《The Strong Who Came Out of the Mental Hospital》 Chapter 1 Yanhai city. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. It belongs to the top three psychiatric hospital, with the best equipment and environment. Doctors in white coats walk in clean and tidy corridors and patrol wards. There are four patients in each ward. The patients in each ward are mental patients assessed by professional means. Their behavior is different from ordinary people, but they can form a small group. Some of them are impassioned. Some hold books and recite the changes of the future world. "According to my decades of painstaking research, tonight is the end of the world, but don''t be afraid. I have found the safest place. When there is no one, I will take you secretly." "Bluestar is actually square. People outside say it''s round. They are really sick and need treatment." "I''ve developed a prescription for men to be pregnant with men. Next year, I''ll win the biggest prize and become a medical champion. You are all witnesses." The doctor holds the medical record in his hand. He listens for a while when he enters a room, and then nods his head with satisfaction. Very good. They''re all hopeless. The wall of the corridor is inlaid with a TV. In the picture, a short haired and elegant female anchor is playing the latest news. "There was a subsidence in Mount Tai, and there were level seven evil things. The mountaineers were killed and injured badly. The strong men have been sent to suppress them We call on all citizens to think about their lives and not to travel in the wild at will. " In a special ward. This ward is different from other wards. There are only two people living in it, one old and one young. There are all kinds of utensils in it. Barbells, sandbags, etc. At this point. A beautiful young man was lying on the hospital bed, wrapped with copper wire. He was the youngest mental patient here. He is nineteen years old. His name is Lin fan. Ten years old. He knocked his head with a hammer and said that he wanted to practice the iron head skill. When he knocked his head, it broke the blood. Almost the dust returned to the dust and the earth returned to the earth. At the age of eleven. He was holding a welding gun and staring at his crotch. He remembered that Chunyang is the strongest, but the world is dangerous. You can keep Chunyang, but the demons in the world are greedy for you. Fortunately, he was stopped. Since then, he has been sent for psychiatric evaluation. The final result is up to expectations. Grade five severe psychosis. There is no threat to the outside world, but it can make destructive behavior to itself. Beside the bed, an old man with abnormal mental state held two copper wires and looked at Lin Fan seriously. "I''m coming. What do you think?" What they have to do now is stimulate the body with electricity. From the beginning of No.5 battery to the battery current, we have tested them one by one, and the effect is remarkable. We have walked in front of the gate of death many times. "Expectation, as the book says, electric current can make the body stronger." Lin Fan said. "Good." Old man Zhang is Lin Fan''s helper. He is the only one who believes in Lin Fan''s martial arts. He has been helping Lin fan to cultivate. At the moment, old man Zhang is holding two copper wires and slowly extends them into the wall socket hole. For others, the socket is a shortcut to heaven, but for old man Zhang, it is the only way to witness miracles and verify the truth. Finally Zizi! Bang bang! Lin Fan on the sickbed shakes his body violently, with a big range and a loud noise. The alarm in the corridor rings. Smoke from a ward drifted down the aisle. "Ah "There''s a problem in ward 666, and those two old and young people are messing with each other again. Take people to see the situation quickly, and don''t forget to bring the fire extinguisher." "And call the ambulance." It wasn''t long. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! An ambulance stopped outside the mental hospital. A few white coats are pushing the emergency stretcher truck to run quickly. There was a cry of alarm around the ward. "The patient foamed at the mouth and had difficulty breathing." "I''m going to die." "Let''s let''s let''s let''s let''s let''s let''s let''s let''s let''s let''s let''s let the emergency stretcher truck come." "Who''s going to take old man Zhang away quickly? Don''t let him get stuck." At this time, old man Zhang''s hair curled up, just like an electric shock. He was crazy, holding a stretcher car and crying out, "I won''t go. I want to watch his situation. I want to record the data, let me follow, let me follow." The doctor can''t help it. Can only let old man Zhang follow, just also to the hospital for examination. The ambulance. Old man Zhang grabbed Lin Fan''s hand and asked, "do you feel anything?" Lin Fan said weakly, "it''s good. I feel in a good spirit. I have a clear mind. The acupoints in my whole body must have been completely opened as mentioned in the book. As long as I have acupuncture, I feel better.""Don''t worry, I have all the silver needles with me." Old man Zhang said, clapping his chest. He is not a doctor, nor has he received any formal training. He just came back from the mental hospital after buying a batch of books, in which there is a book explaining acupoint acupuncture of traditional Chinese medicine. Two people like to get treasure, every day research. Old man Zhang tested Lin Fan hundreds of times, and the effect was remarkable. He took Lin fan to the emergency room dozens of times. It''s just that Lin Fan always says good things. According to the two people''s view, acupoints are used to prick. If you prick too much, you will get used to it. Force wave! Force wave! The ambulance drove out of the mental hospital and gradually moved away until the sound of "force wave" disappeared. The president of the mental hospital is over fifty, and his hair is white. What happened now, he was very tired and haggard. Other mental patients are engaged in literature, invention, divination and body structure. What a wonderful hobby. Only the old and young in ward 666 are killing people every time. "Dean, I have contacted the decorator." Said a doctor. The Dean sighed helplessly: "all the sockets in the ward have been sealed for me." "I see, Dean." The doctor nodded. "Oh, by the way, go to Baihe cemetery to get in touch. It''s very important to prepare two cemeteries and make follow-up preparations. We also need to arrange two nursing workers to watch me for 24 hours when they come back." The president has already done what he can do. In the end, it''s up to fate. The doctor looked at the back of the dean and fell into deep meditation. He was really a good dean who did his best. He understood. The Dean was very tired and broke his heart for Lin Fan and old man Zhang. Hospitals. The red light is on in the emergency room. Lin Fan lay there without expression, and let a group of white coats study him. He was used to it. When he came here, it was as if he had come back to his own home. "It''s the boy again. How serious this time." "It''s caused by winding copper wire on the body and extending the copper wire into the socket to be electrified." "Deep second degree burn of the skin." "Blood pressure is stable, heart rate is 250 times higher than normal people." ¡­¡­ Lin Fan stared at the operation light and said calmly, "I''m in good spirits now. Those turned up black meat are all the waste meat I discharged. Don''t care too much. Just scrape it off for me." The chief surgeon almost roared: "fat meat? I think it''s more like smoked bacon. " Lin fan still calm way: "don''t give me anesthetics, I hope to use pain quenching my will, my will is very strong, not you can imagine." "If you give me narcotics." He stopped for a moment, thought about it, and said what he thought was the most lethal sentence. "I don''t recognize the money." The doctor and the nurses looked at each other. They are helpless. Maybe this is the difference between mental patients and normal people. Are you rich? Chapter 2 In the ward. After several hours of rescue. Lin Fan got out of danger and was placed in the ward closest to the doctor''s lounge, which was also a special VIP room. It''s usually three patients in one room. It''s just that the families of the other two patients learned that they were going to live with mental patients. Scared to death. There was a splash of protest. If you live us with the mental patients, we''ll be in trouble. The end result is obvious. Lin fan gets special treatment. If it''s on the news, it will definitely cause public opinion. Now the mental patients can go through the back door. Old man Zhang sat beside the hospital bed, peeled the banana, took a big bite, chewed a few, and felt that the taste was good. Then he put it to Lin Fan''s mouth, who was not very convenient. "Come and have a bite. I''ve tried it. It''s delicious." Ah! Lin Fan opened his mouth and swallowed half of the banana. "It''s really good, sweet." And now. There is a man sitting at the door of the ward, brushing his mobile phone quietly. He is the nurse of Qingshan mental hospital, whose purpose is to monitor two mental patients. Although he seems very relaxed. There''s a lot of pressure. These two are the most dangerous mental patients in the history of Qingshan mental hospital. They don''t hurt people. But they hurt themselves by various means, which can be said to be multifarious. When the biggest torture is in front of them, they all have to kneel down and shout their father. Old man Zhang approached Lin Fan''s ear and whispered: "the guy at the door is here to watch us. They can''t understand our behavior, so they say that we are self mutilating, but he doesn''t know that we have scientific basis." "Secretly, put some needles in my arm." Lin Fan secretly glanced at the nurse at the door. "No problem. I recently developed a new set of needling based on your body data. Do you want to know the name?" Old man Zhang secretly pinches out a silver needle and pretends to chat with Lin fan. In fact, he doesn''t say a word. His technique is simple and crude. He aims at the acupoints and hits them. "The way the planet works?" Lin fan asked. Old man Zhang shook his head and said calmly, "this is the advanced version, the operation of the galaxy." From time to time, the doorman looked up at Lin Fan and old man Zhang. I found that they were talking stealthily. I don''t know what to talk about. But he didn''t care. If he communicates with a mental patient, he is afraid that his three views will change completely. Soon. Lin fan had a lot of silver needles on his arm. Old man Zhang looked serious, just like a real old Chinese medicine doctor. He asked in a low voice, "how do you feel now?" "Numb, dizzy, but not bad." Lin Fan was confused. Just now, his head was very clear, but now, he suddenly became confused. "No way." Old man Zhang grabs his head as if he didn''t understand it. How can his head be dizzy? It''s his arm. It''s also his arm if he wants to be dizzy. At this point. Lin Fan''s head is thick and heavy. He talks to himself. "My head is a little dizzy, but also a little confused, white in front of me, there are many tadpoles swimming around." "It''s going too far now. Someone''s talking in my head." Old man Zhang opened his mouth as if to hell. "You are very sick." Diddidi! The ward medical equipment alarm went off. Surprised, the nurse who was brushing his mobile phone almost couldn''t hold it. He ran to check it. When he saw that Lin Fan''s arm was covered with silver needles, he almost fainted. The trough! Can''t you stop messing around? He ran into the corridor and yelled: "doctor Doctor, something''s wrong with the patient. " In the distance, the doctors heard the cry and rushed with the nurse. The nurse grabbed the doctor and said, "sick The patient''s arm is covered with silver needles, and the alarm goes off. Hurry to save people. " The doctor knew that the patient had come from a mental hospital. It''s just over. Now the whole moth. Oh, my God. You can shoot me with a hammer. Dada! Lin Fan felt that someone was picking his eyes and shining a flashlight on his eyes. There were mixed sounds in his ears. "The patient''s pupil shrinks and his heart rate increases, so we need to arrange the emergency room for emergency treatment." [foreign scene activation. ¡¿ [the first scene is activated, and you will receive a gift of "thousands of tempering methods". Please hurry to practice. ¡¿ [arrival time: March 1st. ¡¿ [experience reward: unknown. ¡¿Lin Fan found that a lot of things that he didn''t know had been introduced into his mind. His brain was swollen, and he felt a little painful and dizzy. Finally, he passed out directly. The doctor who just rescued Lin Fan was eating happily. When a nurse came to inform him that the person who had just been rescued had mutilated himself and needed to continue to rescue. He spurted out the kung pao chicken bit in his mouth. "He''s sick." The nurse said, "director, he is really sick and mentally ill. We can''t cure him." Even the vice president of the hospital already knew about it and called the president''s office of Qingshan psychiatric hospital directly. "Dean Hao, your brother is not playing with me. He sent me such a patient. Just after the rescue, he put himself in the rescue room." "Nothing else. After the rescue, I will drive an ambulance to send the two gods back." "Don''t tell me that you''ve drunk together. It''s not a matter of whether you''re drunk or not. It''s a joke about our hospital. The families of other patients in the hospital are making trouble. They don''t have a sense of security. Do they understand?" "As you know about Taishan, our medical team is very busy. There are a lot of patients in need of treatment. We can''t let doctors and nurses follow him because of mental illness." "Long live understanding, long live understanding, and I know your work is hard." "But now, I can''t play with you." "The trough! Brother Hao, you''re going too far. If you push me like this, can you believe that I''ll let the chief surgeon slip his hand and send you two disabled people back? " "What? I can''t help it. " "Good bye, I''ll take it." Vice president of the gas almost in situ explosion, and then picked up the phone to order down. "Prepare an ambulance and send people back to me when the rescue is over." Rescue outside. Old man Zhang turns around in a hurry. It''s impossible. He can eat through all the acupuncture books. He''ll never be OK. Why is he dizzy. The more you think about it, the more wrong it is. The more you think about it, the less likely it is. Old man Zhang took out the silver needle, picked up his coat and stabbed it at the acupoints on his body. The first shot is fine. The second shot is fine. ¡­¡­ The thirteenth stitch. Bang! Old man Zhang fainted directly on the ground, startled people around to avoid far away. A nurse came forward in a hurry and saw the condition of old man Zhang. Her face was full of tears. She cried out in grief: "doctor..." Chapter 3 Rescue room. Doctors and nurses are very busy. Originally only rescue Lin fan is relatively easy, no problem, but after old man Zhang was sent in, let them busy some confusion. The chief doctor said: "once president Li told me that coming to our hospital would definitely enable you to do all kinds of high-risk operations and hone your medical skills. At the beginning, I didn''t understand where there were so many dangerous operations. In the nine years since I started my career, I contacted this boy 48 times, and each time I stepped on the coffin with half my life." "Dr. Wang contacted the boy 32 times. Of course, Dr. Wang has resigned." The nurses in the rescue room quietly listened to the director''s talk about the past. They know it. This is a spiritual Xiaoqiang who has been dying but can''t die. "What did the vice president say?" Asked the chief doctor. Now he''s just asking the profile. If he doesn''t have a satisfactory answer, he''s thinking, I''ll just quit my job and go home to look after my grandson. Mental illness is really terrible. A nurse said, "the vice president said that he would arrange an ambulance immediately after the rescue. He personally drove them back to Qingshan mental hospital." When the chief doctor heard about it, he had hope. "Cheer me up. I hope these two people will disappear from our hospital in three hours." "Good." At this moment, the doctors and nurses in the rescue room were burning with fire, and a holy and indestructible light burst out. They all opened their fire and just wanted to protect this small sacred place. Nothing else. Outside the hospital. An ambulance stopped there, the vice president quietly waiting, from time to time looking at the wrist work fine, hot market, worth hundreds of electronic watches. "Almost." The ambulance driver was humble and said respectfully, "vice president, I''ll drive this car. How can I let you drive it?" "Today, even if the king of heaven comes, I have to drive the car." The vice president said firmly. The meaning is very clear. Don''t stop me. It wasn''t long. Several doctors and nurses came with emergency stretchers. They sent two patients out after the operation. "Get in the car for me. Today you have to send these two guys back to Qingshan mental hospital anyway." Said the vice president. "Yes." Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! The ambulance drove out of the hospital a little fast. When it turned the corner, it was elegant enough to show how the vice president wanted them to go away. This is also the first patient in medical history who was personally driven away by the vice president. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Dean Hao was standing in front of the French window with a serious look and a pair of eagle eyes staring at the door of the mental hospital. "God bless you, don''t send it back so soon." Just when an ambulance appeared in his sight, he knew that all the blessings were useless. They really sent people back. Downstairs. The vice president directed the scene. The doctor and the nurse lifted down the emergency stretcher, and the two vehicles were placed at the door side by side. "Brother Li, you''ve gone too far. You can send them back before they recover. Some of them are not suitable. Can you give my brother face and stay in your hospital for a while?" Hao said. Vice President Li looked at Dean Hao and his breath became a little short. Suddenly, he did something that everyone couldn''t believe. Poop! Vice President Li bent his knees and knelt down in front of him. "Dean Hao, elder brother Hao, senior Hao, can you just pity us?" "I kneel down for you." Dean Hao stares, but he can''t say a word of what he thought. If you don''t play according to the routine, I will be defeated. It''s too cruel. "Brother Hao, if you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your consent." "I don''t want these two emergency stretchers. It''s my brother''s wish." "Let''s go." I don''t want to say a word. There''s no turning back. Even the ambulance''s unique "forced wave" sound didn''t turn on, and the wind disappeared around the corner. With a sigh, Hao walked up to Lin Fan and said, "how do you feel?" "Good." Lin Fan returned. Old man Zhang has an oxygen bottle in his nostril. People not only give him an emergency stretcher, but also give him an oxygen bottle. "I''m fine, too." Dean Hao waved his hand and closed his eyes. "Send it back and reinforce it." "Yes." Hospital 666.After a quick repair by the decorator, it has almost recovered, and all kinds of equipment in the ward have been removed. Old man Zhang was lying on the bed and wanted to move, but his hands and feet were fixed. He cried anxiously, "I can''t move. I can''t move. How about you?" "I''m practicing." Lin Fan returned. A lot of practice made him feel different. He was very comfortable. There was a flow of Qi in his body. They made it. The electric shock practice is successful. The Galactic method has also been successful. When Dean Hao learned that Lin Fan and old man Zhang came back, he didn''t make any noise or shout. He was very pleased. Maybe he could be safe for a while, but no matter what, he couldn''t be careless. The next day! Lin Fan closed his eyes and lay on the bed. He opened his eyes fiercely. His eyes were more vivid than before. The muscles of his arms were vibrating, and the safety rope that fixed his arms cracked with a bang. "It feels good." He went up to old man Zhang and looked at the beautiful old man who was snoring and sleeping. He held out his hand and pinched his nose. Old man Zhang didn''t snore and almost choked. "What''s the matter?" Old man Zhang asked. "I need your help." Lin Fan said calmly. Old man Zhang said, "I''m very happy." ¡­¡­ In the corridor. A decorator is repairing the corridor facilities. Suddenly, the worker always feels that someone is standing behind him and looks back in doubt. When he sees an old man standing there with a smile on his face, he almost screams. Fortunately, he was relieved when he was sure it was a human being. I almost peed. He was a little nervous when he recognized the other person''s clothes. He wanted to find a weapon to protect his life from the tool box. This is a senior psychopath. It''s absolutely not so easy for him to live until now. Old man Zhang changed his position, looked at each other quietly, and then said seriously, "do you know?" "I know." Workers nodded, no matter what, as long as you ask, I know, because you are mentally ill, I don''t want to argue with you. Old man Zhang nodded with satisfaction, "your face is very bad, and your kidney is not good, do you know?" "I know." The worker said. Lin Fan stealthily took a tool from the toolbox, put the tool in the crotch, and left as if nothing had happened. "Well, you just know. Goodbye." Old man Zhang left. "Goodbye." This short period of inexplicable exchange, for decoration workers, but full of danger. Chapter 4 "Have you got it?" "Got it." "Where are you hiding?" "Crotch." "It''s really safe." "Well, it''s really safe." After the old man Zhang''s raid, decoration workers are very careful, nothing to observe the surrounding situation. It''s dangerous to come to a mental hospital. If it wasn''t for the high price, he wouldn''t come. No way. Just the right meal. Even if it''s a mental hospital, what can it do? Can it hammer me to death for no reason? That''s what he thought before he came. Now It''s better to be careful. Quickly finish the work, get the money, eat a bowl of spicy hot, pressure shock. After a meeting. "Eh!" The decorator turned over the toolbox and wondered where the hammer was. He remembered to bring it out. He had seen it before. He grabbed his head and thought carefully whether he had just taken it out for use and forgot to put it back. Get up and look. "Where is it?" "Can there be thieves in the mental hospital?" Just as he was thinking about it, a very dull voice came from his ear. "What sound?" He stood in the corridor and looked at the end of the corridor. If he heard it correctly, the voice came from a distance. Curiosity is a special way for human beings to die. Like him. Hearing the dull voice, I can''t help being curious. Gradually. The dull sound coming to my ears is getting louder and clearer. He can promise. It''s definitely ahead. Until he came to the door of a room, the dull sound came to his ears so loud. He looked inside curiously. Just a glance, let the decoration workers like thunder bombardment, shiver all over, cool. In the dark room, the curtain was pulled up, leaving only a corner gap weak light, which made him see something he shouldn''t have seen. Someone was lying flat there, and another one was holding something and hitting each other hard. With the help of weak light, he found that it was his lost hammer. Bang! Bang! There''s blood spattering on the ground. Old man Zhang seems to find that someone has seen it and slowly raises his head. In the dark room, a ray of light shines on the old man''s mouth and chin. Most of his body is hidden in the dark, and he can see a trace of outline. Old man Zhang''s mouth was full of smiles. "You see that." Decoration workers trembled, legs shaking badly, there is unknown liquid flowing down the trouser legs. Poop! He sat down on the ground, his expression changed from curiosity to fear, and his pupils were filled with horror. "Ah "It''s killing people." "Psychosis kills people." "Help me." The decoration workers yelled and ran to the distance. It was clear that no one was chasing them, but they kept bumping against the walls and patting the closed doors. There are some unidentified nurses who are very confused. When did another psychosis come? It seems that he is suffering from delusion of victimization. This type is dangerous and aggressive. This event shocked Dean Hao. Other people''s decoration workers came here to repair, but they were scared to look like this. He wanted to see who was so bold. It''s just when I pass ward 666. Seeing that the two were not there, their faces changed greatly and they hurried to the end of the corridor. SA! Dean Hao came in with the nurse, opened the curtains, and the room became bright. I saw Lin Fan and old man Zhang sitting on a long stainless steel table, feet off the ground, shaking their legs, drinking soybean milk. All over the floor. "What are you doing?" Hao asked, separated from a safe distance in case of danger. "Drink coke." "Drink Sprite." Hospital director Hao observed the surrounding situation and found nothing unusual. The frightened decorator gradually calmed down under the comfort of the nurse. He was really scared. Seeing that there was no blood in the house, he was immediately relieved. He swore to God. In the future, whoever invites him to come to the mental hospital for maintenance will definitely slap him in the face. No matter how much money he gives, I will not go unless it is doubled. "Dean Hao, I can''t do this job. Give me the hammer and I''ll go." Decoration workers said. "Hammer?"Dean Hao frowned. It''s a lethal prop. It''s very dangerous to stay in a mental hospital. There used to be a mental patient holding an inflatable hammer to hit a nurse on the head. It''s a hamster. If it''s a real thing, it''s going to be bloody. After looking around, Dean Hao finally stopped at Lin Fan''s crotch, took a deep breath, moved slowly, came to Lin fan, stretched out his hand, and said seriously: "take things out." Lin Fan blinked and said calmly, "I didn''t take it." "And what is this?" Hao said. Lin Fan bowed his head and found that the handle of the hammer was tilted and the trousers were very high. Lin Fan opened his crotch, looked down, released his hand, and looked up: "hammer." "Here you are." "Oh." Lin Fan reached into his crotch and took out the hammer. Dean Hao''s heel moves backward, ready to run, "throw the hammer on the ground." "Come and get it." "Be obedient and throw it on the ground." "No, you come and get it." All of a sudden. The two were deadlocked. Director Hao felt that the danger was a little big. No matter what, he had to take the hammer. But now the hammer is held by a mental patient, and the lethality is a little terrible. Today is February 29th. He doesn''t want to spend his birthday in hospital tomorrow, March 1st. "OK, I''ll get it." "I believe you are a good boy." Dean Hao takes a deep breath, stares at Lin Fan''s innocent eyes, leans his body, slowly reaches out his hand, and his heart beats very fast. Until he touches the handle of the hammer and holds it tightly, he is relieved. "Good boy." No one knows what he went through in just a few seconds. He''s only over fifty. It couldn''t have been gray. But if the spirit is tense for a long time, we can understand why it is. Pop! Pop! The nurses applauded. "The dean is great." "The dean is a hero. If it was me, I would not dare." Director Hao is smiling. Young people''s Rainbow farts make him very comfortable. "Well, let''s all go back to their posts and work. The danger has been relieved. The lost things have also been found and scattered." In the room. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are left to drink soy milk and shake their legs. "What''s the date today?" Lin fan asked. Old man Zhang picked up his sleeve, looked at the watch drawn on his wrist and said, "how about Rolex''s?" "How much did it cost?" "Millions, drizzle, I''ll give you one next time." "OK, what''s the date?" "March 7th." Lin Fan said calmly: "in another 12 months, I will leave for a while." Old man Zhang said: "ah, you want to leave, where to go, can you take me, you know me, you can''t leave me, they don''t believe you, only I believe you." He said. Old man Zhang squatted on the ground, holding Lin Fan''s thigh, pathetic way: "you must take me, OK." Lin Fan looked down at old man Zhang, cracked his mouth and said with a smile, "OK, no problem." old man drank the soybean milk happily. "This Baijiu is sweet." "This is soybean milk." "Coke?" "Sprite." Chapter 5 night. Seven o''clock. Qingshan psychiatric hospital keeps pace with the times. The president of Qingshan psychiatric hospital will gather mental patients in the rest room to watch the news. Once. Some people think that this situation is not good and it is easy to cause conflicts. What''s more, mental patients don''t understand what the news says. If they can understand it, they are not mental patients. But in the end. In his words, even if they are mental patients, they have the right to know what happens in the country they live in. The rest room. The familiar sound came from the screen. Every mental patient is holding his head high and staring at it. In the picture, the hostess with short hair appears. "You see, my wife shows up." "That''s my daughter. I raised her with a handful of shit and a handful of urine." "I made an appointment with her on the night of the full moon, but she didn''t dare to come to the lake, the weak." Old man Zhang asked, "do you know her?" Lin fan calm way: "know." "Who?" Old man Zhang asked. "Girlfriend." All of a sudden. Old man Zhang and Lin Fan look at each other speechlessly. After a long time, old man Zhang nodded seriously, "I believe you." Hostess: "good evening, audience!" "Today is Saturday, February 29th. Welcome to..." Old man Zhang pulled out his sleeve and was very puzzled. The millions of Rolex watches showed that today was March 7th. How could it be February 29th. He got up and came to a man with thick glasses, patted him on the shoulder, "Hello! I just bought the watch from you. The time is different from that on TV. Let''s see if it''s wrong. " "Let me see." The glasses man took out a magnifying glass from his coat pocket and looked at old man Zhang''s wrist carefully. "Oh, I''m wrong. I''ll adjust it for you now. Don''t worry. You are millions of Rolex, VIP customers. If you have any questions, I can adjust it for free." The man with glasses put up a finger. A little saliva. He rubbed old man Zhang''s wrist, then took out a pen and wrote "29.". "It''s fixed." Old man Zhang shook his head and looked at it carefully. He nodded with satisfaction. "It''s good. It''s a good watch." The news continued to be on TV. Because there was no hostess, the mental patients were restless and wanted to go back to sleep. Lin Fan sat there motionless, looking up quietly. [the seven level evil things in Mount Tai have been killed by the strong in our country, and the corpses are transported back to special research institutions for autopsy, hoping to find the weakness of the evil things and deal with them pertinently. ¡¿ [next, we''ll broadcast another news. Maoshan high school, one of China''s major high schools, enrolls students all over the country. Those under the age of 20 can sign up at local city institutions. ¡¿ Lin Fan and old man Zhang return to ward 666. They lie on their respective beds and stare at the snow-white ceiling. "I find that I seem to have been cheated." Old man Zhang said. "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. "I found that the watch I bought seems to be A-class goods. It has been malfunctioning. He cheated me for millions. I''m very sad, but I can''t beat him again. I can only bear it, wuwuwu I feel sick. " Old man Zhang cried. "Do you have soy milk? I want to drink soy milk. " Lin Fan said. "Yes, I''ll get it for you." Old man Zhang opened the bedside cabinet and took out a bag of soymilk from the carton. "Here, Sprite." "Coke." Gululu! It''s very quiet outside, occasionally the car''s whistle rings. Two people lie on the bed quietly drinking soybean milk. Gradually. There was a whoosh. There is a clock on the wall at the end of the corridor. 23£º59¡£ Da Da! The second hand moved quickly. Ding! 24£º00¡£ February 29th passed. March 1st comes. [foreign scene officially opened. ¡¿ [select the target: Chen Yang, the creator of the 199th generation. ¡¿ [task: help Chen Yang become a school where no one dares to bully him. ¡¿ [physical strength transfer: 100%. ¡¿ [coming! ¡¿ it''s daybreak! Lin Fan opened his eyes, quietly lying in bed, some strange environment around, left to see, right to see, everything is different from the mental hospital. The quilt is very fragrant, and so is the room.Lift the quilt. Come to the changing mirror. Looks into another person, with short hair, face also some green, with a girl heart, wearing pink cartoon pajamas. "He''s a psychopath. How can he wear such pajamas?" Lin Fan stood in front of the mirror and looked for a while. There''s a sound coming from outside. "Yang Yang, get up, have breakfast and go to school." Lin fan has many more memories in his mind. Chen Yang! Senior three (two) class students, people give nickname small Niang gun. Lin Fan took off his pajamas, put on his folded school uniform, opened the door and went to the bathroom to wash. When he came to the restaurant, he saw a middle-aged woman busy, carrying hot porridge on the table. "Yang Yang, what are you looking at? Hurry to eat and go to school soon. Your father will go to school in the afternoon and tell the teacher about your situation. Those classmates are too much. My family is so lovely and friendly that they are willing to bully and become angry. " "But you are also a man. You can''t be bullied all the time. Do you know how to resist?" The middle-aged woman nagged. Lin Fan sat at the table, looking at the porridge in front of him. He didn''t have any appetite. Seeing the pure milk on one side, he took it apart and squeezed the milk into the porridge. "Bean milk porridge." He has a smile on his face, and his favorite is soybean milk. Lin fan holds a bowl and gulps. Others say that he is mentally ill, but he knows that he is definitely not mentally ill. Those people are mentally ill, but he doesn''t want to argue with those people. Now it''s time to come to a foreign land. You have to finish the mission before you go back. But what is the mission? How to finish it is the completion. I don''t understand. Forget it. Don''t think about it. Soon, Lin Fan finished his porridge and took the money. According to the memory in his mind, he was going to school. When he came to the door, he had to put on his own shoes. When the middle-aged woman saw that Chen Yang wanted to put on his own shoes, she hurriedly put down what she was doing and trotted over. "Yangyang, let my mother come. My mother tied a beautiful bow to Yangyang''s shoelaces today. There will definitely be many little girls who like Yangyang." "Well, Yang Yang, do you think mother''s tie looks good?" The middle-aged woman is Chen Yang''s mother. She stares at Yang Yang expectantly, as if to get praise. Lin Fan looked at each other, and looked down at the delicate bow on the shoes. He was lost in thought for a moment, and finally nodded silently. "Good looking." The middle-aged woman happily kisses Lin Fan''s face. "Mother knows that Yang Yang absolutely likes it. After all, what you like most when you were a child is bow tie." "Go to school." "Be careful on your way." Chapter 6 "The outside world is like this." Lin Fan stands in the community and looks at the surrounding environment. He has never left Qingshan mental hospital. He found that Qingshan mental hospital was better. It''s too quiet here. Come back. Walk towards the bus stop, standing under the sign waiting quietly. Didi! Bus 666 stops at the side. Lin Fan got on the bus and put in two coins. Mediterranean driver saw that Lin Fan was a student, kindly reminded: "classmate, you have a student card, just swipe the card." "Oh." Lin Fan nodded. Drop! "Student card." The driver blinked, did not understand each other''s operation, clearly has put two, still swipe the card to do? This brain can''t be sick. Forget it. I''m in a good mood to earn two yuan. The bus is moving slowly. Lin Fan sat in his seat. Soon, a lovely little girl got on the bus, with her ponytail and schoolbag on her back. She stood there, supporting the railing. Her weak body swayed with the shaking of the bus. "Sit here." Lin Fan said. The little girl was in the second grade at most. She laughed and showed two dimples. "Thank you, big brother." "Well." Lin Fan nodded. I don''t know how long it took. Pop! "What is our Yang doing?" Someone patted Lin Fan on the shoulder, with great strength, deliberately so hard. Lin Fan ignored each other. I don''t know. "Chen Yang, you are so arrogant. You don''t even pay attention to me when you see me?" Zhang Hao is very upset. When Chen Yang sees him, he always sees his grandfather. He is scared like his grandson. He shrinks and doesn''t even dare to say a word of bullshit. At most, don''t hit me. I''m afraid of pain. Lin fan according to the memory in his mind. Knowing that Zhang Hao with Matt''s long hair was one of the people who bullied him. The same class. Usually blackmail. After school, I blocked Chen Yang on the road and beat him up if he didn''t listen. "Didn''t I let you take my place?" "Why didn''t you take this place for me today?" Zhang Hao sees that Lin fan still ignores him. He turns Lin Fan around, ready to use his angry eyes to let Chen Yang know that you are looking for death. Only when I saw Lin Fan''s eyes. Zhang Hao was a little scared. It wasn''t the horror in Lin Fan''s eyes, but he was too indifferent and calm without any fluctuation. "Chen Yang, are you sick?" Zhang Hao became angry and thought that he was the bully of the school. He was surprised by the other side''s eyes. If he let others know, he would not be confused. Right now. The little girl sitting there said weakly, "just now this big brother gave me his seat." Naturally, Zhang Hao can''t compete with primary school students. There are so many adults around. If you are seen by an acquaintance, go back and tell his father that you will definitely be smoked. Zhang Hao took a hard look at Chen Yang, clenched his fist and waved. The meaning is very clear. You wait for me after school. All of a sudden. A cry of surprise came from the front of the car. "It''s killing people." "Psychosis kills people." The crowd was so crowded that they were scared. A man with a kitchen knife in his hand yelled, "I''ll chop you, I''ll chop you." Lin Fan looks at the man. He shook his head slightly. It''s not a familiar taste. It''s not a kind of person. He''s not a mental patient. It seems that these people have some misunderstanding about mental illness. "Ah When Zhang Hao saw the man with a kitchen knife coming, he sat down on the ground and scrambled to the crowd. Mad. It''s too bad luck. The man with the kitchen knife saw the little girl, with a ferocious look, and chopped at the little girl, "I''ll chop you to death." If there''s no accident. So this little girl in the second grade will definitely fall into a pool of blood. Around the passengers, watching in fear. They couldn''t bear it. Who is going to save this lovely little girl. Puchi! Everyone closed their eyes and did not dare to watch, but they did not hear the scream. When they opened their eyes, they were stunned by the scene in front of them. The student in school uniform grasped the blade of the kitchen knife with his palm. Tick tick! Blood trickled down the palm of the hand to the ground. Even the man who cut people looked at the scene in front of him."What are you doing?" Lin fan asked calmly. "You let go." The man roared, glaring at Lin fan, but looking at Lin Fan''s eyes, the man even bowed his head, meaning to dodge. It''s like a fake Li Kui meets a real Li Kui. That aura oppressed him. "Don''t you hurt?" The man asked. Lin Fan said, "it hurts." The man growled, "then let go." Lin Fan said, "what are you doing?" The atmosphere in the car quieted down. Man Lengshen looking at Lin fan, maybe for him, he has been completely confused, even don''t know what he is doing. The driver called the police shivering. "Ah The man with the knife held his head and yelled. I''m going to chop people. Why don''t you let me cut it. Lin Fan grabs the handle of the kitchen knife, gently pulls out the blade from the flesh and blood, and the blood is flowing. He threw the kitchen knife on the ground. Zhang Hao will fall on the ground to help up, stretched out the bleeding right hand. "Hello, classmate. Let''s get to know each other again." Zhang Hao shivered and his lips were black and white. He looked at Lin Fan''s indifferent look and the bloody palm of his right hand. For a moment, he was even more afraid. But he slowly extended his hand and nervously said: "you Hello Sticky, hot. Zhang Hao is afraid. He was full of fear for Lin fan. Seeing the blood flowing from his palm, he didn''t know why. He was a little dizzy, as if he was blood sick. WOW! WOW! WOW! The sound of the police car came. Next. The police car was followed by an ambulance. Soon, the police took control of the bus, arrested the man, and saw the sign hanging in the man''s clothes. Mental patients. "This classmate, thank you for your bravery, let the people on this bus from disaster, just that guy is a mental patient, the family did not take good care of him, let him run out." The police appreciate a way, then see Lin fan palm is flowing blood, immediately call a doctor to come over to bandage. Lin Fan took a meaningful look at the man who was detained, "he is not a mental patient." When the police heard this, their eyes lit up, and they said, "classmate, what did you find? That''s for sure. " "No, because he doesn''t deserve to be a mental patient." Lin Fan said. The police were confused and didn''t understand very well. Forget it. There is no need to pursue them. The doctor is to Lin Fan bandage, admire way: "the classmate is really strong, shed so much blood, did not cry pain." Lin Fan said calmly: "my will is very strong. Pain is just a kind of practice. I''ve been used to it for a long time." The doctor looked at the classmate. I don''t know why. I always feel strange. PS: for tickets, for collection. Chapter 7 "Classmate, look at the bandage. I just saw that the tie of your shoelaces looks like a bow. You must like a bow very much. What I bandaged for you is a bow." The doctor is very fond of Lin fan. How brave he is. Lin Fan tilted his head, "it''s beautiful." The doctor was smiling. Fortunately, when he was young, he made many girlfriends and learned this craft. The police have the notebook. "Classmate, what''s your name? We need to register. Your behavior belongs to doing good deeds. We need to contact your school afterwards and praise you well." We need to make good publicity when we encounter such things. How can we make our little hero chill, let the school know the quality of the little hero, get the special care of the teachers, assign more homework, and try to get into a good university. "I''m going to be late for school." Lin Fan said. Police said: "students rest assured, we will send you to school, and you are injured, you can go back to have a good rest, we will give you leave." For the police and doctors, what an excellent little hero he is. Even if he is injured, he has to go to school. If he changes people casually, he may fall to the ground and can''t afford to stay at home for a few days. Think of your own children. They are silent. Maybe they will go back to practice with the children tonight to get closer to the father son relationship. "Goodbye, I''m going to school." Lin Fan trots with his schoolbag on his back. "Hello! Students and so on... " "Hero, you haven''t broken the cold yet." Lin Fan''s trot was a little fast, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. The police and the doctor looked at each other with admiration. "Comrades of the police, this little hero is so brave. If the young people can be like the little hero now, why worry that the country is not strong." The doctor sighed. The police said: "well, just saw his school card. His name is Chen Yang. The school is Skyworth No.3 middle school. When we deal with things here, we will report it to the top and reward the students." By the side of the road. Zhang haotan is sitting at the edge of the road. He is still in a state of shock. He looks down at the blood on his palm, and the figure of Chen Yang is always in his mind. "Hello, classmate. Let''s get to know each other again." Indifferent eyes. A cold face. Images come to mind. This is different from Chen Yang He usually knows. SKYWORTH No.3 middle school. Lin Fan walked in the campus, smelling the smell of books, thinking that if Lao Zhang came here, he would become an excellent acupuncture teacher. Class two, grade three. Chen Yang is more popular with girls at school. They all need a little sister of the opposite sex. The girl sitting at the same desk with Chen Yang is Li Xue. She has long hair and neat bangs covering her forehead. Her skin is very white and beautiful. She has a strange personality and is not very friendly to Chen Yang. There are three or eight lines on the desk. Lin fan is not used to the atmosphere here. Other students are reading books, but he just looks at the blackboard. "Your bows are very delicate today." Li Xue looked at Lin Fan''s shoelaces and the bow on her palm and said. In the past, Chen Yang would blush shyly and make a mosquito like sound. It''s OK. But today is a bit different. "Well." Lin Fan said. "No fun." Li Xue skims her mouth, which is different from what she thinks. Then she finds that Lin Fan''s arm has crossed the 38th line. Suddenly, her eyes are bright. She takes out a ball point pen from the pencil case, pulls out the cap, and stabs Lin fan while he doesn''t pay attention. She is looking forward to Chen Yang will jump up, a sissy. How can you do this? It hurts. Huh? It''s just that her fantasy didn''t happen. Lin fan has a little feeling. He turns his head indifferently and stares at the blackboard again. He finds that his deskmate likes playing games just like some guys in Qingshan mental hospital. "How could that be?" Li Xue stares round big eyes, revealing the color of confusion. Girls don''t admit defeat. She stabbed hard, and the nib of her pen stabbed into the meat, but Chen Yang didn''t react at all, even if he didn''t frown. "No way." Li Xue some do not believe the ball point pen pulled out, want to see if this is a problem, how not pain. The moment she pulled out the ballpoint pen. Zizi! Lin Fan''s arm is full of blood, and Li Xue''s face is full of blood. Li Xue feels chilly on her face. Touching her face, she finds that there is bright red liquid on her hand. She sees that Lin Fan''s arm is hard to form a curved blood column because of insufficient pressure, and her pupils are contracting fiercely. "AhLi Xue covered her face, jumped up from her seat in fear, and ran out with crying and howling. "Help." "Help me." The students in the class are looking at Li Xue, as if to see the ghost. Lin Fan shook his head. The endurance of these people is really poor. The blood flows in our bodies and follows us for so long that even our closest partners are afraid. Therefore, the nature of betrayal is innate. This is not what he said, but what an elder of Qingshan mental hospital said. Lin fan has a good constitution, and his blood stops after a while. Early reading begins. Zhang Hao came in from the outside, his mental state was not very good, especially when he saw Lin fan, he lowered his head and did not dare to look at Lin Fan in the eyes. They are all bad students in the class. So the teacher put them in the back. Zhang Hao''s deskmate often bullies Chen Yang. When he sees Zhang Hao coming, he begins to make a small report, "Li Xue, who you like, is bullied by Chen Yang. After class, let''s take him to the toilet and beat him up. What do you say?" His name is Yang Zitian. He''s long and OK. He has an inch and earrings. He''s a ruffian. He has several girlfriends who adore him. "No, no more." Zhang Hao was still in shock. "Don''t do these things. I find Chen Yang seems to be a little evil." "Evil gate? He can evil what gate, most is a Niang gun, a kind of evolution incomplete individual Yang Zitian disdained the way, and then he found that Zhang Hao''s situation is somewhat wrong, "how come it''s like this after one night? You won''t be beaten by Chen Yang who spent 200 yuan to find people outside the society." "Fart, who dares to hit me." Zhang Hao argued. At this point. Lin Fan recalled who bullied Chen Yang in his mind. I found that I could basically bully him. He went to each of the students, with a smile, stretched out his hand. "Hello, classmate. Let''s get to know each other again." The students were confused by Chen Yang''s action. I always feel that Chen Yang has a problem. "Hello, classmate. Let''s get to know each other again." Lin Fan put his hand in front of Yang Zitian. Yang Zitian glanced at Lin fan, "idiot." Lin Fan looked at Zhang Hao and said with a smile: "Hello, classmate. I''ve met you on the bus once again." WOW! Zhang Hao got up in a panic. His seat creaked and he was very nervous. "You Hello Chapter 8 "Zhang Hao, you are crazy." Yang Zitian found that Zhang Hao seemed to be afraid of Chen Yang. What''s the matter with a Niang gun. Hell, it''s all over the place. Lin Fan smiles at the corner of his mouth, taps Zhang Hao on the shoulder, and then returns to his seat. "Zhang Hao, what happened between you and Chen Yang?" Yang Zitian asked. Zhang Hao doesn''t want to say that he doesn''t want to say what happened in the morning. Is it too special and terrible? Is this Chen Yang He is familiar with? Alien possessed? First class. Chinese class. The Chinese teacher is also their head teacher. She is a middle-aged woman. She looks very capable, but in fact she is very timid. She often pretends to be very serious and uses the teacher''s authority to deter students. Only the students sitting in the back know that the head teacher is a strong man in the middle, but in fact he is very weak. He often takes them to the office and says that he doesn''t ask you to study. He just asks you not to make trouble in class. Li Xue has come back long ago. She sits beside Lin Fan and shrinks her head. The 38th line has already turned over. She is just like an ostrich and dare not gasp. Sometimes, Lin Fan smiles at her face and expresses his kindness. Li Xue trembles with fright. Her face is pale and bloodless. The head teacher stood on the platform, holding the book and his thick glasses, and said, "Chen Yang, recite this text." Lin Fan got up and said, "sorry, teacher, I didn''t recite it." The head teacher looked at Chen Yang in amazement. In her impression, Chen Yang is a good student. In addition to his weak personality, he has always performed perfectly. Maybe it''s the first time that she heard a good student answer like this, which made her confused. "Well, sit down." "Thank you." Lin Fan sat down straight and continued to stare at the head teacher. There is no fluctuation in the eyes, but it makes people shudder. Standing on the platform, the head teacher has been used to being watched by the students for a long time, but now for some reason, she feels numb all over. There is no way. I''ll stick to it until the bell rings after class. "Class is over." The head teacher packed up and left the class in a hurry. This was the first time that she was stared at by the students. Lin Fan sat in his seat. Thinking. He likes the life in Qingshan mental hospital, where there are people who can talk. Here, he didn''t find anyone to talk to. Looking at the students running around in the class, the topics are very strange, I feel like a waste of time. At this point. As like as two peas, he went to the back of the classroom, squatted down on the wall, stared at the sockets embedded in the wall, exactly as in the Castle Peak Hospital in . Two holes. It''s dark. It''s dark. I can''t see what''s inside. "Chen Yang, are you sick? I think you''ve been staring at this thing for a long time. What''s good about the socket? If you dare to stick your finger in, it will kill you." A classmate said. Lin Fan said calmly: "electric current can stimulate people''s body. When you are familiar with electric current stimulation, it means that you have become stronger, and I can tell you that this electric current will not kill people." Classmate way: "neuropathy, say who won''t say, you have seed to try to show me." "Good." Lin Fan takes out the key and inserts it into the hole. Don''t imitate dangerous actions Next to the students staring at, at this time someone patted him on the shoulder, he turned back to communicate with each other a few words, and then looked back at Lin fan, saw Lin fan is still squatting there. "Forget it. Take your time. Something''s wrong." He put out his hand and patted Lin Fan on the shoulder, just at the moment when the palm fell on the shoulder. Zizizi The current is transmitted. This classmate is just like the actor, dancing and shaking. "The trough! Gu Junjie, what kind of dance are you doing? You are too handsome. " "I''m talking to you." Another student reached out and pushed Gu Junjie. But in the moment of touch, the merciless current is like seeing my father, very sticky upside down. La la la! He held out his tongue and rolled his eyes. The students who chatted with each other in the class laughed when they saw that the students behind them were crazy. Some of them who were quite talented in dancing danced with each other. A round faced and fat female student, dancing folk dance, neck very flexible swing left and right, came to the electric shock in front of the male students, cocked hips collision. Zizizi Sobbing Round face fat female students with convulsions, head shaking is very severe. ¡­¡­ Lin Fan focused on the effect of electrical stimulation on the body."Strange." "The effect seems weak." "Is it because I often experiment, so the effect of electric current on me is not so great?" Lin Fan showed a dignified look. He knew that his theory and that of old man Zhang had been proved to be true. With their insistence, the scientific theory had finally achieved results. He would like to share their achievements with old man Zhang. But thinking that he was still in this unknown and boring place, he felt lonely I want to go back, but when can I go back. Lin Fan pulled out the key, squatted there, put the key ring in his pocket. Then install the socket board. "Eh!" When he was ready to go back to his seat, he found that his classmates were lying on the ground. Some of them were burning hair, some of them were foaming, and some of them were convulsing. "Strange." Lin Fan spared his head. He couldn''t understand what happened to these guys who called themselves normal people. Even when he was in Qingshan mental hospital, those people who were called the most serious mental illness knew that they had to lie in bed to sleep. And they''re lying on the ground. "Learning is really a brain drain." Lin Fan wants to do as the Romans do. He doesn''t want to be out of place. But there''s a sound coming from his bladder. When the water is full, let it go, or it will explode. "Go to the bathroom first." The second class is mathematics. The math teacher is a stinky young man who makes his hair bright every day. One word. It''s just so handsome. The most beautiful boy in the school is also the most handsome male teacher. Up to 60, down to 15 years old, as long as women, who can resist his charm. Dada! The sound of footsteps came. A figure appeared at the door of the class. "Dear students, next is math class, your favorite..." The math teacher''s mouth went up and put on his most handsome look, but soon he called out a pig killing cry. "Ah..." "It''s killing me. Come on, my mother." In a flash. There was a scream from the quiet teaching building. After a long time. Lin Fan touched the bladder and the large intestine. He not only drained the reservoir, but also cleaned up the debris in the large intestine. The spirit is comfortable and the body is relaxed. It seems that the current stimulation method just now is very useful for removing impurities. On the way back to the classroom, there was a sound in my ear. "Force wave! Force wave! Force wave An ambulance flashing sacred lights, fast out of the school gate. Lin Fan stood quietly on the fourth floor and watched. Scratch your head. Terrible school. Chapter 9 A big event happened in class two of senior three, which attracted many teachers and students. They still feel confused. Good. How can suddenly fall to the ground, it''s really amazing. "Do you think the people in class two will be kidnapped by aliens for research? Just now I saw someone being carried away by the doctor, still twitching." "Well, it''s quite possible." "I read in the novel that they look more like a failed robbery." "What are you boasting about? You''re an immortal?" When Lin Fan came to the class gate, he found that many students were looking at him. He had a smile on his face and nodded to them. Hello, students Ding Ling Ling! The bell rings for class. The onlookers all broke up. In the empty classroom, only Lin Fan sat there quietly. Quiet as if he returned to the Castle Peak. Lin Fan stares at the blackboard and slowly closes his eyes. He feels the air flowing in his body. He swims along the air and finds that his body will become very comfortable. A lot of practice. Let him find that there is practice. Although he doesn''t know where he comes from, his body does become better and stronger. Dada! There are footsteps. "Chen Yang, why are you here?" The head teacher came in a hurry when she learned that something had happened in the class. She had just sent the students to the hospital. She came to the class just to see what caused it. But I didn''t expect to see Chen Yang sitting there alone. Lin Fan indifferent way: "teacher, I am waiting for class." Teacher in charge of class She found that there was something wrong with Chen Yang. She couldn''t tell exactly what was wrong. Anyway, it was very strange. "Chen Yang, do you know why they are Asked the head teacher. Lin Fan thought about it, maybe it was like this, "I don''t know. When I looked back, I found that they were all lying on the ground. I didn''t expect that they were too tired to study. It was really not easy." "First of all, you should study by yourself here." The head teacher said that she is going to the hospital to see the situation now. As a head teacher, she is responsible for such a thing. If she doesn''t do well, she will be criticized, and even the selection of excellent teachers will fail. "All right." Lin Fan nodded, picked up the book and looked at it slowly. Hospitals. When the nurses saw that so many students had been sent, their heads were going to explode. The doctor said that the whole class had been destroyed. I really don''t know that these students didn''t read books well and played dangerous games. They were like this. Where they had the spirit of reading at that time, they wanted to be accompanied by books, and they had no time to take care of other things. "Nurse, cut the patient''s clothes open." Said the doctor. When Yang Zitian woke up in a daze, he heard that someone wanted to cut his clothes. He immediately said with difficulty, "don''t cut my clothes. My clothes belong to Armani It''s expensive. " With that, he fainted. The doctor almost roared, Armani. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''ll burn a stack of Armani paper clothes for you. SKYWORTH middle school. Ding Ling Ling! The school bell rings. Lin Fan put down his textbook and went out of the classroom. He studied several books by himself and found that the contents in the books were very reasonable. He came to a conclusion from the books that if he wanted to practice, he needed to get in touch with all kinds of knowledge. It seems that there is no connection between the two, but everything in the world is connected. Just as Lin Fan was about to walk out of the school gate, a cute little girl with braids ran to Lin Fan breathlessly. "Here you are." The little girl gave Lin Fan something, then she turned red and ran away in a hurry. Lin Fan looked at the folded envelope in his hand. There was a love in the place where it was opened. After it was opened, there was a letter in it. [classmate Chen Yang, you are an exquisite boy. I have been concerned about you for a long time. No one has ever noticed how handsome you are. I like you very much. I hope you can be my boyfriend. ¡¿ [if you become my boyfriend, I can buy you delicious food every day. ¡¿ [looking forward to your reply, memeda. ¡¿ after reading for a while, Lin Fan said to himself, "someone once said that mental illness is unworthy of love, but I didn''t expect that someone would send me a love letter. It seems that I am also the beautiful existence in some people''s mind." "I''m just sorry." "My whole life is dedicated to practice." He put away the love letter and walked towards the school gate. Right now. Someone took Lin Fan''s shoulder, "Chen Yang, where are you going? Walk with us." Lin Fan raised his hand and covered his nose. He smelled a sour smell. It was a smell that he didn''t take a bath for a long time.He turned to look. In my mind, I remember who this classmate is in front of me. Long yellow hair, tall, thin, eyes reveal the light of rebellious. Maybe it''s the thought that one''s own behavior will be misunderstood by others. Lin Fan put down his hand and apologized: "I''m sorry, classmate. I shouldn''t cover my nose. Your smell belongs to the smell of human beings who don''t take a bath for a long time. It''s not poisonous and has no lethality. But I did this action and hurt your self-esteem. I apologize to you." The tall and thin man, named Tang Jie, suddenly turned cold after hearing this, and his eyes were full of anger. He wanted to give Chen Yang a punch, but when he thought that it was still a school, he held back his anger. "I think you''re just looking for a beating. I''ll go outside and see if I can beat you to death." The bad students who followed Tang Jie all covered their stomachs and laughed. They didn''t expect Chen Yang to be so cruel. I''m really dying of laughter. Tang Jie''s face turns black and blue. He stares at his younger brothers angrily. They are afraid to speak. They all follow Tang Jie. The reason is very simple. They don''t want to be beaten at school, and they like to be around the school figures. It feels like they are above the others. Who dares to bully us, and who dares to provoke us. "Come on, let''s see how I''ll hit you outside." Tang Jie threatened: "if you dare to shout, I see you hit you once, even if I drop out, I don''t care. I squat at the school gate every day to see who can protect you all the time." Lin fan calm way: "classmate, you misunderstood, I won''t shout, also won''t let you drop out." "Let''s get to know each other again. Hello, classmate." He reached out to shake hands with Tang Jie. Tang Jie disdains to glance at Chen Yang with a smile on his face, just like looking at a neuropathy. The students passing by often look sideways. They know Tang Jie. The little bully in the school has heard that people outside the school know him. In school, they are always ganging up and bullying their classmates. A lot of people hate him. But it''s strange. There are many people who clearly hate him, but always want to get close to him, as if to say to others that I know Tang Jie is a very shameful thing. And now. They prayed in their hearts. I hope Chen Yang won''t be beaten too badly. Chapter 10 The girl who just sent a love letter to Lin Fan hid behind a tree and peeped quietly. She wants to know. How would classmate Chen treat the love letter she sent out. She thought about it for many days and finally got up the courage to send it out. Just when I saw Chen Yang was shouldered by Tang Jie and walked out of the school. She became very nervous. Those are bad students. They want to bully Chen Yang. In her heart, Chen Yang is a delicate boy. He likes to be clean and gentle. Many female students say that Chen Yang is a sissy. They don''t like this kind of girl. They prefer Tang Jie''s sense of security and attention. Fight with other girls. When people hear who her boyfriend is and who he is, they have a fierce fight at school and know people outside, they will be absolutely scared. What she hates most is these bad students. School is the place to study, should be beautiful, not to bully others. In the alley. Tang Jie pushed Lin fan to the wall, showing a ferocious look, "you were just hanging." With that. Tang Jie raised his foot and kicked Lin Fan''s calf. Lin fan has no expression. Tang Jie''s face was a little ugly. His feet hurt a little, just like kicking on the steel plate. A few of the students around are smiling. Some of them take out a pack of cigarettes and scatter one by one. They don''t pay attention to Chen Yang at all. For them, Chen Yang is the fish on the chopping board, facing these bad students. Does he dare to jump? "Give me your money." Tang Jie said. "Money? Is that what you''re talking about? " Lin Fan took the money out of his pocket and said with a smile: "students need it. I don''t have any opinions. I''m very happy to help others." "Fart your mother, who needs your help? Laozi, it''s blackmail. They will come here every day and give us the money. If they don''t, you will die." Tang Jie holds Lin Fan''s collar viciously and threatens him with a ferocious look. He likes to bully people. Seeing other people''s scared faces, he can get great satisfaction in his heart. "Stop it." At this time, a figure appeared at the intersection of the alley. Cao Fangfang was afraid, but she said bravely, "how can you bully your classmates? I''ll tell the teacher." Tang Jie turned his head and said, "it''s none of your business. Get out of here." A boy said, "well, she''s Cao Fangfang from class 6. Who went to tell someone last time was rejected directly." Cao Fangfang called: "Chen Yang, come here quickly, let''s go and tell the teacher." Lin Fan looks at Cao Fangfang, the girl student who just gave him a love letter. What a brave man. Tang Jie doesn''t want to pay attention to Cao Fangfang, so he turns over Lin Fan''s pocket and finds out the love letter Cao Fangfang just handed to Lin fan. "Wow! Love letter ah, there are even love letters sent to Chen Yang. I''d like to see who sent them, and then beat Chen Yang in front of that person. Let her see how miserable Chen Yang you like is beaten by us. " "Cao Fangfang, ha ha If you are Cao Fangfang, then you wrote this love letter. Let me read what you wrote. " These are the things Tang Jie likes to do most. Build your own happiness on the pain of others. "Don''t look." Cao Fangfang''s eyes are red. It''s a love letter that she worked hard to summon up the courage to write. She didn''t have many words, but she was lying in bed and thought about it for a long time before she wrote it down. It''s just that her stopping completely stimulates Tang Jie and others'' desire to watch. Patta! Lin Fan grabs Tang Jie''s wrist and calmly says, "classmate, you''ve gone too far. You can''t do this." "Grass mud horse." Tang Jie wants to slap Chen Yang. But Bang! Lin Fan tugs at Tang Jie and pushes him to the wall. The force is a little strong. The back of Tang Jie''s head collides with the wall. Tang Jie holds his head in pain and almost cries out. All the people gaped at the scene in front of them. It''s like hell. "What are you doing? Hit him." Cried Tang Jie. Those students who mingled with Tang Jiehun looked at each other face to face. Chen Yang, who was soft and weak, became as brave and fierce, which surprised them a little. Lin Fan turned his head and looked at them coldly. They and Lin Fan''s eyes collide with each other. They are afraid. Lin Fan raised his hand, clenched his fist, and roared at Tang Jie. Tang Jie''s eyes widened, but he felt the style of boxing and closed his eyes. Bang! There was a noise in Tang Jie''s ear, and there was still some pain. A broken stone cut his ear.Open your eyes. He twisted his head in fear and saw Lin fan blow on the wall. The wall caved in a little. There are cracks around. "Classmate, your behavior is a little excessive. If you do this again, I will be rude to you." Lin Fan said calmly. The face of the fist is stained with blood, which is Lin Fan''s blood. If the meat fist bombards the uneven concrete wall, it will naturally hurt. He let Tang Jie go, grabbed the corner of his coat and wiped the blood on his face. "Don''t bully people in the future, do you hear me?" When Lin Fan wiped the bloodstain, his indifferent look was a little frightening, as if he was not human. That kind of feeling made people shudder. "I I heard it Tang Jie talks a little shiver, is obviously scared by Lin fan. He had never seen anyone blow a wall down. If you just hit him in the face. It''s frightening to think about that. Lin Fan gently patted Tang Jie''s face, showing a happy smile, "good classmate, go home for dinner, the family are waiting, eat more, grow some meat, you are a little thin, thin is not good." All the students who follow Tang Jiehun are afraid to look at Lin fan. "Chen Yang, we dare not. Goodbye." They ran away in ashes. They are just children Where have you seen such a situation. Tang Jie is also a rolling away. Lin Fan picked up the love letter that fell on the ground, went to Cao Fangfang with a smile and stretched out his hand. "Hello, classmate." Cao Fangfang looked at Lin Fan''s face, the smile seems to become bright, just like the sun, let people feel warm. She holds Lin Fan''s hand. There is only one thought in my heart. What a warm palm. What a soft hand. The fingers are so slender, the nails are so clean, really beautiful. How I want to hold such a hand every day. "Chen Chen Yang, can you be my boyfriend? Although I am not so excellent, but I will work hard, will become as excellent as you, and I will be very good to you, and I will listen to you in the future Cao Fangfang summoned up the courage to say something in her heart. Her face turned red instantly, which made her shy. She secretly looked at Chen Yang and saw that Chen Yang kept smiling, as if she had seen hope. "Is Chen Yang OK?" "No way." Lin Fan said with a smile. Then walk towards the bus stop. Click! There''s the sound of something breaking. Cao Fangfang felt that her heart full of hope was suddenly broken and heartlessly broken. Sobbing Cao Fangfang squatted there crying. First love! No more! Chapter 11 Lin fan is waiting for NO.666 bus at the bus stop. Standing at the bus stop, he is a bit out of place with the people around him. He is quiet and indifferent to the things around him. The bus pulled over slowly. Drop! Student card. He walked slowly to the back of the car to find a seat and looked at the scenery outside the window. Then he took out his smart phone from his pocket. The screen of the mobile phone lit up slightly and needed to input the on-screen password. He looks at it for a moment, taps his finger and enters the code. ¡¾8858¡£ ¡¿ communication software, once lively class group chat records stop after the first class in the morning. Chen Yang: classmate, are you ok? He came to this magical world, the task in his head is very strange, so that no one dares to bully him in school. He was surprised at this kind of request. I was good and didn''t provoke others. Why would someone bully me. It''s strange. Xu Xiaodong Jiang Ming ¡­¡­ After sending out the message in the group, some students soon replied, but the content of the reply made Lin Fan very confused, because he couldn''t understand what "six points" meant. Chen Yang: you study hard. You sleep on the ground, get cold and stay in hospital. As a classmate, I''m going to see you in the hospital in the afternoon. Xu Xiaodong Zhang Hao: Yang Zitian: ¡­¡­ Looking at the screen, Lin fan is lost in thought. He can''t understand the meaning of the messages sent by his classmates. Think about it. Maybe it means you don''t have to be so polite. Or Moved! "Oriental square to the station." Lin Fan got up and got out of the car, went into the community, and came back home. When he opened the door, he smelled the fragrance of vegetables floating around the house. A voice came from the kitchen, "Yang Yang is back. Go wash your hands first. Mom will make the dishes soon." The family is always alone. Lin Fan didn''t see the man in the house, but the hostess was always busy. It wasn''t long before dinner. "Yangyang, today my mother made you your favorite braised chicken wings. Your father always wanted to eat them, but my mother wanted to make them for Yangyang." The middle-aged woman put the chicken wings into Lin Fan''s bowl. "I told your father that he would take time to go to school in the afternoon." "You have to understand your father. He works very hard. He goes to the company early every day and comes home late at night. Everything he does is for our family, so you have to come on." Lin Fan lowered his head and ate the food. It tasted very good, much better than what Qingshan psychiatric hospital cooked. This is what taste buds have been used to for a long time. It''s like smoking. There are many kinds of cigarettes, but I like to smoke all the time. It''s not how good it is, it''s a habit. "The students are in hospital this morning. I''m going to see them this afternoon." Lin Fan said. The middle-aged woman said happily, "well, our Yang Yang is so loving and knows how to get along with her classmates. My mother is very happy. If your father knows, he will be proud of Yang Yang." Soon, lunch is over. Lin fan back to the house, he sat quietly on the windowsill, looking at the scenery of the downstairs community. Gradually. He saw the next balcony, the body of the mother leaning on the balcony, quietly smoking women''s cigarettes, staring at the distance. Think back to the memory in the body''s mind. Did not recall how many male hosts too many pictures. Rarely seen. Dominate Skyworth middle school group. There are only a dozen members in this group. They are all bad students in Skyworth middle school''s eyes. They are happy to bully their classmates. They take zero points in the exam as their capital to talk about. They show how powerful they are by cheating in the exam. "Who knows Chen Yang in class two of senior three?" "I know. Isn''t that sissy?" "At noon, Tang Jie was beaten by Chen Yang. I heard my friend say that Chen Yang hit the wall of the alley in front of our school, which made the wall hollow. Tang Jie almost peed on the spot." "Fuck! True or false? " "@ Tang Jie, brother Jie''s story" "@ Tang Jie, true or false." "This idea is a bit hard. Pay attention to it yourself. Don''t provoke him." The communication in the group is very hot. "I think it''s bragging. If Chen Yang is so powerful, he can''t be bullied so miserably by us." "I think there are a lot of fake ingredients." All of a sudden. A member sent a picture. (photo) JPG, you''re talking about the wall¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Lying trough..." The hot group chatting stopped, as if the group had been sealed off. "My family lives around the school. When I heard what you said, I immediately went to have a look. It''s really sunken. It''s fist prints and blood stains. Chen Yang is so powerful. If this fist hits us, who can stand it." Gradually. The members of the group are silent, they are invincible little overlord in school, bullying vulnerable groups for fun, but at home they have to bear the heavy blow of their parents. Bullying ordinary students is OK. Encounter hard stubble, nature will be scared. Afternoon. Lin Fan left home with the money given by the middle-aged woman and came to the shop. After walking around the shop, he was lost in thought about what to buy. Look at the two hundred in your hand. He felt like he could buy a lot of things. But so many students, and what to buy. The shopkeeper asked, "classmate, what do you want to buy? Is it for someone? " "Well." Lin Fan nodded. The landlady said enthusiastically, "you can buy two cases of milk. It''s just as good to send milk as usual." Lin Fan looked at 200 yuan again. Is it enough to buy milk? "I need two cases of milk, a case of fifty and a hundred pieces of ham sausage." Lin Fan put 200 yuan on the counter, he felt that this distribution was the best. The landlady looked at Lin fan. It was the first time that she met such a customer. But the customer is God. As long as you pay. Even if it''s going to be hot, I''ll go to the toilet and bring it to you immediately. Lin Fan left with two cartons of milk and a hundred sausages. The landlady ran to the door curiously, looking at the background of Lin Fan''s leaving. "What a strange classmate." She always feels that this classmate is a little strange. How to say it? It''s a bit abusive to speak frankly, but if she doesn''t say it like this, she can''t explain the other party''s behavior. There seems to be something wrong here. Hospitals. Lin Fan didn''t know which ward the students lived in. He stood downstairs and pondered for a long time. Then, holding things, he began to search floor by floor. As long as you start from the first floor, you will be able to find the students'' ward. At this point. In the stairway of the inpatient department, you can see a student in school uniform, holding things, checking floor by floor. Until The 18th floor. He finally found it. PS: let''s make an investment and give a small reward. Hehe hehe. Chapter 12 In the ward. Students chatting, they are now a little confused, so far did not figure out what is going on, the doctor said they got an electric shock. Such a statement is difficult to satisfy the students. We had a good time in the classroom. We saw our classmates dancing. Our curiosity came. We danced with them, and then Then there''s no more. "Li Yuanhao, I lost consciousness when I touched you. Did you make it?" "Zhou Yuan, don''t frame people up." "Don''t say these useless, Chen Yang said to come to the hospital to see us, why is he the only one in the class?" "Who knows what''s going on with him." Just when the students discussed with each other. A voice came from the door of the ward. "Hello, classmates. I''ve come to see you." Lin Fan stood at the door holding milk and ham sausage. There are not many beds in the ward. Other students are in another ward. The ward is quiet. There was no sound. The students who had a hot conversation all shut up. For them, the most frightening thing was that they were all in hospital, only Chen Yang was alive. And bring things to see them. It''s a little scary. "How''s your recovery? You can''t be so tired after studying. You all lie on the ground and fall asleep." Lin Fan put down the milk and ham sausage, opened the box, took the milk and ham sausage to the first student. "Here''s the milk and ham sausage." Lin fan has a faint smile on his face, which is his trademark smile. The classmate looked at Lin fan, he wanted to refuse, but he took things. "Thank you." "You''re welcome. You should help each other. For example, I''m in Castle Peak..." Lin Fan shut up and found that he shouldn''t say too much. They are all normal people. Unlike him, speaking out will scare them. One milk for one person, two sausages. That''s it. He sent it out one by one. "Here you are." Lin Fan hands things to Zhang Hao. Zhang Hao very honest thanks, "thank you, really thank you, brother Chen, I see in other groups, you beat Tang Jie at noon is not true." Lin Fan said calmly: "classmate Zhang, I didn''t beat him. I just said something to him to let him study hard in the future." Sure enough, I did. Where did Zhang Hao believe what Chen Yang said and say something? What''s the use of that. Absolutely beat Tang Jie very miserably. Even if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he could imagine how miserable the scene was. "Brother Chen, I want to mix with you, OK?" Zhang Hao asked. Lin Fan showed doubts, and then readily accepted that he wanted to find the way of cultivation with him. "OK, you can practice with me in the future, and I will teach you." Zhang Hao is smiling and excited. Brother Chen revealed his secret. Practice? How amazing that would be. Acupuncture treatment. How the galaxy works. Electric shock therapy. This ward is closed. "Dear students, please have a good rest and hope to meet you at school." Lin Fan stood at the door of the ward and said hello to the students gently. Come to another ward. Lin fan still sends things out. "I don''t want to. Take your things away." Yang Zitian was upset and pushed aside the milk and ham sausages from Lin fan. Lin Fan stood quietly in front of Yang Zitian, with a faint smile on his face, "what you need." Yang Zitian just wanted to say something, but he looked at Lin Fan''s eyes. His ordinary eyes were cold and frightening. "I said, I..." "No, you do." Lin Fan looked directly at him. Yang Zitian bowed his head, followed by milk and ham sausage, and then reluctantly drank milk and bit ham sausage. Well It''s delicious. Didi! The mobile phone next to Yang Zitian rings. Take it up and have a look. It''s Zhang Haofa. "You should be polite to brother Chen. Brother Chen beat Tang Jie at noon." "No way." Yang Zi was so surprised that he was typing. "It''s true." Yang Zitian looks at Chen Yang, who distributes milk and ham sausages to his classmates. For a moment, he stares at Chen Yang, his head is very confused, and he is a little dizzy. Chen Yang beat Tang Jie. It''s a bit of a joke. A female classmate said, "Chen Yang, can you help us open the window? The smell here is so bad. I really want to breathe fresh air. " "All right." Lin Fan smiles. Just don''t know why, such a smile makes female students feel strange, seemingly brilliant, but some people, let people have a kind of shivering feeling.On the 25th floor. A haggard man was lying on the bed, looking at a man and a woman in front of him angrily. "Now that you don''t hide, let your mistress come here. I''ve already done this. You still want me to sign the divorce agreement. You are so cruel." Li Hu is very sad and indignant. He runs a hot pot shop. Because of staying up late for a long time, he has physical problems. When he goes to the hospital for examination, he finds that he has cancer, and it''s still terminal. It made him a little desperate. But what made him even more desperate was that his wife came to the hospital with her lover and asked him to sign in front of him, which completely destroyed his heart. "Li Hu, don''t be so fussy. Just sign. Let''s get together. Anyway, you won''t live long." The woman is wearing heavy makeup, burning big waves, looking at Li Hu''s eyes without a trace of pity, and even some disdain. The man beside the woman has a white face. He is younger than the woman. He looks at Li Hu with a smile and holds a cigarette in his hand. "Big brother smokes and enjoys himself in time. He smokes as much as he can." "Well, well, I''ll see how smart you two are." Li Hu endured the pain and signed with a pen. The woman got the divorce agreement, put on her sunglasses and left without looking back. "Ah! Oh, my God "Why do you do this to me?" Li Hu cried bitterly. Looking at the open window, he plucked up his courage, got out of bed and rushed to the window, "I''ll die." Other patients in the ward saw the situation and cried out in horror. "Someone jumped off the building." 18th floor. Lin Fan opened the window, just about to turn back, felt something, habitually stretched out his hand towards the window, grasped Li Hu who jumped from the building. Click! The sound of a broken arm. The students in the ward heard the sound and stared at the window. What is that Lin Fan drags Li Hu into the ward. Li Hu, who wanted to die, opened his eyes and found that someone had saved him. He looked up at Lin fan, grabbed Lin Fan''s clothes and yelled, "why do you want to save me, why don''t you let me die?" "I have cancer." "My wife gave me a green hat." "Can you let me die?" Lin Fan looked at the man sitting in front of him and handed the milk and ham sausage to each other. "Here, please." Li Hu looks at Lin Fan in a daze. A moment later. He held Lin Fan''s thigh and began to cry. These legs are a haven for middle-aged and old Mediterranean men. Lin Fan gently touched the man''s Mediterranean. "Milk ham sausage, very good." PS: the hospital window can only be opened a little, so don''t take novels seriously, ask for rewards and recommended tickets, Chapter 13 Li Hu suffered from mental trauma, doctors and nurses ran over, dare not say anything, can only comfort, to see. Think about your children. Think about your family. You are their spiritual support. How can you decadent. Lin Fan raised his hand, smiling to the doctors not to speak, gently stroking Li Hu''s head, he can understand Li Hu''s situation at this time, if stimulated again, then he can touch the threshold of the mental hospital. The threshold of mental hospital is very mysterious and high. Some people are hard to touch all their lives. However, some people suddenly have an epiphany, raise their feet and fall down. When they look back, they can''t go back. Li Hu held Lin Fan''s thigh and cried for a long time. His tears dried and his heart died. "Drink some milk, have some ham, and go to rest." Lin Fan comforted and cried. When he was in Qingshan mental hospital, he comforted many people and invited them to drink and eat. For them, that was a very happy thing. The doctors looked at the scene. From Li Hu ward learned some insider, all feel sad for him, how many ups and downs have not let his men collapse, but some things can let the heart as hard as steel men completely collapse. "He needs to rest. It''s hard for you." Lin Fan said. The nurse helped Li Hu to leave and looked at Lin Fan more. This student in school uniform is very special. He has a gentle smile and clear eyes. But I don''t know why, he always feels strange. No wonder. But it just feels strange. All of a sudden. A nurse saw Lin Fan''s arm and exclaimed, "doctor, take a look at his arm." The nurse reminded the doctor to notice the condition of Lin Fan''s arm. When he saw the shape of his arm, his face changed greatly. He quickly stepped forward and gently held it, "this That''s it "It''s broken." Lin Fan said calmly. The doctor saw the lacerated wound on the back of his hand, with blood in it and even white bones. "Come on, get the operating room ready." The nurse ran out in a hurry. "Sister nurse, take your time." Lin fan saw that the nurse was very flustered and reminded her to relax. "Classmate, come with us, you can rest assured that your situation is OK, not serious." The doctor comforted him that the injury was so serious that ordinary people would be absolutely shocked when they saw it. But at present, the student was too calm, as if he didn''t pay attention to the injury. Maybe the pain had paralyzed his nerves, but when the nerves reacted, not everyone could bear the pain. In the ward. The students opened their mouths and were scared by the scene in front of them. Someone whispered. "Is that Chen Yang we know?" "He has become a stranger to us." Indeed. Chen Yang used to be a famous Niang Pao in Skyworth middle school. He spoke in a very Niang tone, but now They found that Chen Yang, whom they once knew, was exactly two people. Operating room. "Doctor, please don''t give me any anesthetics." Lin Fan lying on the operating table, quietly looking at the top of his head that familiar operation light, is still so dazzling, even if not in the same place, but that feeling is still the same. For the first time, the doctor heard such a request, "how can I do this? I don''t need anesthetics. How can I do this operation? I can die of pain." "No, you don''t understand. I have an iron will. Pain is a kind of practice. I''ve been used to it for a long time." Lin Fan said. Just as the doctor wanted to say something, the nurse on one side gently pulled it. The meaning was very clear. He didn''t need anesthetics, so he didn''t need anesthetics. We can tell him that he didn''t use anesthetics, but we can secretly give him anesthetics. At this point. The anesthesiologist has already prepared the anesthetic needle. "What is this?" Lin fan asked. "It''s a liquid medicine. It''s good for the body. Don''t worry, it''s definitely not an anesthetic." The anesthesiologist laughs and selects the position above the shoulder and below the head. He goes down with a needle. It''s fast and skillful. At first glance, he knows that he is an old hand. Lin Fan smile with satisfaction, "as long as it''s not narcotics, because I don''t have money." Doctors and nurses are confused by Lin fan. It''s hard for them to understand what each other is thinking. There is a generation gap in communication. Money? They don''t think about money at all. Soon, the sound of scissors came, and the sound of skin being cut came. Lin Fan''s face was expressionless, without any change. He had been used to the hospital for a long time. Qingshan mental hospital is his home. The hospital is his second home. Think, think. Lin Fan closed his eyes and fell asleep. A slight snore spread and he fell asleep on the operating table. This is a rare example."You say, this classmate is a little strange." Asked a nurse. "Well, it''s a little strange. It''s different from the patient I met before, and do you know how he saved the patient?" "How did you save it?" "You may not believe it when you say it. His classmates said that he was going to open the window, and then he reached out and grabbed the patient who had jumped down from the 25th floor. How much strength did you say? It was light when his arm was broken. It was a good thing not to be taken down." "And after the break, he didn''t even cry out for pain, so he stood there quietly." Whether it''s a bone doctor or an assistant nurse, they take a breath of air. So terrible! Non human existence. I don''t know how long after, the operation is over. At this time, a nurse wrapped a plaster on Lin Fan''s right arm. She looked at the classmate curiously and asked, "classmate, do you hurt?" "It hurts." Lin Fan always has a smile on his face. The nurse asked, "it hurts. You can shout it out." "Won''t it hurt to shout?" Lin fan asked. The nurse was stunned and said after a long silence, "No Lin Fan indifferent way: "since shout won''t hurt, why should shout, nurse elder sister, you see what I say right?" "Yes." Lin Fan with a smile, with clear eyes at the nurse sister. By right. Such a scene is warm, silent between nurses and patients. But gradually. The nurse bowed her head. She felt a little uncomfortable. Her eyes were smiling. It was like The unspeakable feeling is that I feel a little uncomfortable. "Can you not look at me like that? I''m a little chilly looking at it. " The nurse didn''t dare to look up and look at each other with such smile and eyes. "All right." Lin fan is still like this. He says yes, but his smile and eyes still exist. He just looks at them quietly. This is the best way to convey friendliness. It''s their habit in Qingshan mental hospital. Everyone smiles like this and looks at them with clear eyes. Will gradually let them forget everything around. Just looking at each other. It''s a message of friendship. Even if you look at it with smile, you don''t feel tired, because your heart will be warm. Chapter 14 At this point. In the ward. Yang Zitian looks at the picture in his mobile phone. It''s a picture of Chen Yang after saving people. His bloody arm is particularly dazzling. As for Li Hu, who is crying with Chen Yang''s thigh, he has been forgotten. He moved his fingers and sent the photos to space. The accompanying text is as follows: brother Chen Yang in my mind is just like the return of the God of war, with 100000 soldiers kneeling in front of him, the idol in my heart. Can understand, children are relatively second. Tang Jie couldn''t swallow the tone in his heart. He thought what a stormy figure he was in school and when he suffered such humiliation. Open the drawer and there lies a dagger with some stories. "I''m back. I''m in trouble this time. I hope you can help me deter him." He stood in front of the drawer and looked at it for a long time. Take it up, you are the existence that nobody dares to provoke. It''s a mysterious place. It''s nice and pleasant to talk to. The key is food and carefree. Take it up and listen to me. Take the key to the mysterious place. Ding! Mobile phone information sounds. Tang Jie picks up his mobile phone, clicks on the screen, and a picture is reflected in his eyes. Gradually. Lost in thought. Standing in front of the window, Chen Yang, with a smile on his face, kneels down to the old Mediterranean man in front of him, with a bloody arm that can see bones. A picture with blood has a great impact on Tang Jie. Gollum! The sound of throat movement. Bang! Tang Jie closed the drawer and sealed the key to the mysterious place in the dark forever. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong." He''s just a child He just likes to bully his classmates, but he doesn''t dare to fight against such Chen Yang. He is a chilling guy. Weird smile, clear eyes, bloody arms. It''s terrible, OK. Hospitals. Lin fan is standing at the gate of the hospital. There is a voice in his mind. [task: complete. ¡¿ [Note: Chen Yang, the 199th generation descendant, has finally become a man. ¡¿ [reward: a thousand tempering methods (perfect). ¡¿ [extra reward: qigong practice. ¡¿ [next time: April 1st. ¡¿ [return! ¡¿ a mysterious force is pulling Lin Fan''s soul towards the sky. The warm feeling is like returning to Qingshan mental hospital, which makes people feel comfortable. Gradually. No consciousness. At this point. Chen Yang wakes up from his deep sleep. "Who am I?" "Where am I?" Smile disappeared, clear eyes disappeared, he is the real Chen Yang, rather than Lin Fan led Chen Yang. Chen Yang looks at the surrounding environment in confusion. He remembers sleeping at home, but now how can he show up in the hospital. Confused raised his hand, want to scratch his head. "Ah Severe pain came. Chen Yang saw the cast of his right arm, the whole person was silly, and then the scream came. "Yes, I do. Where are you, mom..." Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Ward 666. Lin Fan woke up and sat by the bed, just after 12 o''clock. 00:01¡£ "What an interesting dream, just a little short." Lin Fan lies down, covers the quilt, the corner of the mouth is hooking the smile, enters the dreamland. Yanhai City, Yanhai special department. The location of the Department is in the downtown area. In the eyes of outsiders, this is a commercial building, but there is heaven and earth in it, and the security level is very high. It is basically impossible for ordinary people to enter. The special department is on the top floor of the building. At this time, the house was filled with smoke, and several people who knew at a glance were sitting there, looking through the documents in their hands. "What''s in front of you is the wave that was detected when the subsidence happened in Mount Tai. According to the data, there is a large number of evil things coming towards Yanhai. " "Now it''s time to test us." The man with a Chinese character face, wearing a black eye mask, has a serious look. In the face of this situation, he must play up his spirit. There can''t be any mistakes. "Just leave it to me. We Maoshan people are good at tracking down evil things, and the students who recently graduated from Maoshan high school also need to practice hard." Said an old man, who was dressed in a fine dress, wore a square scarf, carried a money sword and lacked a few front teeth.He is a strong man of Maoshan school, Lin Daoming. "Fart, it''s your turn to intervene in everything. Taoist school is your ancestor. Look at the yellow clothes you wear. It''s the ring clothes. Only those who break the rules will wear them. In front of the orthodox school, you''re still young." The speaker is also an old man, wearing a Hunyuan scarf and a blue Taoist robe. He looks at Lin Daoming with disdain. His meaning is very clear. You are a pirate. Lin Daoming blew his beard and glared, swung his sleeve, and was about to open his mouth. "You old man are looking for a beating. We are the Maoshan Shangqing faction, and you are a Taoist. You have such a big face." The Taoist elder laughs, "yes, you are Shangqing school. Just look at the ranking of the high court. People all know that you are pirates. How many people can sign up? Unlike our Taoist high court, there are so many people who can''t finish it." "Well, don''t argue. This is very important for Yanhai city. Maoshan, Taoists and Buddhists should take this matter to heart. If anyone lets evil things act wantonly in the city and cause irreparable losses, you all have to pack up things for me, get out of the way, and give up your position to those who can." "The meeting is over." Yanhai is not a big city, but it is not a small one. It has a population of eight million. Once the evil things are allowed to act recklessly in the city, the consequences will be very serious. Nowadays, Yanhai special department is dominated by experts from several major factions. At the same time, every year, graduates from various factions join in to supplement their fresh blood, fight against evil things and increase their experience. In the future, they will be able to become the strong ones who stand alone. Today''s major high courts are Maoshan high court, Taoist high court, Buddhist high court, medical high court. It is known as the four top high schools in Longguo, and has cultivated countless talents. The next day! Old man Zhang opened his eyes and saw Lin Fan sitting on the bed, habitually taking out soybean milk from the bedside cupboard, drinking it every day. If he didn''t drink it, he would be unhappy. "Drink Sprite." He threw a bag of soybean milk to Lin fan. "Oh Lin Fan took it, gululu drank it, put down the soybean milk, and said calmly: "I had a long dream last night. I went there to become someone else, did a lot of things, and knew a lot of classmates, but they seemed different from us. They were a little strange." Old man Zhang blinked, then said unhappily, "why don''t you take me? We agreed that you should take me." "I''m in a hurry. I didn''t have time to call you. I''ll take you next time." Lin Fan promised. "It''s agreed, don''t lie to me." Old man Zhang calmed down and said in surprise, "how did you get fat?" Lin Fan looked down. Indeed! A lot more hard meat. PS: Thank you, tiangoubailang, for your 50000 reward. PS: Thank you, sweet melon, Yan GAYGAY, V qiudao, minrouda, second general 1, Funing scholar, Wanshang. Chapter 15 666 ward, what equipment has been confiscated, in the past can take barbell hit the body, hit sandbags, exercise, but now there is No. This makes Lin fan, who thinks he has finished drinking coke, feel that the sky has fallen down, and his heart has become so empty and lonely that all his familiar partners have disappeared. "Are you not happy?" Old man Zhang patted Lin Fan on the shoulder. When he saw that Lin Fan was not happy, he also tooted his mouth. He was very unhappy. "Well." Lin fan is a little sad. Those are his little friends, but now they are gone. Old man Zhang rummaged and half of his body went in to look for him for a long time. He said happily, "I found it. I found it." Two pieces of paper, a watercolor pen. Old man Zhang put the paper on the bed, lying on the bed, pursing and busy. "Eh!" "How does Lin Fan write about barbell?" Old man Zhang scratched his head and was very upset. Lin Fan lay beside, looking serious, pondering for a long time, "I will not." "I remember I used to write." Old man Zhang''s mouth was puffed and frowned. The watercolor pen stayed on the paper. He didn''t write for a long time. All of a sudden, he clapped Lin Fan on the shoulder and said, "I think of it." "Someone next door told me that images are the most real thing." Sa Sa! Old man Zhang drew a barbell on the paper. [O-O] "what do you think my paintings look like?" Old man Zhang asked proudly, pointing to the pattern on the paper. Lin fan calm way: "barbell." "Yes, we can recognize it, and those people certainly understand it. After all, they don''t seem too stupid." Old man Zhang said. Lin Fan praised: "you are so powerful." Old man Zhang shook his head with pride, "of course, look at me. Sandbags are very easy to draw." Under his operation, a picture was left on the paper. [0] "what do you think this is?" Old man Zhang pointed to the paper and asked again. He likes to be praised, especially by Lin fan. Lin Fan exclaimed, "sandbags." "The right answer is sandbags. I said if I was good at painting, I used to have great talent in painting. If I could draw, those masters would be my disciples." Old man Zhang is very confident. "Well, it''s so realistic." Lin Fan said. Old man Zhang gave two pieces of paper to Lin fan, then held them high on his head, "let''s protest and let them return the barbells and sandbags to us. That''s our stuff." The door of ward 666 is open. For the doctors in Qingshan mental hospital, what they are most worried about is this ward. You never know what kind of things they will come up with. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are walking in the corridor, holding cards high. "We want this." Two people shout with one voice, as if after thousands of simulation, without a trace of error. Another ward. A mental patient took a ham sausage as a ruler to teach the following patients, explaining the infinite mystery of the vast starry sky. His name is Professor starry sky. Old man Zhang''s Galaxy operation method was created through the guidance of the other party. Professor XingKong was angry and found that the students were attracted by the outside sound. He knocked the students on the head with ham sausage in his hand and said, "listen to me carefully." The mentally ill students shrunk their heads, pretended to be serious, and looked out from time to time. Professor XingKong twisted his head and looked out, and said angrily, "you all sit down for me. I''ll teach them a lesson." The mentally ill students watched the professor go out. They were all staring at him. Then through the window, they saw the star Professor holding up his hands and shouting behind him He also waved to the students in the ward. The lips moved. Although the people inside can''t hear it, the meaning is very clear. "Come out, this is more fun." President''s office. Dean Hao was in a good mood, with ice cream in front of him. He said to himself. "Happy birthday, Dean Hao." Then spoon after spoon eating, the entrance is sweet, but also cool, really leisurely day ah. And he''s very free. No one flattered him. Because he is the director of Qingshan mental hospital, who can ask him for help. He would be surprised if someone asked him for help. What? You have mental illness, don''t worry, I am the president, give you the absolute priority to arrange a beautiful environment of the patient, let you live in it, never homesick. If someone needs to ask for help because he has made a big mistake, he hopes to have a good relationship and open a mental illness medical record.He absolutely agreed. Check it yourself. Stop at the other person''s suggestion and write it down. Extremely dangerous people can cause great danger to the society. Euthanasia or permanent imprisonment is recommended. Long Guo is very concerned about the suggestions of the dean of the mental hospital. Once. He used his power to do such things. Although he felt sorry for his duty, he felt that his mother, who was not in a good spirit, was too poor. The little girl is too young to believe what she said. The stubborn second generation is rich and powerful. He wanted to find a relationship with him, but he paid attention to the news, the terrible XX incident, and saw the arrogant and domineering second generation with his own eyes. His easy heart is ready to move. Finally, a medical record is issued to decide the other party''s life and death. At the same time, tell the second generation that you should always tell others that I am not mentally ill. If you say you are mentally ill, others will not believe it. It''s only when you say you''re not mentally ill that others will believe you. That incident had an impact on Dean Hao. The second generation family threatened to buy Dean Hao''s life. Dean Hao is full of questions. Do you know what you''re talking about? I know Maoshan, Taoists, Buddhists and doctors. Why do you know them? That''s 30 years ago. It rained heavily that night Cui Hua stood in front of his house wet through. That''s wrong. It should be that the high-level of those young people are practicing demons, and they don''t want to be disturbed by the high school courses. Many people find them, hoping to open a proof of mental illness, practice quietly and not be disturbed. Dean Hao is a righteous man with a pen. "This patient needs an extremely quiet environment and should not be disturbed. Otherwise, it will have a huge impact on the patient''s condition, especially the theory course." Perfect operation. And then when those guys want to get out, he''s waving. "With my careful treatment, my condition is no different from that of ordinary people." Now. Those people have become high-level. Dean Hao is in trouble. It can''t do without help. Who knows if Dean Hao will talk nonsense in front of the media. Although it has little influence on them, it is black spot after all. Dong Dong! "Come in." Dean Hao is holding the ice cream box and licking it clean. It''s delicious. The doctor rushed in and said: "Dean, no, the patient in ward 666 rebelled and led other patients. Now he is shouting in the corridor..." Dean Hao stares. It''s a bit interesting. Can you give me a break. I have 10 years to retire. I hope I can retire healthily instead of dying here. Chapter 16 The doctor and the nurses were ready, just like coaxing a child, coaxing the leading Lin Fan and old man Zhang. These two are regular customers of the mental hospital. "We want this." Cried Lin fan. "It has to be given." Old man Zhang held his head high, fearing that others would not know that he was also one of the leaders. The doctor and the nurses are in a group. Whispering. "What do they want?" "I think the O-O is probably two eggs and a ham sausage." "What about the other zero "I think the body of that 0 is much thinner than that of O. it should be quail eggs." "I see. They want to eat." Because it''s working in a mental hospital, the thinking of doctors and nursing workers has been sublimated. Everything needs to think about food. A veteran doctor bravely stood up, raised his hands to indicate silence, then drank the hot water in the thermos cup, moistened his voice and said, "we have all seen your needs, and we can understand them." "You can rest assured that these can satisfy you. Each of you has two cooked eggs, one ham sausage and one quail egg." The mental patients who wandered with Lin Fan cheered. "There are eggs to eat." "Ham sausage." "And quail eggs, but what are quail eggs?" "You are so stupid. Quail eggs are laid by quails." "Oh, I see." They followed Lin Fan and old man Zhang to protest for something. What do you want? They don''t know, they don''t know what they need. Just follow. It was fun. Now they''re happy to have eggs, ham, sausage and quail eggs. "We don''t want these." Cried Lin fan. "We want this." Old man Zhang pointed to the contents of the paper and said. The veteran doctor was very confused. Although the first few words on the paper were zigzag, it was not difficult to understand, but the latter one was very difficult to understand. He asked in a low voice. "What do you want?" Lin Fan and old man Zhang pointed to the piece of paper and said, "we want this, this, this." Doctors and paramedics are on the verge of collapse. This one? What is this? Can you explain it. The veteran doctor has rich experience and is good at communicating with the mental patients. He is confident that he can communicate with the mental patients with zero obstacles and can communicate smoothly. That''s the experience of 20 years in medicine. Rich fruits. It''s not something that young people can learn. They need time. "Well, I can satisfy you, but what are you talking about?" Asked the veteran doctor. "This one." Lin Fan and old man Zhang continued to point to the paper and said. "What is this concrete thing?" "That''s it." "Can you make it clear?" "That''s it." "Be more clear." "That''s it." ¡­¡­ Gradually, the surrounding atmosphere became quiet, and the old doctor who was full of confidence gradually lost his smile. Was he angry, but overestimated his ability to communicate with mental patients. Looking at the thermos in his hand, he felt an impulse to blow his head. Who am I? Where am I? I''m in a mental hospital! A young nurse comforted: "uncle, it''s not your fault." Indeed, it''s not someone''s fault, but it''s really hard to communicate. It''s clear that as long as you say exactly what it is, you have to make it so complicated. "Here comes the dean." There is no doubt that the arrival of Dean Hao has not given them a shot in the arm. Here, Dean Hao is their belief. For them, there are no mental patients who can''t communicate with Dean Hao. At this point. Dean Hao, with white hair, came with a heavy heart. Seeing the eyes cast by doctors and nursing workers, he slowly straightened out and showed a faint smile on his face. It''s giving them a power. That power is called calmness. "Dean, Lin Fan and old man Zhang need what they write, but we don''t know what they want. They ask many times, but they don''t say it. They just say it''s this." Said a doctor. Dean Hao nodded, "let me do it." Then. Dean Hao keeps a certain distance from Lin Fan and others. Although they seem to be unarmed and close to each other, it''s dangerous. No one knows what will happen. "What do you want?" Hao asked. "We want this." Lin Fan and old man Zhang pointed to the paper and said.Ordinary people will absolutely collapse when they see this scene. If you want something to say, just point to this piece of paper, three words and two pictures. We want O-O, 0. Shit. This is so special that no one can understand it. If anyone can understand it, he will never praise how smart he is. Instead, he will quietly clean up a special ward for him in the mental hospital, invite him to sit here and have a good chat. If he can, he will test it for you, issue a small certificate, and leave a heavy mark on the honor column of your life. Dean Hao took a look and said, "this can''t be done." "We want this." Lin Fan and old man Zhang share the same voice. At this moment, they are interlinked and want unity. That''s what they want. Following them, the mentally ill, who didn''t know what to want, cried out, "we want this." Dean Hao is so tired. The birthday on March 1st is a farce. I didn''t feel the fun of birthday. Think about age. Think about where you work. He wondered how many more birthdays he could have. "Be quiet, all of you." Dean Hao regretted that when he was faced with career choice. There are two. One is to be a warden. The other is the head of a mental hospital. He chose a mental hospital. If you choose the warden, even if this happens, it''s easy to do. Call the warden, pick up your dragon subduing stick and beat me But now They are all vulnerable groups. How can you beat it. To be honest. Dean Hao is afraid. You never know what the mental patients will do next. If you suppress them by force, they can turn into Superman, turn on the gas stove, smoke a cigarette calmly and die with you. You can also hold a knife, cut yourself first, see if the knife is sharp enough, and then cut you. These things have happened in the history of mental illness. A real mental patient will definitely hurt himself before hurting others. Because they also have a thirst for knowledge. I want to know whether it hurts or not. It seems that the situation is out of control. President Hao stepped back and said, "OK, here you are." "Xiao Li, go and take things out for them." Dean Hao just wants to spend his birthday on March 1st in peace. He goes back to the office to eat a cake, make a cup of medlar and red dates tea, listen to the ditty and sigh where the time has gone Doctor Li''s face was muddled and forced, "Dean, what do you take?" "Barbells, sandbags." Dean Hao is very tired. There are so many people in a mental hospital. He is the only one who can understand the meaning of mental patients. How tired he is. Someone can help him. I thank you, Dean Hao, for the eighteen generations of your ancestors. Chapter 17 Barbell, sandbag back to Lin fan. With sandbags in his arms and barbells in his hand, old man Zhang walked toward ward 666 with a sincere smile. Other mental patients scratched their heads. What are we doing here? It''s so boring and boring. Later, they didn''t expect to ask for anything. They scattered and continued to do what they thought was very important. The doctors and nurses looked at Dean Hao with admiration, clapping and clapping. All kinds of flattery with color are endless. Dean Hao is smiling, but listening to these rainbow farts, he is in a good mood. Maybe this is the biggest harvest of his birthday on March 1st. "Mental patients are also human beings. The only difference between them and us is their thinking. You can''t think what they think with ordinary people''s thinking. When I put up a finger, you will say what it is. Some people will think it''s a finger, and others will think it''s'' 1 '', but for them, it may be ham sausage." The old doctor looked serious, but it was hard to cover up his flattering heart. "Listening to the president''s words is better than reading for ten years." "Yes, yes, I don''t know when I can be as good as the president." "The dean is a leading figure in the field of mental illness. That''s the existence we''ll look forward to all our lives." Dean Hao is so excited by his subordinate rainbow fart that he shakes his hands and leaves. For him. These are normal operations, not to be proud of. Ward 666. Lin Fan felt light when he was carrying the barbell. He swung the barbell to his chest, but it didn''t hurt at all. He looked at the barbell in confusion and fell into meditation. It used to hurt. Why doesn''t it hurt now. "You come and give me a try." Lin Fan gives the barbell to old man Zhang. Old man Zhang is a little heavy with a barbell. He believes that Lin fan can practice, so he never thought about whether it would hurt so much. He smashes the barbell at Lin Fan''s chest. The voice is very dull. Lin Fan did not move, but because the force was mutual, the old man Zhang stepped back. "How do you feel?" Old man Zhang asked expectantly. "I feel good. I''m full of spirit. Everything is good, but it doesn''t hurt." It''s hard for Lin fan to understand the current situation. All his previous efforts have worked. Old man Zhang stares at the barbell, smashes himself, hisses He rubbed his chest, his facial expression became ugly, his round eyes glared, and his flying tongue expressed my pain. "Do you also want to practice?" Lin fan asked suspiciously. Old man Zhang''s eyes were red and he wanted to cry. "I want to see if it hurts, but it really hurts. You''re a liar." "I didn''t cheat you. It really doesn''t hurt." Lin Fan thought and then said, "when I was dreaming, someone said that they wanted to reward me and teach me Qigong. I was thinking that our previous efforts must have been successful." Old man Zhang jumped up happily and said, "really? Is it my credit? Is my acupuncture very powerful? " "Well, it''s great." Lin Fan praised. Then, Lin Fan quietly lay on the bed, looked at old man Zhang and said calmly, "I''m lying here. You use the barbell to hit me. We continue to practice. We can succeed." "OK, but before that, I think it''s necessary to prick a few needles first. My Galaxy works very well and can help you." Old man Zhang stealthily took out the silver needle from his arms. He hid it very deep, so he was afraid of being stolen by others. Corridor. A male nurse is on patrol. His name is Li Ang. Not long after he graduated from University, he once had a dream of fighting for justice, hoping to be admitted to four top universities. Unfortunately, his talent seems not enough, so he can only be admitted to ordinary universities. But even so, he never gave up his dream. After graduation, he was assigned to Qingshan psychiatric hospital. Here, he felt that these patients were very lovely. Although sometimes what they said was incomprehensible, when he saw the sincere smile, his heart was very happy. What''s more, Uncle Wang next door introduced him to a girlfriend. Her sister was very beautiful, small and lovely, obedient and sensible. Her only regret was that she was a little fat. But she promised that she would lose weight in a few months. Thinking of her salary and her beauty, he felt that she was not worthy of others and was choosy about what to do. Boom! Boom! "What sound?" Li Ang frowned and looked for the voice. He turned his back to ward 666. His voice seemed to come from behind. He turned around and saw what happened in ward 666 through the window inlaid in the wall. The joyful expression gradually dissipates, the smile gradually solidifies. He saw old man Zhang''s back and saw the other side smashing the barbell on the bed with both hands high. There was a patient lying there. When he fell down, the bed vibrated violently."This..." Li Ang''s heart was cool, and his fear surged into his heart. Old man Zhang in the ward felt something. He slowly turned his head, squinted in his eyes, solidified his face, and began to smile. "Ah He flopped down on the ground and screamed, "kill, kill in 666 ward..." The scream alarmed the doctor and other nurses. 666 is so familiar. What''s more, it''s killing people. Can we stop for a while. Let''s feel the tranquility of the mental hospital, even a little. Dense footsteps came. A group of doctors and nurses came quickly. Some of them took their mobile phones and pressed 120. As long as the scene was miserable, they would dial the phone for the first time. When they came to the ward and looked in through the window. Everyone was confused. Where has said so seriously, one by one all strange looked at Li Ang. The doctor holding the thermos said gently: "Xiao Li, you just came to work here. It''s normal for you to be nervous, but you can''t hallucinate. Otherwise, we are not colleagues, but the relationship between doctors and patients." Li Ang is a little suspicious of life. It''s obviously not like this. He looks at the situation inside the house and his colleagues, and roars in his heart. It''s not what you think. I saw it with my own eyes. In the ward. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are sitting side by side at the bedside, each with a bag of soya bean milk, shaking his feet, with a cool look and clear eyes looking at the doctor outside. Shake your hands and say hello to the doctors. It''s like saying. Hello, everyone. Behind them, the barbell lay quietly on the bed, as if to prove that old man Zhang was smashing Lin Fan with the barbell. I promise you. There''s no way to hide this. It''s just that they''re hiding too fast. You didn''t find it. "The sunshine outside is so warm." Lin Fan looks out. "Yes." Old man Zhang answered. They hold up the soymilk. "Sprite." "Coke." "Cheers They looked at each other, then bared their teeth and laughed, their eyes narrowed into a gap. The sun shone through the window on their bright smiling faces. It seems very peaceful and warm. This is a time to witness friendship. Chapter 18 March 2nd! It''s fine! It''s sunny and warm. Qingshan is a top three mental hospital with complete facilities and the largest grassland in Yanhai city. It''s good for mental patients to run on the grass. Just like a runaway wild horse, flying freely. Good idea. But the reality is cruel. A pair of mental patients are sitting on wooden chairs with dull eyes. They don''t know what they are looking at, but they have been doing this for several hours. A mental patient looks up at the sun. Whoever looks away first loses. A mental patient crossed his waist and put his slippers in his ear. He walked and growled, adding money to me and throwing hundreds of billions into it. I''ve studied the stock of ''000285''. It''s bound to soar. There are also a group of mental patients squatting around, raising their heads, looking at the general standing in front of them, pointing the river and mountain, foaming at the mouth. "Cheer me up. As long as we take this city down, all the steamed buns in it will be ours. Follow me." "Kill me." "Rush." The mental hospital is so carefree. Even if every mental patient is here, they are still busy with their own affairs. Some are dreams. Some fight for breath. Some are doing research. In the distance, on a piece of grass. Two figures pouted, lying on the grass, staring at. "The ants are moving." "Yes." Lin Fan and old man Zhang have been lying here for nearly an hour. They are just watching the ants move. In other people''s eyes, it''s very boring, but for them, it''s very interesting. "Lao Zhang, what time is it?" Lin fan asked. Old man Zhang pulled up his sleeve and looked at the million dollar Rolex watch. "It''s half past ten." "Oh, we get up at 6:00 and get here at 6:30. It''s been four hours. We''re going to have dinner in half an hour. I''ll go to the training club and call me after dinner." When Lin Fan wanted to practice qigong, he didn''t think of it at first. He suddenly thought of it when he saw the ant move. "Good." Old man Zhang was so absorbed that he looked up and said, "do you want acupuncture?" Lin Fan thought, "well, I feel that after being acupunctured by you, my heart beats so fast, my body is so warm, and I feel very comfortable." Old man Zhang looks at the situation around him. He wants to avoid the nursing workers who have been peeping at their things. He has seen many companions snatch good things when they take them out. For example, Mr. Tony wanted to design our hair. As soon as he took out the scissors, he was robbed by those hateful people. Whether it''s teacher Tony rolling all over the floor or crying all over his face, he just won''t give up. Good or bad. Old man Zhang''s method of galactic operation is very powerful. Holding a silver needle to find the place to place the needle is not a scientific one, but a way to prick where there is a problem. It''s right to follow your feelings. "How do you feel?" "Numb." "That''s right. Just a moment. I thought about it for a long time last night. I feel that the operation of the galaxy can go further. Next time, I''ll let you try my new achievement." "Good." Soon, everything was done. Old man Zhang continued to pout, lying on the grass watching the ants move. Lin fan is sitting there, eyes closed, quiet, motionless. Qigong practice. It was a gift given to him by others. It was in my mind. When I thought about it, there were many pictures. Many villains were moving. Although they didn''t understand it, they seemed to know it. The world is quiet. Everything became very quiet. A faint smile appeared on Lin Fan''s face. His brain is not very good and he has no deep understanding of practice. If a normal person has a deep understanding of practice, he will understand how magical this qigong practice is. It''s a practice with an ancient history from another world. There are five taboos. Bogey: false, greedy, impetuous, boasting, sex. The heart needs to blend in with nature, feel the energy particles floating between heaven and earth, absorb them into the body, transform them into Qi, and strengthen its own strength. Lin Fan''s mind is calm, as if settled, invisible free energy particles between heaven and earth are pulled, slowly pouring into his body. The muscles hidden in the clothes are slightly shocked, and there are unknown things swimming in the skin. The silver needle inserted in the body is squeezed out by the muscles, wheezes all over the body, penetrates the clothes and inserts on the ground. An hour passed. Old man Zhang looked up and looked down at the ants moving.Two hours passed. Old man Zhang looked up again, then looked down at the ants moving. Yanhai city is very prosperous, the streets are full of traffic. But there is another scene in the dark passage under the ground. Dirty, dirty, stinky sewers. Four figures came from afar stepping on the sewage. Three men and one woman. They were all wearing ordinary sportswear, one holding a wooden sword, one carrying a long sword, one holding Buddhist beads, and the other, the only sister, with empty hands and wooden bottles hanging around her waist. "This place is so dirty. Are all the evil things so dirty? It stinks. " Sister Lori is in a pink Lori suit, with a pair of braids hanging over her shoulders. She looks lovely and pure. If there is a sick uncle here, he will definitely exclaim, what a good quality Lori sister. "Amitabha, we should go back to report the situation here instead of continuing to chase the lost dog." The young man with the beads frowned and felt a little bit bad. He suggested leaving. "Baldhead, are you afraid? It''s just a dog. We beat him badly just now. There''s nothing to be afraid of. " Loli''s younger sister was very brave. She looked down at the shoes that had been soaked in sewage and said angrily, "my new shoes are dirty. What a hateful dog! It''s so tempting to lead us here. I want them to look good." Holding the wooden sword, the young man said, "Xiangying is right. That dog is only a second-class evil thing. We have four second-class people. What else is the danger?" Maoshan School of young people love looking at loli girl Xiangying. As long as Xiangying said it, he agreed unconditionally, willing to protect the goddess in front of him, but the goddess''s family is rich, and his family is very ordinary, even poor. The door is not right. He hopes to let the goddess see his good, can ignore the door, have a good impression on him. Right now. A voice came from the dark sewer in the distance. "The lost dog is ahead. Let''s chase it." Cried Xiangying. Maoshan boy said: "Xiangying, let''s catch up quickly in case the lost dog runs away. As long as we kill the lost dog, other people will certainly look at us with new eyes. Because we just arrived in Yanhai City, we will kill the evil things, which other people can''t do." Then. Maoshan boy and Xiangying run to the distance. Taoist youth and Buddhist Youth look at each other, there is no way, only with the past. TA TA! The dreary sound of footsteps faded away. The dark passage engulfed the figure of the four. It wasn''t long. "Ah Chapter 19 "Don''t come here." Xiangying, a lovely and pure looking girl, is sitting in the sewage. Her feet and scalp are numb. Her lovely face is gradually ferocious. She has no place to put her hands. She grabs the garbage around her and throws it towards the front. The Buddhist Youth''s back is against the wall, the beads in his hands are broken and scattered on the ground, half of his head is gnawed off, and the blood is mixed with the sewage. Taoist youth lying on the ground, the body was torn by terror, issued a weak voice, "help me, who will help me..." Dada! The dull sound of footsteps passed in the dark. A dog came out of the dark. The dog was wearing a light black fog, showing its teeth. The staggered teeth were ferocious and terrifying, and the viscous liquid dropped on the ground. The dead dog had half a peach sword. The battle was very fierce just now, but the dog lost was very cunning. With the help of the dark environment, it was like a ghost. Instead of being hard in the front, it took advantage of the other party''s unprepared to make a sneak attack. Evil has wisdom. Some species are no less intelligent than humans. Especially dogs. Mourning dog step by step toward Xiangying, for lovely Luoli sister, she is very sorry, why to chase down, looking at the little partner one by one died in front of her mind has completely collapsed. Wang ~ it''s evil to lose a dog, but he is a dog after all, and his barking is naturally "Wang". All of a sudden! Maoshan boy rushed out from the darkness and threw the dog to the ground. He put his arms around the dog''s neck, raised his head and roared, "Xiangying, run, run, I''ll hold him down for you, remember my name, my name is Xiaomao, I''ll treat you..." Xiangying cried out in fear and ran away. As for Maoshan boy, she couldn''t hear him. She didn''t want to die here. Evil things are terrible. I want to go home and be a good baby. I don''t want to go into special departments to protect human beings. I can''t do it. I need others to protect me. In order to protect the goddess, the Maoshan boy burst out with power that he had never had before. No matter how hot the kettle is, he won''t let it go. Maoshan teenagers bite their fingertips, draw talismans on the top of the dead dog''s head and recite incantations. "The sky is round and the place is full, and there are nine laws and regulations. I will write now, and all evils will be subdued..." Bang! The bereaved dog drove the boy''s body into the wall. Poof! Maoshan boy''s back was badly injured, a mouthful of blood sprayed out, his arms weakly released the evil things, and he lay quietly on the ground. The bereaved dog showed a fierce look and bit the body of Maoshan boy. "The falling flowers follow the flowing water intentionally, and the flowing water loves the falling flowers mercilessly." "They''re right. I''m just a licking dog after all." Maoshan young man''s mind is very calm. He slowly raises his hand and completes the final talisman. "Kill Then the arm dropped down. A golden talisman appeared out of thin air and fell on the bereaved dog. A violent sound came. The hair on the bereaved dog was blown open. The pain of tearing made the bereaved dog roll all over the ground. Far away. Xiangying''s tears are mixed with her snot. She just wants to live. When she sees the sunshine coming down from the wellhead, her heart beats again. That''s the exit. If you leave here, everything will be safe and everything will pass. She climbed the stairs quickly, afraid that she would be caught up if she climbed slowly. The shoes are wet and slippery. She is about to touch the outside world. Ah, the soles of her feet slip and fall down the high stairs. Bang, it''s very clear. "My foot, it hurts." The well head is three meters high. She fell from a height and fell to the ground. Her ankle was injured. The pain made her unbearable. She had never suffered like this. In the high school, the seniors help him, and the younger students support her, making her feel that everything in the world is beautiful. Never thought the reality would be so dangerous. "I want to live, I want to get out of this place." She grabs the stairs again and wants to climb up. Suddenly, her back is cold. She feels that there is danger behind her. She slowly turns back and doesn''t see what it is. Ah, she is dragged into the dark. "No..." Xiangying grabs the sunshine ahead, but it''s all in vain. Gradually The darkness covered her. No! Laurie! It''s a loss for all. Gululu! "Lao Zhang, I''m so hungry." Lin fan covers Gulu''s crying stomach. He feels comfortable when practicing, but he is so hungry that he wants to eat. Pouting, old man Zhang, who watched the ants move, pulled out his sleeve and looked at the time. "It''s only half past ten now. It''s half an hour before dinner. I don''t want to bear it anymore." "So hungry, so hungry." He''s really hungry. He''s never been hungry. He just wants to eat.Old man Zhang scratched his head and didn''t know what to do. Suddenly I saw the ant who was working hard to move. I was surprised and said, "I have a way. Ants can eat. I''ve seen it on TV. It''s like asking ants to go up a tree. But don''t worry. I''ll give you a taste." Then, old man Zhang picked up an ant, which was very small, very small, and easy to lose. Ah ~ open your mouth, release your hand, and the ant falls into your mouth. "How''s it going?" Lin fan asked curiously. Old man Zhang was silent for a moment. He wanted to feel the taste. Finally, he was disappointed and said, "there''s no feeling. There''s no taste at all. I can''t chew it." Right now. The nurse shouts: "after lunch, come and gather. Let''s go to the canteen. Please wake him up for sleeping. It''s going to rain." "Dinner." Lin Fan''s eyes were bright, and he took Lao Zhang to line up. Old man Zhang cried, "wait a minute. The last ant is going to move out. I want to see the end." It''s just that his wish will come to nothing after all. Canteen. Lin Fan sat there obediently, hands stacked, palm on the back of the hand, the body sat straight, just like in the school class, the teacher asked them to put their hands up, do not move, quietly waiting. Each table is attended by a nurse. The work pressure of nursing workers is very high. They can''t beat and scold in the face of mental patients. They need to have a tolerant heart. This is the regulation of President Hao. Dean Hao has studied the news of many mental patients killing nursing workers, and found one thing in common, that is, these killed nursing workers have the psychology of discrimination against mental patients, often beat and scold, leading to the deterioration of mental patients'' condition and doing extreme things. "We all have to sit well. If anyone behaves well, add drumsticks." A female nurse has a gentle voice, full of maternal love and caring for all people. She is a kind-hearted woman. She does not discriminate because she is a mental patient, but influences them with love and sometimes listens to the mental patients. To others, what mental patients say are strange things. But she could feel the pain in their hearts from these words, which no one could understand. Like "I''m hungry." Lin Fan said. Can such a straightforward request not be solved? Chapter 20 "You can have a hot meal right away. Just a moment." Ding ye, a female nurse, shows a gentle smile and soothes Lin Fan''s hunger for food. She naturally knows that the one in front of her is the most dangerous mental patient in Qingshan mental hospital. They have a brilliant record. They can''t be fooled by their harmless looks. They torture themselves beyond the limits of psychosis. She had read books and found a personality. "Social harmless potential self injurious personality." Soon, the delicious food smell came. "Everyone is very good, so today everyone is awarded a drumstick." Ding ye said gently. The routine is the routine of chiguoguo. There are drumsticks, but they are extra rewards. Looking at the delicious food. Lin Fan wiped his mouth. Why do you drool? I''m so hungry. The needs of mental patients for food change with their mood. Lin Fan couldn''t stand the hunger. He picked up the drumstick and tore it. Even the bone was broken and swallowed it to his belly. He ate the food on the plate in front of him in the blink of an eye. There''s not even a grain of rice left. Old man Zhang opened his mouth and saw that Lin Fan seemed very hungry. He was very distressed. What happened and why he was so hungry. "You can eat mine." He pushed the food to Lin fan, "I''ll give you mine. You can''t be hungry." Lin Fan shook his head, "you are also very hungry, you eat." "I''m not hungry." Old man Zhang drooled when he looked at the chicken legs. But Lin fan is his good friend. Even if he is hungry, he can''t let his good friend go hungry. Female nurse Ding Ye is very satisfied with the current situation. Every mental patient is very stable and is enjoying the food in front of her. But when she sees Lin Fan''s clean plate, she looks a little surprised and bends down to look at the ground. It can''t be fallen. The ground is clean and tidy, there is not a grain of rice. Damn it. Where''s the food. "It''s great. It''s clean." Ding Ye wanted to ask Lin Fan where the food had gone, but he thought that the other party''s spiritual thinking was different from theirs and could not ask so directly, so he asked in praise. "Hungry." Lin Fan hands the plate to Ding Ye. Ding ye Lengshen, then smile, "then I''ll give you another one, sit here and wait." "Oh Lin Fanjing sat there, looking down at the stainless steel tabletop, swallowing his saliva. The smooth and bright tabletop seemed delicious If you can. He opened his mouth and wanted to take a bite to see how it tasted. He was really hungry, and his hunger was unbearable. Qigong practice is to absorb the free energy particles between heaven and earth, and make full use of every cell. When every cell is full of vitality, the consumption of human body will rise to a very high level. Hunger will be dozens of times higher than ordinary people. "It''s so cute. Delicious food is coming." Ding ye put down his lunch box and added an extra chicken leg. "Look at how good you are. I''ve given you an extra chicken leg." Lin Fan continued to eat, the more he ate, the more he wanted to eat, the more hungry he was. His stomach was like a bottomless hole, greedy eating the food in front of him. Click! When the plastic spoon was bitten, he ignored it. Instead, he swallowed all the plastic in his mouth. At the same time, he didn''t feel enough and ate the spoon in his hand. Old man Zhang patted the back of Lin Fan''s hand gently, "let''s eat slowly, or we''ll choke." "Well." Lin Fan slowed down, but his lunch box was clean. At this time, Ding ye, who is standing beside Lin fan, has been staring at Lin Fan''s speed of eating, as if to hell. She can''t believe that someone would be so hungry. Even though she has worked in a mental hospital for so long and has rich experience, she has never seen such a scene. "I''m still hungry." Lin Fan hands the clean plate to Ding ye and smiles. Ding Ye Leng God way: "already two." "Well, well." Lin Fan cleverly nodded, meaning very clear, I am still hungry, I also want to eat, to eat a lot. She wanted to tell Lin fan not to eat too much, otherwise it would be bad for the stomach, but it might be useful for ordinary people, but it would not work for mental patients. "Well behaved, you can''t eat any more. Be obedient." Dingye whispered. I''m so whispering to you, you can''t hurt me. Lin Fan lowered his head and touched his stomach. He was so hungry."Good." It wasn''t long. Lin Fan quietly gets up and pretends to exercise, but he has been watching the nurses stealthily. These people are good and bad. Old man Zhang looks at Lin Fan doubtfully. What is he going to do? It''s like trying to avoid the sight of the nurse. As Lin Fan''s best friend, he felt it necessary to help his good friend. He ate the chicken leg in the lunch box and hit his head against the table. Dong Dong! The stainless steel tabletop is booming. "Come on, he''s sick." Ding ye, the nurse, cried out in a hurry. All the nurses around came to help. Zhang old man quietly looking at Lin fan, found Lin Fan safe, return to normal. "I want to eat." He pulled the lunch box in front of him and continued to eat with his head down. Then he raised his head and bared his teeth and said, "it''s delicious." The nurses looked at each other. They are professionally trained and have a set of procedures for these emergencies. However, in the face of Mr. Zhang''s inexplicable behavior, they have yet to find out the cause. Back kitchen! Several cooking aunts are eating. They are all high paid chefs with good skills. Dean Hao said. Food is the common language of mankind. Whether they are mental patients or normal people, they have a demand for food, and they also have the same taste buds. If ordinary people eat something that is not delicious, they will bear it. At most, they won''t eat it next time. But mental patients will be very straightforward to vent their emotions. It''s light to lift a table. So in terms of diet, we should not be casual, at least ensure the basic delicious. All of a sudden. Several cooking aunts found someone coming, turned around and looked at the clothes mental patient. "Shh Lin Fan put his finger on his mouth, showing a bright smile, "I''m so hungry, I want to eat." Dada! Cooking aunts with rice plate hands shaking, spoon and rice plate collision. Lin Fan''s smile made them shudder. Hungry? Do mental patients want to eat people? Where are the nurses. Dean Hao promised them that they would not be allowed to contact with mental patients because they were afraid. If they said it well, mental patients would cut people with knives. It''s really scary. Lin fan saw a lot of food on one side. His eyes were shining. He went to the food, grabbed it and sent it to his mouth. So much. Chapter 21 Eating is the only way to solve the problem. His stomach is really hungry. He doesn''t feel much better until he can swallow crazily. It''s really delicious. Why hasn''t food been found to be so delicious before. Several cooking aunts stood there uneasily, shivering all over. Their hands holding the bowl were shaking constantly. They were very afraid now. They have misunderstandings about mental patients. There is no good news about mental patients on TV. Ding Ye found that Lin Fan disappeared for a long time, but did not appear. The perception she had developed in the mental hospital for a long time made her feel that something must have happened. When she asked her colleagues if they had seen Lin fan, they all shook their heads and said they had not. Back kitchen. Lin Fan was very full. He ate all the food in front of him. He felt his round stomach very comfortable. Then he looked at some cooking aunts and said calmly, "I''m full." An aunt looked at Lin fan mouth stained with tomato scrambled egg soup, red, just like blood, but also constantly dripping down. All of a sudden. Auntie covered her heart, her breath became short, her eyes turned and she fainted. "Ah "Psychosis eats people..." Cooking aunts screamed bitterly. Lin Fan with a smile, blinking, quietly looking at the scene in front of him. If the patients do something irreparable, it is their dereliction of duty. "Dial 120." "She has a heart attack." Fortunately, the nurses are also good at first aid and can face the special situation calmly. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! An ambulance drove into a mental hospital. The driver of the ambulance used to regard it as a fixed place. He didn''t come here every few days. He felt a little uncomfortable. The doctor and the nurse got out of the ambulance. What I was thinking was, are you going to meet that young man again? He''s a real troublemaker. Vice president did not welcome Lin Fan''s arrival, but it was their bounden duty to help the wounded. Since something had happened, how could they ignore it. "Eh!" When the doctor and the nurse saw the patient, they were surprised. They were not the young man they thought. Somehow, they were disappointed. "Quick, quick, the patient has a sudden myocardial infarction." Ding Ye told the doctor about the patient. The doctors and nurses didn''t think as much as they did. They took the patients directly to the ambulance. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! The tail light of the ambulance drifted and gradually disappeared in the mental hospital. In the office. Dean Hao stood in front of the window, watching the ambulance go away, silently lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. What he smoked was not smoke, but sorrow. Ah! He already knows the specific situation. It''s not that Lin Fan was sent to the hospital, but the patients sent to the hospital have something to do with him. He can be scared out of cooking after a meal. He really doesn''t know what to say. The most troubling thing hasn''t happened yet, but it''s coming soon. Dong Dong! Several cooking aunts knock on the door and come in. When they see the head of hospital Hao, they immediately make a lot of noise. The meaning is very clear. We are not competent for this kind of work. Please invite another expert. We have grandchildren in our family to take with us. We have a giant baby in our family. We are still very young. Maybe there will be a second spring. It''s too dangerous here. We are afraid. We are going to resign. Ding ye, who followed in, wanted to persuade her aunts not to quarrel or make trouble. If there was anything to discuss, it would only happen once, and it would never happen again. I hope I can understand. "Cough!" Dean Hao smokes a little too much, and his voice is always uncomfortable. It''s just that smoking can ease his worries and helplessness. It''s not good not to smoke. Dean Hao didn''t look back and said a word lightly. "How much more, you say." This remark is very powerful. The head of hospital Hao is likely to be a peerless man who can''t escape from the world. In a word, the noisy and ferocious aunts were shocked. Be quiet! Special quiet! Aunts look at each other, from each other''s eyes to see joy. "Dean Hao, as you know, we like our present work and have made it our home." "You see, that''s OK. Two hundred more." Aunts are uneasy and don''t know if Dean Hao will agree. The office is quiet again, and even the beating of the heart can be heard. This is a business negotiation between the cooking aunt and the dean. Everyone has their own bottom line. Aunts'' bottom line is 200. And the bottom line of Dean Hao isDean Hao put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray, looked back at them and raised three fingers. "I''ll give you three hundred." In an uproar! Cooking aunts are happy, happy mood let the soul beat up. "Thank you, Dean Hao." "Dean Hao is such a good man." Dean Hao waved, "go to work, all of you. Just remember that the patients in Qingshan mental hospital will not harm others, as long as you don''t discriminate against them." "If you communicate with them carefully, you will find that they are not sick, just Ah, forget it. You don''t understand it. Go ahead. " The cooking aunts left contentedly. I''m asking for 200. It''s really nice of Dean Hao to add 300 to them. As long as you increase the money, you are always right. After waiting for someone to leave. "Dean, it''s my negligence that leads to this kind of thing. I''m willing to take full responsibility. I''ll take all the consequences." "Nurse Ding, you are an excellent nurse. Patients like you very much. Don''t feel self reproach because of a small matter. Go to work. In a few days, there will be a group of people coming to the mental hospital as volunteers. You should treat them well." Hao said. "Yes, Dean." Ding Ye Ying said, then he was a little curious, "Dean, you just said volunteer, is there anyone willing to volunteer here?" Mr. Hao said with a smile: "of course, in the graduation season of the four colleges, there will be many good young men coming to Yanhai city. They want to let them understand the significance of guarding and their own happiness. They have to take my experience in the mental hospital. It''s really sick." For Ding ye, the first half of the sentence is easy to understand. The second half of the sentence is very confused. One eyed monster? What is the meaning of guarding? My own happiness? Don''t think about it if you don''t understand it. It''s not what a nurse wants to think about. As long as she does her job well, that''s the biggest thing. At night. News viewing time. Mental patients are honest sitting there, when the short haired hostess appeared, the scene boiling. "This is my mother. She came to see me last time." "This is my girlfriend. You see, this is my girlfriend." "Hum, you cowards. On a full moon night, I dare not come to the battle by the lake, but I only dare to appear here. I want to fight with you. On a full moon night, how dare I fight in the woods?" "I''m going to kill you." PS: you Baba, vote for the recommendation and collect for a while. Chapter 22 "Good evening, everyone!" The opening line of the hostess is the same every day. "Good wife!" "Good girl!" "Evil thief, dare to fight with me." The mental patients are very energetic, and the surrounding nursing workers are helpless. Maybe no matter for anyone, beautiful women will never be able to resist, even the mental patients. The nurses didn''t have much interest in news. But at this time, a news break caught their attention. "Next, there is a news that four graduates of the high school are missing in Yanhai city. If anyone sees them, please call the following number." ¡°110¡£¡± Soon. Four photos appear on the screen, along with personal information. Graduates of the four universities. Are in the mood for love, youth infinite time, but strange missing, sad. In the office. Dean Hao is drinking a lot of medlar and red dates tea, and the content in the news has something to do with Yanhai city. "Did the evil things arrive at Yanhai so soon?" For ordinary people, the disappearance of four young people seems to be a very common thing, but in his view, things are not so simple, so that special departments can not find people, the result is only one, that is, they were killed by evil things. The phone rings. "Hello! How do you remember to call me? Is there anyone who is mentally abnormal and wants to go to my mental hospital? " "You said you couldn''t find the four of them in the whole city. You''re bragging. You haven''t been to my mental hospital. How dare you say you haven''t found the whole city?" "OK, OK, no kidding. If I''m evil thinking, do you think I''ll appear in front of you openly?" "If you can''t find it on the ground, go underground. The sewers in the city extend in all directions. Even if the evil things are hidden below, it''s not unusual." Hang up the phone. Dean Hao drinks tea, smokes and smokes, which shows the demeanor of an expert. The knowledge of thinking seems to have no effect, but not everyone can understand it. Will evil things come to the mental hospital? I don''t think so. After all, with my Dean Hao here, won''t you be afraid to be awarded a certificate and stay here forever? At night. The night is very deep, the mental hospital gradually quiets down, there is that kind of horrible atmosphere, some mental patients can''t sleep, lying in bed muttering to themselves that others can''t understand the voice. The corridor is very quiet, because the electrician''s skill is not in place, the light bulb will be short circuited and flash occasionally, which makes the less reassuring mental hospital add a sense of horror without any reason. Somewhere in the corner of the mental hospital. Creak! The manhole cover moves, and then a dog climbs out of the sewer. Evil things lose their dogs. It turned up in a mental hospital. The appearance of half hidden in the dark makes people feel terrible. With the help of the weak light, I found that the situation of losing the dog was not good. The hair on the back of the neck exploded and the flesh and blood were blurred. During the day, four young people had a great influence on the sewer. The Maoshan boy, in particular, made him look at it with new eyes and hurt him. Dog bereavement is a wise evil thing. At present, if it is found by experts, it will definitely be a dead end. You can only find a place to recuperate. With its ferocious appearance, even ordinary people will be scared to death when they see it, let alone hide themselves with the help of human beings. In the dark, the bereaved dog shrinks its body, and the black fog is absorbed into its body. In the blink of an eye, it becomes a very cute short legged black dog. Except for the frightening injury, everything conforms to human''s cognition of loveliness. If a girl saw it, she would be adored by its lovely appearance, hold it in her arms and reluctant to let go. It''s a lovely dog. Kawai! "Hum, stupid human, welcome me." The bereaved dog can''t speak, but he has an idea in his heart. 666 ward. Lin Fan and old man Zhang sit there cross legged, drinking soybean milk. The soybean milk before going to sleep can make them sleep better. "I found out that my watch might be a fake. He sold me a bad watch." Old man Zhang drank soybean milk very hard, then pulled out his sleeve and said, "you see, today is March 2, but when I came to him today, it was the 29th. I asked him to repair it for me, but he told me that my watch had been moved, which has nothing to do with him. I asked him to pay for it." "This is a watch of millions. The repair cost is tens of thousands. How can I get the money?" "Otherwise, you lend me tens of thousands of yuan and I''ll pay you back later." It''s sad to say that, in fact, the main purpose is to borrow money."I have no money." Lin Fan said. Old man Zhang shrugged his head, "I know you don''t have any money, so I''ll ask. Let''s kidnap. I heard that kidnap is quick." "To whom?" Lin fan asked, he is willing to help old man Zhang, my good friend is in trouble, must help. Old man Zhang pointed to Lin fan, "tie you, you don''t have a girlfriend. I pretend to kidnap you and ask her to repair my watch. As long as I repair my watch, I''ll let you go and let her not worry." Lin Fan blinked and said calmly, "I don''t have a girlfriend." "Isn''t that your girlfriend on TV?" Old man Zhang asked. "Oh! That''s my wife. I don''t have a girlfriend. " Lin Fan said with regret: "you are my friend, but I can''t help you. I''m very sad, but you can rest assured that I will do something for you." Old man Zhang sighed: "wife, I thought it was my girlfriend, so it''s useless." Right now. There was a faint whine coming from the door. "Do you hear the sound?" Old man Zhang asked. "No "There is." "I didn''t hear that." The bereaved dog pretending to be an injured dog is a little irritable. Are all human beings deaf? It has been whining for a long time, but it still doesn''t open the door. No way. The bereaved dog raised his thick little paw and nagged at the door. If he didn''t respond, he had to change his place. "Yes, I can hear it." Old man Zhang got out of bed, opened the door, and suddenly his eyes lit up. He saw the death of the dog, and his old heart sprouted. He couldn''t wait to pick it up. "Look what I found. What a lovely dog! My favorite is the dog." Soon. They put the dog on the bed. "The dog is hurt. It must hurt." Zhang old man distressed way. "Well, it hurts." Lin Fan nodded. "Fortunately, I know acupuncture. I can treat it." "We''ll be able to play with dogs when we''re cured." Two people around the little dog to see very carefully, just like never seen a dog, especially like, are dog lovers ah. The dog is very proud. Stupid human, sink in the appearance of my lost dog cute. But wait What''s the old man doing? Where does the silver needle go. Although not happy, but no way, can only temporarily hold back. Old man Zhang treats the dog very carefully. Although it''s a dog, it should be similar to people. The acupoints are all the same. Wherever you feel uncomfortable, you can prick it. It''s absolutely right. Lin Fan gently stroked the dog''s hair. "What a lovely dog. I really like it." Bereaved dogs understand human language. They are lovely and like it. When I recover from my injury, I will avoid tracking down and show myself. You still deny that I am lovely Gululu! At this time, Lin Fan covered his stomach, and the sound of hunger came. "Lao Zhang, I''m hungry. I want to eat." Old man Zhang said, "what should we do then?" Brush! Suddenly, the eyes of Lin Fan and old man Zhang are locked on the lovely dog. Huh? The bereaved dog found something wrong with the eyes of the two human beings. It''s like seeing food. No! Illusion! It must be cute by my appearance. In that case. Well, let''s get you started. The dead dog licks Lin Fan''s palm, showing the most lovely scene of the dog PS: Thank you: I''ve been basked in the sun. Thank you, memeda. Chapter 23 "It''s lovely." Old man Zhang looks at the little short legged dog disguised as the bereaved dog. He likes it very much. He has good eyes, smooth hair and black light. "Well, it''s really cute." Lin Fan nodded. The dog licked his palm. It was itchy, but it was fun. The bereaved dog sneered in his heart. Cute? No mistake. It''s lovely. Stupid people are easily deceived by appearance. If they knew that cute dog was a second-class evil, maybe they would not say so. Take good care of me. When I don''t need you, I will reward you for losing my dog, and make you eat clean and completely integrated with me. This will be your greatest glory. Losing a dog is a bit of a middle school mentality. Gee! The lost dog found that the human was drooling. Was he attracted by his lovely appearance? Ha ha! I didn''t expect that when I lost my dog, I would be loved by people. "So cute, it must be delicious." Old man Zhang asked. Lin Fan''s gaze, saliva slowly down the corner of his mouth, "I also think so." "Lovely = delicious." The bereaved dog understood the human language and gradually found something wrong. What is the situation of these two human beings, lovely and delicious? What the hell. I don''t quite understand. Old man Zhang pulled out the silver needle on the dog and said with regret: "I''ve tried my best. If I can''t cure it, it will die." "Dog, close your eyes. You''re dead." Old man Zhang smoothed the dog''s eyes and let it close. Only closing eyes means death. Rest in peace. It''s just The bereaved dog glared at the round eyes of the dog, revealing the color of confusion. Close your eyes? I didn''t see that my dog''s eyes were wide open. There was a long way to go before I died. Human beings, don''t be too arrogant. I connived at you. (singing...) "Close your eyes and rest in peace..." The bereaved dog glared with round eyes. "Rest in peace..." The bereaved dog still stares at the round eyes. "It''s not dead yet." Old man Zhang said. Lin Fan said calmly: "let''s wait for it to die. Just look at it like this. As long as it dies, we can eat it." "Good drop." Then he saw Lin Fan and old man Zhang sitting on the bed, staring at the dead dog, just like death staring at the dying people, as long as the other side closed their eyes, they would take away his soul. They don''t know what''s going on inside the dog. It seems that there is something wrong with these two human beings. In his words, the brain is absolutely not right. I lost my dog and became such a lovely dog. Instead of holding me in my arms and touching me intimately, you even wanted me to die. "You see his wound bleeding again." Old man Zhang pointed to the dog''s bloody back. "When it flows for a while, it will die." Lin Fan said. "Well, he will die, but he is so small that you can''t eat enough, but can I have a dogleg?" "Of course, I''m starving now." "You are so kind to me. Will its meat be delicious?" "I haven''t eaten it either, but it''s so cute. It must be delicious." "Yes, it must be delicious." They said a word, a question and a answer, the scene harmonious, warm, quietly waiting for the lovely dog bleeding death. I''m a little confused about losing my dog. They''re going to eat themselves? Hell, I''m a cute dog. You even have to eat such a cute dog. Is it human. Tick tick! Wrong ~ there is no clock in 666 ward, everything is to create an atmosphere. At this time, the situation in the ward is very strange. Two psychopaths and a dog look at each other. The wound on the dog is a little serious and bleeding. If normal people see this, they will definitely blame them. How cold-blooded are you? Such a lovely dog, you can all sit and watch. It''s too cold-blooded. The situation of losing his dog is not very good. In order to create his own pitiful appearance, his injury has been deteriorating. If he let the blood flow, maybe they will say that he died of excessive blood loss. Damn it. These two human beings must know who they are, and now they are teasing him. There is no way. That can only show the noumenon and swallow up these two humans. Roar! A dull low roar came out of the dog''s throat. The originally small size of the dog changed. The thick short legs became thick legs wrapped with green tendons. The sharp claws slid and tore the quilt to reveal the white cotton.Lin Fan and old man Zhang lowered their heads to discuss, and gradually found that there was a shadow bigger. They look up. I saw the cute dog turned into a big dog. Staggered canine teeth, sharp, disgusting mucus dripping down, the clean sheets are dirty. "I''m afraid of big dogs." Old man Zhang hid behind Lin fan, then stretched out his head and said, "but it has become so big, it must be enough to eat." Gululu! Lin Fan''s stomach cried, his eyes began to shine, he was really hungry, "cute little dog into a cute big dog, it must be very delicious." The bereaved dog exposed itself and was extremely fierce. He roared at them and opened his mouth to bite Lin Fan''s neck. He wanted to break each other''s neck. Bang! Time has set. Everything around became quiet. The bereaved dog has always believed that he can absolutely bite off the other person''s neck, but he didn''t expect that now he was grabbed by the other person''s neck and pressed on the bed, the dog''s buttocks pouted, and his tail swayed habitually. Such a humiliating action, even appeared in it. "Lao Zhang, the dog is very cute. It pours on him just to hug him." Lin Fan takes the skin and meat from the back of the dog''s neck and picks it up. After all, the dog is just a dog. It has the nature of a dog. Four limbs open, tail tilted, dog eyes staring round, like a flying dog. "You see how good it is." Lin Fan said. It''s extremely cruel. Even those who killed four young people who graduated from high school would be said to be good. It''s a shame to the dog, to the evil things, and even to those who died. "Can I feel it?" Old man Zhang likes dogs, cute dogs and more cute and delicious dogs. "Yes, it''s good." Lin Fan said. Old man Zhang slowly extended his hand to touch the dog''s hair. Bereaved dog fierce reaction, want to bite the old man''s palm. Bang! Lin Fan slapped the dog''s mouth and gave it a click. The dog''s teeth were smashed and split in an instant. For the lost dog, it was hard to believe the scene in front of him. The proud dog''s teeth were smashed. "Dog, you should be good. He is my friend. You can''t hurt him." Lin Fansheng. I''m confused when I lose my dog. The brain is blank. How strong is he Why are there such strong people here. Chapter 24 Illusion! Yes! It must be an illusion. "I like fried meat with chili." Old man Zhang fantasized, saliva flowing down the corner of his mouth, "that must be very fragrant." "I prefer hot pot." Lin Fan said what he thought. "Stir fried pork with chili is good, and braised pork with soy sauce is also good." "Dry pot is better." "Stewed tofu with meat is also good." Ignoring the existence of the lost dog, they discussed how to eat the cute dog. As they spoke, their mouths were full of water, and their stomachs were purring. "It''s a pity we don''t have a pot," he said "There is no fire, either." Lin Fan was very upset. They were very disappointed, but soon felt as if they had feelings. They looked at each other firmly and said in the same voice: "but we can find a way." "Hey, hey!" "Hey, hey!" They laughed. At this time, the bereaved dog felt humiliated. His teeth were broken and he struggled. However, the other side grabbed the meat at the back of his neck, making him unable to resist. He opened his mouth and was ready to roar. It''s just Sobbing! When Lin fan saw that the dog wanted to shout, he was so surprised that he quickly put his fist into the dog''s mouth. His throat was blocked by hard objects. He had the impulse to vomit, and the things in his stomach wanted to roll out. "Shh "Darling, don''t shout. You''ll be found by those nurses. They like to arrest you and lock you up where you can''t get out. You''ll be very pitiful." Lin Fan whispered to the dog what the other party might not understand. The bereaved dog was very angry. Damn it. I''m a second-class evil. How can you treat me like this, take your dirty arm out of my mouth, and the dog constricts his throat, trying to crush the other party''s arm. It soon discovered that something was wrong. The human arm is so hard that it is uncomfortable to rub its throat. Although it is a secondary evil, its internal parts are still very fragile. Old man Zhang rummaged for lighters and matches, but he didn''t find them for a long time. "Not found." "It''s so sad that we can''t help the lovely food in front of us." He''s really sad. Then gently stroked the dog''s hair, not too smooth, a little hard, "dog, it''s a pity, we didn''t find a fire tool, if we can make a fire, we can eat you." Bereaved dog understood, it glared at the dog''s eyes, in front of these two humans even want to eat it. Damn it. It''s an evil thing. It''s impossible for human beings to eat evil things. To insult evil things, human beings can see the flesh and blood of evil things just as they see excrement. Even if it''s really delicious, they can''t eat it. "What are you looking at?" Old man Zhang asked. Lin Fan raised his head and said calmly, "I''m looking at the light bulb." Old man Zhang also looked at curiously. After a while, he felt that his eyes were full of flowers. He was not comfortable at all. "What''s good about the light bulb?" "Do you think electricity can cook meat?" Lin fan asked a fatal question. Old man Zhang scratched his head. Even if he wanted to break his little head, he didn''t know if he could cook the meat. Lin Fan said to himself: "I remember some time ago, when practicing the electric current cultivation method, I smelled that my meat became fragrant. I thought if the dog also practiced, its meat would be very fragrant." "I feel like I can have a try." Old man Zhang said. The intelligence quotient of bereaved dogs is not low, and the communication and behavior style between human beings can be understood. But now. He wanted to say it and couldn''t understand what they were talking about. Every word can be understood, but when combined, it is difficult to understand. "OK, look at me." Standing on the bed, Lin fan still couldn''t reach the light bulb. He moved the plastic chair near the door, took off the light bulb, and saw two holes leading to the abyss of death. "Can I help you?" Old man Zhang asked. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "no, I can do it myself." Then he raised his hand and let the dog close to the dead hole. The bereaved dog awoke to death. It struggled and wanted to shout, but it couldn''t make a sound and roared in its heart. "Grass Mud Horse!" "Stop it Zizi! All of a sudden, an electric current came. The hair of the dog stood up, trembled and smoked. It was a powerful evil, but it had a natural fear of electric current. Lin Fan''s body was shaking. "What a powerful current. It''s much stronger than that in the school."gradually. The smell of meat wafted out. Half of the dog''s life is dying. It''s completely broken. "Why! It''s done here, and it''s not done here. " Lin Fan felt that his spirit was very refreshing, and the electric shock therapy was really powerful. Then he changed his position and extended the dog. Zizi! The electric fire flickered, and occasionally a small arc disappeared. The dog''s hair is on fire. But fire can make meat smell better. Old man Zhang is looking forward to it. It''s delicious. It really smells good. At this time, the dog has only one last breath. With the electric current sweeping all over his body, he is not far away from death, and his breath is getting weaker and weaker. He has smelled the smell, and his meat is really fragrant. It is not willing to roar. "Beast The light bulb in the mental hospital is flickering and flickering, just like coming to the haunted house. The terrible atmosphere has been created. Today''s night shift is Li Ang standing guard. He is in a good mood now, and his life has reached its peak. Uncle Wang next door introduced him to a girl friend who is really nice, gentle and lovely. Although he didn''t live together, he did everything except the last step. Think of in the dark cinema, two people holding hands, looking at love. "I know what you want, but I''m a traditional conservative woman. I want to give it to you perfectly on my wedding night. Now, I can give you different rewards..." In Li Ang excited waiting, his girlfriend opened his zipper, quietly lowered his head. He grabbed his hair in a flash. My head''s blown up. From then on, he vowed to work hard. In the corridor. "What''s the matter with the light bulb, how it flickers." Li Ang looked at the light bulb, then shook his head, "now these electricians are not serious, it must be poor contact." He didn''t care about these things, but patrolled the corridor. Up ahead is ward 666. Think about what happened that day. He felt that he must have read it wrong, that it must be an illusion, that it must be an illusion caused by working too hard. He just went to have a look to see if the two patients in the 666 ward were sleeping. If they fell asleep and kicked off the quilt, he would go in and help them cover the quilt. Those two patients are poor people. It''s a pity that a young man has mental illness. And another is not young, no children, alone here, really poor ah. "Good luck will come to me with a kind heart." Li Ang boasted and went to ward 666 with a smile. Old and young? Chapter 25 "It smells good." Old man Zhang is biting the dogleg. He is very chewy. His mouth is full of oil, a mouthful of meat and a mouthful of Sprite. It''s really comfortable. "Well, that''s good." Lin Fan was so hungry that he took a big bite and wolfed down. He didn''t even let go of the bone. When his teeth closed, the bone broke, his throat moved and he swallowed it. 666 ward. The light has been turned off. It seems to be sleeping. Since last time, he felt that it must be his own problem. Colleagues told him that the two patients in 666 ward were very good. Although they seemed to be the most serious patients in the mental hospital, they never hurt others. You are scared by them, only that you don''t know them. He wanted to know more about these two patients, not to get along with them, but to get to know them. Coming to the window, he saw two figures inside. With the help of the corridor light, he could see a trace of outline, as if he was eating. Li Ang stopped. He wanted to go in and gently told them that eating at night was bad for his stomach. He wanted to go to bed early, but he hesitated. I thought that the fear of disappearing had always existed in my heart. When I came to this place, the sense of panic appeared again. "Calm down, be calm. There''s nothing to be afraid of." He encouraged himself. People who are competent for mental hospital work have different talents. Stand at the door, summon up courage, gently open the door. Standing in front of the darkness, he was like an angel, shining a light for them with his flashlight. Turn on the flashlight. "You..." Li Ang wants to say that you are so late, why don''t you go to bed? Do you know that you should go to bed early? But he was shocked by the scene in front of him. In the dark. A beam of light shines on Lin Fan''s face. Lin fan, holding the dog''s head in his hand, opens his mouth and is ready to swallow it. When the light came, he raised his head slightly and stared at Li Ang with no expression on his face, while the dead dog''s head was ferocious and terrifying, with a trace of reluctance and resentment. Gollum! Li Ang''s Adam''s apple was moving, and his feet were cold. It was an illusion. He swung his flashlight to shine on old man Zhang''s face. Under the light, old man Zhang''s face turned pale. His heart beat very fast, his expression had solidified, and his forehead was dripping with sweat. He slowly transferred his flashlight, and the light was shining on Lin Fan''s face. Lin fan holds the dog''s head, smiles from the corner of his mouth, and then lowers his head to bite the dog''s head. Brush! The light shifted to old man Zhang''s face. Old man Zhang was smiling and biting the dog''s leg. Tick! Tick! Li Ang held a flashlight in both hands and lit his chin. His eyes were terrified, his legs were shaking, and some unknown liquid was flowing down his thigh. He''s been scared to pee. But I don''t know. "Do you want to eat?" Lin Fan inquired. Ah! Li Ang screamed in terror, waved his hands around, threw away his flashlight, and then ran outside. "Help." "Help..." Li Ang ran all the way, bumping into the corridor wall. After falling, he was afraid and looked back from time to time. He saw Lin Fan standing at the door, waving his hands gently. I don''t know why, there was a terrible voice in his ear. "Come here Come here... " Lin Fan picked up the flashlight and calmly looked at the flustered figure in the distance. He shook his head in confusion. He hid the flashlight in his crotch and went back to the ward to eat. Li Ang screamed bitterly in the corridor. A nurse saw that Li Ang was so flustered that he quickly stopped him, "what''s the matter with you?" When Li Ang saw his colleagues, he seemed to see the Savior. He held his arms tightly, gasped deeply, and pointed to the distance, "there are ghosts, there are ghosts..." "What the hell are you doing recently? Isn''t the day good?" The colleague frowned and felt that something was wrong with Li Ang. This is a mental hospital, not a funeral home. Even if there is, there is a mental illness, not a ghost. "Really..." Li ANGJI''s hands and feet danced anxiously, jumping in place and said, "I see it. I really see it. You have to believe me." "Ah The male nurse was helpless, "well, you say it''s a ghost, right? Where is it? Take me to have a look." "666 is 666 ward." Ang Lee''s Shinto. The male nurse just raised his foot. After hearing that it was 666 ward, he slowly fell down and picked up the walkie talkie with a serious look. "Director, director, I''m Xiao He. Two patients in 666 ward have an accident again. Xiao Li has been scared out of his mind and needs some colleagues to help."Duty room. Director holding a mobile phone, watching the latest TV drama "my sister-in-law", the plot is very wonderful, watching his imagination, drink a cup of tea, intercom sound. "Got it." He returned carelessly. But it came back very quickly. His face changed, picked up the walkie talkie and asked again, "which ward, which ward do you say?" Zizi! "Ward 666." WOW! The director got up and looked serious. If it was another ward, he would never be so nervous, but the patients in 666 ward were very terrible, and something happened. He dials the number. [120] "Hello! This is... " The director knew that the ambulance had to shout and things had to be done in a unified way. But the other side didn''t let him finish, so he went back directly. "Yes, Qingshan mental hospital. We have come here." The mental hospital is too sick. The fixed mobile drivers in the hospital have long remarked the doctor number of the mental hospital. As long as the phone calls, it shows the Qingshan mental hospital, they immediately arrange people to rush to it. Li Ang''s condition is very bad, curled up in the corner, buried his head, he has been scared, took out his mobile phone, crying to his girlfriend voice, hoping to get comfort. But after a long time, a voice came. His girlfriend''s voice is useful, which makes him feel much more comfortable. That is, he hears the voice of eating ice cream in his voice. "Honey, don''t eat ice cream at night. It''s bad for your health." Leon''s condition is much better and he returns to the past. Soon. The director came, and there were other colleagues on duty. They were all called by the director. For the director, more people will have a sense of security. 666 ward. The director looked inside through the window and found that it was very quiet inside. He was sleeping in his own bed. He pushed the door open and pressed the switch to turn on the light, but the light bulb didn''t respond. Strange! "Turn on the flashlight." Pop! The nurses turned on the flashlights and didn''t see the horror scene Xiao Li said, but the details made the director find something wrong. The ground is a bit of a mess. And he saw a light in Lin Fan''s quilt. Chapter 26 The nurses were afraid of the two patients in 666 ward. I can remember the scene. "Did you sleep?" Asked the director. "Sleep." The director takes a deep breath. The next communication will be very complicated and involve a lot of knowledge. For example: how to communicate with psychosis! Psychiatric terminology! Mental patient psychology complete! At this point. Lin Fan sat up with old man Zhang and looked at each other. "We''re very tired. We want to sleep. What''s the matter with you? You''re really tired." I''m tired of talking. But both of them are very energetic. The oil stains on their mouths shine in the light. "What were you doing?" the director asked Lin Fan said, "sleep." Old man Zhang said, "sleep." "Director, they didn''t sleep. I can swear, it was really scary just now. He had a head in his hand and a leg in his hand. He must have eaten people." Li Ang didn''t believe it. Everything was deceiving. They were deceiving. I really saw it. It is not a wise choice for the director to frown and refute the words of the mental patient. "Xiao Li, hallucinations, hallucinations." The director patted Xiao Li on the shoulder and comforted him. The director observed the situation in the house. The light bulb was taken off and there were burning marks on the roof. He knew that Xiao Li didn''t cheat. Something must have happened here. He knows, but I just won''t say. Step forward, this step is very careful, creak, step on something, he slowly looked down, found that the foot is stepping on a bone, but not like a bone, like some kind of biological teeth. He just wanted to have in-depth contact with the two patients, and honestly retracted his steps. How to look at this? It''s not easy. Go outside, take out your cell phone and call the dean. Doodle! After a few sounds, the phone rang. "Are you asleep, Dean?" "If you don''t sleep, please come to 666 ward." "If you want to sleep, please come over." "Yes, I can''t solve it. Yes, I''ll wait here." The director who talked to the Dean on the phone was waiting at the door. "The dean will be here soon." Dean Hao lives in a mental hospital. Just wash gargle good, listen to sad music ready to go to bed, but was a phone call up again. It wasn''t long. Dean Hao came with a dignified look. His white hair told him what he had experienced in the past few years. In his prime of life, he had become an old man. Even his work and rest time had been disrupted. It was hell to have black hair. (in our 50s, we are still young) 666 ward is a miracle and the most dangerous ward in a mental hospital. Ordinary people can''t communicate with them at all. Only he, the president, can be deterred, and sometimes there will be danger, so we need to pay attention to safety. "Dean." "Dean." Dean Hao nodded, then looked at the director, "what''s the situation?" The director leaned against the dean''s ear and whispered the situation here, then pointed to the dog bones lying on the ground. Dean Hao walked into the room, picked up the bones on the ground, rubbed them with his fingers, and he could be sure that they were the teeth of dogs, but not ordinary dogs. The teeth were a little thick and sharp. He put the dog''s teeth in his pocket and went to the middle of the bed. Although very close, but separated by a safe distance. "What are you doing?" Dean Hao''s tone was controlled very well. He spoke slowly in a low voice. He was not impatient and talked slowly, creating a relatively safe atmosphere for them. "Sleep." "Sleep." Lin Fan and old man Zhang spoke in the same voice. Eating meat? That''s something that doesn''t exist. Dean Hao had expected that they would answer like this for a long time. He smelled the smell of meat in the house, like dog meat. He thought of the teeth in his pocket, and he had an idea in his heart. "Oh, sleep." With a smile, Dean Hao saw the light bulbs on the ground, the charred marks on the roof, and the oil stains on their mouths. These are the details. Dean Hao, who has absolute professional standards, has constructed a picture of what just happened in his mind. Even he couldn''t believe it. I didn''t expect them to cook food with electricity. Similar to his unpublished research. Many of the mental patients have higher IQ than ordinary people.Since the IQ is so high, why do you become a mental patient. Because there are many businessmen with low intelligence, and there are too few people with high intelligence, their behavior is considered unreasonable by people with low intelligence, so they are called psychosis. He didn''t want to publish the research. Because he''s scared, too. Dean Hao finds Lin Fan''s crotch glowing. He takes a deep breath, reaches out his hand and looks serious. "Hand it in." Lin Fan said calmly: "I didn''t take it. Dean Hao did not speak, but pointed to Lin Fan''s crotch. Lin Fan lowered his head and looked at his crotch. "It''s shining." "Well, give it to me." Lin Fan opens his crotch, takes out the flashlight and hands it to Dean Hao. Dean Hao''s heart is still, without any fluctuation. Last time he hid a hammer, this time he hid a flashlight. For patients, these are dangerous things. You don''t know what they''re going to do with it. But you just have to believe that in their hands, even a nail clipper is dangerous. There was an ambulance outside. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! Dean Hao asked someone to install the light bulb in the house. He took a look at the light bulb and it seemed that it would be blocked here. "Be obedient and go to sleep." "Oh Lin Fan and old man Zhang lie down, cover the quilt and fall asleep. The crowd left the room and closed the door. The wheels of two emergency stretchers rolled, and several white coats came in a hurry. "Where is the wounded?" Needless to say, don''t ask. Asking is habit. "Ambulance, you''re calling. You''re trying to figure it out." Dean Hao patted the director on the shoulder and turned to leave. The director looked at the back of the Dean, open mouth, want to say what, but don''t know how to say. "What about the patients? You can''t call blindly. You have to bear the legal responsibility. " The doctor saw that the other party had not told them where the patient was, so he couldn''t help but be anxious. He couldn''t play with them. The director looked around at his colleagues, then pointed to Ang Lee and said, "he is a patient and needs to go to the hospital." "Chief, I''m not sick." Leon has a dog belt on his face. Dr. waved and several colleagues grabbed Li Ang. "Is it not the case that we has the final say? We will go to the hospital and know if you have any problems." "I''m not sick. I don''t go to the hospital. I''m really not sick." Li Ang struggled and roared, almost confused. What''s wrong with me? Don''t overdo it. The doctor asked the director, "is he really sick?" The director pondered for a moment and said firmly, "yes." "Well, you''re a mental hospital professional. If you say yes, then yes." Said the doctor. Soon. The doctors wheeled the ambulance away. "I''m not sick." "Let me go..." "I''m really not sick." Gradually. Force wave! Force wave! The sound of the ambulance disappeared into the mental hospital. Indistinct, still can hear to have miserable cry to spread. I''m not sick It may also be an illusion. PS: Thank you: Shani Ma Chanhu''s reward, thank you. Chapter 27 After leaving the 666 ward, hospital director Hao went outside and walked on the grass of the mental hospital. After a small search, he finally found the scene in his mind. It was smuggled in from the sewer. The well cover was set aside. "I didn''t know how to seal the well cover when I came here." Dean Hao gradually disappeared into the darkness. Inside. Director Hao took out the dog teeth from his pocket. Under the light, the dog teeth were shining with a sharp light. "It''s not the tooth of an ordinary dog." He took out the phone, dialed a number, put it in his ear, and soon there was a voice. "What''s the matter?" "What you ask makes me want to hang up. There''s something on my side that you may be very interested in, but it seems that you''re not interested. I''d better hang up." "It''s not that they have no interest, but they have found their bodies. They are very young and died in the city. The aftermath is very troublesome." "Come to me and show you something. You are absolutely interested." "Well, I''ll be there in a minute." Hang up the phone. Dean Hao continued to study the tooth. He pinched the tooth and scratched the table, leaving a trace easily. It was very sharp, and the flesh and blood could not resist it. "The intelligence quotient of evil things has increased again." Before he came back, he went to the monitoring room to check the monitoring, and found that there was a very small cute dog in the corridor. It was impossible for a mental hospital to have a dog, which only showed that the dog was a sneak from the sewer. Become able to confuse other people''s appearance, get human acceptance, mixed in the crowd, unremarkable, no one would have thought that such a lovely dog would be evil. "Well, it''s better to say what''s good for you and where''s bad for you. If you have to come here, you''ll have to go to 666 ward. It''s not boring for you." From beginning to end. For Dean Hao, the most dangerous place in the whole mental hospital is 666 ward. After a long time. There was a noise at the door, and the other party broke in without knocking. "One eyed monster, you are still as impolite as before." Dean Hao turned back and said. The one eyed monster with the black blindfold kept his face cold. "What is it?" He didn''t talk too much nonsense with Dean Hao. He was very depressed. I''m under great pressure. I don''t have the leisure to talk and laugh with you. Dean Hao throws the dog tooth to the other party. "That''s it. Look at it." The one eyed monster took the dog''s tooth and looked at it carefully. It felt chilly. He took out a metal box the size of a palm from his pocket, opened the lid and put the dog''s tooth in. This is a high-tech product. A group of scientists work hard day and night to develop the finished product, which integrates the genes of various evil things into it. After scanning, we can know what kind of evil things it is. Next. The holes in the four corners of the metal box are illuminated to form a three-dimensional rotating image. It''s science fiction. "The second level evil thing lost the dog." The one eyed man frowned. All the four graduates belong to the second level. It''s not impossible to die in the hands of a lost dog. But it''s not impossible to think that they have just graduated, and there is a young lady who is spoiled and in the dark sewer. All factors are integrated. "Where''s the body?" Asked the one eyed man. Dean Hao said: "I know you will ask like this, but you may not believe this question when I say it. Before talking about this, I think you can watch the video." He copied the video from the surveillance to his mobile phone and handed it to the one eyed monster. "You see first." The one eyed monster looks at the picture and looks serious gradually. As you can see, the intelligence of evil things is constantly improving. They can adapt to the rules of the human world. At the same time, just like we are analyzing evil things, and evil things are also analyzing us. They become all kinds of lovely animals and mingle in the crowd "It''s a terrible situation." "Ordinary people can''t tell." After watching the video, the one eyed man''s mind became heavy and asked, "after watching the video, tell me where the body is. There''s nothing I don''t believe." "He was eaten." Hao said. Suddenly. The atmosphere in the room was a little quiet. Or embarrassment. The one eyed man looked at Dean Hao with only one eye. It''s like saying. Are you playing with me? Director Hao and one eye can''t look at each other. His eyes are very serious and he nodded at the same time, "really, I didn''t cheat you." "What did you eat?" Asked the one eyed man."Where am I?" said Dean Hao "Mental hospital." "You''re right, it''s a mental hospital, and he went to a room he shouldn''t go to, and he was eaten with only one tooth left, so there''s no bones left." President Hao sighed. The one eyed man still didn''t believe: "you said that the second level evil things were eaten by the patients in your mental hospital. Why don''t you say that ants eat elephants?" Dean Hao said: "ants can really eat elephants. They are not allowed in the animal world. Haven''t you seen that issue? If you haven''t seen it, I suggest you go back and have a look. It''s really shocking. The nature is so magical, and there are many people with great power, which makes sense. " The atmosphere in the room was quiet again. The one eyed man took a deep breath, called his name and said, "Hao Ren, are you really sick when you become the president of the mental hospital? That''s a second-class evil thing. No matter how many ordinary people there are, it''s useless. Even if you put the patients in the mental hospital together with the second-class evil things, that''s the second-class evil thing killing everyone." Dean Hao didn''t agree with what he said, "but he has only one dog tooth left now. There is no need to cheat you because there is no bones left." "Who are you going to ask next?" "After reading this document, you should know." Dean Hao takes out a document from the drawer. Title: behavioral analysis of patients in 666 ward the one eyed man didn''t talk nonsense with Dean Hao. He took the document and looked at it at will. Originally, he was very impatient, but gradually, he was absorbed in it, and the page turning speed became very slow. Dean Hao did not disturb. This document is a project analysis that he started not long after Lin Fan entered the mental hospital. When the one eyed man looked at the document, he frowned, and there was only the rustle of turning the page in the room. I don''t know how long it took. He read through the document. "This is the core content of my research over the years. I won''t show ordinary people, but you are different. Who makes our relationship so good?" "How do you feel now?" Hospital director Hao discovered Lin Fan''s problem for a long time. It''s not something that ordinary mental patients can do. For several years, he repeatedly wandered on the edge of death, but he was still alive. It''s less likely than winning the lottery. It''s a miracle. The one eyed man said in a deep voice: "gifted!" PS: Thank you, the leader of Mengru Fusheng, kneel down and lick him. Chapter 28 The one eyed man has seen a lot of amazing things. Until he saw this document, he could only say that he was an eye opener and had never seen such a person. "I want to see him." One eyed man wants to meet this amazing guy. He died so many times, but he didn''t die. Even if he got an electric shock, he could live. It was strange. What he could think of was whether he was a genius. Like that This is a rare martial arts talent in a hundred years. If you let him get through Ren Du''s two channels, don''t you want to go to heaven. "What time is it?" Hao asked. The one eyed man said, "three points." Dean Hao rolled his eyes and said, "you all know it''s three o''clock in the morning, so you should know that it''s time for people to sleep. I''m in my fifties and my hair is white. Every day I rely on wolfberry and red dates to survive. It''s almost time for you to leave." "It''s OK to see tomorrow." When he said this, Dean Hao scratched his hair. The meaning was very clear. See, it''s all white hair. If you can find a black one, I''ll lose. The one eyed man left the mental hospital without saying much. "Hello! You can go and return the documents to me. That''s my research effort. How can you do that? " When Dean Hao saw the other party leaving with the document, he yelled in the back. Night! Everyone is asleep. When the one eyed man returned to the headquarters, he was smoking in the office and looking through the documents. The smoke filled the room. He put down the documents and went to the French window to look at the night market with lights. "Very interesting guy." A bereaved dog sneaks into a mental hospital and becomes a homely dog. Ordinary people are easy to be cheated. Only they can see through the real body of the evil thing. It seems that they need to clean up the whole area and not miss an inch. If other evil things are like dogs, the situation will become very serious. March 3rd! It''s fine! It''s sunny and the temperature is lower than yesterday. 666 ward. Lin Fan opened his eyes and sat on the bed, looking a little confused, and then stretched his arms and said. "Lao Zhang, my arm is a little sour." "I''ll just give you a few injections." Old man Zhang looks out stealthily and finds that no one is checking. He takes out a silver needle and sticks it on Lin Fan''s arm. It''s very fast and accurate. It''s absolutely useful to stick where it''s wrong. "How do you feel?" His acupuncture skills are very powerful. The galaxy operation method is his experience over the years. He has sent Lin fan to the hospital rescue room countless times. If it doesn''t work, how can we go to the hospital for rescue. "It''s not strong enough. It''s not as strong as it used to be." Lin Fan calmly looked at the silver needle on his arm, then pinched the silver needle, and the whole silver needle was thrust into his arm, "well, it''s very feeling." Old man Zhang felt his chin and pondered. "It seems that I didn''t go deep enough." "Forget it." "Let''s drink soy milk." Lin Fan said calmly: "I want to drink coke." "OK, I''ll have sprite." Old man Zhang opened the cupboard and took out two bags of soybean milk, one for each. "Cheers "Cheers Young and old people are drinking soymilk happily. The taste is wonderful. There is white liquid flowing down the corner of the mouth and the tongue licking. It''s clean and can''t be wasted at all. Green grass. Mental patients are facing the sunrise, running freely on the grass, this is their happiest day. Old man Zhang and Lin Fan did not watch the ants move. Instead, they sat on the bench and looked at the distance motionless. They were thinking about a very important thing. What are you doing today? Dean Hao and the one eyed man are standing in the corridor in the distance. The one eyed man came to the mental hospital early in the morning just to see what the gifted man looked like and what surprise he had. "Sitting on the bench, the youngest one is Lin fan." Dean Hao pointed to the distance and said. The one eyed man looked at Lin Fan''s back and asked, "if I say just in case, I find that he really has a special talent, would you like to let him go?" Dean Hao was stunned and then looked at the one eyed man seriously, "are you serious? The one that doesn''t come back. " "I''m talking about if there are, would you like to." Said the one eyed man. "Don''t ask me if I''d like to. As long as you open a golden mouth, you can give it to you now, buy one and get one free. The only requirement is that you don''t send it back, and you must sign a document with me." "If there is any accident, it has nothing to do with me or Qingshan psychiatric hospital." Dean Hao finds that the one eyed monster is very cute. If today is his birthday, this sentence is definitely the best gift he thinks."Are you afraid that something will happen to him? Don''t worry, as long as you don''t encounter evil things, he will never have an accident. " Said the one eyed man. Dean Hao wants to explain that what he worries about is not whether Lin fan will have an accident, but whether the people on your side will have an accident. Just yesterday. Li Ang has been sent to the hospital, and he has already known about the examination. He is a little frightened in the mental aspect, and there is no big problem but after a comprehensive physical examination. However, infertility has been detected. Sperm survival rate is very low. There may not be children in the future. It''s a big blow to Ang Lee. After all, he''s half a virgin. How can he do that. The one eyed man walked towards Lin fan. His step was very light and he fell to the ground silently. When he was about to approach, he slowly raised his hand and clapped it with a fierce hand. The speed was so fast that even steel could be broken. If the opponent is gifted, he can definitely respond. It''s just His palm rested behind Lin Fan''s head. The other side didn''t respond at all. He even reached out and scratched the back of his head, just like he didn''t find it. He was a little disappointed. Did you guess wrong? Maybe they think too much. The one eyed man wanted to have a look at the situation. He went up to Lin Fan and said: "can you sit here?" Lin Fan looked at the one eyed man, then moved his butt to the side, and continued to look at the distance with old man Zhang. His dull appearance made the one eyed man begin to doubt his guess. Three people sit side by side. No one spoke. Gradually. "What are you looking at?" the one eyed man asked "I don''t know." "I don''t know what I''m looking at. Why should I look at it?" "I don''t know." One eyed man: "I''m not sure." "Did you eat a dog last night?" The one eyed man inquired, it''s amazing that the second level evil things are eaten by them, even people don''t believe it. "No "Neither do I." Lin Fan and old man Zhang regained their minds and shook their heads to deny that this man must be a hidden care worker. It''s very dangerous and must not be exposed. "Eh!" "You have only one eye." "He''s missing an eye." As if they had found a new world, they looked at the one eyed man curiously, all their attention focused on each other''s eyes. Old man Zhang got up and came to the one eyed man, lifted his blindfold, then put it down, with a very serious expression: "I can cure you, but you must let me give you some injections." "He''s very good." Lin Fan pulled open his sleeve and patted his arm. "My arm is tied by him." The one eyed man took a deep breath. It''s difficult to communicate. "I heard that you like to practice, so do you often plug your hand into the socket to power on?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan shook his head, "No." "Is that hammering your body with a heavy object?" Lin Fan shook his head, "No." "Can you tell me about these things? I''m very interested. " Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan shook his head Mad! I can''t talk any more. Chapter 29 The one eyed man came from afar. "How is the conversation going?" Hao asked with a smile? You don''t seem to get much out of this. " The one eyed man was calm and did not speak. "I knew you had nothing to gain. Your starting point was wrong. They were not normal people, but mental patients in your eyes. Did you ask them about evil things directly from the beginning?" Hao asked. "How do you know?" Said the one eyed man. Dean Hao patted the one eyed man on the shoulder and said, "don''t ask me how to know. You are wrong at the beginning. You can''t ask them questions directly, but you need to get along with them." "What do you mean?" Asked the one eyed man. Dean Hao asked, "did they tell you anything, such as what they want you to do, or what they want to do for you?" "Yes." The one eyed man''s expression has not changed. He has always been so serious. "Then you should agree that you can only ask what you want to know if you get along with them." Dean Hao analyzed this matter from a professional perspective. "You have to believe me, I am a professional, mental patients are very serious and serious in the sense of friends. If you can get along with them, they will treat you as a friend. Although it seems that they can''t feel their enthusiasm for you, they will never betray their friends." "Sometimes you may have an accident, but it''s not that they want to hurt you, it''s an unconscious act of love." The one eyed man frowned and said in a deep voice, "why do I understand every word you say, but when combined, I can''t understand it?" "Because I''m a professional," Hao said with a smile One eyed man Indeed, it makes a lot of sense. Professional is different from amateur. Soon. The one eyed man sat on the bench again, looked at Lin Fan and old man Zhang, thought of Dean Hao''s words, and said, "I think I need your treatment..." Lin Fan and old man Zhang were surprised for a moment, and then they looked at each other seriously, but they were dignified from their faces. "Sure?" "Yes." "How does the galaxy work?" "No, the half step method." The one eyed man couldn''t understand what they were saying. I always feel that something is wrong. But he didn''t know what was wrong. When he saw the other side coming with a silver needle in his hand, he had no fluctuation in his heart and even wanted to laugh. That''s all! I''ll play with you. With his current cultivation, it''s not a problem to connect armor piercing bullets with bare hands. What can a few silver needles do. Far away. Dean Hao takes out his cell phone from his pocket, opens the screen, enters the number, hangs his finger on the dial key, and just waits. Don''t ask why he does it. You have to answer. That''s the hunch. Everything is so skillful. The one eyed man looked down at the silver needle on his arm, "what is this?" "Half step method of cosmic system operation." Old man Zhang replied. Lin fan then said, "he is very powerful." "Half step method of cosmic system operation?" The one eyed man feels that his arm is slightly numb. He knows that it involves traditional Chinese medicine. Can psychiatric patients use acupuncture? It''s really funny. "Well, this is the operation method that I have studied for many years, consulted countless famous teachers, and was inspired by Professor XingKong next door, and finally developed by integrating book knowledge. The people who were stabbed all agreed." "How do you feel now?" Old man Zhang raised his head and asked. "One eyed man said:" a little light hemp "That''s right." Old man Zhang nodded his head with satisfaction, then began to prick the one eyed man''s head with a silver needle, "don''t be nervous, this is the latest operation method, you are very lucky, because you are the first one." One eyed man confident smile, "don''t worry, I won''t be nervous, because you can''t hurt me." Lin Fan said, "I haven''t tried yet." Old man Zhang pricked a needle into the one eyed man''s head and scratched his head. "Yes, I''ll prick it for you too. I can use it for two purposes." "Good." Lin fan is smiling, is looking forward to the operation method to bring him curative effect. Gradually. The one eyed man has always been on the alert. In front of him, the mental patient has no influence, but being stabbed in the head by a needle is not a good thing. We need to prevent all kinds of emergencies. The thirteenth stitch. The operation method is finished. Old man Zhang glared and asked, "do you feel it?" The one eyed man smiles bitterly for the first time. He feels that he is a fool. He even plays with psychosis until now. Feeling? You said you could feel something.As one of the strongest in Yanhai City, can I feel it with these needles? You mean All of a sudden. The one eyed man''s eyes changed. At that moment, a wonderful feeling poured into his brain. I didn''t know that old man Zhang pricked his acupoints, and his head was about to burst. Bang! The one eyed man fell on the ground without moving. It all happened so fast. Even the one eyed man didn''t respond. His brain was blank and he lost consciousness. Bang! Another voice came. Lin Fan also fell to the ground. The location of the silver needle on his head was not the same as that of the one eyed man at all. The location of the silver needle on their heads was randomly selected. It was entirely based on the feeling of old man Zhang. Where the needle was not pleasing to the eye, it was everywhere. "What''s the matter?" Old man Zhang scratched his head, he was very confused, half step cosmic system operation method should not be like this. He looked down at the silver needle in his hand. Or something wrong. Old man Zhang is very anxious and turns around in place. According to the theory he got from his research, the one eyed monster''s disappeared eyes will grow again, and Lin fan should be cool all over. He held the silver needle and put it in his head. No feeling. Nothing at all. Second shot! Well, I still don''t feel it. Third shot! Well, it''s a little bit numb. Fourth shot! as like as two peas in his mind. ¡­¡­ The thirteenth! Bang! Old man Zhang stared and fell to the ground. By the bench, the three fell unconscious. When the nurses saw the scene, they trotted over and saw that the three people were covered with silver needles. Their expressions were distorted and they cried out: "help." "Come and help me." "666 ward patients plus a Cyclops, life and death unknown." It''s not far away. Dean Hao dials the phone and beeps twice. "Hello! This is... " "Needless to say, we know where it is. We''ve sent an ambulance. We''ll be there in a moment." "Well, that''s good. Please send two. There are three injured." There was no expression on Dean Hao''s face. In other words, all this had been expected for a long time. Will it be dead? He didn''t know. But since entering the mental hospital and taking the post of president, he has seen through life and death. Chapter 30 The familiar voice came. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! When healthy people hear this sound, they will feel sad. The wounded will cry secretly when they hear this voice, and finally they come. The two ambulances drove full horsepower, played a beautiful drift with skillful skills, stopped steadily, the back door opened, and several doctors and nurses came running with emergency stretchers. When the doctors saw the three patients, they took a cool breath. So terrible! Is this head still working? "Hard work, everyone." Dean Hao stood beside him, showing no fluctuation in the situation at the scene. Looking at the busy doctors, he could only say thanks. Over the years, every time it comes in time. Soon. Doctors wheeled emergency stretchers into the ambulance. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! Two ambulances fly out of the mental hospital. For the drivers, they are very familiar with it. Even if they close their eyes, they can drive over by feeling. There''s nothing special about it. Practice makes perfect. "Ah Dean Hao looked at the disappearing tail light of the ambulance and sighed, "bull!" After the one eyed thing, he raised the danger level of 666 ward a lot. Hospitals. The doctor got out of the car in a hurry and yelled to the inside, "help me. Three patients in Qingshan psychiatric hospital are in urgent need of rescue. One of them is weak breathing, and the other two are foaming." "Arrange the operating room." Doctors and nurses in the hospital are very familiar with Qingshan psychiatric hospital. In the past, two patients often came to the hospital for rescue. They are very familiar with each other and almost became friends. There''s a nurse coming, whispering. "It must be the two we are familiar with." At this point. Vice President Li is inspecting the hospital. He is very satisfied with the working ability of doctors and nurses, and is very friendly to patients. This is the medical ability and service attitude of a real top three hospital. "Xiao He, this is a hospital. Why are you running so fast?" Vice President Li reprimanded. "Vice president, I''m going to the emergency room now. I just sent three patients to the mental hospital. They all need to be rescued." Xiao He said anxiously. Vice President Li''s face slightly changed, "are they again?" "Well, that''s them. This time we added another one." Xiao He said, then said goodbye to Vice President Li in a hurry and ran to the rescue room in a hurry. Vice President Li''s face is very ugly. What he is most afraid of is these ancestors. It''s endless. Even he is thinking about whether to deliberately cause a medical accident and directly kill these two ancestors. Pooh! As soon as he had this idea, vice president Li lashed his mouth. How can I have such an idea. It is our doctor''s bounden duty to save the dying and heal the wounded. Otherwise, how can you stand up to this white coat. Vice President Li took out his mobile phone and called Dean Hao directly. Two beeps. "Brother Hao, you have gone too far. In just two days, you sent me four patients. Didn''t I beg you to let our hospital go?" "Oh, my brother, my good student, it''s not that I want to, but I can''t control it. I can only work hard for you. I''ll give you 200 yuan of red envelopes later. I''ll treat you to a drink. If the red envelopes are sent to you, you can accept them first. Don''t be polite to me. " "Mr. Hao, brother Hao, just let me go. It''s not a matter of two hundred or two hundred." Vice President Li Xiaoshou skilled point open red envelope, skilled heartache. "I know, but I can''t help it. I have to work hard for you to let them live with you for a while. Don''t refuse and don''t be aggrieved. Otherwise, I will report you for taking bribes. The red envelope is here. The evidence is solid." "Hang up. I have something to do here." Vice President Li was in the same place and looked at the red envelope. He wanted to smoke himself. He had to order some red envelope. Hao Xuechang, you are so shameless. Rescue room. Doctors and nurses are busy. When the chief doctor saw the patient, he was already in despair. Some time ago, he wanted to give a speech and go home to look after his grandson. If the vice president had not given him hope, he would have run away. Now seeing Lin Fan lying here, he didn''t know how to do it for a moment. "Director, the patient''s heart rate is soaring." A nurse said urgently. The chief doctor took a deep breath, "rescue." He is desperate in his heart. Isn''t it good to live well? Why. In the ward. Ang Lee is lying on the hospital bed, admiring his girlfriend who peels the apple for him. One after another, he is in despair. But the good thing is. Heaven is fair.Let him meet the best woman in the world, gentle, considerate, think for him everywhere, during the period of his hospitalization, this perfect woman brought nutrition soup. Although sometimes the chicken leg in chicken soup seems to have been bitten. But none of that matters. What he likes is his girlfriend''s meticulous care for him. Think of infertility tests. "I have one thing to tell you. I''m infertile. You can''t have your own children in the future. If you can''t accept leaving me, I can understand. I just don''t want to cheat you, because any woman has the right to be a mother. " Leon was nervous and had fantasies. Can she tolerate my situation? The woman sent the apple to Li Ang''s mouth and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I don''t mind, because what I like is you. In the future, we can have a baby. Do you like a girl or a boy?" "I like girls," Leong said "But I like boys." The woman said gently. "I''ll take your advice. We''ll adopt whatever you like." Li Ang looks at his girlfriend affectionately. What a perfect woman she is. It''s a blessing to meet her. We must treat her well in the future. Even if she does something wrong that can''t be forgiven, I will forgive her. Wait! Why do I have such an idea. Such a perfect woman. How can you do something wrong. The woman touched Li Ang''s forehead and said softly, "have a rest. I''ll be here with you." "Well." Li Ang closed his eyes slowly. There were tears in the corner of his eyes. He was moved to cry. The vice president has ordered me to arrange the four patients sent from the mental hospital into a room. They must not be scattered so as not to bring panic to other innocent patients. As the vice president of the hospital, he always thinks about the patients. It is hoped that the patients can make a family of the hospital. He felt like he was doing his job. I don''t know how long it took. Li Ang, who closed his eyes to rest, always felt as if someone was looking at him. He didn''t know how he felt. He was sleepless and just wanted to talk to his perfect girlfriend. Open your eyes. He turned his head and looked aside. When he was about to speak, he found that there was one more patient in the bedside. But these were not the key points. The key point was that he knew the patient. 666 ward patient Lin fan. Lin Fan stares at Li Ang with a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth. He just doesn''t know why. Leon''s breathing became rapid. He pointed to Lin Fan and wanted to say something, but he could only send out Ah, my voice. When the nurse saw this, she came to check it and called. "Doctor!" "Come on, doctor..." "The patient is sick." PS: Thank you: Book 1506011642147 million reward. Chapter 31 In the ward. Lin Fan calmly looked at Li Ang who was pushed out to rescue. He didn''t know why he was so excited when he saw him. Too excited to speak. I don''t understand. He looked at old man Zhang and then at the one eyed man. I haven''t woken up yet. He can only lie quietly on the bed, motionless looking at the ceiling. There is a stream of gas flowing in the body. Qigong cultivation emphasizes the nature of heaven and earth. The mind is as calm as water. There is no desire or desire. It can feel the nature, feel the heaven and earth, and absorb the energy particles between heaven and earth. At the same time, it can digest food, extract its energy and replenish the body. These are the basic laws of Qigong cultivation. The most common people can do is to consume food, extract energy from food and strengthen themselves. But it can''t integrate into the nature of heaven and earth, absorb the energy particles between heaven and earth. Only Lin fan can do this. He has no desire and no desire. He is straightforward. His thought is simple but complex. It''s like a thread winding around countless circles. People have no clue and can''t understand his idea. "What''s the matter with me?" Old man Zhang wakes up. He looks at the ceiling in confusion. He can''t remember what happened before. What''s the matter? Why did he appear here. "You wake up." Lin fan asked. "Well, wake up, I want to drink Sprite." Old man Zhang scratched his head. His head was a little muddled, and he wanted to drink Sprite. "I want a coke." Lin Fan and old man Zhang look at each other and see a little desire for each other. It''s just that there''s nothing here. They look at the one eyed man. "He''s still sleeping." "Maybe he''s a pig." They looked at each other, then couldn''t help laughing. The nurse at the door looked at the two mental patients, shuddered, did not understand what they were saying, but I do not know why to see their smile, it was frightening. Especially the laughter. It''s horrible. After a long time! The one eyed man regained his consciousness and opened his eyes slowly. He was tense for the first time. Where was this? What happened before? Why did he suddenly lose consciousness. This is a terrible thing. He vaguely remembered. He had a needle in his head. With his ability. Even shooting him in the head won''t do anything. But why is it like this. One eyed man looked to one side and found that Lin Fan and old man Zhang were looking at him with a smile. Their eyes were calm and did not change at all. They just looked at him quietly. Can the one eyed man say that he shudders when he is seen by them? It''s a strange feeling. Smile as bright as sunshine, should be very warm. They give people a deep and strange feeling. "How did you do it?" The one eyed man asked with these two eyes. What he wanted to ask was how you could stab me to the hospital with silver needles. If someone else knows. Absolutely will be laughed off teeth, Yanhai City, one of the strongest, actually was a mental patient into the hospital, how ridiculous a thing. Lin Fan and old man Zhang kept smiling all the time. Instead of answering his questions, they looked at them very carefully. After a while. Old man Zhang was disappointed and said, "he failed. He didn''t grow eyes, but I feel that he must be in the wrong position. If you give me another chance, I will succeed." "Well, I believe you." Lin Fan said. The one eyed man found that the situation was not right, they want to prick it again? It''s impossible. But he was not reconciled. I really want to know what''s going on. The nurse came in carefully to take things. The one eyed man asked the nurse what happened to him and whether he fainted during the examination. The nurse was scared. She has regarded the one eyed man as a mental patient. When she saw the mental patient talking to her, she was scared to trot away and dare not answer any words. The one eyed man pondered for a moment and decided to have a good feeling. He didn''t believe that he would be unconscious by a few needles. Once he was crushed by evil things, the pain was unbearable, and he didn''t lose consciousness. How could he be easily done by a few needles. "I want to try again." Said the one eyed man. The strong have the dignity of the strong. How can they be trampled on by mental patients. Lin Fan and old man Zhang look at the one eyed man in surprise, and then turn into joy. "Good." Old man Zhang nodded and was very happy. He just felt sorry for his mistake. Now the opportunity has come. How can he be unhappy.Lin Fan said firmly: "you will succeed." "Well, I believe I''ll make it, too." Old man Zhang nodded heavily. It''s just fast. Old man Zhang cried and said, "but I don''t have a silver needle. My guys have been stolen by them." Lin Fan took old man Zhang''s shoulder and comforted him. "Don''t cry, don''t cry, they are so bad." The one eyed man looked at these two people without expression. Now he can be sure that they are 100% mentally ill, and they are very serious. Even, he began to doubt whether the thing he had just decided was stupid. Isn''t there something wrong with your brain when you fight with mental patients? "I''ll take care of it for you." Said the one eyed man. Then he took out the phone and dialed a number. In the corridor. When Li Ang''s rescue was over, he recovered gradually after taking a tranquilizer. He grabbed the doctor''s hand and begged with tearful eyes, "doctor, please, don''t arrange me to that ward. They are all mental patients. I''m a normal person. I''m a nurse in a mental hospital. I want to change the ward." The doctor patted the back of Li Ang''s hand and said, "that''s good. You are a nurse. You must have rich experience. Your experience in taking care of them must be much richer than ours." I heard that. Li Ang nimbly got up from the emergency stretcher and knelt down on the ground, holding the doctor''s arm. "Please, don''t let me go back. I just want to change the ward. I beg you, I really don''t want to die." He said. He had tears and a runny nose. "Hey, young man, why are you so excited? You are a professional. You should have confidence in yourself. Besides, the hospital is full now. It''s really hard to arrange for you for a while. Besides, living there can give you a reduction or exemption of hospitalization expenses. Aren''t you happy?" If doctors don''t persuade each other from a professional point of view, they should persuade each other from the perspective of welfare. There is a kind of welfare you like. Many families of patients passed by in the corridor. At this time, a middle-aged man with confused hair passed by. His shriveled pocket showed that he was very poor now. Hearing the conversation between Li Ang and the doctor, his dim eyes lit up. "Doctor, is what you just said true?" "As long as you are willing to stay in that ward, can you get rid of the cost of hospitalization?" The man looked at the doctor expectantly. The doctor nodded, "well, yes, but there are three mental patients in there. They are a little dangerous." The man shook his head, "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid at all, I''m willing to change the ward with him." Li Ang took the man''s hand and was very grateful. "Thank you, big brother." "You are a good man." Chapter 32 The one eyed man made a phone call, and soon a man in a black suit appeared in the ward with a box of silver needles. He was puzzled. But don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. After delivering things, you leave in a hurry without stopping for a moment. "Here is the silver needle. You can come now." The one eyed man is ready. He will feel his situation seriously. What is the ability of a dozen ordinary silver needles to make him unconscious. "What a beautiful needle." Old man Zhang said. Lin Fan said: "well, it''s really beautiful. It''s slender and shining. This time, we should take it seriously. Don''t use it all at once. Give him serious treatment. I''m sure you can make his eyes grow out." Soon. Old man Zhang looked at the one eyed man''s head carefully, and Lin Fan looked at it seriously. He pointed to tianlinggai and said, "it doesn''t look good here." Pop! One shot down. "If it doesn''t look good, stab him." Old man Zhang''s fingers are very flexible. He can drop a needle quickly, accurately and ruthlessly. He does not forget his original intention. Where he feels uncomfortable, he can prick it. No one else can learn. Otherwise, all these years of hard work will be in vain? The one eyed man feels the change of his body, but what he didn''t expect is that he didn''t feel anything. If he stabbed at such an important place, no matter what, he would have a slight feeling. Old man Zhang looked very carefully, looking for the place that was not pleasing to the eye. Even if he had been pleasing to the eye before, he found that it was not pleasing to the eye in the blink of an eye. Second shot! Third shot! Lin Fan pointed to a part, "there is a problem here." "Well, I found out, too." Old man Zhang said seriously. Fourth shot! ¡­¡­ The twelfth! The one eyed man''s heart beat faster and faster. He didn''t feel any discomfort instead of being pricked, which was terrible to him. How did the other party do it. All of a sudden, he thought that he didn''t realize it until he got to the thirteenth needle. Later, it will be the thirteenth needle. Why on earth, he can only know it at that time. The thirteenth needle falls! The one eyed man was absorbed in the feeling. Suddenly, his eyes were black and he fell to the ground with a roar. Old man Zhang is holding a silver needle, standing in the same place, staring at Lin fan, confused with Shinto. "He What happened to him. " Lin Fan thought for a moment and said, "I should be sleeping." A nurse stood at the door. She witnessed the whole process. When she saw the one eyed man fall to the ground, she immediately screamed bitterly. "Doctor, help..." The cry alarmed everyone on this floor. What happened. To make a nurse so scared. The doctor and the nurse ran in and put the one eyed man on the emergency stretcher and sent him to the emergency room. Vice President Li almost fainted when he learned about it. Give it back to people. In contrast, Lin Fan and old man Zhang are lying in bed, deep in thought. Is there a problem? Creak! There''s the sound of an emergency stretcher. The elder brother who is willing to change the ward with Li Ang comes in with a stretcher. He stops at the door and looks at Lin Fan and old man Zhang. These two are the mental patients that doctors call them. He''s known about mental patients. They''re all very dangerous people. Even he didn''t understand why he wanted to let the mental patients run around, hurt or kill others without being punished. If a mental patient kills someone when he is ill, he does not need to bear criminal responsibility, but only needs his family to bear civil compensation responsibility. What an unfair act it is. He looked at his daughter lying on the emergency stretcher, gritted her teeth and pushed the car into the ward. His daughter suffered from leukemia and spent all his savings. He couldn''t bear the cost of hospitalization every day. When he learned that there was a free ward, he thought of coming here. Lin Fan and old man Zhang look at the middle-aged man and the little girl lying there. Look at each other, full of questions. What''s wrong with her? Why is she bald? It''s really strange. "There''s still time for regret." The accompanying doctor leaned over the man''s ear and whispered. "No, it''s here." The man shook his head and said firmly. Zhang Hongmin holds his 7-year-old daughter to the hospital bed, and then moves a chair to sit between the two beds. He wants to protect his daughter. If the mental patient has any changes, he will definitely fight with each other for the first time. "Dad..." The little girl on the bed called softly.Zhang Hongmin looked back and touched her forehead. "Be obedient. When you get well, you can become a lively little princess again. Have a good sleep. Dad is always here to guard you." "Well." The little girl nodded her head cleverly. Lin Fan and old man Zhang looked at the little girl curiously, and then at the middle-aged man curiously. "She''s not very good." "I know acupuncture. I can help you see it." Zhang Hongmin didn''t want to pay attention to the two mental patients, but when he heard these words, he looked at the two mental patients with a tight face and vigilance. Gradually. Lin Fan looked at the man so calmly, with a smile on his face, and his eyes didn''t fluctuate. Ordinary people with this kind of eye contact, will absolutely shudder, people panic. Zhang Hongmin''s throat is moving, and his whole body is cold and uncomfortable. But he should always pay attention to the mental illness, so as to avoid being attacked by the other party when he is not prepared. Look, look. He unconsciously lowered his head and did not dare to look at each other, but thinking that his daughter was sleeping quietly behind him, he raised his head to look at Lin fan. Even if there was sweat on his forehead, he was not afraid at all. Fatherly love is great. But mortal bodies are equal to gods. After a long time! When the little girl wakes up, she looks at Lin Fan curiously. Lin Fan also looks at the little girl curiously. They just look at each other quietly. The little girl found that the big brother''s smile was so gentle. My eyes are so clear. She likes the big brother. Lin Fan pulled his eyelids, spat out his tongue and made a face. The little girl gave out a ring of laughter and was very happy. It''s just the pain that makes her frown. It really hurts. But she has to be strong and not let her father worry. When Zhang Hongmin sees Lin Fan harassing his daughter, she blocks her face with a generous body and glares at Lin fan, as if to say that if she dares to bully my daughter again, I will fight with you. Lin Fan looks at it with his head hooked, and the little girl looks at it with her head stretched out. They looked at each other again. "Hee hee "Hee hee Lin Fan''s smile seemed like the sun to the little girl, which made her feel warm. Only in Zhang Hongmin''s view, that smile makes people shudder. Gloomy. Creak! Another emergency stretcher. The one eyed man lay there without expression. The doctor''s words echoed in my mind. "Your situation is a bit complicated, that is, your right leg is temporarily paralyzed, and you need to rest for a period of time." When the doctor said this, his expression was strange, as if he was saying, you are really awesome, the mental patient stabbed you, you all agree, see, now it''s OK, temporary paralysis. The one eyed man is confused. It''s not the temporary paralysis of the right leg that scares him. He couldn''t believe it. A mental patient paralyzed the strong. How could that be. This is not reality. He couldn''t take it. Chapter 33 The one eyed man was lying on the bed, calm and speechless. He turned his head and looked aside. There was no fluctuation in his heart, not even a thought. He acknowledged what was happening now. Temporary paralysis of the right leg. "How do you feel? Do you have eyes?" Lin fan is a dog with old man Zhang. Seeing the one eyed man coming back, he immediately inquires about the situation. Old man Zhang feels uneasy and should not fail in the second injection. The one eyed man ignored them. He has already understood that these two are psychopaths. He doesn''t even understand what he is doing and how he can compete with the mental patients. Now the result is obvious, coma twice, the second right leg temporary paralysis. It''s an overbearing result. No matter what these two guys ask, he won''t say one more word. Now Yanhai city has hidden evil things. There are so many things. He has no time to spend time with these two mental patients. He also blames himself for being stupid enough. He suffered a loss for the first time and didn''t make progress, but he suffered a loss for the second time. In other people''s words, no brain. "He must be excited." Lin Fan said. "So I don''t want to talk to us." Old man Zhang followed Lin Fan''s words. "Well..." Lin Fan whispered to old man Zhang. Zhang Hongmin is very nervous. Another psychopath is coming. One eyed dragon is very serious and strong. If he goes crazy, can his small stature protect my beloved daughter? No No matter how dangerous it is, I will spare my life to protect my daughter. If the one eyed man knows what Zhang Hongmin is thinking, he will definitely swear that you are a psychopath. Lao Tzu is trapped by a psychopath, but he can''t be insulted at will. At this point. Lin Fan pointed to the little girl lying on the bed and said, "she is in pain now. I can feel it." "Do you want me to get some stitches?" Old man Zhang asked. "You can''t stab her. She is a little angel. I can see that the little angel can''t be stabbed by you." Lin Fan said. "Oh, does she need soy milk?" Old man Zhang asked. Two people sit on the bed, face expression exchange. Zhang Hongmin is cold and shivering. He is under great psychological pressure. Now he understands how dangerous it is to live in the same ward with a mental patient. He stood in front of his daughter like an angry lion, pretending to be fierce, glaring at Lin Fan and old man Zhang, sending out a signal that he would not do anything to my daughter unless he stepped on me. At this time, a doctor with white hair came to the ward. Zhang Hongmin saw the doctor in front of him and ran to him. This is his daughter''s doctor in charge, a very good doctor, who helped him a lot. Knowing that his family was in trouble, he could save when the treatment was convenient, he also took the initiative to raise money for his daughter in a hospital. "Doctor, is there any hope? Is there any matching bone marrow?" He looked at the doctor expectantly. His daughter has been waiting for months and has done a lot of pre transplant preparation. The doctor looked at the expectant father, didn''t speak, just shook his head. Zhang Hongmin''s look of expectation disappeared. He was tottering. Some of them could not stand steadily. He held the armrest of the hospital bed and talked about it. "How could that be?" The doctor comforted, "we''ve been looking for it, and we''ll let you know as soon as we find it." Zhang Hongmin sat on the ground, holding his head, and said in a hoarse voice, "but can my daughter wait until then? We''re out of money. " The doctor sighed. There was nothing he could do about it. "I''ve seen such news on TV, and if so, I can donate." "He can also donate." "He can also donate." Lin Fan pointed to himself, to old man Zhang, and then to the one eyed man. "For what?" Zhang old man doubts very much, hold silver needle box very tight, "besides my silver needle, other can donate." "Hematopoietic stem cells." "What''s that?" "I don''t know. I watched it on TV, too." If you want to say who is the most ignorant person, it must be the one eyed man. He doesn''t want to have any contact with these two mental patients. He doesn''t even want to say a word. He is ready to leave tonight. For a strong man like him, right leg paralysis is not a problem. But now, the mental patient said he would donate his hematopoietic stem cells without asking him. Have you ever asked for my advice? But for the one eyed man, the two mental patients are willing to do such things. If he refuses, doesn''t it mean that he is inferior to the mental patients. Mad, I have to go down with you. When the white haired doctor heard this, he looked at Lin Fan and others. Suddenly, he suddenly woke up and almost forgot that there were two mental patients living here, but he didn''t take them seriously just now.Once they get sick, it''s not good. It''s just that it doesn''t matter now. "Are you sure?" Asked the white haired doctor. "Sure." Lin Fan said calmly. "It''s the same with me. I''ll give whatever he gives, but I''ll drink Sprite first." Old man Zhang wants to drink Sprite. It doesn''t matter what he donates. Just give it to me. "I''ll have a coke." The one eyed man is not so kind, but he doesn''t want to be compared by the mental patients. He nods and agrees. Zhang Hongmin opened his mouth and looked at the mental patient he was wary of. He didn''t expect that they would donate, even if they didn''t know whether they could match him. But this incident completely shocked him. He came to Linfan hospital bed, want to grasp Linfan''s hand, but Linfan dislike to avoid, kneel in front of the hospital bed. "Thank you..." His eyes were red and he was deeply ashamed of his previous behavior. "You go away." Lin Fan pushes Zhang Hongmin away. This man is so strange. He cries and thanks inexplicably. He kneels in front of him and blocks his sight inexplicably. He looked at the little girl, squinting, with a smile and white teeth. This kind of smile makes the white hair doctor shudder. Seeing this smile, I can have nightmares at night. It''s so chilling. The gloomy feeling makes me feel numb. The little girl lying in the hospital bed, suffering, showed a bright smile. She loved the big brother''s smile. Just like in the cartoon, it''s the kind of smile that makes people feel warm. The scene was very warm for a time. That''s something no one else can feel. At least in those adults Lin Fan met, they see Lin Fan''s smile, will have a strange, gloomy, terrible feeling. Then. It''s very simple. It''s blood sampling, precise matching. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are VIP customers of this hospital. They have done physical examination for a long time, and the data are all there. There''s no need to waste time. Old man Zhang whispered to Lin Fan: "he seems to be short of money." "Do you have any money?" Lin fan asked. "No "Neither do I." Old man Zhang scratched his head, pulled out his sleeve and fondly stroked his wrist watch. Then he got out of bed and asked in a low voice beside the one eyed man''s bed. "Do you want a watch?" "Rolex''s." "A symbol of nobility." "As long as you buy it, I''ll give you acupuncture again. Do you have any idea?" Chapter 34 One eyed man looks at old man Zhang calmly. The eyes are clear. Can you get out of here? He didn''t want to pay attention to the psychopath at all. He didn''t want to understand why he was curious about the psychopath. If the time went back to the time when Hao Ren called him. He has already figured out how to answer. Dean Hao: "you come here to show you something. You are absolutely interested." One eyed man: "go away!" He would definitely answer that. Instead of coming to a mental hospital and meeting these two mental patients. "Look at it. Rolex watches are noble. Now they are sold to you at a low price, and you can get acupuncture as a gift. Isn''t that exciting?" "You don''t know how deeply I feel about this watch. I''m really reluctant to sell it to you." Old man Zhang was talking in the one eyed man''s ear. Talking about the history of Rolex. He also turned his wrist in front of the one eyed man to make him feel the special temperament of Rolex. If they didn''t know that they were psychotic, the one eyed man would treat old man Zhang as a teaser. Watch? If painting a watch can be regarded as a real watch, the world will be dark. However. He really didn''t expect that the two mental patients would have compassion, which he didn''t expect. Money is of no use to him. All his thoughts were focused on cultivating and killing evil things. He knew that these two psychopaths were for the little girl with leukemia, which was a good thing. In his opinion, if money could solve the problem, everything would not be a problem. One eyed man looked at Lin Fan and said, "if you can tell me what happened to you, I can give you money." "Good." Lin Fan returned. No, and then I used to brush the screen with my thumb. One second! Two seconds! Five seconds! Director Wang of Obstetrics and gynecology: great! Great! Great! Director Shen: strong! Strong! Strong! Plastic surgery hospital director Zhang: handsome president Li! Indian God oil wholesaler: the spirit of President Li is worth learning! Qingshan psychotic Hao Ren: how many more days? Vice President Li looked at the reply, smiling, very happy. It''s just when I see Dean Hao''s reply. He frowned. Swipe your finger and click to delete the comment. Then "set up" and "privacy" and "don''t let him see" were added to the list of "Qingshan mental patient Hao Ren". It''s done! Reply to the praise comments. It''s a wonderful day. PS: Thank you, master Lin of Yunli street. thank you. Chapter 35 Castle Peak mental hospital! Dean Hao refreshed his circle of friends and was not very happy. "This guy is really a dog. He always barks so happily that he pulls me black." Lin fan is a patient in their mental hospital. They should be the first to make an announcement in Qingshan psychiatric hospital. They praised themselves well, but they didn''t expect to be taken first. I can''t bear it. Dean Hao sits in front of the computer, logs into the background of the official website, puts his hands on the keyboard, and meditates for a moment. The title of "Qingshan psychiatric hospital''s remarkable curative effect case" is perfect, with ten fingers of both hands turning into shadow, and the keyboard crackling. If you seize the opportunity, you have to consume the patient, otherwise the white hair will grow white for so many years. As long as you take credit for it, he is still from my mental hospital. Hospitals. Lin Fan and old man Zhang sit on the bed, staring at the coke and Sprite in their hands. "It''s not coke. It''s hard to drink." "It''s not sprite. It''s terrible." "I''ll have a coke." "I''ll have sprite." Zhang Hongmin sat down to one side, not daring to say a word. The two psychopaths must be ill. They drank cola and Sprite, but they said no. The nurse standing at the door was afraid to say a word when she heard the conversation between the two mental patients. The doctor told her that what patients say is what they say. Don''t fight with them. It''s no good. Just watch it quietly. Old man Zhang poked Lin Fan''s calf, pointed to the one eyed man and said, "he''s really a good man." "Why?" Lin fan asked. "He didn''t ask for my watch. He paid me back." Old man Zhang loves his watch and spends a lot of money on it. Although it often goes wrong, he just likes it. "Then he''s a good man." Lin Fan said. Two people gulp the drink in the hand. The one eyed man said, "just now you promised to tell me about yourself. Can you tell me now?" "Yes." Lin Fan said calmly. "Do you really use electricity to stimulate your body? How did you feel then? " The one eyed man asked. He had seen the documents compiled by Dean Hao, and he never died that many times. There was absolutely something wrong. Lin Fan thought, "I don''t feel anything, just numb, sour, dizzy, I can''t say it clearly." "Why are you doing this?" Asked the one eyed man. "I want to practice." Lin Fan looked at the one eyed man, and then said: "the effect is very good, he gave me a few more needles, that''s more comfortable, you were stabbed twice by him, didn''t you feel very comfortable?" The one eyed man looked at Lin fan, then at old man Zhang, and sighed. Sure enough, I think too much. It''s really hard for a psychotic to communicate. He has accepted defeat and doesn''t want to ask too many questions. He thinks too much about everything and thinks he can ask any questions. Half a million is not much. He doesn''t feel at ease. It''s a blessing to suffer losses. It''s good to understand in the future. The one eyed man turned his head and didn''t want to say a word to them. It''s getting dark. "Lao Zhang, are you hungry?" Lin fan asked. Old man Zhang felt his stomach, "a little hungry." "Let''s go out to dinner." Lin Fan said. "Good." The two mental patients were wearing shoes and walking out. The nurse at the door went to the toilet to change the sanitary napkin because of menstruation, and they were not there for the time being, so they seized the opportunity. The one eyed man watched them leave, took out his mobile phone and sent a message to the group. [I''ll be back tomorrow. You patrol the city tonight. You''re in a group of four. If you find any evil things, you''ll be killed. ¡¿ holding hands with old man Zhang, Lin Fan walks slowly in the hospital corridor. When a young man saw this scene, his heart was touched. He thought that when he was a child, his father held his hand and accompanied him to grow up. Now his father is old and he has grown up, but he has never walked together as he did when he was a child. Because he feels embarrassed and has grown up, how can he still hold hands. "What''s the matter, son?" The old man asked when he saw his son in a daze. Young humanitarian: "Dad, I lead you, just like you lead me when I was young." The sick old man was stunned, and then said with a smile: "son, take dad''s hand" "well." A warm picture appeared. It was influenced by two mental patients. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are standing at the hospital downstairs. Looking around, they are calm and confused. "Where to eat?" "I don''t know." "Let''s go first." "Good." In a grove far away from the hospital. Sa Sa! A shadow flashed by and wound around the branch.A small snake with a length of more than one meter twines around the branch. The snake pattern alternates between red and black. The snake scale twinkles with faint light. The eyes the size of mung bean gaze at the creatures in the dark. Tongue out. Make a hissing sound. If people from the special department of Yanhai City see this snake, they will definitely recognize it as a second-class evil, Xuanshe, a cold-blooded evil. It''s very cruel and tricky. Three or four ordinary people of the same level are not the opponents of Xuanshe at all. Hide in the dark and kill. It has a strong toxin. Xuan snake is very angry. He is not happy that those who can reduce their size and become very cute are obviously hideous and ferocious, but they are so loved by human beings after reducing their size. With the help of human''s liking, it is hidden deeply and hard to be found. He also changed, but he was very lucky. After shrinking, he took the initiative to look for human beings. He thought he would be liked as well, but he didn''t expect the frightened human beings to shout and hit him when they picked up something. Later I thought about it. I''ll find a brave one. How can I think that guy would drool when he saw him, saying that he had snake soup tonight. Xuan snake is very angry, the consequence is very serious. "Stupid human, didn''t you find my snake cute?" He came to the hospital to hide in the woods, quietly waiting for the opportunity to see a female human, from time to time a male human pulled to the depths of the woods, and then there will be a dull voice. HMM ~ HMM ~ it''s a strange sound. Outside the woods. A woman who seems to be in her 30s and 40s, leaning against a tree, is flirting with a passing man. Under the dim light, she has a little taste. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are very hungry. They went a long way without seeing a place to eat. "Hello, where can I get something to eat? We are very hungry." When Lin fan saw that the woman was hooking her finger at him, thinking that the other party was willing to help them, he came to ask. Looking at Lin Fan and old man Zhang, the woman said with a smile, "I''m hungry. I''ll make sure you''re full. Come with me. They''re just fine together." "Eighty one is very cheap." Lin Fan looked at old man Zhang and scratched his head. "We don''t have money." "Eighty is still expensive. You''re a pretty young man. My sister is cheaper. I''ll give you fifty. As for the old man, it''s only eighty or thirteen." The woman scratched her head and made a pose. "We have no money." Lin Fan said. "We''re a little hungry." Old man Zhang said. Looking at their expressions, the woman didn''t seem to be joking. Her face changed and she said impatiently, "what are you doing here without money?" Lin Fan said calmly: "I saw you waving and thought you would help me. That''s why I came here." "Well, that''s it. Don''t be bad to us. We''re not bad people." Old man Zhang was a little afraid. The woman who made a mistake felt that the two guys were a little out of their heads. I don''t want to say anything more. With the help of the weak light, she saw two people hanging signs around their necks. She picked them up curiously and looked at them carefully. Huh? "Castle Peak psychiatric hospital..." "Are you psychopaths?" Exclaimed the woman. Lin Fan shook his head with old man Zhang and said, "we are not mentally ill." "It''s all on you, and it says you''re not." The woman was shocked. She didn''t even think that she was talking to the psychotic until now. It''s horrible. At the same time, there is a touch of sympathy. Chapter 36 "And your family?" The woman asked, the mental patients are very pitiful, where they are discriminated against, everyone can''t avoid it, and some people are too much, meet the mental patients will play, make fun of them. It''s a pleasure to see a mental patient make a fool of himself. Use other people''s pain to satisfy their own happiness. She once saw with her own eyes that a young man bullied a female mental patient and tore up the mental patient''s doll as a child. When she saw the female mental patient lying on the ground, crying and scraping together the pieces of the doll, he covered his stomach and laughed. In the end, the female mental patient tore up the young man with her hands and mouth. The scene was bloody and many people vomited. "He''s my family." "He''s my family." Lin Fan and old man Zhang pointed at each other and then looked at each other with a smile. The woman took out 100 yuan and handed it to Lin fan, "take it. I''ll treat you to dinner. There is a fast food restaurant at the gate of the hospital. Give the money to the waiter, and the waiter will give you food." "We don''t want money." Lin Fan shook his head. Old man Zhang said, "yes, we don''t want money." Lin Fan looked at the woman in front of him and said, "I can see that you need money more than us." The woman laughed, "how can I see that it''s easier for my sister to make money than you. Take it. Don''t be polite to my sister. It''s also a kind of fate that I can talk so much when I meet you." Sa Sa! There was a slight sound coming. Ordinary people can''t hear it at all. Even if they hear it, it''s just the sound of leaves. "There''s something there." Lin Fan pointed to the branch not far away and said. Old man Zhang looked up and said, "I didn''t see it. What is it?" The woman also looked at it curiously. It was black, and she couldn''t see anything at all. Lin Fan went to the woods, picked up the stones on the ground and pointed them at the branches above his head. Whew! Throw small stones. A few leaves were knocked down and nothing fell. The snake wrapped around the branch was very angry. He didn''t expect that human beings would throw stones at him. Your family would die. Don''t you know that I''m an evil snake? If it''s not for fear of losing such a good hiding place, it will swallow you up. Lin fan saw something winding on the branch, but also malicious to him, and threw a small stone in the past. Still missed. Xuan snake vomits letter son, human, you are too much, understand, don''t think I won''t swallow you, you have the seed to throw again try. Pop! Small stone hit the end of the snake, a little pain, snake scales have been broken. The experience of this period of time has long made Xuan snake have a great resentment against human beings. Now his tail is hit and he can''t bear it. He bounces up and opens his mouth at Lin Fan''s neck, trying to bite the human in front of him to death. The snake was as fast as lightning, and it flashed in the dark. Lin Fan raised his arm to resist, and his subconscious muscles were tight. The snake bit on his arm, and with a click, the snake teeth broke. His long body wrapped around Lin Fan''s arm and began to shrink, trying to break it. "Snake, this is a snake." Lin Fan said calmly. Old man Zhang said, "it''s so long." Lin Fan smiles, "it''s just like what''s on TV. It''s so cute. It''s more lovely than what''s on TV." "Yes." Old man Zhang clapped his hands. It was the first time he saw the snake in front of him. It was really lovely. There was a flash of fantasy in the snake''s head. Cute? There are people who say I''m cute. I met the right person. Xuan snake relaxed, gently wrapped around Lin Fan''s arm, pretending to be a companion, spitting the letter and licking the palm of human. You''re right. I''m really cute. As expected, human beings have no resistance to the existence of loveliness. "It itches. He licks me." Lin Fan said happily. Old man Zhang put his hand in front of Xuan snake and wanted to be licked. After being licked, he said happily, "he licked me too. It''s really itchy." Seeing that the two human beings were so happy, Xuan snake naturally worked harder. In my heart, I''m proud that you''ve become lovely and loved by human beings. I just haven''t met the right person. Look at these two stupid human beings, how happy they are. When the opportunity matures, I''ll swallow them up and reward you well. The woman''s legs trembled. She was very afraid. She didn''t expect that there would be such a long snake winding around the branch. If we didn''t meet them, it would be unimaginable to think of such a long snake falling on us. There is a dirty alley outside the hospital, where many long-term hospitalized patients'' families will live. Although they are all bungalows, they are cheap.At this time, there is fragrance floating out of a room. The room was very simple, but it was clean and there were many awards on the walls. Three good students! Excellent monitor! There is a picture frame beside the bed cabinet. There are two people in it. One is a woman who has lost her feet, and the other is a little girl with a smiling face in her school uniform. The kitchen is in the house. There is an iron pot on the stove. The fragrance comes from it. In the thick white soup, there are snake bodies cut into sections. At the same time, there is a snake head rolling in the thick white soup. The fire is not small. It''s gurgling. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are sitting at the table. They are looking forward to the delicious smell. Just like the cute dog, cute will be delicious. Gululu! Both of them are hungry with saliva on their mouths. The woman took out a big bowl, poured the snake soup into it, sprinkled some scallion, and put it on the table. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are hungry and can''t wait to eat. The woman doesn''t eat snake meat. She shudders at the thought of the scene when the snake is just pressed on the chopping board. The snake is struggling, and the light in her eyes is frightening. She didn''t know what the snake''s eyes meant. Maybe it''s resistance. Xuan Snake: Grass Mud Horse, it''s said that it''s lovely. Why do you want to chop me. You damned human beings, have the kind to let me go, or let me run ninety-nine meters first to see if you can catch up with me. After a long time. Lin Fan and old man Zhang stood in front of the house with a plastic lunch box. "Thank you for cooking for us. Thank you. You are a good man." There was a smile on the woman''s face, but it was stiff. Mental illness is really pathetic. But it''s terrible. She didn''t know where she had the courage to bring them back to cook snake meat for them. Maybe it''s kindness. They walk in the alley, there are oil stains on their mouths, but they are so full and happy. Old man Zhang only ate a few pieces and said that he couldn''t eat any more. His stomach was full. In addition to packing, the rest were eaten by Lin fan. It''s warm when you eat in your stomach. The four men passed by Lin fan. They just took a look, but they didn''t pay attention. "Why! Just now, the energy fluctuation of evil things is in this area, but now it has disappeared. It seems that we need to look for them one by one, hoping to find them. " "The intelligence quotient of evil things has become higher. It''s really troublesome to know how to hide yourself with the help of human beings." "I don''t know where the evil thing is now." "Remember, you can''t let go of the dark corner." "I know." Chapter 37 hospital. After changing her aunt''s towel, the nurse returned to the ward and found that the two mental patients disappeared. She turned around in a hurry. Looking everywhere, still not found. After asking Zhang Hongmin, she learned that they were leaving when they were changing their aunt''s scarves. She found out that the mental patients were such dogs. They were too good at looking for opportunities. Even she regretted being a woman, why she had to bleed every month. She couldn''t find the psychotic, so she was crying. Ask colleagues to help find, colleagues comfort her, don''t worry, maybe they are to see the birds. Bird? Nurses are very helpless, perhaps in the view of colleagues, mental patients have a big heart. But these two are not ordinary mental patients. Just then. There are two figures coming in the distance of the corridor. If you look carefully, aren''t they the two mental patients she has been looking for? They both hold hands, with a smile on their face. If you look carefully, you can see that they are out of place with the people around them. The nurse wants to trot over and ask them where you''ve been. As soon as I raised my feet, I thought that they were mental patients, and then I fell down consciously. Do I have a mental illness? Where do I go and what do I do? As long as they come back. "Excuse me, please." Lin Fan said with a smile. Standing at the door of the female nurse, reflexively moving to the side, watching them back to the ward, she did not want so much. After returning to the ward, old man Zhang lay on the bed, pulled out his sleeve, looked at Rolex on his wrist, felt the noble and luxurious temperament of his watch, and felt happy. Lin Fan wants to bring back the food to the little girl, but the little girl has eaten. You can only give food to the one eyed man. "Please eat." Lin Fan went to the one eyed man''s bed, handed him the plastic lunch box and said calmly, "it''s delicious. I feel energetic after eating." The one eyed man didn''t want to pay attention to the two mental patients. He has no interest in the mentally ill. I also blame myself for being naive. Only after communication can we find that communicating with mental patients is no different from playing the lute before the ox. in the end, your mind will burst, but the other person will ask you calmly What''s the matter with you? "No The one eyed man doesn''t want to have too much contact with them. The psychopath brings you something to eat. Can you eat it? Who knows what''s in it. Lin Fan opened the lunch box and said it was delicious. You should taste it, and then a fragrance came out. The one eyed man was shocked when he smelled the fragrance. What a delicious smell. Where did these two mental patients come from. "Wait, I''ll see." The one eyed man is really hungry. Originally, when Zhang Hongmin went to make dinner for his daughter, he asked the one eyed man if he wanted to eat. As the leader of a special department, how can the one eyed man, one of the strong men in Yanhai City, lie on the hospital bed and eat the hospital lunch like ordinary people? That''s an insult to the strong. Lin Fan handed the chopsticks to the one eyed man, then climbed onto his bed, sat cross legged, waved to the little girl, and looked at her with a dull smile. He could see the friendly light, holy, white, without any pollution in the eyes of the little girl. The little girl likes Lin Fan''s smile very much, just like the sun, very warm. The one eyed man was holding a piece of meat, but he didn''t think it was snake meat. He put it in his mouth and chewed it. It was really delicious. The meat was very good. But gradually, he found that there was something wrong with the feeling of flesh. Not so much. Maybe the first bite is a little bit uncomfortable. "Where did you get it?" When one eyed men drink soup, their stomachs are very warm. They are curious where they got it. They all know how to eat snake meat when they are mentally ill. Lin Fan said without expression, "I didn''t buy it anywhere." Old man Zhang continued: "we found it in the woods. It''s very long and lovely. It has red and black lines. It''s really lovely." "It suddenly appeared and fell beside us. When we saw that it looked so good, it must be delicious. Then someone helped us cook it." The one eyed man didn''t think so far, biting the snake, shaking his head and laughing. He didn''t expect that the two mental patients were so lucky. It''s all possible. Wait Red and black lines? Originally, he chewed the snake meat in his mouth, but gradually slowed down. His eyes became dignified. He picked up a piece of snake meat and put it in a metal box. There was light coming from the four corners. Form a three-dimensional image, emerge all kinds of data.The second level evil thing, Xuan snake. The one eyed man''s mouth is slightly open. I don''t know why. The fragrant snake meat is not so fragrant. Pooh! The one eyed man spits out the snake meat in his mouth. Now he wants to suck out his mouth. Is my brain really sick. Why believe in food given by psychosis. "Ah! How can you waste it like this? He is reluctant to save it for you. " Seeing the one eyed man spitting out the snake meat, old man Zhang was very angry. With a red face, he held the plastic lunch box in his hand and then handed it to Lin fan. He was very angry and said, "he doesn''t deserve to eat such delicious food." Then he glared at the one eyed man angrily. "I''m not going to give you any more needles to help you grow your eyes." The one eyed man calmly looks at old man Zhang and roars in his heart. Thank you very much. Your needling technique has been learned twice. If I prick it for you again for the third time, I will jump from this upstairs. Gululu! Lin Fan drinks snake soup and eats snake meat. It''s really delicious. If he knew he would waste it like this, he should eat it there. At least it''s still hot. He saw the little girl looking at him all the time and said with a smile, "do you want to eat?" "I''m full." The little girl shook her head. "Then I''ll eat it all." Lin Fan looked at the little girl and saw that she nodded her head. She raised her head, opened her mouth and poured all the food in the plastic lunch box into her mouth. It was really delicious. The one eyed man lay in the hospital bed and looked aside. He didn''t want to pay attention to the two mental patients. Leave at daybreak. In his mind, he thought about the mysterious snake. Somehow, he thought about the death of the dog. The death of the two second-class evil things was related to these two psychoses. The ending is strikingly similar. They ate them all. If he is a strong man, he will not be surprised. But they are unarmed psychopaths. And they all look weak. Good. What methods did they use to kill the evil things, but they were not hurt at all. Think about it. The one eyed man knows that if he doesn''t think clearly, he will definitely lose sleep tonight. If he wants to know the secret, he can only continue to communicate with the psychopath. Just seeing them both. He didn''t know how to speak. One of them drank the snake meat and even the soup, sat on the bed and felt his stomach, showing a comfortable look. The other glared at him angrily. It''s like taking his expensive Rolex. Chapter 38 It''s late at night. The little girl fell asleep under Lin Fan''s warm eyes. There''s no target. Lin Fan looks at Zhang Hongmin with a smile. He can''t see the holy light of a little girl in Zhang Hongmin''s eyes. Zhang Hongmin knows that he is a good psychopath who is watching him mental patient. He was not afraid, but the look made his whole body uncomfortable, and his hair was already up. Pouting at Lin fan, pretending to clean up the garbage under the bed. Just don''t look you in the eye. If you want to see it, just look at my buttocks. Apart from other things, when I was young, I was a good hand in the song and dance hall. Since he broke his leg, he quit the song and dance industry, got married and had a daughter. Even if he didn''t practice for a long time, his buttocks were the best among men. Round warps are elastic. Lin Fan took out the wire in his pocket and put it on the bedside cupboard. The one eyed man Yu Guang saw the long and thin wire rolled up with a slight frown. He was very curious about what it was used for. "What are you looking at me for?" Lin fan asked. The one eyed man didn''t speak. He looked away and took out his mobile phone to check the news in the group. [a group of Maoshan: today''s harvest is full. Kill six evil things. In front of the strong people in Maoshan high court, these evil things have to die obediently. ¡¿ [a group of Buddhist High Court: Amitabha! ¡¿ [a group of Taoist High Court: wuliangtianzun! ¡¿ [a group of doctors: help the wounded! ¡¿ [Maoshan High Court issued a password red envelope: Maoshan is really strong! that ''s great! very impressive! ¡¿ [Buddhist High Court: Maoshan is really strong! that ''s great! very impressive! ¡¿ withdraw! [Taoist High Court: Maoshan is really strong! that ''s great! very impressive! ¡¿ withdraw! [Medical College: Maoshan is really strong! that ''s great! very impressive! ¡¿ withdraw! [Maoshan High Court: Thank you for your praise. The screenshot has been taken and is ready to be put on the official website of the high court. The three high courts all say that Maoshan is strong, so you can say whether it is strong or not. Which one is the best for admission. ¡¿ when the one eyed man looked at the news in the group, he wanted to turn off his mobile phone and suddenly remembered something. [one eyed man: @ doctor''s college, how to talk to the mental patients? ¡¿ [Medical College: if you want to connect with special groups, you must turn yourself into a special group. ¡¿ [one eyed man: you mean I''m going to be a mental patient. ¡¿ [Medical High Court: help the wounded and save the dying. Tel: 120. ¡¿ when one eyed men turn off their mobile phones, these people are not reliable at all. They are respectful and submissive in the headquarters, but behind the network, it''s people or dogs, and no one can tell. Looking at the watch on his wrist, old man Zhang was fascinated. In his eyes, Rolex was the symbol of nobility. Even if he saw it tomorrow morning, he would not feel tired. The night is deep again. The hospital is very quiet. Nurses are on duty at the bar, looking at their mobile phones or lying there to rest. When someone passes by, they will look up. The ward was quiet, and the patients all shut down to sleep. Occasionally there will be terminal patients who can''t bear the pain and hum a few times in the sleep. In the psychiatric ward. Lin Fan and old man Zhang open their eyes. They lie on the hospital bed and look at each other. The weak light makes them see each other''s face clearly. There is a glimmer in their eyes. They hook the corner of their mouth and show a smile that only they know. The one eyed man heard the sound of the ward and opened his eyes. The danger for a long time made him wake up as fast as possible even in deep sleep. What are they doing? The one eyed man didn''t disturb the two psychopaths. He wanted to see what they were doing. Soon, he found the psychopath standing by his bed, his ears trembling and he heard the conversation. "He''s a good man. I''m sure you can help him grow eyes. Do it again." "Although he wasted the fragrant snake meat, he is a good man, and I am willing to forgive him." "I want to tell him what he asked me during the day." "Let''s do it." The furtive behavior of Lin Fan and old man Zhang makes the one eyed man nervous. He wants to stab me. Do you really think I''m a bully? He wanted to suppress them directly. Just when he wanted to do it, he hesitated, and a new idea emerged in his heart, which was an idea that might discover some secret. They may be really psychotic. But if you can kill two second-class evil things, you have a real ability. In the daytime, you just pretend to be crazy. In the evening, while he is sleeping, you want to show your real ability? A day with a psychopath. The one eyed man''s thought has changed a lot, but he didn''t find this change himself, or he still has expectations for them. As the saying goes, everything is easy to say.Now it''s only twice. One more stab is sure to make it. There is a struggle in the one eyed man. Whether to believe them or not. Forget it. They''ve all come to this point. Why not have a try? If it''s true, it''s a great discovery. Old man Zhang stood at the head of the bed, took out the needle box, and held a silver needle in his hand. The weak light made him unable to see the position of the one eyed man''s head. But after studying acupuncture for so long, blind ligation was just a small idea. Find the position and drop the needle quickly. First shot! The one eyed man gently grasps the sheet with his ten fingers. With such a strong man as him, he even has nervous moments. It''s really incredible. There was always a doubt in his mind. The position of the senior psychotic needling is never the same. I don''t know how he found the position. Lin Fan took the wire, wrapped in the one eyed man''s toes, and then pulled the wire squatting in the corner next to the socket. The one eyed man couldn''t see Lin Fan''s situation, but he could feel something wrapped around his toes. He wanted to get up and see what he was doing? But he held back. At this time, old man Zhang was holding a silver needle, touching his chin, thinking. He couldn''t find the position that was not pleasing to his eyes when he looked left and right. He pondered for a long time, patted his head, and shut his eyes. He studied a book. The content of the book tells him to let fate decide and close his eyes. The twelfth needle fell. Old man Zhang holds the silver needle again. The thirteenth needle is the last one. He looks at Lin fan. They look at each other in the dark and nod tacitly. Fall! The thirteenth needle fell on the one eyed man''s head the one eyed man''s reflexive fingers clung to the sheet, and felt really coming, more than the previous two times. Just when he wanted to say something. Lin Fan inserted the wire into the socket. The current follows the wire towards the one eyed man. When the one eyed man passed out, he felt the attack of electric current. Bang! Bang! As if he was about to cheat a corpse, his body was bouncing on the bed, and the lights in the house were on and off. The scene was very frightening. Zhang Hongmin wakes up in a daze. Vaguely, I saw two figures standing beside the Cyclops bed, while the Cyclops was lying on the hospital bed bouncing. Zhang Hongmin''s expression gradually changed into fear. "Ah A sad voice rang through the hospital corridor. The nurse heard the voice and saw the scene in the ward. She was trembling, pale, heartrending, crying and roaring. "Doctor..." Doctor''s duty room. The chief doctor, who had been rescuing Lin fan, woke up suddenly, wiped the sweat on his face, and said happily: "fortunately, it was just a dream. It really scared me to death. In the dream, six bikini girls were infatuated with me, and I can''t live with my kidney." "It scared me to death." Sa Sa! Voice from the intercom. "Director, come to the emergency room quickly. The one eyed dragon living with the psychopath is in danger and needs immediate operation." The chief doctor said calmly, "I understand." Up to now, he is worried about the dream, fortunately it is false, otherwise he will die. Forget it. Save people first. Don''t ask him why he is so calm. Can he say I had expected it? PS: in the afternoon, an aunt played with Wang Zai, holding his wrist, lifting and swinging, dislocated his left arm, and then went to set the bone. In the evening, Wang Zai pointed to his left arm, which meant that he was uncomfortable, so he went to the hospital to take a film. Later, the doctor said that he didn''t need to take a film, because it was muscle damage, so he just had a rest. Chapter 39 In the ward. Lin Fan and old man Zhang stand in front of the one eyed man''s bed, watching the one eyed man carried away by the doctor. They looked at each other. "I''m sorry." Old man Zhang dejected, tears in his eyes, "he is a good man, I want to help him grow his eyes out, but in the twelfth needle, I hesitated, can''t find the position, I put the needle at random, didn''t pay attention, I regret." If mental patients blame themselves, they will not hide in their hearts. It''s a straightforward emotional expression. Happy is happy. When you are sad, you are sad. Clear at a glance, not buried in the heart. Lin Fan hugged old man Zhang, patted him on the back and comforted him, "don''t be sad. Let''s sleep." "Well, a little sleepy." Old man Zhang rubbed his eyes and was comforted by Lin fan. He was not so sad. He was sleepy. He wanted to sleep, but he was too forced to wake up in the middle of the night. "Sleep!" "Sleep!" They lay in bed, covered their lives, turned their heads, looked at each other, and laughed at each other. "Good night!" They closed their eyes and entered the dreamland. The night is quiet. Zhang Hongmin doesn''t dare to take a breath. He is afraid of the two mental patients who have fallen asleep. Although he knows they are good people, they are still mentally ill after all. The red light in the hospital emergency room is on all the time. Holy doctors are sending out holy light, rescuing the one eyed man in the rescue room. Even if the night is deep, others have fallen asleep, but they will not fall asleep. Rescuing the patient in front of them is more important than sleeping. March fourth! Morning! It''s raining outside! Dark clouds were floating in the air, cold and slightly humid. Lin Fan wakes up with old man Zhang, rubs his eyes, breathes, and sleeps comfortably. They looked at each other with a bright smile. Good morning Simple communication, but contains their lonely friendship. Others regard them as mental illness, but they regard each other as their best friend. The one eyed man has been awake for a long time. In the early morning, in the rescue room, a group of doctors rescued him. All aspects of his characteristics are very stable. What makes the doctors feel headache is that the brain wave situation of the one eyed man is not very good. This made the director who rescued Lin Fan countless times encounter difficulties. I''m so experienced that I don''t understand what happened to this one eyed dragon, why he didn''t wake up, and what happened to his brain. Finally, the one eyed man tried his best to open his eyes and said plainly: "I''m ok." One eyed man wakes up at the moment, he does not sleep all night, and he looks at the ceiling with his eyes open. He thinks about why he has to fight with mental illness. Am I gangjing? Obviously not. I''ve been stabbed twice, but I don''t learn a lesson. I have to come for the third time. The boy came back with wire to electrify him. Fortunately, he is a strong man and can withstand the current. Otherwise, he came out of the emergency room last night and should enter the morgue. Then the colleagues from the special department will go to the funeral home in their busy schedule, present a bunch of flowers to him, and then make an appointment for the next activities. Let''s take this opportunity to sing K. Sing a song: have a nice trip. Old man Zhang came to the one eyed man and apologized: "I''m so sorry, it was my fault last night. I didn''t mean it. In fact, I should tell you that I could have succeeded. I forgot where to tie the twelfth needle. If you give me another chance, I''m sure I can help you." "Will you still believe me?" "Just like him, I always believe in me." Old man Zhang looks very sincere, and has deeply understood his mistake. He hopes that the other party can believe him for the last time. I heard that. The one eyed man turns his head slowly and looks at old man Zhang with calm eyes. He doesn''t have any expression or even can''t see a trace of emotion in his eyes. Just watch it quietly. He didn''t want to say a word. But the meaning is clear. Please disappear from me immediately, don''t appear in front of me. I''m afraid I can''t help but blow your head off. As the leader of a special department, I am one of the strong men in Yanhai city. I have been planted in your hands for three times. You are very proud. But you still want to come. If you want to kill me, you will be happy. Lin Fan stood beside old man Zhang, looked at the one eyed man and said sincerely, "what he said is true. I think you can give him a chance." The one eyed man looked at them quietly. Then he got up from the bed. His legs were temporarily paralyzed. There was no hair on his head. In the words of the doctor, he wanted to have a craniotomy for you. As soon as he shaved your hair, you woke up. Fortunately, if you woke up during craniotomy, it would be embarrassing.He passed by Lin Fan and opened the window. It was raining grey outside. He took a deep breath of air conditioning, climbed to the window with flexible hands and feet, grasped the window, and turned back expressionless: "you are cruel, goodbye." "No Never The voice just dropped. The one eyed man jumped up and went straight down. As he said, believe you again and I''ll jump off the stairs. Now, I satisfy you. It''s also my own fault. Knowing that you are mentally ill, I even want to know more about you. This is what I asked for. "Ah Standing at the door, the nurse saw the one eyed man jumping off the building and sitting on the ground, his expression gradually changed into fear, his face turned pale, and cried out heartbroken. "Doctor..." "The patient committed suicide by jumping off a building." Lin Fan and old man Zhang lie on the window, looking downstairs and waving. The one eyed man fell to the ground, got up slowly, looked up at the window on the 12th floor, and saw Lin Fan and them. He stretched out his fingers and shook them, as if he were talking. You have seed, I believe. Then he took out his mobile phone and sent a message, disappearing in the gray drizzle. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Dean Hao looks at the message he just received. One eyed man: you are cruel! Dean Hao was drinking Chinese wolfberry and red dates tea and scratching his head. I don''t know. Forget it, I''d better drink more of these tonic teas to keep fit. It''s really a relaxing day without 666 ward patients. In the ward. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are looking at each other. They are sad. "He didn''t say goodbye to us." "So he didn''t see us as friends." "We''ve always been alone." "Drink Sprite." "I want a coke." They sat by the bed, shaking their feet, drinking coke and Sprite, but frowning because they didn''t taste right, forced them to drink. When the doctors heard the scream, they rushed to see the Cyclops disappear. They asked the shocked Zhang Hongmin where they had gone. I jumped off the building. But there was no body downstairs. When Vice President Li learned of the incident, he almost swore that someone would run away. People are from the mental hospital, a direct phone call in the past. "Brother Hao, the one eyed dragon sent from your mental hospital was cured by us and disappeared. When do you think we can settle the medicine fee? As you know, our hospital is a bit difficult. I hope you can understand. " Although vice president Li blocked Dean Hao''s circle of friends, he was very polite on the phone. After all, just the right meal. It''s time to play. Dean Hao: "I don''t know. I have the wrong number." Doodle doodle Busy! "Grass Mud Horse!" Vice President Li yelled at the phone, "shameless thing." PS: handsome guys and beauties, let''s have some recommended tickets. Chapter 40 Vice President Li has something on his mind. He wants to send the two psychopaths back. According to his observation over the years, these two patients are terrible and it is not a good thing to stay in the hospital. On the day they were in hospital, the hospital lost money. The light bulb has changed and the socket is black. These all need money. Even if it''s small money, it''s money. Even if it''s red envelopes, I don''t know how long it will take to get them back. However, vice president Li is very fond of Lin fan. Let''s not talk about donating hematopoietic stem cells. Just to say, over the years, I''ve been able to see you every few days. Even if I have a dog, it''s emotional. Although the metaphor is not very appropriate, it roughly means that. Love grows with time! And because of the existence of these two mental patients, doctors have rich experience on the operating table, and the number of operating fields is very high, so they can become senior surgeons. According to the test report. Lin fan doesn''t need mobilization agent. His hematopoietic stem cells grow and release in peripheral blood. It''s a fantastic situation. Maybe it''s normal for mental patients to be special. He immediately arranged for the doctor to transfer Lin fan to another ward, start collecting hematopoietic stem cells, finish early and send them back early. Although I love you, but this love is looking forward to, rather than you appear in front of me, we meet every few days is enough. In the ward. Lin fan is lying on the hospital bed, next to a blood drawing machine. The doctors are busy. Two blood needles are inserted in his left and right arms. One is to pump blood to the separator, filter the hematopoietic stem cells into the collection bag, and the rest of the blood is sent back to the body. Recycling, no waste at all. A doctor is sitting by the machine, pretending to be calm. He is a little flustered. Two mental patients are here. Can he not be afraid? Although we know that these two psychiatric patients are VIP customers of the hospital. But he didn''t see each other at all. See next to the tube, the mental patient secretly picked up the tube to strangle him, so pretend to block the tube, it''s best not to let them see. Old man Zhang sat beside Lin Fan''s bed and watched nervously. "Do you feel anything?" The doctor inquired, this is a problem that must be raised in the process, if anesthesia, it is necessary to supplement blood calcium. "No," Lin Fan said calmly The doctor sits honestly. He is very nervous. He stays in the same room with two mental patients. The pressure is really great. He would rather stay with two violent criminals. At least he will be very ferocious before beating you, so that you can have a psychological preparation. At this point. The doctor saw that Lin Fan''s eyes were on him, and the corners of his mouth raised a smile, so he looked at him quietly. Out of courtesy. The doctor also smiles at Lin fan, thumbs up and praises him. That''s good. You saved a family. But gradually. He was staring at some of Lin Fan cold, like on pins and needles, not confident of low head, dare not with Lin fan, too terrible, can not look at me like this. I''m a big man. The chrysanthemum that you look at is tight. Old man Zhang took out a banana from the fruit prepared by the hospital, peeled it, took a bite by himself, and then stretched it to Lin Fan''s mouth, "I just ate it, it''s very sweet, it''s delicious, you''ll like it." Lin Fan opened his mouth and swallowed it. "Well, it''s really sweet." "Do you want to go back? I kind of want to go back to our house. " Old man Zhang missed his life in Qingshan mental hospital, where he was very free and could run on the grass facing the rising sun. But here, he could only stay in a small room and had no fun at all. "Yes." Lin Fan returned. Old man Zhang picked up his sleeve, pointed to the watch on his wrist and said, "I told you last time that I wanted to buy you a Rolex, but I''m a little slow in saving money. If you wait a little longer, I can buy you a Rolex." "Well, all right." Lin Fan calms down. He likes to play with old man Zhang. Since then, he has tried to communicate with others, but found that they seem to be abnormal. They can only communicate shallow, not deep. But Lao Zhang is different. He knew what he was going to do, and he knew what Lao Zhang was going to do. "Hey, hey!" "Hey, hey!" Old man Zhang put his arm on the bedside cupboard. He held his chin in his palm and tilted his head to look at Lin fan. They laughed at each other for no reason. Smile is very brilliant, eyes are narrowed into a gap. Always keep such a smile, such a warm smile makes the ward warm up, but for the doctor, it feels like staying in the ice cellar, the whole body sweat root up, terrible. No way! I''m going out for a while.The doctor carefully stood up, afraid to make a little noise, surprised two mental patients. After walking out of the ward not far from the corridor. He took a deep breath in the corridor. For him, that feeling was really too depressing. I don''t know what they thought. Why they could look at each other and smile for so long, so they didn''t feel terrible? He didn''t understand. It was true. Parents haven''t seen their children for a long time. They can cook for their children by themselves. They don''t eat at the dinner table. They always stare at their children''s appearance. They feel satisfied and happy. Children will say: Mom, I eat, you see I can''t eat. Because do not understand the eyes, will not eat, until later, will understand, what that means. At that time, he was already from the mountains. A passing nurse saw doctor he standing in the corridor and asked with a smile, "how are you getting along with them?" Dr. he pretended to be calm and said with a smile: "very good. They are very friendly. I like to be with them very much." False words. He was really scared. Ding Ding! Dr. he looked at the mobile phone, there is news, see note: good brother. [good brother: Lao he, I have something here. Can you lend me 10000 yuan? ¡¿ Dr. he looked at the content and thought deeply. He didn''t reply immediately for fear that it would show "being input". Ten thousand yuan. It was a bit of a dilemma for him. After reading the information for ten minutes, I kept thinking about whether I could borrow it or not. If I didn''t borrow it, what should I write to refuse, so as to show that I really want to help you, but I can''t help it, and it won''t affect our relationship. Ding! [good brother: it''s OK. Thanks, brother. ¡¿ seeing this information, he came back in seconds. [doctor he: ah! I was just seeing a patient. I just saw the information. It''s OK. Call me next time. ¡¿ ouch! Give me a fright. There is a sense of survival, the mood suddenly better up. Go back to the ward. Seeing that the two mental patients are still smiling at each other, the old man Zhang is holding an apple and biting on this side and Lin fan is biting on that side. The smiles on the two faces are still so bright. To the outsider, it feels very gloomy. "Delicious." Old man Zhang asked. "Well, it''s delicious." Lin Fan smiles. "There''s another one here, but I don''t like it very much. I''ll give it to you." Old man Zhang looked at the only apples left. They were so sweet and crisp. He liked them very much. But Lin Fan likes to eat. He is willing to give good things to his good friends. "We''re one and a half." "No, I like Sprite. I don''t like fruit." PS: Thank you. The sun, the moon and the stars are at 0 o''clock. Thank you very much. Chapter 41 Outside the hospital. An ambulance stopped there early. Vice President Li was standing by the ambulance, his haggard face lit by the drizzle. Although he was in a good mood at happy events, the two mental patients were living in the hospital, and his heart was upset. Without affectation, I raised my hand to wipe the rain on my face, inadvertently revealing the electronic watch with hundreds of value, fine workmanship and popular market. A low-key temperament quietly mischievous ran out. "Vice president, it''s raining outside. Please go back first, and I''ll send people to the mental hospital." The humble driver cares for the vice president and hopes to be recognized by him. If he can be recognized, his life will change dramatically. When he saw the articles sent by Vice President in the circle of friends, sincere and full of lofty ideas, he inadvertently revealed that vice president Li would soon become president. The word "Fu" will also disappear in the long history. He wants to inadvertently leave a plain but touching rainbow text in the vice president''s circle of friends. Thinking of the gap between himself and the vice president, he resisted the agitation in his heart. It was an honor to see the vice president''s circle of friends. How could he leave such vulgar words in the vice president''s circle of friends, even without the qualification to praise. "You..." Vice President Li looked at the driver and shook his head. "I need to see them back to Qingshan mental hospital, so I can be at ease." "You are a good dean who has done his best." Said the driver. As long as the flattery is good, it''s easy to get ahead. He used to be a good man who was upright and didn''t flatter. He worked in the emergency center for many years. He was skilled in driving and had the kind of technology that could press the drain drift. But he has been a driver for ten years. The young man who joined the team a few years later became his boss in just two years. He doesn''t agree. I''m better than him. I''m more capable than him. My driving skills are better than him. Why can''t I be promoted. Until one day, when the leader was drunk, he patted him on the shoulder and said: "you are very capable and excellent. I can''t do without you. If you leave, where can I find your excellent staff, so I''ll work hard here until I retire." "As for him, he has no ability, but he can flatter and flatter me, which makes me very comfortable. Leaving that post has no effect on me." "Anyone can leave, but you can''t." Since then, he suddenly realized that it''s not that I''m not good enough, but that I''m good enough to let others go. Vice President Li had no expression on his face, but he was in a good mood. He handed the driver a piece of bailiqun. The driver was flattered and took the cigarette. It was like lighting a rare treasure. He lit it carefully. Then he took a sip slowly. His eyes were wide open, showing his intoxication. "Good smoke, very good taste, attractive color, pure smoke, good smoke." He doesn''t smoke, he sucks up. "Fourteen a pack, strong enough, not a good cigarette." Vice President Li took a cigarette and looked at the entrance of the hospital in the distance. He was looking forward to the two figures and sent them back to the mental hospital. The driver said sincerely: "the Dean has saved countless people, such as holy angels coming to the world. There is a fairy smell in the fingers of delivering cigarettes. It''s my honor and heartfelt feeling that I can smoke the cigarettes delivered by the dean." Vice President Li patted the driver on the shoulder and accidentally showed his low-key and hot electronic watch again. He didn''t say anything, but the meaning of his eyes was very clear. You Very good. At this point. The figure that made him yearn appeared. Several doctors pushed the emergency stretcher truck over, and they sighed that these two special VIP customers might be the only ones who could let vice president Li drive them in person. "What''s the situation?" Vice President Li saw old man Zhang lying there. He didn''t quite understand. He had nothing to do. What was he doing? "The doctor said:" no way, he must lie down, or do not go, can only let him lie down Vice President Li is very haggard. Is he still human? The doctors in our hospital tried their best to save you and save you alive. We can forgive you for not saying thank you, but you can''t always think about the resources of our hospital. Forget it! Forget it! As long as you can be sent away, two emergency stretchers are free. Lin Fan donated hematopoietic stem cells, the doctor gave him a general examination, afraid of any problem, no matter how unpopular, as a doctor have to do their best to check clearly. It''s not that we don''t want to see you. It''s that you come here so often that our bodies can''t bear it. Distance produces beauty, and the occasional encounter increases feelings.Frequent meeting, everything will become dull, I hope you can understand. Lin fan is lying on the emergency stretcher, looking at the gray sky calmly, raising his arm and grasping the rain in the sky. Why does the rain drop from the very high sky on his face with no pain at all. Does the person fall from the sky can ache? This is a question worth pondering. Zhang Hongmin trots over in the drizzle. When he learns that Lin fan is leaving, he comes to see him off in a hurry. Although he is mentally ill, he saves his daughter anyway. "Benefactor, thank you. Thank you very much. When my daughter is ready, I will take him to see you." Instead of paying attention to Zhang Hongmin, Lin Fan looks at the sky. His heart is calm, and he only has an understanding of nature. Qigong cultivation method is running, and the energy particles floating in nature slowly flow into his body. "Get in the car. Let''s go." Vice President Li stamped out the cigarette butt, waved his hand and couldn''t wait. Then he looked at the driver and said, "you take the co pilot, I''ll drive today." The driver said, "it''s an honor in my life to learn driving skills from the vice president." Vice President Li didn''t say much. His idea now is simple. Even if the sky falls apart, the sea withers and the sky splits, it can''t stop him from sending the two mental patients back to Qingshan mental hospital. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! The ambulance drove out of the hospital very fast. Vice president Li had good driving skills. A dragon swayed its tail and turned a corner, disappearing in the sight of many doctors. Vice President Li has a great responsibility. If a news media reporter is here, he will definitely take a picture of the car''s tail lamp. And then on the front page the next day. "The vice president of the hospital escorts the hero home in person" the doctors standing in the same place seem to hear the sound coming from the car. "Vice president, your driving skill is very powerful. I''ve never seen such a powerful driving skill before." "Can you teach me?" Chapter 42 Yanhai wharf. It is the largest port in Yanhai City, connecting many important waterways. The economy of Yanhai city is largely driven by this wharf. Now. The scene was chaotic, the goods were scattered all over the place, and the people working in the port fled everywhere without a trace in the blink of an eye. The speed was very fast, and the escape level was first-class. Boom! Bang! There was a roar. In the distance, an octopus with a height of three or four meters waves its wrist and bombards the ground continuously. There are nearly 400 suction cups on each wrist. The suction of each suction cup is so strong that it is difficult for anyone who is entangled to escape. [Feitian bullying fire, God extremely powerful thunder, up and down Taiji, all around four dimensions, turn the sky upside down I''m in a hurry. ¡¿ [Fire thunder curse! ¡¿ a middle-aged man in a suit, holding a Taoist sword in both hands, recites a mantra to communicate with heaven and earth. Suddenly, a flame floats in front of him. The flame is burning and contains an arc inside, which is very powerful. "Go The Taoist high school graduate, waving a Taoist sword, whew, floating in front of the flame will instantly cover octopus. "Great The three masters who had just wrestled with Octopus were all laughing happily. They had a hard time dealing with this evil thing. The other side''s suction cups were too terrifying, and they touched their wrists too much. It was very dense. They still had difficulties to avoid. Now I see a great way to release my companions. They were relieved. Could this Octopus still survive? Taoist middle-aged man showed some difficulty, but he was still proud: "what you said is nonsense, can''t you be serious? This is the mantra in volume 4 of the three cave mantra of the Supreme Court. It''s hard for me to use it, OK "After a while, it will turn into a ripe octopus." A man turned his mouth and said, "what''s so amazing? I have this kind of magic spell in Maoshan." The Taoist man said, "that''s pirated." "Amitabha." A man who graduated from a Buddhist high school was very calm when he saw this scene. He had been used to it for a long time. Four people were in a group and complemented each other. He was equivalent to meat. He attracted the attention of evil things to them and gave them a chance to show their tricks. He looked at the red palm and read Amitabha again. He regretted that he was the one who was beaten when he reported to the Buddhist high court. At this point. The evil Octopus screams bitterly and makes people shudder. The eight wrists slap the ground randomly. Every time they fall, the ground collapses, together with large pieces of cement. They look very distressed. It''s very expensive to build roads. Workers'' wages are also very expensive. They have to spend money from the financial department. That''s our tax money. All of a sudden. The smell of the evil Octopus became unusual, and the strong black fog came out. The four experts who were just boasting changed their faces. "Not good." Bang! The octopus''s eyes glowed red, and its body grew larger, and its wrist became thicker. The injury caused by the fire thunder curse gradually recovered. It waved eight wrist, and the fire thunder curse was smashed into four masters'' chest. The four flew backwards. The Buddhist master is physically strong. He doesn''t fly backwards, but he also retreats fiercely. Poof! They vomited blood and watched the scene in horror. How could it be like this? The evil object, which was only three or four meters high, suddenly rose to five or six meters. "Its strength is not level Four, but level five." "The level five evil things appear here. It''s still this kind of difficult evil things. We are not rivals at all." The evil Octopus slaps the ground at random. It is very angry now. Originally, it was hiding in the river. Just because it wanted to see if human beings were delicious, it secretly ate a human and was chased and beaten by the other party. It feels like humans are really stingy. Don''t you just eat one? There''s no need for that. In that case, I''ll eat you all. Next. A figure fell from the sky and landed on the lifting frame. "I''m not happy now." The voice came. The four masters looked up and saw a man standing on the hanger, bareheaded, wearing an eye mask, with a serious look. When they saw the comer, they immediately exclaimed in surprise: "one eyed dragon!" They usually don''t call the one eyed man a one eyed dragon. Just now, they are too excited to cry out. They are welcomed by the eyes that seem to kill them. One eyed man is in a bad mood. He would not have been like this. But he has not been happy since he came into contact with two mental patients. He can''t vent his anger on his younger brother. That can only find evil things to vent. "Evil octopus, I hope you can handle it and let me vent." The one eyed man calmed down.viaduct. An ambulance is speeding. Vice president Li, who is driving, holds the steering wheel in one hand and a cigarette in the other. He stares at the front. Qingshan mental hospital is in front, which is the destination. There''s a traffic jam. There were private cars in front of us, not moving. Didi! Vice President Li honked the horn, can you stop blocking? Do you know that there are two mental patients in my car? Do you believe me to let them come down and kill you. It''s just his inner monologue. The real situation, but he said with a helpless smile: "viaduct is also a traffic jam, today''s traffic flow is a little big." The driver was holding a lighter in his hand, and the vice president spoke to him. He was very nervous. Seeing that the smoke in the vice president''s hand had gone out, he quickly extended his hands. "Dean, I''ll light your cigarette." Vice President Li looked at the cigarette end and found that it was indeed out. Then he looked down to the lighter with a smile and patted the driver on the back of his hand to show his thanks. "Help me." "Evil things, there are evil things." "Run." In front of a large number of people do not even want a car, look flustered to escape. "Evil things?" Vice President Li shook his head and laughed, looked to the driver and said: "you may not know that evil things are not terrible, because..." Bang! A dark shadow hit the window, and the broken glass cracked. He was obviously hit by the evil object. The man''s expression was very painful, as if he was asking for help. He wrote on the window with his bloody fingers. ''sos'' it''s not that he doesn''t want to talk, because he''s dumb. Vice President Li and the driver looked at each other. For a moment, they did not say a word. They opened the car door and got off decisively. The speed was very fast without hesitation. Evil things are really terrible! Far away. A two meter high octopus is moving by its wrist. It can''t speak, but it cries in its heart. "Dad, where are you?" "I can''t find you." "I''m hungry. I want to eat." The two meter high evil octopus is moving happily. With a slight turn, the vehicle in front of it will be overturned. In the ambulance. "I''m so hungry." When Lin Fan wakes up from qigong practice, his heart is still calm. He is full of energy particles. He is hungry and wants to eat. Every cell in his body is releasing the signal of hunger. Vice President Li opened the back door of the car and saw two mental patients discussing whether they were hungry or not. He called out in a hurry. "Let''s go, evil things are coming." "Don''t want to be eaten, run with me." Lin Fan and old man Zhang get out of the car. Vice President Li took them to run away, but they couldn''t move. He was so anxious that he collapsed. I was about to become president. Could you stop playing with me like this. Run with me. "Lovely?" "Not bad." Lin Fan and old man Zhang looked at each other and grinned happily. It was a kind of happiness. Vice President Li looked at the two mentally ill people and stared anxiously. Then he looked at the driver who was in fear and said with regret: "you''re right. I shouldn''t send them. Just send them." The driver looked at vice president Li and roared in his heart. How can you be so cheap. But "It''s my pleasure to serve the president." Even if there are thousands of troops ahead, my rainbow fart will always be reserved for you. That''s my attitude. Chapter 43 This evil octopus is far from the one in the harbor. The relationship between father and son. He appeared on the bridge to look for his father. His father said he would go out to catch a human to eat, and then he didn''t come back as soon as he went. He also wanted to play with human. But human beings don''t play with him and run when they see him. It''s so boring. Am I too beautiful to make people feel inferior? Maybe that''s why. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are staring at the octopus in the distance. Gululu! Lin Fan felt his stomach and said calmly, "I''m so hungry." "I''m not very hungry." Old man Zhang said. Every time he unconsciously practices Qigong, he will be very hungry. That kind of hunger is very uncomfortable. It''s like eating all the things he can see, whether it''s food or not, even steel. "His hands are so long." "Yes, that''s why it''s cute." After a while, some people run for their lives. When they face evil things, it''s like hell. Their brains are blank. They don''t have any ideas. They just want to run for their lives. Nothing else matters. The dumb man who was smashed on the cover of the ambulance wrote "SOS" with his bloody fingers. The meaning is very clear. I''m not dead yet. I can still be saved. If you have the skill to see evil things, can''t you drag me over? "Let''s go." Vice President Li holds Lin Fan and old man Zhang by the wrist. He can''t leave the two psychopaths behind. The reason is very simple. I want to be the president of the hospital. I dare not say that I am the leader of the hospital. I stand up to the world and shoulder the fate of all living beings, but it is his responsibility to protect the two patients. "Is he cute?" Lin fan asked. Vice President Li looked at Lin Fan in astonishment, and said in despair, "don''t let me get sick here. It''s not cute. It has nothing to do with you. You believe me, I won''t hurt you. Now we can run away in time." If Dean Hao was at the scene, he would be very indifferent. You don''t know anything about mental illness. He asked, are you cute? Don''t you just answer cute? Why do you say something they don''t understand. "Vice president, I will protect you." The driver summoned up courage, and the opportunity of performance came. He stood beside the vice president and said firmly. Even if he was afraid of evil things. But there is only one chance in life. If you don''t grasp it well, you will regret it later. Li, vice president of the hospital, patted the driver on the shoulder. "Well, I''m very glad that our hospital can have employees like you. There''s an iron bar in the back of the car. You go to fight with the evil things. If you die, your wife and children''s hospital will be responsible. If you are seriously injured, the hospital will treat you for life." The driver was a little confused and a little silly. It''s not what he thought. Let me fight with evil things. You are too heartless. Lin Fan whispered with old man Zhang. They had never seen such a creature before, but they had a congenital feeling that the creature was really good-looking, much more lovely than the dead dog and the black snake. Cute standard = big enough. The driver took out the iron pipe from the ambulance and stood beside the vice president pretending to be calm. Vice President Li really wants to escape. It''s not that he didn''t want to abandon the two mental patients to leave, but he The evil Octopus gradually approached. It''s only ten meters away from them. "Vice president, you go first, I''ll deal with him." The driver is holding the iron pipe and is ready to be eaten by the evil things. He thinks that his wife, son and father will fight for your future and use my death to create a better future for you. He worked as a driver for ten years. His salary was very low. His wife and children were struggling with him. He was crowded in a small room and even reluctant to buy new clothes. He was used to such days, his wife was used to it, and his son was used to it. But as a man, how can he let his wife and children live such a life? He works hard, but the reality is very cruel, not hard to blossom and bear fruit. "Come on, come on to me." The driver knocked on the car cover with an iron pipe to attract the attention of octopus. His tiny body, in the eyes of the evil octopus, is no different from the small fish in the river. Patta! At this time, vice president Li patted the driver on the shoulder. The driver looked back and found that vice president Li''s manner had changed. "Let me do it." With a calm look and calm eyes, vice president Li slowly untied the electronic watch on his wrist and handed it to the driver, saying: "give me a good protection of this watch. Its origin is very meaningful. In the year when I became the chief surgeon, I saved a child''s mother on the operating table. The child thanks me and gave me the electronic watch his father bought him." "Look, it''s this watch. It feels very good. It''s exquisite. It''s very popular in the primary school market. It has a kind of light temperament.""I like it very much. I wear it all the time. Please protect it. Don''t lose it." Vice President Li took the iron pipe from the driver''s hand, wriggled his neck and creaked. That kind of temperament, that kind of look, like a retired underground emperor, tattooed manbeilong again and stepped into the dark world. "Dean..." The driver was startled by this momentum and spoke slowly, but he didn''t know what to say. Vice President Li raised a smile and said calmly, "do you know? When I was young, I joined the army for three years and was rated as an excellent pacemaker. Later, I took part in the assessment of the Buddhist high court. If it wasn''t for the stomachache that day that affected my performance, I would not be the vice president of the hospital now, but a real peerless man. " "It''s just a small evil thing. Watch it." The driver looked at the back of vice president Li. For some reason, he suddenly found that the back of vice president Li had become very tall, emitting holy brilliance. The brilliance was so dazzling that he had the idea of worshiping. Looking at the watch the vice president gave him. He knows that this is the most precious thing in the vice president. If he can keep such a precious thing, it shows how much the vice president values him. At this moment, the driver clenched the electronic watch, tearful, growled: "vice president, you can rest assured that even if I lose my life, I will definitely protect the electronic watch." Vice President Li walked toward the octopus, turned his back to the driver, raised his hand and made an OK gesture. The inborn self-confidence of vice president Li is incisively and vividly displayed. No one has ever seen vice president Li so overbearing. Is that still for the sake of sending the mental patients back to Qingshan mental hospital to the vice president who kneels down and asks to let go? Or is he the vice president who is so quick to grab red envelopes? No None of them. That''s false. Vice President Li stood in front of the evil octopus, looked up, slowly raised his arm, pointed the iron bar at the evil thing, and said calmly: "today, Li Laifu, vice president of Huatian 3A hospital and one of the top ten outstanding young people in Yanhai City, is going to kill you." "Come on!" A gust of wind came. The white coat swung in the wind. Vice President Li didn''t wear mousse. His fixed hairstyle was in a mess, and several mischievous hairs stood up. The evil Octopus tilts its head, blinks and looks at the human in front of it curiously. It seems that human beings are so stupid. PS: we have a vote of recommendation. Please, the new book issue is more important. Let''s collect it. Thank you. Chapter 44 The driver was deeply shocked by the back of the vice president. If he is a writer, the scene in front of him will inspire his inspiration, and an article "the back of the vice president" will move the world. The figure is tall, thick and heavy. Block the evil things for them. Vice President Li''s back is really tall when facing the evil object, but he is nervous when facing the evil object. His forehead is dripping with sweat, swallowing saliva, and his legs are trembling. If his white coat does not cover his legs, he will be exposed. "Can you take it easy?" When he stood in front of the evil things, he remembered that he was an unarmed weak man who could do evil things with the iron stick in his hand? Don''t be kidding. Use the tone of discussion to ask evil things, hope the other party can understand. The wrist of the evil Octopus twisted like a wave. Suddenly, a wrist broke through the air and hit him with a bang. "Vice President..." When the driver saw the vice president flying back, he forgot everything. He jumped up and directly gave the vice president a back cushion. They overlapped and crashed into the dumb man lying on the cover of the ambulance. The mute man is still writing "SOS". Seeing the two figures coming, he stares at them fiercely. He wants to climb away, but it''s too late. He directly serves as a back cushion for them. If he could talk, he would swear. You didn''t save me on purpose. "Vice president, are you ok?" The driver asked with difficulty. Li Laifu said: "it''s OK. It''s just that we haven''t exercised for many years. Some of us have gained weight. You are very good. As long as we can survive, I will promote you well." "Thank you Thank you, vice president "I don''t like to hear that phrase." "Yes, Dean." "Run, it''s evil. If you have any conscience, run with us behind your back." The voice just dropped. Li Laifu and the driver fainted in the past. After all, their overconfidence hurt them. Lin Fan and old man Zhang look at each other and see a trace of doubt in each other''s eyes. Just now they are discussing each other''s lovely problems, and then they faint. "Do they have a problem here?" Lin Fan pointed to his brain and asked. "Maybe. It''s terrible." Old man Zhang shrinks his head and is a little afraid of vice president Li. At this time, the evil Octopus came. It had great strength. The vehicles in the way were pushed away, and some were thrown directly under the bridge. "It''s coming." "The way you walk is lovely." "Well, it''s really lovely." Lin Fan feels hungry. Old man Zhang looked around, did not see dangerous people, "no one is looking at us, ah, I look for tools, I have to find it quickly, otherwise when the bad guys come, they will take our things." Soon. Octopus comes to Lin fan. Lin Fan looks at the octopus curiously. One person and one evil object look at each other in this way. A wrist is stretched towards Lin fan, under his neck, and then slowly around Lin Fan''s neck. With a little force, it can break the human neck. Lin Fan looked at the smooth wrist, saliva left along the corner of his mouth. He smelled the sea, no That''s the taste of salt. "It must be delicious." Lin fan can''t bear the hunger. He grabs his wrist and opens his mouth. He bites, tears and bites a piece of Zhangyu. There was a scream. The evil Octopus trembles with pain and tears are coming down. It can''t speak, but its heart is roaring. "Dad, come and save me. People bite me." "It hurts." "The baby''s hand is broken." "Damn it The evil Octopus waves a wrist and breaks through the air. It''s very fast. When it''s about to meet Lin fan, Lin Fan slaps it and grabs it. "Well?" Octopus surprised, short Lengshen, obviously did not expect to be caught. Next. It found itself as if it had left the ground, and saw the human grasp its wrist, lift it up and smash it toward the ground. Bang! Bang! Every time it falls, the bridge surface cracks and pits are made. "Dad, help me..." The evil octopus is silly. How can it be like this? I''m the evil octopus. I''m very powerful. But why can I be beaten when I''m carried? It hurts. It''s almost killing me. Lin Fan stood in the same place, waving his arms and swinging the octopus left and right. He felt that the lovely Octopus was so naughty. Since it''s so cute, let''s play games with you. Old man Zhang is looking for something. In a car, he finds grill, oil, knife, seasoning and so on.He knows them all. "Delicious barbecue" had been shown on TV before, which made him drool. All the tools in it were kept in mind. After watching the program, he looked for such tools for a long time. "I didn''t expect to be able to gather all the tools in the TV. I''m so happy." Old man Zhang was so happy with his tools that his tears almost came down. He always thought that these tools were only available on TV. Maybe not in my life. Just when old man Zhang was happy, a flustered voice came. "Lao Zhang, come quickly. It seems that it is dying." Old man Zhang heard the voice and rushed to the place with his things in his arms. He asked: "what''s the matter?" Lin Fan squatted on the ground, finger poked Octopus wrist, uncomfortable way: "I don''t know, just I play with it, play will, it doesn''t move, you see, it is not to die, long so lovely, can''t die." Old man Zhang put his tools on the ground and looked at the slightly angry octopus, his brow locked. "It''s serious." "It''s dying." "I''m going to give it acupuncture." Old man Zhang took out the close fitting needle box, which was given to him by the one eyed man. He was a good man, but he didn''t want to be friends with them, which made him and Lin Fan very sad. Holding a silver needle on the wrist. The speed is very fast, the position is accurate, and the needle is dropped decisively. The evil Octopus roars in his heart. Bastard, he says it''s fun, but you''re not playing with me, you''re killing me. Lin Fan squatted on one side to see very carefully, pointing out: "this position also needs a needle." "Good." Old man Zhang dropped the needle decisively. Both of them are looking forward to the fragrance. It''s really delicious. I feel that neither the dog nor the snake is so delicious. Sure enough, the most lovely must be the most delicious. The evil octopus is not dead. It''s still alive. Just passed out. It always feels the hands and feet constantly separated from the body, which makes it feel very strange. Try to wake up. Habitually want to touch the wrist, but there is no consciousness. He opened his eyes and found that his wrist was gone. In his sight, he found that his wrist was on the fire, emitting fragrance. Well, it was really fragrant. No, how could I have such an idea. Those are my hands and feet. "Ah! Lao Zhang, it''s alive. " "What?" Two people curiously looking at the octopus with only head left. Six eyes are opposite. Next. Lao Zhang excitedly said, "I succeeded. I learned useful knowledge from books. It was saved by me. My acupuncture is useful, don''t you think?" "Yes." Lin fan is happy for Lao Zhang. He habitually takes a bite of the delicious Octopus whisker. His mouth is full of oil. It''s really delicious. They are very happy. But soon, they regained their composure and squatted on the ground silently, biting the octopus whiskers and feeling uncomfortable. "When it''s alive, we can''t eat its head." "Yes." "But it''s bleeding. When it dries, it will die, and we can eat its head." "Yes." Lin Fan and old man Zhang look at each other with a smile on their face. They feel that this way is good. It''s really smart. Then they sat there, looking at the octopus with big eyes, quietly waiting for the octopus to die. Only one head of the evil Octopus was staring at the whole body uncomfortable, roaring in the heart. "Daddy "Help me!" "I have only one head left." PS: please recommend tickets and collect them. Chapter 45 Port! A group of researchers dressed in white overalls cleaned up the scene. The huge octopus was lifted by a crane and put into a container. It''s in order. This octopus is dead. It has palmprint on its head, soft wrist and many cracks. I don''t know how much pain it experienced in life. Although there is a corpse left after death, it is on the verge of collapse. Sa Sa! "Evil things have appeared on the Yanhai river crossing bridge, and a team has been sent to suppress them." The voice from the walkie talkie in the one eyed man''s hand, his mood is very calm now, without any fluctuation. The time he spent with two mental patients in the hospital, for him, was a stain in his life. Looking at the recovered leg, I don''t know why it hurts. It''s in my heart. The feeling of temporary paralysis is always in my heart. The octopus was unlucky and was taken in by the one eyed man who was in a bad mood. He was severely beaten and left in peace. His son is making trouble in the river crossing bridge, looking for his father. Now he has been killed and put on the barbecue rack, adding some seasoning. He smells delicious and wants to eat. It''s really tragic that a double hero comes out to be a vagabond, but his family is ruined. The river crossing bridge. The vehicles were parked there, and the drivers fled in panic when they saw the evil things. In the distance, the four masters came quickly. They were as vigorous as cheetahs. They stepped on the car cover and jumped up four or five meters. When they learned that there was something wrong with the river crossing bridge, they came in a hurry. According to the energy detection, the other side was a third-class evil object with strong strength, belonging to the same species as the evil object that appeared in the port. Now there are many evil things hidden in Yanhai city. It''s very difficult to find out these evil things. We need to investigate them slowly. However, as long as the evil things release dark energy, the headquarters will send an alarm, and they will go out immediately. Thanks to those researchers who have paid silently. Without that kind of high technology. They can''t imagine what kind of chaos Yanhai will be like. How can we live in a place where evil things can be tolerated. Soon. Three men and one woman appear in the place of energy fluctuation. They are ready to fight. It''s just a scene in front of them, but they are very confused. The scene was really chaotic, but there was no evil object. "Don''t you mean there are evil things? Why is there no shadow? It can''t be running away. " "Pay attention, all of you. This is where the energy fluctuation shows. Maybe it''s hiding." "Captain, there are three wounded here." There were three people lying on the cover of the ambulance. The most unfortunate one was the dumb man. He was the back cushion for vice president Li and the driver. Originally, he was attacked by evil things, and the injury was serious. When he was the back cushion for two people, the injury was even more serious. Fortunately, he was strong and barely survived, otherwise he might die. My sister, who graduated from the medical college, rushed to treat the three people lying on the car cover. Her hands were aimed at the three people, and a green light came out from the palm of her hand to cover them. Li Laifu''s old heart is not old. When he is about to wake up, he makes a soft "whimper" sound, his eyelashes tremble, and then he opens his eyes in confusion. "Where am I?" Then he saw four strangers in his sight, and he knew who they were, the strong men in special departments, by looking at their shapes. Confused heart, only one idea. That''s security. Now that he is safe, he will become calm and not panic at all. Otherwise, he will lose face when he wakes up and yells. The driver woke up, too. "Dean, I''ll protect you." Li Laifu was very moved by his first words when he woke up. Good job. With your heart, I will promote you well. "The watch you gave me, Dean, I kept it for you very well. Now I''ll give it to you." The driver handed the click list to the Dean, and then rubbed his chest. It was a little painful. It should be green. Li Laifu took the electronic watch and calmly put it on his wrist. He looked at the situation around him and looked for two patients. It seemed that he was really heartless. Before he fainted, he said yes. If you have any conscience, you will carry us away. It seems that they have no back. It''s running on its own. At this time, Li Laifu saw two people lying on the emergency stretcher behind the ambulance through the window. He didn''t care that four strong people from special departments rushed to the back. I saw Lin Fan and old man Zhang lying on the emergency stretcher and snoring. He was relieved and helpless. Your sister! It''s all sleeping. I remember before I fainted, the evil thing was alive and kicking. You didn''t run, but you were sleeping here. Where was the evil thing? "Wake up." Li Laifu slapped the emergency stretcher. Lin Fan and old man Zhang slowly opened their eyes, sat on the emergency stretcher, touched their stomachs and muttered, "we are so full, we still have to sleep."Next. No one knows what they think. Lin Fan and old man Zhang look at each other, and then show a bright smile. "You''re awake." "Well, I''m awake." "Hey, hey!" "Hey, hey!" A simple wake up, let them feel very interesting. The world of mental illness is so simple and happy. They walked out of the ambulance, stood there quietly, looked around in doubt, and found that this is not Qingshan mental hospital. It''s been such a long time. Four strong men from special departments carefully observed the situation around them. They didn''t know where the evil things were and whether they had escaped here? Then they found some clues. There are cracks in the ground. It''s obvious that they were severely hit, but it''s not clear who left them. "Captain, there''s liquid here. I just tested it. It''s the blood of evil things." The blood of the evil Octopus spilled on the ground, and there was a faint smell of meat in the air. Some of them didn''t know what was going on. Where''s the smell. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are psychopaths with principles. They put the borrowed things back to their original places. "Do you know where the evil things have gone?" Asked a strong man. Vice President Li was also very confused. He didn''t know where the evil things were. He didn''t have the ability to face the evil things even with backhand, so he was killed by the evil things. Before he fainted, he saw the evil things coming towards them. It is reasonable to say that if you are not killed by evil things, you will definitely be eaten. But now. Before they were rescued, they were still lying on the cover of the car, while the two mental patients were sleeping on the emergency stretcher. That''s interesting. Li Laifu was ready to tell the truth, but he was preempted by the driver. "I think it was our dean who drove us away." The driver looked at Li Laifu, ready to tell the truth, "previously we saw Octopus evil things coming towards us, the Dean bravely stood out, using this iron tube to fight with evil things." "Although I didn''t see it very clearly, when the Dean was attacked by the evil things, he must have used some terrible moves to hurt the evil things, so that the evil things knew they were invincible and left here." Drivers already know the benefits of blowing rainbow farts. And if it wasn''t for the Dean, who could have done it? Could it be the two psychopaths? Stop kidding, OK. Do you really think I have a brain problem? Li Laifu looked at the driver in surprise. The meaning in his eyes was very clear. Although you said I was very happy, it seemed that it was too much. "Really?" The strong in special departments are puzzled. They didn''t see anything special about the dean in front of them. He didn''t look like an expert. Li Laifu pondered for a moment and said slowly, "I''m not sure if it''s like this, but at the moment when I was attacked by evil things, I did use a dragon subduing stick." "Maybe the evil thing was really hurt by me." "I''m just saying it''s possible, but I''m still a little confident." "After all, I was not enrolled in the Buddhist high school. After three years in the army, I was rated as one of the top ten outstanding young people in Yanhai city." Chapter 46 "The dean is wonderful!" The driver clapped his hands and looked at him admiringly, "if it wasn''t for the dean to drive away the evil things, I''m afraid we would all die in the hands of the evil things." The first time the mute man woke up, he wrote on the window with his bloody finger I''ll sue you. ¡¿ he is too miserable to save me, but he still takes me as a cushion. Why should he be so miserable and have no conscience? Li Laifu humbly put his hands, "I said it''s possible, but I''m not sure, but when I encounter evil things, I have to stand up, and it''s my responsibility to protect my employees and patients. Even if I''m old, my brave heart still exists." Then he looked at the driver and said: "I''m still the vice president, but I''m not the president for the time being. I still have to carry this vice word." "Yes, vice president." Said the driver. Li Laifu nodded happily. He was only the vice president, but the staff had already called him the president. This is what the people want. Four strong people in special departments always feel that something is wrong. You don''t have to be so insecure. To be sure, there is something wrong. They don''t believe that the evil thing was driven away by the dean in front of them. "It''s so cute." "It''s delicious, too." Lin Fan talks with old man Zhang. Four strong people in special departments didn''t know their identities and asked, "do you see where the evil things are?" Lin Fan looked at each other indifferently, with a slight smile. He couldn''t understand who the evil thing was and what it was. He could only keep smiling and tell each other that we were very friendly. We are not bad people. "Lao Zhang, do you see it?" Lin fan asked. "I don''t know who he is." Old man Zhang was confused. The two of them looked at each other again and laughed for no reason. Looking at these two people in front of them, the strong people in special departments always feel that they have some problems and their brains are absolutely abnormal. Li Laifu said: "let''s introduce them to you. These two are mental patients in Qingshan mental hospital, and they are also my patients. We are passing by here to send them to Qingshan." "You understand." The four strong men in special departments looked at each other with some helplessness. They were just talking to mental patients. Isn''t it boring to ask for it? No wonder, just now they found that the eyes and smiles of these two people looking at them were so terrible. It turned out that they were mental patients, which was easy to understand. Li Laifu''s purpose is very simple, that is to send the two mental patients back. He vowed that he would never leave them in the hospital. Even if the sky collapses, I need to support the sky with one hand and turn the steering wheel with the other. I, Li Laifu, am still the God of chariots in qiumingshan, and my heart of sending them back will not change. Now this situation is really troublesome, but what he lacks is not time. He didn''t see the gray drizzle in the sky when he left the hospital. Now the weather is getting better. What a beautiful day it is. It means that even God is reminding him, send them back, your world is a sunny day. The bridge across the river is a very important traffic thoroughfare. After eliminating the existence of evil things, some departments came to clean up the road. The drivers who fled and left immediately came back to look for cars when they learned that there was nothing wrong. I''m kidding. It''s our favorite car. I''m reluctant to touch it. If it''s damaged, what can I do. It wasn''t long. The road is open. The mute man continued to write with his bloody fingers. Li Laifu comforted the other side, "your injury is a little complicated. I feel that you need to go to the hospital to have a good examination. Don''t write any more. Let''s get on the bus with me. When I send the two patients back to Qingshan mental hospital, I will take you to my hospital to have a good examination." Although I encountered some troubles when I passed the river crossing bridge, I was lucky to pick up a patient and bring him back to the hospital, but he was able to add a sum of money to the hospital. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Dean Hao was standing in front of the French window, smoking and staring at the door of the mental hospital. He got the news. Li Laifu actually sent two mental patients back in person. This is heartless to a certain extent. He has earned a good reputation for your hospital. If he has a little conscience, he should invite them to stay in the hospital for a period of time. Thank you very much. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! Familiar voice came, he knew that everything was Utopian, and really sent them back. Downstairs. Li Laifu and the driver brought down the emergency stretcher, which means nothing else. It''s also his intention to send two more to you. "Brother Li, your behavior is a little bad. Anyway, the patients in our mental hospital have brought a great reputation to your hospital and made you happy for a while. They were sent to your hospital yesterday and sent back to me today. It''s too much." Dean Hao can''t stand their behavior.There are also medical ethics, human nature and compassion. It''s heartless. Li Laifu looked at Dean Hao with a calm look. He begged and knelt. He would never have such behavior again, because it was useless. In front of him, Dean Hao and senior Hao were fiercer than anyone else. "Dean Hao, Xuechang Hao, brother Hao, do you know what I met on my way back?" "You may not know, but I can tell you." "Evil thing, a terrible evil thing, but even the evil thing can''t stop me. Look what the window is smashed into. It''s so shabby. Do you think it can still open like this?" "You don''t have to answer. I''ll tell you that it can''t be opened, but why can I send them back? Because I have a determination. You know what I think." "It''s no use saying more. I don''t want the car repair fee and medical fee. I''ll send you two emergency stretchers. I don''t mean anything else. Please accept them." "Goodbye!" The voice just dropped. Without looking back, Li Laifu got on the bus and stepped on the gas. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! The ambulance disappeared around the corner like the wind. It walked very fast without any remembrance. Lin Fan and old man Zhang open their arms and breathe the fresh air. "I''m back." "I''m back, too." When they were in the hospital, they missed their home very much. Now they finally came back, and their restless heart finally calmed down. Dean Hao looked at them, sighed, waved and asked the nurse to take them back to the ward. 666 ward. Lin Fan and old man Zhang lie on their bed and take a deep breath. "It''s my taste." "It''s my taste." Old man Zhang took out two bags of soybean milk from the cupboard. "Drink Sprite." "Drink coke." Two people sit on the bed and drink leisurely. "I finally got coke." "I''ve got Sprite, too." Old man Zhang was in a happy mood. Then he saw that Lin Fan''s pocket was bulging and said curiously: "what''s that?" Lin Fan looked down at his pocket and took out a knife from it. He was puzzled and calm and said: "eh!" "Didn''t you return it? Why is it here? Oh, by the way, I use it to cut lovely meat. I''m afraid I''ll lose it and put it here. Do you think people will come to us?" Old man Zhang scratched his head and said, "I don''t know. I''d better hide." "So it is." Lin Fan nodded calmly, put the knife into his pocket, and then drank happily with old man Zhang. It was delicious. It''s great to be home! Chapter 47 March 5th! It''s fine! The day after the light rain, the temperature was moderate, and it was time for the animals to mate. The first night they went back to Qingshan mental hospital was very comfortable. The feeling of returning home made them feel at ease and sleep soundly. The first thing Lin Fan and old man Zhang wake up is to sit on the bed in a daze. Normal people just wake up, the brain is in a state of confusion, need a good slow. They are thinking about what to do today. After thinking about it for a long time, I didn''t think of it. It seems that there are many things to do, but I can''t remember what to do. Old man Zhang took out two bags of soybean milk from the bedside table, one for each. "Sprite!" "Coke!" "It''s delicious. It''s the same as before." They look at each other and smile. They are so happy. Sprite and coke are their favorites. No one can deprive them of their hobbies. A ray of sunlight shining on their faces shows that the 666 ward, which everyone can''t avoid, is very warm and bright. Outside the corridor, there are nursing workers passing by. They all look at ward 666 with lingering fear. This is the most terrible room in Qingshan psychiatric hospital. The two patients living in it are really harmless to people, but their behavior makes people feel scared. Li Ang, a colleague, is still in the hospital. He contacted his colleagues and learned that there was no big deal, but he just wanted to stay in the hospital for a while and come back after a good rest. Originally, he thought that Li Ang would resign, but he didn''t expect that the other party didn''t want to leave. Instead, he had to fight with the mental hospital. The courage is admirable. "Xiao Chen, here is the letter from 666 ward. Please send it in." Said a security guard. Small Chen Leng divine way: "you how don''t send in." "I just send letters to the door. As for sending things in, that''s what your professionals do." The security guard gave the letter to Xiao Chen and left in a hurry. Working in a mental hospital, he is just living on his own. He earns more than 2000 yuan a month. He is very tired. In the past, when I was a student, I thought education was unimportant, so I relied on my courage and eloquence. It was very easy to earn tens of millions of years. Later, when I stepped into the society, I found that I was just cheating my father. Without education, I didn''t even have the qualification to apply. This makes him feel that the society is dangerous. Even applying for a mental hospital requires a bachelor''s degree. This made him desperate. Fortunately, he had a little relationship at home. He went through the back door and applied to be a security guard of Qingshan mental hospital. Five insurances and one gold, including food and shelter, can make women feel warm occasionally. Xiao Chen came to the ward and knocked on the door. "Can I come in?" Don''t think that mental patients have no rules. Once they are irritated, the consequences will be very serious. Of course, no one has seen 666 ward patients irritated so far. They see everyone is smiling, the smile is really brilliant, but some people. After getting permission, he opened the door, kept a certain distance from the patient, put the letter on the bed and said gently, "Lin fan, I have your letter." Then they immediately closed the door and continued to patrol. Lin Fan swallowed the coke, couldn''t wait to pick up the letter, and then carefully opened it. "She wrote again." Old man Zhang asked. He knew whose letter it was. It seemed that someone had said something. I didn''t expect that all mental patients have pen pals. "It''s not her. It''s my wife." Lin Fan said. Inside the letter is a piece of pink paper with words on it. The words are very elegant. At first sight, they are written by a knowledgeable woman. Although they are mentally ill, some of them can''t write, but they can read. The contents are as follows: [Hello, Dr. Lin. Since receiving your letter, I feel that life seems to open a new door. The nature of your work makes me curious. I once reported the internal news of mental hospitals, but those are all arranged false scenes. You told me that someone robbed you, and I knew that it must be very dangerous for you to face real mental patients, but you can patiently take care of mental patients I know you are a kind and respectable person You didn''t leave a word in the last letter, just a green leaf. I knew Dr. Lin''s intention. You want to be a green leaf in the towering tree to protect these poor mental patients. The autumn wind is clear, the autumn moon is bright, the fallen leaves gather and scatter, the Jackdaw perches and is startled again. When we miss each other, we know the day. At this time, we are embarrassed. ¡¿ a lot of content. Lin Fan and old man Zhang look very serious, not because the contents of the letter write something big, but they can''t understand what it means. "What does she mean by that?" Lin fan asked. Old man Zhang scratched his head. "I don''t understand very well. Let''s ask Professor XingKong.""Well." They left the ward and went to the next room of Professor XingKong. Professor XingKong was painting the stars in the universe. He heard the sound, looked up, and then continued painting. "I don''t understand." Lin Fan put the letter in front of Professor XingKong. "I don''t understand either." Old man Zhang doesn''t feel good. He can read medical books. Why can''t he understand this thing? It''s strange and a little unrealistic. Professor XingKong is very busy. He is studying the operation of the universe. He has no time to pay attention to others. He directly pushes the star map he has just drawn to Lin fan. The meaning is very clear. Don''t disturb me. I''m very busy now. I want to learn. Lin Fan took the star map and left the room with old man Zhang. They are going to post the letter now. "Lin fan, my watch is broken. Please borrow some money from her. She will certainly borrow it." Old man Zhang said. Lin Fan indifferent way: "she won''t borrow." "It''s a pity. Why is it a wife? If it''s a girlfriend, how nice it would be." Old man Zhang said regretfully. The nurse who received Lin Fan''s letter felt helpless. Who in the world has become a pen pal with a mental patient and has to write a letter or two every month? What would the other person think if he knows that he is a mental patient you have been communicating with? Or is he a psychopath. It''s quite possible. After sending the letter. They went back to the ward. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are sitting on the bed, looking at the letter carefully. The content is not very clear, but the words are clear. "She has a very right sentence. Those who have been robbing us are really dangerous. I feel that they must be mentally ill. We can''t provoke them." Old man Zhang Congzhong said. Lin Fan said calmly: "of course, that''s why I always smile at them. I just hope they can feel our kindness and make them feel warm." "Is that how you laugh?" Zhang old man two fingers pull the corner of the mouth, Zhang is very big, teeth are exposed. "No, it is." Lin Fan grinned and had two dimples. Gradually. They looked at each other and said the same thing. "Hee hee "Hee hee Xiao Chen''s nurse passed by and saw the situation inside the house. His hair stood up all over and he shuddered. It was really terrible. Chapter 48 Inside, a group of people sat smoking. There was smoke. The one eyed man sat on the leadership chair, smoking backward with one hand, spitting out his tongue, correcting his faults, and looking at the projection picture on the wall with dignified expression. A woman with long hair and a black tight buttock skirt, holding a slender baton to light the picture, occasionally holding her glasses, said slowly: "this is the picture recorded by the camera on the other side of the river crossing bridge. Because of the evil things, many cameras have been damaged, only these can be seen." "It''s not known who killed the evil things, but it''s definitely not vice president Li Laifu." The woman is the head of the Department''s post analysis team. Jin Heli. He is 1.72 meters tall, slim and perfectly curved. He is about 1.78 meters tall in high-heeled shoes. He has a high IQ. If someone does not know about this woman, he will definitely think that he may be the close secretary of a big boss. The tear mole in the corner of the eye is very attractive. There are a lot of people in the Department who want to hook up with this sexy beauty leader. But the answer is You want a fart? In fact, those who were rejected silently thought that if it was your fart, I would like to eat it. The one eyed man leans back on the leather chair, puts his left hand on the table, holds the handle of the chair in his right hand and smokes silently. The smoke floats in front of him, and his eyes are not so calm. He saw two acquaintances in the picture. There is no mistake. I will never forget the existence of the patients in Qingshan mental hospital. They appeared there and survived. The evil things disappeared inexplicably. I don''t know whether they are dead or alive. I can only find a pool of blood on the ground. He thought of what Dean Hao had said to him. He ate the lost dog, leaving only one dog tooth. The four strong people in the four courtyards around are talking. They use their brains to think about the situation on the river crossing bridge. Some unknown strong people pass by and kill the evil things. Or maybe the evil thing got lost and left when he knew where to go. All kinds of possibilities came out. The scene was very noisy. Who knows what happened. "Silence "I may know what''s going on." The one eyed man opened his mouth. His voice was a little hoarse. His only eye was staring at the picture, and his eyes were shining. Everyone looked at the one eyed man curiously. I want to know what''s going on. It''s just "But I can''t say it." The one eyed man said slowly. They all reluctantly leaned back in their chairs. It was not nonsense. If the one eyed dragon didn''t open his mouth, but any one of them, they would be angry. Day! You might as well not. The one eyed man has his own ideas. He meets them in a mental hospital and is sent to the hospital. He doesn''t know the process, but he knows the beginning and the end. If they are ordinary people, they are. But they''re good enough. His own strength is very strong, Yanhai City, one of the strong, can rely on a silver needle to tie his leg paralysis, but also the whole he did not feel, enough to show the extreme terror. And then he went to the hospital and asked about the blood. The hematopoietic stem cells in the blood are amazing. Ordinary people can''t have this phenomenon, even he is. So he can be sure that these two mental patients are tiger, absolutely not as simple as imagined. If he had to give a reason, where did the evil thing go, he could only say that it might have been eaten by them. "There is no need to trace this matter. Continue to look for traces of evil things. I suspect that there will be high-level evil things hidden in Yanhai City, controlling what is happening now." The one eyed man said in a deep voice, what worries him most is this matter. There is a level 7 evil thing coming out of the pit in Mount Tai, but it is definitely not the strongest. It is likely to be a bait, and the purpose is to let other evil things disperse and hide. The strong men in the four courtyards were curious about what the one eyed man knew. But depending on the situation, he knew that it was absolutely impossible to pry something out of his mouth unless his teeth were broken. Jin Heli held her glasses and her sexy red lips were slightly open. "The next step is for the graduates from the fourth college to practice in Yanhai city. The arrangement process is that the four students will be led to their respective battle places to visit. At the same time, they will go to the cemetery to pay homage to those heroes who once gave their lives for Yanhai city. Finally, they will go to Qingshan psychiatric hospital to serve as volunteers." The one eyed man heard that the corners of his eyes were beating slightly. He''s allergic to this place now. The psychological pressure caused by the two mental patients has not disappeared. Lin Daoming, a master of Maoshan, smokes dry smoke and says leisurely: "it''s these formalistic shows again. I want to take them to fight against evil things directly to ensure that they will grow up one by one."Liu haichan, a strong Taoist in the high court, glanced at each other and said, "you know a fart. It''s called the process. Do you understand the process? There''s no square without rules. You don''t even know this. You want to get rid of the Taoist figure and set up your own house. It''s really making people laugh." "What are you talking about? I''ve put up with you for a long time. Let''s have a fight and see how I can use this money sword to poke big holes in you." Lin Daoming can''t stand it. When he sprays, the missing front teeth are leaking, but he still can''t stop him from trying to do it. "I''m afraid of you." Liu haichan said. "I''ll tell you what." Lin Daoming points at each other, but he doesn''t move you. Liu haichan said with a smile: "just say that piracy means piracy. Don''t admit it. Still It''s also authentic in Maoshan. I don''t even recognize my ancestors. I''ve put all you can do in heaven. " The strong man in the high court of Buddhism held the beads and said, "Amitabha." The strong doctor in the high court took out some pills, "you can fight well. With me, you can''t die." Lin Daoming stepped on the chair, picked up his sleeve, blew his beard, and glared at Liu haichan. Liu haichan''s indifferent face made him look at each other with contempt. It''s like saying, there''s something to do with me. Pop! The one eyed man patted the table angrily and said, "you four are almost 400 years old. Can you take the key point and invite you out of the mountains and forests to teach in the college? You say it''s boring. Now you''re in Yanhai City, but you fight with each other again. If it''s still like this, you''ll collect things for me and go away. I''ll ask you to be clever." The one eyed man is really angry. Now that such a big thing has happened, how can we still have leisure to quarrel here. "Hum!" Lin Daoming turned his head and disdained to see each other. Liu haichan said with a smile: "boundless heaven, don''t have the same insight as a fool." Jin Heli left the war discussion room holding the papers, stepping on high heels and twisting her hips. The strong Buddhist took a furtive glance, closed his eyes and recited the name of Buddha. "Amitabha!" Chapter 49 March sixth! It''s fine! It''s another beautiful day. On the green grass, a group of mental patients who yearn for freedom and pursue their dreams gather in the grass. Some run happily, some recite poems and books, and some talk to big trees and discuss the science of nature. Lin Fan and Zhang lie side by side, pouting their hips. No one knows what they are doing, as if they are discussing some big secret. "You see how amazing the ants are. No matter how far away they are from home, they always remember the way home." Old man Zhang pinches an ant that climbs to the door of his home and puts it in the distance. Then he sees that after the ant falls to the ground, its feet slide very fast and it climbs towards the home. When it comes to the door again, old man Zhang pinches it up and puts it in the distance again. Ant: a man, you are too much. Lin fan calm way: "really good magic." Old man Zhang said with a triumphant smile: "this is what I found in my last research." "I''m going to practice. See for yourself." Lin Fan said. Old man Zhang asked, "is it electrotherapy?" "No, there is no way to satisfy me with the current in the socket. I want to practice qigong." Lin Fan thinks that it''s very powerful to get qigong practice in a dream. He wants to study it carefully. Just like old man Zhang''s research on acupuncture, he made constant progress and finally developed the half step method of universe operation. "Lin fan, I know there is a place where electrotherapy is very powerful. Do you want to know?" Old man Zhang stealthily looked around and made sure that there were no bad guys. Then he whispered that they were already very obscene when they were lying there, and because of his obscene appearance, they were even more obscene. For the nursing workers, their main responsibility is to look after the patients, not let them do something dangerous, or prevent them from fighting. The mental patients fight fiercely, and the reasons are various. It''s hard for you to understand. "Where is it?" Lin fan asked curiously. The socket is black, and the current is not strong, which has no effect on him. Many cultivation methods used to be useless, and I don''t know what happened. Maybe this is the result of his successful cultivation. Old man Zhang quietly pointed to the high-pressure box 100 meters to the right. "That''s it. I''ve seen it on TV. The current there is the strongest. If you want, I can cooperate with you and make sure you can do what you want." "But before that, I feel it''s necessary to give you a needle. My half step method is very powerful." Old man Zhang wants to serve Lin Fan wholeheartedly. No one believes that Lin fan can practice. Only he believes that he can pat his chest and promise that I am the one who believes in him most. "Good." Lin Fan calmly looked at the high-voltage box 100 meters away, which was placed in the air. He really wanted to have a try. The electric shock training method is feasible. This is the conclusion he and old man Zhang have come to for many years, which has become a reality and has been verified recently. "But these bad guys won''t let me near." There was a fire burning in his heart. He had never noticed the high-pressure box before. After old man Zhang reminded him, he really wanted to have a try and touch it. Maybe it would be really useful. "Believe me, I have a good idea." Old man Zhang patted Lin Fan on the shoulder with firm eyes and said, "you are my friend. I will try my best to help you. When I come to distract them, you can climb up if you have a chance. Before that, let me give you some injections." "Well." Lin Fan nodded. He believes in Lao Zhang''s acupuncture technique. It''s all scientifically proven, and the effect is very good. It''s numb and dizzy every time. It''s very comfortable when you wake up. Others say that it will kill you, but he believes in Lao Zhang. I really want to tell those people Don''t talk if you don''t understand. Old man Zhang stealthily looked at the stone like nurse in the distance, then carefully took out the silver needle box, held the silver needle with his fingers, and quickly and decisively applied the needle. A moment later, old man Zhang scratched his head. "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. Old man Zhang tooted his mouth and said, "I can''t find a place." "Just a needle." Lin Fan said. Old man Zhang shook his head, "no, you are my friend. I must take it seriously. I can''t prick a needle at will, eh! I found it. I don''t feel comfortable in this position. That''s it. " The voice just dropped. The last shot fell decisively. "How do you feel?" "Numb." "What else?" "Sour." "What else?" "Dizzy." "That''s right. This is the effect of the half step universe operation method. I feel that I have succeeded. The last needle I just dropped is right. According to my research, the cells in your body have been activated, and they will provide you with super power."Old man Zhang showed a bright smile. He believed in Lin Fan''s cultivation method, and Lin Fan also believed in his acupuncture. It doesn''t matter if others don''t believe it. As long as my good friends believe me. Later, old man Zhang pulled out the silver needle on Lin Fan''s body and carefully put it into the needle box. Then he pointed to Lin Fan''s crotch and said, "I suggest you give it to me and let me keep it for you, otherwise it will be robbed by these villains." Lin Fan looks down at his crotch. Meditate for a moment. "You have a point." He opened his crotch, took out the hidden knife, and solemnly handed it to old man Zhang, "you are my friend, I''m very relieved to give it to you for safekeeping." "Well, I''ll take care of it." Old man Zhang took the knife with both hands, then opened his crotch, put the knife in and hissed A little pain, and the knife out, "or on the chest is better." "Look at me." Old man Zhang stood up and looked at the motionless nurses around him. He came to a nurse with his hands crossed, came to each other and stared at each other. This young male nurse, sun Neng, has big eyes. After graduating from University, he entered into the business world with great ambition. He was cheated by his classmates, his girlfriend and good friends. He lost his fortune and went back to Yanhai city. After being introduced by his family, he became a nurse in Qingshan mental hospital. It''s hard to be a nurse. First of all, good mental state, patience, sincerity and love. He thinks he can do it. But Pop! Old man Zhang patted sun Neng''s head, and then looked at Sun Neng intently. The meaning is very clear. I''m challenging you. Don''t you have any idea? "You..." Sun Nenggang wanted to ask, but he shut up again. He thought about the content of the training. He had to be patient and loving. He couldn''t beat or scold. He needed to communicate well. Pop! Old man Zhang patted sun Neng on the head again, then squatted down and patted sun Neng on the crotch. "Ah Sun Neng covered his crotch with both hands and his face turned red. Seeing old man Zhang running away with a laugh, he called out in a hurry. "Catch him..." The surrounding nursing workers saw that Zhang Laofa was crazy and began to encircle in a hurry. Lin Fan was moved to tears when he saw old man Zhang being chased by a group of bad people. Lao Zhang, it''s very kind of you! PS: please vote for me if you have a recommendation. Thank you. Chapter 50 Lin Fan stealthily ran to the high-pressure box below, he could not reach, holding the stone column to climb up, but could not climb up, standing on the ground scratching his head, a little confused. It''s a little high. What can I do if I can''t climb it? Seeing that Lao Zhang is still being chased by bad people, he can''t waste his efforts. He has to climb up anyway. Beside the high-voltage box, it reads: [high voltage danger, non staff are strictly prohibited to operate, violators are responsible for the consequences. ¡¿ Lin fan is very calm, he knows these words, he is not illiterate, he is a very learned person, but others did not find it. He felt that he could not climb up. He could jump up and push on his feet. He really went up. He never thought that he could jump so high. He firmly believes that as long as he wants to do it, he can do it. If he doesn''t try, he will never know how powerful he is. Once the two holes of the socket were the way to heaven, but now the high-voltage box is a special shortcut not even to the hospital. Normal people will be scared to avoid it when they see it. For Lin fan, he wants to try the useful current that Lao Zhang told him. Maybe it will really be useful. I hope it won''t disappoint people. "Ah, chase me..." Old man Zhang is as flexible as a monkey. He runs fast. Several nurses are chasing him, but they haven''t even caught up with him. The mental patients around clapped their hands and yelled. "Good, good, good..." "Run, run." Where they know what happened, they feel very interesting. It''s really fun for eagles to catch chickens. Sun Neng endured the pain for a long time, panting, holding his kidney, gasping. He was really tired. He didn''t expect that a mental patient could run like this. He used to think this job was very dangerous, but now he finds it not only dangerous, but also very tiring. If it wasn''t for the evil dirt. He would never stoop. "Don''t run away." Sun Neng shouts, and then Yu Guang looks around. Suddenly, he turns his head and looks into the distance. He finds that a mental patient climbs onto the high-pressure box. He screams: "come down, that thing can''t be touched, come down..." "Don''t chase me. Some patients are climbing on the high pressure box." Sun Neng is muddled. He has a good mentality. If the female nurse sees this scene, he will cry bitterly, covering her mouth and tearing her heart and lungs. If she is a little timid, she can''t say that even the unknown liquid can be scared out. The nurses who were chasing old man Zhang heard the cry and looked away. They also saw Lin Fan climbing on the high-pressure box. Their faces were shocked. Don''t die? But it''s understandable to think about it. If you talk to the mentally ill, they will ask you for no money. Senior director holding a thermos cup, leisurely walking in the mental hospital, he is very satisfied with the job, although sometimes a little troublesome, but most of the time is very relaxed. No matter who sees him, he has to shout Hello, director! Bang Dang! At this time, the senior director stood in the same place, his thermos cup fell to the ground, he opened his mouth, staring at the distance. "Lying trough!" Doctor''s degree he saw in front of a scene, all kinds of talent behind, a lying trough represents his heart. He took out his cell phone and dialed the dean''s number. "Dean, something''s going to happen." His tone was calm, but there was fear in it. "Oh, I see. The ambulance will be here soon." "Dean, it may not be the problem of 120 this time. The cemetery you entrusted last time is likely to be used." "What are you talking about?" "Ah! Dead... " The senior director screamed, and even his cell phone was thrown away by him. When Lin Fan touched the wires in the high-voltage box, the terrible current swept all over his body. His hair stood up and the electric arc was twining. He was shaking and his facial features began to twist. With his eyes turning rapidly, he slowly raised his hand and pointed to the sky. There was electric current flashing in his fingers, shouting: "Lao Zhang, I may have succeeded." "I''m full of power now." Bang! The spark sputters, and the power of instant explosion directly flies Lin fan. In the office. Dean Hao slowly put down his cell phone and looked at the computer with a black screen. He had a premonition that something was wrong. Then, a roar came to his ear. He immediately went to the window and saw flames and black smoke from the high-voltage box in the distance. "I..." He didn''t say a word, but dialed 120. "Hello! This is... " "I know where it is. I''ve set out. I''ll be here soon." "I want to say...""I know. Hang up. I''m driving." Doodle! Dean Hao stood in the same place, his expression became stiff. He didn''t have to think about who was killing him. But he didn''t think that the patients in 666 ward would challenge the high-pressure box. So high, how did you climb up. Now! Lin Fan lay quietly on the grass. The grass around him turned black, and his body was black. His hair was burnt by electricity. When he fell to the ground, he trembled a few times. The nurses stood in the same place, some legs trembled, some buttocks slumped on the ground. I was completely frightened by the scene in front of me. "Don''t let the patients get close. They are all eight meters away." Cried the recovered nurses. Some hold the mentally ill to keep them away. "Lin Fan..." Old man Zhang ran to Lin Fan''s side in spite of the obstruction of the nurse. "You come back." Cried the nurse. Just for old man Zhang, he wants to go to Lin fan to see what''s going on. Old man Zhang saw that Lin Fan was black all over. He put out his hand to touch Lin fan. With a slap, it seemed that there was still a residual electric current. Old man Zhang was surprised to draw back his hand. "Lin fan, are you ok?" Old man Zhang is so nervous that he grabs his arms with both hands. He is very uneasy. Now Lin Fan''s eyes and teeth are white, and the rest are black. He reluctantly smiles and reveals his white teeth and says, "I''m ok. I feel good." Old man Zhang grabbed his head and asked sadly, "did I do something wrong?" "You''ve done nothing wrong. I''m fine now, but I''m a little tired. I''ll sleep first." Lin Fan said slowly, then closed his eyes and lay there motionless. Old man Zhang anxiously turns around in place. It''s impossible. I must have done something wrong. Is it really so terrible on TV? He saw that there were still electric arcs ahead. He walked slowly and reached out to touch. Bang! Old man Zhang was directly bounced away and landed beside Lin fan. The two patients in 666 ward lay side by side without moving. They shared the happiness and difficulties. A good brother needs to be neat. "Ah! Dean, another one is dead. " The female nurse with a bad mentality was sitting on the grass, crying and crying for a moment. Qingshan psychiatric hospital screamed constantly. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! Here comes the familiar voice. An ambulance floated in with absolute operation. The doctor and the nurse came in a hurry pushing an emergency stretcher. It''s just when you see the scene. The doctor and the nurse were silent. "Dean Hao, is this going to the hospital or the crematorium?" Asked the doctor. "What do you say?" Dean Hao is in a bad mood. Please don''t have an accident. Over the years, I have feelings for you all, but I didn''t expect you to play so much. Damn high-pressure box, can''t you climb higher? How to say, it has to be two or three hundred meters high. PS: Thank you: the reward from jakc, gegwu. Thank you. Chapter 51 Huatian 3A hospital! Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! An ambulance quickly drove into the hospital. There were doctors and nurses waiting at the door of the hospital. They were informed in advance and rushed to the door to wait. Two patients in Qingshan mental hospital have a big accident. There''s a good chance it won''t come back. As the vice president, Li Laifu usually makes an inspection tour in the hospital, then goes back to the office, drinks tea, smokes, reads the news, plays with the computer, and has nothing to do with it. At this time, he was not so relaxed. He had been waiting in the operating room for a long time. He put on his operating clothes, even the glasses he didn''t usually wear. The doctors and nurses around him were waiting quietly. Even if we haven''t seen the patients yet, the pressure is always on them. Soon, the sound of the emergency stretcher rolling came. "Let''s Please let me go The nurses were pushing the emergency stretcher, and the family members of the patients who passed by saw Lin Fan''s situation and couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. What a miserable look! What''s this man doing? I don''t know why, the surrounding temperature has increased. The red light in the operating room is on. Lin Fan was lying on the operating table. In the past, he was able to keep sober, but this time he was going to let people down. He closed his eyes and frowned, which was very painful. "Sure enough, I see you again. Are all the people in the mental hospital stupid? Can''t even see the patients well? " "It''s said that he got an electric shock by climbing on the high-voltage box." "What a disease." "He''s really sick, mentally ill." "Vice president, the patient was severely burned all over the body, with 50% burn area." "No, it''s a miracle that the patient''s heart rate is weakening and his breathing is becoming weak." As the vice president, Li Laifu is also at the expert level. If it wasn''t for the serious situation this time, he would not have done it himself. I have to say that he is completely convinced of Lin fan. The more he does, the bigger he gets. Maybe he will lose his life next time. Nearly ten hours passed. The operation was over. Li Laifu walked out of the door of the operating room and almost collapsed to the ground. He sat on the chair beside him powerlessly, took off his mask, took out his mobile phone and dialed. "Dean Hao, you are serious this time. People have been rescued, but the situation is still not optimistic. The burn is too serious, and the follow-up treatment is troublesome. Do you have anything to say?" "Well, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of it, but it can''t happen for the second time. They''re going too far now. They''re just going around in hell." Li Laifu was in a better mood when the other party hung up the phone. He thought that Hao would play cheap with him, but he didn''t expect that his attitude was much better this time. He called the hospital fee in advance and asked him to take good care of the patient. By the way, it was hard. That''s what people say. If it had been like this before, there would have been no quarrel. If I had known the present, I would have known the beginning. In the ward. Zhang Hongmin is taking care of her daughter. When she sees the nurse pushing the patient in, she looks at her curiously and says, "benefactor, why are you here again?" Next. He restrained his smile and said sadly, "benefactor, how did you become like this?" Lin Fan''s whole body was made into zongzi, and he said calmly, "I don''t know." He has woken up and has a strong recovery ability. It is reasonable to say that he must be in a coma and in a dangerous period. It is absolutely impossible for him to be so sober. "Who on earth should have beaten my benefactor like this? It''s heartless." Zhang Hongmin is very sad and indignant. This benefactor donates hematopoietic stem cells and gives him money to save his daughter, which is the benefactor in his heart. Now seeing his benefactor like this, his heart is very sad. "Your benefactor was electrified by climbing on the high voltage box." The nurse said that as a nurse for so many years, she has seen a lot of people who have been electrified. Generally, ten of them have been electrified and eight of them have died. As for those who have been electrified by the high-voltage box, none of them are alive. But now a miracle is just around the corner. They are so seriously electrified that they are still alive. Zhang Hongmin was stunned. His eyes were straight. He had a lot to say in his heart, but suddenly he didn''t know what to say. After a moment''s meditation, he said slowly: "benefactor, there must be a blessing after death." After he calmed down, he remembered that the benefactor was a mental patient. When he thought about the benefactor''s situation, it seemed that touching the high-pressure box was not unusual. Lin Fan quietly lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling, looking very engrossed. There was nothing wrong with old man Zhang. He was electrified and survived after simple rescue. He was lying beside the hospital bed and asked, "how do you feel?" "Good." Lin Fan said. He couldn''t move now. The package was so tight that his whole body showed a face and his eyes were rolling."Lao Zhang, at that moment, I really felt that the place you pricked me was really useful. I felt that my whole body was full of strength. What happened now was that the impurities in my body were discharged by electric current. They didn''t understand, so they were too nervous." "When we get home, we''ll try again." Lin Fan felt electrified by the high-voltage box. When he pointed to the sky, he felt a magical force pouring into his body. Old man Zhang said: "I''m very happy to accompany you to the end. You''re right. When I was electrified, I also felt that my soul was about to fly out of my body. My body became so light." Zhang Hongmin listened to the communication between two psychotic patients. I don''t know why. He always feels out of place. Maybe this is the happiness of the mentally ill. "Benefactor, the high voltage box is very dangerous. It will electrocute people. You must not try again." Zhang Hongmin persuades him, hoping to move him with a kind heart. "Do you want to try? I can take you to practice together. You think it''s dangerous just because you haven''t tried. If you have, you won''t say so. " Lin Fan said. Old man Zhang agreed: "there is no mistake. That''s the truth." Perhaps this is the heart of the soul, they two looked at each other, and then a brilliant smile. In other people''s eyes, they are looking for each other''s death, but in their eyes, they are helping each other. Zhang Hongmin blinked. Somehow, he felt deep malice. If it''s electrified. Maybe it''s better to go to the crematorium instead of the hospital. Zhang Hongmin thought, I''m for your good, but you want to pull me to death, forget it, I''d better see nothing. Lin Fan looks at the little girl next to him. They look at each other. He looks at the little girl with gentle eyes. "Lovely little girl." Zhang Hongmin is a little afraid. He is afraid that his benefactor will take his daughter to practice together. It seems that he should always be on guard. Benefactor, I have no other meaning to you, but your kindness is frightening. Special departments. The one eyed man sat there, put down the phone, looking very serious. "Also said you have no problem..." Chapter 52 One eyed men don''t want to meet people with mental illness. But there''s always been people paying attention to the situation there. Climbing on the high-voltage box, the electrified man is smoking and smelling of meat. For ordinary people, he is absolutely dead and doesn''t have to go to the hospital. But the news just came out is that he is alive again. Although not lively, but can eat and drink, can continue to brag force. The one eyed man is shocked. What is the situation of the other side? Why does he have such ability? Is the body antibody very strong? The current of the high-voltage box, even the six strong can not bear, let alone the two mental patients. But the magic thing is He survived, nothing happened, everything was ok except the burn. "Shall I go to the mental hospital?" He fell into deep meditation and was startled by this idea. How can a good man have such an idea? He has suffered several losses and has not made any progress? That''s a damn idea. He would never go to those two psychopaths. Night! Nine o''clock. Yanhai city center is still very busy, and in a dirty street, there is a shop door with a light on. The shop owner stands at the door, looking at both ends of the street, and no guests pass by. We have to close the door. Since the TV news broadcast that there are evil things hidden in Yanhai City, some dark streets have no guests passing by at night. Zhao Jinlong stood at the door of the shop, looking at the door. Trendy barber shop! Today''s business is not very good. I just made more than 300 yuan. Green grass head, spiked shoes, Wangzai clothes, can be called the trend of the world to carry the handle. At the age of 13, he studied with Mr. Tony and graduated at the age of 18. With the money he accumulated over the years, he opened a barber shop and dreamed of becoming Mr. Tony in the barber industry. But there is a difference between reality and fantasy. It''s not what you think you can do. Zhao Jinlong turns off the light in the house, stands at the door, pulls down the rolling door, and is ready to ride on his beloved ghost fire to have a barbecue, drink two bottles of beer, and then happily go home to have a rest. Although such a day is meaningless, everything is full. WOW! Zhao Jinlong pulled down the rolling shutter door, but suddenly, he felt cold behind him, and there was a huge shadow in front of him. His hand holding the key was shaking. Thinking of the news broadcast on TV, there were evil things hidden in Yanhai City, he muttered that he would not be so unlucky. He wants to go back. But I dare not look back. I''m afraid I''ll look back and see the terrible guy, and then I''ll be swallowed. Zhao Jinlong stood in the same place, his legs trembling, sweat dripping from his forehead. He looked aside and saw a big hairy hand holding the rolling door. It''s definitely not human. His tears had already come down and he begged: "brother, I''m not delicious. I''m also very poor. Please don''t treat me like this. I work hard every day. I get up at six in the morning and go to bed at eleven or twelve in the evening. I earn tens of thousands of yuan every year. Sometimes I fall in love and get dumped by others." "Give me a chance and let me live." Creak! Big hand force, will roll up the door. Zhao Jinlong didn''t dare to look back. His back was chilly and his hair was up. He wanted to look back many times, but he didn''t have the courage. He had to stand in the same place with his head down. All of a sudden. He was pushed into the house. He was so powerful that he couldn''t stand on his feet. Pop! The light in the barber''s is on. Zhao Jinlong turned his head and saw in the mirror what the huge creature was. It was a huge chimpanzee. Ah! I feel dizzy. He fell down on the ground without any reaction and fainted completely. "Huhu..." The gorilla looks at the human falling on the ground without any ferocious action. Instead, he finds something in the house. His hair is very black, bright, and his muscles are very strong. It gives people the feeling that he is full of explosive power. The only fly in the ointment is that the gorilla is Mediterranean, with a bald head and a little hair on both sides. When the gorilla came to Yanhai City, he hid himself, trying to hide himself with the help of human beings, but he didn''t expect that the other party would send him to the zoo. For him, this kind of behavior is too much. How can I go to the zoo with such a brave existence. So he sneaked out. Hide yourself. Because the body size is similar to that of human beings, and most of them come out at night, they have not been found. He is different from other evil things. Other evil things like to eat people and destroy, but he likes to make himself Beautiful. The only thing that makes him uncomfortable is his hair, which makes him feel inferior all the time.When the gorilla saw the green hair wig placed on the mold, he was very happy to take it up, cover it on his head, and look left and right in the mirror. It looks very good. Then find the glue, squeeze on the head, put the wig on the head, in front of the mirror to make a variety of body-building posture, it is too handsome. "Hoo Hoo "Gegewu!" King Kong gorilla is very happy, ready to leave here, will fall on the ground to pick up the key of the electric car, walked outside, scratched the buttocks, a little itchy. Zhao Jinlong pretended to faint. I thought I was going to die. But did not expect the gorilla did not notice him, but robbed his beloved green hair wig, and Guihuo electric car, how can it be like this. But I was relieved to think that I could save my life. Good luck. Then, he saw the gorilla step on his ghost fire electric car, the body dropped a level, the rear tires were flat, whew, disappeared in the night. "Ah! No, my ghost fire. " Zhao Jinlong reaches out his hand in despair, as if to say, Xiaomei Never leave me. He took out his cell phone and called the police directly. "Hello! I called the police. Just now a gorilla robbed me of my green hair wig and my ghost fire electric car. Come on. " Zhao Jinlong is suffering. "You''re not on drugs, sir?" Answer the phone is a voice of gentle operator, she received the phone''s first reaction is whether the alarm person is on drugs. "I''m not on drugs. I run a barber shop. I''m on drugs." "Come here quickly." "He ran away on my ghost fire." In the dark street. A gorilla with green hair wig rides through the street in an electric car. He is skillful in driving and goes against the wind. His green hair is blown up by the wind. He habitually presses it with his hand. The human world is actually good. He likes the life here very much, but he knows that there are human beings looking for them. They need to hide and can''t be exposed. Right now. In front of the dark street, there is an evil Mantis. It is more than one meter high, and its sickle like forepaws emit faint light. The sound of mantis is not the voice of human beings, but the unique communication sound of evil things. "You are evil, but you live in the human world. You don''t deserve to be one of us." "Go to hell." The evil Mantis quickly attacks the gorilla. It''s very fast. The sharp sickle sweeps it. It''s going to cut the gorilla in half. Bang! There was a loud noise. The tail lights of Guihuo electric car disappeared in the dark. And just where it was, the evil mantis had been broken up, thick blood spilled all over the ground, mantis head lying there alone, staring, to death did not understand what happened? PS: recommend a book "Harry Potter is invincible", a beautiful little sister to write the book, everyone to subscribe to see, very good-looking, absolutely no problem, believe my level. PS: please give me the recommended tickets. Chapter 53 March 7th! It''s fine. It''s sunny and windy. It''s a good day for traveling. Huatian 3A hospital, in the ward. When Lin Fan wakes up in his sleep and opens his eyes, he sees that someone is watching him all the time. He sees who the other person is, the one eyed man who is unwilling to make friends with them. No mistake. The one eyed man came to the hospital again and said that he would not have any contact with the two mental patients. But he thought about it all night. He smoked a few packs of cigarettes and his throat dried up. He dropped a cruel word and came to the hospital ward. He moved a chair to the end of the bed and looked at Lin Fan with his legs up. "Hello, we''ll see you again." Lin Fan sat up straight, stretched out his hand, and the bandage wrapped around his body cracked. The one eyed man frowned. He was electrified like this. Can he still move? Is the wound dehiscent and painless? The one eyed man didn''t pay attention to Lin fan. It''s impossible to shake hands. I''ll never shake hands with a mental patient in my life. He just looked at Lin fan. Lin Fan likes each other''s eyes. Only friends look at each other for a long time. He looks at each other with a smile. Old man Zhang wakes up and quarrels for a sprite. When he sees the one eyed man in the hospital, he smiles happily. When the good man comes, he sees him and Lin Fan looking at each other, so he joins in and looks at each other with a smile. In another bed, Zhang Hongmin feeds her daughter for breakfast. His hands trembled when he saw the situation nearby. He''s scared. One eyed dragon is absolutely abnormal. If it is normal, how can it look at the benefactor with mental illness. Gradually. The one eyed man can''t stand their eyes. True nerve. I can''t bear to think of a strong man like him. I can''t bear to think of others. "Are you here to give me another chance? You can rest assured that I will definitely succeed this time. " "Will you give me this chance?" Old man Zhang really wants to help this good man. Although he is not a friend, he knows that he is a good man. As long as he is a good man, he is willing to help him. The one eyed man took a look at old man Zhang. The meaning is very clear. Get out of here "I know you don''t believe me, but I''ll tell you the truth, I''ve figured out a way. The main reason for the previous failures is your other eye. If you blind your other eye, I can apply the needle at one time and grow your two eyes out." "Do you believe it?" What old man Zhang said was very serious. It didn''t seem like a joke at all. If a mental patient says a problem so seriously, it shows that there is a problem in the matter itself. The one eyed man took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. I was very angry. Even mental patients think I''m sick? "Trust him again. He''s really good." Lin Fan said good things for old man Zhang. He hoped his friends could help him. The one eyed man doesn''t want to talk. The price of believing in him is to blind the only good eye. If you believe in him, maybe your brain is really sick. Yeah, I shouldn''t be here. What can we communicate with them? He got up and left the ward. Old man Zhang bowed his head and said, "he didn''t believe me." Lin Fan comforted: "that''s his loss." "Well." Old man Zhang nodded, "I''m thirsty." "I''m thirsty, too." "Ah! My needle box is gone. They stole my baby. I''m so sad. " Lin Fan takes out coke and sprite from the cupboard. It''s not delicious at all, but there''s nothing else. He can only drink this. I miss my days at home. "Drink." "All right." They are good at forgetting unhappiness and like to be happy all the time. Vice president''s office. Li Laifu leisurely lying on the chair, drinking tea, even as the vice president, hands-on opportunities are not many, but after Lin Fan''s operation, he can be proud to tell everyone. I''m Li Laifu. My sword is not old. There will be another 300 rounds of war. Dong Dong! "Come in, please." When Li Laifu saw a one eyed dragon coming in, he was familiar with it! Isn''t this the last time I was hospitalized with those two mental patients? The emotion immediately excited and said: "yes, it''s you who run away without paying for the medicine. Now you dare to show up here." The one eyed man took a look at each other, took out a certificate from his arms and threw it on the other''s desk. Then he sat on the leather sofa with his legs cocked on the coffee table and waited quietly. Li Laifu thought that the other party was going to take out a gun. He was scared. Seeing the back, he knew that he was thinking too much. He could not help but feel relieved. Thinking about it, I, Li Laifu, saved the dying and healed the wounded. I''m friendly. Where''s my enemy.It''s just that he''s very angry. Cyclops are very impolite. This is the office of the vice president of Huatian 3A hospital. It''s polite for you to knock on the door, but what''s this now? Put your legs on the tea table. Do you know how expensive the tea table is? That''s the solid wood tea table I bought after saving for a long time. The little book on the desk. What the hell? It''s a dream to think that a small book can make Li Laifu forgive you. He disdained to pick up a small book, random look, gradually, eyes stare round, face serious, that a trace of disdain dissipated without a trace. Li Laifu walked up to the one eyed man, presented his certificate respectfully with both hands, and said humbly: "good leader, I didn''t expect that the leader would visit our Huatian hospital. It''s an honor for our hospital." "Do leaders drink tea? First class tea, absolutely authentic. " Without waiting for the one eyed man to agree or not, he made tea in person, respectfully put the steaming tea cup on the coffee table in front of the one eyed man, and then stood respectfully, just like a soldier waiting for the general to give orders at any time. The one eyed man took the cup and took a sip. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "well, it''s really good. Good tea." Li Laifu was flattered and fragrant. "It''s good that leaders like it. What Li Laifu respects most is leaders. Yanhai people can live and work in peace and contentment, thanks to leaders." "Leadership is hard." "Leaders drink tea." If Hao Ren sees Li Laifu''s attitude, he will definitely say that you are really a dog licker who hides deeply enough. "I want to know the data of all aspects of Lin Fan''s body in this operation. Can you do it?" The one eyed man asked directly. Li Laifu said: "please don''t worry. I will send the data immediately. Please wait a moment." A moment later. Li Laifu put the data file in front of the one eyed man. "Leader, all the things you need are here. What''s the difference? If the leader needs it, we still have his blood samples here, which can also be sent to the leader for research. " One eyed man is very satisfied with the vice president. He took the document, got up and patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, you''re very good. I look at you very well." Li Laifu was flattered and said seriously: "it''s my honor to serve the leaders." The one eyed man left with the document. When he came to the door, he turned back and asked: "the medicine fee hasn''t been paid yet. How much is it?" Li Laifu was shocked and said, "how much is the medicine? It''s our honor to be able to serve the leaders. How can we charge the leaders? We just hope that the leaders will have more time to come. " When it comes to this. He felt as if something was wrong. It seems that it''s not a good thing to come to the hospital often, so he changed his words: "come to inspect more." Chapter 54 Li Laifu, who saw off the leader, was relieved. I didn''t expect that the one eyed dragon mixed with the psychotic was actually a leader. I really didn''t see it. It''s true that people can''t judge their appearance. At the beginning, he said, "vice president, we haven''t given him a general examination. We don''t know the specific situation." The chief doctor reminded, then said: "but after the hand of the vice president of the treatment of patients, even if not check, it is absolutely no problem, I firmly believe that he can be discharged." Li Laifu didn''t mean anything else. What he is most afraid of now is Lin fan. I only hope to send these two mental patients back to Castle Peak. As for the chief doctor''s flattery, he was very helpful. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, what you said is very reasonable, but to be on the safe side, you can arrange a general examination for him." "Don''t worry, vice president. I''ll let you know as soon as the result comes out." Said the chief doctor. Normal ward. "That''s very kind of you." Li Ang looks at his girlfriend with admiration. It''s so happy that such a good woman can become his girlfriend. Tears of happiness are coming down. He affectionately looked at his girlfriend''s face, white, smooth, gentle smile makes his heart very comfortable. Even let him forget his own infertility. "You have to get better quickly, or I will be distressed." The woman said gently. "Well." Li Ang nodded his head, which was moved. He had completely fallen into the gentle village, unable to extricate himself, unable to wake up completely. The woman quietly put the bag in front of her, and the skin at the bottom of the bag was broken, which was very conspicuous. "Your bag is broken." Li Ang was distressed and said, what a good woman! She was reluctant to throw away her bag when it was broken. At first sight, she knew that she was a good woman who was diligent and thrifty. Woman smile, "it''s OK, bad can back, don''t waste that money." Li Ang grabbed the woman''s sleek hand and said stubbornly, "no, how can my girlfriend be worse than others? This card has the money I saved. Take it and buy a new bag. It must be expensive, or I will be unhappy." The woman took the card and kept silent for a moment, kissing Leon''s face, blushing and saying, "you''re so nice." Li Ang touched the cheek he was kissing and smilingly. He was gentle and warm, as if he was wrapped up by the sun. He felt like he was in a state of ecstasy. How happy. "Uncle Wang will come to see you later." Said the woman. Li Ang was surprised and said, "Uncle Wang is coming. That''s great. I want to thank Uncle Wang personally for introducing such a good girlfriend to me. I really want to thank him." He felt like a lucky man. He was afraid of the mental hospital. But when he thinks of his girlfriend, he''s full of power. There''s nothing to be afraid of. If I''m afraid of all these, how can I protect my favorite woman. Hospital parking lot. A man came down from a luxury car and wore gold and silver. The gold necklace around his neck was shining, and it was shining with his Mediterranean head. He is Uncle Wang. A middle-aged man in his forties who still thinks he is young. Cough! Uncle Wang got out of the car and coughed by holding the door of the car. He spitted out a mouthful of phlegm. The phlegm was green and sticky. He took a look and didn''t care. "I''m on fire again. I have to find a way to relieve the fire." He rubbed his eyes. Recently, he was always hallucinating. It seems that his scope of vision is wider and there is no dead angle in 360 degrees. And around the eyes there are a lot of small acne, squeeze in front of the mirror, can squeeze out a very disgusting green abscess, very painful. Come here this time. The purpose is simple. Visit Xiao Li and check in the hospital. Don''t let anything go wrong. I''m not feeling very well recently. There are always hallucinations in my mind. PS: Thank you, the emotionless code machine, the big man''s 50000 reward, thank you. Chapter 55 Lao Wang wore a black leather bag between his arms and walked into the hospital with his head held high. When people passing by saw Lao Wang, they would look at him more, not how handsome he was, but the acne around his eyes was really disgusting. He''s used to these looks. These people are greedy for his wealth. When they see him wearing gold and silver, with a large gold necklace around his neck and a luxury car key hanging from his waist, they are local tyrants. This is the pinnacle of life in the eyes of others. When he came to the registration area, when the female registration clerk saw Lao Wang, she was startled by the things on the other person''s face and almost screamed. Fortunately, her excellent professionalism told her that she could not shout out, otherwise she would look down on others. Female registrants aspire to become a doctor and help the wounded, but their specialty is not strong enough, so they can only stay in the post of registration. But she felt what happened to the registration clerk, which was also to serve the people. "Beauty, which department do you think I''d better go to in this situation?" Lao Wang paid for registration and asked. There are too many departments in the hospital, so he can''t say what''s wrong with him for the time being. He is usually very clean, and he is very single-minded. He hasn''t even touched Huang Mianpo. The female registrant looked very carefully. At this moment, she seemed to regard herself as a doctor. "I suggest you go to the dermatology department to have a look. This is probably a rare kind of acne." Lao Wang doesn''t know what acne is. Anyway, as long as it''s not hemorrhoids. "Thanks, beauty." Lao Wang walked upstairs with a list and a black leather bag. When he passed a smooth stainless steel wall, he stopped, spat on his hands, rubbed it, and habitually stroked the scarce hair. He doesn''t like the Mediterranean very much. He once went to see an additional doctor and wanted to be reborn. But when he saw that the attending doctor was also Mediterranean, he left without looking back. As an expert, you didn''t even do a good job on your own, and you gave it back to others. It''s really sick. Dermatology. There is no one inside for the time being, just a doctor sitting inside playing with the computer. Lao Wang went in and said, "doctor, help me to see what''s in the corner of my eye." In his forties, the doctor put down the mouse and saw the situation on the patient''s face. He was surprised, "sit here first, I''ll have a look." The situation around the eyes on Lao Wang''s face is a bit complicated. Ordinary people see, will only say, you this acne long some fierce ah, it''s time to find a girlfriend. The doctor was close to Lao Wang''s face and looked at it very carefully. When he saw this, he had been in the hospital for 20 years and felt like vomiting. It was not that he had never seen acne, but that the acne was disgusting, as if something was moving inside. Maybe it''s blindfolded. It is also possible to have an illusion if the length is too dense. "Have you had a dirty life lately?" "No, absolutely not. I''m honest and clean, like KTV, bath center, bar and so on. I never go there." "What do you usually eat?" "Just eat it normally. Delicacies are not so good. I just like salmon. I eat at least six servings a day Well, doctor, what are you doing Lao Wang was a little flustered when he saw the doctor wearing white gloves. He wanted to do it on the spot. The doctor said, "don''t be nervous. I just want to see what''s in it. If it''s all normal pus, it''s OK. I''ll give you some medicine, but if it''s anything else, you may have to have a blood test." "Don''t, don''t, don''t do it. I tried to squeeze it myself. It hurt so much that I almost smoked to death." Lao Wang waved his hands and gave way again and again, saying, "all the things I squeeze out are green viscous liquid. It''s really disgusting. Besides, I always feel that my abdomen and heart are not very comfortable. Tebi is very uncomfortable." The doctor heard that his hands were suspended in the air, green viscous liquid? What is this. There won''t be any infectious diseases. Nothing else. Even if the patient agrees to let him squeeze, he won''t squeeze. It''s too frightening. "You go to take blood test, and take a film to see what the situation is. I have never encountered the symptoms you mentioned for so many years." To be honest with the doctor, the other side''s face is really scary. Lao Wang is very helpless, but also this process, blood test, film view, this set of process down how much money ah. I really think my money is coming from the strong wind. No way. Lao Wang left the dermatology department, spent some money to take blood test, and then took a film. All the steps were fast, and he could get the test sheet in an hour. I just went to see Xiao Li. He introduced his little girl friend to Xiao Li, and there was no way. The Yellow faced woman in the family was a little cruel. If he knew that his little girl friend was pregnant, he would not kill two corpses with a knife. Later, he found that Xiao Li''s IQ is OK, and he has the talent to lick dogs. It''s a bargain for him. Let him take the dish. After all, even if you want to raise Lao Wang''s child, you have to see if it''s qualified.The most important thing is that Xiao Li lives close to him. Usually Xiao Li goes to work. As the old Wang next door, he can still go to his home to help. The inpatient department is in the next building, not far, very close. When I went downstairs to the inpatient department. Lao Wang held the column and closed his eyes slightly. It was very uncomfortable. His face was itchy. There was something running around in his body. His temperature was rising, just like a flame was burning. He shakes his head, trying to stay awake. When he opens his eyes, his vision becomes blurred and uncomfortable. "Oh, yes, I''m going to see Xiao Li. Why are you here?" He staggered towards the inpatient department. When the passers-by saw Lao Wang, they all retreated far away. At this time, Lao Wang was very strange, with sticky saliva flowing from the corners of his mouth, and stumbled into the elevator. "Ah The passers-by in the elevator saw Lao Wang''s appearance and shrieked in fear in the corner. "Don''t cry." Lao Wang lowered his head and pressed the elevator, turning back in a hoarse voice. He''s not feeling well now. Around the eyes of the acne burst open, green viscous liquid flow down, it is not acne, but an eye. "It''s hard." Lao Wang turned his head and his expression became ferocious. "You can help me see what happened to my face. It''s itchy and uncomfortable. It''s too uncomfortable." The passers-by huddled in the corner of the elevator made a shrill cry. "Help, help..." In the ward. "Why hasn''t Uncle Wang come yet?" Li Ang is looking forward to it. He really wants to thank Uncle Wang. If it wasn''t for Uncle Wang, he would never have known such an excellent girlfriend. At this time, the woman bowed her head and coughed, her face was ruddy, her temperature was suddenly on the high side, and her spirit became very bad. "What''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? " When Li Ang saw that his girlfriend suddenly coughed, he was listless, so he was distressed. This is the woman I love. She has been taking care of me in the hospital and brings him delicious chicken soup every day. Although sometimes she lacks chicken thighs, it doesn''t matter. "Nothing. It''s just a sudden discomfort." Said the woman. Ang Lee is really distressed. He always wants to say that it''s bad for his health not to eat ice cream at night. But he didn''t say. Because this is his girlfriend''s only hobby, he loves his girlfriend, how can he deprive her of her few hobbies. PS: Ladies and gentlemen, vote for me. I love you. I really love you as long as I vote. Chapter 56 Hospital corridor. "Monster, monster." When the family members of the patients saw the monsters in the corridor, they were scared out of their wits. Some of them crawled into the ward and pushed the door to death. They found the patient lying on the bed and looked at him suspiciously. He trembled: "there are monsters outside." Lao Wang''s condition is very bad. Originally, it could be seen that it was a human face, but now it completely changed into a fly head. The skin on the back split and grew a pair of wings. His mind gradually became confused, and strange pictures emerged. It''s like coming to a seafood restaurant, staring at a piece of salmon. With a bang, the fly swatter falls down and is embedded directly in the salmon and then thrown away. It''s a fly. After the shop owner killed the fly, the salmon was simply washed with clean water and put back into the box. Then Lao Wang came in swinging and took the box of salmon. "It''s noisy. It''s noisy. Which ward is Xiao Li in?" Lao Wang staggers to the front. Now he is going to the ward where Xiao Li is. Someone rushes up with something. He waves impatiently and throws the other side. How annoying! Don''t even bother me. Lao Wang went all the way to the end and saw a half covered ward. In the ward. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are sitting side by side on the bed, shaking their feet and staring at the little girl on the bed. The smile on their faces is very bright. They have been looking at each other for nearly an hour. The little girl had a smile on her face. She didn''t feel anything strange about her big brother''s smile at all. Instead, she felt very warm. Zhang Hongmin was nervous and said something out of tune, hoping to attract two mental patients, so that they don''t look at my daughter. If you have anything, just come to me. Am I still afraid of you as a big man? Old man Zhang took back the needle box. It''s all thanks to Lin fan. The doctor wants to take him to a physical examination, but he won''t go unless he returns Lao Zhang''s needle box. It''s hard for doctors to do it. If it''s an ordinary patient, it''s absolutely useful for them to reprimand severely. But these two are mental patients, and they have a few lives for each other. Since you won''t give in, we doctors with benevolence must give in. Pop! The door of the ward was violently pushed open. For Lao Wang, his vision is really blurred, but he can see more things. He can see two people sitting by the bed shaking their feet. They looked at each other. A moment later. Lao Wang looks back. "Xiao Li is not here. I have made a mistake." Lao Wang turned to leave. His mind was full of looking for Xiao Li. His other thoughts were very confused. He kept muttering, "I''m a fly. I hide very well. I just want to eat some meat. Why do you want to pat me to death?". No I''m not dead. I''m a parasite. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are attracted by the news. Old Zhang Zhen said, "Lin fan, he''s so hurt." Lin Fan indifferent way: "we want to save him." They look at each other, and their faces become firm and decisive. Even if they are mentally ill, they are caring people. When they see others injured, they can''t sit back and ignore them. Lin Fan got out of bed barefooted and ran to the door. He grabbed Lao Wang and dragged him into the room. Lao Wang was very strong. He was parasitized by evil things. Ordinary people were no match, but I''m sorry It''s not others who drag him, it''s Lin fan. "Don''t move. You are badly hurt. Don''t you see that your body is cracked?" Lin Fan pressed Lao Wang on the bed, and then looked at old man Zhang solemnly, "Lao Zhang, the next thing is for you." Old man Zhang took out the needle box, patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, I''m here." Zhang Hongmin is holding her daughter in the corner. Her eyes are very big and scared. It''s definitely not human. What are you doing? It''s dangerous. In the vice president''s office. Li Laifu hummed a ditty, life is colorful, the phone rings, lazily connected the phone. "Hello! What''s the matter "Dean, there''s something wrong. There''s something wrong in the inpatient department. It''s on the tenth floor. Come on." WOW! Li Laifu gets up fiercely and looks very serious. Is there something evil in the hospital? That''s enough. There are so many patients in the hospital, and they are very weak. If they encounter evil things, they can''t survive. Moreover, this place is his territory, so how can they tolerate evil things. Li Laifu looked around. He found a golf club in the house and waved it a few times. He felt good. When he left the office, he called the police. He didn''t go to the inpatient department to kill evil things. But as the vice president of the hospital, he has the responsibility to protect every patient and colleague. Even if he can''t do evil things, he can''t be counselled.When we get downstairs. Many people who go to the hospital rush out of their minds. "Security guard, pick up the guy and follow me up." Cried Li Laifu. But the voice was over, and no one paid any attention to him. Instead, the driver he was going to promote took out a steel pipe from the ambulance and ran over. "Vice president, I''m here." Li Laifu looked at the visitor and nodded. Without waiting for security, he ran directly to the tenth floor of the inpatient department. The corridor on the tenth floor. Li Ang''s fantasies about the future life will be very happy, warm and complete, but now all his fantasies have been shattered. In his heart, the most beautiful girlfriend has completely disappeared. At that time, he was distressed about why his girlfriend was so miserable. Holding her in her arms and comforting her, she suddenly found that her girlfriend''s smooth skin became hairy. He looked down, almost scared to death. Immediately run out. And the woman because of pain, holding his ankle. He fell down on the floor of the corridor and wanted to get up and run, but his girlfriend grabbed him by the ankle and said in a hoarse voice, "Leon, don''t abandon me. You said you love me." The woman''s hair looks like Lao Wang''s, and thick green liquid flows down her cheek. "I do love you..." "But it was a beautiful time." When Li Ang saw that his ex girlfriend turned pale, he kicked her in the face, which was too late to love. He struggled away, got up and retreated, and saw the bank card that had fallen from his girlfriend. Without any hesitation, he took the card back and put it in his pocket to run. I think I''m stupid. Yes, I''m a licking dog. As long as I''m beautiful, I can lick you. You doubt life. But when I''m not beautiful, licking dogs go away. Not all licking dogs are hungry. Every time he heard the sound of eating ice cream, he had a licking dog smile on his face, but he was secretly weeping in his heart. I will touch you with my true feelings. Later, an old aunt of a roommate told him that you should pay more attention to your girlfriend. Hearing the news was like a bolt from the blue to him. But think of their own infertility, but also in vain to have a child, how lucky ah, all save the money test tube baby, this little thing I can accept. Love you, lick you. Everything can accept you. The only unacceptable thing is So ugly. Li Laifu is standing in the corridor with the driver. "Evil things, this is Huatian hospital. As the vice president of the hospital, Li Laifu will never allow you to do anything wrong here. Now I''ll give you a chance. You can get down immediately, and I won''t beat you." Li Laifu, holding a golf club and shaking his white coat in one hand, said angrily. But he''s a little sick. This evil thing is not as good as the octopus. PS: recommend a Book: "from blind date to rebirth": nonsense life, from blind date to turn a corner. PS: please vote for me. PS: Xiao Li: you are not qualified to be licked by me. Chapter 57 Li Ang rushed to Li Laifu for help. It was terrible. Fortunately, I bravely recovered my bank card, otherwise I would lose a lot. "Vice President Li, please help me. This monster is so terrible that she almost ate me." Li Ang was greatly frightened and left a great shadow in his heart. Li Laifu frowned and said, "I just saw her. She seems to be your girlfriend. You are very kind." Li Ang almost cried, "Vice President Li, you can''t be bloody." Li Laifu clung to the golf club and was very nervous. Even in the face of octopus, he was not as nervous as he was now. The main reason was that the evil thing was so ugly that he was flustered. "You get out of the way and leave it to us." When he said these words, Li Laifu felt that his mind had been sublimated. Now he is not only the vice president, but also the parent of a big family. With the help of his weapons, he bravely faced the cruel enemy. His palms were full of sweat. Fortunately, the driver stood beside him and instilled some indescribable power into him. He swore in his heart that if I don''t promote you immediately after this incident, I''ll be Li Laifu''s star in public. What a good man, good loyal subordinate. When you are always around when you are in danger, how can you make those who support you feel cold. "Are you afraid?" Li Laifu asked. The driver said firmly: "follow the steps of vice president, even in front of me, I have no fear." Holding the vice president''s thigh is the greatest luck in his life. He is not afraid of any danger. Even if he is sacrificed, the vice president will never treat his family badly. A mature man who cares for his family will not be his own for the rest of his life, but his family, his wife and children. For the sake of his family, his wife and children can give everything. "Good." Li Laifu said a good word, including praise for the driver, and then asked: "what''s your name?" It''s his fault. Other drivers go through fire and water for him, but he doesn''t even know their names. That''s too much. "The Yellow crown, the champion''s crown." The driver knew that he had succeeded. When the vice president asked his name, he was already the vice president''s person. It will always be. It won''t change. Li Laifu nodded and kept his name in mind. At this point. The mutant woman stood up ferociously and growled sharply, "why do you want to hit me? I want to eat you..." Then he rushed to Li Laifu and Huang Guan. "Watch the move." Li Laifu had no choice but to swing his golf club towards the evil object. Huang Guan roars, stares at his eyes and waves the steel pipe. He is not afraid of danger. If he wants to win a future for his family, he has no strength and no backstage, he can only work hard. Dong! Bang! Two different voices came. The two of them stare at the scene in front of them. I don''t know when a bald man appears. The man is hard and hard, and holds the evil object''s arm with both hands. The golf club hit him on the head. The steel pipe hit him in the back. "I say you two, you are a little too much. Do you think you are knocking wooden fish?" "Watch it. You can''t deal with evil things." "Drink!" The bald man roared, stepped on his feet, and fell the evil thing over his shoulder. With a bang, the evil thing fell to the ground. Then he kicked it and roared. The evil thing was hit hard. He glided on the ground and glided ten meters before stopping slowly. Suddenly, a man with a peach sword appeared. Holding a yellow amulet in his hand, his wrist shakes, the Yellow amulet lights up, whew, a flame falls, covering the evil things. In a moment, the evil things are burned to ashes. "No, this evil thing is only level 2 at most, but the energy detection shows that there should be level 3 evil things." The man with the peach wood sword frowned. Li Laifu and Huang Guan look at each other. The meaning in their eyes is very clear. It''s reliable for professionals to meet this kind of thing. You let him be very good at using scalpels, but if you want to fight with evil things, that''s to kill himself. In the ward. Lin Fan and old man Zhang look lost. They don''t speak. Old man Zhang slowly takes off the silver needle from old Wang. Thinking about what happened now, he can''t help but shed tears. Lao Wang is dead. The dead cannot die again. During the first 12 stitches, Lao Wang was struggling. However, during the 13th stitch, an accident happened. Lao Wang was convulsed and crackling sound came from his body, just like firecrackers. And then the food stopped. "I killed him." "We killed him." "No, it''s none of your business. I did it." "We''ll take it together." Lin Fan and old man Zhang look at each other, and then Lin Fan takes Lao Zhang''s shoulder. They stand beside the bed and look at Lao Wang lying on the bed. They know that this is a person. Yes, it must be a person. They can''t make a mistake.It''s just that there''s something wrong with it. Lin Fan thought for a while and said, "Lao Zhang, let''s take responsibility together. Let''s run." "Good." Old man Zhang said. Next. They look at Zhang Hongmin who is shrinking in the corner. Zhang Hongmin swallows his saliva in fear. He is not afraid that they will kill the monster, but what they have done to the monster. They talk to each other around the monster and say something he can''t understand. For example: he is dying. I know electricity can save him. I''m going to put his finger in the socket. £¿£¿£¿ Very psychedelic operation, and then see the monster is very terrible shaking the body, and finally lying there motionless. He wanted to tell his benefactor. That''s a monster. He''s not human. "I didn''t see anything." Zhang Hongmin put his hands, holding his daughter and lowering his head. What he was most afraid of was that the two mental patients were at the onset of the disease, so the situation was dangerous. Outside. When the four masters knew that there was another evil object, their faces became more serious. Under the leadership of Li Laifu, they searched for the trace of the evil object and took out the detector. There was no display at all. There are only two possibilities. One is to hide evil things. The other is that evil things are killed by people. Of course, it''s impossible to be killed. It''s not their boasting. Even if ordinary people burst out, the universe in their bodies is useless, so they already think that evil things are hidden. That''s a lot of trouble. They have just checked the condition of this evil insect. It belongs to a completely abnormal insect, which is very complicated. Fortunately, it was found in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. This kind of evil has the ability to parasitize. It''s scary. It seems that we need to blockade the hospital and carefully search the situation nearby. No matter whether it''s earth shattering or whatever, we need to find out the evil things anyway. "Be careful in this ward, because it''s..." Li Laifu introduced that he hoped that the four experts would pay attention to their speeches. You can be a little bit grumpy and bad tempered when you talk to us, but there are two special people in it. Please be a little more honest. Push the door open. There was a ray of light in the room, which made them unable to open their eyes. Ah! What''s going on here. Chapter 58 oh It turns out that these are their illusions. When they come to a place they think is dangerous, they will imagine it as a place of light. That light is their fantasy. In the ward, Zhang Hongmin holds his daughter in the corner, shaking all over. He is really scared. Benefactor is indeed benefactor, but benefactor is a mental patient, can''t be wrong. There is no connection between the two. It can''t be compared. Li Laifu and others walked into the ward and looked at the scene. The four strong men in the special department saw the evil things lying on the bed. They immediately became alert, but found that the evil things had no life fluctuation. Dead! How on earth did this die. They look at the father and daughter in the corner. Maybe they did it, but it doesn''t look like it. "People..." Li Laifu is stunned. Where are the two mental patients? Don''t be eaten by evil things. The situation will become more complicated. If Hao Ren knows about this situation, he can be sprayed to death, scolded to death, and even sued in court. "Vice president, you are here at last." For Zhang Hongmin, it was a kind of torture for him at that time. He watched with his own eyes two mental patients press the monster on the bed and carry out all kinds of inhuman research. "Did they get eaten?" Li Laifu asked. Zhang Hongmin said in a hurry: "vice president, I haven''t been eaten. Here''s the thing. At that time, this monster came to our ward and seemed to be looking for someone, but if he didn''t find it, he said he was wrong. Then my benefactor dragged someone in and pressed him on the bed." "Then another psychotic took out a stab at his head. You may not know how miserable the monster''s cry is." Four experts from special departments inspected the scene. "There is no mistake. This is the third level evil thing we are looking for. Who killed him?" "I don''t know yet." "Call someone to come and transport the body back to find out what''s going on." At this point. The strong man who graduated from the high school of Buddhism came to Li Laifu with his bare head and joked: "you just hit me on the head with this stick. Although I have nothing to do now, it is very likely that I will have a concussion. You should be responsible." Li Laifu, who has time to take care of each other, directly ignores Zhang Hongmin. "Where did they go?" Zhang Hongmin said nervously: "when I left, I heard what it said to kill him. I had to bear it together, and then I ran away." Li Laifu patted his head helplessly. It was complicated. Two mental patients took advantage of the chaos in the hospital to leave. In case of going out This situation is a little complicated. He didn''t dare to tell Hao Ren for the time being. He was afraid that the other side would spit fragrance, so he had better find them first. Li Laifu said to the four strong men, "the next thing is up to you. I can''t manage so much. If I have something else to do, I won''t be with you. Goodbye." With these words, he immediately called Huang Guan and gathered the security to look for the two mental patients. Looking at the background of leaving, the bald man pointed out: "this man is really impolite." Downtown streets. Old man Zhang is walking on the street, looking at the people passing by. He shrinks to Lin Fan in fear and tension. "Don''t be afraid." Lin fan is holding Lao Zhang''s shoulder. "With me, no one can bully you." Old man Zhang shrinks his neck and holds his beloved needle box, carefully looking at passers-by. He is still used to his home environment and doesn''t like it very much. Lin fan saw Lao Zhang very nervous, scratching his head, and then said: "I''ll take you to a place." Old man Zhang nodded, grabbed the corner of Lin Fan''s clothes, lowered his head, and did not dare to look around. Lin Fan held his head up with a smile. Their clothes were very strange, which naturally attracted the attention of passers-by. Lin fan has a smile on his face and sincerely looks at every passer-by who looks at them. It''s a big smile. But it makes passers-by shudder. Some passers-by saw the sign on their chest and trembled. They came out of the mental hospital. They were so scared that they left quickly. Lin Fan wants to take old man Zhang to a place where there is no one. After a long time. Under the river crossing bridge. Lin Fan and old man Zhang sat on the grass, looking at the rolling river in front of them, watching quietly, and no one spoke. Old man Zhang relaxed. "It''s so quiet here." "Yes." They looked at each other and then laughed. This was the first time they came out alone. In Qingshan mental hospital, they couldn''t get out. They were guarded all the time.And they don''t like to come out. It''s the best feeling to be at home. It''s very quiet here. There''s the sound of water and the sound of ship''s whistle. Everything is so beautiful. They lie on the grass and look at the sun in the sky. The warm sunshine makes them feel at ease. Everything is peaceful and comfortable. "Is my acupuncture really that useless?" Old man Zhang asked. "It works." Lin Fan returned. "But why didn''t I succeed at one time and killed a person? I''m very sad now. I want to cry. I really want to help him." Old man Zhang twitched his nose and his eyes were red. He was very remorseful. The ugly man died in front of them. Lin Fan said: "you have succeeded. I am an example of your success. I believe your acupuncture is useful." Old man Zhang was comforted and said, "well, I also believe that you can practice. People don''t believe it, but I really believe it." "So we''ll do well. Don''t care about other people''s eyes. They may be different from us." Lin Fan gently pointed to his head said. Old man Zhang nodded solemnly, "it''s very possible." "I want to sleep." "I want to." Lao Wang: Hello! Hello! Just now you still blame yourself, how come it''s all right? Gradually. They close their eyes and lie quietly on the grass. They like the environment very much. Everything is very good. I don''t know how long it took. There''s a noise coming. "Wu Wu Wu..." It''s someone struggling. "Brother, is this kid really worth so much money?" "You''re not talking nonsense. Do you know who his father is? Yanhai is the richest man in the city, and this is the only child. Do you know what luck we have? That''s the luck to be able to go to heaven, and it''s not in vain. After three days in the toilet, we finally caught the boy "Brother, how much ransom are we going to ask for?" "Say a few hundred million less." "Ah So much. " The two men who spoke were the kidnappers. One was as thin as firewood, and looked obscene. The other is fierce, with a scar on his face, just like a centipede crawling on his face. Lin Fan was awakened, slowly opened his eyes, rubbed his eyes, turned his head, just like someone appeared here, so quickly found us? He got up and looked ahead. A van stopped under the bridge. Two adults dragged a child down. The child was bound with hands and feet, and his mouth was taped. Lin Fan looked at them quietly, didn''t understand what they were doing. The two kidnappers were busy. The younger brother was shocked to see someone standing there not far away. Then he pulled his elder brother''s sleeve and said, "elder brother, someone is here." Scar man looked at Lin fan, frowned and touched the pistol at his waist. It seemed that he was going to kill him. Chapter 59 [National Day of mourning, remembering the martyrs who gave their lives for the country, is a hero we need to remember all our lives. ¡¿ [it has been questioned that Chinese nurses do not know what service is. But they know sacrifice. ¡¿ [there is no time to be quiet, but someone carries the weight for you. ¡¿ scar man, named Zhou Hu, is a ruthless man. When he was young, he followed a big brother and thought about how to get ahead. In a fight, he blocked a knife for his big brother. He thought he would be appreciated by his big brother and made a good progress. However, he didn''t expect that big brother won the site that night. In the celebration of the night, he died of alcoholism on the way to the hospital. And he was still lying in the hospital. The knife wound on his face and the wound on his body made him stay in the hospital for two days. Originally, I thought that my elder brother would be reimbursed and would come to the hospital to see him. But I didn''t expect that he died of drinking and poisoning. He paid all the medical expenses himself. He left the hospital to attend his elder brother''s funeral and paid 500 yuan. Thank you! Thank you! What a shame! After that. He knew that there was no future for him to follow his elder brother, and he had to work alone to get ahead. "Brother tiger, what should I do?" The younger brother is afraid to ask. Zhou Hu will never allow anyone to sabotage his plan. This guy can''t let go. Once he asks the other party to call the police, all his efforts will be wasted. He looks at Lin Fan and squints slowly. In an instant, he draws his gun at Lin fan. Bang! Direct fire, no hesitation. He''s not killing innocent people indiscriminately, it''s just that shooting is the wisest way in the present situation. The gunfire was muffled by the ship''s whistle and the waves of the river. There was white smoke at the muzzle of the gun. A peanuts to each other, it is reasonable that each other''s chest will bloom a beautiful blood, and then confused and unwilling to fall to the ground. Lin Fan lowered his head and saw a hole in his clothes. He frowned and said, "why do you break my clothes?" Zhou Hu was stunned and stared. It was impossible. How could it be like this. He looked at the pistol. An idea came to mind. Was it a fake gun that the dog thief sold me? He shot at Lin fan continuously, with a loud bang. Originally, the other side should fall down, but the other side was still standing there intact. "How can you be so impolite." Lin Fan said. The younger brother pulled Zhou Hu and was afraid to say: "elder brother, he is not human. I read the news that there are many evil things in Yanhai city. No one should have come here, but he..." Zhou Hu''s face changed. There was a flash of lightning in his mind. His face turned white. He was a little flustered when he was wandering in the river and lake and licking blood on the tip of the knife. "Come on, let''s go." In the blink of an eye. They climbed up to the driver''s and co driver''s seats of the chartered car, started the car, stepped on the accelerator and started off with a snort, then a tail swing disappeared completely. Lin Fan went to the son of the richest man, squatted down and looked at him curiously with a smile on his face and said calmly: "do you need help?" Sobbing! The son of the richest man struggled, his eyes turned, as if to say, you don''t see that I can''t speak, and my hands and feet are bound, can you help me loosen them. "Lin fan, why are you so noisy?" Old man Zhang opened his eyes dimly and was very confused. Just now there was a crackling sound in his ear, which woke him up from his sleep. "He needs help." Lin Fan said. Then they squatted in front of the richest man''s son. Lin Fan helps each other untie the rope and tear off the tape on his mouth. "Hiss!" When tearing off the tape, the son of the richest man rubbed the corner of his mouth, which was very painful. He is just a child, and seems to be about seven years old. He is wearing a black school uniform, with bright hair and a big back. It''s a child of a rich family. "Thank you for saving me. My name is Qian Xiaobao. I''m rich and generous. I''ll repay you." Qian Xiaobao''s experience of kidnapping is very exciting. He is not afraid at all. It''s so comfortable without bodyguards. Usually travel a group of bodyguards to follow, even the school gate guards are occupied by bodyguards. Now he didn''t want to inform his family that he was ready to play outside. "I''ll take you to a place to play or not." Asked Qian Xiaobao. Lin fan doesn''t really want to go. He remembers the way home, so he wants to go home. He can get there by passing this bridge. He missed the feeling of home. "Yes, yes." Old man Zhang is very curious about unknown interesting places. I really want to play. "Lin fan, let''s play." He pulls Lin fan to pray, even if Lin fan does not say anything, but he knows what Lin fan is thinking."Well All right Lin Fan thought about it. Lao Zhang wanted to play. How could he disagree? But he really wanted to go home. In the city. Game hall. Old man Zhang and Qian Xiaobao are sitting in front of the "97 boxing emperor" with red faces. The buttons are crackling. On the screen, two characters fight each other. It''s just that for old man Zhang, who is in contact with the game for the first time, he can''t beat Qian Xiaobao at all. ¡®KO£¡¡¯ Qian Xiaobao said triumphantly: "see, I''m an expert. If you don''t even hit me, I''ll defeat you." Zhang old man dejected, pitifully looking at Lin fan, "help me revenge." "Good." Lin Fan said. Because their movement was a little big, the owners of the game hall were attracted and said, "you two adults and a child, can you take it easy? My machine is very expensive. If it''s broken, will you pay for it?" He had noticed the gang for a long time. Just take the kids and dress up. Let''s not talk about the two adults. They are all dressed in nothing and have a sign on their chest. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital? Cospere! There''s something wrong with the brain. Qian Xiaobao took out a bank card from his pocket and threw it on the machine. "The password is six eight. Brush one hundred thousand by yourself. Don''t bother me." At a young age, he has reached the level of regarding money as dirt. It''s rare. The boss looked at the bank card and frowned, but didn''t say much. He took the card and left. Lin Fan and Qian Xiaobao made the selection side by side. "I''m a very powerful character. I''ll beat you in a series of moves later, and you''ll see." Qian Xiaobao said triumphantly. The game machine is a bit far away for Lin fan. He has never played it before, but Lao Zhang wants him to revenge. He must do it, so he must win. The game begins. Lin Fan pressed the button slowly, but he was not Qian Xiaobao''s opponent at all. He was directly defeated by KO. One game! Two games! ¡­¡­ Until, the boss came with a carefully prepared coke, with a smile on his face, humble and flattering. "Have a drink, bosses." "Here is your card." Even the call has changed. It''s very realistic. In his heart, he was too shocked. Which family is the child? It''s too arrogant, 100000. That''s how much money he can earn by selling game coins. God of wealth. They must be coaxed well. "Leave us alone. Let''s go." Qian Xiaobao is impatient and says that he is playing very well now. He is very comfortable abusing food. The boss kowtowed, nodded, and then happily went back to the bar, looking at the balance in the mobile phone, very beautiful. The tenth! KO£¡ Qian Xiaobao opened his mouth, just wanted to laugh, but the scene in front of him made him smile, even did not dare to say a word. Bang! Lin Fan got up and punched through the screen of the game console. He could see the wires inside. It was a terrible loss. He didn''t get angry, but wanted to ask the characters in the game console why you lost all the time. "Sorry, a little impulsive." Lin Fan withdrew his hand and apologized. Qian Xiaobao gaped at the screen, and then slowly looked at Lin fan. You can''t afford it. Chapter 60 When the boss heard the noise, he stood up and thought it was the explosion of his gas tank. See the other side will destroy his game machine, his heart fire burst out. What on earth are you doing? This is the guy I eat. He damages my big baby without asking my permission. Believe it or not, I''ll fight with you. But money is the first evil and the source of true fragrance. "Boss, if the machine is not suitable, I''ll open another one for you." The boss humbly stoops for the money, diligently opens the game machine, asks three bosses to move respectfully, the money is not easy, meets the boss the opportunity not to be many, if even this all serves is not good, that should be poor all one''s life. The eleventh inning begins. Although Qian Xiaobao is only seven years old, he is the heir of the richest man in Yanhai city. Not as excited as before. The buttons are pressed very slowly. "Wow! It''s amazing "Oh, I''m going to be killed." "Why can''t I touch you." "You are too strong." Qian Xiaobao controls the characters in the game console. He walks around, but he doesn''t press the kick or punch key. Don''t ask why, he doesn''t dare to ask. It''s still a child after all. KO¡£ "Lao Zhang, I avenge you." Lin fansong opened his hand, turned his head and said to Lao Zhang. Lao Zhang clapped, "OK, great." I don''t know why. Qian Xiaobao found that everything has become dull. It''s clearly not the case. He never lost in the game. He looked at the game machine that was punched through with one punch and thought, "forget it, it''s nothing. If you lose, you lose.". I don''t know how long it took. A group of big men in black suits rushed in and trotted over when they saw Qian Xiaobao. "Young master, I have found you at last." When they knew that the young master was missing at school, they were all at a loss. All the people were sent out to look for it, but there was no harvest. Until the young master''s bank card has the amount of money transferred, he immediately comes to look for it. Sure enough, the emperor is able to find it. When Qian Xiaobao saw that the bodyguards were coming, he got up uninteresting. "So fast, I haven''t had enough." He wanted to play games and go shopping, but he didn''t expect to escape the search at home. When the boss saw these people in black, he hid in the bar and didn''t dare to speak. He is really a big man. Otherwise, it''s impossible to be so extraordinary. Outside. It''s getting dark. "Where are you going? I''ll take you back." Qian Xiaobao is standing in front of a black lengthened luxury car. Although he is still very small, his mind is much more mature than that of his peers. They are his life-saving benefactors and play games with him. That''s his friends. It''s normal to send a friend home. "Let''s go home." Lin Fan said. "Good." Old man Zhang nodded. They have no problem in their way of communication, but they feel strange. The bodyguard standing next to the young master saw the sign on their chest. He had been on the alert for a long time. These two are mental patients. They can communicate with each other in a correct way. The young master stayed with the psychotic. It''s terrible. "I''ll trouble you." Although they are mental patients, they will still be grateful to others. At the gate of Qingshan mental hospital. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are standing at the door, waving to Qian Xiaobao. "Goodbye." Qian Xiaobao lay on the window and waved happily: "goodbye, I''ll come to play with you when I have time." "Welcome." Lin Fan said. Soon, the extended luxury car drove away and gradually disappeared in their sight. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are looking at each other. "He said goodbye to us. He would like to be friends with us." Old man Zhang said happily. "He is a good man." Lin Fan said. Two faces smile, and then with a voice: "really happy." The two nurses looked at the two mental patients in front of them. They were confused. What happened? It''s not easy to see the child''s identity. The lengthened black luxury car is definitely the child of a rich family, but how can it be with the mentally ill and send them back. Even if they want to break their heads, they don''t understand. They hope to make friends with a local tyrant, but they don''t have any chance. Nowadays, even the mentally ill can have local tyrant friends, which is a big blow to them. Hospital Li Laifu was a little desperate. He took the security guard to look for two mental patients and asked many people, but they said they didn''t see them. I remember he didn''t know what to do.A sigh. There''s no way. He can''t hide what he wants. If he can''t find it tonight, the situation will be worse. He took out his cell phone and called Dean Hao. Doodle! The phone is through. "Brother Hao, what are you doing?" He felt guilty in his heart. He kept his posture very low, and he cried out. "Well!" "I want to tell you something, but first, you can''t get excited." "Well!" "That''s what happened. Something happened in the hospital today. The two patients disappeared. You know, I''m definitely not irresponsible. I''ve been looking for someone for a long time, but I can''t help it now. I can only hope that my senior and elder Hao can help me find it. I admit that it''s my dereliction of duty, but I really don''t want to see it happen ¡£¡± Li Laifu is very helpless. He has already turned the neighborhood upside down, but he has not found it yet. It''s too good to run. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Hao Ren is standing there talking on the phone. When Lin Fan and old man Zhang come back, they gather here with the patients to watch the news. They are very absorbed in the news. They also communicate in a low voice from time to time and point at the TV. He came out quietly, his face showed that I want to play with you. "What''s the matter with you? I gave the patient to you. I believed you. Now you''ve lost it to me. Do you know the consequences? They are mentally ill, and their words and deeds are difficult to control. Once they endanger other people''s lives, I tell you, you are isolated from the presidency. " "Don''t learn from elder brother. At the moment when you pull me black, the relationship between me and you is a stranger." "What? Now pull me off the blacklist? I tell you, it''s late. Now these are not important, you quickly find people for me to send back. I can tell you in advance that their recent illness is getting more and more serious and they are very aggressive to strangers. Once something happens, you must be responsible for it. " "Don''t apologize to me. It''s your right to pull black. How can I interfere with your right? Even if you don''t sleep tonight, you have to find out for me." "Is there a locator in the sign? Do you think too much, how can I have that thing? I have no income in Qingshan mental hospital. I do good deeds and supply them free of charge. Where can I have money for locator? " "Even if you don''t sleep tonight, you have to find it for me." "Hang up!" Dean Hao showed a sneer, fought with me, blackmailed me, robbed me of my red envelope, and saw how I scared you to death. Then he went back to the house, came behind them, patted them on the shoulder, bent down and asked: "is the TV good?" Lin Fan nodded with old man Zhang and said in the same voice: "nice looking." Hospitals. Li Laifu looks at his mobile phone without tears. What is this called. Don''t try to sleep tonight. Find someone. Please show up. I''ve had a chance to be the Dean until now. You can''t pit me like this. You can''t look at the Buddha''s face without looking at the monk''s face. Last time you survived, I was the one who operated the sword myself. Chapter 61 Yanhai special department. The lights are bright. All departments are starting to discuss the evil things. The one eyed man stood in front of the French window, looking at the night scene outside, lost in thought. He thought of the two patients in the mental hospital. It''s a terrible thing. Dong Dong! "Come in." Jin Heli stepped in high-heeled shoes and buttock skirt, and put the documents on her desk. "The matter has been investigated clearly. The parasite''s surname is Wang. According to the tracking, it is found that the other party bought a salmon from a seafood shop a few days ago, and the salmon has the eggs of the parasite flies." "And the infected woman had a close relationship with the parasite before she was parasitized." "That woman has a boyfriend, according to our examination, he is very safe, there is no trace of the eggs in his body." What a chaotic relationship. One eyed man picked up the document and read it slowly, listening to the report, nodding from time to time. His eyes stayed on the content of one page, looking very carefully, afraid of reading wrong. He asked: "it''s recorded that the evil object died in the hospital ward. According to Zhang Hongmin''s oral statement, it was two psychotic patients who pressed the evil object on the bed and somehow killed it, right?" If he didn''t know the situation of the two mental patients, he would never believe it. But just because I know. That''s why I believe it. Jin Heli explained: "I know it''s a bit inconceivable, but we can only choose to believe what he saw with his own eyes. According to my guess, it''s very likely that the fly demon has genetic exclusion with its host, so it will..." She didn''t believe it. The two mental patients are just ordinary people. How can they be the opponents of evil things? So what she guessed was that the gene of the man surnamed Wang was very strong. When he was parasitized by evil things, he fought back wildly and finally died with them. "I already know the situation." Said the one eyed man. He knew who did it, but he didn''t say it. Even if it''s said, no one will believe it. "The current situation shows a problem. The evil creatures definitely have a secret gathering place. Have they been investigated?" Asked the one eyed man. "Not yet." Jin Heli returned. The one eyed man sighed: "find out as soon as possible." "I know." Kim Holly wriggled her hips and left. One eyed man stands in front of the landing window and continues to be in a daze. If a subordinate sees this scene, he will definitely take this scene and make it into a cover to hang on the website. Back! ¡¿ [have you seen the night scene at 3 a.m? ¡¿ [this is our leader, a leader who gives everything for Yanhai city. ¡¿ this flattery is absolutely sweet. Whenever the one eyed man thought of the two mental patients, his leg hurt, as if the feeling had been deeply rooted. Park. Li Laifu takes the security guard to look for two mental patients. He stood in the park, looking up at the bright moonlight, huffing, very want to sleep, but now he must find those two guys, otherwise he can''t sleep well. "Where the hell are you?" "Please, show up." Li Laifu almost knelt down on the ground and prayed to God to open his eyes. For my poor sake, please send me back. March 8th! It''s fine! It''s sunny and warm, so it''s a good day to go out and play. Li Laifu is sitting on the park bench. He really has no strength to look for it, even very tired. The security guards are looking for it everywhere, such as garbage dump, sewer and so on. I''ve looked for them all. But unfortunately, I didn''t even see a ghost. "Vice president, we have searched for all the things we should look for, but we still haven''t seen any of them." As the most loyal subordinate of Li Laifu, Huang Guan naturally didn''t go home, and he was also looking for two psychotic patients, hoping to solve the problems for the vice president. He can get the vice president''s trust completely because his personal ability is too outstanding. It''s nothing to do with flattery. Li Laifu was listless and very sad. "Ah "Forget it. I''m a little hungry. Let''s go to a breakfast shop and have breakfast first." Huang Guandao: "congee or steamed bun? I know a shop is very good. It has been open for more than ten years, and the taste is absolutely authentic, and the price is cheap. Where do I usually have breakfast "How delicious?" Li Laifu asked. "It''s delicious. I''ll never regret it." Huang Guan vowed that he must recommend what he thought was the best to the vice president."All right, show me." Li Laifu wanted to find Lin Fan very much, but he had to eat when he was hungry. He was old and not a young man. He had to eat when he was hungry. If Hao Ren sees Li Laifu, he even wants to have breakfast. Sure to ask him. What about people? Don''t look for it all night. How can you be so heartless. Yanhai TV station. A short hair, beautiful hostess came to the class, her face with a shallow smile, to everyone is a gentle smile. "Liang Yuan, this is today''s news. Do you know what happened in Huatian hospital yesterday?" A male colleague handed in the document and then asked. Liang Yuan said curiously, "what''s the matter?" The colleague pointed to the news manuscript, "this is the news you are going to broadcast today. It''s all about it, but I''d better tell you that there was an evil intruder in Huatian hospital yesterday. The scene was very chaotic, but fortunately there were no casualties, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable." "Ah! That''s what happened. " Liang Yuan was very surprised, obviously did not expect such a thing to happen. Then we should read the news carefully and be ready to broadcast the news. "Liang Yuan, I have your letter." A security guard came with an envelope. When Liang Yuan heard this, she was obviously very interested. She said it to her colleagues in a hurry, and then went to get the letter. The male colleague looked at Liang Yuan''s back, some helpless, a letter is more important than him, let him very uncomfortable. The girls sitting there working met their male colleagues. "Don''t think about it. We can see your mind clearly." "But do you know that Liang Yuan has always had a pen pal, and they have been communicating with each other by letter. They have never met each other, and they don''t use mobile phones. You see, how romantic it is. I feel very romantic." The male colleague said in a deep voice: "maybe it''s an old man." Liang Yuan returned to her post with an envelope, and the female colleagues around her came and asked. "He wrote back?" Liang Yuan nodded. Colleague a: "we really want to know what Dr. Lin looks like. Why don''t we go to Qingshan mental hospital to have a look at him secretly?" Colleague B: "the most important thing about pen pals is their sense of mystery. They don''t have that kind of mystery when they meet, so I think it''s best not to see them." Colleague C: "a young doctor, loving, kind-hearted, wearing a coat looks absolutely handsome." Liang Yuan listened to her colleagues and opened the envelope happily. The colleagues around looked at it curiously. "Wow! It''s a beautiful picture of the starry sky. " "Last time it was green leaves, this time it was a star map. There was not a single word. I can swear that Dr. Lin is definitely an Europa with temperament. He has few words but rich heart." "Love, love." Chapter 62 Liang Yuan''s colleagues like this star map very much. Professor XingKong''s work is extraordinary. "Why doesn''t Dr. Lin write? The picture of the starry sky is really good, but it can''t say anything." A female colleague asked curiously. "Yes, I''m curious, too." "It must be that Dr. Lin''s words are too beautiful. I''m afraid our Liang Yuan will fall in love with them. That''s why she sent us the paintings." If she had such a pen pal, she would never stand it. Communication without words has no soul. Liang Yuan holding the star map said: "you don''t understand, but I understand, the vast universe, we are very small, can only be regarded as a grain of dust, but even the dust also exudes light, let the original dark starry sky become bright, everyone has a wonderful life, whether it is sad or lucky, is the experience of life, ups and downs will make life more wonderful." "Dr. Lin is a talented person. Even a painting contains philosophy of life." Liang Yuanru is a treasure. She wants to meet Dr. Lin very much. It''s just that she knows she can''t do it. It''s not that she''s afraid of meeting, but that Dr. Lin, who is so good, is disappointed to find that she''s just a layman. So she recently bought a lot of books, read more, cultivate temperament, enrich themselves. Colleagues around looked at Liang Yuan in surprise. They admit that the painting is great. It''s just how to see so much content. It''s too good. "Liang Yuan, we admit that Dr. Lin is excellent, but you''ve deified him." A colleague said. Liang Yuan put the star map away with a smile, "you don''t understand, I understand. He must take good care of the patients now, because only his state of mind can take good care of the mental patients." The colleagues around were joking. It''s like falling in love. Liang Yuan blushed, drove her colleagues away, and then threw herself into work. Up to now, she didn''t know how to write back to Dr. Lin. she was going to go home at night, lying in bed and thinking slowly. She couldn''t let Dr. Lin feel that she was a layman. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. 666 ward. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are drinking coke and sprite. They are sitting by the bed and shaking their feet. They are full of happiness. The happiest thing to get up every day is to drink. They live in a mental hospital, carefree and get up as soon as they want. "Sprite!" "Coke!" "Cheers Two people raised the hands of soy milk, collision with each other, showing a happy smile, happily drinking. Outside the corridor. Li Ang didn''t continue to be hospitalized. He didn''t mean anything else. He suddenly felt that the hospital was not fragrant. "Li Ang, be open-minded. Some things will pass by in the past. Don''t keep them in mind." Li Ang was comforted by a nurse who knew that his girlfriend had died in the hospital. He knew it was a big blow to Leon. Li Ang loves his girlfriend very much. In the past, as long as he was free, he would send messages to his girlfriend, hissing and asking for warmth. Every time his girlfriend came back with a voice, he listened to it again and again. The level of obsession is frightening. "Ah? What did you say? " Li Ang looks at his colleagues suspiciously. "It''s about your girlfriend in the hospital." Said the colleague. Li Ang said calmly: "Oh, don''t worry. I don''t care about it. There are times when people encounter unexpected things, but some early and some late. She didn''t leave in pain. I''m glad that she should be happy, not sad." Colleagues gaped at Li Ang. My God! It''s a little scary. Is that what people say? Office. Dean Hao is making tea and chasing drama. Life is beautiful. The phone rings at this time. A look at the caller ID, immediately smile. "Did you find it?" The first thing he said when he got on the phone was to ask if he could find it. From Li Laifu''s voice, he heard exhaustion and helplessness. You can understand that feeling by feeling it yourself. How sour. Dean Hao thought about it. It''s almost OK. If you play too hard, it''s easy for Li Laifu to collapse. "I just have something to tell you. Do you want to know?" "Yes, well, the missing psychopath came back by himself last night, but I don''t know. I didn''t think he was there." "Your voice seems very tired. Go back to sleep early. You can see that my hair turns white in my 50s. It''s all because I''m too tired." After all, Dean Hao is a kind man. He really can''t bear to continue to deceive each other, so he can only tell him the real situation. Sure enough. When he said this, there was no sound from the opposite side. After a while, there was a gasping voice on the phone.Dean Hao smiles. I''m really a compassionate person. Listen to this voice, Li Laifu must be suddenly relieved. The feeling of ups and downs in life is like riding a roller coaster. Dean Hao hangs up. He knew that Li Laifu wanted to laugh and vent his joy. He would feel embarrassed when he talked on the phone, so he hung up the phone to let him release himself completely. Porridge shop. Li Laifu''s expression solidified, looking at the bean milk porridge, spicy tofu, a cage of steamed meat dumplings in front of him. But now it''s not so fragrant. There''s a lot to say. But I don''t know what to say. He was sluggish for a few seconds, and then slowly drank porridge and steamed dumplings, with tears in his eyes. Bitch Hao, I remember you. Is it fun to play with me? Hao Ren: it''s really interesting. March 9th! It''s fine! Qingshan psychiatric hospital welcomed a group of guests. A bus stopped at the door. The young girls got out of the car with laughter. They are the students who graduated from the four universities and come to Yanhai city to join the special departments. For the special departments, they just let these graduates come here to experience for themselves. Dean Hao welcomed him at the door with a smile on his face. The one eyed dragon is really good. He likes the graduates of the four universities to volunteer in Qingshan mental hospital. No money for free. Obedient and clever. And bring gifts. In fact, he doesn''t care about gifts. The key is to leave some money when he leaves. Look at these young children. Dean Hao is envious, young is really good, whether it is young in heart or there They are all young, with the fragrance of youth. "Dean Hao, these are fresh graduates from the fourth hospital. I hope you can show them around here. The best thing is to let them get in touch with patients." Special department staff said. Dean Hao had a smile on his face. "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange all this." He thought about whether to tell these young girls to pay attention to the two patients in 666 ward, but he still thought about it. There''s no need to scare the children. Chapter 63 They graduated from the four academies and will soon join the special departments to fight for the country and the whole mankind. These are the slogans I used to shout when I graduated. "Welcome to Qingshan mental hospital. Let me introduce myself. My name is Hao Ren. I''m the president of Qingshan mental hospital. The next process will be led by me." "You can rest assured that the mental patients are not the same as what you think in your heart. When you come into contact with them, you will find out." His eyes gently stay in each student. Yeah! Good! There are several rich people. One eyed dragon is really a friend. The quality of the arrangement is very good. If you operate properly, you can make a steady profit. The staff whispered: "Dean Hao, they are all people who have never been beaten by drugs. You can come here. The only requirement is not to kill people." "I can''t understand you because Qingshan is so safe and can''t kill anyone." Dean Hao frowned. The staff are smiling awkwardly. Yes, yes, you are right. "Students, come in with me." Dean Hao greets him warmly. Qingshan psychiatric hospital used to be very busy every day, but today with so many volunteers, it has become more lively than ever. Green grass. The mental patients roam leisurely in the green world. Lin Fan and old man Zhang puckered as usual. They didn''t watch the ants go home. It''s a careful communication. "They''re looking at us all the time and I can''t find a chance to distract them." Old man Zhang said. "Don''t worry." Lin Fan said. When they were in the hospital, they had already said that they would continue to try when they came back. But under the high-pressure box, there are two nurses. They have sticks in their hands, and their eyes are like falcons. Without looking at anyone, they have been locking Lin Fan and old man Zhang. And it''s not just that. The nurses who patrol around also stare at them from time to time. It''s not a good feeling. During their stay in hospital, hospital director Hao wrapped a protective fence around the high-pressure box, and personally arranged the most important tasks for the nurses. Whenever and wherever you see two patients in 666 ward, you will stare me to death. Far away. Dean Hao took the students along the corridor, pointed to the patients on the green grass in the distance and said, "these are the patients in our hospital. They come here every day to relax." The students looked in the direction pointed by Dean Hao. They all communicate in a low voice. They feel that these patients are so pitiful. It''s like a bird cage. It seems very broad, but it''s actually very small. It must be very lonely to be locked up here all the time. But thinking that they are all mental patients, I am still a little afraid. "Well, you can go and talk to the patients. Maybe you will find something new." Hao said with a smile. The students who graduated from the fourth college were very curious. At the beginning, no one was moved. With the bold initiative of several students, the rest of them let go. "Dean Hao, it should be OK." Asked the staff of the special department. He was actually worried. After all, those are mental patients. It''s hard to talk about their thoughts and brains. Hao said with a smile: "don''t worry, what can happen? Let me tell you, these patients of mine are all good people. They are not like those who have violent factors. They are all pure mental patients. What''s the difference between them and normal people is that their thoughts are different from their understanding of the world." The staff of the special department said, "Dean Hao has a profound understanding of these things." Dean Hao smiles calmly, "it''s impossible to be Dean without professional ability." That''s what I said. But he didn''t tell the staff that my patients really won''t hurt others, but the students who communicate with the two patients in 666 ward must keep their heart and have an absolutely unshakable world outlook, so there won''t be any problems. Whenever there is a little wavering. It''s hard to say the consequences. Far away. The graduates of the fourth hospital all found the patients they thought were suitable for. They said hello to them with a smile and wanted to get along with them. The process was tortuous, but fortunately nothing happened. Liu Kai stood on the grass and saw that others had already found the patient. Naturally, he could not lag behind others and looked for it. All of a sudden. He saw two hips shaking not far away, and he didn''t know what they were doing there, but these were not important. No one used to communicate with them, so he had better go. The special department arranged for them to come to Qingshan mental hospital. He didn''t have any ideas, but felt that the special department was an organization with ideas.Who are we protecting? Protecting those who are free. But some places they can''t see, such as here, a group of people live in this closed environment, here is all they have. I think it''s pathetic. Do they want to be mentally ill themselves? No Naturally, they don''t want to, but they are caused by some special reasons. Liu Kai walks forward. He is a man with a sense of justice. His parents told him to protect the weak when he grew up, because when his mother was pregnant with you, she was invaded by evil things. If the heroes didn''t give up their lives to protect his mother, you might not be able to come to this world. Therefore, he volunteered since he was a child, and he must be admitted to Siyuan successfully. After graduating from Maoshan high school, he naturally has a natural sense of superiority, but this sense of superiority is deeply hidden, because he is a kind-hearted person, and will not show his identity in front of people who are inferior to him. When others praise him, he will also wave his hand modestly, switch off the topic and talk about other topics. Because he is not the kind of person who is used to showing himself, he is afraid of causing other people''s misunderstanding and alienating him. Lin Fan discussed with old man Zhang how to distract the bad guys so that they could climb onto the high pressure box. But I thought of many ways, but I didn''t think of them. It''s not that their brains are not smart, but that there are too many bad people. "Hello, what are you doing?" Liu Kai squatted down and said hello to the two patients with a smile. He had a smile that he thought was friendly. I hope the smile can make the two patients feel his friendship. "Hello." "Hello." Lin Fan and old man Zhang look up at each other and reach out to each other. If someone comes to say hello to them, they must respond. Liu Kai smiles. It seems that the first step is very successful. He wants to shake hands with Lin fan, but Lin Fan retracts his hand. Then he wants to shake hands with old man Zhang, who retracts his hand again. Then, they extend their hand at the same time. "Shake hands with my friend first." Lin Fan said. "Shake hands with him first." Old man Zhang said. They have a very good relationship, even apple is pushing each other, and now the opportunity to meet new friends is also pushing each other. Liu Kai has a problem. He would like to ask, isn''t it all the same? But think about it and hold it back. Think of what Dean Hao said to them just now. Don''t limit your cognition when you communicate with mental patients. It''s often an ordinary matter with different meanings. If you have an epiphany, Congratulations, you are just beginning to integrate into their world. Liu Kai is smiling, smiling brilliantly. Cross your arms and hold the hands of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. How perfect the operation, this problem can not defeat him. "My name is Liu Kai." "Lin fan." "Lao Zhang." Chapter 64 Liu Kai wanted to withdraw his hand, but found that two mental patients were holding his hand, as if they didn''t want to let go. He was slightly surprised. What''s the situation? But these are not problems. He is willing to communicate with the mentally ill and is ready for any emergency. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are very happy. For a long time here, for the first time, someone took the initiative to say hello to them and was willing to shake hands with them. Nothing in return. You can only repay each other with the most friendly smile. Liu Kai saw the two patients smiling at him, and his face also responded with a smile. He found that the mental patients were not as terrible as he thought, and even a little cute. But soon. He found that something was wrong with the situation. There was something wrong with the smile of the two psychotic patients, that is, he was a little flustered when he was laughing, and some people were infiltrating. He lowered his head slowly. Your smile makes me uncomfortable. But my kindness to you will not change. It''s a little difficult to try to withdraw his hand, but he didn''t give up. He was trying all the time. Finally, the emperor won''t let go of the people who wanted to do it. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang felt that they could, so they took the initiative to let go. Dean Hao stood there watching the scene. Very satisfied with the nod. It''s not that the kids are so good. But the patients are very face, did not scare away these pure children. Gee! He saw that a brave boy took the initiative to communicate with two patients in 666 ward. His courage was commendable. It was really good. "Who is that boy?" Dean Hao pointed to the distance and asked. Special department staff said: "Liu Kai, a good young man, graduated from Maoshan high school." Dean Hao kept the name in mind. "What are you doing?" Asked Liu Kai. "I don''t know." Lin Fan shook his head. "I don''t know." Old man Zhang shook his head. The action of two people is unified, the answer is very simple. Liu Kai was stunned. This is his first time to communicate with a psychotic. He thought it would not be difficult, but looking at the current situation, he found that the way of communication is not so easy. And he found a problem. There seems to be something wrong with the look in his eyes from the surrounding nursing workers. It''s like pity. No way. It should be an illusion. I have never met them before. How can I have this feeling. "I want to show you a big baby. Do you want to see it?" Old man Zhang whispered. Liu Kai pretended to be excited, "OK." Old man Zhang secretly looked at the surrounding nursing workers, then turned his back to them and took out the needle box hidden in his arms. "This is my big baby. I can acupuncture. If you have any discomfort, I can prick some needles for you. If you are willing to make friends with us, we will help you." Lin Fan said, "he''s right. His acupuncture is really powerful." "Do you want to try?" Hearing that two mental patients said such things, Liu Kai could only smile. I did have a good communication with you, but it doesn''t mean that my brain is sick. In the face of normal people, I may not prick them, let alone you are mental patients. "No, I don''t feel sick." He said with a polite smile. Just chat. You don''t have to do anything else. "All right." It''s a pity that Lin Fan and old man Zhang wanted to help their good friends, but they didn''t feel uncomfortable, so there was no way. Liu Kai found that Lao Zhang had been staring at the distance, looking there, did not find any special place. "Why do you keep looking there? What''s there?" Asked Liu Kai. Old man Zhang said: "high pressure box, I want to help my good friend practice, but those bad guys have not been touched by us. It''s really good or bad." High pressure box? Liu Kai blinked his eyes, a little confused, but soon understood that it''s normal for psychiatric patients to have some special ideas, but he must remind the two patients. "You can''t touch it. It''s very dangerous. When you touch it, you will shiver and hurt..." Liu Kai pretended to shiver, then blew his fingers, as if in pain. He felt that communicating with the mentally ill was like coaxing a child, but wait a minute, the two mentally ill looked at him in the wrong way. "Lao Zhang, is there something wrong with him?" Lin Fan and Lao Zhang retreated far away and exchanged in a low voice. "It seems to be." Lao Zhang said. "He''s pathetic. He''s young, but there''s a problem here." "Let''s be nice to him." Lin Fan and old man Zhang smile awkwardly, as if they are sorry for the behavior they were afraid of just now. We didn''t mean to be afraid, but the way you just looked. It''s really scary.Liu Kai''s expression became stiff. Did the two mental patients think he was sick? He was a little confused. What the hell am I doing? But think about my performance just now, it seems that I''m really sick. Far away. There was a glimmer in Dean Hao''s eyes. "There''s something wrong with that classmate." "What do you mean?" Asked the staff of the special department. Dean Hao is not so straightforward. He has been paying attention to the male classmate. He is really a talent, but the action he just made is really frightening. For no reason, he shakes his body and blows his fingers. Even the patients in my castle peak are afraid to escape. What else can he mean? Recently, he is working on a new subject. It''s a secret study. It can''t be published. Liu Kai knew that it was just his behavior that made them misunderstand. Ah! They''re all psychotic. Just understand. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are indeed two very friendly people. They don''t stay away from him because of his mental illness. On the contrary, they patiently explain the problem of high-pressure box to him. For example, the feeling of encounter is very lifelike, just like the real. Liu Kai nodded, but he didn''t believe a word. If you continue to blow, I will continue to listen. If I interrupt you, I will be a dog. "Well, it''s so powerful." "Wow, bullshit." He clapped. Whenever Lin Fan said how exciting he was, he clapped and praised Lin Fan for his power. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are very happy. They feel that this new friend is really good. Apart from some brain problems, everything else is very good. "I haven''t told you so much about cultivation. In fact, I am also a cultivator." Liu Kai said. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are very surprised. Liu Kai smiles. As soon as his wrist turns, a yellow symbol appears. Then he shakes and the Yellow symbol ignites. "Wow Lin Fan and old man Zhang opened their mouths in surprise. They''ve never seen anything so magical. Liu Kai is not an ostentatious person, but he is also very complacent at this time. "I have practiced a Taoist art recently. Vajra is not bad. I''m a beginner. I''ll show you." "Good." "Good to look forward to." Lin Fan and old man Zhang are looking forward to Liu Kai. Then I saw Liu Kai holding Maoshan seal in his hand, chanting words in his mouth and stomping on the ground. Anyway, it was very strange. The two mental patients couldn''t turn their eyes. Liu Kai opened his clothes and patted his body. "What do you hear?" "Dangdang!" "Dangdang!" Lin Fan and old man Zhang spoke in the same voice. Liu Kai said with a smile: "it''s not Dangdang, it''s the sound of metal. I can''t break ordinary swords like this. Lao Zhang, you have a try and give me a punch." Old man Zhang shook his head. "You are my friend. I can''t beat you." "It''s OK. Pay attention to yourself later. Don''t hurt your hands." Liu Kai wanted to show his hand in front of the two mental patients, but also saw other people exert their strength in front of those mental patients, causing cheers. It just happened that he had achieved something, so he had a try. At least now the situation is very good. Old man Zhang clenched his fist and punched Liu Kai in the abdomen. Old man Zhang showed his teeth in pain. "It hurts so much. My hand hurts so hard." "Ha ha, believe me now." Liu Kai smiles, then looks at Lin Fan and says, "you have a try." "Me?" Lin Fan pointed at himself with both hands, as if he had never thought that he could have a try. "Of course." Liu Kai smiles, "you see how happy they are." Indeed. Not far away, some people let the psychotic sit on the body, and then push up, the speed is very fast, as if light as if nothing, lead the psychotic people a cheer. Lin Fan clenched his fist, "is it really OK?" Liu Kai said confidently, "it''s OK. Come on, but pay attention yourself. My body is as hard as steel now. If you hurt your hand later, don''t look for me." "Come on." He patted the abdomen, confident, can''t wait. If you see your partner earlier, use this method to attract the attention of the mentally ill. He did that a long time ago. Why talk so much. Chapter 65 "Come on Old man Zhang put up his fist to cheer for Lin fan. His hand still hurts a little. It''s really painful just now. At the same time, it''s amazing. The other person''s body is so hard. Liu Kai is very confident in his own strength. Of course, this is facing ordinary people, not evil things. It''s so gratifying to let two psychotic patients be so happy with a little Taoist art. "Don''t be nervous. Don''t be afraid. Come on." Liu Kai said with a smile. During this period of contact, he found that the world of mental patients seems very simple, the pursuit of happiness is also very simple, often a small matter can make them happy, this is what a rare quality. No wonder Dean Hao pays attention to Liu Kai. This is a man of thought. "Good." Lin Fan stands in front of Liu Kai, looks at his clenched fist, and then makes a gesture. Later, he will fight with such a fist, but it must be very light, or his fist will be very painful. It''s not far away. Excellent students graduated from the fourth college have a good communication with mental patients. A patient took out his beloved suona and began to blow it with his cheeks bulging. The king of musical instruments, the rascal of musical instruments. "There''s something wrong with the sound." When Liu Kai heard the sound of Suona, he looked into the distance in a dull way. It was a very happy scene, but somehow, his heart was a little flustered. It''s hard to say where it came from. Think of a word. A thousand years of pipa, a thousand years of zither, an erhu, a sound of Suona, the end of the whole play, first heard the sound of Suona, and then listen to it is the coffin of the people, huangquan road depression, looking back on the past, Mengpo soup forget this life, but how to bridge the soul, the next life to do dragon. "Ha ha!" "It''s strange that I have such an idea. Liu Kai shakes his head, abandons these unrealistic things, and then nods to Lin fan. "Come on!" There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. It''s a good thing to make the mental patients happy with what they have learned and communicate with them deeply Lin Fan waved his fist. When Lin Fan''s fist touched Liu Kai''s abdomen, Liu Kai had a faint smile on his face, which was a confident smile. But soon, his smile gradually converged, his mouth slightly opened, his tongue spewed out, and his eyes almost burst out. It all happened very quickly. In the blink of an eye. Bang! Liu Kai flies backward. He sees blue sky, white clouds and the sun. What a beautiful scenery. But he found that consciousness gradually dissipated. Ear quiet, can''t hear any sound, seven orifices have liquid outflow, he doesn''t know what, maybe saliva. I don''t know why. He suddenly heard the sound of the suona. I want to say something, but I have no ability to say more. The situation here has been noted. I didn''t take it to heart. The most is to sigh, in order to please the mentally ill, they are too good at acting. Liu Kai flew backwards more than ten meters and landed on his back. When he landed, he bounced a few times. A lot of blood flowed out of his mouth and nose, leaving fist marks on his abdomen. The final consciousness is "What am I doing?" "That''s great." Seeing that Liu Kaifei was so far away, old man Zhang clapped his hands excitedly, "Lin fan, you''ll blow him away with one punch." Lin fan light smile, "I did not expect, I will be so powerful." He wants to play with Liu Kai. But gradually. He found Liu Kai lying there motionless without any reaction. Lin Fan ran over, and old man Zhang followed him closely. They ran there, but stood there motionless. "He..." Old man Zhang pointed to Liu Kai, who was covered with blood. His body trembled with fear. Seeing friends like this. Lin Fan''s smile is becoming stiff. He finds that Liu Kai''s breath is weakening and dying "I, how can I kill people who are willing to be friends with us." He was deeply remorseful. His right hand was trembling. He didn''t want to be like this. He didn''t mean that there would be no good things, but why did it become like this. When Lao Zhang saw that Lin Fan was in a bad mood, he comforted him: "don''t be unhappy. I will save him. I will. Believe me." The voice fell. Lao Zhang takes out his beloved baby and squats beside Liu Kai. He was holding a silver needle seriously. I used to say It''s so nice here. But at this time, Lao Zhang kneels beside Liu Kai and looks very carefully. Then he finds the target and quickly gets a shot.First shot! Lin Fan stood aside, blaming himself very much. Although he is a mental patient, he is sincere to those who are willing to make friends with them and never has a bad heart. He really believes in his friends. Friends said nothing, but also concerned about the greetings, you have to be careful of their hands Oh. His heart was warm. But I didn''t think Liu Kai''s current situation is really not what he would like to see. Second shot! Lao Zhang was so absorbed that a drop of sweat flowed down. He felt very hard. Every time he used a needle, his body seemed to be hollowed out. Third shot! ¡­¡­ It''s going on. The corridor. Special department staff pointed to the distance and said: "Dean Hao, you see this group of students are not bad, especially the one you just asked me is excellent. In order to make the mental patients happy, they really worked hard." "The Taoist art that Liu Kai just performed is the Vajra not bad Taoist art that he learned in Maoshan high school. After performing, his body is as hard as a stone." "But after being punched by you psychopath, you fly out on your own initiative. Ha ha, it''s really interesting." "Who are you calling?" The staff of the special department looked at Dean Hao curiously. Dean Hao skillfully dials the phone. Skilled is distressing. He suffered from such things. "Green..." "Needless to say, we already know. We''re here now." "Hang up, we''re driving." As soon as Dean Hao said the word "Qing", the other party answered first. They are too familiar with the phone. As long as the caller ID is "Qingshan mental hospital", they don''t have to say or listen to it. Just drive an ambulance. Dean Hao Ran that way. The staff of the special department frowned and felt strange. They were following Dean Hao. What''s so nervous about this? They were just playing. There would be no accident. Do you really think that the graduates of our fourth college are very weak? Should be appropriate care, you this mental patients fist pain ah. The thirteenth needle fell. Whoo! Liu kaimeng, who has lost his breath for a short time, takes a breath. "Saved, I saved, you don''t have to blame yourself, he won''t die." Old man Zhang wiped the sweat off his forehead and said happily. Lin Fan smiles, "really?" "Well, really." Old man Zhang said. "I''ll never hit a friend again." Lin Fan looked at the fist, very firm, if there is another time, he will cut the fist. At this point. Dean Hao came and saw the scene in front of him. He didn''t say a word more. That''s the pity in his eyes. The staff of the special department gaped at the scene and then roared: "doctor Come on, doctor "No, people graduated from the medical college, come here." Chapter 66 Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! An ambulance swung its body to a mental hospital with great skill. The doctor and the nurse expertly pushed the emergency stretcher car to rush. "Where are the patients?" The first sentence of the habit is: the habit of environment, the habit of transporting patients away, but not very used to the change of patients. Once the patients were fixed, but now some patients are not fixed, occasionally they will inject fresh blood into the hospital. "This patient..." The doctor saw Liu Kai''s situation at this time and gently pressed him. There was no mistake. The bone was broken badly. He didn''t dare to say more. The abdominal fist seal was a fatal wound. It had amazing power to break the bone in the chest. He didn''t know what it looked like without filming, but he couldn''t run away with bleeding. If the bone pierces the internal organs, the situation is more dangerous. It''s lighter than what he said. Strictly speaking, we can basically prepare for the future. All the students graduated from the medical college are treating Liu Kai. The gentle green light covers him and stabilizes his condition. "How''s it going, doctor?" The staff of the special department asked in a hurry. I came to Qingshan psychiatric hospital to ask the students to act as volunteers for a while, but I didn''t expect that such a thing happened. I asked him to go back and explain it like this. In case of human life, it would be more complicated. "Breathing gently, need to hurry to the hospital, please lift the patient to the ambulance." The doctor ordered the scene. Lin Fan and old man Zhang stand beside the emergency stretcher, looking at the embarrassed Liu Kai. "You''re OK. Lao Zhang has saved you." "We''ll see you." They are very open to life and death. There are only two kinds in their hearts. One is alive and the other is dead. The injury is so serious that as long as it''s alive, it''s alive. Liu Kai tried to open his eyes, but there was blood flowing out of the corners of his eyes, blinding his eyes. Even if he worked hard, he still couldn''t see clearly. He raised his hands with difficulty. Lin Fan grabbed his hand and said with great regret: "I''m really sorry. I didn''t know such a thing would happen. I know you want to say goodbye to us. You don''t have to force yourself. We all know." Liu Kai struggled to get up and said excitedly: £¤% @ £¤%... " "Well, we understand. You go to the hospital first, and we''ll see you." Lin Fan said. The doctor and the nurse pushed the emergency stretcher away. Get on the ambulance. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! The driver skillfully turned on the emergency sound, stepped on the accelerator, whew, a drift, and the tail light disappeared at the door of the mental hospital. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are standing in the same place, looking at the back of the ambulance disappearing, feeling guilty after all. Director Hao kept a relatively safe distance from Lin Fan and said gently: "don''t be too sad. I just saw him. He''s OK. He''s just staying in the hospital for a month. It''s OK." Lin Fan and old man Zhang heard the comfort of Dean Hao. I''m in a good mood. Yeah, it''s OK. It''s good to be alive. "It''s OK." Lin Fan said. "I''m a little thirsty. Why don''t we have Sprite?" Old man Zhang said. They looked at each other with a bright smile on their faces. "Good." Then they left with shoulder to shoulder. As for what they had just done, they had already forgotten it. Hao found that the staff of the special department wanted to stop them. He frowned and said, "what do you want to do?" "I can''t tell you what happened." The staff said. Dean Hao squinted, "explain? If you have to explain to two mental patients, I''ll give you a certificate. You can live here and talk to them slowly? " "I firmly believe that my patients do not have any malice. What happened just now is an accident. If you are not easy to explain, you can ask the Cyclops to call me and I will explain it to him." There was anger in the special staff, but looking at Dean Hao, his anger could not burn up, so he could only say in a very weak voice: "I didn''t mean that." Dean Hao patted him on the shoulder and said, "I know that''s not what you mean. I said before that I had never been beaten. As long as I didn''t kill anyone, I think it''s very good. I didn''t kill anyone. Don''t be so unhappy. I''ll make it up to you." Dean Hao is a tough guy. He can turn against this guy for the sake of the patients in the mental hospital. But he also wants just right food. If people are not happy, it is not to say that there is no extra money to earn. "Ah Dean Hao was very sad. Seeing that the young girls were still scared, she began to show her shameless nature."You future Yanhai City pillars, you don''t know, in fact, they are very poor, not understood, not cared about, and also suffering from such a serious mental illness, you see my hair, white, all white, is to work for them." "The expenses of Qingshan psychiatric hospital are actually paid by myself, and the mental pressure is great. Because of the lack of funds, patients often can''t take psychotropic drugs in time, so it becomes more and more serious." "I''m sorry for what I did. I apologize for my patients." Dean Hao is a man who can afford and let go. Do what you say and bow down to apologize to all the teenagers. "Dean Hao, I can''t use it." Young girls are young people, with a cavity of blood, but also easily moved by other people''s behavior, looking at this white haired old man, haggard face, helpless look, their heart shook. A tall and thin teenager said, "I donated 100000 yuan to Qingshan mental hospital. Originally, the money was intended to be used for dating my girlfriend, but if she knew that I was doing this, she would be proud of me." Well It''s a long way to go. Dean Hao looked at the young man in surprise and praised him: "you can have such love when you are young, and you are promising when you are young. I think people are very accurate. With your love, your future achievements are limitless." The tall and thin boy held his head high, slightly proud. He is not very short of money. Although 100000 is not a small amount, it is worth it. "I give ten thousand." "I donate 20000." "I donate three thousand." ¡­¡­ "Thank you. I thank the pillars of our country for their donation. My patients can take medicine in time." Dean Hao raised his hand and wiped his tears. The staff of the special department on one side saw the situation and wanted to say something. But just when he wanted to say something, Dean Hao took him on the shoulder. "These are good people." Then he put his arms around the staff and whispered in his ear: "there was once a powerful man who committed heinous crimes. No one took him as a powerful man. Because I personally gave him a mental illness certificate, he was imprisoned all his life. He could not survive or die. Do you think I did a great good deed?" The staff looked serious. Meditate for a moment. "Well, good." Chapter 67 Dean Hao shook his head. The staff sent by special departments are very young. It''s good to be young, but they are good to scare. Young boys and girls left Castle Peak mental hospital. Dean Hao saw off with tears in his eyes and waved his hand to show his reluctance. What a group of good kids. It''s a lot of money. "Dean Hao, we will come again." The young girls were lying on the bus window shouting. They were scared and lost a lot of money. But they felt that the kind Dean Hao was really a good man. He could bear the pressure that others could not imagine, but he could smile gently. The white haired Dean Hao can protect a piece of pure land, but how can they not contribute to Yanhai city if they are successful in their studies. They want to keep this place. Although the special department staff looked at them strangely, they didn''t care at all. "Well, I''ll wait for your children." Mr. Hao replied. Until the bus disappeared around the corner, a bright smile appeared on Hao Yuan''s face. "There are so many good people." As for using the money to buy medicine? What medicine can I buy? My patients are not sick at all, but their mental world is slightly different from others. With this money, my patients can live a happier life. Well We also need to take out some of them for the patients in 666 ward. Hospitals. The ambulance came with the sound of "force wave". Li Laifu looks dignified. Every time the ambulance goes to the mental hospital, his spirit is tense. Again? I can''t avoid it. When he learned that they were not the two familiar patients, he lay on the leather sofa and slowly relaxed. He drank a cup of tea full of Lycium barbarum and was very happy. As long as it''s not for them. The chief doctor has a dream. In the dream, there are several bikini beauties who want to do something bad to him. He struggles to resist, but in the end, his fists are hard to defeat. Just when he wants to compromise, someone wakes him up from the nightmare. "Director, there is a very serious patient. Vice president Li said that he asked you to go to the operating room." The nurse saw that the director''s mouth was drooling, but she was still very respectful. The director woke up, wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, and patted the nurse''s shoulder with his hand stained with saliva. "Well, you''re fine." Just now he was in a nightmare and was rescued by a nurse. I''m very grateful. Then he put on his clothes and went to the operating room. The nurse looked at the shoulder that was patted with numbness and disgust, shivering all over. She pinched a tissue with her fingers and wiped the shoulder quickly. It''s disgusting. In the operating room. The doctors and nurses looked at the patient lying on the operating table. It''s not that they don''t want to do it. It''s that the situation of the other party is a bit beyond their expectation. "What are you doing? Our duty is to rescue the patients." The chief doctor changed his clothes and came to see that the nurses were in a daze. He was heartbroken. Didn''t he recite the operating table rules? "It''s a bit complicated, chief." "Yes, I always feel that something is wrong." The chief doctor came frowning and exclaimed, "what''s the matter with him? How did he get into such a situation? Did he have an accident?" "I heard it was made by mental patients in Qingshan mental hospital." "That place is really dangerous." Liu Kai''s situation is really bad. When it arrived, it was arranged to be inspected. The bone pierced the lung. Internal bleeding. And the chest bone is broken. What''s more serious is that there are obvious fist marks in the abdomen, causing serious injuries. By right. In this case, there is no need for rescue at all, and we can basically go through the process. But what''s amazing is that the victim''s breathing is stable and his heart beat is stable. The chief doctor looks dignified, and it''s time to show his strength. "Start the operation." Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Dean Hao drinks tea and smokes leisurely, and looks at the latest TV series. She swears. It''s really a brain damaged TV series, but she''s very excited to watch it. There''s no reason. The supporting actress in it is very beautiful. The clothes are very distinctive, white flowers. It''s exciting. The cell phone rings. It shows the one eyed man. Get through. Dean Hao put his mobile phone in his ear and didn''t speak. Even his breathing became smooth. If the other party asked him to pay for his medical expenses, he would hang up the phone and said he had the wrong number. Want to deduct money from me, dream. Time goes by.After all, the one eyed man didn''t survive. "Is there nothing you want to tell me?" Asked the one eyed man. "What? I don''t quite understand. " "I''ll arrange the trainees to your Qingshan mental hospital. If you''ve got money from these children, I won''t say anything. I just want to ask Liu Kai what happened and why he was hospitalized. Up to now, he hasn''t been out of the operating room." "One eyed man, don''t gush. I''m responsible for Hao Ren''s money." "I didn''t really talk to you about money. I want to ask about Liu Kai." "What''s Liu Kai''s business? You''re talking to me about money digging." Be quiet for a moment! Doodle! The one eyed man hung up. Dean Hao was so relieved. Fortunately, he had the wit to deal with it. "Ah Think of 666 ward, his heart is very tired. Ten years of retirement. I don''t know if I can survive for ten years. If I die of fatigue in these ten years, I don''t know if the next Dean can be as kind and understand these mental patients as he is. It''s really a sad thing. How can we think about these things? Maybe we can survive. To this degree of self consolation, he suddenly became happy. Ding Ling Ling! The phone rings. Look, it''s a one eyed man again. Dean Hao answers the phone and pretends that nothing has happened before. "Hello "I want to ask you, Liu Kai, what''s that about?" The one eyed man learns from the previous lesson and goes straight to the point. He pursues a question and asks whether he has money or not. It''s secondary. It''s your skill that you can get it. "It''s a misunderstanding." Hao said. "Can it be a misunderstanding? People are lying in the hospital, and the operation is not over yet. Liu Kai is a second-class strength. At that time, he used Maoshan Taoist art, and the King Kong is not bad. His body is as hard as stone, but he was almost killed by a blow from a patient in your mental hospital. I just want to ask you, "what did you hide from me?" One eyed man just wanted to know about it. He did have contact with two patients in 666 ward. He was really cruel, and he was also a dog. The whole time, he was a little scared. "We''ve known each other so long that you don''t know who I am?" "Well, I can tell you clearly now that your two patients are a little unusual. I''m very interested. If you like, I''d like them to stay in my special department." When the one eyed man said these words, the head of hospital Hao was stunned, and his breathing was rapid. "Are you serious?" If they''re face to face. Dean Hao was absolutely holding the one eyed man''s hand and looking at him excitedly and sincerely. It''s like waiting for a long time. The one eyed man thought of something that had happened to him. What I said just now is not fragrant. There was a long silence. Slowly: "I''ll think about it." Chapter 68 666 ward. Lin Fan sat side by side with old man Zhang, shaking his feet and drinking soybean milk. They are calm, but happy. Happiness is so simple. "Is it good?" Lin fan asked. "Good." Old man Zhang replied. "Good, let''s have another one." "Good." Old man Zhang skillfully took out two bags of soybean milk from the cupboard. In 666 ward, soybean milk is hard currency and consumes a lot. After drinking enough. Two people lie on a bed, looking at each other, then sweet smile. "I want to see him in the hospital tomorrow. Do you want to go?" Lin fan asked. "Good." Old man Zhang said. In the corridor, Li Ang''s back is against the wall of 666 ward. He, Xiao Chen and sun Neng are nursing workers in charge of monitoring patients in the corridor. He and Xiao Chen are usually in charge of ward 666. Just stare at them. Don''t let them do anything dangerous. This responsibility is very heavy and dangerous. He has high psychological requirements. Originally, he refused it. But when he thought of so many nursing workers in the mental hospital, why did he choose him. He knew it was the president''s trust in him. Recognition of his professional level. Li Ang turned his head and peered through the window. The two patients were lying on the same bed and didn''t know what they were doing. He would not open the door to check because of curiosity. As long as he didn''t do dangerous actions, even if you were a little too much, I would not go in. If you have nothing to do, feel out your cell phone and open your circle of friends. It''s not interesting to flip it around. But suddenly, he was attracted by a picture. A circle of friends from a goddess. [happy day] photo: a beautiful woman with long hair and sunglasses, with blue sky in the background. Leon''s habitual reply. Because of you, the sky is colorful. Smiling face] this is very sincere, because the beauty of the goddess makes everything beautiful. It wasn''t long. The goddess replied to him with a smiling face, which made Li Ang full of motivation and felt that life was beautiful. She brushed the circle of friends of the goddess and looked at the photos she had taken. Yachts, luxury cars, high-end restaurants, everything is the background. His eyes were fixed on every picture. Looking at the smiling faces of the goddess, he was very satisfied, especially the beautiful bikini photos taken by the goddess in the open-air swimming pool of high-end hotels. He wiped his nose and thought it was bleeding. Every circle of friends likes it. Like it from the beginning to the end. Ding Ding! Message from the goddess. Goddess: are you sick? ¡¿ when Li Ang saw the message sent to him by the goddess, he almost jumped up with excitement. What a good start. Press to bear the excitement. [Leon: Thank you for your concern. I''m not sick. ¡¿ seeing that the goddess cares for him so much, his heart is almost melting. Life is full of surprises and beauty. Maybe the goddess has a kind of embarrassed favor for him. If I can keep trying. Maybe one day we can move the goddess''s heart. Just as he was imagining a better future, someone patted him on the shoulder. He was a little unhappy. "Sun Neng, you..." He just wanted to say that you can''t disturb me. When I was imagining the goddess, he suddenly saw the person coming. He was shocked and his heart was raised to his throat. The most dangerous two patients stand in front of him, with a smile on their face, but they must not be confused by such a smile. Can it be a smile? That''s a sign of danger. "What''s the matter with you?" Li Ang wanted to reprimand, but he kept a low profile and his voice became gentle. "Nothing." Lin Fan said. "Nothing." Old man Zhang said. Li Ang stepped back and was ready to run. As long as they showed a little aggressive action, he guaranteed that the 100 meter sprint would take only nine seconds. He didn''t have any experience of communicating with the mentally ill. Lin Fan took out the barbell from his crotch. Li Ang was so nervous that he imagined many pictures in his mind. One mental patient pressed him to the ground, and the other hit him on the head with a barbell. Think of that picture. He shuddered. Suneng, where are you Come out and help me with the disaster. Two psychopaths want to do me. Li Ang did not speak, before he made clear the situation of the two patients. He won''t say a word. "Do you have any money?" Lin fan asked.Lao Zhang is also looking forward to each other. Leon swallowed. Blackmail, this is definitely blackmail. I''m the only one who takes advantage of others. No one dares to take advantage of me. But he met a psychopath. He dare not be presumptuous. Leong grabbed some Zouba''s notes and some coins from his back pocket. Count carefully. "I only have one hundred and twenty-seven dollars." Lin Fan handed the barbell to the other side, and then grabbed the money and put it in his pocket, "our friend is hospitalized, we want to see him, but we don''t have money to buy gifts, so I will mortgage the barbell to you as a loan, and we will pay you back later." "No, No." Li Ang waved his hand in a hurry. There was no need to follow-up the plot when he could spend a little money to solve the problem. I was just living in a mental hospital. I didn''t mean anything else. There''s no need for deep communication. Give me a break. I just lost my ex girlfriend recently. I''m in a bad mood. "Take it." Lin Fan said seriously. Leon was so excited that he could only hold the barbell. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other and smile brightly. They finally have money to visit their friends. Although they don''t have much money, they can buy some things. It''s not good to visit a friend empty handed. "Give me two bucks for that. I''ll go home by bus." Asked Leong. "Good." Lin Fan took out two coins, "don''t worry, we will pay back the money, we never owe others money." Leon took the coin carefully. Embarrassed smile. Pay back? I haven''t thought about this kind of thing. Just be happy. If you can remember this kindness, it''s better not to hurt me. I''m really a little scared. Watching two psychotic patients return to the ward. Li Ang looked down at the barbell, and then quickly changed to another place to stand. Not long after he came to the mental hospital, he experienced several life events. Hospitalization! Ex girlfriend died! These may or may not be the main points. The point is, the two psychopaths seem to remember him. This is a very dangerous thing. In the ward. "We''re going to visit our friends." Lin Fan said. "But they won''t let us leave. There are bad people at the door." Old man Zhang thought of a scene he had seen before and couldn''t help saying, "I''ve seen someone sneak out before. He ran very fast. Then the bad guys chased him with sticks and dragged him back soon." "It''s terrible." With that, Lao Zhang shrinks his head in fear, which has become a terrible mark in his heart. Lin fan is holding Lao Zhang''s shoulder. "Don''t be afraid." "I''ll find a way." "With me, you won''t be bullied by anyone." Lao Zhang nodded. Being comforted by Lin fan, he was calmer. I''m not as scared as I was. The atmosphere became warm and harmonious Sure enough! The comfort of a good friend is the easiest to reassure him. PS: the big guys with ideas are watching my official account: Xinfeng. I will change the book of the end of the world and send it here. PS: QQ group number: 859795207 Chapter 69 Night! Today''s wind is very noisy. Qingshan mental hospital is not peaceful at all. The guard. Xiao Qi holds his mobile phone and brushes TV dramas. At the age of 25, he doesn''t have much ambition. Having a cabin and a mobile phone is enough to live a boring life. Think of some young people pointing to the sky and saying: I swear to the sky that I will be rich in the future, living in villas, driving luxury cars, eating rare game, drinking the strongest wine, playing the most coquettish girl He scoffed at them. I think it''s unrealistic. Happiness and happiness are often the simplest. For example, he is now like this, holding a mobile phone, brushing TV series, is the happiest life. It is his happiest thing to be a security guard of Qingshan mental hospital. I thought it was dangerous. Later, I found that it was very easy. I didn''t have anything to do. It''s been five years. He devoted the most beautiful five years of youth here, without regret, and even some pride. Even if he really changed his job in the future, his working experience here can also leave a brilliant record on his resume. I worked in Qingshan mental hospital for five years. Just want to ask, where the guard I don''t deserve. "Another restless night." Xiao Qi grabs the crotch of his pants, turns off his mobile phone, takes out a sticker with eyes painted from the drawer, and closes his eyes to put it on. It''s overbearing. Pretend not to sleep. His invention was praised by Dean Hao. Young is good, the brain turns fast, there are ideas, such a good way can think of. He leaned against the back of his chair, breathing slowly. The noisy wind outside stopped. With the rhythmic breathing of Xiao Qi, he fell asleep. The night is quiet. Quiet can hear the chirp of insects. Guard window, there are two heads slowly appear, they carefully look at the situation in the guard, and then slowly fall. "He''s asleep." "Then we can sneak away." Lin Fan and old man Zhang squatted and sneaked away from the guard. There was no movement. It''s easy to handle. It won''t attract any attention. That is to say, Xiao Qi''s purr is a little loud. It''s like a symphony when it matches with the chirp of insects. In the corridor. Sun Neng, a nurse, took over Li Ang''s job and inspected every ward. His eyes were very big, and others would call him big eye. Stay in ward 666. He shook the flashlight, a beam of light shining inside, can''t see people, but can see the quilt bulge up, obviously is hiding in the quilt to sleep. Sun Neng smiles. This sleeping habit is very similar to him. When he thought that these two were mental patients, he restrained his smile. Similar? That sounds really unpleasant. There was no doubt, but continued to patrol. If not for the bright light from the ceiling to illuminate the corridor, such a quiet corridor will make people feel very flustered. In the streets of the city. Lin Fan walked with old man Zhang for several hours. "I''m so tired." Old man Zhang said. "I carry you behind my back." Lin Fan squatted in front of Lao Zhang and said back. "Are you tired?" "No "Oh Lao Zhang was lying on Lin Fan''s back, his hands around Lin Fan''s neck. Two people walking in the sparsely populated street, occasionally drunk man passing here, see them two people, will rely on drunk point to two people scold and shout. Then he left. For both of them, they just stand there and look at each other with a smile on their face. "Lin fan, shall we go to the hospital now?" Old man Zhang asked. "We''ll be there tomorrow." Lin Fan returned. "Where are we going now?" Old man Zhang asked again. After thinking about it, Lin Fan said with a smile, "let''s go to the good sister." They remember the direction and know where it is. At the door of the shop. Lin Fan stood at the door of the shop with Lao Zhang on his back. Looking at the things in the shop, he thought that it would be impossible to go there empty handed. At least he had to buy a box of milk. The owner of the shop is a middle-aged man. There are few guests at night. Occasionally, passers-by will come in to buy a pack of cigarettes. He will close the shop almost at three or four o''clock. At this point. He was sitting in the cash register, brushing his cell phone, and when he looked up outside, he was scared by them and almost screamed.Standing at the door in the middle of the night. I want to scare people to death. Fortunately, his psychological quality is excellent, and he directly supports it. He holds a mobile phone in one hand and quietly reaches into the cupboard with the other hand, holding the handle of the chopper. If the two people outside dare to mess around, he will definitely slap the chopper on the cupboard for the first time and shout angrily: "get out of here!" He noticed their clothes. Something''s wrong. It looks familiar. Just forget where I met. Just when he was thinking about clothes, Lin Fan came in with Lao Zhang on his back. The surprised shopkeeper''s strength of holding the handle of the knife increased again, and slowly pulled out the chopper. But because of the shelter of the fume cupboard, he succeeded in blocking his flustered heart. He just looked at them. Just to see what you want to do. Lin Fan carried a box of milk, then took a ham sausage, handed it to Lao Zhang and came to the counter. "How much, boss." "Fifty five." He took Zouba''s money out of his pocket. Check out. He carried the milk and went out with Lao Zhang on his back. The shopkeeper looked at the two strange people and saw the words printed on the back of their clothes. Suddenly, he was a little flustered. The trough! Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Seeing these six words, he finally recalled that the clothes were worn by mental patients. Just now, he tried to scare them away with a machete. Think of their previous behavior, a burst of fear. Machetes are useless for mental illness. It''s even very likely that the other party will take the machete in his hand, and then cut him to death. It''s horrible to think about it. The headlines of the next day have been thought out. [shocked! ¡¿ [the shopkeeper was hacked to death by a mental patient late at night. ¡¿ originally, the shopkeeper wanted to open it for a while, but after the incident, he didn''t have any idea. He pulled down the shutter door, turned off the light, went up to the attic, hid in the quilt and brushed his circle of friends. [terrible! I just had a mental illness shopping in my shop. It''s good to be alive. ¡¿ Lin fan carries Lao Zhang alone in the dark night. Occasionally when there are street lights. There would be a faint light on both of them. "Do you want to eat?" Lao Zhang put the ham sausage to Lin Fan''s mouth and asked. Lin Fan said, "I''m not hungry. You can eat." "Oh Lao Zhang continued to eat ham sausage, and then asked, "can I have milk?" "That''s not good. The milk is for that good sister. I''ll buy you another one." Lin Fan turned back. It wasn''t long. They stood alone in front of the closed shop. "It''s closed." Chapter 70 The shop is closed. Sensible Lao Zhang said he didn''t want to drink. He lay down on Lin Fan''s back, sleepy, slowly asleep. Lin Fan looked back and saw Lao Zhang asleep. He slowed down and walked forward. He remembered where his good sister''s house was. Although it''s night. But he just put the milk at the door, then left, and went to the hospital to see his good friend Liu Kai tomorrow morning. There are a lot of drunk men and women at night. They laugh and shout and release their inner pressure. When I saw Lin Fan and old man Zhang. They watched curiously, and when they passed, they laughed loudly, as if they saw something funny. Come to the familiar alley and find the right door. He left the milk at the door. Looking at the closed door without knocking, others should be asleep. Last time this good sister helped them to make the lovely snake delicious, he wanted to thank each other, but it was a pity that there was no money. "I have 125 yuan. I spent 55 yuan to buy milk, but there are still 70 yuan left. It takes 55 yuan to buy a box of milk for my good friend. Yes, there is no mistake." He took out fifteen yuan and put it on the milk box. Then he looked at the closed door for a while, turned around and left with Lao Zhang on his back. The lane is very dark, black can''t see the road ahead, but slowly moving feet, testing the situation in front of, not long after, went to the intersection, the weak light of the street lamp shine down, see the road at the foot. Lao Zhang is fast asleep on his back. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. Lin Fan scratched his head. He didn''t know where to go for the time being. He would wait until tomorrow morning to go to the hospital. If he passed now, he would disturb each other''s sleep. When you get to the road. The sound of the organic car. Lin Fan looked to the side, the speed of the ghost fire was very fast, as if it could be hit in the blink of an eye. The tire makes a harsh noise when it rubs against the ground. There was a thick white smoke from the exhaust pipe. "Orangutan..." Lin Fan opened his mouth. Chimpanzee riding on the ghost fire, the huge size of the ghost fire is very small, green wig swing with the wind, plain adds a bit of elegant temperament. In the corner of his mouth, he picked up a half cigar from nowhere and habitually took a few puffs. The gorilla raced on the road in the early morning. It hasn''t been discovered yet. Don''t people in special departments have eyes? It''s hard to notice the darkness at night with the dark and shiny hair of the orangutan. They looked at each other. No one spoke. After a long time. Lin Fan finally spoke. "How dark you are The chimpanzee called out: "gegewu!" You are white. The orangutan gives Lin Fan a white look and shows his disdain. Then he starts the ghost fire and disappears in the distance with a brush. Lin Fan wanted to wake Lao Zhang up and let him see the orangutan riding. But seeing Lao Zhang sleeping so well, he didn''t have the heart to wake him up. "Amazing." He shook his head and sighed that the world is so big, there is everything. March 10th! It''s fine! It''s a beautiful day again. Birds are singing. Morning! In the alley. When the woman opened the door as usual, she saw a box of milk and fifteen yuan. "Who put it here?" She was curious. Who on earth sent it. An old man saw the milk in front of the woman''s door and the fifteen yuan she had left. At the same time, he heard what she had just said, and he had a bad idea. "I bought it. The man gave it to the wrong door." The old man took the initiative to pick up the milk and skillfully put 15 yuan into his pocket. "Is it really yours?" The woman asked casually. But this sentence angered the old man. The old man said angrily, "what do you mean? Doubt me. Do you know that I was a writer when I was young, and you, the shrew who sells meat, still doubt me. If you put it in the past, I will surely kill you... " "I don''t mean anything else. How can you do that?" The woman who stumbled suffered. The old man was very arrogant and raised his head, "what''s the matter? I''ll tell you what''s the matter with you. If you dare to be rude with me again, I''ll go to your daughter''s school and see how people will behave when they know that your daughter has you." This kind of stinging words is too hurtful, as if just opened the scar, not only hurt, but also put salt, become more painful. The woman''s eyes are slightly red and she doesn''t want to argue with her partner when she closes the door.The old man stood at the door and scolded for a few minutes. Spit at her door. I left with milk in my heart. You still want to argue with me like this, and you don''t want to see your identity. The old man came home. "Dad, where does this milk come from?" "I don''t know who sent it to the opposite lady. I robbed her. I just scolded her. I didn''t dare to say a word back. I didn''t know what I was." Bang! "Dad, what''s wrong with you? How did you faint?" The opposite family was noisy, and the old man fainted. The back of his head banged with the ground and fell heavily. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are sleeping on the park bench. They were head to head last night. Rely on each other. "It''s morning." Lin Fan rubbed his eyes and then woke Lao Zhang up. When Lao Zhang woke up, he habitually wanted to take out soybean milk, but he found it empty. Then he remembered that they were not at home, but outside. "Come on, let''s go shopping." They got up and left. In the morning, the citizens who come to the park to exercise see the strange two people, whisper and point out. The clothes are from Castle Peak mental hospital. How did you get here. Of course. They didn''t regard Lin Fan and old man Zhang as mental patients. The main reason is that they don''t think it''s possible for them to come out. Maybe they''re just attracting attention when they dress like this. After all, the world is big. There are always strange people. Shop. Last night, the male boss, who almost drew a knife, opened the door to welcome a beautiful day, but what he didn''t expect was that the first business he opened was a mental patient who came to buy things in the early morning and night. He was nervous. Even keep away from them. Lin Fan skillfully carried a box of milk and bought a ham sausage. Fifty five yuan in all. The boss didn''t say a word from beginning to end. It''s not that he doesn''t want to say it. I don''t dare. Two people carrying milk out of the shop, and out of the shop, the two of them to the boss showed a brilliant smile. The boss saw the smile. Actually felt a kind of evil cold. "Mad, damn it." On the way. Lin Fan handed the ham sausage to Lao Zhang, "eat it." Lao Zhang took the ham sausage, took it apart and made it in half. "We''re one and a half." Lin Fan took half of the ham sausage and stuffed it into his mouth with a smile. Lao Zhang also stuffed half of the ham sausage into his mouth. They looked at each other with their cheeks bulging. Smile, eyes are narrowed into a gap. If you open your mouth and laugh. The sausages are about to come out. It''s not very bad. Chapter 71 Huatian hospital, inpatient department. The twelfth floor! Warm hearted and popular, Liu Kai is lying on the bed, wrapped all over like zongzi, very miserable. Continuous rescue for more than ten hours. The chief doctor was paralyzed in the operating room. I even want to swear that I don''t want to take over such complicated operation in the future. It''s just the kindness of doctors. He can''t get over the hurdle in his heart. A cheery voice rang out. Liu Kai slowly opened his eyes to the white ceiling. Where am I? What''s wrong with me? The fatal question of Shuanglian shows that he is confused and flustered. The real pain came. Pull him out of his confusion. "How do you feel?" Asked a man. He is a staff member of the special department who arranges to accompany the hospital. He is responsible for many things, mainly taking care of Liu Kai, cleaning up his excrement and urine, and preparing three meals a day. This seemingly easy life is full of a kind of boring and tasteful life. "Not very good." Liu Kai said. "Well, it''s good that you can live. You have been rescued in the operating room for more than ten hours. The doctor said that your condition is stable for the time being. All the operations that should be done for you have been done, but at least you have to stay in the hospital for a month." The staff sighed. There was a slight change in his expression. As if there are a lot of words to say, just think and hold in the mouth did not say. Liu Kai quietly lying on the bed, his mind came up with the original picture, although some places appear fuzzy fragments, but the general situation is still remember. Downstairs, inpatient department. "Do you know which ward he lives in?" Old man Zhang asked. "I don''t know." Lin Fan shook his head. Two people are looking at each other, can see that indifferent expression between each other, really don''t know, that layer by layer to find good. The families of the patients who passed by looked at two more. It''s a weird couple. Especially the big words on the back of their clothes are very conspicuous. Castle Peak mental hospital! Lin Fan took old man Zhang to a little nurse who bowed his head and worked hard. "What floor does Liu Kai live on?" Lin fan asked. The little nurse was in a good mood. She made an appointment to go to the cinema with her boyfriend in the evening. Thinking about what would happen in the evening, she felt a little nervous and shy. I heard someone asking about the patient''s hospitalization. She looked up with a smile, just want to speak, smile gradually become rigid convergence. "Ah There was a scream. The little nurse fell from the chair and ran away. She knows who these two are. Celebrities in hospitals. The dead in Qingshan mental hospital are dying every time they come here, and then they are sent back after being cured. Although they haven''t seen it with their own eyes several times, their ears are cocooned. It is said that they do all kinds of evil. With mental illness. Really scared those ordinary little nurses. Passers by are curious to look at that run away nurse, feel brain sick, in broad daylight of the ghost call. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang looked at each other, showing a helpless look. They just wanted to ask where Liu Kai lived, but they didn''t expect that the nurse''s reaction was so big. Maybe there was something urgent, so they were so flustered. Then they searched layer by layer. Wearing the clothes of Qingshan mental hospital, walking in the hospital with milk, attracting other people''s attention. Some doctors and nurses saw them. They were all shocked. When was he hospitalized? Doesn''t it look good? A doctor quietly called vice president Li to tell him the current situation, the two psychiatric patients appeared in the hospital, how to solve. Li Laifu directly asked the doctor to arrange some brave and energetic people to follow them. See what they want to do. At the same time. He almost scolded Hao Ren to death. Absolutely, this guy is taking revenge on him and sending the two mental patients here directly. Otherwise, how did they come to the hospital. I want to call Hao Ren and question him. But it doesn''t feel right to think about it. If I take the initiative to call in the past, don''t I lose the upper hand and ask the other party to be lenient? Just think about it. I''m also going to be the dean. The position, style and temperament must be stable, never like before.you ''re right. That''s the reason. The twelfth floor. Old man Zhang is a little tired. Lin fan, carrying milk, climbed to the 12th floor without any reaction. They saw Liu Kai lying in front of a ward. "Found it." They came into the ward with milk. Liu Kai has been thinking about the original situation, he wants to show his strength in front of the two mental patients, and draw closer the relationship between the two sides. It''s not bad to use Maoshan Taoism. But I didn''t expect that I almost collapsed when I was hit by a punch. "Liu Kai, our good friend, we have come to see you." The sincere smile on their faces is like the gentle sunshine, which is the smile they always want others to feel, but many people don''t like their smile. "I''m very good at acupuncture. I brought you back." When old man Zhang talked about acupuncture, he was not tired at all, and he was even very happy. The two of them walked into the ward and stood there, as if they were at home. They said happily, but the atmosphere in the room was not right. It''s very low. It''s depressing. Liu Kai looked at them, but somehow he felt a sense of fear. Accumulated for a long time. Always repressed in my heart. "Ah! Don''t come here. Don''t come here. " Liu Kai is afraid of shouting, struggling, want to get up and run away, he has thought clearly, even regret, why do I think there is no danger for mental patients. I''m still a child. I haven''t talked about girlfriends yet. I was sent to the hospital and had a major operation. I can''t move when I lie here. No one can stand it. "We just came to see you. There''s no other meaning." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stood there at a loss. They didn''t expect that their good friends would be so excited. "Aren''t we friends?" "Look, Lao Zhang and I bought a box of milk to see you." He picked up the milk with a smile on his face. Liu Kai has no opinion about them. There was no hatred. But after this kind of thing, the mentality is difficult to be balanced and stable. "Please let me go. I''m just an ordinary person. There''s no other meaning in going to a mental hospital. I''m a normal person. I can''t make friends with you." "Please." "Let''s just be friends that day. Let''s go." Liu Kai personally felt the horror of the mental patients. Up to now, I still have a dull pain in my abdomen. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are still smiling, but there is a kind of bitterness in the smile. He put the milk down. "Well, we know." "Then we''ll go." "Goodbye." Lin Fan waved to Lao Zhang, hoping Liu Kai would wave goodbye to them. It''s just not. Liu Kai looks at their backs. I don''t know why I have a strange feeling. He asked: "am I going too far?" "It seems a little bit," the staff said Chapter 72 Liu Kai is not hostile to them. It''s that he''s too young to bear what he''s suffering. It''s normal to lose control of emotions. Now he just wants to take good care of his injury. He has no other idea. In the hospital corridor, Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are not in a high mood. They come with the joy of visiting their friends, but they are turned away. "We''re not very annoying." Old man Zhang asked in a low voice. "No way." Lin fan is smiling, just a little reluctant. Instead of taking the elevator, they went down the stairs from the twelfth floor. Strange idea. Their strange clothes aroused a lot of curiosity. Li Laifu arranged a brave watcher to follow them. When he saw that they didn''t take the elevator and had to take the stairs, he couldn''t figure out how to do it. It''s true. It''s normal for the mentally ill to think strangely. They left the inpatient department and left alone. They lived so long without any friends. They thought that someone would be willing to make friends with them, but they didn''t expect that they thought too much. Passers-by are far away. It''s not their clothes that scare them. It''s when you''re close. They felt a strange smell from these two people, which made them feel depressed. If you''re not wrong. That''s loneliness. "Get out of the way, all of you." There''s some confusion ahead. Several men carrying an old man rushed to the hospital. The other woman, who looked like she was in her fifties, grabbed the other woman''s hair in a rude way. "You cunt, seducing my father, do you earn all your money from your neighbors? You don''t know my father has cerebral infarction. He even shirks his responsibility and says it has nothing to do with you. Come to the hospital for me. " The old lady is red in the face, ferocious in the face, and a little bloated, which makes her have a kind of shrew temperament. There are a lot of onlookers. But most of them are watching. As for persuasion. I didn''t think about it. There are even some people smoking, laughing and taking videos. "Why! It''s a good sister. " Lin fan saw the figure in front of him. He was not very familiar with it, but he was sure that he was the good man who helped them. They didn''t expect to see the good man in the hospital. They were really happy. At this point. The situation at the scene seems to be cracking. The bloated shrew raised her hand to fan the woman''s face. Just as she fell, she was caught by the wrist and couldn''t move. "Good sister, we meet again." Lin Fan waved his hand with a bright smile on his face. "Let go." The shrew roared, but no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t get away. Lin fansong opened his hand and looked at the shrew with a smile. The shrew rubbed her wrist and pointed to Lin Fan''s nose to scold, but Lin Fan kept smiling and looked at each other gently. He knew the other side was angry. But if scolding oneself can make the other party feel happy, he is still willing to help others. "It''s none of your business. Go away." When the woman saw them, she said quickly. She knows that these two are mental patients. They can''t be stimulated mentally. If they are stimulated, they are likely to do something terrible. The shrew scolded for a long time, only felt thirsty. At the same time, I think this guy is sick. Smile of she all some flustered, dare not with each other''s eyes. All of a sudden. The onlookers pointed the way. "Look at the clothes they wear, Castle Peak mental hospital." "The trough! They are not mentally ill, are they? This old woman is so fierce that even the mentally ill dare to scold her, so she is not afraid of being chopped to death? " "Let''s stay away from the trouble." Bloated shrew heard the voices around, carefully looking at their clothes, especially to see the smile on their faces, heart suddenly some panic. Then he pointed to the woman and said: "if you have the seed, find a psychopath to help you, and wait for me." The bloated shrew is really afraid. I ran into the hospital. She is not afraid of the soft, she is afraid of the hard, these two ideas are really hard enough. People around you point. The woman took both of them and ran away quickly until no one noticed. She didn''t expect to meet two mental patients who had met each other. Others may be afraid. But she was not afraid. She even felt that they were very poor."Why are you here?" Asked the woman. Lin Fan said: "he and I are here to visit our friends, but they don''t seem to welcome us very much." Old man Zhang was very upset and said: "we sneaked out last night to see him, and he also mortgaged his most precious things to others to borrow some money to buy him gifts." The women who failed did not know who their friends were. But I heard them sneak out last night. You already know what''s going on. Gululu! Lao Zhang''s stomach cried, obviously hungry. "Thank you for helping me. I''ll treat you to breakfast. Come with me." Said the woman. Lin Fan wanted to say no, we''re going home. It''s just that old man Zhang took Lin Fan''s hand and wanted to eat. He could only follow Lao Zhang''s meaning. He didn''t eat half of the ham sausage, but he was hungry again. Breakfast. Old man Zhang is holding a bowl and drinking porridge happily. It''s really delicious, just like Sprite. "Is it delicious?" Lin fan asked with a smile. Old man Zhang nodded, "well, it''s very delicious." The women who have gone through those things are not in a good mood, but I don''t know why, seeing their happy appearance, they just forget everything they have just experienced. Yeah. My experience is really bad. But compared with them, at least I am more free and normal than them. They are so happy and happy. I still think about what these bad things do. Lin fan can eat better than Lao Zhang. Lao Zhang has been drinking three bowls of porridge in a row. Lin fancai drinks two bowls. "Is that enough? If it''s not enough, I''ll give you some. " Asked the woman. Lao Zhang was about to say that I would like two more steamed buns, but Lin Fan''s hand under the table patted Lao Zhang''s thigh and shook his head. "I''m full." Lin Fan said with a smile. "I''m full, too." Old man Zhang showed a happy smile. He and Lin Fan have never eaten such delicious food outside. Seeing their appearance, the woman couldn''t help laughing and then waved. "Boss, two buns of meat, please." Then he said to them: "it''s OK. If you eat two more cages of meat buns, you won''t eat them." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other, and they see a flash in their eyes. "Good." They spoke in unison. I''m in a good mood. At this point. The TV set hanging on the wall is playing the news. "Dear citizens in front of the TV, I''d like to break in an urgent news now..." Chapter 73 TV, news. "In Changchun road just appeared evil things, please prepare to Changchun Road citizens to avoid there, is Changchun Road citizens quickly find a place to escape." Lin Fan and old man Zhang look at the news without expression. It''s not surprising. They don''t have any strong sense of evil things. Other people in the store are numb to the news. The food in front of them suddenly doesn''t smell good. When they react, they run away. If you remember correctly, the street they are in seems to be Changchun Road. Run. The owner of the breakfast shop was still steaming steamed stuffed buns. Seeing this, he was scared to leave his work and run away. Steamed stuffed buns do well. It''s terrible to meet such things. "Run, you three." The boss is a good man. Seeing that Lin Fan and the three of them were still sitting there foolishly, they called out in a hurry. Just to see them staring at him, looked puzzled and muddled, can''t help but a little muddled, what do you think. Forget it. Anyway, I have made it very clear to you. I''ll run first. The woman looked at the crowd running around on the street in panic. She was also surprised by the news report. There were evil things in Changchun Road. If she didn''t run, the consequences would be very serious. But now Lin Fan and old man Zhang are sitting there eating calmly. She felt somehow out of place. "When will the meat bun come?" "I don''t know." After hearing the conversation between them, the women realized that they were indeed mentally ill. They didn''t know that the crisis had come, and they didn''t even pay attention to it. On the street. People who go shopping flee everywhere. They don''t see the news. Why do they know that there are evil things? It''s not nonsense. From a distance, you can see that there are at least three or four meters of evil things destroying the surrounding buildings. Open your eyes and you''ll see. When the special department detects the energy fluctuation, it immediately arranges the manpower to support. Now the evil things are really bold. In broad daylight, they even dare to do damage in the urban area. It''s just that they don''t pay attention to the people in their special departments. In the sky. A black haired crow hovered in the air, its ruby eyes fixed on the situation below, then folded its wings and landed on a building. Quietly watching. The evil object of destruction is a giant bear, which is three or four meters high and has infinite force. The car is like a toy and is overturned at will. At this point. The next street. Liu Ying is shopping with his girlfriend. He is a member of a special department. He has a very conspicuous bald head. He has a bald head when he is young. It''s not that he has a special preference for bald head. It''s the Mediterranean at a young age. No way, directly get a bald, not only refreshing, even shampoo money are saved. Girlfriends all say that he is thrifty. It''s better to buy his girlfriend a pair of underwear or a box of Durex with the money saved. He stood in front of the underwear shop with his sunglasses. My girlfriend is choosing underwear in the shop. As a man, how can he enter the underwear store? If he is seen by others, he will be laughed at. All of a sudden. He got a message on his cell phone. The pathogen appeared in Changchun Road, according to the energy monitoring, there may be four levels. Liu Ying''s face became dignified. She took a look at her girlfriend who was choosing underwear. She didn''t even say hello, so she ran to Changchun Road in a hurry. He graduated from Maoshan high school, and his strength has reached level 4. It''s hard to say how to deal with evil things of the same level. Most importantly, he is on holiday now. The guys are not ready. I''m sure I''ll suffer a lot when I do it. "Crouching trough, if I had known such a thing would happen, I would have taken the guy with me." Liu Ying ran all the way, regretting very much. Only hope to be able to hold down evil things. Wait for the support of your teammates. Soon. He saw the evil thing making trouble in the street. He opened his mouth and was a little surprised. Hell, the evil thing seems to be powerful. His weak body may not be able to hold a punch. Take off your sunglasses and put them in your pocket. A cry of panic came. In front of the evil giant bear, a young girl fell to the ground. When she saw the giant bear shooting at her, she was scared. If this slap fell, she would be shot badly. "The curse of immobility." Liu Ying''s fingers are drawn out of thin air, and fiercely pats at the evil giant bear. The evil giant bear has a short absence, as if it is really settled.And he is a fast jump up, very fast speed, sprint to the girl in front of the person pulled aside. The evil giant bear''s palm fell, and the bricks on the ground were directly smashed. "Sure enough, it''s still a little bit reluctant. There''s no guy in the hand. It''s just a moment." Liu Ying knows that the evil giant bear in front of her is a little tricky, but no matter how, she has to support her teammates. "Sister, run quickly. It''s a little dangerous." The girl ran so fast that she didn''t even say thank you. Liu Ying scratched his head, but sighed, "it''s really impolite." Then watch the evil giant bear warily. "Hello! I said, big man, you are brave enough to make trouble in Yanhai City alone. Do you know what your end will be like? " Liu Ying talks to the evil giant bear. Hard work is definitely not as good as the other side. We can only delay for as long as we can. The evil giant bear roared and photographed at Liu Ying. It was so powerful that it seemed to be able to open mountains and crack rocks. It was terrible to the extreme. Liu Ying''s footstep is light, constantly retreating, and at the same time, he is flying in the air. "Jin Gang formation." Just see the ground in front of the evil giant bear, burst out a few golden lights, want to trap the evil giant bear in it, just for a moment, the golden Gang array instantly burst. "Damn, it''s a little fierce." Liu Ying rolled over to avoid the attack of the evil giant bear. When the slap came, he felt that the palm wind could tear him apart. You can''t go on holiday without a guy. But my girlfriend told him that you are on holiday now. I want to go shopping with you. Can you not carry that peach sword on your back, and can you not carry those talismans and gossip mirrors on your body. I feel uncomfortable when I want to cuddle you. As a great man, you must agree with your girlfriend''s request. But I really didn''t expect that I was so unlucky that I met evil things to make trouble. Liu Ying bites his finger and smears his palm with blood. He rushed to the bear with a serious look. There was an electric arc flashing between his palms. He patted the bear. "Five thunder Dafa." Up to now, the five thunder Dharma can still compete with the evil giant bear, mainly because there is no meat shield in front of it. If there are Buddhist masters here. He can do something that takes a little bit of time. There is a 70% chance to trap the evil giant bear. As for now The equipment is not complete and the state is not in place. Not being killed is the best result. Chapter 74 The evil bear is very upset. It''s said that human beings are very rampant and don''t pay attention to their evil things at all. After hearing this, he was very angry. When he came to Yanhai City, he didn''t pretend to be cute like other evil things and hide himself with human beings. It''s direct exposure. There''s no other meaning. The real and evil thing is doing. Hiding is what the weak do. Boom! Liu Ying didn''t notice. He was directly shot by the evil giant bear and flew upside down. When he flew in the air, he frowned tightly and practiced Maoshan Taoism. "King Kong is not bad." Bang! When it fell to the ground, it was like a piece of iron falling to the ground, making a rumbling sound. It hurts. It really hurts. Just now, the evil giant bear slapped him on the face. If he didn''t practice well and take the zhuangti pill issued by the Department, this slap would definitely blow his face. But right now. His face is still swollen. Spit out a mouthful of blood, there are two teeth, put the teeth in the pocket, this is the evidence, as long as you can live, you have to find a unit to claim medical expenses, and you also need money to fill the teeth, not to mention big gold teeth, that kind of lifelike teeth, how to say a few tens of thousands. Liu Ying is in a hurry. Why haven''t you come yet? If you''re late, I''ll be blown up by the evil giant bear in front of me. The bear growled. Stepping on the ground, the roar is constant. For Liu Ying, the huge size of the evil giant bear makes him feel pressure. The fighting continues. When his girlfriend came out of the underwear store, she stamped her feet and was obviously angry. She said that she would go shopping with me. How could she disappear in a blink of an eye. Hum! Say good accompany me to go shopping, give you happy at night. Right now, you''re dreaming. Don''t try to touch me. Breakfast. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are still sitting there, eating the little food left in front of them. "They are really wasteful. What delicious food they can''t finish. Can I take it and eat it for them?" Old man Zhang asked. "Yes." Lin Fan nodded. They watch the news every night. It was in the news. Wasting food is a very bad behavior. So keep it in mind. The woman wanted to run with them, but the roar from outside made her afraid to move. It must be the evil things that are making trouble and have already come. But they don''t have time to run now. Maybe it''s safest to hide in the shop. Old man Zhang came with the rest of the steamed buns. All of a sudden. Boom. The window of the breakfast shop was broken by Liu Ying, and a figure flew in. "Ah Old man Zhang cried out in fear, and all the steamed buns in his hands were scattered on the ground. The woman who fell was pale. She saw it. A big giant bear blocked the door of the breakfast shop. The evil giant bear''s face was ferocious and terrifying. After all, a woman who fails is just an ordinary person. She will be afraid and wonder who will take care of her daughter if she dies. She sat there shaking all over, trying to get up and run, but her legs were shaking and she couldn''t stand up at all. Hiss! Liu Ying gets up reluctantly and has been beaten beyond recognition. It''s a miracle that he can live to now. It can also be said that his basic skills are very solid and he can resist beating. "Why is there anyone else here?" He saw Lin Fan and others, face slightly changed, evil giant bear appeared in Changchun Road, the run has run, but did not expect to be here. People in special departments. His responsibility is to eliminate evil things and protect the safety of citizens. "You step back, I will lead the evil things away, find the opportunity to run away immediately." Liu Ying said. The evil giant bear was blocked at the door because he was too big to get in. Just when he wanted to retreat from the back door, the body of the evil giant bear shrank. Damn it! Forgetting evil things can shrink the size of the body. Right now. After the reduction of the size of the evil thing, the giant bear ran fiercely and directly hit Liu Ying, who was in a daze. Boom! Liu Ying flies backward, his body collides with the wall and falls to the ground. He slowly raises his hand and says weakly, "run..." Then he lost consciousness and passed out. Old man Zhang hid behind Lin fan, shrinking his head in fear and said, "bear''s paw, I know bear''s paw." The evil giant bear heard the word "bear''s paw" and glared at Lin fan. Humble human. Tiny human beings. Lin Fan looked up at the giant bear with clear eyes and a bright smile."You''re a little ugly. You''re not cute at all." Old man Zhang took Lin Fan''s clothes and whispered, "I''ve seen it on TV. I heard that bear paws are delicious. I want to eat bear paws." "But it''s not cute at all." Lin Fan said. Old man Zhang said, "it''s a lovely bear''s paw." Lin Fan was lost in thought. Maybe Lao Zhang is right. He''s big and not cute. Maybe bear paws are cute. He''s hungry in fact. But a good sister invites them to eat. They can''t eat too much. People need money more than us. So what he likes most is to meet lovely things. But this one is not cute at all. Then try bear''s paw. The evil giant bear looked at the human in front of him. The little guy saw that I didn''t run. It''s a little interesting. It seems that I was impressed by my great posture. Can''t I move? If it''s something else here. Maybe I can play with you little human. But in my eyes Go to hell. The evil giant bear slapped Lin Fan with his thick palm. If it fell, there was absolutely only one end, that is, the tiny human was patted by him. But the next scene. But some people do not understand. Or shock. Lin Fan grasped the palm of the evil giant bear and looked very carefully. Then he turned back and said, "Lao Zhang, this palm is not cute at all." Old man Zhang stretched out his hand carefully, touched the palm of bear''s hand and exclaimed. "Lovely, you see, it''s all soft." Like Lao Zhang, Lin Fan touched the palm of the evil giant bear and said in surprise, "yes, it''s soft there." "Good sister, do you want to touch it?" He looked at his good sister and met something soft. He hoped to share it with his good friends. The atmosphere was a little quiet. Or embarrassment. The evil giant bear is still in place. Man! What are you doing. Do you know who I am? I''m an evil giant bear. If you drop your hand, you''ll all become foam, and your blood will flow all over the ground. But now you are holding my hand, touching my palm and saying I''m cute. The evil giant bear raised his other hand and touched the palm of his hand. Yeah! It''s really soft. It''s really comfortable. But even so, still give me to die. The evil giant bear was furious, waved another giant palm, swept directly, and wanted to completely kill these humble human beings in front of him. My evil giant bear appears in front of you, and your time of death has come. Soft? Let''s take a look at the giant palm of steel. Chapter 75 The woman closed her eyes in despair. Is that nice, polite psychopath really going to be brutally killed by evil things? Bang! The paw of the evil giant bear slaps Lin Fan fiercely. The dull sound is loud and powerful. The white smoke is scattered, just like the white smoke before the fire. Let''s go to the scream of the little man who broke his hand and foot. This is what the evil giant bear thought. No one can stop his strength, no, never, this is absolute confidence. Just wait! The evil giant bear felt like it was patted on the steel plate. The bear''s paw hurt a little. Lin Fan calmly looks at the evil giant bear. The evil giant bear moved his body slightly. Obviously, he couldn''t believe what he saw. He raised his hand and looked at his bear''s paw. How could it not hurt? Why this human didn''t respond. "Lao Zhang, he hit me." Lin Fan said. "I see it." Old man Zhang said. The evil giant bear was furious, his mouth and nose were spraying hot white fog, and his whole body was emitting black fog. He roared and punched Lin Fan in the face. "You are so upset." Lin Fan was not very happy. He hit the bear''s abdomen with his fist face. The muscular abdomen was hit by gravity and gradually depressed. The bear''s expression changed from dull to confused, and then began to change. The bear''s eyes suddenly protruded and his body arched backward. Bang! Hit the wall, wall crack lines. The boss of breakfast shop is crying. My shop, who will pay for it. It all happened very quickly. It''s just the blink of an eye. At the moment when the evil giant bear fainted, there was only one thought in his mind. Damn it! What the hell is going on. "Lin fan, what happened to him?" Old man Zhang grabs Lin Fan''s sleeve and asks curiously. "Maybe I passed out." Lin Fan said. Old man Zhang came to the evil giant bear and looked at it carefully. "I feel that he must have died. We can finally eat bear''s paw." Evil giant bear: I just passed out. Lin Fan takes a kitchen knife from the kitchen, and at the same time, he has a black bag. He asks Lao Zhang to stand beside him to prevent being spattered by blood. "Look at me." The woman covered her mouth with her hands and glared at her eyes. She didn''t know what Lin Fan was going to do, but she didn''t know why Lin Fan was carrying a kitchen knife. It seemed that she was a little scared. "There will be something delicious later." Lin fan turns his head before he starts. He looks at the woman with a warm smile. Then he turns back decisively, raises the kitchen knife and falls down. Bright red world. But somehow, the scene was very warm. "There''s something to eat." Old man Zhang clapped his hands excitedly. It was as if she had seen something terrible. Sa Sa! Lin Fan and old man Zhang squatted there and put bear''s paws in a bag. "Let''s go." Lin Fan said to the woman. The woman''s expression was startled and didn''t come back for a long time. She has been frightened by Lin fan. Previously, she knew that they were mental patients. Based on a period of contact, she found that even mental patients seemed to have nothing to do with it, but they had different ideas. But now She dismissed the previous idea. This is not different. But Leave with Lin fan like a walking corpse. The breakfast shop is quiet. The black crow, staying on the building outside, stares at the three people coming out of the breakfast shop with ruby like eyes, and finally stares at Lin Fan and old man Zhang with gloomy eyes. Next. The crow saw several figures coming in the distance. Flying high, circling in the air, and then flying farther and farther, disappeared. Cough! Liu Ying coughs, spits out a few mouthfuls of blood, and slowly opens his eyes. Now he feels that the bones of his whole body are broken, and he is crying for his mother. Suddenly. His eyes glared, thinking of the existence of the evil giant bear. He was just stunned by the evil giant bear. What happened when he fainted? In my mind came the evil thing, the giant bear was completely furious. After tearing up the three survivors, a lovely innocent girl screams in panic in front of the giant bear. She is grabbed by the monster''s legs, revealing the inside and tearing it to pieces. He shuddered at the thought of the picture. I''m shaking my head. Forget this unfortunate idea, it is difficult to get up and look for the evil giant bear.Huh? His eyes were startled, and he was completely dull. He saw a corpse leaning against the wall of the breakfast shop. If he didn''t lose his eyes, it looked like a giant bear, but his body was much smaller than before. "That''s where energy monitoring disappears." "Come on! Everyone is ready. " Dense footsteps came. Next. Several figures appear. The first to bear the brunt are the two strong men of the Buddhist high court. They are commonly known as the meat shield. When they encounter evil things, they must be the first to go up, followed by assassins, mages and nannies. Add buff. Release AOE range skills. Cooperation is in place, absolutely no problem. But when they see the situation in the breakfast shop, they are completely confused and slowly put down their hands. They see Liu Ying standing in front of the evil giant bear. Liu Ying looked at them in confusion. For a time, both sides were a little dazed. There is a woman at the door, carrying the underwear bag she just bought in the underwear store, covering her mouth with tears in her eyes. She sees the evil thing in the pool of blood, and her boyfriend is covered with blood. For a time, she was completely shocked by the figure. "Shadow shadow..." She wanted to rush over and hold her boyfriend for the first time, but it soon occurred to her that there was one thing she hadn''t done. Take out your mobile phone and photograph the situation in the breakfast shop. Click! Several in a row. The key point is the angle between Liu Ying and the evil giant bear, and then send a circle of friends with words. [there is no one to accompany me shopping. It turns out that he is fighting against evil things here. This is my man. It''s too hard. (¨i¨s¨s¨i¨s¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i¨s¨s¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i. She pounced on Liu Ying, "Ying Ying, you are brave. I blame you wrong. You are protecting others. I am proud of you." Liu Ying is not the kind of person who likes to take the unknown credit. That kind of behavior is too despicable. He just wanted to explain "Yingying, I bought several sets of sexy underwear. I''ll show them to you at night. I''ll make you happy." I heard that. Just to the mouth of the words were swallowed by Liu Ying, forget it, please forgive me, as I am not a person this time. Liu Ying leaned against her girlfriend''s ear and said, "I think that''s something Ice and fire. " "You are good or bad, so many people are watching." The woman patted Liu Ying''s chest shyly. Liu Ying took a breath of cold air, and the pain was unbearable. He is seriously injured. Internal injury. It''s suffocating. Chapter 76 Several experts who came to support after graduating from the Fourth Academy were all clapping their hands. Show! Tianxiu! A beautiful girl! What a show! When they see the giant bear, they can see that it is definitely a powerful evil. According to the detection, it belongs to level 4 evil. Even if they join hands, they may not be able to subdue it easily. If anyone was in a bad state that day, for example, the meat shield was too tired last night to carry the output of evil things, it is likely to lead to a full collapse. "Great." "Yes, you don''t even have equipment. It''s too strong to suppress this evil thing." They rave about it. Liu Ying is embarrassed and wants to tell the truth. You really think too much. I was stunned by the evil giant bear. I don''t know what happened. But thinking that his girlfriend is still here, he can''t say for the moment. Wait for your girlfriend to leave, and then tell them the truth. After all, it''s bad behavior. If it causes a problem for the colleagues who graduated from Maoshan, I graduated from Maoshan. Like Liu Ying, he can do it. Why can''t I? I can choose alone. Eventually lead to irreparable losses, it''s really hell. "You go home and wait for me. There''s something else to deal with here." Liu Ying asks her girlfriend to go back first, and then it''s what professionals do. Let''s go now. The girlfriend is very reluctant to give up, kiss a Liu Ying, then happily took out the mobile phone, looking at the message, all are envious praise, happy mood home. Liu Ying looked at his girlfriend''s back and said slowly, "don''t get me wrong. He wasn''t suppressed by me. Someone suppressed the evil giant bear." People were shocked to hear that. A man who also graduated from Maoshan high school was relieved. Fortunately not. Otherwise, he will have to think about how big the gap between people is. "Then why didn''t you just say that?" Someone asked. "Do you have a girlfriend?" Liu Ying asked. "No "If not, there''s nothing to say." I don''t even have a girlfriend. It''s just a waste of time to explain to you. All of a sudden. Something''s coming. "Evil things are not dead." The crowd was shocked. They thought that the evil thing had died. After all, the pool of blood remained there. If it was calculated according to the human body, it would basically drain the blood of the body. The evil bear wakes up. He was very confused. Some things happened too quickly, and he didn''t react at all. The world turned upside down. To see human beings appear in front of him. The evil in his body is activated. Yelling. I want to tear up all the human beings in front of me with absolute power. But wait! He found a very terrible thing, that is, his hands and feet did not listen, the evil giant bear looked at the left and right hands, looked at the left and right legs, fierce expression gradually solidified. The atmosphere was quiet. Where''s my bear''s paw? Where''s my bear''s paw Even Liu Ying and others found that the paw of the evil giant bear seemed to have been cut off. Who did it. It''s so cruel. The bear''s paw of evil things can be cut. What do you think. The evil giant bear struggled to get up, but he fell to the ground disobediently. He got up again and fell again. He tried many times, but still did not change. His heart was roaring. What happened? I don''t know why. He suddenly remembered what those evil creatures had said to him. When the human city comes, it will become more lovely. They have no resistance to loveliness. It''s hidden there. Wait for the chance. He scoffed at this statement, scorned it. What a humble idea, he even wanted to sell his loveliness and hide it. Now, he is too late to repent. If God gives him another chance, he is willing to turn into a cute baby bear and go to the zoo to somersault for those humble human beings. I don''t know why. To show them the lovely me. "Seal!" A man graduated from Maoshan high school pinched his fingerprints, and a pair of golden talismans fell on the evil giant bear, sealing the evil bear that had been seriously injured. "I didn''t expect that there would be such a thing. I''d better inform the headquarters to come and carry away the evil things first." They came too late and by the time they got here it was all over. Liu Ying took out the bloody teeth. In my current situation, the medical subsidy can''t run away. I don''t know why.The three people who just appeared in his mind, the woman who was left behind by him, did not look like a capable person. As for the other two Ridiculous. How can it be? If it''s them, it doesn''t make sense. A bungalow in an alley. The woman standing in front of the gas stove, white smoke in the pot, cooking some delicious food, wafting fragrance. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are sitting at the dining table, waiting quietly. "Do you think it will taste good?" Old man Zhang asked. "It''s my first time, too. I should eat well." Lin Fan returned. They looked at the woman together. She was really a good person. She was willing to help them cook delicious food. She was really a good person, but the mood of good people seemed not to be very few. On the way back, he was silent. Not a word. It must be because I don''t think bear''s paw has her share. I''ll definitely give her a bear''s paw later. Although two may not be enough for him, he likes to share good things with his friends. It''s nothing to be hungry. The mood of the women who have lost their feet has burst. When I think about it a little bit, my mind is full of pictures of breakfast shops. I want to start decisively and leave decisively. Who are they? Are they really patients in mental hospitals? It''s evil. Why did it fall there in the end. She really couldn''t figure it out. The pot is boiling. Because the bear''s paw is too big and a little too much, she uses a big pot to cook it, just like steaming steamed buns, steaming the bear''s paw with hot gas. A woman who fails puts a bear''s paw on a plate, and a bear''s paw fills a plate. She vomited at the thought that it was the bear''s paw of evil things. It''s more uncomfortable than previous snakes. "All right." The woman came with four plates. Lin Fan and old man Zhang looked at the bear''s paw and their saliva flowed. Old man Zhang had been very full before, but Lin Fan''s stomach was like a bottomless hole. He was really hungry. "Here you are." Lin Fan pushed a bear''s paw in front of the woman, with a bright smile on his face. "It''s delicious." Looking at the bear''s paw, the woman quickly waved her hand and said, "no, I really don''t need it. Just eat it. I was full at the breakfast shop before." "All right." Lin fan holds the bear''s paw in both hands and opens his mouth. What he wants to perform now is a bear''s paw for three people. Shut up. The juice is blooming in the mouth. Delicious lost Lin Fan''s brain, full of only one idea. It''s really delicious. Lao Zhang is right. Soft is cute. It will be delicious. For example, dogs and snakes should be delicious. Mourning dog: you are a real dog! Xuan Snake: dog day! Chapter 77 Special departments. The one eyed man looks at the picture recorded by the camera in the breakfast shop without expression. Seemingly calm, the heart will burst. It''s them again. It''s not wrong. It has a huge relationship with those two mental patients. He pondered whether he was going to have a good communication with the two mental patients. But every time he had this idea, his legs ached faintly. Sure enough, I still can''t get past this threshold. "You did a good job this time." One eyed man sees Liu Ying standing in front of him and praises him. He looks at the other''s injury. He should go to have a good rest, but he still stands here. His spirit is worthy of admiration and learning. Liu yingxiao is somewhat obscene. He takes out a few teeth from his pocket, opens his mouth to the one eyed man, and then takes out a certificate. "Head, this is also a work-related injury. I have checked it before. One implant cost 20000 yuan. I lost three teeth, 60000 yuan. Please sign. I want to get the money." Before he came to the one eyed man''s office, he called the best dentist in Yanhai city and asked for the price. He didn''t pay anyway. The most expensive one has to be adjusted. "What tooth is so expensive?" The one eyed man was shocked. He was operated on by two psychotic patients, and his hair was cut off. People around him thought that he had lost his hair seriously, so they recommended hair tonic to him many times. Even so, he was not willing to buy a wig. Liu Ying said with a smile: "dental implants, just like real teeth, are naturally more expensive." The one eyed man took the list and looked at it carefully. Then he said, "well, well, you go to other departments to find the leaders to sign it, and then I''ll sign it." "Head, they say you just sign it." Liu yingdao. The one eyed man waved his hand and said, "rules are rules. The process still needs to go. Go to them first and sign them. I will sign them naturally. You can rest assured." "All right." Liu Ying has no choice but to leave the office with a list. It''s a bit difficult to sign. Who knows when they will be there? After all, they are so busy. It''s impossible to stagger one. The one eyed man sat there, thinking, and then opened the website skillfully. Search: implant 20000? Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. The nurses are going crazy. In particular, sun Neng almost jumped up in place. Last night was his night patrol, and two mental patients slipped away from his eyes, which was a stain in his career. Xiao Qi, the security guard of the gate, almost gushed out a mouthful of old blood. I''ll just have a sleep. You nurses are all blind. They can''t see well. It has nothing to do with me. Dean Hao sat there melancholy, smoking, fiddling with white hair, and then touched his face. It was a little rough, old, really old. In the past, the handsome young man is the erosion of hard years after all. Or rather. His preoccupation with mental hospital led to premature aging. Dean Hao turns on the computer, and two green dots appear on the screen. This is where Lin fan is. There is a locator in the sign hanging around his neck. The cell phone rings. Get through. "Vice President Li, how did you remember to call me?" Hao Yuan Chang asked with a smile. "Dean Hao, do you know something big happened?" Li Laifu''s voice is not like a thriller, but a bit of schadenfreude, as if he was deliberately angry with each other. Dean Hao looks at green dot, which is near Huatian hospital. Good boy. When I met two patients in Qingshan psychiatric hospital, I not only didn''t send them back, but also took the initiative to call and pretend. See how I play with you. "I know. I didn''t expect you to know." "Ah "I heard that you are going to miss the post of president. After President Li retires, a stranger will take over the post of president of Huatian hospital." "But how do you know? It''s still inside information. It didn''t reach you." Dean Hao''s tone was very serious, and he said with some regret: "Li Xuedi, don''t be too sad. I know you''ve been staring at the position of dean for a long time, but I''ve asked you about it. He has only worked in the position of Dean for ten years, and after that, you will be the next one." On the other end of the line. Li Laifu wanted to give Hao Ren a fright, but he didn''t expect the other party to give him a fright. He''s in a bad mood. "You''re joking." Li Laifu didn''t believe this, but he had to say that his tone was a little flustered. Other things didn''t matter, but this was the thing he cared about most. "Well, I wish I was joking, but that''s about what my old friend told me." "Don''t be too sad. It''s only ten years. After ten years, you must be the dean.""Although I''m just the president of Qingshan mental hospital, you know that when I was young, I had a wide range of relationships. All my friends were people with status and strength. It''s normal to know a little earlier than you. When he comes, I''ll introduce him to you." "Hello, are you listening?" "Li Xuedi, are you listening to me?" Dean Hao saw the movement coming from there. It was like he couldn''t accept the blow of reality. He just sat down on the chair and his energy dissipated in an instant. That kind of powerlessness was very cruel. "I''m listening." Li Laifu''s tone is much weaker. His heart is cold. The warm office is like a cellar, cold and chilling. Dean Hao said: "you just know, but don''t talk about it. It''s a secret. If you''re not ready to make it public, you should keep it in mind. In fact, I feel unfair for you. You said how hard you worked for Huatian hospital. I don''t know what those people thought. They even transferred you and didn''t promote you. " "If it wasn''t for me to be quiet, I would certainly have complained to you." It''s all from the bottom of my heart. Sincere, sincere, there is a face to me, I stab you on both sides, back to me, I stab you two brothers spirit. "I see." Li Laifu''s voice weakened and then hung up. Dean Hao smiles. Believe it? Although I''m serious, I can''t believe this kind of thing without definite evidence. He felt his chin. Does Li Laifu also know that Hao Ren is a big man with a wide network? So there''s not much doubt? Don''t think about these things for the moment. Now the most important thing is to get Lin Fan and old man Zhang back. Make a phone call. He ordered the nurse to drive the special car of Qingshan mental hospital to pull the people back. It''s the first time to escape from Castle Peak. It seems that a new pattern has appeared. We must pay attention to it in the future. Take out the research project documents. Write down: "new pattern for senior psychiatric patients" Huatian hospital. Li Laifu silently sat there smoking, his eyes sad, his face a little haggard. It''s impossible. I, Li Laifu, have shed blood for Huatian, sweated, and carried the pot. My qualifications and skills are stable. How can I be cut off halfway. Is he playing with me? His tone is a little different. Li Laifu looks at the ceiling. Male dubbing with a steady voice: Li Laifu never thought that such a thing would happen to him. He didn''t know whether what Hao Ren said was true or false, but before the appointment, his former stable heart began to shake. This was the first time that Li Laifu was so flustered. He didn''t know what to do, but he always felt that he couldn''t wait to die. Chapter 78 It''s a woman''s home. Lin Fan and old man Zhang feel their stomachs and eat well. Lin Fan eats three and a half of the four bear paws. Lao Zhang couldn''t eat so much. He took a few bites and yelled to be full. Lin Fan didn''t want to waste, so he stuffed all the rest of Lao Zhang''s paws into his stomach. As the woman sat there, she could not forget the scene. The scene was a little bloody and a little irritable. If she could, she didn''t want to see that kind of picture. "It''s time we went home." Lin Fan said. "I want to go home, too." Lao Zhang replied. Then they got up, looked at the woman with a smile and said, "thank you for your hospitality. Thank you for cooking for us. We have to go back now. See you later." "I''ll call you a car." The woman who failed was a kind-hearted woman. She got up to call a car for them. "No, we like to walk back." Lin Fan took Lao Zhang to the door and then waved to the inside. "Goodbye." Close the door and leave. There''s no chance for women to fall. On the street. "Lin fan, we''ll go back soon by car." Lao Zhang wants to sleep when he is full. Walking is a matter of physical exertion. Lin Fan said: "it''s very expensive to take a bus. It''s hard for her to make money. We can just walk back." "But she said it was easy to make money." "Do you have one?" "There seems to be. Let''s go." Two people hand in hand, happily walking in the street, passers-by pointing to them, wearing clothes of mental hospital, looks a little inside, may really be. Stay away. Keep a distance from them. Don''t worry about it. Distance is the safest. Soon. A mental hospital car stopped in front of the two of them. Three nurses came down and looked at the two patients nervously. Leong said, "get in the car and go home." If they are ordinary mental patients, they are directly taken into the car, but these two have caused indelible scars to Li Ang''s heart. There are still fears. So in front of these two, the tone of speaking is very friendly. The passers-by stopped and thought that they were really mental patients. They took out their mobile phones and snapped photos. They directly sent them to their circle of friends. When they saw mental patients for the first time, they had a long experience. Make a fuss. It''s like never seeing the world. Lin Fan said, "we''re going back." Lao Zhang said, "if you have enough to eat, go back and exercise." Li Ang looks at Sun Neng. Sun Neng''s eyes are wide open. The meaning is very clear. What do you want me to do? Come here. I''ll accompany you. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang feel that they are strange, as if their brain is a bit abnormal, and they don''t dare to talk to them more. They continue to walk towards the distance hand in hand. "Chase." Li Ang said. "Why don''t you chase." Sun Neng returned. "People ran away when you were on duty. You must be in charge." Li Ang wants sun Neng to take the initiative to talk to the two mental patients. If the mental patient is furious and wants to cut people, he absolutely stands by and shouts, "stop it, stop fighting.". Another nurse is Xiao Chen. He worked in a mental hospital for a period of time. He is a strong and capable nursing worker. He has a stable mentality, and ordinary things can hardly make him waver. Don''t panic when something happens. First think about what the great Dean Hao once said. A flash of inspiration. Xiao Chen said: "don''t make any noise. I know how to do it. The great Dean Hao once said that the behavior of the mentally ill is based on the facts. If they want to walk back, let them walk back. So we three follow them and let the car follow us. Remember, our task is to take the patients back, not conflict." Li Ang and sun Neng look at Xiao Chen with admiration. It seems that I didn''t expect you to know this kind of truth. You are really a master. Xiao Chen saw their adoring eyes. I can''t help feeling proud. Jiang is old and spicy. It''s necessary to hear from Dean Hao. Lin Fan and old man Zhang are in front. Three nurses followed. The car slowly followed the three nurses. I don''t know why. Today''s picture is very warm and harmonious. On the river crossing bridge. A gust of cold wind blowing from, old tension tight clothes, thin clothes hard to withstand the temperature of the wind. "Are you cold?" Lin fan asked. "It''s not cold." Lao Zhang replied. "If you''re cold, I''ll undress you.""I''m not cold at all." The dialogue between the two is a little thin, but the friendship of the patients for many years is in this thin words. Then they talked again. "Are there any problems with the three people who follow us? If we don''t have cars, why should we follow us?" "Maybe the car is a little tired, so they love it." "There''s a point in that." "Go back and have a sprite." "I want a coke." "And then drink?" "Yes." When they said this, they looked at each other, both of them narrowed their eyes and smile. Then they laughed and took each other''s shoulders and took a big step forward. "One or two." "One or two." Li Ang asked in a low voice, "brother Chen, they are sick." Xiao Chen stares at Li Ang strangely, "you are not nonsense, you forget where you work?" Li Ang''s reaction is also right. He works in Qingshan mental hospital. If they are not ill, I can be either ill or not. It seems that I am really ill and infertile. Sun Neng kept calm all the time and kept a certain distance from the two mental patients. There is always danger. When you feel safest, it''s just the beginning of danger. At this point. A black haired crow circled in the air, coming from afar, and finally circled over Lin Fan and others. No one noticed. Lin Fan raised his head and pointed out in surprise: "black bird." Everyone looked up. Crow! Nursing workers are very confused, how can there be crows, but did not care, occasionally a crow is a very normal thing, nothing strange. Lao Zhang said: "I know what kind of bird it is. I''ve seen it on TV. It''s an eagle. It''s very powerful. It can catch rabbits. Whew, dive down, open its claws and catch the rabbit." "So powerful?" Lin Fan was surprised. "Yes." Crows have a very sensitive hearing. They can hear what people say. Eagle? Is my crow really so grand? It had appeared in the urban area before. It landed on the building and watched the giant bear do damage. It just wanted to see how many strong people there were in Yanhai city. Later, it was found that there were a lot of them. This is a very difficult thing. Now it''s in a good mood. "The humble human finally saw how majestic the crow was, and even regarded it as an eagle. That''s right, that''s right." Think of those humble human, see it crows on violent drive. They are said to be unlucky birds. It makes it angry. And now, it finally saw the appreciation of human beings, in a good mood. The crow landed on the bridge and looked down. Lin Fan raised his hand, "Eagle, let me touch you." The evil crow ponders for a moment. In this case, let''s touch it. It''s also a little sweet that I give you. It''s a blessing that you little human beings can''t cultivate to touch my crow in a short distance. The crow flapped its wings and landed slowly in front of Lin fan. Lin Fan slowly extended his hand. All of a sudden. It''s fast. He grabbed the crow''s claws, then pressed his whole body on it, and said happily: "Lao Zhang, I caught the eagle, let''s go back and keep it as a pet." The crow was confused. It didn''t expect to be caught by humble human beings. But these are not the key. You''re pushing my guts out. "Yes, yes." Lao Zhang clapped his hands and was very happy. The crow tried to struggle away. It''s just that Lin Fan''s power is so great that he has no way at all. Despicable human beings. It''s said to touch. It''s too much for you to start directly. No rules? Chapter 79 At the gate of Qingshan mental hospital. Dean Hao stood there waiting. "Dean, if they come back, I''ll take them back. You''d better go back and have a rest. It''s a bit windy outside. It''s not good if it''s frozen." Senior director holding a mug, a face flattering standing beside the president. Although there is no need to climb up in Qingshan psychiatric hospital, in front of the leaders, everyone has a humble and flattering attitude. "It''s OK. I have to wait for them." Hao said. The act of escaping is very bad. In the past, it was very frequent to go to the hospital, and I wandered at the intersection of the gate of death many times. It was not a matter. It was within the scope of the rules. But it''s the first time I''ve sneaked out of a mental hospital. Dean Hao looks at his watch. Why haven''t you come back yet. It''s reasonably fast. It doesn''t take long to drive on this journey. After a long time. Dean Hao can''t stand it. His legs are sore. The nurses around him admire him very much. This is the only mental patient who can let the Dean meet him at the door. It''s enough for them to be proud. "I''m back." "They''re back." There are nursing workers shouting, almost two hours, if they don''t come back, they all think it''s something big on the way. Let go of your imagination. For example, they were hacked to death by two mental patients on the road. It''s not impossible. It''s up to you to think. Dean Hao looks at the situation in the distance. Lin Fan goes with old man Zhang, followed by three nursing workers, who are the special cars of the mental hospital. You''re sick. Don''t tell me it''s walking back. As the president of the mental hospital, he has a good attitude and strong professional knowledge. He understands this situation. He came out in person when he knew it. "What are you doing, Dean?" Lin fan holding crows, happy to come back, they see the Dean standing at the door waiting, very confused, is to know that they go home, so warm welcome here? What a dean Hao. Hao Yuan''s face showed a bright smile, "look at you go home." He can''t ask you where you''ve gone or why you''ve run. If you ask them in a severe tone, the result will be very bad. As a professional psychiatrist, he should know how to communicate with mental patients reasonably. The whole castle peak, can understand the truth of a slap count over. So Talent is rare. Dean Hao found the crow in Lin Fan''s arms, "this is..." "Eagle, Lao Zhang said it''s an eagle. I''m going to be a pet, OK?" Lin fan asked. It seems that I''m asking if it''s OK, but what I''m showing is that I''ve decided to keep this pet, and no one can take it away. "It''s a magnificent eagle, yes." Dean Hao stares at the crow and doesn''t refute whether Lin Fan said it''s an eagle or not. It doesn''t matter. It''s an evil thing. The evil crow is in a good mood. When he was just caught by Lin fan, he was really angry, but now some people say he is magnificent. These human eyes are really bright. I can see through it. Good, good. "Lin fan, I''m thirsty. I want to drink Sprite." Lao Zhang said. "Let''s go back then." Lin fan holds the eagle and goes to 666 ward. Senior director whispered: "Dean, what don''t you say to them?" Dean Hao looked at the senior director. He just said that he would slap him in the face. Now he doesn''t need to count. He can understand that other people are not professional enough. The senior director saw the Dean look at him, then turned and left, a little confused for a moment. Dean, I''m a little flustered by your eyes. I don''t understand very well. They were tired and broke their legs. They complained to their colleagues. They were really tired. They refused to take the bus and were about to walk back. Their legs were almost broken as soon as they left. But Li Ang didn''t dare to say anything to Lin fanduo. I''m afraid that the other party will remember the debt. He really doesn''t want to have deep communication with mental patients. I want to live a few more years, study hard and become the most beautiful baby in Qingshan mental hospital. 666 ward. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang drink Soybean milk, while the crow is still held tightly by Lin fan. "Sprite!" "Coke!" "Cheers Two people smile, the smile is very brilliant, the feeling of home is good. The windows outside the ward were full of people. They all want to get a good position and see the situation inside. They don''t want to see Lin fan or Lao Zhang, but they keep their eyes on the crow in Lin Fan''s arms."I know what it is. It''s a magpie." "Magpies are not black." "Is that a crow?" "If it''s not a crow, it''s a parrot." A group of mental patients are talking. They gather here, which makes the patrol nurses dare not approach. They have not reached the level that they can come and go freely in a group of mental patients. It would be a terrible thing to be watched by mental patients. Inside. Lin fan saw a lot of people outside, got up to open the door, with a smile: "want to see come in to see it." When you meet good things, you should know how to share them. They are all friends who live here. Some of them have left and some of them are new. None of these will affect Lin Fan''s friendship with them. A group of mental patients swarmed into the ward. The nurses were flustered. A group of mental patients poured into the most dangerous ward of Qingshan mental hospital. What would happen? This is not what they can imagine. A nurse immediately informed the director. When the director learned, his heart became heavy. Instead of acting without authorization, he informed the president. In this case, the president had to come forward in person. It''s too dangerous. When Dean Hao got to know the situation, he frowned. This kind of party scene is really amazing. Even he may not dare to face it. Forget it, don''t do these dangerous things. Tell the nurse to watch at any time. If it''s really dangerous, let the nursing workers rush. It''s not easy to make money. Who don''t you rush? He would rather have two patients stay in the hospital for a longer period of time, preferably for a lifetime. But it''s not good to be out there. As the president, he is responsible for every mental patient. In the ward. Professor XingKong bit the ham sausage, looked at it carefully and commented carefully: "if I guess correctly, I''m afraid it''s alien invasion." "You''re wrong, it''s a crow," said Professor bird Old man Zhang drank sprite and said, "no, it''s not a crow. It''s an eagle. Look at its mouth, claws and hair. It''s definitely an eagle. You''re all wrong." Professor feiqin held his glasses, pretended to be very deep and looked at them carefully. Then he came to the conclusion: "it seems that I have made a cognitive mistake. This is definitely an eagle crossed with a crow." The evil crow is very puzzled. What is the situation of this group of human beings? It always feels that something is wrong. But it doesn''t matter. As long as human beings keep awe and praise of it. It will temporarily make these humans relatively safe. Several nursing workers carefully stand outside and secretly look at the situation inside the house. One or two mental patients usually give them a headache. Now so many people gather together, the degree of danger can be imagined. A ward like an abyss. It''s a terrible place. Chapter 80 The psychopath in the room left. Lin Fan feels noisy, so that the pet eagle can not rest quietly, and even feel the eagle shaking, should be scared. Evil Crow: I spread my wings. Night! 666 ward is well lit. "Lao Zhang, are you right about what Professor feiqin said?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang said: "there is a certain truth. It seems that the eagle really wants to endure, otherwise it will not obey." Lin Fan felt that what he said was reasonable, and then said, "go to sleep, and then look at me." "Don''t you have to be with me?" "No, it''s good for you to go to bed early. Recently I found that you seem to have lost a lot of weight." "I feel much thinner, too." Lao Zhang obediently lay on the bed and looked at the crow with his head curled. Looking at it, he fell asleep. Lin Fan found the rope and buckled its feet under the puzzled eyes of the evil crow. What is human to do? Who are you insulting to fasten my feet with such a thin rope? It can break the rope with a little force. Ah! It''s really a stupid human. There''s something wrong with cognition. But for the evil crow, it doesn''t want to do anything about human beings, because there are really not many human beings who can see through its magnificence. It''s good to kill one and then lose one. Lin Fan held his chin in both hands and looked at the eagle. The evil crow was puzzled. Looking at me with adoring eyes, are you impressed by my domineering? If you don''t even sleep, you have to. Ha ha! Well, I''ll give you this opportunity. If you want to look at each other so much, I''ll look at you and let you deeply feel that I''m optimistic about you. Maybe you''ll never forget this scene tonight. Are all evil things so narcissistic and middle two? It''s just that''s not the point. The two sides looked at each other. Lin Fan believed what Professor feiqin said. He had to look at the eagle. No one was allowed to sleep. He had to endure until the other was afraid. Time flies. It''s dark outside. The wind is a little noisy tonight, Hula la. It''s two or three in the morning. The evil crow thinks that it is time to sleep. Although it is evil, it also has a good habit of sleeping. There is no ability to communicate between the two. The general meaning is very clear. That is Human beings, magnificent I have been watching with you for so long, and you should be content. Now is the time to sleep. If you want to see it, you can see it tomorrow. Then he slowly lowered his eyelids to cover his Ruby like eyes. Lin Fan grabbed the eagle''s body and opened its eyelids. The evil crow is a little confused. Humble human, do you want to look at me in this way? Well, to meet your humble request, although it''s not early, I will continue to look at you for a while. It does not occupy a high position in evil things. Ordinary is for surveillance. Entering Yanhai city this time is to receive orders to check the situation. When encountering people who praise it, it naturally doesn''t mind playing with each other. Time goes by a long time. The evil crow wants to sleep, but just when he closes his eyes, the humble human grabs its body and opens its drooping eyelids. Day! Man, you are going too far. The evil crow is a little angry and lowers its head fiercely. It wants to peck each other with its long pointed mouth to teach the humble human a lesson. The grand evil crow wants to sleep. If it dares to stop me, I will swallow you. When! By right. It a mouth down, the human hand skin will definitely crack, but unexpectedly, it is so hard, shock its head a little dizzy. "Be good, we''ll keep watching." Lin Fan stroked the eagle''s smooth hair and looked at each other with a warm smile on his face. The evil crow was shocked. No way. Who is this humble human in front of me? The back of my hand is so hard. Is it true that I am so weak? The evil crow wanted to sleep, but Lin Fan didn''t sleep at all. The whole evil crow felt that the humble human was absolutely sick. He spread his wings and flew high, collided with the glass and fled from here. It''s just that everything is impossible. As soon as it flew, it was caught by Lin Fan and pressed on the bed. Damn it! The evil crow is very angry, no matter what, it is really a evil thing, even if the strength is very weak, but the dignity of the evil thing is absolutely not trampled by humble human beings. It pretends to look at Lin fan, and just when it thinks that the other party is careless, it rushes to Lin Fan''s eyes, and it wants to blind the other party''s eyes.When! A crisp voice. Peck Lin Fan''s eyelids. The evil crow''s mouth cracked. It waved its wings to escape, but it could not go anywhere. Gradually. It''s daybreak. March 11th! The weather is fine. Qingshan psychiatric hospital is very warm and harmonious. The scene in 666 ward is still going on. Lin Fan stares at the evil crow without moving, and the evil crow is about to fall. His eyelids fall down and he wants to sleep. Just as his eyelids fall down, he is ripped away by the humble human. Originally, the eyes of the evil crow were as bright as rubies, but now they are a little cloudy. "Good sleep." Old man Zhang rubbed his eyes and sat up. He said curiously, "haven''t you slept yet?" "No, I''m staring at him. Don''t disturb me. I think I''m going to make it." Lin Fan said. Old man Zhang took out the soymilk and drank the soymilk he thought was Sprite, showing a satisfied face. Then he lay down beside Lin Fan and watched the eagle like Lin fan. What a lovely pet. He likes pets as much as Lin fan. Now. The evil crow is the only one who looks at Lin Fan in fear for such a long time. Originally, the evil things were terrible. Their ferocious appearance and fierce breath were enough to frighten everyone. But Lin Fan''s smile is more lethal. The crow is flustered. Time passed. Li Ang passed the ward and wanted to inform two dangerous patients to run on the grass. When he saw the situation in the room, he shuddered and turned pale. They were staring at a crow. It''s a little scary. He retracted the palm of his hand on the door handle as if he had not seen it. You are free. I''m just passing by. I don''t mean anything else. March 12th! Early in the morning! It''s a beautiful night again. The wind is noisy. Whooshing. The evil crow felt that he was going to die. He thought that he had to leave here, or something would happen. In front of this humble human staring at it too long, too long. "Damned human, it seems that you can only show your real body to let you know the horror." At this point. The evil crow was in a thick black fog. The sound of bones moving was ringing. Its sharp claws were sharper and it broke the sheets. Then it grew bigger. It was only two palms in size, but now it has at least doubled. The appearance became very grim and terrifying. "Wow Lin Fan opened his mouth and was shocked. He never thought that the eagle would be bigger. The evil crow saw Lin Fan''s expression. He sneered. Are you scared by me? What a pity! You have gone too far. I can''t forgive you, even if you praised me. It''s just "Don''t move. Keep looking at each other." Lin Fan grabs the body of the evil crow and straightens it out, then opens its eyelids and continues to look at each other. Evil Crow:??? Are you really blind? Don''t you see what the crow has become? PS: ask for the recommended ticket, brother, have some recommended tickets. Chapter 81 Evil crow is very tired, it is evil, follow human is to let each other see his majestic. And now. Human''s excessive behavior completely angers it and shows its real body. In its present situation, as long as human''s eyes are not blind, with their fear heart, they will definitely be frightened and scream. The evil crows roam Yanhai city to see clearly the essence of human beings and deeply understand what is in human mind. But now, it can''t understand the situation. Lin Fan straightened out the shape of the crow, opened its eyes and looked at each other. What Professor feiqin said should be right. He wanted to put the professor''s theory into practice to the end. The evil crow didn''t have the heart to play with Lin fan. Suddenly, it waved its wings, lifted its claws off the ground, and grabbed Lin Fan''s face with its sharp claws. "Don''t make any noise." Lin Fan slapped the two claws of the evil crow on the bed. His strength was a little fierce. There was a click. It was broken. It was really broken. It''s like someone hammering its claws with a hammer. It''s changed. The evil crow looks at Lin Fan in horror. Damn it! The other side is definitely not human. Who is it? How can it be so powerful? Has it been playing with it from the beginning to now? Think of such humble human from the beginning to play it, it''s mentality has some burst. If the evil crow can talk. It will definitely say. I was wrong, really wrong, when humble human let it down for him to touch, if you know the current situation, it will definitely fly to the top of Lin Fan''s head, take a shit, and then leave. Touch? You want to eat shit. It''s getting light. Old man Zhang opened his eyes and said, "Lin fan, you wake up so early." Take out two bags of soybean milk from the cupboard and throw one to Lin fan. The soybean milk smashed on Lin fan. He was indifferent. "What''s the matter with you?" Lao Zhang asked. Always will be very easy to receive, why this time there will be no reaction. Soon. He saw a pool of blood on the wall, and a corpse lying quietly in the corner. If he guessed correctly, it was a pet eagle. "What''s wrong with it?" Lao Zhang hurried to Lin Fan and asked. "Dead." Lin Fan said. "How did you die?" "I don''t know. It''s like this..." For you to remember. Early in the morning, it was almost dawn. The evil crow can''t bear this kind of inhuman torture. It wants to kill humble human beings, but it is always injured. It wants to escape here, but it has no place to escape like a cage. Want to sleep, the other side to open its eyelids. His eyes were turbid and even angry, which was a sign that he was going to be blind. There is no way to escape it, after all, by Lin Fan''s eyes to break the last line of defense in the heart. He roared in his heart. Today, though I die! But I''m still a crow! Then he bumped into the wall, and with a bang, he floated a piece of black wings, and with the crow falling, he slowly fell to the ground. There was no movement. Lin Fan was stunned and wanted to call Lao Zhang up to save the eagle, but Lao Zhang was sleeping too well. He thought that Lao Zhang was a little thin recently, and he couldn''t bear it, so he quietly looked at the dead pet eagle. "I''ll save it." Lao Zhang takes out the big baby and looks solemn. He just operates on the cold corpse. The silver needle falls down, and he is quick and ruthless. He stabs wherever he is not happy. The eagle is not happy everywhere. So there are a lot of places to stab. A moment later. Lao Zhang said regretfully, "I''ve tried my best and I can''t get it back." Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said, "it''s not your fault." "I know it''s not my fault. It died too early." "Well, if he died slowly, he would be saved." "Have a drink." "Good." While drinking coke and Sprite, they looked at the body of the crow. With a touch of happiness. There is a touch of sadness. But for the mentally ill, happiness is much more than sadness. Sun Neng takes over Li Ang''s morning shift. He passes by 666 ward. His eyes are round and he covers his mouth. He doesn''t dare to make a sound. Crow! It was the body of a crow. Crows represent the unknown, even the unknown birds are dead in this ward, that is how terrible ah. Dean Hao told them to pay attention to the crow in 666 ward all the time. If there is any situation, they should report it in time.Sun Neng''s hands were shaking with his mobile phone. Dial the number. "Dean, something''s wrong." "It''s not them that have an accident. It''s the crow that you let me pay attention to. It died in 666 ward." "Well, I didn''t go in. I was a little nervous." After hanging up. Sun Neng stood outside the ward and quietly looked inside. He was very nervous. The Dean told him not to go in first. Needless to say, when he saw this scene, he didn''t want to go in. No matter how high the salary is, he will not go in unless he can take a risk to go in and have a look. But it''s just a risk. In the office. Dean Hao rubbed his chin, lost in thought, crows are evil things, evil things died in 666 ward is indeed a bit unexpected, but in reason, there is not much conflict between the two. He just didn''t understand. How did it end up. Dean Hao felt his white hair and was very tired. He had long known that crows were first-class evil things. Even the second-class evil things were eaten by two patients in 666 ward. Naturally, he was not worried at all. Can they really practice? It just doesn''t look like it. Hospital director Hao has always thought that he is a respected and dedicated president, who breaks his heart for the mental hospital. You can retire in ten years. Enjoy retirement. There should be no problem. 666 ward. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang squatted there for a long time. Gululu! The sound of starvation. "A little hungry." Lin Fan said. "Eat." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan carried the crow to the outside. Sun Neng, who was standing outside, hurried away and patrolled there as if he didn''t see it. Two mental patients passed by him. He didn''t see it. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang smile at Sun Neng. Sun Neng can''t see anything when he faces the wall. I can''t see your smile either. When they go away, he sneaks up again. The crow is a little big. It seems to be twice as big as when I saw it yesterday. Could it be that There''s a picture coming up in my mind. Two mental patients cruelly put things into the crow''s mouth, and then swelled like this. The more they thought about it, the more they shuddered. It''s horrible. Kitchen. Ding Ye gently looked at every mental patient who had dinner. She was a kind-hearted nurse. Seeing Lin Fan and Lao Zhang coming, she said with a smile: "you are hungry." Lin Fan handed the eagle to Ding ye, "this is the eagle I found. It''s dead. I want to stew it. Can you help me?" Eagle? Ding Ye looked left and right, did not see that this is an eagle, if you have to say, this is not a little big crow? Can such a big crow eat it? "Good." Ding Ye is smiling. He doesn''t refuse. It''s not a wise thing to refuse mental patients. They need to care and wrap their lonely heart with their own love. Hope to cure them with love. See the light. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang sat there quietly waiting. Dingye takes the crow to the kitchen. "Auntie, please stew a chicken." Although I don''t know where they got the crow, it''s better not to eat it. So I''m going to steal the dragon and turn the Phoenix, and use the chicken instead of the crow. If the Dean knows, he will praise it. Xiaoding, you are so smart. Excellent. Chapter 82 The kitchen aunt is full of energy. Even if it''s a mental hospital, they''re not afraid. Three hundred dollars. They''re very motivated. What always makes people full of motivation is not the chicken soup of soul, but the real ability. There is an aunt who is hardworking. Tonight, I can go to Xiaohong dance hall and order a handsome dancing duck. At the door of the mental hospital. Xiao Qi, as usual, stays in the security room to read novels. The novels are really good-looking. For example, this book "divine security in the city" has a strong sense of substitution. There are enough brain damage and enough supporting characters in it, but these are not the key points. The protagonist is a security guard. He killed the armies of all countries in the world with his own efforts and fought for peace for the world for 20 years. Later, he thought about the life of ordinary people and became an insignificant security guard hiding in the city. He met all kinds of beauties. Xiao Qi''s enthusiasm is completely replaced by the protagonist''s identity. It''s like he''s the security guard. The little finger slides across the screen. VIP chapter, subscribe to 10 points of this chapter. Grass! You are the author of dog day. Zhenima''s card is worth ten cents. Laozi I forgive you. Recharge payment, continue to sink in the sea of books. Piracy is impossible. Even if you pick up rubbish in your life, you can''t pirate. How can Xiao Qi, my God level security guard, be so out of style. Look, look. When Xiao Qi heard the sound of the car, he looked up to the outside. At this moment, he couldn''t shift his eyes any more. A long luxury car came, followed by several black cars worth millions. He fell into hallucinations. When the luxury car stopped, a group of people in black came running, standing respectfully in front of him, shouting. "Mr. Xiao, I have found you at last." Can''t you hide your identity? The world is in danger again, so I need to go out of the mountain myself. Can''t all the countries under the pressure of one person lift their heads? Reality: the extended luxury car stops, and a group of people in black come down from the black car behind. They stand on both sides of the extended luxury car, and one of them bends down to open the door. First appeared in the line of sight is the black shoes, is the leg seems to be a little short. Because he was covered by the car door, he couldn''t see who it was. It''s just that strong smell infects everything around. It''s the smell of money and power. The sun is shining. Qian Xiaobao''s hairstyle is still so bright. His black school uniform has the flavor of nobility. He carries his schoolbag behind him, showing his innocence. He bites a lollipop in his mouth and looks at the surrounding environment with a cool face. Then he waves to the stunned Xiao Qi. "That one, come here." Xiao Qi looks surprised, pointed to himself, as if to ask, are you talking about me? "Just you, come here." Xiao Qi, with an excited heart, trotted to Qian Xiaobao, bowed down for money and said, "what can I do for you, please?" As for any God level security guard, that''s bullshit. Do hermits understand. Now I''m a normal person. It''s normal for me to bend down in the face of powerful people. "Inform you that the dean will come out to meet me." Qian Xiaobao said. He came to the two benefactors and friends. There is no school holiday today. But he wants a holiday. Then we have to have a holiday. Give the headmaster three million yuan. From now on, every 12th of every month will be called Xiaobao''s day off. The whole school will have a day off. No one is allowed to go to work, and whoever goes to work will have a day off. It''s normal for a private noble school to serve Xiaobao. "Yes, just a moment, please." Xiao Qi with a smile on his face, ran to the security room to call the president, then came to Xiaobao, "has informed the president, will come soon." "I don''t know what else to say?" Qian Xiaobao doesn''t pay attention to Xiao Qi, but points his finger at the bodyguard. A burly bodyguard took out a stack of money from his arms and threw it to Xiao Qi. "Our young master will reward you. It''s nothing for you. Go away." Xiao Qi''s plot in the novel, humiliating me with money? The protagonist suddenly changed and bought your company. The whole family knelt down in front of me and cried for my life. The protagonist, dressed in mink clothes and holding a cigar, laughs wildly. But reality "Thank you, young master." A wad of money makes me happy. No need to count, at least tens of thousands. A year''s salary. If you can reward the dog writer again, let the dog writer give me more money, ha ha ha Xiao Qi retreated far away and stood there humbly. If the young master had anything else to do, he would definitely come to the other side at the speed of six seconds and six hundred meters.Humble inquiry: what else can I do for you? He met the local tyrant. It''s the person who sent Lin Fan and old man Zhang back last time. How I envy you. I want to get to know such a local tyrant, even if I live ten years. When Dean Hao received the call, he said that someone wanted to see him. His first reaction was, I''m very busy. Let him come up by himself. Xiao qilai said, luxury car, driving a very luxury car. After thinking for a moment, Dean Hao answered with a smile. Anyone who comes to Qingshan mental hospital should meet in person, because every outsider who can come here is a caring person and must be received with the highest standard of etiquette. No matter how busy things are, we have to find time. It wasn''t long. Dean Hao came with a smile. When he saw the row of luxury cars outside, his blood was boiling and his eyes were shining. He was on time. He was even more proud than the graduates introduced to him by the one eyed dragon. "Welcome to Qingshan mental hospital. I''m the president here. You can call me president Hao." He put his hand in front of Qian Xiaobao. Don''t touch people''s heads and say, what can I do for you, little boy? That''s for ordinary children. In front of him, he was a local tyrant. No matter how old he was, even if he was just born, he could shake hands without changing his face. "Qian Xiaobao." Qian Xiaobao shook hands with Dean Hao, then said, "I''m here to find my friends Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. I want to take them out to play with me." Dean Hao wanted to say something. When he heard the conversation, he was confused. Lin Fan''s friend with Lao Zhang? Damn it. It''s impossible. They just ran out recently. They even knew such a local tyrant child. I''ve lived most of my life, and I''m not so lucky. These are the main points. The point is to take them out to play. If you have this idea, I''m very glad. If you ask me for help, I''m not afraid that you are not sensible. Let Dean Hao, who is over 50 years old, teach you a good lesson. "They In fact, you should know that they are mental patients here. According to the rules, they can''t go out. Once it happens... " Dean Hao was very kind-hearted, but before he finished, he was interrupted by Qian Xiaobao. Qian Xiaobao hooked his finger at the bodyguard. The bodyguard came with the black box, opened it in front of Dean Hao, and the colorful new banknotes were displayed in front of him. Dean Hao looked straight. Qian Xiaobao didn''t care and said, "here''s a million for you." After looking at it, Dean Hao eased his agitation for a moment, saying: "it''s not a matter of money, but please understand me. I''m the Dean here. Once there is a problem, I''m responsible." Qian Xiaobao hooked his finger. The bodyguard brought the black box again. "Two million." Dean Hao''s blood is flowing a little fast. "It''s not money..." "Five million." Then he took a contract from the bodyguard and threw it to Dean Hao. "This is a contract. In the future, Qingshan psychiatric hospital will be sponsored by Qian Xiaobao. One hundred million yuan per year is not enough to continue to increase." "I''ll take my friend out for a few days. Is there any problem?" Director Hao stood in the same place. The eyes are round. His strong psychological quality overcame his excitement, and he said happily: "I didn''t expect that my patients in mental hospital could have such intimate friends. If I still obstruct, it''s still human?" "Don''t worry, I''ll let people call them out now and play with master Qian." "As for the money, I really can''t accept it, and I signed the contract. It''s a blessing for Qingshan psychiatric hospital to meet such a loving person as master Qian." Dean Hao signed the contract with tears in his eyes. They''re all crying. Good man. Qian Xiaobao rolled his eyes as he looked at Dean Hao. Money is dirt. Things that can be solved with money are not things. Qian Xiaobao''s skeleton is amazing. It''s so terrible to reach such a level that ordinary people can''t expect at such a young age. Take a deep breath. The ambient temperature has gone up again. Chapter 83 Canteen area. "Is this an eagle?" "Like a chicken." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at the food in front of them. "It seems to be getting smaller." "Not as if, but really small." Lin Fan remembers that the eagle is very big. He can make it that big by hand. Ding ye said with a smile: "eat quickly, the eagle is too big. I''ll make the decision for you. I''ll give some to others. Won''t you be angry?" When you say that. She had some regrets. How can we say that it''s very bad behavior to share the food of mental patients without authorization, and it''s easy for mental patients to get sick. "It''s fun to share." Lin Fan said. "Me too." Old man Zhang stares at the chicken head that stands out from the crowd, holding his head high. His saliva is splashing. It''s really fragrant. The fragrance makes him unable to control it. They looked at each other in a very good mood. To be able to help others is a very happy thing for them. Ding Ye told the aunts in the back kitchen that they would serve Chicken Soup for the mentally ill. Some time ago, someone sponsored Qingshan mental hospital, and the president took out part of the money to buy food. Bought a lot of good chickens. Is ready to give patients a good fill. Lin Fan tore off the drumsticks and put them in the old bowl, "eat the drumsticks quickly." "You too." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said with a smile: "there is another one." What a sweet scene. The heart of those who see it is warm. "Lin fan, Lao Zhang, your friends are looking for you." Sun Neng came to the canteen area and yelled, he is now envious, jealous and hateful. Why can all mental patients have local tyrant friends. And they are so serious that they don''t even have a fake local tyrant friend. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are eating chicken legs. They are surprised to hear that a friend comes to them. Friends? They are a little strange to these two words, but they still want to know who their friend is. "Eat quickly. Let''s meet our friends." Lin Fan opened his mouth and swallowed the chicken leg. He didn''t even spit out the bone. The color of Ding Ye''s face changed greatly. If the chicken bone stuck in his throat, it would be very troublesome. She wants to stop Lin fan. Seeing Lin Fan''s expressionless face, she stops and can only face Lin Fan with a smile. Good job. Lao Zhang is busy eating. He eats fast. Sun Neng is helpless. Later, the local tyrant will take you to eat delicacies. This chicken soup is delicious. It''s not a wise choice to have a full stomach. Outside. Qian Xiaobao''s arms are crossed and his mouth is holding a lollipop. He looks like a jerk. He feels like he needs to be beaten. But in front of the evil money, he looks so handsome. Director Hao talked about the history of Qingshan psychiatric hospital. He felt his white hair from time to time. The meaning was very clear. You see, my white hair was all worked out by working patients. You have to remember. Qian Xiaobao feels that the old man is very upset. It''s like a school teacher. I don''t know what he''s talking about. Sun Neng comes with Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Qian Xiaobao saw them and waved happily, "Lin fan, Lao Zhang, it''s me." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang thought about who it was. Seeing Qian Xiaobao, he immediately said happily, "Xiaobao..." They remember a friend who invited them to play games and drove them back. He said he would come to them next time, but he didn''t expect to come. "Are you here for us?" Lin fan asked. Qian Xiaobao said: "that must be to find you, otherwise I can find who, come with me, I''ll take you out to play." "Yes, yes." Lao Zhang clapped his hands and said happily. Lin fan has a smile on his face. His best friend comes to them. This is the happiest thing for him. He and Lao Zhang used to be the two. Now his good friend comes here, which shows that they also have friends. Dean Hao is a little sad. You''re very shameless. I''m also a dean at least. You didn''t answer me when I talked so much with you. Now two mental patients are looking for you, and you become talkative. Is it my Hao Ren who can''t compare with the mental patients? Qian Xiaobao leaves with Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. The bodyguard in a black suit opened the door. Dean Hao looked at the luxury cars leaving and sighed. It''s good to have money. Senior director said: "Dean, I really let them leave." Dean Hao said, "why refuse to meet such a loving person? Don''t you feel so loving?" "Why! Why is the money still here? ""I''m not that kind of person. A few people will help me send the money to my office, and I''ll think about how to solve it." Office. Dean Hao was smoking and drinking tea. He looked at the money on the coffee table with deep eyes. He was confused for a moment. Then he picked up the contract and looked at it again and again. It''s like seeing a new girlfriend. My eyes are full of love. "Money is also a sin." He took out his mobile phone and took a few pictures of the cash. Then he took another picture of the contract and edited the content. [ah! Under my leadership, Qingshan psychiatric hospital is booming. I met a caring person who not only donated five million dollars in cash, but also signed a sponsorship contract. When I was a child, I was not good at math. Too many numbers are always wrong. Who can help me see how much money I sponsored this year? ¡¿ perfect content, click send. Then specially @ free vice president Laifu. Holding a cigarette in the left hand, lighting the ash, and sliding the mobile phone screen in the right hand, it is so leisurely and happy. Soon there was a comment. [cured patient Wang Xiaodong: Wow, the dean is really rich. I have a good project, 1240 sunshine project. I can earn 100000 yuan by investing 10000 yuan and one million yuan by 100000 yuan. Are you interested. ¡¿ Dean Hao frowned when he saw the comment. Pick up the landline. "Hello! When did Wang Xiaodong leave hospital? " "A year after discharge? I don''t think his condition is better. Send someone to take him back for further treatment. " Hang up the phone. Dean Hao said he was tired. Qingshan mental hospital is a top three mental hospital with the best conditions and equipment. It is an insult to Qingshan mental hospital that there are no cured patients running out to act as normal people. Change notes skillfully. Patient Wang Xiaodong. Continue to look at the comments, are just some flattering words, not interesting, he has long seen through these people in his circle of friends. It''s all superficial. I see another comment. One eyed monster: robbed the bank? ¡¿ Dean Hao didn''t want to pay attention to the one eyed monster, and even didn''t bother to reply with a perfunctory expression, so he ignored him directly. Huatian hospital. Li Laifu is too busy for the position of president. It''s better to be straight to the point than to have a wild idea. He spent hundreds of Yuan inviting president Li to dinner. Try to get Dean Li drunk. He also asked him to go to the bathroom for 188 Chinese massages and asked President Li if he had been replaced after he retired. President Li drank too much and felt that Li Laifu was good at coming, so he didn''t hide it. He told him directly that the position of president was reserved for you, and no one would replace him. At that moment, Li Laifu''s heart was like riding a roller coaster. Safe and smooth landing. He knew that it must be Hao Ren who lied to him. Dog day. Brush the circle of friends, ready to make a mockery of Hao Ren. Brush, brush! He went to Dean Hao''s circle of friends. I just wanted to start spraying. Just see the content of the circle of friends, he was stunned. All of a sudden, I feel like I''m in a bad mood. Chapter 84 "A Ten A hundred... " Li Laifu magnified the photo and counted it carefully. He was afraid of counting mistakes, but there were a little too many zeros. His eyes were a little flowery. He counted it several times and finally counted it. "100 million!" He was staring, his hands shaking with his cell phone. It''s as if he got the money. "Which one gave it." Li Laifu can''t accept this situation. It''s a big blow to him. His heart is very unbalanced. He works hard and is still working for the post of president. Who doesn''t know that Li Laifu is good enough. Kindness, justice, love, the most important thing is handsome. I can''t count the praises. But now you see, judging, it''s still people''s business? How can he get 100 million dollars a year? Handsome? Or sweet? What''s more, he even took the initiative to @ him, which clearly didn''t pay attention to him and took the initiative to challenge him. "It''s very irritating." Li Laifu clenched his fist and hammered weakly on the table. He was so angry that his face turned red. He almost had a heart attack. Pick up the phone and reply. "Hao Xuechang, I love you so much." Li Laifu was very unwilling, but he was defeated by money and wanted to get close to Hao Xuechang. After all, Dean Hao has money now, and money is my uncle. Why can''t anyone donate their hospital. It wasn''t long. Dean Hao''s reply came. [Qingshan mental patient Hao Ren: it''s OK. It''s not love. Let''s not mention the 100 million yuan. Now the five million yuan cash is a headache for me. The rotten smell of money has polluted my office. I''m going to buy a set of solid wood office appliances. Do you have any acquaintances? ¡¿ when Li Laifu saw this reply, he gritted his teeth and his face became disgusting. Look. Is this a special thing that people can do? It''s just crackling on his face. I''m so angry. You wait for me, bitch Hao. I''ll meet Li Laifu in 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi. Let''s see how I''ll act in front of you. Endure the anger in the heart, show a sad smile, reply. "Yes." In the limousine. The bodyguard watched Lin Fan and Lao Zhang warily. How can the young master know the psychopath. There''s something wrong with their smile, just like the smile of a pervert murderer. They are all professional bodyguards. In a word, they can show their identity. "I''m a mercenary. I want to see..." It''s such a simple and clear sentence that can show their identity incisively and vividly. If you take off your clothes. There are not only amazing muscles, but also scars that represent honor. Why protect a child? That is absolutely not because of the power of money, but they just like to protect the future flowers of the motherland, money is not more vulgar. The bodyguard is not comfortable with Lin fan. Head down. I didn''t look him in the eye. The young master is really good at playing, even for the mentally ill. Game hall. "Let''s go on with the game." Qian Xiaobao likes playing games. Last time, Lin Fan''s violent blow through the video game led him to admit his advice and pretend to lose a game. But now these are not important things. It''s nothing to continue playing for a while. The owner of the game console is powerless in front of the counter. Business is bleak, life is bleak, how I miss the local tyrant last time, suddenly, he suddenly picked up the spirit, the familiar hairstyle, familiar figure, familiar face, familiar temperament. No mistake. That''s him. He came at a handsome pace. "Welcome." "A few bosses, please come inside." The owner of the game room bowed down to greet him with a smile like a blooming flower. He met several people, pulled out the chair, wiped the chair with his clothes, and said respectfully, "please sit down, please sit down." Here comes the God of wealth. According to his idea, the God of wealth can eat for at least half a year. The boss is very good at being a man. When he saw the God of wealth coming, he took out a sign from the bar. The words on it were very conspicuous. [there are distinguished guests inside. Business is suspended. ¡¿ "a few bosses, this is a hammer. If you see that the machine is not good, don''t care if I smash it. The harder I smash it, the happier I am. As long as a few bosses are happy, that''s my happiness." He even had the tools ready QIAN Xiaobao waved, and the bodyguard took out a wad of money and handed it to the owner of the game hall. The owner jumped up and flattered Qian Xiaobao even harder.What Yushu Linfeng, bone surprise and so on can not describe Qian Xiaobao''s position in the boss''s heart. Until Qian Xiaobao impatiently waved, the game hall owner just go away. But even so, the boss didn''t give up the show. He gave smoke to the bodyguards who were standing there like sculptures. The bodyguards were expressionless and completely ignored the owner of the game room. Even so, no one could stop the enthusiasm of the owner of the game room. It''s good not to smoke. Let''s take a look at the comics. He took out the comics he had collected for many years. The expressionless bodyguards were moved by the title of the book. "Dragon, tiger and leopard" "beautiful girl" these are treasures. The bodyguards are sitting there and looking at the pictures at will. The eyes hidden under the sunglasses are shining. It''s a bit interesting. The owner of the game room looked at the crowd with satisfaction. Full of pride. Finally, the group of difficult guests are settled. As long as you step into my shop, no matter whether it''s hard hearted or not, I can shoot you comfortably. It''s hard to get money without talent. Wasteland outside Yanhai. Several figures shuttle through the mountains, three men and one woman. They are members of the reconnaissance team of the special department. Their task is very simple, that is to find the gathering place of evil things. It started from the subsidence of Mount Tai. There are many evil things hidden all over the country, and there must be a base camp of evil things hidden near every city. And they have found out the general range of the base camp of evil things in Yanhai city. It''s just that it hasn''t been decided yet. "Wang Le, you are really powerful. You can feel the slight energy fluctuation. If it wasn''t for you, we would easily miss this place." A slim woman whispered. She is a strong doctor in the hospital. Even if she is a cure type, she also has good practical ability. Wang leguan said with a smile: "fortunately, I am naturally sensitive to energy fluctuations." All of a sudden. They found a figure standing in front of them. With human form. But it''s not human. He is brown in color, with strong muscles, green tendons and no extra fat. He has two antennas on his head, which is more like a cockroach turning into a human. Cockroach devil. The cockroach devil turns around, his eyes are as big as a light bulb, and he is very dull. Cute! Silly! "What is this evil thing?" Wang Le asked. The team-mates all shook their heads, and they had never seen this kind of evil things. When they knew the kind of evil things in the high court, most of them remembered that if there were such kind of evil things similar to human shape, they would definitely be impressed. The man who graduated from the Buddhist high school said, "I''ll go and kill him in case of other evil things." The voice just dropped. The Buddhist man instantly disappeared in the same place. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the cockroach demon. His five fingers were open, and the big hand print of Buddhism was patted off. The golden light bloomed between his palms. With a bang, he was very powerful, and the shock waves spread around. The astonishing power rippled with strong dust. The Buddhist man''s face showed a smile, and he took a big Buddhist hand. I''m afraid this evil thing is dead. He looked up. His face changed dramatically. The cockroach''s face is expressionless, and its dull eyes are colorless. "No way." Buddhist man can''t believe it. This palm is like clapping on the steel plate. No, even the steel plate has to be cracked by him. The crisis hit. The cockroach devil slaps his hand. When the Buddhist man roared, the shadow of Jinzhong appeared and enveloped him. Unfortunately, the cockroach demon was so terrible that Jinzhong was killed and slapped directly on the Buddhist man''s head. It''s like a watermelon is cracked. Poof! Blood and flesh mixed with blood and water are scattered everywhere. Be quiet! The scene became very quiet. The three strong people in special departments stood in the same place, their pupils were gradually shrinking and their eyes were staring round, as if to see the ghost. "Run Chapter 85 The evil cockroach demon is too powerful. It will explode the kaituan meat shield with one move. Wang Le''s smile solidified, is no longer the appearance of joy, the scene in front of him caused a great shadow in the heart, around the trees quickly slide from the front. "It''s terrible. How can there be such a evil thing." "Seven or eight?" Although his escape posture is a bit awkward, as long as he can survive, it''s the best. He regretted coming here. He told his teammates that he had a stomachache and I wanted to have a shit. You should go and have a look first. In this case, I''m sure he won''t encounter this kind of egg ache. Cool back. That''s a sign of danger. He wanted to look back at the situation, but he saw his teammates talking to him with their mouths open. Maybe the wind was a little strong during the high-speed flight, which made him unable to speak. But looking at the mouth shape, it seemed that he was saying Danger! Does that mean I''m in danger? Poof! The piercing sound of flesh and blood, as if something pierced his body. He gradually slowed down and looked down at his chest. It turned out that there was a blood hole. He always felt empty, as if there was something missing. Looking up, the evil cockroach held his heart in his hand, which was his heart. The cockroach''s magic face is expressionless. It''s still cute. With a little bit of force, the heart bursts. Wang Lehong fell to the ground, his eyes gradually silent, looking at the distant back of his teammates, moving his lips silently. "Alive!" The strong one who graduated from Buddhism high school and Maoshan high school died. It''s not an enemy of unity. There''s a big gap. The only two left are the strong who graduated from the Taoist high school and the medical high school. It''s not that they run fast, but that the cockroach devil will stay for a while after killing the strong, and then continue to follow them. Many of them are the strong ones who graduated from the Taoist high school. This year, they are just 55 years old. They have six levels of strength and good talent. He is a funny middle-aged man. Very happy. After all, we have both children and grandchildren. The only regret is that my wife died in childbirth when she gave birth to her son. "Little girl, if you can go back alive, tell my son and daughter that I love them very much, and tell my grandson that you must study hard in the future." Many people are ready to work hard with evil things and fight for some time for their teammates. I hope it works. Zhou Xiaoxiao was shocked and said, "brother Xu, what do you want to do?" Many people just said with a smile: "satisfied. In the past half of my life, I have experienced what I should have experienced. There is no regret. I miss my late wife who has been dead for 30 years. Recently, she always asks me to see her. I think it''s time." "You are still young. It''s a place to look at your walking posture. If you can live, you must have seven or eight children in the future." "Ha ha." Many of them just laughed and turned around in the fast running, holding the Taoist sword and facing the evil object. Seeing the strong body of the evil object cockroach demon, they were a little flustered. They should be able to delay for a while. He touched the ground with his feet, swept back, and cast the spell at the same time. "One step is thunder, two steps are water, three steps are thunder and fire I''m in a hurry like a law. " "Five thunder Gang curse." Thunder twines, drags the thunder power of heaven and earth, gathers on the long sword, and cuts away at the evil cockroach devil. He used the mantra in volume 7 of the three cave mantra of the Supreme Court of Taoism. It belongs to a strong and horizontal Taoist method in Leibu Zhufu. Many of them just stab the body of the evil cockroach devil with one sword. Thunder poured into it, and a bright smile appeared on their face. I feel that the evil thing just looks strong. It''s a weak chicken. It''s just that the reality is cruel. The evil cockroach devil hit many talents in the chest with a single blow. It was a very dull voice. Its strength penetrated through the chest, and its back opened a blood hole. The blood fog filled the world. "Brother Xu..." Zhou Xiaoxiao cried out. "Go." Many just angry voice way, he looks at the evil thing''s eyes to change of startle extremely, this exactly is what evil thing, five thunder Gang incantation all can''t annihilate it, rather also too terrible. Now he is just relying on a strong willpower. Zhou Xiaoxiao''s eyes were red and he ran away with tears in his eyes. The evil cockroach devil held many talents high, then pulled out the sword, tilted his head and looked at the sword, then threw it aside, looking at the human with only one breath left, his mouth showed a humanized smile. Many just coughed up blood, weak way: "you how long so ugly." The evil cockroach devil opens his fingers, grabs many talented people''s heads, and gently smashes his tianlinggai with bloody terror. ¡­¡­ Zhou Xiaoxiao runs fast. She won''t let brother Xu die in vain. She couldn''t help tears when she thought of her teammates dying in front of her. In the face of evil things, she was not afraid. She was just sad when she thought of the tragic death of her teammates.Look back. I didn''t see any evil things. Is it out of danger? But even if she didn''t see it, she continued to run away without any hesitation. She read a book. "Should be a disaster" for example: I should have escaped, but in the end I didn''t. All of a sudden. She slowed down and looked forward in despair. "How could..." The evil cockroach demon appeared in front of us and stood there quietly waiting. It''s in the back. Why is it so fast in front. She didn''t have the courage to do it. Her brain was blank and she didn''t know what to do. The evil cockroach devil tilts his head and looks at Zhou Xiaoxiao with silly eyes, giving people a feeling of being stupid. Zhou Xiaoxiao''s legs trembled and her heart was covered with fear. She wanted to resist, but she didn''t know how to resist. They were not rivals. Could she be alone? Graduated from the high school of medicine, the combat ability is not outstanding, can only be regarded as general. SA! Evil things appear in front of Zhou Xiaoxiao in an instant. Although she is tall, she is still short in front of evil things. Zhou Xiaoxiao''s breathing became rapid. He gasped and roared. He punched the evil object. It was too hard, just like hitting the steel plate. The evil cockroach demon lowered his head and revealed a trace of doubt in his eyes. "I..." She didn''t know what to say. She began to stammer. Her throat was blocked. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. SA! Does it move in an instant? The evil cockroach demon appears behind Zhou Xiaoxiao. Zhou Xiaoxiao''s neck turns into a twist, his eyes are round, and his death is in a flash. Before his brain feels pain, he has already died. The evil cockroach looked into the distance. The direction he was looking at was where Yanhai was. ¡°KO£¡¡± "Wow, you are so strong." Qian Xiaobao is a little difficult. He regrets coming to the game hall to play games. It''s not easy to lose. As a qualified and mature heir to the richest man. He knows how to live safely. "Not bad." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang couldn''t wait to say, "Lin fan, let me play." Qian Xiaobao looks at Lao Zhang. I lost to him on purpose. As for you, let me teach you a lesson by the most cruel means. Lin Fan stands at the back, in a good mood. He feels that he is a person with game talent. Xiaobao says that he is very powerful and powerful. Maybe he is really strong. Soon. Lao Zhang''s expectant smile disappeared. Instead, he was about to cry. If you can''t even touch it, you are defeated. The owner of the game hall stood on one side humbly, laughing. Whenever Qian Xiaobao played a beautiful set of operations, he would shout. "Great." "The operation of God." "I''ve lived for decades, and I''ve never seen such a powerful combo." You may never make mistakes if you don''t speak, but it''s definitely good to flatter more. At least he feels at ease to stay with the local tyrant. Money can make me happy. The bodyguards looked at the treasure comics and the young master. The behavior of the owner of the game hall is easy to understand. It''s nothing unusual. Living with pursuit is a happy thing. Although you flatter the appearance is very embarrassed, but you earn when the oil is handsome. PS: for recommendation. Chapter 86 At the door of the game hall. The boss joined hands and bowed to see you off. The smile on his face was pure and friendly. "The boss goes well, the boss has a good journey, the boss has a chance to come again." Tears were streaming from the corners of his eyes. They were sad tears, just like important people were leaving him. Originally, a group of primary school students wanted to play games, but they were directly blasted out by him mercilessly. Go, go, don''t see the sign at the door. There are distinguished guests coming, where do you come from. The pupils were angry and threatened that they would not come to your store in the future and would not buy boards from you. The boss had no choice but to give them a bottle of canned coke and give them a few words of comfort. Xiaosheng get together with the boss again. They happily run to the alley to take cards and say that they will play again when the guests leave. They are submissive to the local tyrants, and they are ruthless to the primary school students. Qian Xiaobao is still very interested in the game, but he vowed that he would never play with Lin Fan in the future. He waved to the bodyguard. The bodyguard understood the young master''s meaning, took out a step of money and threw it to the boss. The boss was so grateful that he knelt down in front of Qian Xiaobao, humbly tied his shoelaces, and then wiped Qian Xiaobao''s shoes with his sleeves. "Go, boss!" What time has it been? How can there be such a slave. Passers by around the boss''s behavior is very disdainful. The boss welcomed Qian Xiaobao and others to leave. The humble figure disappeared, replaced by high spirited. Seeing passers-by pointing at him, he disdained to take out a bunch of money. "What are you laughing at? How can you make money by your ability? If you have the seed, you can give me a look." The boss disdained the passers-by who laughed at him. You don''t have to look. It''s been like that all your life. Laugh at the poor, not the prostitutes. If you want to earn money standing still, you deserve your salary. Park bench. The three of them sat side by side, each with a cone in his hand. The sound of licking came. They put out their tongues and licked the ice cream, and their faces were full of smiles. "It''s delicious." Old man Zhang said. "It''s delicious." Lin Fan laughs and is very happy. Playing with his friends is the happiest thing. In Qingshan mental hospital, he and Lao Zhang are good friends. Now he has another good friend. Although he is very young, he is very nice and likes to play with them. Qian Xiaobao said, "what would you like for lunch later? I know a delicious restaurant with 360 degree panoramic rotation in the tallest building. If you want to go, I''ll have someone call to wrap it up Rich life is so boring. Even eating is very ceremonial. Qian Xiaobao is a very lonely person. He usually has no friends. Now his life gives him a bad feeling. He doesn''t like money. He feels that money makes him lose his friends. In the noble school, when the female teacher chatted with him, she always asked him when his father would come. Lin Fan thought about it and asked, "can I bring a friend with me?" He thought of the woman who had fallen, who was a good man. He invited them to dinner and cooked for them. He didn''t thank each other well all the time. "If not, forget it." Lao Zhang said, "is that the good man?" "Yes." Lin Fan said. Qian Xiaobao said: "yes, you can take anyone you want. Anyway, I don''t have any friends. I think your friend must be a good man." "Yes, she''s a good person." Lin Fan said with a smile. "Xiaobao, you are also a good man. I think you must have many friends." "Me?" Qian Xiaobao was lost in thought, showing the expression he shouldn''t have at his age. "In fact, I don''t have any friends," he said "Because we are good friends, I''ll tell you a little secret." "In fact, I envy the kind of family where parents can play with their children. I really envy them. My mother went to heaven, and my father met several times a year at most. I haven''t seen him for a long time." Qian Xiaobao said sad words, but still skillfully licking the ice cream. Lin Fan stroked Xiaobao''s head and said, "your father must be working hard to make money and make your life better." "No, my father didn''t make money. Once my grandfather was the richest man in the world. Later my grandfather gave his property to my father. My father became the richest man in China after he had me." Qian Xiaobao said. Lin Fan said, "your father is very good." Qian Xiaobao nodded and said, "it''s very powerful. I''ve become the richest man in China from the richest man in the world. My goal is to become the richest man in Yanhai city. In fact, I seem to have done it." "Come on, I''m sure you can." Lin Fan said.Qian Xiaobao blinked, but said, "OK." He found that two friends he knew seemed to have misunderstood what he said. From the world''s richest man - the richest man in China - the richest man in Yanhai city - the richest man at the county level - the richest man at the town level - the richest man in the countryside - the richest man in the well-off society - the poor. I think it''s not bad. At least there are several grades. Bungalow. "Is that where your friend lives?" Qian Xiaobao looked at the shabby gate and the dirty alley and asked in a daze. "Yes." Lin Fan knocked at the door. People living here are curious to watch, they have never seen so many luxury cars, and the black bodyguards are really handsome, just like the bodyguards in the movie. Creak! When the woman opened the door and saw the battle outside, she was obviously frightened. The bodyguard in black was very scared. Just as she was about to close the door, she saw two familiar faces. "Are you sneaking out again?" She inquired. She knows that these two are Qingshan psychopath patients and should not be able to come out. If they come out, they must be sneaking out. Looking at their current situation, she mends her brain by herself. It must be that they have provoked others outside. When they are caught, no one can help them. That''s why they come here. She has a bad life experience and no ability. You shouldn''t have meddled. But "What do you want? What can you rush me? They are all patients of Qingshan mental hospital. Don''t go too far. " Women want to protect Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. We are all poor people. If we can help in trouble, we must help. "We''re not psychotic." Lin Fan said. Neither am I Old man Zhang said. There''s no mistake. Only the mentally ill will say that they are not mentally ill. Qian Xiaobao scratched his head. He didn''t understand the current situation very well. I just came to you with them, but I didn''t do anything. How can I say that it''s too much. Is there any misunderstanding. You can''t look at me as a child, just ignore me. Anyway, I''m also the heir to the richest man in the future. "His name is Qian Xiaobao. He is our friend. He wants to invite us to dinner, so I want to take you to dinner. Let''s go." Lin Fan took the woman and ran to the black limousine. The woman who stumbled was full of doubts. She doesn''t quite understand the situation. What''s more, I''m wearing pajamas now. I don''t even have the key to my home. This luxury car is She had never seen such a luxury car. WOW! The seats are very comfortable. They feel very comfortable. It can''t be genuine leather. Is that child also a psychopath? How else would I know them. Chapter 87 Special departments. Jin Heli stepped on high-heeled shoes, wore a hip skirt, wriggled her sexy waist and pushed open the door of the one eyed man''s office. Inside. One eyed man is looking at the unspeakable web page. As soon as he hears the news, he immediately turns off the computer screen. I just wanted to say if you know how to be polite, you will be scared to death. It''s just that Jin Heli looks serious and obviously has something important to do. "What''s the matter?" Asked the one eyed man. It''s a headache for evil things to hide in Yanhai city. It''s hard to find them. They are hidden too deep and distributed too widely. If they don''t show themselves, it''s really hard to find them. Jin Heli said: "I just got the news from the monitoring department that the four people who were looking for the base camp of evil things suddenly lost their signal and disappeared 200 kilometers outside Yanhai city." The one eyed man looked serious. "The life signals are gone, too?" "Disappeared." Jin Heli feels that it''s not easy. It''s likely that she will encounter terrible evil things. The strength of the group of four is very strong, and many of them are only level 6. With the overall strength of the four, even if she encounters level 7 evil things, she is not afraid. Even if she can''t defeat them, there is no problem in protecting her life. It''s just based on monitoring. The interval between the four vital signs was only one minute. It''s a terrible situation to kill four of them in one minute. "I suspect that they have met the base of evil things." Jin Heli, as the leader of the analysis group of the special department, is very sensitive to all kinds of data and can find the truth from some clues. "Did you send someone to check it?" Asked the one eyed man. "No Jin Heli returned. One eyed man frowned, "when this happens, why don''t you send someone to check it? It''s not like your style." Jin Heli explained: "it''s absolutely dangerous to be able to kill their evil things in one minute. Maybe it''s level 9. Now the existence of special departments that can fight against level 9 evil things is not more than even." "But according to my analysis, the best way to ensure safety is to go and check it yourself." There is nothing wrong with it. That makes a lot of sense. But in the one eyed man''s opinion, he always feels that something is wrong. He is the head of a special department. Normally, he just needs to stay in the office. How can he go out in person? I''m the leader. Leaders are sitting in the office, let the people below do it. "Let Liu haichan, the Taoist priest, go over this matter." Said the one eyed man. He doesn''t want to run around at all. It''s good to stay in the office. It''s comfortable. There are so many strong people who have nothing to do with their salary. Wouldn''t it be better for them to do it. Jin Heli put the analyzed data file on the table, then twisted her waist and walked to the door, stopped for a moment, and said: "it''s your business to ask who to go, I''m only responsible for informing you of the monitoring situation." Then he left. The one eyed man looked at Jin Heli''s back and scolded him. "What''s the use of being beautiful? Be single all your life." When it comes to being single. He touched his hairless head with fluffy hair. It seemed that I was also a single dog and an old dog. The one eyed man stood in front of the French window and looked at the document in his hand. Name: Wang Le. Age: 35. Strength: Level 5. Marriage: divorced, remarried ex-wife. Children: Wang Yiyi, 10 years old, studying in the third grade of Yangyang primary school. Home address: 1505, building 3, unit 2, Tiane Lidu, Yangang Road, Yanhai city. "Orphaned?" The one eyed man takes a deep breath, puts the document in his arms, kicks open the French window, and the strong wind sweeps the office. The documents are all over the floor, then soars into the air and disappears into a streamer. The staff pushed the door in. Raise your hand to cover. It''s windy. "Head, is it necessary to go this way?" The staff were so confused that they could only take out the phone to contact the decorator and continue to change a piece of glass. Yanhai tower. Yanhai city is the most famous landmark. It is 450 meters high. At this time, in the revolving restaurant on the top floor, a middle-aged man was wearing a suit and his hair was extremely smooth. His unsmiling face made the waiters around nervous. He is now commanding thousands of troops like a general in the field. "Blow up the balloon and spread it all the way to the dining area." "Get me a banner right away and say welcome to Xiaobao." "Prepare the best ingredients for me, the freshest and the most expensive ones, and put away the inferior ones. If anyone dares to pass the inferior ones off, they will roll up their bags and go away."He is the manager here. Working in yanhaita revolving restaurant for 15 years, I''ve met the rich and colorful people. But what impresses me most is Qian Xiaobao, the grandson of the richest man in the world, the son of the richest man in China and the heir of the richest man in the future. In the face of money and power, no matter what the rules here are, they are all for those who are in line with the rules. For those who are beyond the rules, they are bullshit. Not even dog shit. The founder of Yanhai tower said that Yanhai revolving restaurant will never serve someone, let alone the whole revolving restaurant. That''s impossible. But on the opening day. Yeah! You know. A dignitary will Yanhai tower revolving restaurant package. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang came to this place for the first time. It''s so big. It''s brilliant. It''s like a hillbilly going to town. Everything feels great. Some of the women were nervous and some of them winced. The main reason was that the place they came to was too far away for her. Qian Xiaobao is familiar with this place. Although he is still young, wearing school uniform and carrying a schoolbag, I think he is easy to cheat, but if he swindles money, it is really very simple. The restaurant manager had been waiting at the elevator. The arrival of Qian Xiaobao makes him become another kind of person from a person who doesn''t smile. He is always smiling and crying. "Welcome young master Xiaobao to come here. Please come inside." Bodyguards have been used to such scenes for a long time, and they are used to paying money. "Thank you for your reward." "Thank you, master Xiaobao." Qian Xiaobao was impatient and said, "get ready to eat. My good friends are hungry." Then he took Lin Fan and happily introduced him here. "The food here is delicious. I used to come here a lot." The manager has been serving, looking at Lin Fan and others curiously. Master Xiaobao has never invited anyone here for dinner. This is the first time. Yeah! There seems to be a special relationship. Remember, remember. It seems that the clothes are not very particular. See the words on their backs. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. "Strange, is there a new fashion brand recently? I don''t know As a manager, he not only needs to take good care of the guests, but also charges himself after work, reading all kinds of trendy magazines. I dare not say more. At least he knows 7788. And this one is even more amazing. In pajamas? The trough! Is it pajamas or not. Anyway, he didn''t dare to ask. It can only be said that the taste of the rich is indeed unique. I''m afraid the reason why he can''t be a rich man is that he doesn''t fit in with it. PS: Thank you for your reward. Chapter 88 There are only a few of them in such a big restaurant. There are waiters all around. The waiters serve respectfully, afraid of slighting. The woman was a little nervous and couldn''t let go of her hands and feet. She sat there rigidly. The scene in front of her was like a dream. To put it bluntly, she didn''t deserve to sit there. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are peeling shrimps, but Lao Zhang''s level of peeling shrimps is not good. Every time they are peeled, the shrimp meat is broken. "Here you are." Lin Fan peeled the shrimps and put them in Lao Zhang''s bowl. Lao Zhang peeled the shrimp, which was not very good, and put it in Lin Fan''s bowl, "you eat it, too." Ordinary people will say when they see this scene. It''s not good for you to peel and exchange the rotten for the good. But where can they see that they will always give the best to each other. Can''t they feel the pleasure? "That''s very kind of you." Lao Zhang said with a smile. "You''re fine, too." Two people look at each other, then smile happily, the smile is so bright, how loving, just for the waiters around, the smile is always so uncomfortable, a little infiltration. "You are friends with them. What do you do?" Qian Xiaobao asked curiously. There is no other meaning, just pure curiosity. "I..." The woman''s face changed a little, her hands trembled slightly, which was the most shameless thing for her. Now when the child asked her, she naturally knew that the rich child didn''t know what she did, just casually asked. Did you cheat him? Or tell the truth. In her hesitation, should not say, but did not expect Lin fan to help her say. "She has no job." Lin Fan said. The woman was shocked to see Lin fan. She met them for the first time in the woods that night. How could she not know what her job was. Is he hiding it for me? Qian Xiaobao said: "I heard that it''s hard to find a job now. You are my good friend''s friend. I will definitely help you find a job, eh My family is so big that I make a mess every day. I don''t like the aunt who cleans up. Why don''t you come to my family and be an aunt? " "If the salary is only 20000 yuan, but you are my friend''s friend. I''ll give you 30000 yuan. Would you like to?" The woman looked at Qian Xiaobao in shock. 30000? What''s the salary? "Thank you, Xiao Bao." Lin Fan said. Qian Xiaobao said with a smile, "we are friends. This is what friends should do." The woman bowed her head. She never thought it would be like this. She didn''t know the two patients very long. In terms of ordinary people''s time to know their friends. They''re not even normal friends. It''s just what they are doing now, even if they have known friends for more than ten years, they may not be able to do. Night! Lin Fan and Lao Zhang did not return to Castle Peak. Instead, he was invited by Xiaobao to spend the night in his villa. The three of them put on their pajamas. Xiao Bao''s pajamas are George of piggy pighi, and Lao Zhang wears George''s mom''s pajamas and Freya Lim''s George''s pajamas. The bed is big and soft. They sleep in a bed, Xiaobao faces Lin fan, with a faint smile on his face, as if he was already asleep. Xiaobao always sleeps alone. The night is quiet. "Mom!" Lin Fan heard Xiaobao crying "Mom" in his sleep, smiling and patting Xiaobao on the back. He can feel the loneliness in Xiaobao''s heart. Just like them. But he was accompanied by Lao Zhang, who was happier than Xiao Bao. Seeing Lao Zhang kicking off the quilt when he was sleeping, he helped Lao Zhang cover the quilt. If he caught cold, he would get sick. Outside the villa wall, in the dark corner. There are two stealthy figures. Zhou Hu and his younger brother never give up the idea of kidnapping the richest man''s son. They stayed in the toilet of the noble school for three days, and finally kidnapped the man. Just when they were ready to make a lot of money, a little accident happened. "Brother, is it a little dangerous for us to kidnap here?" Asked the younger brother. It''s not that he doesn''t believe his brother''s idea. He can swear to God that I have always been loyal to him and will never doubt his decision. It''s just that he always feels a little adventurous now. The scar on Zhou Hu''s face was particularly ferocious at night, and he said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, I know it." People who often say they know. I have no number in my heart. They''ve been here for days. I come here every day.The number of cameras around are clear, and the situation of the bodyguards in the villa is also clear. "Brother, I believe you." My younger brother said firmly. Zhou Hu said: "when you finish the job, I''ll take you to have some fun. Don''t you like the technician of the bath center? As long as you finish the job, she''s yours." "Elder brother, they are good people and do technical work. If you don''t do that, you can''t force good people to become prostitutes." Although the younger brother is somewhat obscene, people with principles, such as forcing good people into prostitution, are absolutely not allowed. Zhou Hu looks at his younger brother strangely. Do you have such a sense of justice now? Forget it. It takes a lot of trouble to say too much. "I have found out the situation and got the floor plan of the villa area. The sewers on this side can lead to the villa. We can go in from here, then go to the master bedroom, dazzle the guy with sweat medicine, and then come out along the sewers. Then the business will be really stable." Zhou Hu seemed to have seen the colorful banknotes waving to him. I''m in a good mood. The opportunity for wealth is just around the corner. Then. They carefully lift the well cover, look around no one, Ma Liu climb in, and then put the well cover. "It stinks." "Bear it. The money of the rich stinks, but it''s fragrant to us." "Big brother, you are really learned." "Ha ha! Nonsense. If I had not been forced to drop out of school for my brother, I would have been able to get into the elite stage. " "Big brother is so righteous." Zhou Hu is very satisfied with his younger brother. Although he is as thin as firewood and obscene, he is very satisfied with following him for such a long time. He is hardworking and never cares about return. Where can I find such a little brother. In any case, we should make some achievements and let the younger brother see the big brother''s strength. "Ah All of a sudden. The younger brother shrieked and shrank behind Zhou Hu, as if frightened by something. "What are you yelling at? You are not afraid that others will know we are kidnapping." Zhou Hu was startled by his younger brother''s behavior. To tell the truth, he is not a timid person, but he would also shout twice to strengthen his courage. "Snake, there are snakes." I''m afraid. Zhou Hu took a look at his younger brother. "Look at your promise. Don''t tell people that you''re going with me in the future." That''s what I said. But he''s not slow. It''s fast. Snakes naturally have to hide. If a snake living in such a dirty place has any germs, it will be finished. Inside. Lin Fan opened his eyes fiercely. He seems to hear a sound. See Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao sleeping. He thought for a moment and got out of bed to have a look. Chapter 89 The villa is big. He has lost his way. Xiaobao must be very happy to live here. How many people dream of being able to hide and seek. Come to the courtyard. The sound I just heard seems to come from there. Look up at the night, there are stars shining in the night sky, the beautiful night makes people feel very happy. Step on the grass to the sound. He looked at the manhole cover, lost in thought. "How did the sound come from here?" He squatted in front of the well cover, looking at the well cover without any movement, and felt very strange. Monitoring room. The bodyguards were drinking frozen coke and biting the fried chicken just sent from outside. They had a good life. They are all professionally trained bodyguards. If they are put outside, they are all robbed. Of course, there are also people who make up for the number. Like coming in through the back door. Yang Zhenhu is a special presence who comes in through the back door. He has no other skills and has very low fighting ability. However, he is very familiar with the guard''s manual. He is really frightening to match his fierce appearance. Ordinary thieves are afraid to move when they see him. Yang Zhenhu drank coke, bit fried chicken, looked at the screen, rubbed his eyes, "you see, what''s this guy doing? I don''t sleep in the middle of the night and run to the backyard to scare people. " He was curious about his young master''s friends. What do you think. My friends are strange. "Don''t mind your own business. That''s the young master''s friend. We just need to be responsible for the young master''s safety." "I can''t say that. The two friends the young master knows are all mental patients. They can do anything. As far as I know, the biggest death probability of mental patients is to kill themselves." "Then if we don''t care, once something happens..." "I''m sure I''ll get fired." "Miss 30000 a month''s salary." "No one pays five insurances and one payment for us." "A good life without food and shelter." They said all the terrible things, then looked at each other and ran to the other side. Yang Zhenhu drank coke and followed him. It was because of his job that he stood up thoroughly. Anyone who saw him envied him very much. How glorious it is to be able to protect the future richest man. Lin fan has been squatting in front of the manhole cover for some time. He''s thinking about one thing. Why can I hear the sound just now, and also the sound in the sewer? Do I have special function? Yeah! He felt incredible. The light of the flashlight came on. "What are you doing, Mr. Lin?" Yang Zhenhu asked respectfully. This is a friend of the young master. He is a distinguished guest. Don''t be rude to others just because they are mentally ill. The young master''s temper is not unknown. No matter who is right or wrong, it must be their bodyguards who are wrong in the end. "My name is Lin fan." "Yes, I see, Mr. Lin." Yang Zhenhu responded. Lin Fan looks at each other and feels that there must be something wrong with each other, but he won''t discriminate against anyone. They are Xiaobao''s bodyguards. They should be regarded as good people. "I hear voices in here." Lin Fan pointed to the manhole cover and said, "come and have a look with us. It''s amazing." The bodyguards looked at each other and saw a ray of light in the eyes of both sides. The young master''s friends should not be offended. Ask to see together, then see together. Never forget that the other person is a psychopath. Soon. A group of bodyguards around the well cover, just like Lin fan, squat there quietly. The wind at night is a little noisy. Although it is chilly, everything is like nature. In the sewer. Zhou Hu and his younger brother shuttle among them. The dirty environment can''t stop them from kidnapping Qian Xiaobao. "Remember what I said, this time we should be decisive and sharp. After finishing this vote, we will all become billionaires. From then on, our life will be the rest of our lives." Zhou Hu said. "Brother, what about the first half of our lives?" I don''t seem to be very smart. Zhou Hu said in a deep voice: "in the first half of our life, we worked in the sewer." It''s safe in the sewers. There is no strange thing hidden by evil things. They get to the finish line with the manhole top. Zhou Hu knew that he was the right person to lick blood on the tip of a knife. It was impossible for him to work as a normal person. He once asked a master to count his life for him. The master said to him seriously.You will walk in the dark for the rest of your life, and the world will be better because of you. He didn''t understand the meaning of the sentence. But he understood that in ancient times, he must have been a hero, more like a tyrant of uprising. Climb up the iron stairs and pull off the well cover. The smell of money is coming. The light lightened the darkness, and his eyes brightened. The sound of insects is particularly harsh at night. The light of several flashlights was shining on his face, and the subtle change of expression could hardly escape the eyes of the people. The light is a little harsh. He covered his eyes. After getting used to these lights, he could see the situation around him clearly. A group of people squatted around and looked at him quietly. Zhou Hu was a little nervous, and his throat moved slightly. What he swallowed was not saliva, but shock. "If I say, I''m here to drain, believe it or not?" He didn''t believe what he said. What Zhou Hu used to be most proud of was the scar on his face, which was domineering, overbearing and unparalleled. But now he feels that the scar is not very good. It doesn''t feel like a good person. A group of bodyguards pulled Zhou Hu out of the sewer. "Easy, easy, I hurt." "My little brother is still down there, and the trouble will come out." The younger brother followed the elder brother. Before he knew what was going on, he saw that the bright wellhead suddenly put in countless hands, which made him scream. Ghosts, ghosts. Those are ghost hands. They want to tear me up. I don''t have a girlfriend and I haven''t hooked up with technician Xiao he yet. The night is so quiet. Zhou Hu and his younger brother squatted in the corner with their heads in their hands. "We''re really here for the sewers." Zhou Humei was smiling. With that expression, she was disgusted. "Shut up." The bodyguards yelled angrily. They didn''t expect that someone would want to come through the sewer. If Mr. Lin didn''t find out in time, they might not have noticed the situation here because they were drinking coke and eating fried chicken. Lin Fan said, "have we met?" Zhou Hu saw Lin Fan''s face clearly, crunching in his heart. Damn, this is the monster who didn''t even break the skin after several shots that day. Why is he here. Damn it! "I don''t think so, but I go through many other people''s sewers. Maybe I''m the one who goes through your sewers." Zhou Hu said. He is a very domineering person. There is a kind of this one, this one, including this one who can''t be killed by bullets, all leave, leaving only the short one. I will show him what a villain is. Just now I''m really here to get through the sewers. Chapter 90 Naturally, the bodyguards won''t believe they''re here to drain. The kidnappers? But what they didn''t expect was that Mr. Lin would believe that they were here to drain. The bodyguards looked at each other. They all nodded in tacit agreement. Mr. Lin said yes, that is, don''t ask why, and they won''t tell you. "Don''t you sleep at night?" Lin fan asked. He read the news in Qingshan mental hospital and knew that they were working very hard. Zhou Hu said: "for the beauty of the city and the harmony of the society, we must make the city cleaner and give them a better tomorrow while everyone is sleeping." "Yes, yes." The younger brother shivered. He is very timid. He was scared just now. All said, it will be very dangerous. I have to say that I have a good idea. I have a fart number. I knew that I would never let him do this. He believes in his elder brother very much, but when it comes to his education, he is actually much higher than his elder brother, but he always shows off in front of him. He doesn''t want to hurt his heart, so he always says that he has no education. If you know the current situation. He will certainly work hard to prove his education and become a military adviser in the eyes of big brother. Any action must be approved by him. What a pity! Too much modesty leads to total collapse, and regret is useless. "It''s really ideal." Lin Fan admired them. When he woke up, he couldn''t sleep. He wanted to know if the sewers were very tired, so he was willing to accompany them. He was standing on it, while Zhou Hu and his younger brother were working hard in the sewers. The bodyguards blocked both sides of the drain. It''s not for the sewers. So let''s show it. Lin Fan squatted beside the well cover, can''t see the situation inside, but it doesn''t affect the sound inside. The two hardworking people are really cleaning the sewer. It''s getting light. March 13th! The weather is fine, the temperature is moderate, and it''s another beautiful day. Lin Fan squatted by the well cover all night. Bodyguards do not dare to ask, nor dare to tube, according to this matter, they deeply understand what is the situation of mental patients, it is really sick, but also sick not light, otherwise who can have the ability to squat that night. Xiao Bao and Lao Zhang wake up to find Lin fan. Lin Fan told Xiaobao that two hardworking people helped your house to drain last night. They were really good people. Xiaobao doesn''t care about these things. He waves to the bodyguards to solve them. Then he took Lin Fan and Lao Zhang to wash. Outside the villa. Zhou Hu and his younger brother were dirty and smelly. They cleaned the sewer last night. If there was a big clean sewer ratio, they would definitely get the first place. It''s too clean. At this point. The two of them stood where they were. Let some rich people pass by, cover their nose and leave, showing a look of disgust, still did not let them have the slightest fluctuation. They stood there, the sun shining on them, even if they smelled, but somehow, they even exuded a light of diligence. That''s the most sacred light. Zhou Hu held two stacks of money in his hand. He didn''t count them, but it seemed that there were 20000. He handed ten thousand to his younger brother. My little brother looked down at the money in his hand. His face was expressionless, but his heart was stormy. He raised a huge wave, and his dim eyes were gradually shining. He cried, tears trickling down the corner of his eyes. His voice was hoarse, with a trace of disbelief. "Big brother, is this the money we make by working hard?" He and Zhou Hu had a time when they dreamed of kidnapping every day. They never thought of making money by their own efforts, but now they have been through the sewer all night. I really got the wealth. "Yes." Zhou Hu said. "I feel heavy, but I feel very relieved." Said the younger brother. Zhou Hu didn''t say anything. He couldn''t say the same thing as his younger brother, but even if he didn''t say it, his thoughts were the same. He was really at ease. Little brother holding money, looking up at the sky, it is not blue sky and white clouds, but to see heaven. "Dad, mom, you''re right. I can earn money by working hard, and I feel at ease." Zhou Hu listened to his younger brother''s words from the bottom of his heart, feeling and thinking. Look at the money in your hand. It''s far from what he wanted to get. But somehow, it made him feel at ease. Maybe that''s what I deserve. Kidnapping is against the law, wandering in the abyss of crime.Just when the bodyguard sent them out, he said a word to them, which impressed and impressed him deeply. "I didn''t expect you to suffer so much. The sewers were cleaned so clean by you. This craft is unique in Yanhai city." "You deserve the money. Take it." That''s all. It had a great influence on him. The younger brother said: "brother, let''s change our profession. Kidnapping is a technical work. Once we thought we had such talent, but now I find that the talent we have more than kidnapping is sewer." "We can set up a company, and with our technology, we should be able to stand firm." "I''ve even figured out our company''s slogan." "Do you want to feel the same treatment as the first rich family? Then come to us. We are proficient in cleaning sewers. Don''t ask if we are good. The richest man says yes. " "What do you think, brother?" When it comes to entrepreneurship, there is light in my younger brother''s eyes, which he has never seen as a big brother. "You''re very cultured." Zhou Hu felt that he wanted to know his younger brother again. He had never found his younger brother so excellent before. The younger brother said shyly, "brother, to tell you the truth, although he is not talented, he is also a college graduate." "Junior college?" "Yes," he said with pride and modesty Zhou Hu was so shocked that his younger brother turned out to be a junior college student. I didn''t expect that there was such a highly educated talent hidden around him. Junior college students! So terrible! "OK, we''ll change our profession in the future. You want a company name." "Brother, don''t worry, I will think about it well, but I feel that we should take a bath now. I have an appointment with Xiao He, and I want her to give me a massage." "True disposition." The younger brother scratched his head in embarrassment. The elder brother praised him for being shy. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Dean Hao has never been as happy as he has been recently. Two patients in ward 666 did not go to the hospital. And local tyrants. Such a day is the life he wants, if so, not to mention 10 years of retirement, even 20 years can endure. Stand in front of the window and look at the gate. Found a long black luxury car slowly stopped. No mistake. They''re back. Hospital director Hao has a smile on his face. The fact that the two patients have not been admitted to the hospital recently shows that his treatment is successful and has been greatly improved. He saw the local tyrant child. But if we don''t go down to meet them, and the sponsorship has been obtained, there is no need to communicate with a child. The Dean still has the principle of dean. "Dean Hao, do you think I can?" In the office, a young man inquired. He was wearing a suit, his hair was bright, he was wearing glasses, his skin was white, and he was a high-end talent. "What did you say you graduated from?" he asked The man is not humble and does not say a word: "common sense theorist of mental patients." "Oh, I see. It''s just..." Dean Hao thought for a long time, but he didn''t think what this major is. Is the training school really short of money? I dare to come up with any major. He is a professional who is confused. "Well, you can go to work today. It happens that two patients in our hospital are getting better. You can teach them a lesson." "I''ll pay you five thousand yuan, five insurances and one gold, including food and shelter, and eight days off a month." Dean Hao is not short of money now. It belongs to the rich. The young man confidently said, "Dean Hao, I think my professional knowledge is not only worth 5000 yuan, but my ideal salary is 10000 yuan. You can rest assured that as long as the patients who have received my training, they will definitely return to 50% of normal people''s cognition." Dean Hao looked at each other and began to smile. "Well, I like confident people." Young humanitarian: "then I will go to prepare now, and I will definitely let you know that I am definitely worth the salary." Dean Hao is smiling. "Go ahead." PS: these two sewer cleaners will be two long-term dragon sets. I haven''t figured out my name yet. If you want to leave a message, please leave your real name. Chapter 91 "Young people today..." Dean Hao shakes his head. There is something wrong with the common sense theorist just now. If not recommended by his former friends, he doubts whether this person is a bit abnormal. Want to give him a good check. Ding Ling Ling! "Why! What''s he calling me for? He doesn''t want to make money from me when he sees that I''m sponsored. " It was the Cyclops who called him. In the heart of Dean Hao, the one eyed dragon is the one who pits money. If the one eyed dragon knows, he may leave his bank cards in front of Dean Hao and roar: open your dog''s eyes and see these bank cards? Dean Hao got on the phone and said with a smile: "how do you remember to call me?" If before, he would never answer the phone so hard. Liu Kai, the classmate, was still in the hospital. He was afraid that the one eyed man would ask for medical expenses again. But now, he is not empty at all. Money is hard spirit. It''s easy to discuss how much you want as long as it doesn''t exceed ten thousand. "Seriously, I have something to tell you." The one eyed man on the other end of the phone has a dignified tone, which is not the same as usual. Now he is busy and can''t tell jokes. "I have four members here who have been killed by unknown evil objects. Their bodies have been found. Some of them have been smashed, some have been hollowed out of their hearts, and some have their necks rotated into a twist. According to the footprints around them, it is preliminarily determined that they were caused by human evil objects." "Do you remember anything?" Dean Hao''s spirit became dignified. "Evil things in human form? You don''t want me to talk about that 30 years ago, do you? " "April 20th," the one eyed man said in a deep voice Ordinary people are unfamiliar with such dates, and they don''t even know them. But for them, it is an unforgettable nightmare. If they can, they are not even willing to remember it. Even when they were young. But still can feel the pressure brought by the original. Dean Hao said: "it''s impossible. At the beginning, the evil thing was dead. It''s impossible to die again. You''d better not scare yourself. You know I''m the dean of Qingshan mental hospital. I''m in a tight state. I can''t be frightened." "I hope I think too much." Said the one eyed man. After he said that. There was some silence on both sides of the phone. After a long time. Dean Hao said, "why don''t you check it again." "I''m back." Said the one eyed man. "Ah? This is coming back. Can you have a sense of responsibility? " Dean Hao almost gave the one eyed man a good lesson in responsibility and principles. The one eyed man said, "if it''s true, I can''t even say I can''t come back." "What you said is also reasonable. After all, you are a person. At that time, more than a dozen strong people were killed and more than half of them were injured. If you really met me, you might really want to go to your funeral, and then give money to shed some tears of friendship." Dean Hao said half jokingly. "Can you be serious? I''ll tell you something very important." The one eyed men want to hammer Hao Ren to death. Dean Hao said: "I''m very serious. Besides, what''s the use of looking for me in this matter? I''m the dean of Qingshan mental hospital. Even if you are short of people, you can''t let me release my patients as cannon fodder for you." Doodle! One eyed man hangs up. "I don''t know what people think now." Dean Hao shakes his head. He understands the one eyed dragon''s mood. He likes to talk to his friends about unknown and terrible things, but it''s useless to talk too much. They are not in the same industry and can''t be handed over. He thought about what the one eyed dragon had just said. He thought that it would not be so wonderful if it was like what the other person had guessed. That thing is horrible. And it''s not easy to die. If you don''t want to discuss with the sponsor local tyrants and sponsor several hundred million yuan more, you can directly move the base camp of Qingshan mental hospital to a safe place. It needs to be carefully considered. In the corridor. Chen Xiang looks a little cold. As a common sense theorist for mental patients, he has his unique pride. After all, he is one of the first batch of common sense theorists in China. Highly educated, new major, talents urgently needed in China. Having just talked with the dean for a short time, he felt that the Dean was indifferent to his major. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Dean was a friend of the president of his school, he would have taught Dean Hao a good lesson. Let him understand what a professional common sense theorist is. The salary of five thousand is an insult to him. Ten thousand is just enough to meet the psychological expectation. Li Ang was very curious about his new colleague and asked, "I''ve heard people say that your major is common sense theorist, and I graduated from a professional school. I''ve never heard of it."Chen Xiang said with no expression: "what college did you graduate from?" Li Ang likes to meet new colleagues most, not that he likes to make friends, but that every new colleague''s circle of friends has a daunting goddess. Where do resources come from? It must have come from getting to know more friends. "I graduated from Changsong medical college." Li Ang said. "Oh, Chang Song, I''ve heard the name of this high school. It''s a very ordinary high school. When I was in high school, some students in my class who didn''t study well went to Chang Song. It''s said that it''s chaotic and the teaching atmosphere is very bad. It''s hard for people who graduated from there to find a job." "If you can apply for Qingshan, it shows that you are a little capable, introduced by your family?" Chen Xiang said while looking at the surrounding environment, feeling ok, Yanhai city''s largest psychiatric hospital is also like this, compared with other big cities, there is no small gap. I don''t know why. For Li Ang, how does he feel Chen Xiang''s words are a little harsh. "Ha ha, it''s from the school." Li Ang forbeared. In order to know the New Goddess, he could tolerate some unnecessary things. Chen Xiang said: "it seems that your school has some ability." Then he looked at the badge in front of Leon. "Nurse? I thought it was a doctor. In fact, it''s right. Although the mental hospital is not a hospital, the requirements for doctors are relatively high. With the ability of Changsong Medical College, it''s still a little difficult to be a doctor. " There was not a dirty word in his words, but it was really harsh to hear it in Leon''s ear. This guy can''t take the wrong medicine. He wants to communicate with each other to make a good relationship, and then kindly tell each other that the two mental patients you are going to contact belong to Qingshan''s most dangerous existence. Learn to protect yourself anyway. Although I haven''t been here long, I can tell you some tips for getting along. Just now. He didn''t want to say much. Pick up the dress. Let''s see what happens at the end. Chapter 92 Li Ang doesn''t want to talk to Chen Xiang a lot. This man''s speech is so bad that he can''t speak as well as big eye sun. What happened to Changsong medical college. Eat your rice. If I don''t think I can beat you, I''m sure I''ll turn against you. What kind of Goddess is not goddess? Do I lack goddess? "You wait here, I''ll call the two patients." Li Ang sent Chen Xiang to the teaching classroom and was ready to turn around and leave. Originally, he wanted to talk to you and let you pay attention. Now he is in no mood. You can do it yourself. My school is not good how drop, which is you can insult. Li Ang hates people talking about his school. His school can only be scolded by him, but not by others. It''s just I''m too weak after all. "You wait." Chen Xiang patted Li Ang on the shoulder and said, "I''m quite straight. I speak so directly. Don''t put it in your heart." Li Ang wanted to forgive each other, but just when he was ready to tell the other some truth, the next words made him completely give up his mind. Chen Xiang said with a disdainful smile: "but what I said is also true. Changsong medical college is really not good." Without saying a word, Li Ang turned and left. Chen Xiang shakes his head. He naturally knows that saying these words will offend people, but he must say that when he comes to a strange place, he must let others know how excellent he is. Education, knowledge and so on, it is not easy to compare with me. 666 ward. Li Ang stood at the door in fear, took a deep breath, raised his hand and knocked. "Can I come in?" He is so polite that he can be regarded as a model of medical service. Several nursing workers and doctors can do it. "Yes." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are sitting by the bed, shaking their feet and drinking what they think is coke and sprite. When they saw Li Ang, they both showed a bright smile. Li Ang lowered his head, but he was on high alert. He was afraid that two mental patients would suddenly get sick, so the situation was really a little terrible. I was scared once. Once, he was trapped in the hospital, which was closely related to the two patients in front of him. "Would you like a coke?" Lin fan asked, shaking the soybean milk in his hand. "Would you like Sprite?" Lao Zhang asked, shaking the soybean milk in his hand. "Cheers They smile and look at each other, and then drink. It''s a synchronous behavior. Li Ang said, "the Dean has invited a doctor for you. I want you to have a lesson. Do you have time?" The tone of inquiry can make the psychotic feel his friendliness. The meaning is very clear. I''m not forcing you. Everything depends on you. If you want to go, I''ll think of another way. Don''t get angry. I''m in the same parallel line with you. Lao Zhang said, "No Lin Fan said, "go." Lin Fan explained: "Lao Zhang, there is no limit to learning. We need to learn. Learning can make us progress, see through the essence of the world, and see through the true meaning of the operation of the universe." "Who said that?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan pointed to the next door and said, "Professor XingKong said." When Li Ang heard these words, he felt that the patient in front of him didn''t really look like a psychopath. But this feeling was just a flash, and he left it behind. If he''s not psychotic, who else is. Chen Xiang stayed inside, looking at the surrounding environment, and then took out a lot of tools from the trunk. There are daggers, scissors, small gas stoves, lighters and so on He prepared all kinds of dangerous tools by himself. "My expertise has finally come to use, and they will be absolutely surprised." Chen Xiang is a very confident person. You can see from his clothes and bright hair that he is not only confident, but also petty bourgeois. Take out your mobile phone, take photos and send them to your circle of friends. [after entering Qingshan psychiatric hospital, I will teach two patients. I believe that with my ability, they can become normal. ¡¿ it wasn''t long before someone commented. [crouching trough! ¡¿ [be careful, don''t play with yourself. ¡¿ looking at these comments, Chen Xiang wants to laugh. These people who don''t understand the profession can never see through the essence. The headmaster told him that when he got to Castle Peak, he would tell the patients about the teaching of flowers and plants. You can''t deal with too dangerous things in this major for the time being. Because it needs rich practical and theoretical knowledge. He didn''t listen. I can''t. who else can? I''m going to fly to the sky, let you all have a good look.Soon. Li Ang came with two patients. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at Chen Xiang curiously. A stranger. "Hello, meet me. My name is Lin fan." Lin Fan came to the opposite side and stretched out his hand with a smile on his face. Chen Xiang said with a smile, "Hello, I''m your teacher. You can call me Mr. Chen. Now please sit down." "All right." Lin Fan took Lao Zhang and sat there, arms overlapping, just like a real class. Li Ang''s task is to bring them here. When he saw the things on the long table, his face changed greatly. He pointed to these tools and said, "what are these things for? Do you know that it''s very dangerous to bring these things to the mental hospital?" Chen Xiang frowned and said, "would you please go out? I''m going to class now. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can go to the dean to explain the situation. " "And my major is common sense theory course. It''s normal that you don''t understand it. I hope you don''t challenge my major with your ignorance." "You''re crazy." Li Ang couldn''t believe it. "You''d better not have a class. I''ll inform the Dean now." Then he left in a hurry. Chen Xiang looked at Li Ang''s back with disdain, then said with a smile, "OK, now let''s go to class." Lin Fan sat up straight and his eyes were shining. It was a thirst for knowledge. Lao Zhang learned from Lin Fan and sat upright. Be obedient in class. To be honest, Chen Xiang has studied the situation of patients with mental illness. According to the theory, mental illness can be divided into many kinds, such as: mental disorder, schizophrenia, mood disorder, anxiety disorder, obsessive-compulsive disorder, anorexia nervosa, bulimia nervosa, acute stress disorder, post-traumatic stress disorder, etc. His teacher said that if you want to know what kind of a mental patient is, you can see it from the subtle expression, appearance, action, speech and behavior. What does he see now? To be honest. I didn''t see it. But to be sure, it should not be a very serious symptom. So he was a little relieved. The next course will be very happy, I hope they can like it. Chen Xiang picked up the dagger and said with a smile, "do you know what this is?" He found the two patients sitting there motionless, smiling at him, making him a little uncomfortable, but still able to bear. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. They are not confused, but feel that Doctor Chen seems to have a problem. This is a dagger. It seems that they don''t know each other. It can''t be that there is a problem here. Seeing that they didn''t speak, Chen Xiang understood that they didn''t know what it was. It can be concluded from this. They should have cognitive impairment. "Dagger, this is a dagger. It''s very sharp and can cut anything. If you cut your finger, it will bleed and hurt. So don''t use a dagger. Stay away from it, you know?" Chen Xiang asked. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other and then communicate in a low voice. "He has a problem here." "Well, it seems so. I''m a little scared. Why don''t we be good?" "Good." After a short communication, they said in one voice: "I know." Chen Xiang is very pleased, the effect is remarkable. It''s not difficult to teach people with cognitive impairment. Next is the new teaching. ¡­¡­ Li Ang felt that the man was a lunatic. There was something wrong with his brain. He was going to inform the Dean now. He must not let him do anything wrong. I met the dean in the aisle. "Dean, something''s wrong." Li Ang grabs Dean Hao to panic. "What''s the matter?" said Dean Hao "The new Chen Xiang is going to give them a lesson, but it''s very dangerous." They are all dangerous tools. There is a great possibility of human life. "If there is any danger, the most common sense theory course is to know the flowers and plants." Dean Hao is smiling. He doesn''t worry at all. His friend told him that he knows something beautiful. Even if it''s eaten, it''s OK. "No, he prepared daggers, scissors, gas tanks and many dangerous things, in case..." Li Ang said anxiously. Before he finished, he was interrupted by Dean Hao. "What are you talking about?" After hearing that his face had changed greatly, Dean Hao didn''t say much, "come on, stop him for me." "He''s sick." Dean Hao is confused. It''s a good idea.Who do you want to teach me. Dean Hao takes out his mobile phone and dials the number skillfully. Even if you don''t see the scene. He also knew that the call had to be made. PS: Thank you, Lin fan. Thank you. PS: my mother often told me that I should have backbone and not be bent over money. I always remember that, but until there were two big men to reward me for one trick, I found that I couldn''t resist it. An Wenyu and Chen Keyao, I will use these two names. PS: for the new week, please count the tickets. Chapter 93 The nurse and the doctor in the corridor saw Dean Hao''s dignified look and walked quickly towards that side, and knew that something must have happened. They followed, guessing. If the guess is good, it has a great relationship with 666 ward. It''s time to learn. It wasn''t long. is as like as two peas. There was a scream like killing a pig. "Help, help." "Psychosis kills." Chen Xiang covered his abdomen, his blood was streaming, his face was frightened, his eyes were wide open, just like hell. The female nurses saw this scene and screamed. Bloody scenes are always the time when women sing freely, which can''t be stopped by anyone. Inside. Lin fan is holding a dagger in his hand and looks at Chen Xiang calmly. He doesn''t understand why the other party shouts like this. Psychotic homicide? Where is mental illness? "You''re bleeding. I''ll put a needle to stop the bleeding." Old man Zhang is a warm-hearted man. He wants to stop bleeding with a silver needle. "Don''t come here. Don''t come here." Chen Xiang covered his abdomen and shrank in the corner, roaring. Because he was too excited, he accelerated the blood flow. Dean Hao and others walked into the house. When they saw the scene, their expressions were very complex, helpless and more unacceptable to the reality. "Dean, help me." When Chen Xiang saw Dean Hao, it was like seeing a savior. He stretched out his hand to catch Dean Hao. With that look and manner, he seemed to say Crape myrtle, don''t go. Dean Hao ignored Chen Xiang, but said to Lin Fan gently: "Lin fan, don''t be impulsive, put down the dagger." At this time, Lin Fan was holding a dagger, with a smile on his face and a kind of confusion in his eyes. Hearing Dean Hao''s words, he stretched out the dagger in his hand. Dean Hao is quite helpless. Again. Slowly move the pace, alert toward Lin Fan close, there is a safe distance between the two, last time is a hammer, this time is a dagger, once the operation is not good, is likely to have an accident. "Give me the dagger." Dean Hao said gently. He didn''t dare to say that he would throw the dagger. If he did, he would feel bad if he put a knife in his body. Dean Hao touched the handle of the dagger, then grasped it and said with a smile, "what a good boy." The surrounding nurses and doctors looked at the Dean with admiration. Only such a brave president can face up to the most dangerous patients in Qingshan mental hospital. If they are allowed to come, they will not have the courage. They want to cheer for the dean. It''s just that the current situation seems not suitable. "Dean, help me." Chen Xiang is in a cold sweat. He feels that his body is a little cold. I''m going to die. Why? How can my professional knowledge go wrong. Something must be wrong. "An ambulance has been called for you. Lie still and hold on." Hao said. If he didn''t see the other party injured like this, he would have kicked him in the past and asked angrily, what are you doing? Do you know your behavior is to seek death. Lin Fan looked at Chen Xiang, then looked at Dean Hao and said, "I''m not going to stab him." "Well, I believe you. He must have asked you to do it." Dean Hao said gently. He is a dean Hao, standing on the side of patients unconditionally. Lin Fan said: "that''s it. He showed us animation and said daggers are very dangerous. I said that daggers are very dangerous. Then he said that you can''t stab people with daggers. I agree with him." "But he took the initiative to tell me to stab him with a dagger." "I said it was dangerous." "He told me that it''s a good thing that you know daggers are dangerous, but if you dare to stab me with a dagger, I''ll say yes." "And then he said, you poke, and then I did." The words are very clear. It is not easy for a mental patient to repeat things so clearly. Even normal people may not have such a clear mind. Dean Hao looks at Chen Xiang. Eyes revealed that you are brain damage? Chen Xiang looks at Dean Hao with painful expression. He sees a trace of pity in the dean''s eyes. He knows that the Dean must be moved by his behavior. After all, it''s a dazzling thing to set an example to provide teaching for patients. Chen Xiang has a deeper understanding of mental patients, and even roars in his heart, saying that a good dagger is dangerous, and you know you can''t poke it, but I asked you to poke it, why do you want to poke it.According to his theory. This should be the case. Lin fan is scared to throw the dagger on the ground, and then shrink in the corner, chanting, teacher Chen said not to stab people, daggers are very dangerous things. But I didn''t expect that I couldn''t poke it, but it was more fierce than anyone else. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! An ambulance flashing emergency lights quickly into the Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. The doctor and nurse skillfully pushed the emergency stretcher to run. "Where are the patients?" They are too familiar with Castle Peak mental hospital. Familiar with the same as back to their own hospital. They are thinking, it won''t be that guy again. Although we miss you very much, you can''t do this often. When Chen Xiang heard the sound of the ambulance, he felt at ease. He felt that he could live and not die. He admitted that he had made a mistake. If he had just paid a little attention, it would never have happened. The doctors and nurses pushing the emergency stretcher saw Chen Xiang covering his abdomen and Lin Fan standing there. Somehow, their eyes were disappointed. It''s not him. "Dean Hao, is this patient a new psychopath?" Asked the doctor. If they are mentally ill, they should pay more attention to prevent sudden outburst when they are carried to the ambulance, and the consequences are unimaginable. Chen Xiang said: "doctor, I''m not mentally ill. Please help me. I feel a little cold all over." The doctor didn''t pay attention to Chen Xiang, but looked at Dean Hao. Here, only the dean said he wasn''t, that''s really not. Dean Hao did not answer, but nodded gently. The doctor looked dignified. He was a psychopath. is as like as two peas in his mind. Often mental patients will say that they are not mental illness. The theory is correct. Just when people are busy. Lin Fan''s eyes stayed on the gas stove, then blinked at Lao Zhang, meaning something. Lao Zhang understood Lin Fan''s meaning, and then put the separate gas stove in his arms without anyone noticing him. Although Lao Zhang''s chest bulged. However, his sense of existence was a little low, and people didn''t find anything unusual about him. "I want to sleep." Lin Fan said and walked out. Dean Hao said, "Lin fan, don''t worry about what happened just now. It has nothing to do with you." Lin Fan said, "well, I know." Soon. Only Dean Hao and the nurses were left in the house. The nurses looked at the Dean with admiration and applauded. They believed that as long as Dean Hao came out, there would be nothing that could not be solved. Dean Hao is very calm. The praise from the nurses and doctors only belongs to normal operation for him. Wave your hand and let them go. Don''t make a fuss as if you haven''t seen the world. However, this kind of praise made him feel more comfortable. Chapter 94 The senior director held the thermos cup and said, "Dean, is that the common sense theorist you mentioned earlier?" "I don''t mean anything else, but according to my years of experience, I feel that his mental state may have some problems. Do you need to give him an assessment to see how he is?" Dean Hao patted the senior director on the shoulder and said, "your vision is always very good." The senior director said modestly, "this is what the Dean taught." Look! He flattered the Dean quietly. He not only got praise from the Dean, but also made the Dean feel beautiful. The art of speaking is an important knowledge that many young people have to learn all their lives. Dean Hao nodded with satisfaction. Qingshan mental hospital is very good. The patients are very lovely. The nurses and doctors can talk very well. He likes it better. Back to the office. Dean Hao calls. He''s calling principal Chen Xiang. I really want to have a good talk with him. The phone got through, and the other party was very enthusiastic. "Dean Hao, do you think it''s very good? Let me tell you, Chen Xiang is the best one in the common sense theory course of our college. Although he is not very experienced, his theoretical knowledge is still very good." "I feel that our school can cooperate with Castle Peak to provide a steady stream of talents for Castle Peak. This is also my idea to improve the employment rate of graduates." President Qin is a man of great ideas. He has delivered a lot of talents to all walks of life. The major of common sense and theory is the course he invented, which can be regarded as adding one more course to the school. In the future, if any student can be famous internationally, his founder will also be famous. "Dean Hao, did you listen to me? Do you have any idea about this student? If we do a good job of training, we will certainly become a national talent. " Dean Hao said: "I don''t know if Dongcai is not. But what I know is that he has entered the hospital. Brother Qin, don''t blame your brother for not reminding you. You should withdraw your major as soon as possible. What you teach is totally wrong." "What do you mean?" "Literally, when I enter the hospital, I won''t ask you for the medicine fee, which is my castle peak''s. I used to be very puzzled. Let''s go up as the house price goes up, but now I understand why the cemetery should go up as well. " "Why do cemeteries go up in price?" Dean Hao just wanted to continue to have a good chat with President Qin, but suddenly he was confused by his words. The Dean really talked to you about house prices and cemeteries. But if you don''t ask anything else, you just ask about the reason for the price increase of the cemetery. I''m a little out of my mind. I want to give you a good evaluation. "Brother Qin, what''s your situation? Do I tell you about the price increase of cemeteries?" "Mr. Hao, it''s not what you just said. I don''t know why the price of cemeteries rises when house prices rise. That''s why I asked you." "Well, I want to have a good chat with you when I have a chance to come to Castle Peak." "Thank you for your invitation. If you have a chance, you must go, but you haven''t said the reason for the price increase of the cemetery. Tell me, I''m short of this knowledge." Hang up the phone. Dean Hao is lying on the leather sofa, looking at the ceiling and lighting a cigarette silently. Slightly gaunt. When you are in a mental hospital, it seems that people outside are not normal. Those who are said to be abnormal are the most normal. Dean Hao smokes in silence. Strange! How can I have such an idea. In the ambulance. "Doctor, I''m also a doctor, but I teach common sense theory. It seems that I''m injured, but it''s just an accident. Do you believe it?" Chen Xiang communicates with the doctor that he is not a chatterbox, but has been told in the movie that he should keep talking and never sleep. Once he sleeps with his eyes closed, he really disappears. "The letter." Said the doctor. No matter what the other party says, the doctor is willing to believe the psychopath. Dean Hao himself admits that the other party has problems. If he fights with the psychopath, it''s not a brain problem. "Doctor, why do I feel chilly? Do you think this knife has cut off my cecum?" Chen Xiang asked. "Normal." The doctor said with a smile. Doctors are always cold. But in the face of mental patients, they will always show the most friendly and warm smile. Don''t ask why you are so friendly. The question is the high professional quality. Chen Xiang always feels strange. "Doctor, how do I feel like you think I''m insane?" He spoke his mind. At first, he didn''t feel it, but later he found that the doctor and the nurse looked at him as if they were saying that this is a mental patient. Please show me respect and don''t make a fool of yourself.When they look at Chen Xiang, the meaning in their eyes seems to be very clear. Aren''t you a mental patient? Of course. Although they are not Qingshan psychiatrists, over the years, they have had a little deep contact with them and learned a lot of strange knowledge. "Ha ha, how can it be? How can you be mentally ill? You can lie down well and get to the hospital soon. You can rest assured that the doctors in our hospital are very experienced. There is absolutely no danger for your minor injury." The doctor comforted him. Chen Xiang feels more and more that the other party regards him as a mental patient. "I''m not really insane." He wanted to prove that he was not a patient. "We know." Said the doctor to the nurse. "You don''t know." Chen Xiang said. "Yes, yes, we don''t know. We don''t know anything." The doctor said in a hurry. He felt that the patient was a little difficult. If it was Lin Fan and old man Zhang, they would lie still and look at you with a smile after they admitted that you are not mentally ill. Now this patient is in a bit of trouble. It''s just what you mean. Why are you so disobedient. Ah! Sure enough, there is a big difference between the mentally ill and the patients, just like the comparison between the obedient children and the disobedient children. Chen Xiang felt that they were perfunctory. "I''m not a psychopath. Why can''t you believe me? I''m a doctor. I''m a new graduate of common sense theory course." Chen Xiang said excitedly. Because I''m so excited. The wound split and the blood flowed. "Take it easy. It''s not good for the wound." Said the doctor hastily. "I''m not a psychopath." Chen Xiang felt that he had been insulted the most in his life, and that he would be regarded as a mental illness by others. What a damned thing. "Give me a sedative." The doctor couldn''t suppress the scene, and the nurse on one side was quick with eyes and hands, and shot directly. They are not professionals. For them, mental patients are a great challenge. I didn''t expect that the patients were so hot this time. Fortunately, they are well prepared. As long as you come to Qingshan mental hospital, you must have sedatives. Dare to go crazy. One shot down makes you smart. 666 ward. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang live happily. They drink Sprite and coke and hide the gas stove in the cupboard. "Lao Zhang, give me two injections. I recently found something running around in my body." Lin Fan said. "Good." Lao Zhang looks out and finds that there are no bad people. Then he takes out the big baby in front of Lin fan. Holding a silver needle in his hand, he looked very carefully. One shot fell. A silver needle was stuck in Lin Fan''s head. "Do you feel anything?" "No, you can make it deeper. I like it deeper." "Well, is it deep now?" "Yes." Lao Zhang holds the silver needle and pushes the silver needle that has been stuck in his head. He always observes Lin Fan''s expression. When he finds that there is no expression, he is very curious. It can''t be that I''m not good enough, right? "Do you feel it?" Lao Zhang asked. "A little bit." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang nodded with satisfaction, and then slowly applied acupuncture to Lin fan. Lin Fan was the only one who believed in his acupuncture ability. No one else believed in him, so only Lin Fan was the best. And he also believed that Lin Fan could practice. No one else believed it, and only he believed it. One silver needle after another fell on Lin Fan''s head. The technique was sharp, without the slightest hesitation. He pinched the needle to find the position, and one fell down. It was amazing. The corridor. Li Ang is in a good mood. He has just been praised by the president. He said that he is a responsible nurse and has a sense of responsibility. His salary will be increased by 100 this month. He thought that he could use the 100 yuan to charge the goddess''s phone bill again. He recently licked a goddess. Goddess in the circle of friends has been talking, the cost of good fast, almost shut down. Every time I see this circle of friends. He would silently recharge 100 yuan for the goddess, and then run to the goddess circle of friends to praise. The meaning is very clear, goddess. Did you see the phone charge I charged you? He won''t say it directly. But I want the goddess to slowly find out that when I find out that the person who has been quietly charging him is me, I will certainly be moved. I don''t want to say that it''s OK to invite her to dinner. Thinking of the bright future, he couldn''t help smiling. It''s another beautiful day. Up ahead is ward 666.He was curious. "What are the two patients doing?" I don''t know if I was frightened by Chen Xiang. Come to the door. He took a deep breath, summoned up courage, and took the initiative to open the door. This was the first time he took the initiative to communicate with a mental patient. Chapter 95 Li Ang had no opinion on the two patients in 666 ward. Once you did hurt me, but I know that''s not your intention. Just like the director told him, it''s because I''m new here, I''m not familiar with it, and I feel too much pressure on myself, which leads to those things. I, Leon, would like to forgive you. "What are you doing?" Ang Lee opened the door and said hello to the two patients with a smile. Old man Zhang gave Lin Fan a needle. When he heard the news, he quickly put the baby away. "Nothing." Lao Zhang said nervously. There was something wrong in Li Ang''s mind. Lao Zhang felt as if something had happened to him. He warned himself that he must keep calm and never get excited. As long as he was calm, he would be OK. "Oh Ang Lee was relieved. If you say it''s OK, it must be OK. What is the most dangerous patient doing? Did you go to bed? When he just came in, he saw Lin Fan lying on the bed, while Lao Zhang bent down and leaned his head against his face, if he had any disgusting thoughts. That''s a scene people can''t look directly at. "What is he doing?" Asked Leong. Lao Zhang shook his head. "No, nothing." "No Lin Fan sat up from the bed and looked at Li Ang purely. At this point. Li Ang just wanted to open his mouth, but suddenly his eyes were round and he opened his mouth. He had a lot to say, but he was scared by Lin Fan''s appearance at this time. Lin fan has a silver needle in his head, which is very deep, just like the figure in a horror film. There was remorse in his heart. "Ah Boom! Li Ang fell to the ground, even the cry was so short. Lin Fan and old man Zhang look at each other, and their eyes reveal the color of confusion. What''s wrong with him. Good how to fall to the ground. "The ground is a little cold." Lin Fan said. "Then I''ll help him to the bed. "Said old man Zhang. "I''ll do it." Lin Fan came to Li Ang and held him in his arms. He looked down at Li Ang''s face. His eyelashes were trembling and his face was pale, as if in pain. Is he having a nightmare? Or did not sleep well last night, so will suddenly faint in the past. He put Ang Lee on Lao Zhang''s bed, then pointed to him and said, "Lao Zhang, he needs a good rest." Lao Zhang said: "I can see that he seems very tired. I want to give him some injections. Although he is a bad man, he seems to be ok with us." "You are so kind." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang scratched his head shyly. "We are all the same kind." Lin fan pulls out the silver needle stuck in his head. The silver needle is stained with blood. He finds a tissue to wipe off the blood and gives it to Lao Zhang. "It''s clean." Lao Zhang took out the baby, opened the lid of the box, and then put the silver needles one by one. Lin Fan was lying beside the bed, looking at Li Ang with his eyes closed, and said seriously: "Lao Zhang, it really depends on you if he can get healthy." Lao Zhang looked serious and said, "don''t worry, I will work hard." Then. See Lao Zhang holding a silver needle, looking at Li Ang''s weak body with a serious look, looking for flaws. No. Where can say is the flaw, but seeks the place which does not like the eye. The corridor was quiet. Each patient stayed in their own ward, playing with what they thought was the most professional. The disappearance of Leon did not attract anyone''s attention. At night. The broadcasting room of Qingshan psychiatric hospital for watching news. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang sat there straight. "Is he awake?" "No "He may sleep with us tonight. Let him sleep with you." "Yes." They communicate in a low voice and don''t tell others that Li Ang is in their room. They are not the kind of people who like to show themselves. It''s normal for them to help others. If you tell someone. Don''t you mean to tell others that we did this good thing? They don''t like such showy behavior. In the lounge. The patients are staring at the screen, the screen appears, the rest room sounds. "You see, my wife is here again." "That''s my daughter. I really raised her with a handful of excrement and urine." "Last time I met with her in the grove and killed her, but she didn''t dare to come. I challenge you again. Scene Hotel 888, you take your bottomless hole, I take the skystick, dare to fight."Old man Zhang said, "she''s your wife." Lin Fan said, "it''s not my wife, it''s my pen friend." Zhang old man looked at Lin fan, Lin Fan also looked at Lao Zhang, two people''s eyes exuded a trace of patience to ask things. It''s a little complicated. It''s kind of confusing. "Last time you said it was my wife''s." Lao Zhang asked. "Did I say that?" Lin Fan doubts a way. Just as they think about it. Hostess: "good evening, everyone." "Today is Friday, March 13th. I''m your host, Liang Yuan. Welcome to..." Dean Hao stood at the back, looking at the patients who seriously watched the news. He always believed that his decision was right. When it was said that patients should watch the news, I don''t know how many people think this kind of behavior is a waste of time, and gathering together is a very dangerous thing. He said at the beginning, you know a fart. Like now. He still said that, you really don''t understand farts. For example, Hao Ren has been professional for decades. Who else can understand them better than me. Next. A piece of news on the air was eye-catching. [recently, there are evil things in the suburbs of Yanhai city. I hope you can arrange your own itinerary and avoid visiting the suburbs. If there are inevitable things, I hope you can control your itinerary at noon. ¡¿ [at noon today, there was an evil object in starlight children''s Park. Fortunately, three members of special departments were on leave, and no casualties were caused. Once again, we remind the masses that if strange animals appear around, please contact the special department at the first time. ¡¿ for the mentally ill, they don''t care what''s in the news at all. Their favorite thing is watching the hostess. Soon. The hostess disappeared, and the patients went back to sleep without seeing the hostess. What is evil? They don''t quite understand. If we talk about animals, they often see, such as ants in the grass, which is the most animals they see, and those birds flying in the blue sky. How lovely. A man with glasses came to Lao Zhang and looked around him. Then he whispered, "do you want to buy a watch, the latest Rolex, with fine workmanship and on-site assembly? Do you have any ideas?" "I have." Lao Zhang pulled out his sleeve and wanted to show his watch, but suddenly, he saw that there was no watch on his wrist, leaving only traces of blurred brush. He was so surprised that he was pale and slightly crying. "My watch is gone." Chapter 96 Lao Zhang''s face turned pale. There are tears in the eyes. His Rolex watch is gone, which is a symbol of noble status. It was bought after a long time of hard work. Now the watch, which represents the noble status, has disappeared. His heart suddenly panicked. Glasses man said: "no, it must be stolen, buy another one, I have a lot of good goods here." "I have no money." Lao Zhang said. Glasses man took a look at Lao Zhang, no money early said ah, this is not a waste of my time? He left with the brush. Lin Fan found that Lao Zhang was a little depressed, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him, "don''t worry, maybe where you fell, I''ll go back with you to find it." What a good friendship. It''s a great friendship. If you have to meet such friendship, you can only find it in Qingshan mental hospital. 666 ward. Lin Fan accompanied Lao Zhang to rummage and search. The Rolex was very expensive. Lao Zhang''s watch disappeared. How unbearable it was for Lao Zhang. See Lao Zhang sad tears, he felt a little pain in the heart. Lao Zhang was sitting beside the bed with his head down and fingers plucked. He was listless and depressed. "Where the hell is my watch?" "I spent a lot of money on it." No one knows how he bought a watch. After he had a watch, Lao Zhang was in a good mood all the time. When he had nothing to do, he looked at the watch and fell into meditation. At night. Big eyes can complain. Li Ang was supposed to be on duty tonight, but he disappeared. He could get through his cell phone, but no one answered. "The trough! Where did you go to see the film again? " Sun Neng complained. He knows that Li Ang has a worst habit, that is, he has a software in his mobile phone, called AI face changing, which likes to change the goddess''s face into movies. Then what will happen, you can''t be too straightforward. I can only feel it for myself. Passing by ward 666. He saw two patients sitting by the bed in the room, and Lin Fan''s hand was on old man Zhang''s shoulder, as if he was whispering something. Anyway, he couldn''t hear them, and he didn''t know what they were doing. It''s weird. Dare not provoke, can only pretend not to see. Early in the morning. The early morning of March 14th is good. Lao Zhang was sleeping, and he put one leg on Li Ang. Li Ang didn''t wake up until now. Maybe he was too tired. After all, after Lao Zhang gave him acupuncture, he could obviously feel Li Ang''s look improved. That''s for the better. Lin fan is lying on the bed, turning his head to look at Lao Zhang. Although he is asleep, Lao Zhang is still suffering in his sleep. He got out of bed, thought about it, and decided to do something. Early in the morning. At dawn, the first ray of sunlight came into the room, making the ward full of light and even mild. Lin Fan wakes up with Lao Zhang. "Have some soy milk." Lao Zhang takes out Dujiang from the cupboard and then throws it to Lin fan. "Coke." "Sprite." "Cheers They looked at each other, held the drink in their hands, and then drank happily. "Lao Zhang, your watch is back." Lin Fan said. Looking at his wrist, Lao Zhang said happily, "ah! I''m really back, but I feel like I''ve changed. " Lin Fan said, "do you have one? I don''t think so. You must think too much. " At this point. Li Ang found that there was some noise around him. He slowly opened his eyes. The sun was dazzling, and the smell around seemed familiar. Where am I? He was a little confused. The snow-white ceiling seems to be in the house. He felt like he had a dream. "Are you awake?" Lao Zhang asked. At the beginning, Ang Lee was still a little confused. He always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong until he heard a familiar voice he didn''t want to hear. He turned his head slowly. Eyes stay on the faces of Lao Zhang and Lin fan. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at Li Ang with a smile on their face. Li Ang''s pupils zoomed in and out, and his eyes widened, then his heart burst into fear. "Ah "Help He screamed heartbroken, want to get up and escape here, he can''t believe he will lie here, in the end what happened, why I will be in the room of mental patients. What did they do to me.All of a sudden. An even more terrifying thing frightened him. "My leg, why can''t my leg move." "Help me." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. They don''t know why Li Ang is so afraid. We didn''t do anything too much to you. It even helped you. When you lie on the ground, you are afraid of catching cold, and you know that you are very tired, so you are carried to bed, and Lao Zhang gives you acupuncture in person, just afraid that you have something to do. Leon grabbed his legs and didn''t feel anything. It''s useless! My leg was broken by two psychotics. He was a little loud. The nurses and doctors outside were shocked by the sad cry. "Don''t be afraid. We helped you." Lin Fan said. "Yes, I give you acupuncture, you can wake up so quickly." Lao Zhang said. Leon couldn''t hear a word. It''s a struggle. The expression on the face became very frightened, as if something terrible happened. Next. A group of doctors and nurses burst in. They have a natural fear of ward 666, which is the most dangerous ward in Qingshan psychiatric hospital. "Leon, why are you here? I''ll see you all night." Sun Neng said with dark eyes. Seeing that Ang Lee was lying on the patient''s bed, and his clothes were a little messy, he immediately covered his mouth in fright. He didn''t dare to say more. We can see a meaning in his eyes. That''s you, Leon, who was fooled by a psychopath. Do you have an idea for a long time, or do patients crave your body for a long time? "Help me, help me." Li Ang was like a little woman who was bullied by others. Tears were coming out. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at Li Ang inexplicably, and then want to talk to the nurse and the doctor about what happened before. They took a step forward. The doctors step back, it''s like don''t come here, we have something to say, don''t move your hands and feet. Someone whispered, go to the Dean quickly. The situation is very complicated. Only the Dean can save Li Ang. Otherwise, with their ability, they may not be the opponents of the two patients. Office. Dean Hao drinks tea and pursues the latest drama. His eyes move with the movement of the supporting actress. This play is very bad. If it wasn''t for these vulgar pictures, he wouldn''t watch it. The phone rings. Get through. "Dean, something happened. Li Ang played with the two patients. No It''s two patients who have played with Li Ang. Come here. We can''t stand it. We''re going to die. " Dean Hao has no expression on his face. He has been used to it for a long time. Too much emotional reaction can easily reduce his life span. Indifference is the only way to live a long life. Chapter 97 The doctors and the nurses did not carry out the rescue casually. In the face of the two most dangerous patients in Qingshan psychiatric hospital, even if they think that their professional skills are in place, once they are involved in the relationship with these two patients, they feel that what they have learned is useless. When Li Ang looked at his colleagues, he really wanted to cry. It is said that colleagues will go together for life. Now I have such a thing, how to stand at the door watching, not even a little action, it would be too heartless. "Did you contact the dean?" "Contacted." "Now this matter can only be solved by the Dean himself. There is still a gap in our ability." As the Dean was on the phone, he walked towards the ward. Before he spoke, the ambulance knew it, and hung up with the word "know". I don''t even have the sense of accomplishment to dial the ambulance. It''s really disappointing. Ward. "Here comes the dean." There are nursing workers to see the figure of the president, suddenly excited, although it is just plain figure, but in their eyes, it exudes great glory. "Look at this, Dean." Said the nurse. Dean Hao raised his hand to indicate that needless to say, I already know that I can handle this matter. With my professional ability, it is not too difficult to solve this matter. See what happened at the scene. Dean Hao wondered what happened last night, what Li Ang did to the two patients, or what the two patients did to Li Ang. "Can you sit here?" Dean Hao told them his demands in an equal way. His words were as gentle as possible, just like getting along with friends. "All right." Lin Fan said. "Me too." Lao Zhang nodded. They cleverly sat on another bed, quietly looking at Dean Hao, in the face of such a smile and eyes, Dean Hao carefully smile back, your smile makes people feel shivering. Then he motioned to the nurse to move out of the house. Leon can''t move his legs. When he saw Dean Hao risking to save him, his eyes were filled with tears and he was about to cry. Until Li Ang was removed from the ward. Dean Hao was relieved. Let alone an ordinary nurse, even if he entered this ward, it was very stressful. If you look at his white hair, you can see how hard he was and how much pressure he was under. "Have a good rest." Dean Hao stood at the door smiling, then closed the door as if to seal the darkness. Doctors and nurses applauded for the bravery of the president. In the face of these rainbow farts, he readily accepted them, but as the Dean, he had to be modest, so he set out to let them not do so. After all, it was not difficult. "Thank you very much, Dean." With tears in his eyes, Li Ang grasped the president''s hand. He was so moved that he didn''t know what to say. When others didn''t dare move, only the president bravely walked in. Facing the two patients, he was really moved and cried. Dean Hao patted Li Ang on the shoulder and said with profound meaning: "I don''t care about things beyond the secular world, but I should pay attention to them next time." Li Ang looked at the dean in surprise. There seems to be something wrong with that. "Dean, I''m not." Li Ang said. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! The familiar voice came, and then the familiar figure came pushing the emergency stretcher. Dean Hao is smiling at Li Ang. The meaning is very clear. Just keep it in mind whether you have it or not. Li Ang found that his colleagues were pointing at him. He knew there must have been a misunderstanding. He wanted to explain. Open mouth, want to say something, finally shook his head wry smile. I''m afraid it doesn''t make sense. He wants to open the circle of friends on his mobile phone and let everyone see his circle of friends. I have so many goddesses waiting for me to tease. Is it necessary for me to do such a thing? But he knows that money is not revealed, and it is not suitable for the goddess to let others know. Otherwise, others will miss his goddess and increase their competitiveness, which is not worth it. In the end, he was taken away by the doctor. 666 ward. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang lie by the window, looking at the scenery outside. There is a breeze, which is very comfortable. They drink Soybean Milk and look at the distance. "We seem to be failing all the time." Lin Fan said. "It seems so." Lao Zhang said. "Clearly want to help others, but always let others misunderstand us." Lin Fan said. "We don''t discriminate against anyone. Although they have problems here, I know that we always want to make friends with them." Lao Zhang said.He said. Two people look at each other, from the eyes can see that silk helpless. It''s really hard to communicate. "Look at my watch." Lao Zhang pulled out his sleeve and put his arm in front of Lin fan. "What a nice watch." Lin Fan said. "I think so too. I said I would buy one for you. I''m trying to save money. I''m sure I can buy one for you." Lao Zhang said firmly. Looking at the Rolex watch, the noble breath quietly mischievous ran out, it is the symbol of the noble, noble light, ordinary people will be blinded to see. Hospitals. After treatment, Li Ang didn''t get better for the time being, but according to the doctor, your legs are very normal, just temporary paralysis. We treated one of them some time ago. We are very experienced and can rest assured. In the ward. Chen Xiang is lying on the hospital bed, his eyes are indifferent. It''s not that he is on the verge of death, but that he still doesn''t understand why he has become like this. When Li Ang arrived, they looked at each other. "What are you doing here?" Chen Xiang asked. Leon didn''t want to pay any attention to him. The guy was too hard to hear and didn''t want to pay any attention to him. Chen Xiang said: "just as I said before, I am a straight person and may offend you. But I found that you seemed to have something to say to me at that time. You should have wanted to tell me about the problems of the two patients?" Li Ang took a look at the other side. It turns out that you know. Unfortunately, it''s too late. "But to tell you the truth, I really appreciate that you didn''t remind me at that time, because he directly cut off my cecum with his knife, and the angle was accurate. Even the doctor said that this kind of technique could not be done without decades of skill." "And the cecum is inflamed. It''s good to cut it off." Chen Xiang looks at Li Ang with a smile. When Li Ang heard Chen Xiang''s words, he was full of questions. He didn''t understand what he said. Forget it, I didn''t want to pay attention to you anyway. I didn''t hear what you said. Chen Xiang took out his mobile phone and said, "I didn''t sleep all night yesterday. I was just chatting with a goddess. She sent me a message. I don''t know how to answer it. Why don''t you take a look at it for me?" This sentence is nonsense from beginning to end. But when Li Ang heard the word "goddess", his eyes lit up. "Good." Li Ang returned. PS: ask for a recommendation ticket, OK? Oh, by the way, we should speed up the time and cross the new world on April 1. Chapter 98 When Li Ang saw the photos, he was drooling. Bikini! Ready to come out! W-shaped Chen Xiang said: "I don''t like this kind of woman very much. I don''t like random photos. If you are interested, I recommend it to you." Leon''s heart was beating fast and he pretended to be serious: "that''s not good." "I''m not that sociable person." Chen Xiang said with a smile: "it''s OK. You can chat. I''ve already pushed it to you. You can add it yourself, and I''ve introduced it to you. I told her that you are my good friend." "Well All right Li angmian agreed for his difficulty, and then couldn''t wait to point out the recommendation, adding the goddess as a friend. The waiting time was agonizing, until the moment the goddess passed, the soul seemed to be sublimated. Chen Xiang looks at Li Ang''s mouth with a smile and secretly chats with the Goddess: [the person I recommend to you is very funny. If you want to see the news he sends to you, you can take a screenshot at any time. I want to smile. ¡¿ [Oh! ¡¿ [what are you doing? ¡¿ [take a bath! ¡¿ [keep warm, but don''t get cold. ¡¿ [Oh! ¡¿ Chen Xiang is in a happy mood. He is equal to the goddess. As for Li Ang, he is definitely a licking dog. There is a big gap. After Li Ang added the goddess, looking at the page without speech, he always felt that there was something missing. After a moment of meditation, he skillfully typed. [goddess, you are so beautiful and in good shape. I see your photos are deeply fascinated by you. I especially like you. I''d like to be your little sheep, obedient and lovely. It''s easy to feed. Just give me grass. ¡¿ [full management! ¡¿ when Chen Xiang looks at Li Ang''s obscene smile, he knows that he must be chatting with the goddess. It''s just a pity. I''ll know when you talk. He secretly sent messages to the goddess. ¡¾£¡ Show me the screenshot. ¡¿ hmm? What does the red exclamation mark mean? Chen Xiang looked at the signal, especially when the mobile phone was stopped or there was no signal, and then he sent several consecutive messages. The red exclamation mark was particularly dazzling. RAHI? "Li Ang, how are you talking to the goddess?" Chen Xiang didn''t believe it was true. He pretended to be calm and asked. "I didn''t talk. I saw the circle of friends." Li Ang said. I don''t know why, Chen Xiang felt the pain of the wound sewn up in his abdomen. It was heartbreaking. Looking at Leon''s happy appearance. After all, he is still a person silently bear all. March 15th! It''s another beautiful day. And this day passed in such a hurry, leaving no trace. A peaceful world doesn''t need too much turmoil. People just want to live well and have no other requirements. March 16th! It was gray and drizzled. On the grass of Castle Peak mental hospital. Standing in the light rain, Lin Fan closed his eyes and opened his arms, as if embracing the gray world. "It''s raining. Let''s go back." Lao Zhang covered his head with his hands, and the raindrops fell on his hair. It was so wet that he felt uncomfortable. "Lao Zhang, I feel the nature, I feel the wind, I feel the rain, they are talking to me, I am responding to them." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "what are they talking about?" "I don''t know." Lin Fan said. The energy particles between heaven and earth slowly melt into Lin Fan''s body, which is the purest energy. Lao Zhang followed Lin Fan in his study, embracing nature with open arms, but he didn''t feel anything. "What are they doing?" Dean Hao, holding a tea cup full of red dates and medlar, calmly takes a sip. Looking at the two people standing on the grass, he is very curious, and in case they continue to play with the high-pressure box, he sends a nurse to take care of them. He is afraid that they will not want to continue to mess with each other. As the president of a mental hospital, I have a vision. But to be honest. Lin fan is the most valuable researcher in the whole psychiatric hospital. It seems that people and animals are harmless, but when you think about it carefully, it seems that all those who are hospitalized have something to do with them. "I don''t know what''s going on over there, and who the evil thing is. If it''s the old one, it''s really terrible." "In recent years, the movement of evil things has become more and more frequent." "The one eyed Dragon said that there are humans cooperating with evil things to develop the mutated evil things. I don''t know whether it''s true or false. I hope it''s false." Dean Hao stood in front of the window and gulped down the tea. He was satisfied and relaxed. It was an excellent health tea. After drinking it, he felt several years younger. Night! Yanhai city slum.Several figures appeared from the night. They looked at the scene in front of them solemnly. There was no street lamp here. There was a strong contrast between the light and the darkness of the slum. "Here it is." "Finish work early, and then find a place to drink." "Well, why don''t we go to KTV? I''m very familiar with the little sister over there. I''ll have a drink, have a chat, and have a barbecue in the evening." "Cough! Amitabha, monks don''t do this. " "There are uniforms." "Amitabha, I''ll exchange Buddhism with those nuns." The taste of the slum is not very good. The dirty ditches give off a pungent smell. At the same time, this place is also the place where the evil things like to patronize. Sa Sa! There are subtle sounds in the quiet night. Several strong people in special departments are on guard against the attack of evil things. After all, this is what evil things like to do most. At this point. An evil thing is hidden in the dark. When the strong man appears, the smell will make the evil things alert and get closer and closer. A trace of movement can attract the attention of the strong man. They are ugly and disgusting worms. The surface is covered with short hairs like needles, but these short hairs are really sharp. It can pierce anything hard. Just as the strong men of the special department passed by, the evil insects came to kill them. The sharp sound came to the people''s ears, and the short hairs on the whole body stood up. The short hairs like steel needles could pierce everything. A strong man who graduated from the high school of Buddhism roared, and his palms were shining with gold. He caught the ship borer in his hands. Then he slammed it to the ground and smashed the concrete ground. "What a disgusting evil thing." "Set it up." The man in the Buddhist High Court smelled the palm of his hand, and there was a stench. In the face of so many evil things, he never discriminated against any evil thing, but the evil thing hiding in the sewer was really disgusting. In a chicken coop in a slum. A distinctive Rooster looks not far away with his head held high. There is a sound coming from there. The energy fluctuation of evil things and the energy fluctuation of the human strong are very strong. "Ben Ji is so low-key and safe. He eats and drinks every day. I don''t know how happy he is. Who exposed his identity and let the strong man find here?" The rooster ponders for a moment. I don''t think it''s suitable to stay here for a long time. Otherwise, it''s easy to be found by the strong man. He takes a look at the sleeping ordinary chickens. He opens his mouth and swallows them all. These ordinary cocks are too much. For the sake of the hen, bully it. It just wants to hide quietly here, and these ordinary creatures even come to fight against it. It was already on fire at that time, but I still bear to think about it. Now it''s time to run. It''s important to have a full meal. Then he waved his wings. Fly to the eaves, see a distant movement, head also don''t go back. Chapter 99 Night! The night in Yanhai city is not quiet. There are some evil things hidden in the slums, causing a big war. The evil thing chicken takes small steps and passes by Qingshan mental hospital unconsciously. It stares at the building. It looks good. The chicken pen can''t settle down, so you can only find the dish man here. With its wisdom, there should be no problem. It''s a little bit bigger now, so it''s easy to become a dish for others. It''s better to reduce the size. It''s cute, and there''s not much meat. Stupid people can''t think of eating it when they see its size. They have to raise it. I''m afraid I can''t see when I grow up. The evil Rooster steps to the roadside water and takes a careful photo. The body shape reflected by the water is perfect. It will never make human feel a trace of appetite. It''s a clever evil thing. You can even think of this way. Think about those evil things, it is sad for those guys, some things are born with, and some are not how hard to get. For example, some evil things want to be cute. Is that what you can do? If you have a bad foundation, you will die when you see the light. It swaggered through the main entrance of Qingshan mental hospital. Xiao Qi, a security guard, is fascinated by the novel. The plot has reached its peak. The protagonist is forced to start a new round of loading. It will be a time when a group of villains are shocked. Although he has known the plot for a long time, he likes to watch it. Even a rooster of evil things came in from the gate and didn''t find it. There is no professional integrity at all. 666 ward. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang lie in bed chatting. "Professor XingKong once said that the universe is multinomial." Lin Fan looked at the starry sky, many stars twinkling, recalling what Professor XingKong once said. "What is the multiple dollar?" Lao Zhang asked. "I don''t know. That means there are many of us." "Can you see them then?" "I think so." "Are they as good friends as we are?" "Must be as good friends as we are." Lin Fan said firmly. They look at each other and smile warmly, which is the recognition of friendship, but also the unswerving of friendship. "Listen, do you hear a voice?" Lao Zhang raised his ears and heard something outside. "No Lin Fan said. "Yes." "But I really didn''t hear it." The scene of deja vu. The evil cock stood outside the door, cooing and shouting, but it had been standing for a short time, and the human had not opened the door. Is that true? Are humans generally idiots? As for why it appeared at the door of this ward. Don''t ask. Asking is congenial. "Yes, I heard them all." Lao Zhang got out of bed, opened the door, looked down, and his eyes brightened. He saw the evil cock and held it in his arms happily. "Look what I found again. This is a lovely chicken." Lao Zhang put the rooster on the bed. The evil cock stares at the lovely corns and pretends to be lost and helpless. He just finds that there is something wrong with the two human beings, as if they are really stupid. It seems that this is true. Humans are stupid. Wait! What are humans doing? Lin Fan grabs the rooster, opens its legs and says, "Lao Zhang, it''s a hen." Old Zhang said, "how do you know?" Lin Fan pointed to his crotch and said, "we are all men. We all have that, but it doesn''t have that." "Is it?" Lao Zhang opened his crotch and took a look. Then he also opened the legs of the rooster. He was surprised and said, "really, it''s a hen. Lin fan is very good. You can find it. If it''s me, I''m sure I can''t think of it." The evil cock stares at his not so big corns, thinking that human beings are really stupid, even you can know this kind of thing. It is hidden in the human world, can not speak human language, but can understand human words. It always feels that there is something wrong with these two humans. But it doesn''t matter, what it wants is not right, but whether it can be hidden. Waiting for evil things to invade the human world. By that time, we will have successfully occupied the human world. "Goo Goo!" The rooster crows and rubs his hairy head against the human palm. Is to let humans know that I am a obedient chicken. "How lovely the hen is." "The hen itches." Evil cock:???It always feels like human beings are humiliating it. According to your human cognition, I am a male, and your family is a female. The two of them lie on the bed playing with the rooster. "How did it get here?" Lin fan asked. "He must be lost." Lao Zhang said. The evil cock coos a few times. It''s really smart human. You''re right. I''m just lost. I want to hide myself with the help of human beings. It''s your blessing that I can find you. When there is no need to hide, let you be the first human to be swallowed by me. "I heard that hens can lay eggs," said Lin fan "We didn''t hear about it, we saw it on TV," he said Next. They looked at each other, and there was light in their eyes. They said in one voice: "that is to say, we can have eggs in the future." The two of them held hands with each other. They were very excited and happy. They never thought that such a good thing would happen to them. "Hee hee "Hee hee Two people one word one language exchange, entire evil thing cock some muddle. Eggs? I don''t know how to lay eggs? Stupid human, why are you so stupid? I''m an evil cock. I don''t know how to lay eggs. Can you have some common sense? Even as an evil creature, I know this truth. He lived in a chicken coop in a slum for a while. I know the hens lay eggs. But I''m the evil cock. If you have to, you are humiliating me. Believe it or not, I''ll grow up and swallow you up. But think about it, those strong human beings are really powerful, and they can also track the traces of their evil things. The human beings who helped them hide before often talked to themselves. Bear for a moment the wind is calm and the waves are calm, take a step back and the sky is wide. Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi. Let''s see how I can teach you later. "Lovely hen, lay eggs obediently." Lin Fan gives the rooster a little space on the bed, so that it has a place to display. "Hen, I''m sure you can. Take two. I''ll take one with my good friend." Lao Zhang said. They both sat on the bed, looking at the hen eagerly. The evil cock stares at them. Who can tell it, what is the meaning of the current situation? Play with me. Or look down on me. I''m a level 3 evil rooster. Although I''m small now, if I get angry, the consequences will be terrible. I hope you humans can understand something. The evil cock can hide himself with you. That''s your blessing. Don''t be in bliss. That''s the way people look at it. It''s a little uncomfortable. What kind of egg? Even if I see through my eyes, I won''t lay eggs. If I had known, I would have changed places. I met a strange guy. Chapter 100 March 17th! Early in the morning! Evil things come to Qingshan psychiatric hospital again, special fate let evil things meet two patients in 666 ward. "Don''t humans sleep?" The evil cock squats on the quilt and stares at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. To be honest. It was a little flustered by these two humans. Lin Fan was staring at the hen and gently stroked its head. "Listen, two eggs. You can do it." The evil cock shakes his head. The meaning is very clear. I can''t do it. "You can." Lin Fan believes that hens can do it. Time flies. Even if it is an evil thing, it also wants to have a good sleep. Just when it is ready to close its eyes for a rest, the stupid human wakes it up again, which is a bit too much. The idea of killing the two human beings in front of him came to mind. But I soon put this idea behind me. I feel that it''s not suitable. If it starts, it will definitely be traced by the strong people in the special human sector. By then, things will not be so easy to solve. Xiao Chen is on duty tonight. He was patrolling in the corridor, and his colleague Li Ang was hospitalized, which had a great impact on him. When he learned that his colleague was hospitalized, he had the idea of leaving. Just thinking about the salary and welfare of the mental hospital, he didn''t have the courage to leave. Where to find such a good job. Ah! It''s a very difficult thing, not so easy. Danger is danger. But as long as you''re careful, it shouldn''t be a big problem. Soon he will pass by 666 ward. He is a little nervous. Even if he sees something he shouldn''t see, he will never stop him. Passing by. When he looked into the ward, his eyes suddenly turned round, like hell. He saw two patients sitting on the bed, as if they were looking at something. Because the lights are off in the house. Only two figures could be seen, but the evil cock was ignored by him. There are many pictures in his mind. Two patients in the process of onset? Or something strange happened quietly in the ward. All of a sudden. The lights in the corridor flickered. The atmosphere is weird, just like the beginning of a horror movie. Xiao Chen swallows saliva, his legs tremble slightly, and his heart is in a panic. He lowers his head and passes by quickly. I told myself in my heart. Never mind, never mind, or it will be very dangerous. When I applied for a mental hospital, there was one item in the assessment requirements, whether you are a meddler or not, for example, if the patient wants to open the drink bottle, but can''t open it all the time, will you help him. He will always remember that many candidates were brushed down on this question at the beginning. The reason is: psychiatric hospitals don''t need nosy care workers. It''s a strange answer. Only now did he realize that there was an unknown danger. The night shift is what Xiao Chen hates most. There are always strange sounds coming to his ears. Besides, other colleagues have fallen asleep. He patrols alone or in two. The quiet environment and cooperation with this horrible place always make people panic. In the ward. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang drink calmly and look at the hens calmly. They are like loving fathers, watching the pet baby give birth to what they need. The evil cock can''t speak, but his mind is very simple. You''re sick. Now I''m a small, thin chicken, and a rooster. Can I have some common sense. "Lin fan, do you think it can lay eggs?" "Yes." "Why?" "It''s so cute that it''s sure to lay eggs. If not, I''ll make chicken soup for you tomorrow." "Yes, yes." Their words reveal a harmonious and friendly atmosphere. That is to say, there is something wrong with the rooster. I don''t lay eggs. You''re going to eat me tomorrow morning? Stupid humans are a little confident. Suburban! The base camp of evil things is deep in the ground. The hole is very small, which is hard for ordinary people to find. However, the base camp is very wide, the size of a football field. The evil cockroach devil is here. The way that evil things communicate is not understood by human beings. It probably means how our fellow humans hide in the human world. When we occupy the human world, they don''t need to hide themselves. They can completely expose themselves and kill all the humans they see.This translation is the words of evil cockroaches. And the evil things in charge of hiding things answered directly, they are hiding very well, those stupid human beings can''t resist our lovely appearance, there are not many casualties for the time being. Even if there are casualties of those evil things, but also can not resist the greed of human just. The evil crow is the eye of all evil things. It flies over Yanhai City, but it hasn''t come back since it went. No one knows where it is going. But all evil things firmly believe that waiting for the evil crow to come back will bring back amazing news. At this point. Cockroaches are playing with magical things. That''s a cell phone. The screen of the mobile phone lights up and a message comes. ¡¾¡­¡­ ¡¿ the evil cockroach demon looks at it with a strange smile and continues to stare at the evil things below. Morning! It''s getting light. Lao Zhang couldn''t go to bed early, and Lin Fan was left to look at the hens, expecting them to lay eggs. There''s something wrong with the rooster. It is not to admit advice, but to win the favor of mankind, we must let them see hope. Do you have any advice? No! It''s not counseling, it''s a strategic capture. Fortunately, as an evil thing, it can change the body structure. Since stupid humans want to get eggs, it will satisfy you. Lin Fan stares. It found the change of the hen, and with a coo, an egg fell. With his mouth open, he saw a hen laying eggs for the first time. It was a wonderful scene. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it would be like this. It also adds strange knowledge points. Then another egg fell. "Lao Zhang, you are about to wake up. You have eggs." Cried Lin fan. Lao Zhang rubbed his eyes and hacked. When he saw the eggs, he became very excited, lying on the side of the bed and staring at them. "It did lay eggs." The evil cock looked at the two stupid people in front of him with disdain. It''s like you''ve never seen an egg. Is it necessary to be so surprised? Lin Fan took out the gas stove from the cupboard, and a small gas tank, with a small pot, skillfully fired hot pot. Evil things cock vigilantly looking at Lin fan, each other''s behavior now sends out a dangerous signal, it is ready to resist at any time. A thump. Lin Fan picked up the egg, knocked on the edge of the pot, and then beat it into the hot pot. The evil cock trembled all over. Looking at the scene in front of him, his eyes were a little worried. The egg was laid by him. If he investigated deeply, it would be half a child. Witness the unformed child being put into a hot pot. I don''t know why it hurts. I''m evil. Why do I think that. Gradually. There''s a smell coming out. "It smells good." The evil cock thought, but soon shook his head. How could he have such an idea. Chapter 101 Green grass is a paradise for running. The rooster looks down at the rope around his neck. It feels like a dog, more like a pet. In fact, what it doesn''t know is that its fate is much happier than the previous dog. I''m luckier than any of Lin Fan''s evil things. Think about the end of them. Whether it is human or evil, we should know how to be content. "Lao Zhang, how does it taste?" Lin fan, holding the rope, saw Lao Zhang''s satisfied face and knew it was delicious. Lao Zhang said, "it''s delicious. Can we have it in the future?" "Yes, it lays two eggs every morning, one for me and one for you." Lin Fan said. Happiness is often so simple and warm. Evil cock can''t talk. But you can hear what they''re saying. Two a day? It''s a bit too much. I really thought I was a hen. I couldn''t help it last night. When I saw that your eyes were intimidated by you, I reluctantly gave you two. It''s too much to come every day. "Yes, yes, that''s very kind of you." Lao Zhang said happily. It''s really delicious. He especially likes to eat eggs made by Lin fan. The nurse, who is in charge of the mental patients, sees Lin fan holding a chicken. He is full of questions about where he got it. He even keeps a pet. It can''t be the chicken Qingshan bought some time ago. He stole one. Even if the heart doubts, also dare not ask, dare not tube. Other patients are curious to see the evil cock. "What animal is this?" "You''re stupid. You don''t even know a chicken. No wonder you stay in a mental hospital." "You''re psychotic. I know it''s a chicken. I''ll just ask what kind of animal it is." "This is a chicken." "I know." "Lin fan, can we touch your chicken?" The eyes of the patients twinkled with light. They were very curious about the rooster. It was really lovely. They had never seen such a lovely living creature in the mental hospital. "Yes." Lin Fan said. There was a crowd around. The evil cocks hold their heads high and are arrogant. After all, these stupid people are impressed by their lovely appearance. Look at the light in their eyes. It''s the light captured by them. It''s very dangerous for a group of mental patients to lean together. If they approach rashly, a group of patients will be angered by a small action, and the consequences will be beyond their ability to bear. Office. Dean Hao stood in front of the window and lit a cigar. "Come with the cigar. I just bought it recently. It tastes OK, but it''s a little rough. I smoke a little harder." "Do you get a sponsorship and use it for pleasure?" The one eyed man took the cigar, looked at it, rubbed his fingers, and the temperature of his fingertips was very high. He lit the cigar and asked. "No, I''m a little extravagant." Dean Hao is in a good mood recently. Even his taste is much higher. The only headache is that the two patients don''t go to the hospital, but there are always staff going to the hospital. This change is a little unbearable. You can''t stop it. I can save a lot of money by going one less day. The one eyed man said, "I''ve come here to talk about something." "Don''t tell me. What you said you wanted to consider last time has really been considered." Mr. Hao asked casually. Just think about it and feel a little unrealistic. He knew more about the two patients than anyone else, and the one eyed dragon also knew. When he looked at his legs secretly, he could imagine how unbelievable it was that he was paralyzed by the two patients. It''s also a lifelong shame for the Cyclops. Yanhai City, one of the strongest, was made so by two mental patients, no face. "Yes, I''ve thought it over. I want to tell you about it. I''m going to take them to my place." Said the one eyed dragon. When he said this, the one eyed dragon was also under great pressure. I don''t know why, I always remember that day in my mind. Curiosity can kill people. When the one eyed man is free, he will think about the situation of the two of them. As a mental patient, why can he tie a strong man like me to the hospital and paralyze him. It''s incredible to think about it. Patta! The cigar that Dean Hao held in his hand fell to the ground. Then he picked it up quickly, patted off the ash from the cigarette holder, and said with light in his eyes: "are you serious?" The one eyed man looked at Dean Hao''s eyes and began to hesitate again. It seemed that he was taking some kind of disaster back."Are you happy?" One eyed man didn''t answer Hao Ren''s question for the first time, but asked curiously. Hao Yuan sighed: "I''m not happy. In fact, I''m sad. They have been with me for so long. Let''s say that Lin Fan was a child when they came to me. I watched him grow up, just like my own child. They just stay here all the time and never see the outside world." "Let''s talk about other people. It''s frightening to know that they are mentally ill." "Now you are willing to take them away to see the outside world. I''m happy for them, but also a little reluctant." "I''m telling the truth, absolutely no lies." How can you live to this age without knowing the situation. He just showed a little too excited, which aroused the pain in the one eyed dragon''s heart, so he immediately changed his tone and pretended to be very uncomfortable. Believe it or not, Hao Ren''s performance is absolutely OK. One eyed man looks at Dean Hao. "Forget it, I don''t want to get involved in this matter with you. I''ll borrow those two first to see how they can get to me." After all, he went on a road of no return. For the one eyed man, he thinks he can suppress the two patients. "Well, leadership is leadership, loving and responsible. On behalf of all staff of Qingshan psychiatric hospital, I''d like to thank you." Dean Hao is serious and serious. Then, he quickly took out the documents he didn''t know when to prepare from the drawer, wrote the four characters of special department, and handed them to the one eyed man. "Please sign a contract first." "It doesn''t mean anything else, because I''m in a mental hospital. It''s reasonable to say that it''s impossible for a patient to leave until he''s completely cured. Even if I''m the president, I don''t have the right. But your identity is different from mine. If you sign, there will be no problem." Dean Hao whispered, and now his attitude is much better than usual. In the past, he used to stand in the high position of a wise man, crushing the one eyed dragon with his absolute intelligence, occasionally revealing a slight look in his words. Now, he''s just coaxing the one eyed man. It''s like coaxing a baby. The one eyed man didn''t answer the papers, "if you don''t sign, I''ll tell you who asked." "If you don''t sign, I can''t explain." What''s the matter with Dean hao. The one eyed man glanced at me and said, "don''t pretend to me. I don''t know if you are so careful. If you really ask me to sign it, I won''t take it away." "I''ll just say that. Don''t take it seriously. If you don''t sign it, you can go down and have a look at them. I''ll arrange the car for you to leave and ensure that the service is in place." Hao said. What he wants now is to let these two patients do harm to Cyclops. Let me be quiet in Qingshan mental hospital. PS: please don''t raise the recommendation ticket, please, and the boss. Chapter 102 The one eyed man thought for a long time before he decided to come back to the mental hospital to have a good communication with the two patients. The unknown is always so attractive. He wants to figure it out. Green grass. Dean Hao said: "you should treat them well. Although their behaviors are a little strange sometimes, you don''t have to take them seriously. When you open your heart to them, you can feel how lovely they are." The one eyed man doesn''t want to pay attention to Hao Ren. It''s all bullshit. "Eh!" "What are they doing?" Dean Hao saw a group of patients gathered there. He was very curious. He didn''t see them gathered there in ordinary times. At this point. The evil cock is a little swollen. He thinks that it''s time for another human to hide himself. Now these two human beings have absolutely problems with their brains, and the love shown by other patients is more intense than anyone else. It pretends to be close to another human. I hope that human can see how much I like you. Take me away. I really don''t want to mix with these two. All of a sudden. An evil rooster with a roar of anger shakes his mind, as if to burst. "Dare to appear here in broad daylight, and see how I have taken you." Dawei Tianlong, Shizun dizang Wrong. There''s no such thing. When the one eyed man came here, he saw through the body of the evil Rooster at a glance, rose up in the air, opened his five fingers, and came like a cheetah. The evil cock''s hair bristled up. How to be found out. The human power is a little terrible. He is not at a loss. Lin Fan held the rooster in his arms and said, "what do you want to do to my pet?" The one eyed man saw that Lin Fan kept the evil things, and five fingers came to Lin Fan''s face, and he quickly stopped. "It''s not a pet, it''s an evil thing." He didn''t expect that the evil things mixed up in Qingshan mental hospital. At the same time, he looked at Hao Ren, as if to say that when the evil things appeared in the mental hospital, you didn''t have any? "It''s a hen. It can lay eggs. You can''t rob me." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "I thought you were a good man, but I didn''t expect to rob us. Lin Fan and I depend on it to lay eggs every morning." "I won''t give you any more needles." The one eyed man looks at the evil cock. The evil cock knows that he is going to die. If he meets an ordinary strong man, he feels that he has a chance to run, but the one eyed man gives him a dangerous feeling. To use the first lyrics to describe it is: so I was conquered by you, cut off all the way back. "Evil things, you can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me. Forget it, it''s useless to say more. You''d better die." The one eyed man''s direct attack, with his strength, can kill evil things without harming Lin fan. Naturally, there is no problem. Right now. The one eyed man appears in front of Lin Fan and grabs the rooster. The speed is very fast, and his five fingers are in full bloom. Lin Fan kicks the one eyed man. It seems like an ordinary foot, but it contains amazing power. The one eyed man put all his mind on the evil thing and didn''t care much about Lin fan. Until he kicked it, he slipped back and looked at Lin Fan in shock. He felt a little bit of a crisis. If you get kicked, it should hurt. "What are you doing?" Lin fan is very unhappy. This man is too much. He has been fighting against his pet. He never beats anyone, but his behavior is too much. Even such a lovely hen has to be beaten. How can you be so sick. One eyed man: you don''t know martial arts. Dean Hao patted the one eyed man on the shoulder and shook his head to show him not to be excited. He is not a professional and really can''t handle this matter. But he seems to have discovered something. "It''s evil. What do you want to do?" Asked the one eyed man. Dean Hao said, "you don''t understand. Look at me." This kind of thing really can only be handed over to professionals like him. If you look at the Cyclops, it won''t happen at all. It''s nonsense that you tell the psychotic that evil things are not evil things. Even when it comes to tomorrow morning, it''s hard for them to understand. "Lin fan, is this your pet hen?" Hao asked. Lin Fan said: "well, I raised it with Lao Zhang. He wants to rob our pets. I won''t agree with him." "That''s too much. I don''t agree with this kind of behavior. I just taught him a lesson. He won''t rob." Dean Hao said, then went to Lin fan, whispered: "his brain is a little abnormal, you have to be more considerate of him."Lin fan is a kind-hearted person after all. He nodded and said, "I will." "May I touch your chicken?" Hao asked. "Yes." Dean Hao stroked the chicken head and praised, "what a lovely pet." The evil cock trembled all over. It felt very dangerous. It was too late to repent. Where is this? How can I come here? It''s better to find someone else. When the one eyed man saw that the head of hospital Hao pointed at him, and that Lin Fan''s eyes were not right, he knew that it was definitely Hao Ren who was talking nonsense. Dean Hao came to the one eyed man and said, "this evil thing can''t be killed. He will take good care of it." The one eyed man was silent for a moment. "OK, I''ll take them away." "What? What are you talking about? " Dean Hao looked at the one eyed man in surprise, "take them away? When I didn''t see them just now, I was really willing, but when I saw them, I suddenly couldn''t give up. Let''s forget it. " I thought he was stupid. I didn''t see the specific situation before. That''s nothing. Now I see it. How hard that kick was. The one eyed man looks at Hao Ren, and his eyes reveal something. You are really cheap. "Forget it. When it comes to separation, I can''t bear it." Dean Hao wiped the dry corners of his eyes and tried to shed two tears, but his eyes were a little dry. If the one eyed man saw him like this before, he would leave without looking back. What would he do? I really thought I had to. It''s just that Lin Fan let the one eyed man see each other''s extraordinary. How can a psychotic have such ability. Is it really the old man''s needling that works? If he is not afraid of being paralyzed by old man Zhang, he wants to try again. The one eyed man said, "if you have any conditions, just mention them. As long as you don''t go too far, I can satisfy them." "It''s just that you are not short of money, fame and profit. What do you want..." "Money." Hao said. The one eyed man and Dean Hao look at each other. The one eyed man''s eyes are the kind that you lost money. Some time ago, he didn''t just get sponsorship, but Dean Hao''s eyes are very sincere. I''m short of money, nothing else. I want money. I want money when I die. "Well, I''ll satisfy you. Now go and tell them." Said the one eyed man. President Hao took out the contract from his arms and said with a smile, "let''s sign it. It''s not that I don''t believe you, but that we go through the process." The one eyed man took the contract and looked at him. "How old are you? Can you be serious?" Dean Hao smiles. You''re the boss. Whatever you say is what you say. Chapter 103 "This is my home. I don''t want to go anywhere else." Lin Fan said. He is used to living in Qingshan mental hospital. I''ve already made it my home. Lao Zhang said, "where he goes, where I go." Two people look at each other, see firm friendship faith from each other''s eyes. "Will we never be apart?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said with a smile, "yes." Director Hao was moved by this friendship. If you can make a family in Qingshan psychiatric hospital, it shows that the president of Qingshan psychiatric hospital has done a good job and has no regrets in life, but the key is You can''t go without it. He said bitterly: "give me face and be obedient. You see, he just wants you to stay with him for a period of time. Moreover, the income of Qingshan mental hospital can''t make ends meet. It''s the most dangerous time. If you go to him, you will get a salary every month and be able to contribute to Qingshan. Since this is your home, can you tolerate that there is no money left at home Do you live with money? " In order to deceive Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, he began to pretend to be poor, bitter and tired. "Well, let''s go." Lin Fan said. Dean Hao showed a bright smile and got it. Soon. Lin fan is holding the rope, and the evil cock is loveless. It has been found that life and death are not controlled by itself, but at least it is still alive. A black car was parked at the gate of Qingshan mental hospital. The three of them walked towards the car. Dean Hao waved his arm and said, "remember, this is your home. Remember to come back and have a look." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stood at the door, waving to the inside. "We know." Until the black car with a dragon tail, disappeared in the corner. Dean Hao was slightly relieved. "I really can''t bear you." Just looked down at the hands of the contract, the mood suddenly better. "I never thought it would be so easy to make money." Of course, what makes them most puzzled is, can electric shock and needling really become strong? This is what he is most puzzled about. Lin fan has been in Qingshan mental hospital since he was a child. He knows better than anyone who he has ever contacted. In the car. The evil cock is very nervous. His eyes make him feel uncomfortable. A strong man''s eyes are like thousands of sharp points, stabbing his body. It is to find a good family, a good hide themselves, waiting for the arrival of the opportunity. And now he wants to tell his partner. I''m in the mire. You should take warning. He looks up at Lin Fan and finds that he is smiling at him. He doesn''t like that kind of look. Just like Hao Ren, he always exudes an unusual meaning. "Can you believe me again?" Lao Zhang asked, then took out the big baby from his arms and said, "you gave it to me. I keep it well all the time. If you are willing to give me some stitches, I won''t let you down." One eyed man looks at Lao Zhang. Thousands of words can be integrated into one word, which is "roll.". Instead of saying it, he looked out of the car. Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang is very powerful. He has been studying your condition and has come up with a very good treatment method, which can help you grow another eye. The premise is that you must blind your intact eye." The driver''s hands are shaking a little. What does the head think. I found someone from a mental hospital. The way they communicate with each other is a little nervous and more chilling. "Thank you for your kindness. I don''t need it for the time being." The one eyed man said gently. "All right." Lin Fan said. "I''m sorry." Lao Zhang said. The headquarters of special departments. A very tall building, built in the city center, is an important symbol of Yanhai city. "Here we are. Get out of the car." Said the one eyed man. When the rooster of evil things appears, there is a red light flashing inside the special department, which means that there are evil things around, which makes many people nervous. Now the evil things are too bold. Hidden in Yanhai City, even now it appears around the special departments. It is clear that they are not paid attention to. A group of people poured out of the building. "Head." They see the one eyed man greeting respectfully, then look at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, and finally their eyes stay on the evil cock, the evil thing with a rope around its neck. "It''s OK. Go back." The one eyed man waved. He knows why these people came out.Evil things. In broad daylight, an evil Rooster appeared here without any cover, and has not been killed, which is a shame to the special department. "How tall." Lin Fan looked up at the building in front of him and praised it sincerely. "It''s so big." Lao Zhang looked at the building and sighed. To learn mathematics and chemistry well, you are not afraid to travel all over the world. This is the representative of no culture. "Come in." Said the one eyed man. Lin Fan led the rope to go inside, but the evil cock''s legs were weak and he sat on the ground. He didn''t think of it. In the eyes of ordinary people, this is just an ordinary building, but for the evil cock, it seems to see the abyss. "I forgot to give you breakfast, so I didn''t have the strength. I didn''t expect that I would prepare for you later." Lin Fan held the rooster in his arms and walked towards it. Evil cock: no I don''t want to go in. Please let me go. I know it''s wrong. I will never find human beings to hide for me in my life. I want to go home. Its cry is silent. In middle age, the evil cock never thought that it would encounter such a thing. Through the gate. Didi! The alarm went off. Brush! The security personnel are on the alert. The one eyed man waved his hand to show them not to be nervous. It''s just a three-level evil thing. Even if he comes in, it doesn''t matter. Don''t worry about it. Office. The one eyed man sat them down and brought them two cups of hot water. "Thank you." "Thank you." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look around curiously, holding a water cup in both hands and absorbing sound. The rooster squatted on the ground and didn''t dare to move. He kept his head down and his body trembled. If he wasn''t afraid of attracting attention, he would be scared out of chicken excrement. I don''t know why. It''s a little smug inside. Look, have you been to the stronghold of human beings? Although I''m a third-class evil, I''m staying here now. That''s where you may not be able to come all your life. "Dong Dong!" There was a knock at the door. "Come in." A small and excellent woman with long hair, not in line with scientific growth, came in holding the document. It''s lovely. After coming in, I looked at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang curiously. They also look at their sister, smile and look directly at her. What a lovely girl. Chapter 104 Sister to Lin Fan they are very curious, can be personally received by the head of the people are not many, want to know what they are like. A boy, an old man. wears as like as two peas. I just didn''t see the words on the back. That line of "Castle Peak mental hospital" can definitely expose their true identity. Gradually. The younger sister shifted her eyes. They laughed so darkly that she was a little flustered, as if she was not facing people, but some kind of danger. Women''s feelings are very sharp. Some things are often untouched, but can have a deep feeling, guess the results of the basic truth in line with the facts. "FIA, these two are new recruits in our department Well Strong, you register them. " The one eyed man didn''t know how to call them. He could only say that they were the two newly recruited strong men. How could he say that they were the patients I just brought back from Qingshan mental hospital. "Yes." FIA put two forms in front of them and said with a smile, "please fill out the form. I''ll register you. In the future, you will be a member of the special department?" Lin Fan and Lao Zhang hold a pen and look down at the form. I know every word. It''s like some words can''t be written. Seeing that they didn''t write, FIA asked, "is there something wrong?" "No They both shook their heads. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other, then communicate in a low voice. "My name is Lin fan. How can Lin write?" "People call me old man Zhang. What''s my name, Lao Zhang? I''ve never heard my name called They have problems and feel really hard. Feiya was staring at them. The two strong men who came back were very strange. It seems that it''s not difficult to fill in the form. Is it necessary to hesitate until now? The one eyed man said, "give me the form and I''ll fill it out for them." He forgot that they were patients. Maybe they were seriously ill. He couldn''t even write his own name. "All right." Feiya is a little impressed with these two people. What''s the origin of this? She asked her first relatives to fill in the form for them. It just seems that I can''t see any surprise. Lin Fan held the evil cock and said, "can you fill in one for it? It''s my pet and I feel it''s necessary. " Feiya stares at Lin fan. The one eyed man looked at him, and after a moment''s silence, he waved, "another one." If you don''t know they''re psychotic, he absolutely growled, do you know where this is? The evil thing enters the special department, dreaming. But Hao Ren told him that some things are not bad or good for you. Why fight with mental patients. He felt that what he said made a lot of sense. FIA always feels a little strange. But the head didn''t say much. She just had to follow suit. Could a chicken join the special department? There seems to be a problem. "What''s its name?" Asked the one eyed man. "Hen." Lin Fan said. "What''s your specialty?" "Lay eggs." "And age?" "One year old." Lin Fan felt the head of the rooster. He was really clever, and the eggs he laid were very delicious. He had already thought that he would make the hen his pet in the future. What do these people say? I''m evil. It seems that I want to join the camp of human strongmen. If my friends know, I will become a traitor? Huh? Then I''ll bear the humiliation and be an insider here. Lin Fan said, "the Dean told me that we have salaries here." "Salary?" The one eyed man stopped writing and looked up at Lin fan. After a while, he had a lot of ideas in his mind. Sure enough, who brought them would have some ideas. After a moment of silence, he said, "yes." Soon. Fill in the form. But the one eyed man sealed up the documents and was not prepared to let others know. It was a secret thing for him to bring back two patients from the mental hospital. In case of being known, it would not be a proud thing. "You sum up the documents and I''ll show them around the Department." Said the one eyed man. Feiya takes over the document and leaves the office. When she arrives at the door, she looks at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang curiously. She doesn''t think much and closes the door to leave. The one eyed man got up and said, "come with me." Then. Under the guidance of the one eyed man, they come to a room, which is the residence arranged for them. Other strong people can have their own house outside, but these two are mental patients. They are allowed to live outside, and no one knows what will happen.In case something happens. Hao Ren will definitely bite him hard. "This is where you work in the future." Said the one eyed man. Lin Fan changed clothes with Lao Zhang. After all, some of the clothes for mental illness are not very good. They both changed into casual clothes. If they don''t touch each other, they can''t see that they are mental patients at all. "That''s a nice dress." "Yes." They like this dress very much. The one eyed man wants to know exactly what''s going on with them. Lao Zhang''s acupuncture is dangerous, and it''s not easy to study for the time being. Moreover, they seem to be fine and normal, but in fact they are insane. As for Lin Fan''s situation, it''s a bit complicated. How did he practice? This is a mystery after all. It''s going to take some time to figure out the answer. "Here, these two papers are yours." The one eyed man gave them a special department identity book. When they are in trouble in Yanhai City, they can mobilize local people to help. They took the book and looked at it curiously. "Don''t lose it. It''s very valuable." Said the one eyed man. Lin Fan said, "are we working now?" "Yes." The one eyed man said, Hao Ren told him that when you talk to the mental patients, you must convince them by reason. You need to communicate with them slowly and clearly. You don''t care whether they understand the truth or not, you can reason with them. "So what do we need to do?" Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are very happy. When they were in the mental hospital, they felt that they were idling all day. They always relied on others to take care of them and never helped others. A patient told them that in our current situation, no one would ask us to work. People were afraid to see us. But now. They were hired to work. That''s recognition of them. To tell you the truth, the one eyed man really didn''t think about what to ask them to do. You said let the two mental patients go to look for evil things. Do they know each other? Say this chicken, so bright evil things appear in the side, must be said to be a hen, still waiting for others to lay eggs. Meditate for a moment. The one eyed man said, "your job is to go shopping every day. Do you understand?" "I understand." Lin Fan said. "I understand, too." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said, "you are a good man. No one ever wants to ask us to work." Lao Zhang said: "I''m really willing to help you with needling. Are you willing to believe me? You can rest assured that I will be very serious this time and I will never let you down. " The one eyed man smiles and taps them on the shoulder. "I accept your wishes, but I don''t need to take any concrete actions." My mind is very simple. Thank you so much. The whole two times in a row, but also think about the third time, a bit too much ah. Chapter 105 office. The one eyed man smokes a cigarette and looks at the form in his hand. He doesn''t know whether it''s wrong to recruit the mentally ill as a member, but he just wants to understand one thing. "Shadow, I''ll give you something. You follow them and record their affairs." SA! A figure appeared in the office. He was dressed in black, and his face was covered with black cloth. From the only visible skin, he was a young man. "Yes." "I will seriously consider the unique knowledge passed down by your family. It is not easy to set up a high court, but I will push it as long as I have the opportunity." The one eyed man shouts the shadow who is about to leave and writes out a blank check. Shadow nodded and disappeared into the office. He didn''t write empty promises, but it wasn''t so easy to set up a high court. At the same time, he was very interested in the unique skills of the shadow family. With the door closed and the window open, he disappeared inexplicably. Could he pass through the objects? It''s amazing. Special department downstairs. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look brand new, wearing new clothes, holding a strange pet, in a good mood, with a bright smile on their faces. "We have jobs." "Work hard." It''s a great feat for the rooster of evil things to successfully penetrate into human beings. If other evil things are here, they must applaud Bull! But this kind of happiness, temporarily unable to share, buried in the heart, waiting for the opportunity to come. Liu Ying came to talk with a group of friends. He was in a good mood recently. The dentist really gave him the awesome teeth. He could make a reimbursement anyway. How expensive it was and how expensive it was. Even his girlfriend said that his teeth were beautiful and his tongue was strong. The one eyed man was heartbroken when he saw the reimbursement form. Side asked him, now filling teeth really so expensive? He can only say that it''s really so expensive, the prices are soaring, especially the materials of the teeth are very scarce, and so on. Some one eyed men don''t understand the professional language, and they are so confused that they can only sign. "Eh!" Liu Ying stops and looks at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. "Have we met?" He inquired suspiciously. I feel that these two seem to know each other before me. "Have you seen it?" Lin fan asked. "I don''t think so." Lao Zhang replied. Liu Ying frowned slightly. It really seemed that he had seen it before, but it was a little vague, and his clothes were different from what he had seen at that time. "Maybe I remember wrong. Are you new members?" Liu Ying asked. "Yes." Lin Fan said. "Me too." Old Zhang Dao. Liu Ying smiles and reaches out his hand: "my name is Liu Ying, and I will be my colleagues in the future. Hello." "Lin fan." "Lao Zhang." They shake hands with Liu Ying. Lin fan holds Liu Ying''s left hand. Liu Ying wants to pull it back, but Lin Fan refuses to let go. Lao Zhang''s hand is still hanging there. For a short time, Liu Ying''s hands cross and shake hands with them. "Hello." They let go. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang go out. Liu Ying looked at their backs and scratched his head. To tell the truth, he was a little confused. He always felt that they were strange, but not strange. He just felt that something was wrong. "Liu Ying, do you know them?" Someone patted Liu Ying on the shoulder and asked. Liu Ying shook his head and said, "I may have recognized the wrong person." He looked at the back of the two people who had gone away, and muttered in his heart, no, I''ve seen them somewhere, but I just can''t remember. Street! When Lin Fan and Lao Zhang change the clothes of the mental hospital, they lose their attraction to passers-by. "For the first time, no one looked at us strangely." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "what should we do?" "I don''t know." The "shadow" who followed them hid in the dark and looked at them without expression. He didn''t see anything special. He didn''t understand why the one eyed man was interested in them. "Let''s find Xiao Bao." Lin Fan thinks of Xiao Bao. When he is with him, he and Lao Zhang will be very happy. When they get along with others, they all feel a little difficult. Standing in the busy street, looking at the passers-by. Lao Zhang grabs Lin Fan''s sleeve, a little nervous, a little afraid of the crowd. "Don''t be afraid." Lin Fan took his shoulder and said softly. In the alley of the street ahead. The smooth space vibrates, and then a figure appears out of thin air, as if coming out of the space.And in the moment of coming out. It''s amazing how much energy it emits. Special departments immediately detected this amazing energy fluctuation. A group of workers exclaimed: "what''s the matter with this energy fluctuation?" "Is there something horrible in Yanhai city again?" Jin Heli looked at the data analysis with a dignified look, which was the most amazing energy response she had ever seen. In the office. At the moment of energy fluctuation, the one eyed man suddenly gets up with sweat on his forehead. For ordinary strong people, it may be nothing, but for strong people like him, the energy fluctuation is amazing. Without even knocking on the door, Kingsley came in with the data sheet. "Something''s wrong." The one eyed man picked up the data sheet, looked at it for a long time, and slowly put it down. "This energy fluctuation appeared ten years ago." Jin Li Li as like as two peas: "no mistake, just like the energy fluctuation that appeared in Cang City ten years ago, and the result afterwards..." "Cang City is in ruins." The one eyed man answered and said a terrible thing. "Yes." Jin Heli nodded. The one eyed man said: "it was once said that this kind of energy fluctuation is a little trick that the devil feels bored and plays with when he wakes up. If you do it right, you will be free from danger. If you do it wrong, it will disappear. But these are all conjectures, and the truth will always be a mystery." "Can we find the specific location of the energy fluctuation?" Jin Heli shook her head and said, "no, it''s too hard to find. At the moment when the energy fluctuation just appeared, the whole Yanhai city had an energy tide, so it''s hard to capture the specific location." The one eyed man felt the fuzz growing up a little. He felt a little troublesome and his head was swollen. "So you mean we''re all going to die?" Jin Heli said: "no, but there are some people who won''t die, among them you won''t die." "That''s good. I''m almost scared to death. It''s the first time I''ve met this kind of thing. I wish I didn''t die." The one eyed man clapped his chest and had a lingering fear that Jin Heli wanted to make complaints about it. As the head of a special department, you should say something like this. Are you still a person? The one eyed man laughed awkwardly, "I''m kidding. Don''t take it seriously. Now let all members go out to find the person who caused the energy fluctuation, and let the data group quickly find out the place with the strongest energy fluctuation in Yanhai city." "The lives of all the people in Yanhai City, not including me, have been handed over to you." Jin Heli looks at the one eyed man. Turn around and leave the office. After waiting for someone to leave. The one eyed man became sad. Nima! Is it necessary to be so exciting? Chapter 106 By the side of the road. A bent old woman, carrying a basket, stood in front of a young man. "Young man, buy a wreath. It''s all made of fresh flowers. It will bring you good luck." When young people look down and play with their mobile phones and see an old man carrying a basket to promote sales, their first reaction is that they don''t see it, don''t want to ignore it, and don''t want to buy it. Avoiding it is the best way. If you buy a wreath, you will only buy it if you have a mental illness. "Children, buy a wreath. It looks good on your head." The grandmother came to a child with a schoolbag on her back. The child''s mother was also playing with her mobile phone. The child''s mother put down her cell phone and pulled the child to her side. "What''s good? Don''t touch my son with your hand. Go away." Then he took the child to one side, far away from the granny who sold the wreath. Around the road, people are looking at without expression. They are all living in Yanhai City, where they want to meddle in this kind of thing, and it is impossible to spend money on it. How expensive! It is not easy for them to live in Yanhai city. So, it''s a headache to pay for it. The old woman''s muddy eyes suddenly sent out a certain look, which was a sign of danger. At this time, her sight was blocked by two figures. In her eyes, there was an evil cock led by a rope. He bowed his head in fear and did not dare to look at the old woman. The evil cock smells something wrong. When two human beings pull it past, it refuses, but human strength is a little big, unable to resist, and can only drift with the tide. When standing in front of the old woman, the legs of the evil cock tremble, which is the suppression from the high-level blood. Yeah. Just a little flustered. Can''t these two human beings feel each other''s deep hidden danger? If the evil cock can talk, he will definitely tell them to run and stop playing. Can I lay four eggs for you. "Granny, are you ok?" Lin fan asked mildly. "Do you want a wreath? It must look good with it. " The old woman asked kindly and handed the wreath with her dry hand. Lin Fan took the wreath and put it on Lao Zhang''s head. He said with a smile, "it''s so beautiful." "Is it?" Lao Zhang felt the wreath on his head, then took it from his grandmother and put it on Lin Fan''s head. "Wow "It''s really beautiful." The two of them are very happy, that kind of happiness is not acting out, but from the heart. Keep away from passers-by. Crazy. It''s kind of weird. The old lady was a little confused, and the situation was different from what she thought. She could only smile and say: "buy two." "Good." Lin Fan took out his pocket and turned it out. He didn''t have any money. "Lao Zhang, do you have any?" Lao Zhang took out his pocket and turned it over. He shook his head and said, "neither do I Lin Fan said, "Granny, we have no money." Granny looked at them gently, with a special feeling in her eyes. The meaning is very clear: if you don''t have money, you can''t join in. The old woman said, "it''s a pity. If you don''t have money, you can''t sell it to you. You can only sell it to others." "But my friend has money. He has a lot of money. Let''s go to him and he will buy it for us." Lin Fan said. The old woman touched her leg and sighed, "I can''t walk. I''m old. I can''t walk any more." All of a sudden. Lin Fan squatted in front of the granny, patted his back and said sincerely, "I''ll carry you, you come up." Grandma stood in the same place and looked at the boy strangely. She had never seen such a situation. She was at a loss. Lao Zhang holds the granny, and does not wait for the other party to refuse. He holds her shoulder and lets the granny lie on Lin Fan''s back. "Let''s find Xiao Bao." Lin Fan said. Granny''s face changed slightly, which was different from what she thought. Soon. A strange scene appeared in the street. It attracts the attention of passers-by. "I can give you a wreath if you want." The old granny said on Lin Fan''s back. "No, it''s hard for you to make money. We can''t let you give it away. Xiaobao is our good friend. He has a lot of money. He will buy it for us." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang nodded and said, "there''s nothing wrong. Xiao Bao is very good to us. What he likes most is to make friends with us." Granny looked at the two people, and somehow she always felt that their heads were sick. She didn''t ask. It''s a close observation.It''s not far away. A yellow haired youth, smoking, impatient with the grandmother behind, don''t you ask, don''t you tube, I have my own life, I have my own friends, can you not tube me every day, I am willing to play with who, that is my freedom. When his father died early, his mother abandoned him and remarried. From childhood, most of them were raised by grandma picking up garbage. It''s a little rebellious, but I still respect and love my grandmother. I just don''t want to be in charge all the time. All of a sudden. The Yellow haired boy saw a scene in the distance. Lin fan carries the old woman behind her back, and Lao Zhang chats happily with her. I don''t know what they''re talking about. But it seems very happy. In front of the scene, to the heart of the young yellow hair caused a great impact, sour nose, some uncomfortable orbit. He looked back at grandma For a moment, a kind of guilt arises from the bottom of my heart. In front of the barbecue. The fragrance Charms Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. They had a foothold in front of the barbecue stand for a long time, and the meat roasted by charcoal fire sent out an attractive fragrance. "It smells good." Lin Fan said. "I want to eat." Lao Zhang said. They can''t stop the temptation of delicious food. They say they want to find Xiaobao, but the delicious food is so delicious that they can''t walk. They looked at each other, a little sad. "Lao Zhang, we have no money." Lin Fan said. "I know, but can you stand a little longer? I want to smell it. " Lao Zhang said that he was pitiful, just like a child of a poor family. He looked at the greasy food people ate, but he could only swallow. The evil cock was suppressed by Grandma''s breath and didn''t dare to move. Grandma looked at them. She didn''t want to hide. That''s right. I''ll have a showdown with you. I''m the demon God. The first thing I wake up is to find a city randomly and play a little game with human beings. If I fail, I will destroy the city. The city had been judged to be in ruins. Until Lin Fan and Lao Zhang appeared in front of him. Strange human beings. I don''t know what they''re thinking. Standing at the door of the barbecue shop, she was choked by the fumes. Even her smooth skin was polluted. Oh, yes, she looks like an old man now. "I''ll treat you to kebabs." The old lady took out a red ticket. Lin Fan didn''t want to take the money, but looking at Lao Zhang''s expectant look, he took the red ticket and promised to pay it back. Then he ordered 100 yuan for barbecue. Members of the special department are looking for the strong man who appears. Jin Heli''s team analyzes the energy tidal wave. "The analysis shows that the place with the strongest energy is in the middle of the cloud." A staff member said. Only half an hour has passed since he analyzed the location of the energy tide. It seems a little late. At the critical moment of life and death, everyone is on tenterhooks. Yanhai ordinary strong people do not know the inside story. Only that small group of people know. Other city special departments all know that the energy tide that appeared ten years ago appeared in Yanhai city. They can only pray. I hope it''s safe. Chapter 107 A teenager, an old man, an old woman, a chicken who lost his freedom by pulling a rope. "It''s delicious." Lin fan holds the kebab. It''s really delicious. It reminds him of the dog he used to be. The taste is a little different, but it''s similar, a little nostalgic. Lao Zhang''s face is red. He has to suck away the juice from the bamboo stick after eating a bunch. "Granny, would you like one?" Lin fan asked with a smile. "Evil god old woman way:" the mouth is not good, cannot eat these "It''s OK. I can chew it up for you. It tastes the same, and I promise I won''t lick it off." Lin Fan thought about it. Only in this way can she have a barbecue. He didn''t feel that there was any problem with it. All the starting point is to let Grandma eat the best barbecue. Lin Fan was back in the back of the old lady, startled, scared looking at the back of Lin Fan''s head. Think about what they say. It''s disgusting. Even she, the devil, could not bear it. Then, hearing what Lao Zhang said, she almost burst out. "In fact, I can chew it up for you." Lao Zhang said as he ate the kebab. It''s very serious, and it''s like it''s true. Oh! The witch''s throat is a little shallow and she almost spits out stomach acid. Network platform: special network department. This kind of network platform was set up by a group of interest fans when special departments appeared. The original idea was to send some novel things, such as some strange things happened in the city. But gradually, as special departments become more and more active and evil things appear in the public''s cognition, special network department gradually comes into the view of more netizens. Especially now, it has developed into the most formal platform except the official platform. What are the reasons for the deployment of all members of Yanhai''s special departments? ¡· [Tangtang: according to the inside story I got, all the strong people in Yanhai are mobilized because they appear in the energy tide, and there may be unknown powerful evil things. ¡¿ [Aiai: Tangtang is powerful. As far as I know, Tangtang husband is a technician in a special department, so what he said should not be wrong. But according to the information I got, it''s more terrifying. Maybe some members don''t know it yet, but what I want to say is a secret that the public doesn''t know. An event that happened ten years ago is absolutely related to the disappearance of Cangshi. ¡¿ [cutting fish with autumn knife: dog management is scaring people again. What''s the relationship between the disappearance of Cangshi and Yanhai city? Don''t think you can scare us when you''re out of town. Do you really think I''m scaring fish with autumn knife? I''ll beat you with 18 dragon subduing palms. ¡¿ cutting fish with autumn knife is forbidden for one day. [Ai Ai management is true. Ten years ago, you can search the news at that time, revealing the weird everywhere. ¡¿ [I''m a freshman in the Buddhist high school. My teacher just told me that Yanhai city is very dangerous now. If it can''t be solved, it is likely to end up in Cang City again. ¡¿ [don''t scare us. ¡¿ ¡¾+1¡£ ¡¿ ¡¾+2¡£ ¡¿ what they are talking about now is the situation of Yanhai city. At the same time, people are in a panic. Anything that is known by the second person will never be a secret. Just because you don''t know it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t spread, but the spread base is too wide. You just don''t know it for the time being. The news spread slowly. The citizens of Yanhai are not stable. Nima! I''m good at work. I''m scared when I see the news. Although I don''t know the specific situation, when more people say it, even false news will be taken as true news. Most of the citizens began to run when they heard the news. The one eyed man frowned when he heard about the incident. This is not a good start. If it is like Cang City ten years ago, the public''s large-scale escape is likely to make the incident more complicated. The one eyed men sitting in the office want to beat Tangtang and Aiai out. I know you have sources. It can''t be so simple. He has a headache. Is it a demon God? If it''s a demon God, where will it be? Can you stop destroying the city and go to those old people. Villa area. The land of the rich. Qian Xiaobao is well-known in the local area. Although he is small, he has a strong hand to pay. Once he works hard, he will be earth shaking. So. Last time Lin Fan and Lao Zhang came in with Xiao Bao, the security guard had already known each other, so they would let him go. "Xiaobao!" "Xiaobao, are you at home?" Lin Fan stands outside and shouts. There is no movement at the closed door, which means that there is no one now. Occasionally, there are birds singing.There was no response. "Grandma, my friend hasn''t come back yet. Let''s wait here for him to come back." Lin Fan said. He carried his grandmother, led the rooster and Lao Zhang standing there quietly waiting. The old lady patted Lin Fan on the shoulder. "Young man, you are tired. Put me down. I don''t want your money." It looks like a gentle pat, but it contains a kind of strength. Ordinary people will feel powerless when they are patted, and eventually they will sweat and can''t bear it. They will put people down and shout I can''t move my back. Lin Fan turned back with a smile: "I''m not tired. I have to give money. Lao Zhang and I are not that kind of people. Some time ago, I borrowed 125 yuan from others. I still remember it now. When I''m ready to have money, I''ll give it back to him." "Granny is in poor health. She''s old and it''s not easy to sell things. She gives us 100 yuan to eat. We can''t take it for nothing." Bright smile, it seems that the world is very beautiful, and such a smile is very infectious, but for the old lady, such a smile is not like normal people can show. If the little girl in the hospital is here. I will love Lin Fan''s smile. "It''s OK. It''s OK. I''ll invite you." The old lady said with a smile, she woke up many times, played many games, never met the game can win her, this time is the same. "No, you are very hard. We are working people now. Since we have already worked, we will not let hard people pay for us." Lin Fan said. There is no problem with his normal communication. The only problem is that the process of chatting may make you feel a little uncomfortable. If you get used to it, it''s better. Let''s take a look at the current way of communication. Who can say our Lin fan is a psychopath. It''s reasonable, clear and full of positive energy. It perfectly conforms to the 24 word truth. Two hours passed. "Is your friend back?" Asked the old lady. Lin Fan said: "no, he needs to go to school. He''s still studying. We''ll wait. It''s OK. Time goes by quickly. Don''t worry too much." "Good." The old woman was smiling. Lao Zhang squatted on the ground and watched the ants crawling around. He felt very interesting and didn''t feel bored at all. Three hours! Five hours! ¡­¡­ Seven hours! The sky is changing. "Tired?" asked the old lady Lin Fan indifferent way: "not tired, has been very good." Chapter 108 Lin Fan lowered his head and slid his toes on the ground, marking a trail on the concrete floor. Lao Zhang catches the long-distance ant in front of him, and over and over again, the ant never leaves its starting point. The evil cock was choked by the smell of the old lady. It can''t hold its head high, it can only shrink its head when it doesn''t know anything. I feel like crying. Are these two stupid humans retarded? Running is the only way out. It''s absolutely not good to stay here. Although it doesn''t know who this seemingly old woman is, it''s really dangerous from the perspective of evil things. It''s not as simple as imagined. Look at the stupidity of both of them. I don''t think I found anything different. The rich people in the villa area go out for a walk in their spare time. When they see this strange combination, they all stay away. It''s really a terrible thing for them to compare with ordinary people in their identity and status. Others are rotten, and they are expensive, and they are not even qualified to be rivals. Go to the security room and reflect on this. Security guard: they are friends of master Xiaobao. In a simple word, it reveals a surprising secret. The rich man pretended to pass by and waved to Lin fan. All his friends started with a nodding friend. Lin Fan looks at the rich man with a smile on his face. "I didn''t expect that master Xiaobao''s friends were so kind." The rich are in a good mood. What he didn''t know was that the person he just said hello to was a psychopath. Gululu! Playing with ants, old man Zhang raised his head and said, "Lin fan, I''m hungry." Lin Fan said: "wait a minute, Xiao Bao will be back soon." "Oh." Old man Zhang continued to lower his head and play with the ants. He felt that the ants were really fun. After climbing far away, he put them back to their original place, and then continued to climb, so he worked hard. Time flies. It''s getting late. The old lady always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. Anyway, it was strange. "It''s getting dark, young man. I''m going home." Said the old woman. She didn''t want to say anything to these two human beings. She was just wasting time. She was very disappointed and dissatisfied with the game. She should be destroyed and shouldn''t exist in the world. Her game is a day tour. In the past this day, she will go to sleep, sleep beauty, so her skin will be so white and smooth, women have to learn to maintain themselves. Lin Fan said with a smile, "Granny, don''t worry. My friend''s home is very big and the bed is very comfortable. You will like it very much." The evil spirit old woman''s muddy eyes, slightly surprised looking at Lin fan, I tell you whether it belongs to the same thing, how always feel like playing the piano to a cow. And I suspect he''s working on color. The old lady does not want to stay with them. She must be ill. If she is not ill, who can stand here and wait so long. It''s getting dark. Let''s go home and play games. "Young man, is your family rich?" She asked with a smile. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I''m very poor." The old lady said, "let me tell you a story. Once there was a young man who was born in poverty, but had a happy family. He had a wife and children. He was very kind. One day, on his way to work, he saw an old man fainting on the road. The kind-hearted man ran to help the old man, but the people around him told him not to meddle, otherwise he would get into trouble." "He didn''t listen, but picked up the old man and went to the hospital. He should have been praised, but he was watched by his family. Even the old man insisted that he was the one who pushed him to the ground. He faced high compensation and social condemnation." "Guess what happened to him in the end?" Her voice gradually became low, obviously to match the atmosphere at this time. Lin Fan said, "did he give the money?" "No, but she fell from the top floor of the hospital. When she fell to the ground, there was a bang, blood flying, blood splashing far away. A blood book slowly fell, with three words written on it..." "I am wronged." "When I die, I stare at the world with cold eyes." "So..." Her words did not finish, as if the whole body strength has been hollowed out like, slowly fell from Lin Fan''s back, and then quietly lying on the ground. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang scratched their heads and looked puzzled. "What happened to her?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said: "maybe she is too sleepy, so she fell asleep. I''ll just carry her up again." The evil cock looked at each other. What a complicated situation.It doesn''t understand. The meaning of the old lady is very clear. When she talks about it, she hopes that they can understand. Don''t help them casually. They will die, but she looks down on Lin fan. I also underestimate the young people of the new era who watch the news in front of the TV every night. There is no way. She pretended to vomit blood, and the corner of her mouth overflowed with blood. Sleep? You see, I look like I''m sleeping. I spit out a mouthful of old blood and scare your ass. "She''s vomiting blood." Lin Fan pointed to the old lady. "She''s hurt. We can''t let her do anything. She helps us so much. For us, I have to rely on my silver needle to save her." Lao Zhang took out the baby from his arms and squatted on the ground, ready to give her a needle. Lin Fan grabbed Lao Zhang''s wrist and said seriously, "are you sure?" "Yes." "Well, do it." Pretending to be in a coma, the old lady didn''t understand what they were going to do. Of course, she didn''t care about these things. If you stab me to death, it''s the best thing, but do you think you can stab me to death? Tiny human beings. The first needle falls! She didn''t feel anything. The evil cock is straining his body. The feather is falling off. Stupid human, what are you doing? Do you know it''s dangerous now. If there is, if It won''t pass that place, and it won''t come to that room with small steps. I don''t want to meet these two humans. What a pity! There is no if. The witch always pretends to vomit blood. If you want to save me, I will vomit blood to you and scare you away. "How could that be?" Lao Zhang''s needle after needle falls, which is supposed to develop in a good direction. But why does the other side have to vomit blood when one needle falls. As she vomited more and more frequently. Old man Zhang''s needle dropping speed is also faster and faster. His idea is very simple, as long as I drop the needle fast enough, the blood will not keep up with my speed. The thirteenth! Fall! Night fell and the surroundings were quiet. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. There was confusion in their eyes. "Did I fail?" Old Zhang pulls to shrug a head, the mood loses of ask a way. "Probably not." Lin Fan gently comforted. Lao Zhang hung his head and said, "what should we do now?" Lin Fan thought for a moment and said, "go to the hospital." Lao Zhang said, "I think so." Next. Lin fan is holding the old woman of demon God, leading the pet chicken and Lao Zhang to the direction of the hospital. There is a hospital around the villa area, but in Lin Fan''s opinion, it is not the hospital he is familiar with. The hospital he is familiar with is Huatian hospital. Only when he gets there can he help them. The old lady of the devil fainted. She really fainted. There is no problem with the first 12 stitches. But when the thirteen needles fell, she felt her body react. As a demon, she could not resist the reaction. It was really terrible. The consciousness gradually dissipated. Fall into a deep sleep. In the dark. The shadow looked at the scene. "What good quality." Chapter 109 Night fell. Huatian hospital. Recently, vice president Li is in a good mood. He has been informed that the change of president''s position is just in this period of time. Walking in the hospital corridor, he feels the wind is rising step by step. Passing the hall on the first floor. He saw two familiar figures. "Why are they here?" Li Laifu saw two people''s brain down for a moment, and then thought about the specific situation in a very short time. Is it good or bad? Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stand there in confusion. What should we do next? In the past, they came to the hospital during the day and saw a lot of nurses, but now they don''t see any nurses. Look down at grandma. There''s blood in the corner of the mouth. I''m in a coma. There''s no change or deterioration. "How did you come to the hospital?" Li Laifu takes the initiative to attack. Since he doesn''t know what you want to do, let me see what you want. Anyway, I, Li Laifu, will soon become the head of the hospital. I''m not afraid even when I meet mental patients. But in my heart, I will scold Hao Ren to death. Even two patients can''t see it. What''s the meaning of your being the dean. Rubbish! "Dean, she passed out." Lin Fan said. Li Laifu looked at the demon God disguised as an old woman, raised his hand and said calmly: "needless to say, I understand what you mean. You are good. Send the patient to the hospital, and then I will take care of the wounded and the dying." He took out his cell phone and dialed the doctor''s number. What are you doing? Push the emergency stretcher to save people. He is now very authoritative in the hospital, who does not know that he wants to become the president, it is perfect to obey his requirements. Soon. The doctor and the nurse push the emergency stretcher to come. When they first see Lin fan, they don''t recognize him. When they take a closer look, they are a little surprised. The trough! Two patients from Qingshan mental hospital were killed. Hell of a horror. The nurses pushed the emergency stretcher car to send the old lady to the treatment, leaving Li Laifu and the mentally ill, as well as a restless nurse at the scene. Li Laifu is a little guilty. Stay here with two mental patients in the evening. If something happens, he may not be able to be a mental patient. Call the driver Huang Guan and ask him to accompany him. In case of an accident, let Huang Guan stand on top of him. "Dean, you let them have snacks. She''s a very good grandmother." Lin Fan said. Li Laifu said with a smile: "don''t worry, because of your reasons, the doctors in our hospital are very good. I don''t know how many big hospitals come to dig people, but no matter how they dig, they just can''t dig away. Do you know the reason?" Lin Fan shook his head, "I don''t know." "It''s all because of you. With you, they are reluctant to leave. Are they happy?" Li Laifu is not a professional psychiatrist after all. He only wants to coax the two patients, and the rest has no other meaning. While they were communicating, Huang Guan came in a hurry. He is not an ambulance driver now, but the person in charge of the Security Department of the hospital. Thanks to President Li, he was moved to be promoted to such a position. Willing to go through fire and water for the president. "Dean, I''m here." Huang Guan stood respectfully in front of President Li. As a superior subordinate relationship, he could not think that he was a brother just because he shared weal and woe. That was a child''s nature. "Well." Li Laifu nodded and then said with a smile, "no one knows if you come out. Why don''t you go back with him like this? Just like before, you lie on the emergency stretcher and we''ll drive, OK?" As the president, he didn''t need to do this to others, but he couldn''t help it. These two ancestors couldn''t afford to offend. After knowing each other for a long time, they knew how terrible they were. In terms of the number of times they come to the hospital, those doctors who are not good surgeons in the hospital will become experienced surgeons. You said it had to be horrible. Lin Fan said: "if we don''t leave, the old woman is in a coma. We will stay and take care of her. We will accompany her in the ward." "Well, I''m sure I''m right. Young and promising, respecting the old and loving the young. I''ll make arrangements for you. Xiao Zhang, take them to the ward and wait. " Li Laifu patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and boasted, then told the nurse to take him to the ward. "Dean, I..." Nurse Zhang pointed to herself and was a little afraid. When she came to Huatian hospital for a while, the most common rumors she heard were two patients in Qingshan psychiatric hospital. Although she had seen them once or twice, they were all long-distance, and now it''s the first time to be close. Their smile seems to be very bright, but after a few more eyes, they feel guilty and are afraid, just like those abnormal killers in the movie.Watch out for the fear of the liver beating. Li Laifu said with a smile: "yes, I see your performance in the hospital. I can only rest assured if you go." Nurse Zhang was so elated that she was praised by the Dean, but All right. What else can we do. We have to do it. Looking at their back. Li Laifu slowly relaxed, pulled out his sleeve and looked at the electronic watch worth hundreds of dollars. He was full of question marks. How could he come out at this time. He called Hao Ren directly. "Hao Xuechang, are you short of two patients?" The tone is a little bit cheap. I think of something happened some time ago and I''m ready to take revenge. It''s interesting that I played tricks on you last time. Let''s see how I played tricks on you. Doodle! Li Laifu looked at the mobile phone in shock. Nima! So hang me up? Is it so arrogant to get donations? Don''t you care about the two patients at all? Maybe the other party touched the wrong button, he just wanted to dial the phone again, and the message came. If you don''t sleep, I''ll sleep. I''ll have a good sleep. Don''t bother me. ¡¿ Li Laifu''s eyes were full. Gradually, peace returned. "Come out with me for a cigarette." Li Laifu said. Huang Guan felt that this was a great honor. His daily working hours in the hospital were always the same as the president. He would arrive early when the president went to work. After the president went to work, he was the last one to leave. I don''t know why. In order to let the Dean know that he is a trustworthy person. Outside. Smoking area. Huang Guan was flattered and took the cigarette from the dean. Then he took out the lighter to light the cigarette for the dean. Then he lit his own cigarette and took a slow puff. "Good smoke, strong fragrance." Huangguan smoking into the lung, a face of enjoyment. Li Laifu patted Huang Guan on the shoulder with a smile and said with a smile, "what I like most about you is that you can''t tell lies. Such a habit is easy to offend people, but I like that no one can move you as long as I am there." "Thank you, Dean. All the people I have met for so many years are despicable. It was only after I met the dean that I found that only people who are more noble than me can see my shining point. You are bole, and I am Qianlima. There are many Qianlima, but Bole has only one person, which is rare in a hundred years." What Huang Guan said was from the bottom of his heart. Li Laifu laughed. Then he smoked in silence. There is some sadness. He smokes half, the wind smokes half, is very sad. Chapter 110 Yanhai is not peaceful. From day till night. Many people drove away from Yanhai city overnight, and some directly went to other places for tourism. The remarks of the special network department set off a huge theory of destroying the city, which made people panic. The one eyed man is still smoking silently in the office. He is waiting for the members to inform him that he has found a target to radiate energy. It''s just that up to now Look at the time. It''s already eleven o''clock. It''s the next day in an hour. as like as two peas, he probably believed that the devil appeared, just like the ten years ago, when the Cang market destroyed, it would once again form an energy tide, representing the demon of God. It''s just that the demon hasn''t responded at all. Did you fall asleep? Or game success, did not let the devil succeed. Up to now, the special departments have little knowledge of magic gods, and only a little is known. Which camp does the demon belong to. Evil things? Human? Or are they really gods? The shadow appeared in the office, put the documents sorted out today on the desk, and then disappeared without a trace, perfectly disappeared without saying a word. The one eyed man turned over the papers. The more you look, the more boring you feel. Go shopping, have barbecue, go to villa area, take grandma to hospital. Black question mark?? He began to doubt whether his decision was correct or false. Although he knew that these two mental patients were unusual, they were mental patients after all. There are still dangers. He thought of the simple children in the Department. If they had an intersection with these two patients, the situation would be a little bad. What do you want to do with this. Or think about the devil. Even the detailed process of the day was meaningless, but what he didn''t know was that the devil in his heart was the old woman, and they took him to the hospital. "The pressure is really great. Excellent people are often so tired." The one eyed man said to himself, standing in front of the French window, looking at the bright night outside, frowning. March 18th! It''s a little sunny. The sky is blue. It''s a good time to take photos. The old lady opened her eyes slowly. She was a little confused and her brain was in chaos. Suddenly, she opened her eyes suddenly. The strange ceiling was shining with sunlight, which was slightly dazzling. Where am I? What happened? Children, do you have many questions? She slowly shifted her eyes and saw the familiar figure. The two guys sat by the bed, staring at her. "You..." She was about to speak when she found that her arms couldn''t move. She couldn''t believe it. Why can''t the devil''s arms move? It''s impossible. Just as she was struggling. Lin Fan whispered: "Granny, don''t worry. We sent you to the hospital. The doctor said you were very lucky, and he also wanted to thank Lao Zhang. If he hadn''t saved you, you might have died." Lao Zhang held his head high and said with a smile, "don''t thank me. These are what I should do. My needle saved you." "My hand..." The old lady can''t accept that her arms can''t move. She is a demon, a demon who wants to play games with human beings, win or lose, and decide their life and death. Lin Fan said: "it''s OK. The doctor told us that your arms are the sequelae of saving you. You don''t need to worry too much. You''ll get better soon." Li Laifu said these words to him. Li Laifu really can''t help it. The chief doctor worked hard for a long time and didn''t find out the reason, but his vital signs were very normal, which made them think that the one eyed man should wake up, so there was no more research. In the face of the inquiry of the mentally ill, especially when he heard old man Zhang say that he was puncturing, he was not a person who asked for credit from the beginning to the end. But to tell them, all of this is your credit, beautiful, good standard, people are tied alive by you. Goo Goo! The evil cock didn''t sleep all night. He looked at the witch on the bed and laid two eggs in the morning. I didn''t get into the habit. But take your time and you''ll get used to it. Lin Fan looked at the hands of the two eggs, quietly went to the nurse in front of the hope that the nurse can help warm the eggs, not long after, cooked eggs sent. "Here you are, Lao Zhang." He handed the egg to Lao Zhang. As for the remaining egg for grandma, he could be hungry, but Lao Zhang and Grandma could not.He has always been very considerate of his friends. "Granny eats eggs." Lin Fan sent the peeled eggs to the old lady. What a wonderful quality it is. If you want to say that he is a mental patient, the first one who disagrees is me. Can such selfless quality be a sick person? "I don''t eat." The old lady warned herself that she would wake up and play the game. That is to play the game. She is willing to gamble and admit defeat. She can''t get angry casually. "You need it." Lin Fan said seriously. This is what he and Lao Zhang saw on TV. Children don''t like to eat, and their parents should be strict, so he has become strict. The old lady of demon God stares at Lin fan. Human beings are so arrogant now. She says every word: "I..." "Wu Wu!" Lin Fan put the peeled egg into the mouth of the old lady, covered her mouth and said, "don''t be polite to me. In fact, I''m not hungry at all. You just got sick. Although you have been rescued, it''s still very serious. You need to supplement nutrition." "Come on, it''s delicious." "It''s high protein food. I''ve heard it on TV." The eyes of the old lady are very big, where is the old man''s eyes? It is a girl''s beautiful eyes. The evil cock stares at his eyes. Chicken feathers almost stand up. Although I don''t know who the granny is, it''s really terrible and it can''t be provoked. And now. In front of us, this stupid human put eggs into other people''s mouths directly, and the action was vulgar. Gollum! The sound of swallowing. When Lin fan saw the old woman swallow the egg, he showed a happy smile. Only when he saw the other woman swallow it with his own eyes, he could feel at ease. Then he saw Lao Zhang holding the egg without eating a mouthful. He asked with a smile: "eat, don''t you like it very much?" Lao Zhang shook his head, separated the eggs, handed them to Lin Fan and said, "we are one and half." "You eat. I''m not hungry." Lin Fan said. "If you don''t, I won''t either." Lao Zhang''s appearance is so firm. Although he wants to eat whole eggs, he is willing to share good things with Lin fan. What a pure friendship. People who see it can burst into tears. The old lady glared at Lin fan. But her angry eyes in front of such friendship, did not get anyone''s attention, or even can not set off a wave. In the end. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang swallow half an egg together. Then they look at each other and smile. "Hee hee "Hee hee "Delicious." "It''s delicious." The evil cock looked at these two stupid human beings. If you want an egg, you should say it earlier. I''ll take another one. It makes me feel like I can''t. PS: recommend a book "time and space Tramp" a new book of an old author, the quality is guaranteed, interested readers can go to have a look. Chapter 111 Inpatient Ward! The old lady is lying on the white bed with a bright ceiling. What''s happening now is confusing. Who am I? What happened to me? Simple inquiry, but that she can not accept everything now. As a demon, she came to Yanhai city to play games with them. If she won the game, Yanhai city would be destroyed. Now she is lying in the hospital, which is a wonderful thing in itself. It''s a shame for the devil. "Hello The old lady called out to the two human beings. She was no longer kind-hearted. She obviously knew that hiding from them was a headache after all. "Granny, what''s the matter with you?" Lin Fan inquired, feeling a little curious. The kind granny seemed to have changed her appearance, a little strange, but it still didn''t affect their friendship with her. What a nice person he is willing to give them wreaths and give them 100 yuan for barbecue. Now when they listen to the old lady calling them, they naturally listen carefully. Any request will be completed for the other party. "I remember your appearance, you let me encounter this life will not encounter humiliation, I hope you live well, I will come to you As her words fall. Her body gradually became transparent and eventually disappeared in the ward. Be quiet! It''s very quiet. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang gaped at the empty ward and looked at each other. Then they opened the window and looked downstairs. No body fell. "Disappeared?" Lin Fan was surprised. "It''s amazing to disappear in front of us like this." Lao Zhang has never seen such a magic trick before. He feels better than the one on TV. As for what the old lady said, they are very glad to hear that she is indeed a good grandmother. When we are friends, she will come back to us even though she has disappeared. They are very satisfied. "A good old lady, she will come back to us." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "I''m in a hurry. I haven''t said much yet." The evil cock looks at these two stupid human beings as if he were mentally retarded. Don''t you understand what''s going on? as like as two peas, the old grandmother looked at you when she disappeared. It was exactly the same as their evil eyes. Didn''t you feel it? Nurse Zhang came in with a list, ready to give the patient medicine, but found that the patient''s grandmother disappeared, and the two mental patients sat there in a daze. She was upset. A gust of wind came. Looking at the open window, I come up with a lot of horrible pictures, such as two mental patients face ferociously throwing Grandma down from the window. She retracted her feet and stepped into the ward. Not a word. Came to the next ward, lying in the window, looking downstairs, did not see the body, patted the chest, relieved, back to the original ward, pretending to be OK. "And the old lady?" Nurse Zhang asked with a smile. Lin Fan said calmly: "she disappeared." Lao Zhang nodded and said, "she just disappeared in front of us. She will do magic." In the face of two psychiatric patients, nurse Zhang was a little nervous. She walked out of the ward with a smile and without losing etiquette, and then immediately went to inform vice president Li. The patient disappeared, and the two patients could not communicate with each other. They needed the main force to fight and communicate with the two patients. "Lao Zhang, let''s go." Lin fan gets up and leads the hen to leave the hospital. Lao Zhang followed and asked, "when will she come to us?" Lin Fan thought for a moment and said, "it should be very soon. We haven''t paid her back yet." "So it is." Two people a chicken walk in the hospital corridor, passing nurses and doctors see they can avoid, can not avoid can only smile. Lin Fan responded with a warm smile, but there was a chilling feeling. Passing a ward. In the ward. Chen Xiang lies on the bed and looks at Li Ang. Although his face is expressionless, his eyes betray him. He is full of jealousy. Originally his goddess, but because he introduced Li Ang to the goddess, he directly pulled him black. It''s something he can''t stand. Li Ang can''t match his education, appearance, temperament and wealth. Why is the goddess willing to talk to him and pull him black? This is a truth that he can''t accept. Looking at Li Ang''s smiling face pressing the mobile phone, he was angry and wanted to fight with Li Ang alone. The more you think about it, the more angry you are. I''m so angry. Chen Xiang asked, "what are you talking about?"Li Ang said with a smile: "just now I looked at her circle of friends and gave her comments. She said that I am so interesting. You can see if my comments are very interesting." Chen Xiang couldn''t let Li Ang know that the goddess had pulled him black. He pretended to have a look at him and laughed awkwardly. "It''s very interesting." "I told her I live in the same ward as you." Li Ang said. Chen Xiang wanted to know if the goddess had mentioned him or said anything, so he didn''t hide it and asked: "did you say anything?" Li Ang looked down at the screen of his mobile phone and said with a smile: "No Chen Xiang can''t figure out what kind of vision women have now. It''s human''s business to blackmail excellent people like me? Let''s just say that Leon looks like a silk hanger. Why is he treated so much better than me. Maybe what he never understood was that lionby could lick the goddess. When he licked it, he knew no occasion and no shame. As long as he could lick the other side comfortably, he could say anything. Gurgling water, the flow of Hua La ah, as long as persistent, will eventually converge into the river. All of a sudden. Chen Xiang felt uneasy and looked up at the door. Ruddy face, instant pale up. The two familiar people, the familiar faces, are the psychotic who stabbed him. Why are they here. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stand at the door, waving to Chen Xiang in the ward, and communicating in a low voice. "Don''t be nervous. If we don''t go in, he will see us. If he doesn''t say hello to him, once he gets sick, it will be bad for us." "Well, I know." They just smile, wave their hands and don''t go into the ward. Lin fan can forget others, but he won''t forget Chen Xiang. He''s really sick, and he''s frightening. With a dagger, he says it''s dangerous, and he forces him to stab him. Such behavior. It''s scary to think about it. Chen Xiang thought of what Lin fan had done. The mentally ill stood at the door, smiling at him and waving at him. Everything was so terrible. When fear reaches a certain level, it often makes people collapse. "Ah Chen Xiang screamed in bewilderment. His expression was exaggerated, just like hell. Lin Fan takes Lao Zhang and runs away. He waves and smiles with you friendly. Why do you want to get sick and scare people. March 19th! Morning! It''s another beautiful day. Special department dormitory. Lin Fan stood face to face with Lao Zhang, taking care of each other''s clothes. "Your collar hasn''t turned over." "Ah Then help me "Pay more attention." "Well, well, well." Daily life is very simple. The rooster begins to form the habit of laying two eggs every morning. He always remembers that he is the rooster. What he does now is to endure humiliation. One day, his compatriots will understand his behavior. Even proud of it. Lin Fan leads the hen to leave the dormitory with Lao Zhang. Their daily task is to walk on the street outside. I don''t know what to do. But it was shown on the news that we should be a good person who is willing to help others. The evil Rooster always holds his head high. He is submissive in front of Lin fan, but outside he attacks with heavy fists and holds his head high. Even if he meets a strong human, it is not empty. What are you looking at? I have never seen such a handsome rooster. Downstairs. "I think you really look familiar. Have you met anywhere?" Liu Ying touched his handsome bald head and asked with a smile. He asked yesterday that these two are new companions and brought back by themselves. There must be something special, such as strong strength. Otherwise, it''s impossible to get the head''s approval. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen it." "Maybe I remember it wrong." Liu Ying laughs, then looks at the rooster, frowns a little, and feels a little strange, "this is..." Lin Fan said, "it''s called hen. It''s my pet." Pets? Liu Ying was a little surprised. As expected, he was a man who could be seen by his head. Pets were so strange. Next. He found that the old man had been staring at him and said curiously: "what''s the matter with me?" Lao Zhang raised his hand, touched Liu Ying''s bald head, pondered for a moment and said, "androgenic alopecia caused by too much androgen." He was a little confused. He could understand every word he said, but when he put it together, his head was buzzing. "What do you mean?" Liu Ying asked.When he was young, he had no choice but to get bald. He brainwashed himself. Bald is good and handsome. Bald is the raw material of the country. But Every young man dreams of having a head of black and thick hair. Every time I go to a barber''s shop, I see those people with long hair complaining that their hair is so annoying. Their heart is bleeding. What you can have is what I can''t get. Why do you say that in front of me. Don''t you know it hurts? "It can be cured." Lao Zhang said. "What did you say? You said my hair could grow out. " Liu Ying stares, because excited, the body is shaking. Lao Zhang nodded and said, "yes." Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang''s acupuncture is very powerful. He has saved many people. If he treats you, your hair will grow out." Liu Ying grabbed Lao Zhang''s hands and said excitedly, "master, I believe you." Look, even the honorifics have come out. To be a member of a special department, there must be two brushes. Therefore, this is the reason why Liu Ying believes in the other party. He speaks too professionally, just like the dentist when he filled his teeth. He knows every word and can''t understand it when combined. Anyway, he feels terrible. Don''t care if you understand. Good. "Lao Zhang, we have something else to do." Lin Fan said. Liu Ying said: "no hurry, no hurry at all. I''ll go to you tonight and ask the master to help me. I''ve been bothered by this problem for a long time. I once thought about hair transplant, but it''s too expensive. Now when I meet the master, I feel that my chance has come." Have a talk. He stood at the door, looking at the far back, waving and clenching his fist excitedly. "Yes I''m so excited that I can''t sleep. A colleague patted Liu Ying on the shoulder and said, "I feel that there is something wrong with these two people. It seems that their brains are not normal." Liu Ying, who was smiling all over her face, gradually restrained her smile and said, "what do you say? Don''t say master like that, or I will be angry." The colleague laughed and coaxed Liu Ying. Just talking. It''s just the feeling. It doesn''t say anything. ¡­¡­ It''s delicious! Yanhai is a famous seafood restaurant. In the store. The waiters are busy. There are a lot of diners. They are all too busy. They have a reasonable price, a variety of dishes, and a unique taste. Their main theme is small profits and quick turnover. It''s not small to earn three or five hundred for a table, but not much to earn six or seven hundred for a table. Seafood is a high-end stunt coming by air. What we pay attention to is fresh and pure food. Back kitchen. The waiter said, "Table 3 with a guacamole and eel roll. It''s fast. The customer is very impatient." "I see." The chef came to the fish tank and looked at the eels in it. He had to choose a good one. Ordinary eels don''t know that they will become a delicacy in front of diners. They swim happily, just for fear that others don''t know that they are healthy. It''s strange to have an eel in it. It behaves as if on the verge of dying, almost dying, but it''s still habitual to jump, proving that I''m still alive. Eels are very intelligent. When you see a child by the river who likes to raise fish very much, it takes the initiative to approach and let the child catch it. Just when it''s free, it goes to your house to stay for a while. I didn''t expect The child''s parents saw it and sold it directly to the seafood store. I want to resist, but seeing that there are so many eels in the fish tank, I think it''s better to hide here. In order not to let human beings pay attention to it, I always pretend to be weak. The chef took a general look and fished out the eels. Anyway, they were almost dead, just for the customers to eat. If they were really dead, it would be worthless. Eels are placed on the chopping board, roaring in the heart, what do you want to do? Seeing that the chef is holding a sharp kitchen knife in his hand, he wants to kill it. Resist, we must resist. Next. There was the sound of beans cracking. The cook wondered where the noise came from, but soon he found that the eel on the chopping board had changed. Crackle! The electric arc is winding around the eels. "Ah! Evil things. " The cook screamed, raised the kitchen knife and fell down, slashing at the evil eel. Puchi! Blood spattered. The eel is cut directly into two sections. I''m afraid. But I just want to cut you. The fat cook wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Give me a fright, crouch!" The arc disappears.The evil eel was not dead, but was stunned by the knife. Didn''t you scream and run away? How dare you chop me? PS: the last one. It''s on the shelves in the early morning of the 1st. It''s 22 hours before now. Chapter 112 It''s time to hit the shelves again. Mm-hmm. I''ve been writing for 1800 days. Time flies. I used to be a 10-year-old child, but now I''m almost 15 years old. Haha. Sure enough, he is still old. I can''t help it. My handsome face is becoming more and more handsome because I''ve been facing the computer for a long time. It''s a headache. How to say about this book The collection is really high. It''s the highest since the book was written. It''s nearly 75000, which was unimaginable before. In the past, it was only 50000. I''m really miserable. I''ve been wearing a piece of clothing for three years, and I can only eat fried rice with eggs every day. Some readers asked me to sell it before they would subscribe to it. I feel that it''s already miserable for me. Trying to sell it should be miserable. And the editor in charge of me, Qinghu, also left on May 1st. It''s really a sad thing. Main topic: new books on the shelves, the first order is very important, the future subscription is also very important, but if the first order is not OK, it makes people very desperate. Some of my friends have been whoring me for so many years. I understand that students, but now I''ve become a senior high school student and a college student after so many years. I''d like to make a first order for me instead of a younger sister. You guys point your handsome little hands, you can swearing, dog writers see you so poor, pity you. Mm-hmm. That''s about what I mean. Because there will be a lot of updates every day. It''s a poor rule to add more. The leader of the alliance should add two more, half and one more. Please also come to the starting point to support. Please give me more support. Thank you. Hehe. Launch time: 00:00 a.m. on the 1st, with 11 hours left. Oh, by the way, it was just my fault. I forgot to ask for a monthly ticket. Trouble you as angels boss, the first monthly pass for me, I am willing to humble to wipe your shoes, and then looked up and said: boss, shoes can still clean? If it''s not clean, I''ll lick it for you. PS: recommend a book "big pharmacist system", which was written by the villagers and put on the shelves today, hehe. Chapter 113 The special department detected the fluctuation of the energy of the pathogen. Inform members immediately. [notice! Notice! Binyang Luju is delicious and has energy fluctuation of evil things. Members in charge of this area should go immediately and nearby members should go to support immediately. ¡¿ the appearance of evil things means disaster. Members of the holiday received the news, the first time to appease their girlfriends, they hurried to Binyang Road, but they didn''t take a guy with them, which was really troublesome. Combat effectiveness will be reduced by at least 30%. Binyang road scene. The diners ran out of juweixian restaurant in a panic. Some of them were in a hurry. They fell to the ground, knocked off their teeth, and their mouths were full of blood. They didn''t care about the pain. It was important to protect their lives. Run. "Help! Who will help us?" "Evil thing, what a big evil thing." "Mom, where are you?" A four or five-year-old girl was standing in the middle of the road crying, looking at the runaway people in fear. She was looking for her mother. Mother asked her aunt to take her to dinner. But my aunt ran away. Sobbing! The cry in the confusion was harsh. Bang! A fat figure was blown out of the store and fell on the road. A strange cry came. Eels come out of the shop slowly. They are like snakes, scaleless, smooth, with limbs. It''s angry now. It is an intolerable shame for human beings to cut it into two sections with a knife. Dirty fat pig with a knife, damn it. A restless cry. The evil eel hates the cry of human beings. Slowly, it looks at the little girl standing in the middle of the road and makes a strange sound, as if to say: are you crying? Then die for me. The fat figure just now is the chef. He has been a professional chef for 20 years. His craftsmanship is excellent. He not only makes the guests linger, but also makes himself so fat. The craftsmanship is too good. I can''t help it. "I''m not dead?" The chef quickly got up, holding the kitchen knife tightly in his hand, checking his body. It didn''t matter. Maybe he was too fat. Fat helped him digest a lot of injuries. Mad! I''ll be the first to kill him if I want to lose weight. Run, run quickly, it''s a very lucky thing to be alive. The eel obviously wants to kill him, but you don''t have this chance. I can save my life if I get fat, but you can''t do anything to me. Sobbing! Just as he was about to run, he saw the little girl in the middle of the road. "Run." But the child is too small, only know to cry, see evil things appear in front of, is scared of crying. I don''t care about you. He just wanted to live. With his ability, he was beaten by evil things. He couldn''t help at all. Besides, he was scared. At this point. The eels are twining their hands around the arc. The target is the little girl standing there. He couldn''t imagine if the child would die if he was hit. Mad! After struggling for a long time, the cook finally couldn''t bear to see the child die in the hands of evil things. He overcame his fear and rushed toward the little girl. His present speed is too fast. He can''t believe it''s his speed. If he can have such speed, he won''t be said to be good at nothing except fat. And now he can be proud to say that I''m flexible and fat. Pop! The arc hit the cook in the back. Scorched, scorched. Back burst, flesh and blood, sensitive to the smell of him, have smelled the smell of burning. Bite your teeth and endure the pain. He picked up the little girl and ran to the distance. At the same time, he turned back and put up his middle finger and said angrily: "wait for me. I''ll kill eels and your brothers in the future." It''s a vicious remark. But for the evil eel, those things are not its brothers. Eels look at humans like pigs. With a flick of their arms, the eels shoot away. "The end of the calf." The cook looked back and saw that it was the end of the howl. He didn''t run far away and said cruel words. After all, he had to go through the most cruel beating. Just when he was desperate and suffered, a figure came down from the sky. "Bold evil things, dare to hurt people in the city." At last, the strong man of the Buddhist High Court came, slapped out the arc with his palm, then put his hand behind him, a little numb, looked at the cook and nodded. "You''re very good. I''ve seen it all. Let''s run." The fat cook ran away without saying a word. At the same time, he yelled fiercely: "dry this thing, and I''ll give you a 70% discount when I come to live in delicious food."30% off? It''s a bit stingy, at least 50% off. Luhan has a headache. His teammates haven''t come yet. He''s just in a hurry. He''s running a little fast, but it''s not fast enough for you to keep up. I am a meat, can carry can top, but if let me do evil things, after all, some reluctantly. Look at the evil eel. Good boy! The evil thing playing with electricity is a little scary. I''m afraid it''s hard to feel electrified. "Evil things, you are brave enough to make trouble in broad daylight. Don''t you think about the consequences?" Lu Han procrastinates. No matter what reaction the evil things have, he will fight first and wait for his companions to arrive. He estimated that this evil thing has at least four levels of strength, and even more than that. With this arc, the lethality should be terrible and can''t be underestimated. Eels are very angry. If they can talk, they will definitely spray. Did I take the initiative to make trouble? It''s you humans who want to cut me with a knife. If you can cut me, can''t you make me resist? Lu Han takes a cat''s step, moves left and right, and observes the surrounding situation stealthily. It''s good if there are no people, otherwise he will not be able to let go. The eels are three meters tall, and they are slim. They are basically perfect except that they have no protrusion and concavity. The evil thing didn''t move. It''s not that I don''t want to move. It''s not very active. When the strong man appears, his brain wakes up instantly. He has to find a way to escape, or he will die. Right now. "Luhan, here we are. Do it." Three experts rode a motorcycle that they didn''t know where to get. Then they jumped down quickly. The motorcycle without flameout rushed into a store. Then there was a roaring sound. They don''t have to care about these things. Special departments will pay compensation. They just need to focus on fighting. If the person in charge of compensation in the special department is here, he will definitely roar, and you will be killed by braking. Lu Han roared, his shirt burst, showing his handsome muscles, and rushed to the evil eel. This shirt is worth thousands. Famous brand! Expensive! The symbol of a successful man. I was going to take it off and fight with the evil things. But when he saw a young man holding an SLR camera in an alley in the distance He knew it was the time for a good performance. Never mind the outcome. The beginning must be handsome. "Shit, what''s he doing? I bought the clothes yesterday, didn''t I? " Asked the Maoshan strongman. "Look at the back." The strong Taoist pointed to the back and said. "Sure enough, smelly men love to pretend." Said the sister of the doctor. Maoshan strongman and Taoist strongman looked at each other and said calmly: "wrong, he doesn''t like to pretend, he loves..." "Not very nice to say." "Hey, hey!" PS: for monthly tickets and subscription, please give us some points Chapter 114 Lin fan, they are bored walking on the street, looking at the passers-by coming and going around, lost in thought, what are we going to do later? "Lao Zhang, shall we go to find Xiao Bao?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang said happily, "good." Some island. Xiao Bao is wearing underpants and sunglasses. He is lying on a bench in the sun, listening to the sound of the waves. When he is thirsty, he drinks a secret cool drink. In the distance, a group of aunts in bikini are swinging around in front of him, and from time to time they are throwing a wink at him. "A bunch of vulgar aunts." "I''m still a child." Xiaobao doesn''t like these aunts very much. In fact, what he likes is Xiaohong in the school. Compared with Xiaohong, they can''t compete. They are so fat and have two lumps of meat. It''s very annoying to see them. "It''s so boring. I knew I was taking Lin fan." He never thought that excessive vacation would be so boring. He said to his bodyguard, "I''m so tired when I go back to Yanhai in the afternoon." Other people need to save money for a long time to come here for a holiday. Xiaobao''s idea is to fly and land in a private plane to play. How many people dream of such a life, but they can''t get it. Rich people''s life is so boring. ¡­¡­ At this point. Lin Fan tilts his head and looks at the citizens who come from afar in a panic. Why do they look like they are in a panic? What happened to them? The rooster felt it. It''s the smell of compatriots. Good job. It felt that it had a chance to escape from stupid human beings. Maybe the power of escape was really powerful. It took the initiative to pull Lin fan to get rid of the evil things. It''s a strong breath. The evil cock feels this breath, at least level 4 or above. He comments on Lin fan. From the beginning to the present, he thinks that this guy''s strength may not be very strong. He just makes it more than enough. However, when he meets such a powerful evil fellow, the hope of freedom beckons to him. "Slow down, hen." Lin Fan leads the rope to follow behind. He looks at the people running by in confusion, and then he hears them shouting in fear, evil things, evil things. What is evil? He didn''t quite understand. If you know the evil things that once died in Lin Fan''s stomach, you must climb out of it. You eat us, but you don''t know what we are. We need to burst your stomach. The evil rooster is light footed, and the chance of rebirth is just around the corner. No matter what stupid humans say, it has to get there as fast as it can. Far away. Bang! "My God." Lu Han''s palms were numb, and his hair seemed to have been roasted by the fire. They all turned into curved screws. He looked at the eels with dignity. All his previous thoughts were overthrown by him. The strength of the eels was beyond imagination. The power of the electric arc was too strong. With the fighting, the power of the electric arc became stronger and stronger. Some people were afraid of it. The eels roared angrily, the electric arc flickered like a python, and the crackling sound came into the ears. The power is too strong. Small stones scattered on the ground are towed and suspended. "Be careful, this evil thing needs to be enlarged." Lu Han reminded. All of a sudden. The electric arc around the eels suddenly broke out, forming a power grid to cover the eels, and then turned into electric pillars to bombard the four strong people in the high court. Ah! Ah! Ah! Three screams represent that three strong people in the high court have been hit hard. The unbearable pain makes them roar out. Grass Mud Horse! It really hurts. Lu Han looked at the three companions tottering, can''t help but say: "can you do it or not, I''ll kill him, the arc of this thing is a little fierce." "Yes "Men can''t say they can''t do it." "You men go up." Eels wave their arms at will. Every time they wave, an electric arc will sweep out. When they fall to the store, they will burn. When they fall to the ground, they will leave deep black marks. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang slowly appear on Binyang road with the help of hen. As soon as they arrived, a figure fell from the distance and rolled down in front of Lin fan. Luhan was black and his clothes were ragged, as if someone had insulted him with a whip with fire. "I hate it. How can I meet a live one?" What he hates most is this kind of despicable evil thing. It''s like fighting with two close competitors. One person suddenly takes out a high-voltage electric box from behind and releases a strong current to knock down his opponent. Mean! Shameless!"Are you all right?" Lin Fan inquired. "I''m fine, but you run. The evil thing is in front of you. You''ll die." Lu Han coughed, and the scars on his body were black. They underestimated the strength of the evil object. It was not only level 4, but also level 5. Moreover, the arc of the evil object caused them great difficulties. It can fight close and attack far, and has a wide coverage. He is a strong man in the high court of Buddhism. He is a group battle meat shield. But the opponent has the attribute of arc paralysis. Every time a killing move strikes, he can resist it. The only thing he can''t resist is that the arc is really annoying. Every time you touch the eels, you have to shiver all over. The electric arc sweeps all over your body, and the power is weak. Then you are killed by the eels. Next. After Lu Han said this, he fainted. The excited body of the rooster shudders. The chance is coming. It''s perfect. Lin Fan looks around. Far away. The three strongmen of the high court were all very indecent lying in the ruins. Especially the doctor''s sister, with stars in her eyes, pouted her hips on a stone slab, a breeze blowing, cartoon underwear breathing fresh air. "Is it time for me to save them again? It''s a lot of pressure. " Lao Zhang is kind-hearted and can''t bear to see the patients appear in front of him. If they appear, he can''t help but take out the big baby and cure them. The wound on the eels was not serious, but the wounds were broken, with purple liquid flowing. Seeing that someone was coming, they moved slowly. Lin Fan said, "Lao Zhang, look what kind of animal this is. Why have I never seen it?" "I don''t know, but it''s so cute." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said: "it''s really cute. Look at its body. It''s so long and tall. I think about it. It''s like the snake we met some time ago, but it''s different. I''ll ask it what it is." At this point. The evil eel''s eyes fell on the evil cock. When he saw the rope around the cock''s neck, he showed his disdainful eyes. The evil cock cooed. "What''s your look? I''ll bear the humiliation and break into the enemy. I''m a hero among the evil things. Put away your scornful look." Eels: you have a rope around your neck. You have been subdued by human beings. You betrayed eels, you traitor. Evil cock: I''m not a traitor, I''m a hero. Eels: traitors! Evil cock: Hero! It''s very angry. It''s clearly breaking into the enemy, but it''s regarded as a traitor by the same kind. It can''t tolerate such things, damned guy. "What animal are you?" Lin fan asked in front of the evil eel. The evil eel looks down at the humble human, raises its hand, falls in an instant, the electric arc flashes, and falls with one blow, which will definitely make the human dead. But right now. I don''t know where a figure came out. Hold Lin fan to avoid the attack of evil things. Spinning in the air. Then he put Lin Fan down, turned around, straightened his hair with both hands, and said: "brother, you can''t deal with this. Stand here with wide eyes and see how I killed this evil thing." "If you think I''m good, you can clap for me." "It would be better if you could blow the flute to make you happy." Gu Ao is a very smelly strong man in the Buddhist high school. He is very strong. He usually exercises in the gym. Frankly speaking, a man can''t do without a good body. What he likes most when he goes to the gym is cycling. He always chooses the last one. It seems like no fight, no grab. In fact, I just want to choose a good place to observe the surrounding situation, so as to prevent evil things from mixing in the crowd. Well, I also want to carefully observe those hips that swing from left to right. It doesn''t mean anything else. It''s just a look. "Evil thing, do you know who I am?" Gu Ao watched his colleagues fall to the ground. He was very angry and roared. It is to let evil things know that your behavior has caused the anger of a strong man. If you have a little self-knowledge, now the best way is to kneel down and kowtow to admit my mistake, maybe you can leave the whole body. "Lao Zhang, come and clap." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang, who squatted there to check on the patient, wanted to give the needle on the spot. When he heard Lin Fan calling him, he put down the idea of giving the needle for the time being, came to Lin Fan and said: "for whom?" Lin Fan pointed to Gu AO and said, "clap for him." Pop! Gu Ao doesn''t seem to pay attention to the evil eel, but he is still very alert to each other. It''s not easy for him to destroy Luhan. When he arrived here, his idea was very simple. He hid in the corner and waited for his colleagues to come.I just didn''t think of it. There are two citizens here. If he doesn''t show up, they will be basically finished. Whatever the situation. The way of appearance must be handsome, and also send out a signal of self-confidence. I heard applause. He would like to say that before it''s time to applaud, can we slow down first? What''s the next situation? He doesn''t know, but it''s absolutely no good. "You run first." Gu Ao said softly. As long as the citizens leave, they can find a way to retreat. The evil eel is not simple. The arc around them is more terrifying than imagined. We can see it from the stores on both sides and the traces on the ground. With his current strength, he can''t bear such current for the time being. Pop! The applause is still there. Gu Ao looked at Lin Fan confused two people, I let you run, not let you clap. Right now. When the crisis hit, the evil eel started. A moment later. Applause began to jeer. Lin Fan looked down at Gu Ao, who was black all over, and asked, "are you ok?" Gu Ao struggled to think of himself, but the pain all over his body made him sweat. He could only lie on the ground quietly and stare at Lin fan, saying: "you are the devil." Said to let you run, but you do not run, run away not OK? After all, I couldn''t support it and fainted. "I''m not the devil." Neither am I Lin Fan shook his head with Lao Zhang, squatted down, touched the hen''s head and said, "why does he say we are demons?" Evil cock looked at them, as if to say, you are two brain sick fool. It''s waiting. After all kinds of experiences, the evil cock didn''t act without authorization, but waited for the evil eel to kill the two stupid human beings. At that time, it would get rid of its shackles, and who would dare to stop it. A hero has to have a hero''s welcome party. As for traitors, that''s impossible. They don''t understand why the other party said that, so they have to wait for him to wake up and ask him. Lin Fan walked up to the eel, touched its arm and said happily: "you are so cute, just like the dogs, snakes and octopus I met before." Eels are a bit dazed when touched. No human has ever dared to touch them like this. The word "lovely" is not good. It doesn''t like such a name. It raised his hand and slowly fell on Lin Fan''s shoulder. The eel''s eyes were calm, and there was a slight electric arc flashing. Then, the electric arc became more and more violent, covering Lin Fan''s body along the arm of the evil eel. Stupid human, die for me. Crackle! Lin Fan was covered with electric arc, and his expression changed from happy to excited. He turned back and shared with Lao Zhang: "Lao Zhang, it can discharge electricity. I feel the feeling of our practice again." "Does it work?" Lao Zhang was surprised that they hadn''t tried electric shock training for a long time. Generally, it was acupuncture training. The half step cosmic movement method was still very strong, but Lin Fan told him that it didn''t feel as strong as before. Therefore, he has been working hard to learn and innovate, hoping to create more powerful needling techniques. "It''s useful, but it''s not strong enough." Lin Fan felt that it was much worse than the high-voltage box last time, but much worse than the socket. Then he said with a smile: "can it be stronger? I haven''t practiced with electric shock for a long time. If you can help me practice, I will thank you. " The evil eel was very angry. The arc that was only thick in the arm suddenly rose to thick in the thigh, and the power of electric current increased to a terrible level. "Ah "Lao Zhang, I feel that my body is full of strength." Lin Fan''s hair is standing up, and the current is winding around him. Although he can''t compare with the high voltage box, he can. Lao Zhang applauded happily. If you can, he would like to give Lin Fan needle, with his needle, will be stronger. Evil cock eyes staring at the dog staring at the scene. Damn it. Is this still the stupid human it thinks it is? Although he didn''t feel how strong the current of the evil eel was, he knew that if he touched it, it would be very miserable. And now this human being is not only OK, but also shouting "full of power". What''s going on. Damn it! The eels are powerful. Seeing that the electric current can''t bring any harm to human beings, they directly raise their hands and slap Lin Fan''s head. With a bang, when the palm of their hand collides with his head, white smoke vibrates. It''s enough to show how powerful it is.Lin Fan shakes his head and looks up at the eel. Eels stare at people''s eyes and find that there is a disturbing light in them. "Lao Zhang, are you hungry?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang raised his head slightly, thinking, and then slowly said: "in the morning, we ate an egg, and nothing else. If you don''t say it, I''m not hungry at all, but after you say it, I find I''m very hungry." "Are we going to eat it?" Lao Zhang pointed to the evil eel, with some longing in his eyes, and then some doubts. "But can it really eat?" Lin Fan pondered and saw the picture of eel pasted on the window of juweixian. He was surprised and said, "look, it can be eaten. It''s a kind of fish. I''ve seen it before." The evil eel and the evil cock look at each other. Eye contact is very interesting. The general meaning is: stupid human? No, it''s not stupid. It''s really stupid. When the evil eel was thinking about this problem, Lin Fan grabbed the body of the evil eel and dragged it towards juweixian. "Lao Zhang, let''s go to eat." Lin Fan didn''t take the evil eel seriously. He ran quickly to juweixian. The evil eel couldn''t stand, just like a soft rope. The door is a little small. The head and feet of the evil eel are blocked. Lin Fan tugs in hard. Evil eel was dragged head dizzy, rose up to resist, but was slapped on the head by Lin fan, head of the paste set off huge waves, dizzy. What happened? At this time, the voice echoed in my mind. "Good, don''t move." Chapter 115 A messy kitchen. These are destroyed by EELS. Lao Zhang looked as like as two peas in the fish bowl. He exclaimed, "look at the fish in it, it looks exactly like it. These two words I know, eel." Lin fan, look. The eels in the aquarium swim leisurely. I''m not affected by EELS at all. I don''t know that one of your eldest brothers just wanted to kill human beings. Now he''s dragged to the kitchen and will accept the same fate as you. Lin Fan pondered over the body of the evil eel and said, "according to my guess, it must be a mutation. Professor XingKong once said that if a species has a gene mutation, it will change. Although he does not know what a gene mutation is, it must be like this." "You are so clever." Lao Zhang praised. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK." The size of eels is too long, so the chopping board is not enough. Fortunately, the stainless steel worktable is long enough, which perfectly matches the length of eels. At this time, the evil eel already knew what it was going to face. It''s not its style to take it with one''s bare hands. It must rise up to resist. Just when it is twisting its body, its hands firmly grasp its body and press it on the stainless steel workbench. "Lao Zhang, take up the kitchen knife and cut it into two pieces. I''ll make something delicious for you later." Lin Fan said. "I''m coming." Lao Zhang found the kitchen knife and was excited to see such a long eel. How can the evil eel be captured in this way, release the electric arc, and the electric current flashed through the messy kitchen. Lao Zhang holds a kitchen knife and aims at the body of the evil eel. He wants a knife to fall, but the electric arc is so fierce that it occasionally covers the kitchen knife. The numb Lao Zhang shakes his body. "I can''t get close. It''s so numb." He thought that Lin fan would give him such an important task, how could he not do it well, but it was really numb, and his hands were almost unconscious. Lin Fan looks at even if the eel that is pressed by him can release electric arc, he is thinking of a way, how should do after all. He had a heart of cherishing talents, that is, raising eels by his side, he could practice with electricity every day. Just seeing the sad eyes of the evil cock, he gave up. Every morning, the hen will lay two eggs for them. It''s hard work. How can we abandon each other? Besides, the current of the eel is not so strong, so it''s better to eat it. After all, Lao Zhang is hungry. And he was hungry. All of a sudden. With a flash of inspiration, a solution emerges. Lin Fan tilted his head back, and then, with a crash, his forehead hit the eel. With a click, the workbench vibrated, and the floor tiles under his feet were broken. Maybe it was too strong, and the kitchen seemed to vibrate a little. The evil eel''s eyes were round and its mouth was open. Everything in its body seemed to be about to be squeezed out. Nima! How cruel. Eels: Rooster help me. Evil Rooster: I''m thinking of something. "Lao Zhang, move the knife quickly, it has been knocked dizzy by my head." Lin Fan said that to be able to think of such a way is enough to show how smart he is. If he is an ordinary person, he will never be able to do so. Without saying a word, Lao Zhang raised his kitchen knife and fell down. Puchi! The evil Rooster stood on the worktable in a daze. His eyes were very big. The moment the kitchen knife fell, his eyes were covered with blood red. No mistake. The whole world turned red. The scene in front of us has a huge shadow on the evil cock, which has a huge impact on both the vision and the heart. It turns out that These two stupid human beings are so cruel. Binyang road. In the distance, several powerful people from the high court came to the court. As soon as they got the news, they put down everything and came from all directions. There''s something serious going on around here. Too much damage. In some shops, flames were burning at the door, and then someone saw a motorcycle crashing into the shop, which seemed to be a mobile phone shop. "Ah, these evil things are really annoying, and the financial department has to pay for them." "Where is the evil thing?" "Don''t worry about the evil things now, just look at their situation." Five colleagues collapsed there in varying degrees. After checking, fortunately, nothing happened. They suffered heavy losses and fainted. Fortunately, there was a strong doctor who graduated from the high school with the strength of grade 6. Swallow the elixir refined by modern science and technology. Wake up slowly. Luhan''s condition is a bit serious. The first time he wakes up, he regrets that he can''t pretend to be forced. On the contrary, he destroys his brand-new clothes. Damn it, it''s not human. I knew the result would be like this. I must have arranged my clothes and put them aside. "Where is the evil thing?""I don''t know. This evil thing has five levels of strength. It can also release electric arc. It''s also very fast. It belongs to the evil thing of all-round development. If it is allowed to run roughshod in the urban area, the loss will be incalculable." "Gu Ao, you don''t claim that fitness can make you strong. How did you become like this?" When Gu Ao woke up, he shook his head and sighed: "stop talking. I don''t know what''s going on." Then he thought of the two citizens and said in a hurry: "just now there are two more citizens here. They haven''t left. Now the evil things are not here, so they..." "Ah, life and death are up to me. I''ve already remembered your appearance. I''ll recite the death mantra for you some time." Pity for heaven. A strong man contacted with the special department, "the evil things have disappeared. Now where is the energy fluctuation? Let me know, or something big will happen." It''s terrible to be able to defeat the five strong ones. If you let it go, I''m afraid it will lead to disaster. Soon. The special Department replied: the energy fluctuation is still on Binyang Road, near you. "Be careful, everyone. The evil thing is still around. It may be hidden to prevent its attack." After hearing these words, all the loose people were on guard and looked around. It was really a troublesome thing to hide such a powerful evil thing. It''s delicious in the kitchen. The smell makes the taste buds open, and the saliva is flowing. Lao Zhang sat on one side and urged, "Lin fan, are you ready?" Lin fan, the embodiment of barbecue master, skillfully grasped the full grains of spices, splashed them with the chicken pecking rice technique, and then smeared with oil, "don''t worry, it will be fine soon, you see my technique is not fierce." "Great." Lao Zhang praised. "There''s a bunch. Try it." Lin Fan hands the eel kebab to Lao Zhang. It tastes delicious. Evil cock eyes staring at the dog, staring at the scene, or people can do it? Generally, evil things don''t eat people. They only kill and torture people to death. Only individual evil things will eat people. Now when people roast eel in front of it, don''t they think about how it feels? It''s very angry to see people treat their companions like this. Maybe I''m not an insider who wants to bring important news to the base of evil things, but who can seize the opportunity to die with people when they see their compatriots being harmed. Observe. The gas tank, the flame, it''s all there. The evil cock warned himself that he was a hero. He fought for the evil and avenged his compatriots. Even if he died together, he would not lose. "Hen, this is for you. It''s delicious. You need to eat more before you can lay eggs." Lin fan puts the eel string in front of the hen and smiles. Even a pet needs to get what it deserves. Evil things cock Lengshen looking at the eel string in front of me, my anger burned again, want me to eat my compatriots in front of you? You are doing In the eyes of Lin fan, the rooster tastes the eel kebab. It''s delicious. Once the corns are bright, eat more. There is also energy from the same source condensing in the body. The rooster warned himself that I did eat my compatriots, but I had to bear the humiliation and act as an insider for the base camp of evil things. No matter how humiliating or bitter I was, I could bear it. Time goes by. Three meters of eels are almost eaten up. Lin fan has a big appetite. When the eel enters his belly, qigong practice works by itself, and energy particles flow into every cell in his body. It''s like embracing nature. The energy particles floating between heaven and earth find their father and need his father''s embrace. He didn''t feel anything about it, just strange, but very comfortable. From humiliation to expectation, the evil Rooster can''t wait to eat the eel string in front of him. The taste is really good. I haven''t found that my compatriots are so delicious before, and I can enhance my strength. Whenever the eel string is placed in front of you. Every rooster will brainwash himself. I''m not greedy! I''m not a traitor! I''m inside! I''m a hero! If I don''t eat, stupid human beings will see my problems and doubt me. I can''t help but bear humiliation. Every time I think about it. It''s much more comfortable. Self hypnotic evil things can live longer, and those who follow two psychotic patients will feel the greatest kindness in the world. The premise is You have to be able to lay eggs. Soon. Two patients, a normal evil cock, are full of food, belly are propped up, three meters long evil really delicious.Lin Fan looked at the messy environment of the kitchen and said, "we borrow other people''s materials and equipment without their consent. I feel that it''s no different from being a thief. Let''s clean it up for them. Maybe we''ll get other people''s forgiveness." "Good." Lao Zhang agreed. They are polite people, others say they are mental patients, but they think they are not. On the contrary, they think those who insult others at will are patients. Where can have the normal person to scold casually. Then they began to clean up the mess of the kitchen, sweep away the broken dishes on the floor, and put the scattered materials where they thought they should. Hard working mental patients are so attractive. Although no one saw their hard work, the camera in the corner recorded it all. Maybe someone will see it one day, but it''s definitely not now. The evil cock always feels out of place standing there. I didn''t do anything. Will they feel that I''m a waste, so they have a wrong idea about me. For example, it''s a good waste. Why don''t we eat it. It''s terrible to think about it. At this point. Seeing the white rice on the ground, the evil Rooster turns his head and takes care of it. He skillfully and naturally carves the rice on the ground, which proves that it is valuable. Outside. When the human strongmen learned the news from the Department, they began to search for the surrounding situation. As long as there was any movement, they were nervous. They clapped it with one hand. There was a kind of It''s a bold evil, but it doesn''t show its original shape quickly. "Did you find it?" "No "Lying trough, where did the evil thing go, or let the Department check the cameras around to see where the dog thing went." "You can''t get in touch." "Why should I contact you? I''m just giving you an opinion. Take the initiative." "Damn it Later, a strong man contacted the special department, but before he spoke, news came from there. [the energy fluctuation of evil things has just disappeared, and the disappearing place is around you, maybe hiding. ¡¿ I heard the news. He felt like he was finished. "Everyone, don''t look for it. The energy fluctuation of evil things has disappeared. It must be around, but you should hide and break up." Lu Han said, "then we''ll be put together for nothing?" Gu Ao said: "we can''t say that, at least we let the evil thing know our power. It has been afraid to hide in the dark corner. Next time it appears, it must look good." "The medicine I just took is really strong enough. I have almost recovered. Who is going to make iron?" Everyone looked at Gu AO and didn''t want to say anything more. If you''re still going to make iron and fart like this, why don''t you go home and have a look at your own situation. But still someone quietly came to Gu Ao''s side, quietly asked: "last time you said that sister has not come." "I''ve seen it in the group. I''m here today. I''ll choose a good place for you. I promise you to ride a bike behind her. You can rest assured." Gu Ao assured, then holding his shoulder, "go, accompany me to take a bath." The strong left one after another. It''s not that they don''t want to find out the evil things. But once the evil things are hidden, such as hiding in the stinky ditch, where can we find them? Can''t you dig up the stinky water here. Fortunately, no one died, not even an ordinary citizen. This is a lucky thing. Now. Most of the evil things can''t be prevented. The key is that they are like ordinary animals, and it''s hard to distinguish them, unless they emit energy fluctuations, or their strength reaches a certain level, they can feel it. Otherwise Even if standing in front of you, you are just a little surprised, and then say, what a lovely animal. In the seafood restaurant. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang sit on the chair and rest, looking at the shining kitchen, they smile contentedly. "Efforts will pay off." "No mistake, we did a great job." "Yes They looked at each other, and then happily compared the scissors hands, all of which were satisfied. The rooster sat on the ground. I''m full. There is so much rice on the ground. Hold on to it. Chapter 116 Sun Xiao is a young man, in his early twenties, about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. When he was a child, his dream was to be a great hero and become a student of the four universities. Unfortunately, he was not selected. For this reason, he came to the spa for the first time and spent hundreds of Yuan crying in front of a uniformed lady, telling his dream and reluctance. The little sister is a person with professional quality. Even if she sees the other party''s tears and snot fall on her shoulder, she smiles and comforts her in a soft voice: "don''t cry casually." Sun Xiao: I''m still a child. Little sister: you can''t wait. Seventy minutes is a long time, but to sun Xiaolai, it''s very fast. No one knows what he has experienced. But when he came out of the shop, he looked at the starry night and said to himself: "I''m already a man. I''ll try my best." Later, he became a member of the special network department. After the follow-up efforts, he finally became a famous figure in the network department, because he often appeared in the range of fighting between evil things and the strong. Holding his cheap SLR camera, he filmed a thrilling scene. Back in the small but warm rental house, I picked up the bread, took a bite, turned on the computer, sorted out the video and watched it from the beginning to the end. The more I saw it, the more shocked I was, especially when the evil thing was dragged into the store. It''s so scary. Open the forum, publish the video, think about the title, feel or straight white better. [eels like evil things appear on Binyang Road, and several strong people are defeated by evil things, but they are finally dragged to the seafood shop by one person. What''s the result ¡¿ the title is a little long, but the general meaning has been given. At the same time, I also wrote down my doubts, that is, I want to ask how many strong people in the videos belong to. He once wanted to be a student of the four universities. Unfortunately, the talent is not good. But his understanding of evil things and the strong is not less than that of the students of professional colleges, and even more than that of ordinary college students. As soon as he sent out the video, it attracted a large number of members to watch it. After all, he is also a famous person on the forum. Every time the content published has a great point. "My God, this evil thing is so fierce. Four strong people with excellent combination have been killed. Is it really so terrible that eels will discharge electricity?" "It''s sad to lose, but if they didn''t fight with evil things desperately, we don''t know what the city we live in would be like." "Wait a minute, did none of you pay attention to the Fat Chef? Nima, that''s a real man. In the face of the behavior of saving a little girl from evil things, praise him. " "Crouching trough, who was the last guy? He dragged the evil thing into the shop directly. He was too casual." "There''s nothing wrong with the arc. This guy is too strong." "Seek big guy online answer, appear in the video of a few are several levels of strong." Online members are talking about it, but it also attracts the attention of many members from other cities. After all, although the video is not high-definition, it is a complete story with a beginning and an end. Soon. Ai Ai comes out to answer as an administrator. [according to my observation, the first group of four should be at level 4 or level 5, and the other three may be at Level 3 or level 4. According to common sense, even if their team is not as good as this evil creature, they can''t lose so fast, so we can only say that the arc of that evil creature has great suppression on human beings. ¡¿ [later, the strong Buddhist was a little weaker. I watched the video several times and found that the strong Buddhist absolutely wanted to run away, but there were two citizens at the scene, and he had no choice but to fight hard, so he was killed so quickly. ¡¿ [at the beginning, I thought that he was the strong one of the two citizens. With respect, I couldn''t see through his strength. I directly dragged the evil things that destroyed the five strong people into the store, which was too overbearing. ¡¿ his analysis is reasonable and reasonable, and the analysis is very reasonable, which has been recognized by many people. Tangtang is also a data expert. After the analysis of Aiai management, she also made a long comment. [Ai Ai has just analyzed their personal strength, so I''ll also analyze it. I''ve identified the first group of four strong Buddhists for a long time, and finally recognized him. His name is Luhan, ranking 732 in the list of Buddhists, and their comprehensive four member team ranking is 5401. This is based on all aspects of data, cooperation, tacit understanding and so on. You can Go to the official website. ¡¿ [after the video came out, I did all kinds of data analysis. The mysterious man who dragged the evil things into the store didn''t know which high school he graduated from, but the way of dragging was very similar to that of the Buddhist high school. He graduated from the Buddhist high school, and his personal ranking is likely to be in the top 200, but I don''t know which strong one. ¡¿ [the above is my data analysis. ¡¿Two big guys wonderful analysis, see a group of members ruthlessly eat a big melon, are very satisfied. "I''m so happy to have two technical experts to make a comprehensive analysis." "The top 200, that''s amazing data." "What''s the big deal? I feel there''s something wrong with the analysis. As far as I''m concerned, it ranks more than 400 Buddhists, and I can kill this evil thing by myself." "Upstairs, can you stop blowing? I just thought about the analysis of love management. I feel that it''s very reasonable. It can''t be counted as the strength of this evil thing. It must be counted as the arc ability of the evil thing. Even the strong one''s anti electricity ability is limited." The members who can mix in this forum are not those who can spray freely. Basically, it is based on the actual situation. Of course. Buddhism, Taoism, Maoshan, and medicine are everywhere. So this post is full of meaningless comments. Sun Xiao looked at the comments of the bigwigs and felt that he had learned a lot. Pull the video to the end. Look at the back. "Who is he?" This is the first time that sun Xiao has a strong interest in the strong, and he is also a strong man who can''t see his face at all. Maybe this is that curiosity can always make people addicted. Special departments. The one eyed man also saw the video and immediately recognized who the two were. "Don''t you know how to change? Wear it yesterday, wear it today, it stinks. " The clothes Lin Fan and Lao Zhang wear are arranged by him. I think we''ll get some clothes for them. One eyed man is not a person who is willing to spend money for others, unless he is forced to do nothing, or has a strong interest in someone. Now Lin fan is very interested in the one eyed man. He also said that you can''t practice and drag the evil things to the store with your bare hands. How many people can do it with this ability. He felt his chin and bowed his head to meditate. He was curious about how to practice. It was a terrible thing for a psychotic to become a master. But the key was that when he got along face to face, he couldn''t see any surprise in each other. There is no such thing. Dong Dong! Jin Heli, the leader of the analysis team of the special department, came in. She was still coquettish and moving, with straight legs, black stockings, high-heeled shoes and hip skirt. She was always dressed the same way. Women who could work for no reason liked to wear this. Maybe it was a special hobby. Jin Heli put the data sample on the table and said, "this is the data analysis of the evil things on Binyang road today." "Someone in the special network department has shot a complete video. Who are the last two? Is it from our department? " She watched the video. It''s amazing. There was an unspeakable sense of shock. The evil thing that destroyed the five strong people was dragged to the store in this way. What was the final result? I can''t know whether the disappearance of energy fluctuation is related to those two people. She has sent someone to the store to check, and there is no trace, not even a drop of blood. And the surrounding cameras are all scrapped due to the arc of evil objects. So it''s become a mystery. Where are the evil things going? Who are those two? "No Said the one eyed man. He didn''t want to say it. The reason was simple, too much trouble. After explaining this, you have to explain that. It''s very troublesome to explain. It''s simple and light to say you don''t know. And their identities are in trouble. Mental patients. It is a very bad thing that the head of the special department should bring back two mental patients. "Really?" Jin Heli looks at him with suspicious eyes. The sixth sense of a woman is accurate and terrible. She feels that there is something hidden in the one eyed man. The one eyed man said helplessly, "do you think I''m a liar like this?" Jin Heli raised the corner of her mouth and said with a smile: "women''s sixth sense is very accurate. You don''t want to say it, but I know you must have something to hide. Also, the devil''s business is over. The energy fluctuation is detected and the devil has left. The game is lost by the devil. I really want to know who can win the devil. " When it comes to the person who can win the devil, she has a rare sense of expectation on her face. "To be honest, I won." Said the one eyed man. Jin Heli''s red lips moved and spat out a word, "go away!" The one eyed man shakes his head. Is that how you talk to the leader? What she got was a white eye, and then Jin Heli left the office with her high heels and waist twisted. The night is deep. The one eyed man stood in front of the French window, looking at the night scene outside, and the message came from his mobile phone. Click to open it. [there''s a traitor inside. I don''t know who it is. Be careful. ¡¿Seeing this, he frowned tightly, then spread it out and deleted the information. Traitor? Let''s see who''s hiding so deeply. If something big happens, it''s bound to take action during this period. At that time, everything will be clear at a glance. Even if we can''t know, we can narrow the scope. But you can be a traitor. The position must not be low. After all, traitors who can shake a city must be careful. as like as two peas, he is worried about the evil thing in the countryside. He is not at all concerned. If he is exactly the same as the conjecture, the situation will be very bad. Forget it! First, smoke a cigarette. Dormitory. Liu Ying comes to the place where Lin Fan and Lao Zhang live with great expectation. He carries some fruit and milk in his hand and asks the master to do things. It must be polite. Gifts should be prepared naturally. Dong Dong! He tapped on the door, thinking about the first words of the meeting. For example: Hello, I''ve brought some gifts to meet the master. I hope No way. A little too straightforward, should not say the existence of the gift, but to quietly put down the gift, this is perfect. No one opened the door. Liu Ying knocks on the door again. Didn''t you come back? It shouldn''t be. Inside. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. "There''s a knock at the door." "Do you have one?" "That''s true. Listen..." Dong Dong! "I said yes." "Yes, I thought someone was knocking on the wall." It''s not that they didn''t hear it, but they couldn''t be sure if someone knocked on the door. After verification for several times, they finally came to the conclusion that someone really knocked on the door. Just when Liu Ying was ready to give up and go back, the door finally opened. The light is a little bright. It''s a little harsh. But for Liu Ying, it was as if heaven had opened the door of God and invited him in. "Master, Hello, I''m Liu Ying. We met during the day. You said you wanted to treat my hair." Liu Ying is smiling and enthusiastic. I was supposed to play new tricks with my girlfriend tonight. But he told his girlfriend, I''m going to the master''s place to treat the Mediterranean tonight, and I''ll have a thick black hair in the future. Let me come back. He will never forget his girlfriend''s expectant eyes. He knew it had to be done. Lao Zhang said with a smile, "I remember you. Come in." Such a normal way of communication, how can we say that people are mentally ill. Lin fan is looking at the cartoon in bed. He misses coke, but there is no coke. Seeing Liu Ying come in, he walks with a smile and reaches out his hand. "Hello, Liu Ying." Liu Ying put down the gift in his hand, reached out and said with a smile, "Hello, Lin fan." Then Lao Zhang reached out. "Hello, Liu Ying." Liu Ying was a little confused, but didn''t care. Instead, as in the daytime, she crossed her arms and shook hands with them. "Hello, master." Let go of your hand. He scratched his head, a little confused. It''s a strange way to communicate. I didn''t think much about it. Maybe this is a special way of making friends. Just get used to it. "I''ll be serious." Lao Zhang said to Lin fan. "I believe you." Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and nodded his head solemnly. He had 100% trust in him. Even if he failed, it must be a temporary mistake. For example, the weather was bad, the time was too late, and the position was not right. Liu Ying was a little stiff and said, "master, can we start? Do you need my attention? For example, don''t eat dinner, or take off your clothes and so on. These are not problems. As long as the master speaks, nothing is a problem. " "No, just sit in the chair." Lao Zhang smiles and brings a chair for Liu Ying. Liu Ying has a lot of trust in Master Zhang. Although it''s the first time, if he has doubts, he can''t do it. So no matter what the situation is, just believe it. He sat there with excitement and nervousness. Lao Zhang took out the big baby from his arms and carefully put it aside. They two stand in front of Liu Ying, carefully looking at Liu Ying''s head, bare, light down, and reflection. "What do you think?" "We should study it carefully." "I feel there may be something wrong with this place. I need a shot." "Is it because you''re upset?" "Well, that''s what it means."Liu Ying is a little confused. The master has a way. That''s normal. Is this one also a master? He wanted to ask, but he felt that it would be a bit rash. For example, it would make people have a feeling of doubt. Well, forget it, if you believe it, you have to believe it 100% without any doubt. At this point. Lao Zhang holding a silver needle, fingers gently pressed Liu Ying''s head, inquired: "is it not good here?" "Well." Pop! One shot fell. Quick and decisive. Without the slightest bit of procrastination, it''s so overbearing. Liu Ying felt something pierced his scalp and swallowed: "master, I''m a little nervous." "Normal." Lao Zhang said. "Oh Liu Ying is really nervous. For the first time, she accepts such a thing, and her heart beats a little fast. Lin Fan backs his hands, bows a little, stares at Liu Ying''s bald head, and comments from time to time. Lao Zhang accepted Lin Fan''s comments, pondered for a moment, felt inspired, and seriously gave Liu Ying a needle. Second shot! Third shot! ¡­¡­ "Master, my head is a little confused. Is it normal?" Liu Ying asked nervously. Lao Zhang said gently, "normally, the brain is a universe, and the needling method I learned is called half step cosmic operation method. Although it is half step, it has already stepped into the ranks of the universe." "Trust me, will you?" Liu Ying feels that the needle on her head is a bit of a brain shaking. The most important thing is that when they talk to each other, they seem to be studying something, though they don''t quite understand it. But in the dark, it seemed to give him a dangerous signal. Lin Fan patted Liu Ying on the shoulder and said, "believe him, just like me. Don''t take my advice to heart. I evaluate it from my own perspective. Maybe you feel I''m unreliable, but you have to believe him." Friendly communication is often the beginning of a good beginning. Liu Ying was a little nervous and thought for a while. "Well then..." Oh, my God! My head is going to explode. Am I wrong or am I really nervous? Sixth shot! Come on! Sure! Cruel! The eighth! ¡­¡­ The twelfth! Liu Ying couldn''t help saying, "master, I feel a little numb. I always feel warm." "Normal reaction, he used to be the same as you." Lao Zhang said. When Liu Ying looks at Lin fan, he sees Lin Fan nodding his head seriously. The meaning is very clear. What he said is not wrong. I had this feeling before. It''s normal reaction. Don''t be too nervous. Lin Fan''s eyes are too clear to see any impurities in teasing others. Such eyes make Liu Ying feel at ease. "Master, come on." At this time, Lao Zhang holding the silver needle, looking for the last position, OK, it''s you. Pop! The thirteenth! Suddenly! Bang! Liu Ying fell to the ground. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other and scratch their heads. Their eyes are confused "Normal." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang pondered for a moment, nodded heavily and said: "yes, under normal circumstances, there must be no problem." He seems to have forgotten the number of times he put Lin Fan in the hospital. At the same time, his situation in the hospital was the same as now. The evil cock witnessed the scene of the murder. Shivering. Terrible human. I''m still shrinking my head, and it''s better to be obedient and see nothing. PS: for subscription, for monthly pass, I hope you can give me face. It''s almost four or five thousand words in the future. The number of words updated in the first chapter is small. I''m afraid it''s too expensive for the first order readers. Chapter 117 The closed room is the safest. There is no one to disturb. No one is frightened to see the situation inside through the window. Finally, they lie down in the hospital for treatment. It''s just Liu Ying. After Lao Zhang''s half step manipulation of the universe, he passed out with peace of mind. After discussing with Lao Zhang, Lin Fan decides to take off his clothes, take him to the bathroom and give him a bath. If he stays here, he should be cleaned up without any taste. They looked at each other. Take off Liu Ying in the soft bed, then carry him to the bathroom. The shower was sprayed with warm water. Everything is so smooth and natural. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang have nothing to say about their attitude towards their friends. Few people can get such treatment if they serve in person. It''s quiet at night. The chirp of insects in spring is another night of turmoil. It''s just The dormitories in special departments have good sound insulation. Even if the car drips outside, it is difficult to penetrate into the house. Liu Ying sleeps beside Lao Zhang. Lao Zhang holds the quilt with both hands. He is in a good mood. The needling at night is relatively smooth. Although the other side faints, Lin Fan seriously tells him that this is a normal situation, so don''t worry about it. At this point. The phone rings. It''s Liu Ying''s girlfriend. Get through. Girlfriend: when do you come back? I don''t know what time it is. It''s hard for people to wait. I have a lot of toys ready. ¡¿ [Lin Fan: he is very tired and has fallen asleep. Don''t worry, we have bathed him. He is sleeping next to Lao Zhang now. When he wakes up, we will tell him. ¡¿ Yanhai City, a community. Liu Ying''s girlfriend is on the phone, looking at the toys on the bed, showing a smile that you know. The clock on the wall is already 11 o''clock. It''s very late. If she doesn''t come back, she will be angry. Just at this time, hearing the voice of the man on the phone, her smile gradually solidified. It''s normal for a man to answer the phone, as long as it''s not a woman. But she grasped a few points in the conversation. Fatigue! Bath? Sleeping by your side? She is fond of watching corrupt articles. She instantly fills her brain with pictures. That scene Dudu The call was interrupted. She dials in the past and only listens to the voice prompt: the number you dialed is temporarily unavailable, please "Liu Ying, ah..." The mobile phone slipped from her palm on the bed, holding her hair in both hands, shouting like crazy. It''s anger, it''s out of control. Special department dormitory. "No electricity?" Lin Fan scratched his head. Suddenly, his mobile phone went black. He pressed it several times and didn''t respond. Then he put the mobile phone on the bed cabinet, covered the quilt, reached out and turned off the light. He fell asleep. He did not know how serious the consequences were. Originally, a pair of lovers with a tacit understanding of the body and soul, have unconsciously been on the verge of breaking. Maybe this is the chain reaction caused by a casual sentence. March 20th! It''s a normal day. A ray of naughty sunshine quietly through the window shining in the room. Liu Ying''s eyelashes trembled slightly. He was on the verge of awakening. His eyelids were beating and his vision was blurred. Then it became clearer and clearer. What was imprinted in his eyes was the ceiling, which was not the familiar love nest with his girlfriend. He turned his head and saw a face, shaking involuntarily, obviously frightened. "Are you awake?" Lao Zhang asked, squinting and smiling. Liu Ying comforted the beating heart, "master, what''s wrong with me?" Lao Zhang said, "you fell asleep after treatment last night." Liu Ying recalled what happened last night. To tell the truth, he really couldn''t remember what happened. Then, he felt that there was something wrong with his body and the feeling of the quilt. He lifted the quilt and looked naked. Hell, what about the clothes. "This is your dress." Lin Fan handed over the clothes. The clothes are neatly folded. This is what they always do when they are in Qingshan mental hospital. They just tidy up the things and don''t show that they are in a mess, otherwise it will be very bad. Liu Ying looks at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, forgetting about their hair and putting on clothes in a panic. To be honest. He looked at the two faces, smiling a little unkind, put on clothes just a little bit of security. Liu Ying stood there, touching his head, "master, my head seems to be bare, there is no response, is there something wrong with it?" Lin Fan and Lao Zhang looked at each other and said: "sit down first, let''s have a look." Liu Ying sat there, obviously disappointed. Last night he had great hope, but now when he wakes up, he doesn''t feel any strange feeling.They look down at Liu Ying''s bald head carefully. "Eh!" Lin Fan exclaimed, "it''s growing up." "Where is it?" Liu Ying touched his head excitedly, but he was still bald, without the feeling of holding hands. Lao Zhang rubbed his eyes. The meaning was very clear. Why didn''t I see it. "Don''t move." Lin Fan said, surprised Lao Zhang and Liu Ying did not dare to move. See his two fingers holding Liu Ying head on a solitary black hair, and then gently force, Ding, the success of the only black hair off. "Look, black hair with a little thumb." "Lao Zhang, you have really succeeded. He has really grown a hair." Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder, "I knew you would succeed." Lao Zhang''s face turned red and he was obviously very excited. He thought he would fail, but he didn''t expect to succeed. Tears poured out of his eyes. He was so happy. "This is my hair?" Liu Ying looked at the black hair. Although it was very short, it gave it infinite power. It really grew out. The master really had a way. He was really an able man. He didn''t cheat me. I believe he was right. I want to be a handsome young man with black hair. But "Master, why only one?" He asked out the doubts in his heart. What he wanted was thick black hair, not the one he had now. Lao Zhang immersed in the joy of his success, where have the mood to answer Liu Ying''s question, has been immersed in his own world. Lin Fan explained: "this is a good start. From scratch, this is a big step forward. I think it will be better in the future." That makes a lot of sense. Liu Ying feels that there is no problem at all. "Shall I come every night after that?" "Yes." "Will that disturb you?" "No way." Lin Fan always spoke in a slow voice and answered each other''s questions with a smile. "Master, Lin fan, I will not disturb you first." Liu Ying said goodbye, especially careful with the black hair, that is hope, that is he can long hair evidence, need careful custody. If you show this hair to your girlfriend, she will be very happy. "Do you need eggs before you go?" Lin fan asked. Although hens can only lay two eggs, they should be polite. "No, thank you." Where does Liu Ying have leisure to eat eggs. He can''t wait to report the good news. Shut the door! Lin Fan looked at the hen. The rooster woke up long ago. He didn''t dare to talk or jump. He collided with the eyes of stupid human beings and cooed skillfully. Two eggs fell to the ground. Dangdang! The evil cock moved his butt and stepped to other places. He was quiet and obedient, as if he was saying, am I in the right place? Two eggs came out. "Good boy." Lin Fan touched the head of the hen and praised it. The evil rooster is a little proud, but it has not forgotten its mission. I am an insider. I have not been subdued by stupid human beings. My experience of bearing humiliation will eventually become an indelible scene in my legendary life. ¡­¡­ Some neighborhood. Liu Ying holds the key to open the door. As soon as the door is opened, something black is thrown. If you look carefully, it turns out to be a cactus. "If you dare come back, get out of here." He was a little confused. "Honey, who made you angry?" "You You dirty man, don''t touch me. Stay away from me. I feel sick when I think of that picture. " ¡­¡­ No one understands how bad Liu Ying''s mood is at this time, very confused, very confused, or a face of muddled force. There was a lot of movement. Downstairs, I felt like the houses were falling down. After a long time, I slowly stopped. The owner of the house downstairs is an old man. He was lying on the rocking chair, swinging his fan and talking to himself: "what an energetic young man. He was as capable as I was when I was young. Alas, it''s a pity that I didn''t know how to control myself when I was young, but when I was old..." Looking at the plain pants. The old man shed tears of regret. If you work hard, you''ll end up with bad results. In the evening. Liu Ying arrived as promised, and he laughed when he thought of the day. I told my girlfriend a lot, but it didn''t make sense. I lost my temper and didn''t give him a chance to explain. In the end, I couldn''t There can only be a big war, killing her physical strength, let her tired lying in his arms, fingers in his chest draw circles, and then slowly explain.Stand at the door. Tap on the door. The door opened, still like to come to heaven, he was even more excited than yesterday, just like Lin Fan said, can grow a hair, is a good start. But he seems to forget that he is just Mediterranean, and he has hair It''s just that it doesn''t matter. He was willing to believe in the master. Treatment begins. Skilled half step operation of the universe. Skilled 13 needles. It''s boring. He fell down without a bang. Knowing that this would happen, Lin Fan was ready to help Liu Ying to the bed, take off his clothes and take him to the bath. History is always amazingly similar. It''s like yesterday. March 21st! It''s a nice day outside. Liu Ying wakes up calmly, but sometimes she doubts why I sleep here. She is very confused and can''t remember what happened yesterday. Everything is very vague. "Why! When you grow up, Lao Zhang, you succeed again. I said you will succeed. I always believe in your acupuncture ability. " Lin Fan carefully observed and saw an unyielding black hair lying on his head. Lao Zhang was elated with a bright smile. He likes to be praised, especially by Lin fan, which is the happiest thing for him. Indulge in happiness. Liu Ying said excitedly: "where is it? Where is it? " He really saw hope. "Here." Lin Fan pinched his fingers, pulled out the black hair and put it in front of Liu Ying, "you see, you really have long hair. Although there is only one, it''s a good start." Liu Ying looks at her black hair and smiles. She is really in a good mood. But gradually. His smile gradually subsided, his brow slightly wrinkled, and he felt that something was wrong. A black hair appeared yesterday. He was very excited. And then it was pulled off. Today, another one grows and is pulled out. He really wanted to know where the long hair was, but he didn''t want to see it pulled out. If it goes on like this. I''m afraid if I''m stuck for a lifetime, I may still have no hair on my head. "What''s the matter with you?" Lin fan asked. Liu Ying said with a smile: "nothing." He will put away the black hair, from tomorrow, he decided to work hard to keep the hair. Lin Fan looks at Liu Ying with a smile. It''s always a pleasure to be able to help others. If the other party can''t find where his hair is, he will help the other party pull it out and deliver it to the other party. What a good quality it is, it''s worth everyone''s hard study. "Lin fan, master, I''ll leave first and come back in the evening. I''ll trouble you a lot." Liu Ying said. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang looked at each other and said in a different voice: "no trouble, we like to help others." To be honest. Liu Ying feels that they are different from normal people. For example: the way of thinking, the way of speaking, the tone and so on are a little strange. Next. He reflected on himself, how can people say that they are so friendly and helpful to me? Wrong, wrong. Outside. In the corner. The one eyed man looks at Liu Ying''s back, holding his chin and thinking deeply. Yesterday was just a night. Today is another night. There''s a lot of information. It can''t be that they have special hobbies. In fact, he doesn''t believe in this situation. Liu Ying has a girlfriend, and the two mental patients don''t have that kind of record, or can''t help killing two birds with one stone Yeah! One eyed man dispels unrealistic ideas. He''s looking for them now. The situation of the mentally ill must not be known to members. As a leader, he brought two mental patients back. Naturally, no one would say anything, but he would certainly talk about him behind his back. Maybe they will form a small circle and force them in a low voice: "I didn''t expect that our head should know a psychopath." "Maybe the head has some experience in this area." "Terrible head." This is definitely going to happen. The one eyed man knocked at the door. Inside. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are eating boiled eggs. When they hear the knock, they open the door. When they see the one eyed man, Lin Fan hands half of the eggs to the one eyed man. "Please eat it." He''s hungry for the whole egg. But one eyed men are their friends. They have good things to share."Thank you. No, I''ve already had it." Said the one eyed man. Every time I see them. The one eyed man''s leg hurts. Psychological shadow? If you have a chance, you need to find a psychologist. "One eyed man said:" you eat, clean up, I take you to a place "Oh "Oh Lin Fan swallowed half an egg in one gulp. Lao Zhang learns Lin Fan''s way of eating. The egg gets stuck in his throat and whines. "Eat slowly." Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the back, followed him on the chest, and didn''t stop until Lao Zhang recovered. He said angrily: "it can''t be like this in the future." "I see." The evil cock dare not look at the one eyed man. It''s terrible to be a man. PS: for monthly tickets, for subscription. Subscription is the value of a book. Well, I hope you can subscribe. Thank you. Thank you Tong Tang, the leader of the two big men next door, brother Wang, for returning one shift, three shifts, slow return and striving for four days. Chapter 118 Test room. This is a very important place for special departments, which has gathered the efforts of many scientists over the years. The purpose is to provide humanized and high-end equipment. In addition to meditation, the strong in special departments also need to practice their unique cultivation skills. After all, practice makes perfect. They can''t deal with the evil things with strong flexibility without any reaction ability. The one eyed man is the head of a special department. He''s here and he''s got a lot of attention. It''s not a one eyed man. But, for the first time, they saw the one eyed man with two strangers, oh, and a strange chicken. "The head will bring strangers here. Are they the two new strong men?" "It''s quite possible." "The four senior members of our special department are all from the top." They talked in a low voice. The old man must be the strong one, while the young man must be the apprentice of the strong one. It''s not that they look down on young people. But the same young people have already replaced strangers into their ranks, which should not be much different. Pretend to be passing by. I want to eavesdrop on their conversation. "A lot of people." Lin Fan said. "It''s so big. There are so many strange things." Lao Zhang''s eyes were full of curiosity. The one eyed man looks at the two mental patients. He thinks in his heart, remembering what Hao Ren said to him, and communicating with the mental patients, what he often pays attention to is not whether the language is clear, but whether you want to be simple and clear, and follow their thinking. To be honest. It''s a little hard. He even wondered if he wanted to hire a psychiatrist to become an employee of a special department? "You come with me." The one eyed man took them inside. What he wants to know most is the way they practice. It''s impossible to ask them directly. Look "How do you practice?" "Electric shock therapy, half step cosmic operation, feel the nature." Look! There''s no difference between saying it and not saying it. It''s often like this. Come to the scanner. The staff see that the one eyed man is very respectful, no matter where he is, he will appear humble when he meets the leader, but he thinks that he is not humble, but respects the one eyed man. A strong man who worries about the safety of Yanhai city is worthy of everyone''s love. "Prepare the machine and scan them." Said the one eyed man. "Yes." The staff should say. One eyed men look at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. They are curious to observe the situation around them, just like children who have never seen the world. People who don''t know their situation will be absolutely confused when they see their expressions. Clear eyes, ignorant expression, a look is a good man. But he, who has personally endured their brilliance, knows their danger. He is curious about old man Zhang''s acupuncture. It''s more of a fear. Curiosity can kill people, so he always warned himself not to challenge the once indelible shadow again because of curiosity, otherwise history will reappear. "You''ll stand there and I''ll give you a general examination." The one eyed man said with a smile. In the face of mental patients, he should influence him with a smile. If Hao Ren is at the scene, he will definitely nod his head with satisfaction, but his smile is false and his acting skills are not up to standard. Lin Fan said, "I''m in good health and healthy." The one eyed man said, "it''s not bad for you to be obedient and check. You see how tired that man is to start the machine. He can''t let others work in vain." Lin Fan looked at the worker and felt that it was hard for people to start the machine. What he could do was not let people work in vain. He went to the staff and held out his hand, "Hello, my name is Lin fan. Thank you very much." His behavior is normal. It''s very friendly and has three views. What a friendly way to thank you. The staff looked at Lin Fan in a daze. He was really forced by the daze. He had seen all kinds of people and had never seen such a situation. For a moment. Reach out! Shake hands! "Hello The simple two words show the maladjustment of the staff. Lin Fan walked into the machine with a smile, turned his eyes and looked at the round machine curiously. "Check it out later and give me all the data." Said the one eyed man. The staff nodded. The machine is running. Just like scanning, the light curtain covers Lin Fan''s body without any feeling, but for Lin fan, the feeling is special magic.There are many members of special departments around. This is an auxiliary equipment, check the body indicators, and finally get relatively complete data. The one eyed man watched intently. It wasn''t long. The staff take a look at the data sheet. It seems that there is nothing special about it. But young people who can make the head pay so much attention to it should not be like this. What''s your specialty. "Head, the data is here." "Well, take him to check as well." The one eyed man took over the data analysis file. Instead of looking at it in a hurry, he asked Lao Zhang to check it, and then looked down at the cockerel. He didn''t care. The existence of being crushed to death. If it wasn''t for the fact that these two are mental patients and their communication is a little complicated, he would not have allowed evil things to appear in special departments. The rooster of evil things feels each other''s eyes. Bow your head to the strong. It always remembers that it is a hero in the eyes of evil things, and the suffering it has suffered now is for the sake of the future victory of evil things. Your eyes are full of scorn. But please always remember that one day my chicken feet will step on your face and look down at you with the same arrogant eyes. This is the inner monologue of an egg laying rooster. The one eyed man looks at the data in his hand. A slight frown means something unexpected. "No way." He looked over, and all the data showed that the other side was the same as ordinary people. If he were someone else, he would not think much. But he knows that Lin fan is absolutely not an ordinary person. He has seen the video many times, and the power is absolutely not what ordinary people can have. He looked up at Lin fan. I saw Lin Fan smile at him, warm smile, but over time it gives people a kind of gloomy feeling, just like the abnormal movie shot, a look to know this guy is not a good man. The one eyed man continued to look. Lost in thought. There is something wrong with it. Then. ''s as like as two peas, Freya Lim''s data are normal. "Do I really need to try again?" When I first had this idea. He felt terrible. Is it that I have been in this high position for a long time and have the idea of being lonely and retiring, or am I really just a person who is looking for death. In a moment, the idea was dismissed. The inspection is done. But he won''t give up so easily. "Come with me." One eyed men have new ideas. The test room is big. Enough to hold thousands of people. It''s normal to have a runway. "See this runway, you try. Can you do it in one thousand meters per minute?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan said, "do you run?" "I don''t like exercise very much," Lao Zhang said They looked at each other, then said with a smile, "but we can have a try." The one eyed man knows that they are patients and has long been used to their strange way of speaking. "Let''s go." He''s going to do a full test for them. Anyway. They have to dig out their abilities. As a leader of a special department, if he doesn''t even know the abilities of his members, it''s dereliction of duty. He stood there with his shoulders in his hands, looking at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. They ran. He didn''t have the dazzling speed he thought. Very ordinary! Very common! Running, running, accidents. Lao Zhang accidentally fell down, as if hitting his knee, "Lin fan, I can''t run any more, I''m so tired." The one eyed man''s eyelids are beating. What''s wrong with me? I''ve only run less than 200 meters. You say I''m very tired. Am I a stupid fool to waste time with them here. He didn''t turn away. But keep watching. "I''ll carry you." Lin Fan squatted in front of Lao Zhang, "don''t worry, I won''t abandon you." The touching scene made people cry like rain. One eyed man''s mouth twitches quietly. There was no response. Continue to wait and see. More and more people were watching. "Why! The two were brought back by the head himself. I went to the personnel department curiously to ask Feiya about their origins, but Feiya told me that she didn''t know, and the head took over all the time. " "It''s supposed to be very powerful, but looking at the situation, it seems that even ordinary people are afraid that they are more powerful than them.""I can''t understand the speed." "There''s a reason in the head. We''ll just watch it." They were disappointed in the scene. They thought they could see the speed of lightning, but what they saw was the jogging like a snail. It was really boring. It''s just that. There are still a lot of people watching. They are waiting. And a small part is not waiting, training so long, see such a warm scene, heart warm. Ten minutes later. It''s finally the end. Lin Fan squatted gently on Lao Zhang''s knee, caring, "is it still painful?" "It hurts!" "I''ll keep rubbing. It''s OK. It''ll be fine soon." "Well." Although the sound is very small. But the one eyed man listened clearly, and with the picture at this time, he whispered: "it''s a pity not to play in a TV play." In this case, it can definitely attract a wave of putrid girl fans, and Lao Zhang can attract a wave of elderly fans. There are a lot of people around. The one eyed man can''t keep his face. These two are brought back by him. Now there are so many people around. They don''t have high requirements. They should perform better. Can I have some face. And then there''s another test. But in this case, is it necessary to test? The one eyed man has been silent. He is very confident in the two patients. Of course, he is only confident in how serious their condition is. Lin Fan helps Lao Zhang to the one eyed man. "You seem to be a little unhappy. What''s the reason? You can say it. Lao Zhang and I can think about it for you. " "Yes, we like to be helpful." The one eyed man looked at them. It''s a little weird. Why am I not happy? Do you really have no points? "You..." Didi! There was a piercing sound. Red lights were flashing on the roof. This is a special department alert. In the past, only evil things with high energy level appeared. One eyed men look dignified, afraid that the situation is not good, so they don''t run around, they hurried to the distance, and most of the old members are like this. They are old members and know what that means. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are standing in the same place, looking at them in doubt. There were many people in the test room, which was empty in the blink of an eye. "All gone." Lin Fan said. "What about us?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan led the hen, turning her eyes and thinking, calmly said: "let''s go out for a walk." "Good." They led the hen away. When we got to the door. Huge barbells stand in front of us. The two iron plates of a barbell are as big as a millstone. They are very heavy. Ordinary members even have to work hard to lift them. "How can things be put here everywhere? It''s easy to get in the way of others." "You should watch more TV news every night." "Such behavior should not be advocated." Lin Fan carried the barbell, just like carrying a plastic toy, and put the barbell on the open space not far away. It''s light. There''s no pressure. Just give them the test of the staff to clean up the scattered scene, inadvertently see Lin Fan''s move, open mouth, stand in situ. It''s like hell. Until they left, they couldn''t see their back. Staff came to the huge barbell, he felt very small in front of the barbell, the iron plate is half his size. He pondered for a moment. Squat horse step! Qi Yun Dantian! Holding the barbell in both hands, blushing and yelling: "get up!" Puchi! A fart, naughty come out to breathe. The barbell didn''t move. "It''s impossible. Just now, the data detection is all ordinary people. They can lift it up. Why can''t I?" The staff member is a person who is not willing to give up casually. He continued his luck. He sank into the elixir field and used his whole strength to pry the immovable things. Holding his head high and clenching his teeth, his muscles burst. Because of too much force, both legs are trembling. Poof! It doesn''t sound like fart. Wet! Thick! Some molecules are floating in the air, forming a certain odor. Shocked, the staff covered their buttocks with one hand and quickly ran to the bathroom with their legs clamped.son of a gun! It''s coming out of shit. Fortunately, no one paid attention, otherwise the face would be lost. He''s confused now. He knows the weight of the barbell, which is specially for the strong in the Buddhist high court. Of course, ordinary members of the Buddhist high court can''t hold it at all. It''s for the real strong. And now. According to the test data, it is obvious that he is an ordinary person, and he easily moved the barbell here. What''s wrong with the machine. Or I''m not as good as a normal person, and I''m on a par with trash. Forget it. Forget it. It''s true to clean up the feces in the crotch first. It''s not good every day. It''s full of surprises. PS: for monthly ticket, for subscription, now is double monthly ticket, continue to code, thank you for your support. Chapter 119 When the alarm goes off. It represents the appearance of evil things, and the appearance of evil things is not as simple as before. The fluctuation of energy released by evil things can be divided into strong and weak. If there is a slight energy fluctuation, it is to let the strong of the nearby special departments clean up the evil things, and then there will be professionals to clean up the scene. "There are two energy fluctuations, which are rated as grade 8 for the time being." Jin Heli is still dressed like that. Her dress is what all men dream of. At this time, she holds her glasses and reports the situation. The strong members of the Department have gone to the scene to check the situation. Xiang, as a leader, naturally won''t walk around at will. He needs to take charge of the overall situation. Where there is a Grand Marshal going out on his own, naturally he can ask the small one to do it. "Level eight is a very good strength." The one eyed man looks far away, lights a cigarette and takes a sip in silence. It''s hard for him to feel happy. Maybe it''s because of the appearance of evil things, or maybe the two psychotic patients didn''t reach his expectations. Jin Heli takes a step back, waves her hand and pats away the smell of smoke. She hates the smell of smoke and doesn''t understand why men like to smoke. Smoke is very harmful. Long term smoking will lead to black lungs. If you take out your lungs and wipe your fingers, you can get dirty and smelly oil. One eyed man said with a smile: "men smoking just like women make-up, to learn to accept." Women make up for beauty, while men smoke for beauty. Jin Heli rolled her eyes and said heresy. Men who smoke can always find various reasons to convince themselves. "This is the data analysis of evil things in various places." "Among the cities with the most frequent evil things, Yanhai city has risen from 32 to 10 in a short period of time, which is not a good thing." "Recently, after analyzing the data of these decades, I come to the conclusion that the appearance of evil things has a great reason for the appearance of demons some time ago." She stayed up all night to analyze these things herself. Without the help of machine analysis, she always believed that the brain is the most intelligent thing in the world. The things that can be created by human beings have proved that it is inferior to human beings. Even the most rigorous equipment is not as good as the human brain. The one eyed man looked at the data sheet and saw it with a rustling voice. The cigarette end was about to burn his fingers, and he didn''t know it. "You mean it has a lot to do with the devil?" He didn''t really think about it. He is not an analyst. He can only shoot the brains of evil things with a pair of iron hands. He is a violent leader. Jin Heli said: "there is no mistake. Ten years ago, Cang City experienced energy fluctuations. After its destruction, the frequency of evil activities in the surrounding cities gradually increased. There must be those cities in the list of the top ten cities." The one eyed man touched his hairy head and said, "this is a bit of trouble. There are not many experts in Yanhai city. If the evil things really change frequently, I''m afraid they can''t stand it. If they can''t, they must be guarded by more experts." "It''s your business. It''s none of my business." Jin Heli was very cold. After reporting her work, she turned and left. The one eyed man looked at his back. Graceful! Sexy high cold! Big wave! It''s also a way to break out your own temperament. "It''s a cold little girl. I want to introduce a good boyfriend to you. Just think about it." The one eyed man was talking to himself, and Lin fan, a psychotic, came to mind. He couldn''t forget it at the thought of it. If In case If. That''s cool. Suburban, abandoned factory. A battered van came slowly. Bang Dang! Bang! Bang! Two men in blue overalls got out of the car. "Brother Zhou, are we really safe here?" "There are ghosts in broad daylight." "It''s said on TV that there are evil things in the suburbs. If we meet them, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome." "What are you afraid of? If you have big brother, you can still abandon you. If it''s not for our lack of funds to start a company, I don''t want to bring you to this abandoned factory to sell iron. " These two are the two local famous kidnappers who successfully kidnapped the son of the richest man, but abandoned the bondage because of mental illness. Scar Zhou Hu! Wretched king! They pushed open the door of the abandoned factory, creaking. Erdan looked up at the iron door and knocked to verify the material. "Brother Zhou, this is the iron gate. Why don''t we take it away? I estimate that we can sell it for several thousand yuan according to the weight." Although Erdan was once a partial student, he was also a high-quality student who graduated from college. He is good at financial management. Zhou Hu said, "it''s too big. Go inside and find the small one."When I heard my younger brother say that the iron door is worth thousands of yuan, I must have some ideas. Look at the old van. The size difference is a little big. It''s a bad thing that it can''t be carried away. When we become stronger and bigger, it''s not too late for us to come back. Their dream is to open a professional cleaning company of their own, focusing on the drainage. The slogan is simple: no matter how black and smelly it is, just give money to ensure smooth flow. The abandoned warehouse is quiet. It''s a little scary to be quiet. If it was in the past, Zhou Hu raised his foot and opened the door to heaven for Lao Tzu. Now, after his hard work, he likes this kind of industrious feeling. Maybe it''s the feeling that even if it''s an abandoned warehouse, it''s a kind of theft to come here for lattes. I''m always very uneasy. Wang Erdan follows brother Zhou, so the younger brother must have the consciousness of the younger brother. Never walk in front of the elder brother. If there is a knife in front of him, he can at least run away. He is highly respected by his elder brother now. The elder brother often asks him some professional questions. Even if he doesn''t understand them, he can talk nonsense and get good results. The elder brother often pats him on the shoulder and praises: "reading is good." Wang Erdan never felt how proud he was to finish college. Since his elder brother praised him, he felt as if he had stood up. It''s really great. The warehouse, which has been closed for a long time, has a rotten smell. The smell in the air is very bad. "Brother Zhou, do you smell something wrong?" "For example?" "The smell of blood." When Zhou Hu heard his younger brother''s words, he suddenly raised his spirit. In front of him, he was not a younger brother who seemed to know nothing, but a high-ranking student who graduated from college. There is some truth in what he said. There was a bit of clutter in the warehouse, as if someone had made a big fuss in it. "Brother Zhou, look at the footprints on the ground..." Wang Erdan patted his elder brother on the shoulder and pointed to the huge footprints on the ground. He was so scared that his hair stood up. How could it be human footprints? Even the wild animals are not so big. There can''t be evil things. Seeing the footprints, Zhou Hu took a cool breath. The temperature has gone up again. This is the result of more cool air. All of a sudden. A huge shadow covers them. Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan look at each other. The owner of the shadow is behind them. Looking at the figure of the shadow, it seems that it is very big and not human. Just because the cool air has been absorbed, the temperature of the environment has risen sharply. It''s cold. Sweat bristles up. Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan blinked and laughed bitterly. "Illusion." "Brother Zhou, what you said seems to be a little possible, or you can have a look first, and then I''ll see." Their hearts are crying and shouting. We know that we are wrong. We should not have this kind of careful thinking of taking advantage. We go to the abandoned factories in the suburbs to find some scrap iron to sell for money. But we didn''t mean it. I just want to have dinner. Whoo! Whoo! The heat was spitting out at their back neck, although it was very hot, but for them, it was like being in an ice cellar. Fear hung over me. They slowly turned around and looked up. Their pupils were shrinking and their eyes were staring round. A green gorilla was standing in front of them. Blood was flowing from the gorilla''s body, one eye was closed, and blood was flowing down the corner of his eye. "Orangutan..." "Gorilla with green hair." At this time, gegwu was seriously injured. He was fighting with an evil thing here. The evil thing came to him. After a war, he was injured, and the evil thing was killed by him. The strong will come soon. "Gegewu!" The green hair wizard screamed and gradually shrunk in front of Zhou Hu. Then he fainted to the ground. At this time, his condition could not support him to maintain his strongest body. He could only shrink his body, gather energy and recover slowly. "Brother Zhou, I''ll protect you." When Wang Erdan saw that the orangutan was getting smaller, he fainted. Of course, he would not let him bear the brunt. It''s most important to protect his elder brother. As for evil things, he would chop one by one. Zhou Hu slaps Erdan in the face and pushes him away. Then he looks at the orangutan curiously. "What''s the price of orangutans now?" "How much is the meat?" "The price of the zoo." "Brother Zhou, it''s against the law. It''s against the law to catch the green haired mutant gorilla in the suburb. If we sell it to the zoo, we''ll make a profit and go to jail." Zhou Hu squints, drags his chin, and runs his brain quickly. Various pictures appear: monkey playing It''s supposed to be playing with orangutans, like wearing a collar to perform in the city.no way. Our dream is to start a professional sewage cleaning company, not to do it. "Take him and let''s go." Zhou Hu decided to go back and study it. Wang Erdan said, "brother Zhou, do you really take it?" Zhou Hu patted Erdan on the shoulder and said, "Erdan, elder brother knows that you are a college student with higher culture than elder brother. But what elder brother wants to tell you is that you still have a gap with elder brother in courage. If you believe in elder brother, elder brother will not harm you." "Even if there''s a problem, it''s the big brother''s face. What are you afraid of?" "I believe you, big brother." Wang Erdan nods. He has been following his elder brother for many years, and he has long been convinced by his courage. Soon. They don''t even want scrap iron. They throw the orangutan behind the van. Get in the car. Step on the accelerator, whew, roll up the dust, disappear in the distant horizon. It wasn''t long. The strong in special departments are coming. The detected energy belongs to level 8 evil things, and it''s still two ends. Ordinary members are not the opponents of evil things at all. Only when these experts come, can they suppress evil things steadily. Evil things! Come out and die! PS: I''ll write the old book later. The new book will write a big chapter in the early morning. Maybe there are six or seven thousand words. We can go to bed first. Chapter 120 Abandoned factories. When the strong men of special departments arrive, they are ready to fight against evil things. According to the monitoring, there are only two energy fluctuations, but there are dozens of them here, which occupy an absolute advantage in number. You want to fight us? Sorry. With so many people here, we have long been used to a group of people picking you two. "Be careful, the evil things are very cunning. If anyone is attacked by the evil things and dies, he can rest assured that he will support his wife and children." "Grass "The dog thief." "Seriously, this is not the time to joke." Every time they have to face evil things, they always like to joke to ease the tension. This time, there are not many old drivers who like to drive. If they don''t explain that they are here to fight against evil things, they can become the driving scene. They''ve smelled evil, they''ve smelled blood. Danger is coming. Darkness is coming. Guys, hold on. After entering the warehouse, a group of people gathered there. They had already adjusted their preparations for the battle, but they became "I suspect it must have been hurt a lot before it died." "Well, yes." "It may not have thought that it would die so miserable." "I don''t know if it suffered from indescribable harm before it died." "I took a look. From the scars and the surrounding fluid No, "he said The scene. A level 8 evil creature died here, with only half of his head left. His body was full of sunken meat pits. He looked miserable and could be called the most miserable one in the evil world. "Let''s break up." "Scattered, scattered." "The corpse collector should come to work quickly." It''s just like you are ready to make a havoc in heaven. When you get to Nantianmen, you suddenly feel weak. If you think about it carefully, it''s boring. It''s disappointing to think about it. A dilapidated neighborhood. A symbol of the poor. A van with the noble atmosphere of car owners stopped slowly. Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan get out of the car and look around. After confirming that there is no one, they quickly move the orangutan upstairs. Despite the scars on Zhou Hu''s face, he thinks that he has become a big brother. The reality is very cruel. The times are different. It''s not that you dare to fight hard to get ahead. You must have a degree, culture, knowledge and brain, or he will look like this. Two people crowded in an extremely heavy industrial style of the house, back to the original wall exudes a sense of the times. "Brother Zhou, what should we do now?" Wang Erdan looked at the green hair wizard. He looked left and right. He thought it was a very dangerous thing. It was so fierce that he shouldn''t bring it back. Zhou Hu fiddled with the green hair wizard, from the head to the bottom, haha, with a smile, "it''s the male." "I have some ideas. Do you think it will work?" Wang Erdan said, "brother Zhou, please make it clear." This is true of educated people. Occasionally, only three words can express specific content. This kind of expression It''s amazing. Zhou Hu seriously said: "we will send the information and photos of orangutans to the Internet. I believe there must be a mother orangutan. Our slogan is to breed cheaply and accurately. The price is fair and the old and the young are not deceived." Wang Erdan is very stupid, timid, but absolutely not stupid. He opens his mouth and looks at big brother in a daze. It''s not because brother Zhou is overbearing. But I feel that this method is a little bit bad. "Brother Zhou, are you serious? It''s against the law. If we send it to the Internet, we will be in prison. " You need to be clear. Absolutely not. It''s not only killing people, but also playing with yourself. Zhou Hu looked at the green hair Gewu. For a moment, he was lost in thought. It was hard to make money. Now he wanted to stand up and earn money, so he turned his mind and thought about the way to make money. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. "What about Lin Fan and Lao Zhang?" Qian Xiaobao is still so handsome, his handsome is not reflected in the face, but the kind of handsome with the smell of gold. One white covers all ugliness. Whether you are rich or not, you are the most handsome. Beach vacation is too boring, those wearing bikini aunt is really vulgar, he came back, thinking of his good friends, so the idea of a move, luxury cars and bodyguard team all gathered. Dean Hao smiles and lowers his posture a little. "They go out on a tour and come back in a while." This is the real gold Lord. It''s the fundamental truth that Qingshan psychiatric hospital has a long history to make the gold Lord happy. This kind of opportunity is too rare. If we can meet it, we should try our best to make him happy."Where did they go?" Xiao Bao asked. All parts of the world are small in his eyes, just like going home from here. Dean Hao wanted to say that he had gone to a special department, but after thinking about it, he could never say that if the gold owner went to a special department, he would be able to lick it better than him with the ability of one eyed dragon. That is to push the gold owner out. "I don''t know. They''re traveling together. They''ll come back after a while. I''ll let you know when they come back." Dean Hao is a good person. He will always think about Qingshan mental hospital. You can say that he is a dog licker or a money seeker. But You can''t say he didn''t pay for Castle Peak mental hospital. If there''s someone you haven''t paid. He would point at his white hair and roar. He would open his eyes and see clearly what the white hair is. I''m still very young. Qian Xiaobao is not very happy. He waves his hand and arranges for his bodyguards to retreat. Qingshan mental hospital without friends is not the place he wants to come to. The luxury car left slowly. With a smile on his face, Dean Hao thought that maybe they should come back for two days. He turned and left, but a voice came. "Hao Ren." Dean Hao stood in the same place and didn''t turn around. He was familiar with the voice. He frowned slightly. Then he relaxed, raised a false smile and said, "it''s you." ¡­¡­ March 22nd! There''s a sense of urgency. That''s the expectation for April 1st, it''s getting closer and closer. Lin Fan didn''t have such a feeling. He even forgot what happened on April 1st, or didn''t care about what happened. He just took it as a short dream. "Lin fan, master, I may not be able to come tonight." Liu Ying stood at the door, smiling, and then caressed the soft black hair. Although there was only one, everything was developing in a good direction. "Why?" Lin fan asked. "Is there anything wrong with us?" The same is true of Lao Zhang. He likes to give people the feeling of needling. Once only Lin Fan was willing to believe him, but others always doubted him. Liu Ying said with a smile: "it''s very good here. I didn''t go back for three days in a row. My girlfriend complained." Lao Zhang pondered for a moment and said, "then you can let your girlfriend live with us." "Yes, our beds are big enough to sleep in." Lin Fan said. Liu Ying blinked, always feeling that they are engaged in a certain color. "No, I''ll come the day after tomorrow." He felt that both of them were really humorous and could be so serious when talking about color. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang looked at each other, but said, "OK." Liu Ying and the two of them left. Walking in the Department, they both felt a little frivolous. It was not because of last night''s tiredness, but now they are very proud. Finally, a hair has grown, which symbolizes beauty. Encounter colleagues, will come to colleagues, pretend to ask, do you find that I am different today with the past? Colleagues look left and right, up and down, and finally spit out a word: "handsome!" It''s so simple to be worldly. Either you praise me or I praise you. You''re happy, and I''m happy. After all, they used to be people who helped the poor together, brothers on the battlefield, and brothers in poverty alleviation. I can''t speak ill of you. That day. Special departments spread the news, Liu Ying''s head grows a hair, if you meet Liu Ying, he asked you what''s different, please answer: your hair is really black. Because of Liu Ying''s propaganda. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang come into the public view. Yesterday, when the one eyed man took them to the test room, they attracted a lot of people''s attention. The people who can let the head take the lead by himself must be extraordinary, but the result is a little unsatisfactory. I didn''t see a surprising scene. As for the amazing scene, only the staff saw it. Finally, because of this, something happened. Many people want to know the origin of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Go to the personnel department to ask Feiya. Feiya looks confused. You ask me, who do I ask? Street! Lin Fan strolls with Lao Zhang. It''s very busy outside, but it always makes them feel out of place. Stand at the zebra crossing, look at the red light and wait for the green light. Also waiting for the red light passers-by, pointing to the evil cock, whispering, whispering. It''s rare to keep chickens as pets. Now I see it with my own eyes, I must feel very curious. Some passers-by take out their mobile phones to take photos and send them to the circle of friends to attract a wave of praise. At this point. An old woman riding an electric car, looking at the red light, was tired of waiting. Her idea was very simple. I rode there blatantly. When the driver saw me, she didn''t let me go first.Start the electric car. Lin Fan grabbed her arm and pointed to the light, "the red light is not allowed to go, waiting for the green light." The old woman glanced at Lin fan, put aside his hand, and turned back: "mind your own business." Riding my little electric donkey. I fly freely. Nobody cares about me. Hit me if you have the guts. Bang! "Ah The passers-by were frightened by the scene before them, and then someone called out: "there''s an accident." They ran over to watch for the first time. Some take out their mobile phones, take photos and send them to their circle of friends. [traffic lights on Xiangyang Road, traffic accident, unknown life and death, terrible! ¡¿ Lin Fan: "something really happened." Lao Zhang: "don''t these people watch the news? I don''t understand the traffic rules. I always feel like there''s something wrong here. Shall we go and have a look? " Lin Fan shook his head, indifferent way: "no, the news said, traffic scene must not onlookers, in order to prevent causing more traffic accidents." "It''s green. Let''s go." He wanted to call the old woman for an ambulance, but he didn''t have a mobile phone, so he had to give up. But there were so many people at the scene. There must be someone willing to help her. The rooster listened to their conversation all the way. Staring at them in shock. It has a feeling now. These two stupid human beings are absolutely abnormal. All of a sudden. The evil cock carries the noble chicken head. Just now, it catches the breath of the same kind. There is a special signal in the breath. "I want to eat people." Yeah! There are evil people who want to eat people so blatantly. I''m afraid it''s very strong. The rooster of evil things has thought carefully. Look at two stupid humans. It feels like it depends on this time. Chapter 121 Sanhe pig farm! Hum! The pig''s cry is very low, just like the old man in the last time, making a reluctant voice, hoping to attract other people''s attention. Sixty percent of the pork consumed by Yanhai citizens is supplied from here. The supply is large. The boss is sitting on the pigsty with ten fingers of gold ring, holding his sister in his left hand, holding his wine cup in his right hand, and being able to drive a Ferrari with one foot. It''s a little strange in the pigsty number 001. The pigs here are not humming and shouting like other pigs in the pigsty. They all lie there quietly. Even the rolled up pig''s tail looks like a turtle, and they dare not swing. Is it because of eating too much and indigestion? Obviously not. But inside the pigsty, there is a different, but mostly similar pig who closes his eyes to rest and breathes up and down, just like a human sleeping. Pig''s eyes have always been longing for freedom, one day to eat, there will be a day of peace, but now such a day of peace has been completely broken. Because It is. That''s right. This is a strong pig with brighter hair than other pigs. Ordinary pigs shudder when they smell it, and even their right to mate is completely lost. "Dinner''s ready." A pig farm employee came over with a bucket and poured the feed into the basin. The pigs didn''t dare move. They like to eat, can not resist the temptation of any food, in front of the feed, is the most delicious food they have ever eaten in their life, but that one did not move, they dare not. The keeper grinned curiously and left to himself. "It''s strange." At this point. Evil pig smell the smell, it slowly opened its eyes, as evil it has its own ideal, hegemony is its goal. Look at the pigs around indifferently. Very satisfied. We all know that there are any good things. When the king doesn''t enjoy them, they all wait quietly and dare not cross the border. When he just fell asleep, he had a dream. Man becomes its food. It''s delicious. Just wake up the moment, it knows that this is a dream, not real existence, because it has to hide itself with the help of pigsty, so as to avoid the pursuit of the strong human. It''s an evil creature with a lot of ideas. Pigs are not stupid. It''s always thinking. Why should we be sent here? Why should we hide in the human world for the time being? If we really want to occupy the human world, it would be much better to directly and wantonly attack it. Think about it. Evil pig eat feed, taste OK, but it does not like such food, in order to hide their identity, so as not to be found by human beings, it can only do so. Eat, eat. The evil pig looked up and found a chicken standing on the railing of the pigsty. Smell it. It''s the same smell. [evil Rooster: it seems that your environment here is not very good, and the taste is pungent, but I think this is your strategy. Cover your own taste with smell, and you can better escape the pursuit of human beings. ¡¿ [evil pig King: none of your business! ¡¿ the communication between the evil things is always so simple, the call that can''t be understood can tell the experience between the two sides. The evil rooster is in a bad mood. This fellow is too arrogant. But think about it, the strong are like this, only the weak will be humble. [evil Rooster: I smell your breath. You want to eat. ¡¿ [evil pig King: none of your business! ¡¿ there are chrysanthemum like traces of anger on the head of the evil rooster. I have good words with you. Do you humiliate me like this? Forget it. A strong person has personality and can understand you. [evil Rooster: are you strong? ¡¿ [evil pig King: none of your business! ¡¿ it''s still the same answer. If it''s not for the evil cock who knows how to bear humiliation, it will definitely burst up and peck the other person''s eyes, so that it can know the power of our evil cock. At this point. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are standing in front of the pigsty, watching curiously. "Why did it bring us here?" Lin fan asked. Old man Zhang said, "maybe he likes it here." They looked around, the smell was pungent, but the pig''s cry was very interesting. They used to stay in the mental hospital, and rarely came out. Now, an unknown door opened towards them. [evil cock: I feel that you want to eat people. I''ll bring you two. If you are weak, don''t move. If you are strong, eat them. No one will find you in this place. ¡¿It''s been brainwashing itself. I''m an insider, I''m a hero. But now the situation is unclear and dangerous. It must take actions, such as killing these two stupid humans, escaping from them and continuing to hide. Think about it. This is a very necessary thing. Staying in the headquarters of special departments is a very dangerous thing, and it has done very well. As an evil thing, it is very proud. Who among the evil things can swagger in and out of the special departments? No, that''s why it says it''s a hero. The pig king of evil things really wants to eat people. When the same kind asks him if he is strong, he wants to spray on each other angrily. Are you blind? Don''t you see that my younger brother is thousands of years old, and he is honest with me? As long as I eat, they can only watch, until I finish eating, it''s their turn. That''s bullying. This is the status of the king of pigs. Pig King: I''m very strong. ¡¿ the rooster believed it, then jumped down and fell into the pigsty. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang saw that the hen had fallen inside, but they didn''t rush to pull the rope to pull it out. It''s lying on the railing, bending over, stretching out, trying to pull it out of the pigsty. The rooster noticed the situation at this time. Sneer in my heart. Stupid humans, your end has come. ¡­¡­ After a long time! Crackle! A pile of firewood was burning, and the fire was burning the surrounding soil. The evil Rooster stood there without expression. The little corns were branded with the fire light, and the evil pig king, who was slowly rotating, stabbed by a stick and roasted on the fire. The evil cock can''t accept this reality. What he said is totally different from what happened. What about the noise? It''s said that it''s very strong, but now it''s turned into a golden roast pig. It''s a little changed. The common pigs in No. 001 pigsty are completely liberated. It doesn''t matter who dies. The key is that there are no pigs to prevent them from enjoying feed and choosing mating rights. "How fragrant "It''s delicious!" The evil cock listened to the voices of two human beings, and his eyes were very confused. I wanted to take two human beings to you to eat, but you repay me like this, which made me very embarrassed. It''s eating pig King''s meat with its head down. Yeah! It''s delicious. There is still a force pouring into the body. Although it is rare, it is a good start. He was very sad about the death of the evil pig king. He didn''t bring two human beings here because he wanted to eat meat, but really wanted to meet the needs of the same kind. You want to eat human, I brought it to you, but you don''t work hard, who can blame? Blame me? I didn''t force you. If the evil pig king knew what the rooster thought, he would definitely come back to life, and he would work hard with it. Far away. The breeder smelled a smell, followed the smell, and exclaimed: "what are you doing?" He saw two strangers roasting pigs, and the pig had been eaten with half of its legs left. He was so bold that he stole all the pigs here. He immediately took out his walkie talkie and informed the person in charge. "Manager, someone is stealing pigs to eat at the scene. Come here quickly." The manager is playing mobile games. He has a natural and comfortable life. When he hears that someone is stealing pigs and eating, he immediately comes here with a stick. Mad dares to steal here. If he doesn''t find this situation, he will have to give away his salary this month and probably owe a lot. Things are often so wonderful. The manager came in a hurry, pointed at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, threatened to stew your chicken without losing money. Evil cock: none of my business. Just gradually The manager was uncomfortable with Lin Fan''s eyes and smile. His momentum was much weaker. He talked with them about terms with uncertain eyes. Lose money. No money? Call the family. No phone? This rhythm is to eat white pigs. I''ve never seen such arrogant people. "Although we have no money and no phone, you can come back with us, and someone will give you money there." "I didn''t know that you raised it. If we knew, we would get your consent, but the situation just now is like this. We..." Next is Lin Fan full of magic like explanation, anyway, is a word. Fan! But in this way, when Lin Fan talked about these things, he was very serious, as if he was saying something really similar. In fact, what he said was the truth. It''s just because I''m so crazy. The breeder whispered with the manager, whether they will have brain problems, can not offend do not offend, follow them back to get money on the line, needless to say so much.The manager agreed. That''s true. After they left. In addition, there is a pair of very spiritual eyes in the pigsty looking at the distance. It is an evil thing. I saw the scene in front of me. "Dad You''ve died miserably "Traitor, damned traitor, has attracted strong human beings to eat my father." The pig king, seeing that there was no one around, jumped up and ran across the railings towards the distance. He wanted to tell more evil things about what he saw and heard. There are traitors in our evil things. My dad died. Ordinary pigs have a very strong learning ability, see a pig can cross the railings, they also work hard, jump up, pig head hit the railings. The cry of killing pigs sounded. Special departments. One eyed man was just about to enter the Department gate when someone called his name from behind. He looked back. Standing in the same place for a long time did not speak, then smile, toward each other. "I didn''t expect you to come. I didn''t expect that you would come to Yanhai city to find me. There must be something wrong." The one eyed man asked with a smile. It was a man he didn''t expect. It didn''t feel like there would be any intersection before. But now it doesn''t seem that simple. Chapter 122 The middle-aged man is not handsome in appearance. His beard adds a kind of masculinity. Wearing a suit, black shoes and big back, it seems to be a mature noble old man with gold. Jin Shangwu is a senior member of the headquarters of a special department in China. On the surface, he is the leader of the strategy department, but no one knows about his secret part-time job. "For decades, I thought that as the top leader of Yanhai special department, you would not know my old classmate." With a smile, Jin Shangwu took out a cigarette box and handed it to the one eyed man. This is a special cigarette. It''s not available outside. It''s expensive and has no market. The one eyed man put the cigarette on the tip of his nose and sniffed it. He said strangely, "it''s very expensive. If it''s not for you, I''m afraid I can''t afford it in my life. If it''s put out for auction, it''s worth at least 10000 yuan." This seems to say very casual, but always feel something wrong. "You''re joking. If you want to smoke like this, you can''t go back. I''ll send you a box." Jin Shangwu laughs and says casually that a pack of cigarettes worth 200000 yuan will be given away in a box. Besides being rich and powerful, he can only say that he has power and power. The material of smoke is extracted from something evil and modern science and technology. It''s a luxury. "I can''t afford it. I dare not take it. I dare not take it." The one eyed man waved his hand, opened the relationship, and even handed back the cigarette he had just taken. Jin Shangwu said, "do you still remember revenge?" The one eyed man looked at him, touched his hairy head and said, "who can? Everyone has his youth. When he was young, most of them emphasized friendship and loyalty. What happened was all experience. When he retired later, it was all memory." It was very simple. It''s because of loyalty, the price is an eye. "Well, what are you doing? If you come to Yanhai city to find me, you can tell me if you have anything. I''ve been very busy recently. I''ve just been hungry and ate a bowl of wonton. It''s delicious. It''s only six yuan a bowl." "If you want to eat, please next time." The one eyed man doesn''t hate Jin Shangwu. It''s not a matter to think about the past. Moreover, there is no intersection between the two. There is a generation gap between them. Jin Shangwu lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. "Before I came here, I went to find Hao Ren. He was the same as before, but he didn''t change much. That''s because his hair was a lot gray. I wanted to talk to him. I didn''t expect that he was very busy. He didn''t talk about it without saying a few words." "What do you want from him? Now people want to make money. You have a lot of money. You can talk about it. " The one eyed man hated Hao Ren deeply. If it wasn''t for him, he would not have known two mental patients. Moreover, he suffered so much in the early stage, and now he is bringing the patients back to the special department. Think about it. I always feel how unwise I was. Jin Shangwu smiles and doesn''t speak. He obviously agrees with this. "You paid?" One eyed man saw him smile like this, it seems to reveal a kind of, you are really smart, you are right, it is really close, you can guess. Jin Shangwu said: "Lao Hao said that he is very tired now. He hopes his old friends can help him. I don''t want to invite me to his office to have a cup of tea and have a chat. Give him a check, he doesn''t want to, let me transfer, transfer five million to him, when the money arrives, he says something, don''t talk, you say this person, how now all like this "It''s true that the older he gets, the better he gets. I remember he used to be very honest." Hearing this, the one eyed man laughed, "five million people want to chat with him. You want to eat farts. They are sponsored by the rich. One hundred million people a year. It''s very good to see that five million people are worth at least 20 times. I guarantee that he will invite you to the office to have tea and light a cigarette for you in person." Hao Ren awesome. I''ll take care of you. I will praise you a lot when I see you in the future. "Oh, I almost got down to business. What''s the matter with you coming to me? I don''t believe you come to see me when you''re free. It''s not your style." The one eyed man was wary, afraid that the other party would dig a hole for him to jump. Jin Shangwu said: "recently, there is a vacancy on the top. I have promoted you to the top. It has been approved. You can go to the headquarters to take a post, which is one level higher than now." "I''m here to talk to you face to face. After all, we can only talk about it clearly when we meet." The one eyed man was stunned. It''s really a good thing to leave Yanhai city and promote him to the headquarters. It''s just that a lot of problems have recently occurred in Yanhai City, such as the evil things and demons that have disappeared for 30 years. Recently, the frequency of evil things in Yanhai city has entered the top ten. The signs come together. "You''re not a traitor, are you?" Asked the one eyed man. Now it''s a bit cruel. If you don''t brag, his one eyed man is the mascot of Yanhai city. No, it should be the treasure of the town. Since he worked in Yanhai city for so many years, the weather has been good and the people live and work in peace and contentment. Even the evil things are so clever.If it wasn''t for the subsidence on the other side of Mount Tai, a group of evil things would come out. In addition, the God of eggs ran to Yanhai City, leading to a sharp rise in the frequency of evil things. As far as his name is concerned, evil things have to pee in their crotch. Don''t believe it. It''s true. "I don''t know what you mean." Jin Shangwu said. The one eyed man laughed, "it''s not interesting. Just talk about it casually. And thank you for your kindness. I''m used to it in Yanhai city. You have to go ten or twenty years earlier. I''m sure I''ll go with you. Now, I can''t go. " He can be the leader of Yanhai city. Do you rely on a pair of iron palms with explosive evil heads? No He depends on his brain. Based on the current situation, he guessed a few points If he is really transferred to leave Yanhai City, and during the period of transfer, there is a blank period, and Yanhai city lacks a strong man like him who is like a God, it must be a big event. The evil things counterattack instantly, and the consequences are unimaginable. Anyway, he''s very clear now. If anyone transfers me from Yanhai City, he is a traitor and wants to pave the way for evil things. I thought I was stupid. "Don''t you think about it?" Jin Shangwu asked. The one eyed man said, "I don''t want to, I don''t want to." Looking at the one eyed man, Jin Shangwu wants to say that you have done enough. There is no need to dwell on Yanhai city. The latest data can be analyzed not only by Yanhai City, but also by the special departments of major cities. It''s not good. Danger is all around. There are lessons to be learned. "It''s really a rare opportunity." Jin Shangwu said. The one eyed man laughed, "why, it''s compensation. If I can take office in the headquarters, it seems that you have done a lot." "Ah Jin Shangwu sighs. He knows that this guy''s temper has never changed. It''s useless to say more. No matter how much he says, it''s a waste of saliva. Right now. A van slowly stopped. The keeper and the manager bring Lin Fan down. The manager was afraid that the other party would beat him severely, so he took the keeper with him. If he was beaten, at least the keeper was in front of him. They looked around. Special department headquarters. It''s so high-end and holy. Although they manage thousands of pigs, they are very experienced. But when they come to this place, they are very nervous. It''s not that they are humble, but that they have a bit of psychological pressure. But soon. They adjust their mind. We are not wrong, not against the law, they steal our pigs, we come to ask for money, it is natural, no one can say we are wrong. After figuring this out. He suddenly became stiff, and there was a breath in his heart, from his chest to his abdomen, stiff. Lin Fan pondered, who should go to better. The first thing he thought of was Xiaobao. But Xiaobao is not at home. Are you going home? That doesn''t work, so I want to come back here. He was surprised to find that the one eyed man was there. At this point. One eyed man talks with Jin Shangwu, but he doesn''t notice Lin fan at all. "Hello, can you do me a favor?" Lin Fan appeared beside the one eyed man, which was not very nice. After all, it was a troublesome thing. "Well?" The one eyed man was surprised, not that he didn''t want to see Lin fan, but how he appeared here. Then he saw the two strangers following him. Strange. Who are they? Jin Shangwu was attracted by the evil Rooster at the first sight. He had already smelled the smell of the evil rooster. His brow was slightly wrinkled, but he didn''t say much. After all, he wasn''t the only one who found it. The one eyed man didn''t show any intention. "Yes." Basically don''t think, two mental patients appear in front of you at the same time, say such words with you, don''t have to say anything, don''t care what things, as long as can do, basically promise. In addition to acupuncture for eyes. Thank you! No need. It''s your skill that I can suffer losses several times. It also shows that I''m not smart enough. "Manager, he''s a good man. You can talk to him if you need anything." Lin fan pulls the manager over and stands there with Lao Zhang. The manager looked at Lin Fan and the one eyed man. The one eyed man was blind, which made him afraid. It was like a terrible executioner standing in front of him. "Don''t be nervous, just say what you have." The one eyed man patted each other on the shoulder to stabilize his trembling legs. What''s the fear? For a man like me who has paid everything for Yanhai City, his face should be very good. Although he is long and serious, the light in his eyes is absolutely warm.The manager spoke out slowly. There is no embellishment, even the price of meat is not dare to calculate, calculate the factory price. His request is very humble, just to get some compensation, you can''t let him pay for it. "Well." The one eyed man nodded, "you''re right." Then he touched his pocket. Unfortunately, he had some money, but when he saw Jin Shangwu, he said with a smile: "help me pad it first." Jin Shangwu looks at the one eyed man with a slightly strange look in his eyes. He is really rich, but he always feels that the money is not quite right. Am I a big wrongdoer? Lao Zhang said in a low voice, "he''s really a good man. I really want to help him cure his eyes." Lin Fan patted him on the shoulder and said, "there''s a chance." Yes, there is a chance. It''s terrible to be missed. Chapter 123 treatment? Sure enough, they didn''t give up. The one eyed man''s arm vibrated slightly. When he heard the words of two psychotic patients, he felt that it was hard for him to be missed. No matter it was a group fight or a single fight, he was fearless. But the only fear is that. They stare into his eyes all the time, which is a terrible thing. The manager got the money and bowed to thank him. He was very polite. In fact, he was a bold man. Otherwise, he would not have heard someone steal a pig, so he skillfully held a stick to beat Lin fan. It''s just that one eyed man puts a little pressure on him. That kind of oppression is too strong on the blood of species. Proper lowliness will leave a good impression on the other party. When we meet in the future, the other party may say, I remember you, you are the one The name doesn''t matter. It''s just familiar. The manager took the breeder to get on the car, stepped on the accelerator, and disappeared in the sight of everyone. "You are a good man, thank you." Lin Fan said. Old man Zhang nodded and agreed with the saying, "are you free tonight? Believe me for once, I''m serious. " The one eyed man just laughed and didn''t speak. Believe it? There is no trust between us. In fact, it''s not necessary to say these words. It''s a little emotional. "Who are these two?" Jin Shangwu found that they didn''t have anything special, and it was a bit strange. When they face others, they always keep smiling. Smiling is a good expression, but their smile is a little different from others. There''s an unspeakable gloom. The one eyed man wanted to introduce the two mental patients to Jin Shangwu, but he didn''t take the initiative to introduce them "Hello, Lin fan." Lin Fan put out his hand with a smile. "Hello, Lao Zhang." The same is true of old man Zhang. The one eyed man didn''t speak. He won''t tell each other when he went to the theatre like this. What you are facing now are two mental patients. Be careful and don''t talk. But he didn''t say that. How happy it is to introduce you to two special new friends. Why think so much. Jin Shangwu shakes hands with Lin Fan with a smile and names himself. Then he wants to loosen his hand and shake hands with Lao Zhang. But Lin Fan''s grip is very tight. He doesn''t want to loosen his hand, so he smiles quietly at him. It''s a new friendship. Looking at the one eyed man, Jin Shangwu seems to be asking what kind of routine this is. Some of them don''t quite understand. One eyed men don''t see it. In front of the scene, two mental patients greet you. If you don''t do it well, you will be chopped to death, and no one will help you. Even his bright heart is gradually darkening. If you don''t deceive him and say that this psychopath is a master of acupuncture and moxibustion technology, you will never refuse to try to make up with Jin Shangwu. After the injection. It must be the same as him. At least one leg is paralyzed. It''s interesting to think about it. Jin Shangwu pondered and looked at the two in front of him. Suddenly, he thought of a way. He crossed his hands and shook hands with them at the same time. "Hello." The one eyed man looked at him in surprise. Great! I can think of it all. Why does everyone think of this way. It''s amazing. Jin Shangwu doesn''t take these two seriously. After all, he is chatting with the top leaders of special departments. Ordinary members say hello and know how to give in. Naturally, he will leave at this time. Unfortunately, he thinks too much. Lin Fan led the rooster standing in place, Lao Zhang is also the case, did not mean to go. Jin Shangwu said with a smile, "what else do you have?" "Nothing." "I''m fine, too." "It''s OK, too." Lin Fan said with Lao Zhang, but also for the evil cock mouth, obviously two people a chicken combination so perfect formed. Looking at the one eyed man, Jin Shangwu asked again what happened to the two men. Since they were all OK, why did they stay here. The one eyed man said with a smile: "I''d like to introduce you to these two new members of our special department. This old Zhang is very powerful. He has made remarkable achievements in acupuncture treatment. If you feel uncomfortable, you can ask him to tie you up." The dragon finally opened his mouth and wanted to pit him. Jin Shangwu looks at Lao Zhang. To be honest, he doesn''t believe it. It''s not that he looks down on others, but that the other person''s expression and eyes send out the meaning. He always feels that there is something wrong with him. But this is recommended by one eyed men. His original intention was to have a good chat with him. If these two did not appear, it would probably have ended here. Now that the opportunity has come, he naturally wants to seize it."Good." "Give it a try. It happens that my neck is sore recently." Jin Shangwu smiles and accepts it. Office. Jin shangwuping lay on the sofa, turned his head and said: "long term work leads to the cervical spine is not very comfortable here, went to the hospital to check, the doctor said I can treat the symptoms of this situation, but can not cure." "Give it to me." Old man Zhang is a very confident old man. He has great confidence in his acupuncture and moxibustion. The half step universe movement method is not a joke, but after countless years of human experiments, he finally forms his ability. He comforted Jin Shangwu and told him not to be nervous. "Lao Zhang, come on." Lin Fan clenched his fist to cheer him up. Lao Zhang said, "I will try my best." The one eyed man is not anxious to drink tea and smoke cheap cigarettes. He looks at Jin Shangwu lying there with no expression on his face, and a smile rises from the corner of his mouth. It''s a pity if we don''t leave some good memories. Lao Zhang took out the big baby, gently stroked the needle box, and said with a smile, "this is the needle box you gave me. I always keep it well." One eyed man gives Lao Zhang a thumbs up. Please start your performance. Jin Shangwu didn''t worry too much when he saw the slender silver needle. Acupuncture and moxibustion in traditional Chinese medicine is very good. Now there are many high hospitals teaching acupuncture and moxibustion. The purpose is to prove to the high hospital that we can treat more people with silver needle even without your green light treatment. Good idea. It is indeed constructive. Moreover, Lao Zhang is older, and his manipulation is very professional. At first sight, he is a very skilled master. Lao Zhang: can I be a master? How about I give Lin Fan needles every day. It''s not how good I am. It''s practice that makes perfect. "Don''t be nervous. Trust my level. My half step cosmic operation method is very powerful. My friends also believe me." Wait, there seems to be some problems. Jin Shangwu felt that there was something wrong with the meaning of this sentence. According to normal people''s thinking, it must be impossible to say that, but now the person who wants to give him the needle says something that makes him panic. Is this good or bad. "Don''t move, first stitch." Pop! The first needle falls! "Do you feel it?" "No "Oh, that''s normal." Old man Zhang holds the silver needle and looks for a special position. He says that there is a problem with the cervical spine, which must be to tie the cervical acupoints. But for old man Zhang, the place he ties has a special meaning. It is the highest level of acupuncture to prick where you feel uncomfortable. I''m going to tie it up. Ordinary people can''t understand this technique. Only he, Lao Zhang, understood deeply and took practical actions. After years of hard work, he learned from a hundred schools and taught the theory of the operation of the universe by Professor XingKong. He created this earth shaking half step method of the operation of the universe. Second shot! Be quick and be ruthless. The technique is fierce, the movement is flowing, there is a kind of natural feeling. The one eyed man''s way of staring at Lao Zhang. He has been wondering how the other party did it. He can stun such a strong man with just a few silver needles. To tell you the truth, it would be unthinkable if he didn''t feel it personally. It''s just that you look at it very carefully. He still did not see what the other side''s technique of using silver needles depended on. Acupoints? Or some special ability. "Do you feel it?" "A little numb." "Normal." This question and answer is a bit coquettish. It''s normal not to feel, it''s normal to feel. Jin Shangwu felt a bad premonition rush to his heart. Although this premonition is still very weak, once this idea appears, it means that things are not clear. Lin Fan bent down to look at the position of Lao Zhang''s needle, nodded his head frequently and said: "it''s really good to have a needle in this position." "It''s a little uncomfortable." "Lao Zhang, you are really good now." He praised Lao Zhang, without any actual praise, and even made people feel scared. He always felt that there was no difference between saying it and not saying it. And it''s scary. Lao Zhang scratched his head shyly and said, "it''s OK." His favorite is to listen to Lin Fan praise him, as for others praise him, although it will make him happy, but absolutely not as good as Lin Fan''s praise. Lin fan will always be his most important good friend. One eyed man meditates. I want to know whether there is some kind of uncontrollable Qi swimming in Jin Shangwu''s body at the moment when the silver needle falls. I look very carefully and finally give up. I don''t find any strange place.How to do it. If only you were normal people. The one eyed man never wanted to make the two psychopaths normal. The thirteenth! The one eyed man stares. All his energy and energy were concentrated. He had stumbled on the thirteenth needle twice before, which contained amazing force. "I feel wonderful now." Jin Shangwu said, and at this time, he glared at his eyes, the original clear brain gradually became chaotic, and then slowly closed his eyes and fainted powerlessly. At the moment when the brain is cloudy. He has something to say. But I don''t give any chance at all. It''s too fierce. The one eyed man got up and came, "what''s the matter with him?" "Hoo Old man Zhang drew back, wiped off his forehead sweat, and said in a deep voice, "the situation is clear. Now his situation must be normal." Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and encouraged him: "I think you are successful." Lao Zhang said with a smile: "I also feel that I am successful. When I just gave him the needle, I suddenly realized that I could create a more powerful needling method by myself. The half step cosmic movement method may be out of date." "Then I''ll be the first one to be needled by you." Lin Fan said. "It must be." Lao Zhang said. They are excited about their success. Great! Chapter 124 The kind-hearted one eyed man takes out his mobile phone and wants to call an ambulance for Jin Shangwu. After all, the sound of forcing waves will make people feel at ease. But think about it. It''s just a leg paralysis. It''s not a big deal. Take a good rest and you''ll recover. After seeing off the two mental patients, he locked the door of the office and then stood in front of the sofa, staring at Jin Shangwu and extending his evil hands towards him. I didn''t think of it before. It just occurred to me that Jin Shangwu had fainted and had no consciousness. Even if he was a little bit bigger, he would never be found. He did. Who are the traitors at headquarters? I just didn''t get any useful information. It''s impossible to guess. Seeing that Jin Shangwu fainted, he thought of starting to look for clues from him. At this critical moment, if others don''t come to me, you come to me and transfer me out of Yanhai city. It''s either good or bad. According to what we know about him in the past. Absolutely bad. The one eyed man took off his shoes and began to search everywhere. He found his wallet and opened it. There was a picture in the wallet, which was a family photo. "It''s good luck to find such a beautiful wife and give back both children. It''s really happy." Clearly very envious, but pretended to be a pair of do not care about the appearance. There are many cards in the wallet. All kinds of bank cards. "Definitely a embezzler, more cards than me." Although it''s very bad to look through personal things without the other party''s awareness, as the leader of a special department, he has the right to exclude any danger. Well, he comforts himself. "Oh! The capital is not so good. As expected, all the thin people are small. " In a quiet environment, the one eyed man turns into a chatterbox and talks to himself. If members see it. I''ll show my disbelief and exclaim So that''s what you are. Then he said with a humble face: come Sneak me. He pulled out Jin Shangwu''s mobile phone, raised his finger, turned on fingerprint identification, and looked through the address book. Look very carefully. At the same time, click notes to check the authenticity of the phone number. All these need to be checked carefully. The number with problems is often noted as a familiar person. Even if it is seen, there will be no doubt. He knows almost all the people he knows. Encounter strange number to special department terminal information network inquiry, there will be number owner''s information. Looking through all the numbers, there was no problem. Look at the information. No exception was found. The one eyed man ponders for a moment, takes out the data cable and plugs it into the computer for information recovery. This kind of thing belongs to a particularly serious situation. It''s not only to peep into other people''s privacy, but also to let the headquarters of the special department know that he has no good fruit to eat. Jin Shangwu''s position is higher than that of him. Peeping at the mobile phones of senior leaders has serious consequences. It''s just that one eyed man is not afraid. What should be checked must be checked. After all, it''s not just about everyone in Yanhai, it''s about all humanity. Time flies. It''s getting dark. The blue light reflected from the computer makes the office once controlled by the one eyed man full of a strange atmosphere, just like the scene in the Spy Drama, nervous and exciting. If you have to make it clear, how do you feel. It''s like watching movies at home, hearing the sound of their parents opening the door, scared out of their wits. March 23rd. It''s another beautiful day. Special departments, offices. The one eyed man stayed by Jin Shangwu''s side all night. He investigated the situation very well. He didn''t find any problems. Everything was very clean, although he found some private secrets of Jin Shangwu. But he''s going to rot in his stomach for the rest of his life. Never say it. These are personal things. One eyed man is deeply sorry. It''s not that I want to see it, but that in order to make Yanhai people live and work in peace and contentment, he has to take the risk to exclude all dangers. If you are just and finally know what I think, you will forgive me. It''s self consolation. Not to mention, this method is really good. After comfort, I feel much more comfortable. At this point. He found that Jin Shangwu was about to wake up. Thinking about the situation after he woke up, he still took out his mobile phone and prepared to call an ambulance for him. After all, paralyzed you must be unable to act. Where does he have time to take care of Jin Shangwu, he can only send him to the hospital, which is so simple. "What''s the matter with me?" Jin Shangwu slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were very confused.Try to echo the things before fainting, but no matter what you think, Leng didn''t remember. "What''s the matter with me?" Jin Shangwu can only ask the one eyed man. After all, only he knows why he suddenly loses consciousness. At the same time, this situation makes him feel terrible. With his strength, he even faints inexplicably. This is obviously unscientific. The one eyed man said with no expression: "it''s OK. It''s just that you''re too tired. His acupuncture may help you sleep. That''s why you lie here and fall asleep." "Is it?" Jin Shangwu tried to recall. He can only remember that Lao Zhang gave him the needle. When the needle fell, his brain was in chaos. "Yes, don''t worry. Live well. There may be some sequelae later. You must be steady." One eyed man began to enter the number, not I want to pit you, but I suspect you for a long time. If you don''t come early, if you don''t come late, come now. Can I have no doubt? Although I didn''t get any useful information from you, I still have some doubts about you. The cleaner you are, the more problems you have. I can only say that the cleaning is too clean and it is difficult to find the problems. If Jin Shangwu knew what the one eyed man thought, he would scold him. Are you sick. If you have any questions, just say I''m a traitor. If you don''t, just say I''m a traitor? Why hurt me like this. It''s just a pity. Jin Shangwu didn''t find the one eyed man''s idea. Instead, he got up and twisted his neck. He was surprised to find that he didn''t feel any more. Once that feeling really disappeared. "Grass The one eyed man sat waiting for Jin Shangwu''s frightened expression, but seeing him like this, he could only describe it with a sound. Voice from cell phone. "Hello! This is the ambulance center. What can I do for you "Hello The voice of inquiry was harsh. At least for one eyed men. "Wrong number." The one eyed man stared at Jin Shangwu, then hung up the phone. At the moment when he hung up the phone, there was a voice of dissatisfaction from the ambulance center. "Sick." Jin Shangwu said: "the person you introduced is really reliable. I know my problem best. Even if it''s a little better, I can feel it. Now it''s not an improvement, but a real cure." "It''s amazing. It''s amazing." "Acupuncture and moxibustion are really interesting. It seems that I should pay more attention to those high schools in the future." "What are the sequelae you just mentioned?" "If it can be cured, I can accept any sequelae." Chapter 125 The one eyed man couldn''t accept this situation. He was devastated twice by two mental patients and suffered great physical and mental trauma. He is good at the theatre. Naturally, we can''t accept the present situation. "No discomfort?" One eyed man continues to ask, even if the reality is placed in front of him, he is still unwilling to ask, just hope that the other party has the slightest discomfort, such as leg pain, arm acid and so on, can let him have a little comfort. Jin Shangwu twisted his neck, shook his arm and said, "no, it''s very good. Don''t mention it. He really has the standard. I have to admire you. Any talent can be attracted. Which college they graduated from? I think it''s not the four colleges." Is Qingshan mental hospital a high hospital? He didn''t want to say anything more about this situation. Most of them are tears. One eyed man: "ha ha!" Do you think I want to take care of you? ¡­¡­ Dormitory. Liu Ying left contentedly. He stayed there for another night last night and fainted inexplicably. Although he woke up the next day naked, he was very happy to see another black hair on his head. Happiness begins with a black hair. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang watched each other leave, waved and didn''t say much. They look at each other in soft, squinting eyes. "Hey, hey!" "Hey, hey!" Smile is so simple, can help others is their happiest thing, each other happy to leave, their heart is very good. There''s an unspeakable joy. Lin Fan said, "I haven''t had coke for a long time." Old Zhang shrugged his head and said, "I want sprite." The two of them looked at each other again. I miss what I used to be. The evil cock looked at them and cooed a few times. Two eggs fell down. Look I laid eggs for you. But it found that the two humans seemed to have no interest in eggs, and a sense of crisis arose spontaneously. What has no value does not deserve to exist. Seeing two human beings roast and eat the evil pig king, it knows that they are cruel. The scene was once bloody. A stick pierced the body of the evil pig king. Hearing the sound, it made him shudder. And now. If the two humans have no interest in its eggs, it will be a terrible thing. It pretends to lift the chicken feet and kick two eggs in front of them. Look, eggs. Your favorite egg appears in front of you. Are you indifferent? The rooster of evil things has been telling himself that I am the internal agent, the hero of evil things lurking in human beings. My task has not yet been completed, so I must not die here. We must let human beings see its value. It swings around in front of human beings to attract attention. "Shall we go home?" "To drink Sprite?" "You drink Sprite, I drink coke." "Yes, yes." Lin Fan got up, put the two eggs on the ground into his pocket, put a rope on the rooster, led it and walked out. The evil cock is relieved. It seems that I still have the value of existence. Two people and a chicken left the special department, did not attract anyone''s attention, they are too quiet, will not take the initiative to say hello to others, no one to say hello to them. Just like before, they are two people''s company, and now they have one more chicken. The special combination has a special feeling, except that it only needs to be the evil cock. They have no money. I don''t know how to ride. When he got to the river crossing bridge, Lao Zhang squatted there feebly. "Lin fan, I''m so tired. I can''t walk any more." He is just like this. He doesn''t like walking very much. He feels tired after walking too much. His physical fitness is not good. He is not as good as young people. "Here, I''ll carry you." Lin Fan squatted in front of Lao Zhang and patted his back. Just like before, when Lao Zhang couldn''t walk, it was Lin fan who carried him on his back, but he used to live in Qingshan mental hospital and rarely came out. There was not so much way to go. The evil cock was moved. What a touching friendship. I promise to bury you together in the future, so that your friendship will last forever. Two people and a chicken are walking on the side road of the bridge. The river under the bridge is rolling, and the sound of the boat flute rings. A warm and harmonious picture makes people moved. "Actually, I like to be at home. I don''t like the place I''ve been recently." "If you like, let''s go back." "But someone has to wait for our help. We can''t go until his hair grows out.""Well, we will be happy to help others. Let''s go home when his hair grows out." "Good." Lao Zhang is communicating with Lin fan. Their way of chatting is very simple, and they haven''t thought about so many problems. For them, everything that has happened now is the happiest. Liu Ying will definitely be grateful if she knows. Thank you very much. I didn''t expect to meet good people. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Now dean Hao''s life is very moist. I don''t know how long I haven''t heard a familiar voice. For example, the heartrending cry: Dean, something''s wrong, come quickly. Force wave! Force wave! What''s so nice about these two sounds? You know something''s going to happen as soon as you hear them. How good it is now. He can also brush the drama with ease. It''s interesting to see that brain damaged drama thief. The costume designer in it is absolutely talented. He couldn''t put it down. He is playing health preserving boxing in the office. When people are old, they have to exercise more. After a set of boxing, they sweat a little. They stand at the window and stare at the distance. The benefits of seeing from a distance can make their eyes brighter. All of a sudden. He saw two familiar figures. "Why are you back?" Dean Hao is frightened. It''s not that he doesn''t miss the two patients, but that he came back too early. He just left for a few days. What the hell is the one eyed man doing. It''s clear in black and white. Don''t be unbearable, send people back. This is a breach of contract. We should bear legal responsibility. He was more fierce than anyone in his heart. In fact, he was quite helpless. When all the people came back, he could drive them out. The gate. Xiao Qi saw two psychotic patients coming back and put down his mobile phone in a hurry. Even if it is a wonderful plot, he has to give up. The patients who have been away for some time come back, which means the darkness is coming. Great God of light, where are you? Lin Fan and Lao Zhang wave to Xiao Qi. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you ok? Friendly way of communication. Not a word. But that''s what it means. As a security guard in a mental hospital, Xiao Qi is not afraid of the patients, but only the two in front of him. They are legends and legends, and the overlord who is uncomfortable without death. As long as you inquire, you can know how many innocent employees are on the way to the hospital because of contact with them. It''s terrible to think about it. But he was envious of these two mental patients. They must have saved the galaxy in their last life. Otherwise, in terms of their status, how can they get to know the rich? It seems that they are very concerned about them. He had images in his mind. Dean: that''s the price for the mentally ill. Which one of you wants to trade with them. Xiao Qi: I want to change with them. That''s the desire. Xiao Qishen is influenced by the novel, which protagonist does not get the help of a noble person, so he is on the way. Now the opportunity is in front of him, how can he let it go. If you can''t get on the line of the rich, just get on the line of the people who can talk to the rich. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Where have you been?" Xiao Qi asked nervously. With a smile on their face, try to show that they are friendly and let them feel the friendly signal. Lin Fan said, "I''ve gone to work." Old Zhang said, "I''m going to give people needles." To be honest. Xiao Qi was a little confused and didn''t know what they meant, but he was still smiling and friendly, but he didn''t know how to pick up next. He is not Dean Hao. He has no such deep professional attainments. He has never read the following books: < how do I make friends with mental patients Xiao Qi sighs that he has read thousands of novels, but he has not read them. He is ashamed and unworthy of being an old bookworm. He decides to take time to read these books. This can be worthy of the name of the old bookworm. At this point. "How come they''re all back?" said Hao with a smile He is gentle and friendly. He knows that the patients regard this place as their home. I''m surprised that they can''t show that you are back. It will make people feel that there is something wrong. As the head of a mental hospital. Professional knowledge is beyond doubt. He can understand the mind of mental patients very well, although sometimes there will be problems, but they are small problems, harmless. "I want a coke." "I want a sprite." "Hey, hey!"Dean Hao looked at them and saw that they were chatting so happily. He also laughed with them and brought them closer. It usually started with an expression. Maybe, it seems that this is a very common thing. But for the mentally ill, if you laugh with them, you can close the relationship between them and bury a seed in their heart. This is our kind and good friend. Dean Hao is a person who has published books. Although the sales volume is a little low, he wrote all these professional knowledge in the books. It''s a pity that few people have studied his books carefully. Ah! He worked hard to carry forward the cause of mental illness, but the effect was not good, his hair was white. I think Hao Ren is also a leader in this field. Is there no selling point? Pathetic! deplorable! Can cry! Qingshan psychiatric hospital frying pan, the two patients came back, just a few days, but also back to the era of panic? Look A group of mental patients gathered outside 666 ward. There are cushions. There was laughter. There''s a pat on the wall. In the eyes of the nurses, this is clearly a feast for monkeys to welcome the return of the mountain king. They dare not get close. I can only watch it. PS: ask for the monthly ticket, the big guys who still have the monthly ticket in their hands, just have some monthly tickets. Chapter 126 In the ward. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are sitting on the edge of the bed, drinking soya bean milk. No, it should be cola and sprite. They are shaking their feet, drinking and waving to the patients outside. Long time no see. Good bye. "Good." "Well, it''s really delicious." When they were in the special department, they wanted to drink, but there was no one there, so they had to endure it all the time. Finally, their thirst for Cola Sprite broke through the sky. If they continue to endure it, they will not be able to bear it. So they came back. At the end of the corridor. "What''s the situation now?" Hao asked The senior director respectfully stood next to hospital director Hao and reported the work situation, "please rest assured that everything is stable. Those patients just gathered there to watch, without any radical behavior." As the director of Qingshan psychiatric hospital, he must know how to share the worries for the president. I''ve done it. The president is only ten years away from retirement, and he is still very young. When the president retires, he is likely to become the new president. Although he will not be a few years, if he can become the president, his life experience will be brilliant. There''s face in speaking out. However, the premise is to let Dean Hao see his shining point. Only in this way can Dean Hao give Qingshan mental hospital to him. So Now he is doing what he should do, and he also needs to learn to draw inferences from one instance. What the dean asked you to do, he should learn to think about what you need later, and then try to solve all the later things. That''s how you get high marks. "Dean, you go to have a rest first. Just give it to me here." The director said respectfully. As the director of the mental hospital, his professional knowledge is beyond doubt, and he is very confident that the people here can be more powerful than him in professional, only the president, the rest are brothers. This is self-confidence and the ability of a director. "Well, I don''t worry about it." Dean Hao still wants to go back to chase the drama. It''s so white. Oh, I feel very excited when I think about it. I just retreat and don''t talk too much nonsense. If there is something irresistible, someone will come to him. The director groveled in front of the dean and tried his best to please him. When the Dean left, he held his head high, raised his hand and instructed the nurses how to how. In the ward. Lin Fan found the bag and put all the soymilk in the bed cabinet in it. He just wanted to take it to the special department. There are still many things to be solved. Liu Ying''s hair needs Lao Zhang''s help. He can''t let people come at night and can''t find them. "I''m going to talk to Professor starry sky." Lao Zhang''s half step method of acupuncture and moxibustion is very important. He needs to listen to other people''s opinions. Professor XingKong is such a person with talent and ability. Every time he communicates with him, it has a great impact on Lao Zhang''s thinking. Go ahead. Lao Zhang left the ward and pulled the star sky professor who was watching the scene with ham sausage into a separate room. No one knew what they were doing, but something big happened. Lin fan is packing the things in the ward. Next. He patted his head. "I still have a sum of money I haven''t paid back." When I thought about it, I stopped picking up things. Then I thought about it, but I didn''t think of a better way. I had to continue to pick up things. Special departments. "Introduce those two talents to me." Jin Shangwu wants to get to know Lin fan, but the one eyed man resists and doesn''t want to introduce him. In his opinion, it''s obvious that the one eyed man is afraid to pry away the talents he has dug. It''s not necessary. I think he is also a famous figure. I can''t do this kind of digging. It''s just a matter of cherishing talents. The one eyed man is smiling. His smile is not very natural. He wants him to introduce people to him. If he is introducing normal people, there is no problem at all, but can those two be normal people? They are mental patients. If Jin Shangwu knows that he introduced two mental patients to him for acupuncture, it will be a bit difficult. "It''s nothing. I just want to have a chat with them. Now the situation in Yanhai is so complicated. Do you think I''m a digger?" Seeing that the one eyed man didn''t answer, Jin Shangwu really thought he was worried about it. It''s funny to think about it. I didn''t expect that the one eyed man was afraid of him doing such a thing. I''m very proud. The one eyed man said slowly, "don''t talk about it. You can''t talk about anything. Your neck is better now. What else do you have to talk about? If there is nothing to do, I suggest you go back first. There are so many things in Yanhai city that I can''t be busy. "It''s time to see off. We can''t find any useful information from Jin Shangwu, but we will never think that he has no problem. Prejudice can''t be eliminated so easily. Jin Shangwu took out his mobile phone, looked at the time and said with a smile, "you won''t secretly look at my mobile phone while I''m sleeping." "Ha ha, do you think I am such a person?" Said the one eyed man. The ability to open your eyes and tell lies is absolute. Most people don''t have the ability to compare with him. There is a difference in his heart. This guy won''t find anything. It''s impossible. In order to ensure safety, he will clean up any clues. Even the most powerful detective can''t find any problems from him. "Who knows." Jin Shangwu laughed and then said seriously, "I ask you whether you will go or not for the last time. You should remember that opportunities are rare. If you miss this time, there will be no more." "I know what you mean. Now the frequency of evil things in Yanhai city has reached the top ten. If you want to leave at this time, you will think that there is some secret, but I just don''t want you to die." It''s very sincere. I don''t see any interesting questions. "How can I feel that your words are harsh? Who am I? What is my strength? You say I will die here. You can go out and inquire about my status in Yanhai City, that is, the gods walking in the world in their eyes, and the evil things have to retreat when they see me. " One eyed men don''t like to pretend to be forced, but some people insist on him, so he has to. Jin Shangwu shook his head and grinned bitterly, knowing that he would say so. "Well, respect your decision, but I hope you can protect yourself. Without you, it will be a huge loss for us." "I''ll go first, and I won''t embarrass you." He waved his hand and didn''t say much, but the figure looked a little depressed. "Hello Cried the one eyed man. Jin Shangwu turned around with a smile, "what''s the matter?" After all, we can''t let go of our friendship. Even if something bad happens, we can''t stop their friendship. Open your mouth. I''ll stay. As long as you open your mouth, I''ll give you a chance to invite me to dinner. One eyed man said: "you didn''t brush your teeth in the morning. Remember to brush your teeth in a hotel after you leave, otherwise you will have bad breath." Jin Shangwu left without saying a word or looking back. Looking at his back, the one eyed man sneered in his heart. "What do you expect? I thought I would keep you for dinner and dream." You can''t be a one eyed man, but it''s really overbearing. Then he thought about one thing. What is the situation of the two psychotic patients. Why is Lao Zhang''s acupuncture useless to Jin Shangwu, or is it really successful? I''m confused. After two losses, he told himself in secret that he would never continue to suffer losses, but the reality was cruel, and curiosity would always kill him. His curiosity came out again. Shaking his head, efforts to put curiosity behind, not long after, and quietly sneak out, it is really a headache. "Shadow A figure appeared in the deserted office. "Keep looking at them and let me know if you have anything." The shadow quietly disappeared in the office. "What an interesting ability." One eyed men often see it, but they are still envious of it. If they have some ideas, such as appearing in the women''s bathroom, it must be great to read the mountains. Game hall. The boss came with a smile and put the drink on the side humbly, "several bosses, the drink will be sent to you. If you need anything, please feel free to order. No matter what, I can solve it." "Go away." Xiaobao said impatiently. "Good drop." The boss is not angry at all. It''s an honor for him to say a word or two to a rich man who regards money as dirt. Anger? That''s something that doesn''t exist. Back at the bar, he continued to count money. He thought that the name of the game hall could be changed. For example, in the name of the rich, the private game room would make the rich happy. In a short period of less than a month, the money he makes is already the money that others may not be able to make in a year. "Where did you all go to play?" Xiaobao asks, and then controls the characters in the game console. They don''t punch or kick, but they are beaten all the time. Don''t ask why, they won''t tell you. Lin Fan excitedly pressed the button, beat, beat more fiercely. "I didn''t go anywhere. I went to work." Qian Xiaobao looked at Lin Fan in surprise, "you have to go to work.""Yes, it''s very easy. Lao Zhang and I, as well as the hen, walk in the street every day, but we have nothing to do." Lin Fan said. KO£¡ Lin Fan was smiling. As expected, he was still very powerful. His skill was much more powerful than before. "Lao Zhang, do you play?" Lao Zhang rubbed his hands and sparrow wanted to try, "good." Change. In the face of Lao Zhang, Xiao Bao didn''t leave his hand. He used his whole series of moves. Lao Zhang yelled and the rocker almost collapsed. If it is before, the boss absolutely roared, you are playing games, or playing my machine, damage you pay. But now Please ravage my machine. "Where is it?" Xiaobao operates with one hand. This is abusing food. It''s meaningless. Lin Fan sat behind them and looked at the screen, "special department, that''s what we all call it. The people inside are very nice and friendly to us." Qian Xiaobao knew about the special department. As the son of the richest man, he knew a lot about it. He expected: "can I join you?" "Yes, but you don''t have time to go to school with us." Lin Fan said. Xiaobao is still young. He should study hard and don''t think about so many things. If he doesn''t study, he will not have a high degree and won''t find a good job in the future. As a friend, he must supervise Xiaobao''s study. He thought of the previous dream, those people study hard, tired, lying on the ground, that spirit is worth everyone to learn. Xiaobao said, "I can go on holiday." "That''s OK." Lin Fan said. KO£¡ Lao Zhang lost to the ground, not even the other party''s corner, all three characters GG. "Lin fan, I lost. I can''t beat him." Lao Zhang can only find Lin fan to cry, and then look at Xiaobao, "Xiaobao, you are so powerful, I can''t beat you." Xiaobao smiles with pride. With your rookie like technology, where is my opponent. Lin Fan comforted Lao Zhang, "look, I''ll take revenge for you." Qian Xiaobao is the son of the richest man. Although he is young, his realm is not comparable to that of ordinary people. There are only three people present who can see money as dirt. Xiaobao! Lin fan! Lao Zhang! As for the others, they are far apart. The game continues. Xiao Bao knows the truth that the current affairs person is a hero. He only dares to move left and right, not to punch and kick, let alone move in succession. Play, play. Xiaobao said it''s not interesting here. He left the game room in the eyes of the boss. At night. It''s getting dark. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang send Xiaobao home. Xiaobao hates bodyguards following him, so he takes the opportunity to get rid of them. "Good night, Xiao Bao." "Good night, Xiao Bao." They wave with Xiaobao. Xiaobao wants the driver to send them back, but they like the beautiful scenery and fresh air at night. It''s great to go back step by step. make complaints about cocks. You''re out of your mind. I want to run back when I don''t have a car. There''s something wrong in the middle of the night. Unfortunately It''s just a chicken. It''s a chicken. It doesn''t have the right to speak. Park. "Go away, a group of smelly men will know how to take advantage of my mother. Is it so easy to take advantage of my mother?" A young spice girl in hot pants and waist length tights is staggering along. During the day, the park is a beautiful world full of joy and beauty, but at night, everything will become terrible. What terrible things are hidden in the dark corner. No one knows. No one cares. But when I pass by, I will be very afraid. I''m afraid that some rough men will rush out and rush up with green eyes. That''s the most terrible scene. The young girl is very drunk. If the guess is right, she will be illegally invaded tonight. Sa Sa! There was movement in the grass not far away. "Who, come out for me, furtive, what do you want to do to me? Don''t think I don''t know. You just want to get on me." Although the girl has been drunk, but the woman''s sixth sense is very terrible, can feel the subtle changes around. It''s a gift. Men can''t learn. "Meow!" The evil cat comes out from the grass, walks with the cat''s step, and pretends to be very pitiful. These routines are always done by the evil cat, which is to arouse human kindness with pitiful and lovely. It wanders in the park for a long time. It attracted a lot of people, but most of them just touched it twice and left.The meaning is very clear. There''s no time for cats. Evil cat is very unhappy with these words. You stupid human beings are animals. You just look at me blind and despise my ugliness. As for saying that there is no time for cats, it''s all excuses. I saw you take a snow-white kitten with your own eyes. "Cat, come here and show me you." The young woman squatted and waved. The evil cat walked slowly and licked the woman''s palm. The woman raised the cat. With the help of the moonlight, she saw that there was something disgusting about the cat. The evil cat didn''t find out that the drunk man was malicious and let go. Even if it''s blind, it''s the most handsome cat in the cat. "Meow!" Patta! Suddenly, the young woman grabbed the cat root of the evil cat and said: "smelly male cat, it must harm many female cats. Let me cut it off for you." A sour feeling came to me. "Meow!" The evil cat struggles to open the other''s hand. It''s as fast as a flash of lightning. It''s hard for it to accept. Are humans so cruel? It growled low, and its sharp fingernails were deep in the ground. It wanted to kill the human in front of it. Just tell each other. Evil cats are not to be humiliated. And just as it was about to do it, it smelled familiar. Evil things? There''s something like that coming. How can there be evil things at this moment now, and they will also appear around the same kind of people. According to the truth, they should be hidden in the dark and mixed in the crowd. Forget it. Spare this stupid human. The evil cat hides in the dark. When the young woman saw the cat running away, she scolded and left unsteadily. When she passed by Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, she pointed to them and said, "what are you looking at? You want to do me. Come on, I''m afraid of you." After scolding, he staggered away again. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other and are very afraid. Now there are a lot of people with brain diseases. They just want to walk back on their own, but they didn''t expect to meet such dangerous people on the road. "I''m afraid, Lin fan." Lao Zhang grabs his coat. "Don''t be afraid. I''m in charge of everything." Lin Fan comforted. If he is in danger, he will let Lao Zhang run first. The evil cock looked at the two men. Nima! What a dog. The most terrible thing is that you still say you are afraid of others. It feels the smell of evil things around it. Well, is there a similar kind hiding here? I hope it doesn''t come out. The evil pig king is no match. Don''t come out to die. This is my last advice to you. "(^ ¦Ø^) meow!" What you say comes from what you say. A cat appeared in the middle of the road pretending to be afraid. It was dirty and one of its eyes was blind. It looked pitiful, but it was a little ugly. It looks like this, unless there is a brain problem, otherwise generally no one will claim it. The rooster of evil things is shocked. Stupid compatriots, you are hiding well. Why do you want to come out by yourself? Do you know who they are? They are the existence that even the pig King dares to eat. How long can you hold on to such a small body? It wants to remind our compatriots. Just look at the appearance of the compatriots, obviously want to be adopted by human beings, continue to see, maybe there is a turn for the better, if it can really be seen by two human beings, it is also an additional teammate. The title of evil hero is not something it can bear alone. It is willing to share this supreme glory with others. Because I am not alone. "Lin fan, what a lovely cat." When Lao Zhang saw the cat running over, he held the cat in his arms and stroked the soft hair. He really couldn''t put it down. His old heart is about to sprout. The evil cat and the rooster look at each other, and the rooster nods silently. But the evil cat doesn''t give it face. Instead, she turns her head disdainfully and lets Lao Zhang touch it. "Well?" The rooster of evil things didn''t feel good. He thought he would bring in a helper. Now it seems that he might come to fight for the position. Hum, he wants to take you to be the hero of evil things. In that case, I won''t tell you. If you miss being a hero in evil things, you should regret it. Lin Fan said: "the cat seems to be in pain. It''s blind." Lao Zhang looked very carefully and saw that the evil cat had lost one eye. He was distressed and said, "how can such a lovely cat lose its eye?""No, I must cure it." Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said, "I believe you, but it doesn''t seem suitable here. Let''s go back first, wash it clean, and then cure its eyes." "Good." The original combination of two people and a chicken, but on the way to add a cat. The evil cock communicated with this compatriot several times. But what we get is disregard. "Damn it." The evil cock is very angry. He wants to tell his compatriots that in front of these two human beings, you must show your value. If you can only be cute, you will die. The evil cat pays attention to the rooster from time to time. They are both evil things, that is competition. It thinks about how to kill the rooster, or let it leave the human side, otherwise the two evil things mixed together, it is too dangerous. In the dormitory. The shower in the bathroom is sprayed with warm water, and the cat is enjoying the human hands washing its hair. This kind of feeling is very comfortable. The evil cock stands at the door of the bathroom, looking at the evil cat. I don''t know why. I''m in a bad mood. It''s like some kind of love is suddenly separated. Although it is evil, it also has a heart. Having a heart means having feelings. The cat looks at the rooster, and then licks the palm of Lao Zhang''s hand. "Hee hee, it licks me. It itches." The meaning of evil cat is very clear. See, you stupid evil cock, there is no room for you. If you want to maintain the final dignity of evil, get away from me. These two humans are already mine. Such a scornful look is more like a challenge to the evil rooster, but as an excellent evil rooster, he knows that there should be no argument on this matter, which is totally unnecessary. It left the bathroom, jumped on the sofa and sat there quietly waiting. Pride will lead you to hell. Fortunately, it has not been drawn to the inner camp before, otherwise, with its character, it will certainly bring great destruction to the organization. As a hero of evil things, you don''t need to be cute or coax people. What you need is to let the enemy see the value of you. I can lay eggs. What can you do? Just licking? This is the confession of the evil cock. PS: more than six thousand words, monthly ticket, thank you. In this chapter, the restrictions are only temporary and should be lifted after a period of time. Chapter 127 Evil cat enjoys the service of human beings. Human beings wipe its body with a clean towel. After taking a bath, it is now very clean and its hair is emitting light. Glancing at the evil cock, it is clearly a cat, but reveals the humanized eyes. Provocative eyes, telling, what not to accept. Look at you now, squatting there alone and holding your head up, what can you do? Stupid human beings are forgetful. It is human nature to like the new and dislike the old. You have been abandoned, and now I am the most popular one. If you are an evil thing and have a little self-knowledge, you should leave in ashes, don''t disturb human beings, just disappear in the house, and I can look up at you as an evil thing. Evil cat is a self fantasist. I like fantasy. It is sexy and charming licking the cat''s claws, Shua, licking is not hair, but exudes that kind of temperament that people can''t put down. The evil cock looks at each other silently, without any action or fluctuation. It has understood from this moment that undercover is not something that any evil thing can be. It needs to have the spirit of dedication. It also needs to know how to keep a low profile, hide oneself, and show one''s own value. This is the truth that an undercover can live for a long time. As for the evil cat, it''s just a clown. "It''s ready to be treated." Lin Fan said. He thought the same as Lao Zhang. Seeing a cat blind, he felt very sad. If Lao Zhang could help the cat, it would be a pleasant thing. Lao Zhang took out the needle box and put it on the bed. Then he picked up a silver needle and said seriously, "I will treat the cat''s eyes very seriously." "To tell you a little secret, my half step cosmic operation method is finally out of date. Now it''s cosmic operation method. I wanted to be the first one to treat you, but now I can only give it to cats first." "You won''t be angry." Lin Fan said with a smile, "No Lao Zhang is a gifted and studious man. His attainments in acupuncture are beyond other people''s imagination. You can doubt that he will fail, but you can never doubt his attainments in acupuncture. Evil cat found each other holding a silver needle, the heart is very nervous, what situation, human holding a silver needle want to do to me? Have you met a human who likes to abuse? Ha ha! It''s ridiculous that evil things can tolerate any non-human abuse, but the dignity of evil things doesn''t allow human beings to fool around with them, just to force the rooster back, so bear it once. Lao Zhang felt the cat''s body and looked for the differences in the cat. For example, he pricked the cat where there was a problem. Lao Zhang, who successfully understood the operation of the universe, had already been able to close his eyes and prick the cat. But cats are so cute. Naturally, he will not give the needle casually. He must treat such a lovely cat 100%. He really likes it and doesn''t want it to have anything. One shot down! Evil cat doesn''t have any feeling, just a little itchy. The vitality of evil cat is very strong, which is absolutely not what human beings can do only by silver needle. "(^ Omega ^) meow." Cat trying to please human, as if to reveal a kind of, I was stabbed by you, not painful, even very comfortable, you are great. Lin Fan pointed to a place and said, "I feel there is a problem here. Do you think so?" "It makes sense." Lao Zhang pondered for a moment, a needle fell, agree with Lin Fan''s view, there is indeed a problem. "(^ Omega ^) meow." Evil cat will never know what will wait for it, but it is still trying to sell cute. Lao Zhang stroked the cat''s soft hair and said, "it''s so nice and lovely. My heart is sprouted by it." Lin Fan said: "it''s really lovely." When he said this, he focused on the cat, like is like, but more There''s a lot of saliva. ¡­¡­ The eighth! The ninth! To tell you the truth, the evil cat can''t understand it. It''s a little too much now. It''s time to do it. Although the evil cat tries its best to please you, you should also know that enough is enough, not too much. The evil cock never felt that his position had been impacted. It knows what it can do. That''s laying eggs. As long as it can lay eggs and prove its value, there will be nothing. The night was deep and quiet outside. There is spider man in action on the outer wall. If you look at it carefully, it''s not a one eyed man. If you don''t lead properly, you should take up the job of spider man. He held his breath back, stuck his head to the outside wall, and observed the situation inside the house. Ying came back and told him that the two members brought back another evil thing on their way back. It was the kind of evil thing hidden around human beings, and it was difficult for human beings to find their problems.Make complaints about the one eyed man. Strange two psychopaths, what''s the good about evil things? It''s a hell of a thing that they like to bring back evil things so much. At present, this evil cat belongs to the third level evil. It really can''t turn over any big waves. It''s just that the other side gives the cat a needle, which arouses his curiosity. It turned out to be an evil thing with a blind eye. The two are in the same boat. There is a kind of sadness. That''s one blind eye. He waited quietly to see what the result was. He was very interested in Lao Zhang''s acupuncture, but he believed in each other twice. The final result was a tragic ending, and he had long been desperate for Lao Zhang. The twelfth! Lao Zhang becomes more serious. The last shot is the key point. He firmly believes that he can succeed, but it''s not his fault to miss. I don''t want to. Evil cat some not very good, numb, itchy, there is a kind of unspeakable feeling. It''s just that I still don''t believe in evil. As an evil thing, how can it be pierced by human silver needles? At this moment, we should cooperate with human''s special abuse habit, win human''s heart, and kick away the evil cock. It looks at the evil cock''s eyes, is still proud. See? Look at how much these two people attach importance to me. Have you ever said a word to me from the beginning to now? No. Completely ignored you, you do not feel a sense of crisis? "I''m a little nervous, Lin fan." Lao Zhang said. "Don''t be nervous, I believe you. Even if you fail, it''s OK. No one can keep success all the time. Temporary failure is just to lay a better foundation for the future." Lin Fan comforts Lao Zhang''s nervous heart. The treatment itself is full of instability. Evil cat is a little surprised. What are you talking about? Treatment? It''s ridiculous. It''s not the silver needle that sticks on me. Just say it''s therapy. Don''t be kidding. As a evil thing, I can''t be cured by you. The thirteenth! Be quick! Pop! Fall. Lao Zhang and Lin fan are watching intently. Evil cat wanted to sell cute cry, but suddenly, it found that the situation is not right, blood boiling in the body, a sense of pain swept from the unknown. There was a pea explosion. Crackle! The cat is lying on the bed, not moving, not even breathing. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other and see a trace of doubt in their eyes. Why doesn''t it move? The evil cock looked at it in surprise. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He could clearly feel that the evil cat was dead. "Good journey, good wind and good water." As a compatriot, you do show disrespect for me, but now that you are dead, what else can you say and give you due pity? It''s the last thing that I can do to you as a compatriot. The evil cock thanks each other. If it had not been for its active feeling of death, it would not have known for a lifetime that these two human beings could kill evil things only by silver needles. The danger of undercover has increased again. So nervous, so scared. "Ah "The lovely cat is dead." Lao Zhang holding the cat''s body, crying, distressed look let people cry. Lin Fan took Lao Zhang''s shoulder and said, "I''m not sad. It''s not your fault." Spiderman''s one eyed man is hanging on the outer wall. When he sees what''s going on inside, he feels chilly. Something''s wrong. The evil thing is stabbed to death in this way. No. There are problems. The problems are very complicated. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to kill a third level evil thing. Lao Zhang killed a third level evil thing with silver needles. He counted it carefully, and there were 13 needles in total. When he got the needle, he got thirteen. Nima! If it hadn''t been steady at the beginning, wouldn''t it have been as dead as this evil thing. The more you think about it, the more terrifying it is. Never let this guy give him needles in the future. During the day, there is still a trace of fantasy. What a terrible thing. I shudder when I think about it. The one eyed man quietly disappeared in the night and went back to relax. His mental state was stimulated and he was thinking about the picture. Maybe he could survive the previous two acupuncture exercises. It''s really lucky. At this point. Lao Zhang was so sad that his throat was hoarse. Lin Fan brought soy milk, "drink your favorite sprite." Lao Zhang sniffed and wiped his tears. He felt very uncomfortable. Then he drank sprite. As soon as he saw it, he said, "it''s better to drink Sprite.""It''s good to drink. It''s not your fault this time. Mistakes are not terrible. It''s good to succeed next time." Lin Fan said. Seeing that Lao Zhang was crying so hard, he was also very sad. How could such a thing happen to Lao Zhang? This is not allowed. "Well, you comfort me a lot. I believe I will succeed. Let''s bury it." Lao Zhang was kind-hearted, drinking his favorite Sprite, and didn''t forget to bury the cat. How many people can have such kindness. He led the rooster to the outside. The flower pool outside the special department. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang dug out the pit, gently put the cat''s body into the pit, sprinkled the soil, and whispered: "lovely cat, go at ease, we will miss you. Although you don''t spend a long time with us, we will never forget you." The last farewell is always so touching. The rooster shed tears. It''s a moving scene, you dangerous and stupid human beings. My undercover career is full of unknowns. Chapter 128 For two people with mental illness. Their world is full of sadness and happiness, but more often it is happiness, and sadness only exists for a moment, then it is gone. Dong Dong! Liu Ying came late. He worked very hard to pay public grain. His girlfriend not only asked him to work hard, but also made a lot of tricks. He''s about to collapse. I really think I''m a juggler. What''s more? It''s almost OK to shoot like a dragon directly. Lin Fan opened the door and said helplessly, "maybe not tonight. Lao Zhang is in a bad mood. Come back tomorrow." "Ah?" Liu Ying is shocked. How can he be in a bad mood? He is looking forward to three hairs growing on his head tomorrow. That''s what he looks forward to most. If he goes back now, the situation will be dangerous. With respect, I can''t do it. Pop! The door closed. Liu Ying scratched his head and couldn''t accept the fact that he really wanted to receive treatment tonight. Effective treatment is too rare. It''s great luck to meet one. And now. I''m going to miss it. I''m afraid to think about the situation I''m going back to. He thought, or I''ll go to an Internet bar all night. The hotel is too expensive. And it''s too dangerous. If you''re caught, you''ll jump into the Yellow River. In the early hours of the morning. Downstairs at the flower pool. The rooster digs away the soil and quietly looks at the cat. Then he opens his mouth and swallows the cat''s body. Belch and be content. "I don''t want to eat you, but I''m an evil thing. I can''t bear to see you thrown away in the wilderness and reduced to fertilizer." "If I don''t have a grudge, let you be one with me and enjoy the glory of being called the hero of evil things when we win the final victory." Eat, and find a reason. The evil cock is really a shameless existence. Cat: Thank you very much. March 24th. It''s a day closer to April 1st. "Ah "My watch has been stolen." Lao Zhang exclaimed, scared the evil cock habitually laid two eggs. "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked in a hurry. Lao Zhang pulled out his sleeve and said, "look, my watch worth millions of dollars has been stolen again. Who is it? It''s my hard work to buy it back. I agreed to buy one for you, but if it goes on like this, where can I buy it for you?" Sobbing! Lin Fan hugged Lao Zhang, "don''t worry. I''ll help you find it. It must be in the house, but you didn''t notice." "Well." Lao Zhang turns around anxiously, and his favorite watch disappears again. He is very sad. Evil cock can''t understand Lao Zhang''s behavior. Don''t think about farting. You don''t have a watch at all. It seems that your watch is painted on it. I really thought it was a watch. "Lao Zhang, I found it for you." Cried Lin fan. The evil cock looks at Lin Fan in surprise. No way. "Where is it?" Lao Zhang said excitedly? Where is it? " Lin Fan said with a smile: "you close your eyes. I''ll put them on for you. But when I don''t speak, you can''t open your eyes, or there won''t be any more." "Good." Lao Zhang, like an obedient child, immediately closed his eyes. Lin Fan took out a pen, turned his back to Lao Zhang, grasped his wrist and drew slowly. "It itches." Lao Zhang said happily. Lin Fan said: "don''t move, or the watch will be gone." Hearing the watch or not, he immediately became honest, even if it was itchy, it would not move. The evil cock only dares to see, but does not dare to ask. Even if someone asks, it has to pretend that it doesn''t know anything. What''s happening now is beyond its imagination. To be frank, it''s beyond its ability to understand. "Lao Zhang, OK, let''s see if you''re back." Lin Fan''s painting talent is not strong, but on the whole, the technology is OK, painting a watch is not difficult. "Wow! I''m really back. " "Where did you find it, and I found that the watch has changed a little, and it looks better than before." Lao Zhang danced happily. Happiness is so simple, without any impurities. Lin Fan watched Lao Zhang happy again. He picked up two eggs on the ground and cooked them. Then he ate them one by one and led the rooster out. Their job is simple.Walking in the street is more about helping others, but there are so few people in need of help. On the street. The flow of people is very large, most of them are busy with their own things, there is little communication, most of them are chatting on the mobile phone. They didn''t wear the clothes of Qingshan mental hospital, so they didn''t attract attention. But the cock in the hand, or some pull wind, causing some people to secretly take photos. I''ve got the title. [strange guy with cock appears in downtown] "ah! Help me, someone''s taking my baby. " A young woman sat on the ground, crying heartbroken, then got up and chased far away. It was just that the speed of the motorcycle was too fast to stop. The crowd was shocked. In broad daylight, there are people robbing children. I can''t do it. I have to take a picture with my mobile phone and send a circle of friends to denounce the scum of robbing children. "Don''t worry, we''ve already called the police for you." "Do you have a picture of the child? Send us the photos and we''ll publicize them in your circle of friends. " "Grass! How bold. " The young woman was surrounded by a group of people and couldn''t get out of the circle at all. She began to curse her mother and burst into tears. "Can I help you?" Lin Fan came with the rooster. People around point at Lin fan. He''s a cold-blooded man. His children have been robbed. You come here to ask if you need any help. If you want to help, go after him. I can''t catch up with you. People riding motorcycles, unimpeded, take life to chase ah. The young woman pointed to the distance and said, "they took my children. I want my children." Lin Fan looked at the distance, the motorcycle tail light is very obvious, vaguely see the outline of the child. He gave Lao Zhang the rope that led the hen. "When I get back." At this point. Lin Fan''s eyes changed. He stepped on the ground and leaned forward slightly. With a bang, the ground rolled up dust and disappeared in front of the crowd. It''s fast. It''s like a flash of lightning. "Lying trough!" "NIMA!" "It''s too fast." Even the young woman stopped crying and looked at the distance. Old man Zhang said, "he''s very powerful. He''ll help you get back." They all looked at Lao Zhang, who was afraid to step back. Without Lin fan, he was afraid of the people around him. What kind of motorcycle can be so domineering shuttle on the road. Take a closer look. Wuling! There are two adults on the motorcycle, a child. The child is struggling, but in the hands of adults, he has no ability to resist. "Drive fast and leave Yanhai city." "Very soon." They quickly shuttle in the road, attracted a lot of drivers scold, riding so crazy, in a hurry to reincarnate ah. Next. The driver almost jumped up from the main driver''s seat. They saw that someone was running faster than the car, and the person who was running was smiling with them. The smile was creeping and chilling. The body chills, the instant change is not good. The sun is shining, how can there be such a chilling smile in broad daylight, but what they don''t know is that such a smile is as warm as sunshine for children. "Dong Dong!" The guy sitting at the back with the child in his arms, discontented, said: "you drive well, what are you doing knocking on my helmet?" "I didn''t hit your helmet." Said the motorcyclist. "That''s "I''m not a slouch!" The voice of surprise rang out. When the guy with helmet sitting at the back saw Lin fan, he was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say. He looked down slowly. His feet were like the wind and fire wheel, and had turned into a shadow. He couldn''t see what his legs looked like. Lin Fan ran, turned his head and said with a smile, "what are you doing robbing other people''s children for?" Men driving motorcycles, staring at the road ahead, with absolutely superb technology to avoid one car after another, belong to the existence of secretly driving in the cracks. Hearing a voice coming from his ear, he said with indifference: "do you understand how important this child is to us, but Who said that The motorcycle driver doesn''t feel right. Look away. See Lin Fan''s face, without the aid of any tool, keep pace with their speed, damn. Lin Fan said with a smile: "don''t rob other people''s things, OK? It''s very bad of you to behave like this. "He dare not stimulate these people at will. In his opinion, only people with bad brains will grab other people''s things at will. For example, he was in Qingshan mental hospital. Many people said that they were mental patients, but he wanted to refute whether the people who said these words had ever lived with us. The patients in the mental hospital are very good. Be polite. I know how to share. I never casually rob other people''s things. Even if I want them, I will take the initiative to ask them. If I don''t agree, I won''t take them. Motorcycle drivers have no nonsense, accelerate forward, and face more risks. Many vehicles can''t avoid collision. Some drivers listen to songs and drive slowly. Suddenly, a motorcycle passes in front of them. People are so scared that they step on the accelerator and bump into the car in front of them. "I can''t get rid of it." "He''s too fast. Damn it. How can he be so fast?" The guy sitting in the back is looking at Lin fan, and his face hidden under the helmet is very flustered, which is obviously unavoidable. "Kill him." Said the motorcyclist. The guy in the back row took out a pistol from his waist and pointed it at Lin Fan''s forehead. His movements were very skillful, and his palm didn''t tremble. It seemed that he had been used to it or had done it many times, and he was completely numb. Bang! Muzzle fire, high temperature and rapid impact, small space distortion. When the bullet touched Lin Fan''s forehead, there was no picture of his head exploding or his blood blooming. It was like hitting an iron plate, and he was bounced away directly. Lin Fan touched his head, "what are you doing to hit people?" Why? He looked at the pistol, but it was useless. He didn''t even peel it off. Lin fan is not very happy. He grabs the guy in the back row. motorcycle drivers are more proficient in the technology of awesome racing nowadays. Why, it seems a little light, but these are not important. Maybe it is heaven help me, wind direction, strength, acceleration all depends on wind. "Children belong to others. How can they be robbed?" Lin Fan patted Lengshen on the shoulder of the guy standing in the same place, then took off the other''s helmet, "what a good young guy, that is, the dark circles are a little heavy, you can find something else to do." The young man, who was dragged down by Lin fan, looked at Lin fan, then looked away, but did not know that he had been dragged down by the other team. Nima! Don''t you see that there are fewer people in the back? It''s hard to ride so fast. "I forgive you and be a good man." Lin Fan patted him on the shoulder and then went back. The young man had tiny insects in his eyes. He wanted to do it, but he didn''t have the courage. However, when he saw the little human girl taken away, he knew that it was absolutely impossible, otherwise he would face terrible results if he didn''t finish the task. Big bags bulged up on his back. When they burst out, he endured again. Carrying a helmet, mixed into the crowd, disappeared without a trace. After all, it is reason that overcomes the reluctance in the heart. No matter who it is. Living is the most luxurious thing. "Big brother, why do you run so fast?" The little girl is about the same size as Xiaobao. She is very delicate and looks like a doll. Her eyes are big, round and black. She reveals light and asks curiously. Lin Fan said: "if you are not fast, you can run normally, and you can run so fast." "Really?" "Really." The little girl miss her mother very much. Normally, she will cry and cry that I want her mother, but she chats with Lin fan. In the face of Lin Fan''s smile, she is not afraid at all, just like the sun shining on her side in the dark. Lin fan is very popular with children. His smile is very warm, any child can''t resist his smile, but for adults, they are not used to such a smile, and even feel that such a smile is very infiltrating. "Why did they take you?" Lin fan asked. "I don''t know." The little girl shook her head. Lin Fan thought about it and said, "maybe you are too cute. I like lovely things very much, but I never steal them from others." Far away. Lao Zhang squatted on the ground and counted the ants. He didn''t go anywhere, and he didn''t dare to communicate with the people around him. He felt that they were so terrible. When he found Lin Fan coming back, he hurried to lead the hen. "You''re back at last." Seeing that Lin Fan came back, he was relieved. The backbone appeared, and he was not afraid of anything. "To introduce you, this is my best friend Lao Zhang." Lin Fan said. Little girl, "Hello, grandfather Zhang." Lao Zhang scratched his head and said, "I''m still very young. Just call me Lao Zhang." Strange communication. The young woman saw the little girl and ran, "Jiajia, I''m scared to death."Jiajia sensible way: "mother does not cry, big brother saved me, beat away those bad guys." The young woman said gratefully, "thank you. Thank you. I will repay you." "There''s no need to repay. We like to help others. Robbing other people''s things is very bad. We will be blocked when we meet. We''re going to work." "Lao Zhang, let''s go." Lin Fan thought that he still had a job and needed to continue to work hard. Then he waved to the young woman and walked away. Young women want to stop each other, really want to thank each other, but to appease her daughter, while chasing others, really busy. WOW! WOW! WOW! The sound of the police car came. The police finally came. The police were dumbfounded when they learned that someone was robbing children in the downtown area. The public security in Yanhai city is very good, and this situation will not happen basically, because the cameras on the roadside cover the whole city. If you want to take the child away from this situation, you are looking for death. The suburbs. Wuling motorcycle, which is flying between heaven and earth, stalls and stops. The driver propped up on one foot, took off his helmet and said, "everything goes well, this little..." When he looked back for a moment, what he wanted to say was stuck in his throat. He couldn''t say a word. Hell Anyone here? Mingming is sitting behind him. It''s gone in the blink of an eye. It''s very quiet around. There''s not even a ghost. Now the situation is sudden change. He just wants to know where this man has gone. "Where are you?" He cried. No one paid any attention. "Where are you..." Another shout. After a long time. "I''m here." Finally an echo came. From a distance, I saw a figure coming. It seemed to be in a mess. Before the driver opened his mouth, the man who had just been taught by Lin Fan roared: "are you really blind or are you fake blind? I am abandoned by you. You ride a motorcycle and run away without looking back. Are you betraying me?" "What about the little human girl?" "I''ll tell you why you abandoned me." "What about the little human girl?" "I asked you why you abandoned me." A person a roar. It''s like a repeater, repeating the same words, one asking, one angry. The atmosphere is gradually repressed. A big war is inevitable. Special departments. "It was a child snatch in the city an hour ago." Jin Heli is definitely a woman with many professional suits. She always has that kind of color, including hip skirt, high-heeled shoes, and definitely exercises. Every index has an obvious upward trend. This is a goblin, a goblin that can suck gold. The one eyed man said, "this is something that the police should solve. You can show me what''s the use. I''m not a criminal." "With your analytical ability, I doubt whether Yanhai''s special department can operate normally in your hands." Jin Heli said, it sounds like there is no emotion in it, but it''s a kind of expressionless protest. "Don''t talk so hard. I live by my strength." The one eyed man took over the document. He hated his subordinates who didn''t have the idea of going up and down. Do you know that it''s a very important thing to respect the leaders? Do you want to be promoted when you hate me so much. Go through the document carefully. Jin Heli waited quietly until the one eyed man looked through the document and said slowly: "I''ve investigated this matter. The little girl''s name is Zhou Yujia, and her father is Zhou Yuanming. His father is a researcher in the evil gene research laboratory. However, nine years ago, Zhou Yuanming suffered from an incurable disease, with a life span of at most three months. At that time, Zhou Yuanming was studying an evil gene Gene projects are personal projects. " "At that time, the project stopped because of his incurable disease. A few months later, Zhou Yuanming went back to work, and the incurable disease had been cured, but no one cared at that time. Zhou Yuanming stopped the project himself and destroyed all the research data. One day after Zhou Yujia was born, Zhou Yuanming suddenly died in the laboratory, and the cause of death was heart failure." The one eyed man pondered and looked very serious. Then he said, "respectable scientific researchers, you have paid too much for this country. You can arrange to give the mother and daughter the best treatment. You can never let the heroes who have paid for the country be cold hearted. My children teach me everything. Then look at the accommodation situation. If the accommodation conditions are too poor, you can give them a house to ensure their life No worries. " He has never admitted that his understanding ability has problems, but the other side said too much nonsense, listening to the headache. As for the real situation, you can understand it by yourself. There is absolutely something wrong with his understanding.Jin Heli looked at the one eyed man, held his glasses, and said, "I will ask for instructions from the higher authorities and change the top leader." "It''s just a joke. Why be so serious? It''s better for girls to be lively. Look at you. You''re only in your twenties. Boys won''t like it." The one eyed man said with a smile. Jin Heli takes out her mobile phone and is ready to directly ask the leader of the special department headquarters for instructions. It is necessary to change the leader of Yanhai City, otherwise the special department of Yanhai city will be in crisis. She can''t tolerate people with low IQ and becomes her leader. The one eyed man said, "I''m kidding. Don''t take it seriously. Just tell me what you found." Jin Heli put away her mobile phone. It''s not a real call. She can''t stand such a leader. "According to my analysis, Zhou Yuanming''s experiment was not mature at the beginning, but it had curative effect. He suffered from a terminal disease and only had three months of life. He must fight to death. He tried the gene modified drugs of pathogenic substance without clinical experiment. In the end, he succeeded, but there must be sequelae." "After Zhou Yujia was born, he died suddenly in the laboratory. According to my conjecture, maybe the modified gene has been passed on to his children, and the gene in his body completely disappeared before he died suddenly." "The two hijackers may be human beings or evil things, and evil things must know about it. Some high-level human figures who know about it reveal that they want to take Zhou Yujia away for research." "Therefore, I asked for a general examination of Zhou Yujia, while protecting her safety." The one eyed man looked dignified and said, "well, it''s up to you to do this, but you can investigate so many things even in such a small matter. It''s amazing." I really admire it. Jin Heli said: "in any special department of the city, the post analysis group of evil things is the most critical department. It doesn''t have absolute intelligence and patience. It''s not worthy to be a member of the analysis group. Please pay attention to this. This will be the most significant breakthrough in the research of evil things gene." "If you let evil things get this little girl and analyze the genetic algorithm of human compatible evil things, then you will be a sinner." The one eyed man looks at Jin Heli. To be honest. He was a little bit scared by the other side. Sure enough Women are the most terrible creatures, especially the more real ones. The report is over. Kim Holly left with her hips twisted. "What a tigress." The one eyed man sighs and smokes in silence. He is very sad. His dignity as a leader is trampled on and he has an impulse to cry. Take two puffs and put out the smoke. He took action to see which little girl was special. "Mad, traitor dog, don''t let me find you, or I''ll blow your ass." PS: ask for a monthly ticket. Please see if you have a monthly ticket for me. Chapter 129 March 25th. A good day is often so ordinary and boring. Jin Heli is a senior leader of Yanhai special department and an important department of management and control. Beautiful, sexy and perfect, but even so, she can solve anything, but she can''t solve the problem of being single. There are many men who like Jin Heli and feel that if they can have a happy event with Jin Heli, they are willing to reduce their life by 10 years. But Jin Heli''s character and temper are beyond anyone''s control. Cold face, calm eyes, so that many people do not dare to close, even if there is something to report, are the atmosphere, dare not breathe, afraid to offend each other. The atmosphere is too strong. This is a wild horse that is difficult to tame. No one can tame her. Every day, she would drive a cheap luxury car to work, and her black body was just like her, always exuding a high cold temperament. "You stop." She saw Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, as well as the evil cock led by the rope. Their own strength is not strong, so it is difficult to see what the evil cock is. What''s more, the reason why she called Lin Fan and Lao Zhang is not because of the evil cock, but because the special department is under her control. Naturally, she knows that the one eyed man invited two new members back from outside. I just don''t know where they came from. The content of the information is controlled by the one eyed man, and no one else can look it up except him. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other, some doubt, they don''t know each other, but the other is coming towards them. "Who is she?" "I don''t know." "Maybe I want to make friends with us." "Oh, then we should be friendly." Lin Fan looked at each other with a smile, and then walked up to each other. Instead of waiting for her to say more, she reached out and said with a brilliant smile: "hello." Jin Heli frowned slightly. She never shook hands with men, and the other side took the initiative to reach out. This kind of behavior was in her heart, so she deducted points for the other side. "When did you come here?" She asked directly. "Hello." Lin Fan held his hand. "Hello." Lao Zhang smiles. The situation is very delicate. It''s very normal for mental patients. Friends start with shaking hands. It has been said that how the relationship between men and women develops by leaps and bounds is bound to be bed rolling, because the temperature between the two people collides with each other to reach the most perfect state. But you can''t make friends. So the handshake allows the temperature to pass on to each other. Jin Heli and Lin Fan look at each other in the eyes. Her eyes are those of leaders looking at their subordinates, with that kind of dignity. Lin Fan''s eyes are much simpler, clear, simple, friendly and warm, just for normal people His eyes match his smile, but it''s not what he thinks. Jin Heli didn''t speak and looked at each other, but her heart was very restless. She felt that her eyes and smile had a kind of chilling feeling, which was gloomy and frightening. He pretended to be calm. Unconsciously, she turned her eyes to other places, lying there naked, shyly closing her eyes, looking at each other, uncomfortable. "Hello." "Hello." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang feel that she is curious, why not shake hands? Not even shaking hands. If so, she must have a problem here. This is the head. They are very afraid. Why do they always meet such people? They won''t attack us suddenly. Jin Heli looked at them and turned to leave without saying a word. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang scratched their heads in doubt. "She''s gone." "Lin fan, let''s go quickly. She is so terrible that she leaves without saying a word. Is she going to get something to hurt us?" Lin Fan believes what Lao Zhang said is very reasonable. He took Lao Zhang away in a hurry. It''s terrible. Office. "I want to know who they are?" Jin Heli put her hands on the table and asked seriously. If she bent a little, it would be the best way to attack. It''s all on TV. I also admire the people who require the Secretary to wear that kind of clothes. Only those who have experienced many battles and devoted themselves can find that this is the best dress. "Who are you talking about?" The one eyed man looks at Jin Heli, what kind of gunpowder is she eating, or who has provoked you. She is in a hot mood in the morning. I really hope she can find a boyfriend. Only in this way can she solve her hot situation every morning. She even collapsed in bed, breaking her record of not asking for leave for several years. Of course, these are all his fantasies. If she knows, she will definitely raise the table and curse people, and then report him. This is the horror and trueness of women."The two you invited back. I want their information." Jin Heli said. The one eyed man gave a strange look and said, "Why are you interested in them all of a sudden? You don''t have feelings for one of them. Don''t worry. As long as you speak, I''m willing to be the matchmaker for you. " Naturally, he would not let Jin Heli know their identities. In case of exposure, there must be trouble. She will definitely report her personality, and even give her the title of the report. [the top leaders of special departments in Yanhai City engage in malpractices for personal gain to attract mental patients to the Department and occupy national resources] the title is a little long. But that''s what it means. "I''m serious about this. I have the right to know the information of every member of the special department." Jin Heli said seriously. The one eyed man said, "I can''t tell you their origin, but you can rest assured that they have no problem with me." He knows Jin Heli''s identity and background. Just as she wants to know anyone''s identity and background, the one eyed man also knows anyone''s background. He is so tolerant of Jin Heli''s unfeeling personality, and he also knows that she is good for Yanhai city. At the same time, there are sad stories. Kim Holly is an orphan. There used to be a happy family, but because of the traitor, her parents died in an action, which left an unforgettable shadow for Jin Heli. So now she is so eager to know the information of every member of the special department. I just don''t want traitors. "I hope you can promise." Jin Heli said. "Don''t worry, promise, absolutely promise." The one eyed man said helplessly, if the ordinary employees talk to him like this, he has to let the other know that in Yanhai City, who can not give me face? What a pity! Meet this ancestor. But it''s understandable. Who made him a kind-hearted man. Jin Heli didn''t go back to her department, but went to the personnel department to find Feiya and ask about the origin of the two. Feiya doesn''t know. She still doesn''t know what the two are and which college they graduated from. Everything is a mystery. Do you have any pictures? No. Not even a slag, everything is personally handled by the head, there is no information. This completely makes Jin Heli curious. Who is it? Unexpectedly let one eyed man so painstakingly hide. "It''s said that Liu Ying is very close to them." Feiya sells Liu Ying. Even if she is a woman, she still has a lot of pressure in front of Jin Heli. So I wanted to pick someone out. Let him attract the firepower of jinhole. Liu Ying, who is working hard, sneezes and rubs his nose. He is very curious. There is no wind in the morning. How can he sneeze? Under the slap of a pair of small hands, he starts to work again. I''m really tired. There is no such thing. The hair on the top of his head swings gently, symbolizing his standing. Lin fan, Lao Zhang and evil cock walk aimlessly in the street. They feel that the new day must be full of beauty. "Well!" Lin Fan bowed his head and thought, silent. "What''s the matter?" Lao Zhang asked. The evil cock is a little nervous. Anyway, don''t think about eating it. As for anything else, it doesn''t matter what he thinks. "I''m thinking about what we''re going to do later." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang thought like Lin fan, "we can have a look at the scenery." "Good idea." "Hey, hey." Lao Zhang is a little proud. After all, he has solved the problem of what to do today. "These guys are weird." "Ying" is very confused. He asks him to follow these two people and record what they do every day. Some time ago, he just said that he doesn''t need to follow them. Now he asks him to follow them. According to his observation. The conclusion is that They are good people. Carry grandma across the road. Help the child climb up the tree and pick up the ball. But in terms of mental state, there are definitely problems. This is the result of his bold conjecture, but this kind of conjecture can only be buried in his heart and can never be said. Otherwise, it is humiliating. If you let the head know, the head will tell him, how can you think of others like this. So, he won''t say. The time he came into contact with them made him curious about what kind of nature they were, and what kind of mind they were able to do. But the only certainty is that. These two are experts.It''s very strong. Although he is very proud of his ability and guesses that few people can find him, he is not confident enough to face them. Maybe the other party knows his existence. What we''re doing is just trying to show him. It''s a show. The base of evil things. The cockroach is sitting on a rock with a cute appearance, which makes people feel that it is not dangerous. Although it is tall, it must be a very docile one. At this point. Evil cockroach is playing with a mobile phone. The screen of the mobile phone is a popular five on five game in China. It''s not very powerful. The voice calls from teammates. "Dog thief, do you know how to play? You can give me your home address to see if I can blow your head." "It''s just a game. Don''t swear, but to tell you the truth, I really want to fuck this guy''s family. Can I play? You''ve finished all these sharp heroes. You''re just a dog. You''re not human." The cockroach has a good time. Its expression never changes. Ding Ding! Information prompt. Cut the game screen and click on the information. ¡¾¡­¡­ ¡¿ and there was another round of yelling in the game. Because I was fighting in the regiment. PS: my daughter-in-law and grandfather passed away in the afternoon. The update is late. Maybe tomorrow will be later. Chapter 130 March 26! As usual, nothing special happened. March 27th! Quietly mischievous run, until the end to come back, the past will eventually pass, do not need to remember in mind, cherish a better tomorrow. March 28th! The weather is not good. It''s drizzling outside. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stand in front of the window, looking at the scenery outside. It changes with the weather. Sad. They are lying in the window, drinking soybean milk. In fact, for them, it''s just cola and sprite. Delicious food impacts their taste buds. While they are satisfied, they are thinking about their second home. Their second home is Huatian hospital. Boom! There was a dull thunder in the light rain. Occasionally, there is a long and thin lightning across the sky. "I haven''t practiced for a long time." Lin Fan looked at the sky outside, his eyes exuded a kind of desire and expectation. "There''s a socket here." Lao Zhang is willing to help Lin Fan finish his cultivation, observe the surrounding conditions and find the socket. Without Lin Fan''s being too straightforward, Lao Zhang can understand what he really needs. He looked at the sockets, shook his head and said: "these sockets can''t work, the current is not very strong, it''s not very useful for me, what I want is that." His fingers pointed to the sky, which was pure lightning power. My heart yearns. The evil cock is holding his head high. He''s very curious. He''s looking for death. That lightning will cut you into sand sculpture. "I seem to have found a way." Lao Zhang said. Lin fan asked: "what method?" He envied the electric current in the sky for a long time. When he was in Qingshan mental hospital, he wanted to have a good feeling, that is, the nursing workers were in trouble, they were staring at him all the time, and they didn''t have any chance. Now comes the opportunity. He felt he couldn''t let it go. "I''ve seen people on TV standing on the top of a building, holding an iron bar in their hand, who can communicate with electricity. I think you can have a try." Lao Zhang is a person who likes to observe everything around him carefully. He can learn new knowledge from TV and help Lin Fan go to a new path of cultivation. "Does it work?" Lin fan asked. "Useful." "Let''s go and have a look." Then, they went to the top of the building, and the rooster looked at them. Are you serious? Rooftop. Lao Zhang asked, "do you need me to give you a needle? If you cooperate with my cosmic movement method, the effect will be better. I will prick your limbs and form a cosmic movement route. At that time, you will feel a different effect. " "Well, please." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said with a smile: "there''s nothing to ask. Just like you believe me in acupuncture, I also believe you can practice. We will always believe in each other and never doubt each other." What an enviable friendship, which many people can''t envy. They looked at each other. "Hee hee "Hee hee A simple smile is enough to show how happy they are. The evil cock shivered. Jenima''s horrible smile. How can Lao Zhang''s acupuncture technique be said? In fact, it''s really powerful. Now it''s successfully promoted to the law of the operation of the universe, which is so terrible. "Do you feel it?" "It''s a little itchy. It''s much worse than last time. Last time, I had to plunge into it all to feel a little bit." "Yes? That means I''ve changed a lot. " Hearing Lin Fan''s praise, Lao Zhang laughs happily again. He likes to hear Lin Fan praise him most. It''s great to be recognized by his good friends. It''s the happiest thing in his life. Drizzle, with the change of the weather, light rain into heavy rain, the process is a little slow, but the rhythm changes very fast, evil things cock has become a drowned chicken. Office. "What a bad day." city make complaints about what the weather is like. It''s rainy in the morning. It''s a waste of good days. He wants to go around the city and see the scenery. Now, it''s good. The scenery is not clear, and it''s still necessary to shelter in the office. The phone rings. "Why did he call me?" It''s not Jin Shangwu who blinded him in one eye, but a senior leader in the headquarters, who basically has no contact with each other. The other is 30 years older than him. It''s a rotten egg in the immortal world. But face still needs to be given, and it''s time to get through. The people who call him now are not good people. Anyway, the first impression is not good. Now the situation in Yanhai city is very complicated. Do all the people want to let him leave?He wants to know what this guy thinks. "Hello! If you have something to say, I''m listening. " Even if your position is higher than mine, as the leader of Yanhai special department, I have a very good position. If you don''t have the respect, you can let me answer your phone directly, which means that I have given you enough face. It''s that simple and overbearing. Originally, the office atmosphere was very bad because of the weather, until with the words on the other end of the phone, the one eyed man''s face became more serious, and the atmosphere became more depressing. Then he asked: "are you kidding me? Let me leave Yanhai city and report to the headquarters. You should know the current situation of Yanhai city." "I know I have to go. I can report anything on the phone." "No? I just want to know who made the decision. " For the one eyed man, the situation is as he expected. Someone is really attacking him. Some time ago, Jin Shangwu came here to transfer him to the headquarters. He suspected that there was something wrong with Jin Shangwu. But later on, I can understand what Jin Shangwu means, which is an act of repaying guilt. Now the headquarters wants him to go, obviously to transfer him away. I really don''t think I understand the plan of turning the tiger away from the mountain. The one eyed man stood in front of the French window. The sky outside gradually became dark and covered with dark clouds. A thunder cut through the dark clouds and lit up the whole Yanhai city with a roar. "I understand. I''ll go." He agreed to the other party''s request. And right now. The one eyed man saw a figure on the rooftop not far away, holding something in his hand and pointing to the sky. After a careful look, isn''t that Lin fan? It''s the psychopath he brought back. Damn it. What is he doing? A dull sound came, and the thunder fell, pounding the figure fiercely. "Lying trough!" Exclaimed the one eyed man, and then hurriedly opened the door, what the hell is this guy doing. "Hello! Hello! What did you say? " The person on the other end of the line inquired. He wanted to know who you were talking about. The one eyed man has no mind to pay attention to him. Now it''s going to kill. He signed a contract with Hao Ren. If he let Hao Ren know the situation, he would be killed. How come there are so many things recently that his head is going to burst. Just in a moment. He runs his brain fast. The idea of sending the mentally ill back emerged. Rooftop. "Lao Zhang, I feel my whole body is full of strength, which is more powerful than the socket and high-voltage box." Lin Fan yelled, pointing to the sky, shaking all over, just like a god pointing thunder. His head is shaking rapidly, his hair is standing up, and his brain is a bit confused. This is the sign of thunder entering the body, which can be called invincible. "Wow Lao Zhang opened his mouth, clapped his hands excitedly, and yelled, fierce, so fierce. The evil cock was stunned. Zhenima is dying. If he was asked to take charge of the thunder, it would be nothing unexpected. The thunder disappeared. The electric current covered Lin Fan''s body and spread along his feet in all directions. The electric arc formed was a little dense, like a cobweb. Boom! Lin Fan fell to the ground, smoking all over, his eyes turned quickly, then stopped, his eyes were branded with the gray sky, slowly raised his hand, grasped the sky, and said: "I see it." Arm blood and flesh, can smell the smell of meat, that taste is really great. Lao Zhang ran to Lin Fan and held Lin Fan in his hand. With a slap, there was an arc undulating and numb Lao Zhang drew back his hand. "How''s it going?" Lin Fan was smiling and white smoke came out of his mouth. "Good. I just felt the power swimming in my body. I felt it and touched it. Your acupuncture is successful. It helps me to practice better. I''m so tired now. I want to have a rest." "Well, you have a good rest. I will help you to take care of your health, and I will continue to give you needles." Lao Zhang said. "It''s hard for you." Lin Fan''s eyes gradually become dim, gradually absent, eyelids down, into an endless coma. The evil cock wants to leave these two humans. He is really afraid. As an undercover, he naturally has to have a heart that is not afraid, but now he is really afraid. Normal people will never do this. They would rather be undercover in the hands of normal people than in the hands of madmen. The one eyed man came and stepped on the puddle. The heavy rain fell on him. The situation in front of him made him despair and even scared him. "What are you doing?"A word is very simple, revealing how helpless he is now. I want to call Hao Ren, but what''s the use of calling him? I finally dial the ambulance. Maybe only the hospital can save him. In this case, it''s hard to say whether I can save him. If you look at it carefully, you can smell the smell of meat. It feels like it''s really hopeless. He immediately called the strong man of the medical high court to renew his life. When everyone came here, he was confused at the first sight and asked the one eyed man what was going on. He can only answer, inadvertently by thunder to split. How can he tell the other party that he just stood there, holding an iron bar, pointing to the heaven and earth, and a thunder and lightning fell down. The result is like this now. Of course, he can''t say so, otherwise he will definitely be regarded as mentally ill. Old man Zhang said solemnly, "he''s just practicing. There''s nothing wrong with it. He''s still very successful. You don''t have to be nervous." The one eyed man immediately covered the old man''s mouth, then looked at the people: "save people, don''t listen." Lao Zhang gave out a whine voice. He couldn''t open his hand. He stretched out his tongue and licked the palm of the one eyed man. If he couldn''t open it, I would let you itch to release your hand. Nima! Disgusting. The one eyed man immediately released his hand and looked at each other in horror. Is it necessary to be so disgusting? One member heard the news and ran. As soon as he passed by, he was grabbed by the one eyed man''s shoulder and pulled back. The palm of his hand kneaded his shoulder. The member dare not speak, very respectful stand in front of the one eyed man, not clear what the white head is doing. "You''re good. Work hard." The one eyed man patted each other''s arm and said with a smile. "Yes, chief." Members are very excited, to get the first praise, it is absolutely a lifetime of luck, he will take a good look. The one eyed man smiles and has a fear shadow of the old man Zhang. He is not afraid that the other person will not die, but he is afraid that the other person will feel sick. The members who came here, looking at the charred body lying on the ground, prayed that they would have a good journey and be good teammates in the afterlife. They are all members of special departments. The friendship they should give is what they should give. If it''s a head accident. They may be sad, turn grief into strength, and go to KTV to order a few girls to sing a song i wish you a happy voyage. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! Ambulances come in the rain. They have an accident in the morning when there is a thunderstorm. They really choose the day. Doctors and nurses push emergency stretchers. I''m curious about this place. I haven''t been here before. Soon. Doctors and nurses came to the rooftop, although they did not see patients, but according to their speculation, it must be thunderstorm weather was struck by thunder, to tell you the truth, this has no need to rescue, basic death, but the process must go, otherwise there is no sense of solemnity. "Where are the patients?" When they see the patients, they are directly confused. Is it necessary to save them? In the present situation, I''m afraid the world''s famous doctors are unable to recover here. The highest burn grade. Absolute cardiac arrest. As for other things, it''s no different from the dead. "Doctor, do you find that this patient looks like someone else?" The nurse whispered. The doctor looked carefully, looking left and right. He didn''t see who he looked like. Just as he was about to speak, the nurse pulled the doctor''s sleeve and said, "look at him." The direction of the finger is old man Zhang. The doctor looked curiously. Although it was raining and gray, when he first saw old man Zhang, he recognized him as a regular customer of Huatian hospital. Then he looked at the corpse lying there and waved without saying a word. "Get on the stretcher and rescue." Don''t ask why you have to go to rescue all of a sudden. The reason is very simple. If the members of the death squad are here, it must be one of them who is in great trouble. Old man Zhang stands upright, and it must be Lin fan who lies there. No matter what causes it, it can be saved anyway. The one eyed man was ready to explain something to the doctor, but the doctor raised his hand and interrupted: "you don''t have to tell us this. We are all professionals, and he is our professional customer. No one knows him better than us. Please let me go. Now we are in a hurry to go to the hospital." Lao Zhang followed the doctor with the hen. The doctor patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said, "you really can play." The one eyed man stood in the same place, looking at the doctor, but sighed, I haven''t spoken, you know? Not long. The sound of forcing waves. The ambulance driver stepped on the accelerator, a set of dragon tail swing operation, instantly disappeared in the distance. Huatian hospital. "Let''s go. This is the paramedics. Let''s go." Doctors were pushing emergency stretchers and shouting.Then a doctor called the dean. Li Laifu''s childhood is very comfortable. Yesterday, the TV station came to interview him and made an album for him. In case of such a big show, he will not let it go. For a haircut alone, I spent 50 yuan to find a professional hairstylist to design a spiritual hairstyle for him. then is the question of the speech. He examines dozens of dean''s speeches on the Internet, absorbs the essence of their speeches, and forms the most perfect version. Plagiarism? That doesn''t exist. At most, it''s just a reference. He will never forget how shocked the TV reporters were after listening to his speech. Obviously, they were shocked by his speech. Drinking expensive tea, smoking, life is colorful. Get through. He was preempted before he spoke. He was not happy. I''m the president. How can I preempt without waiting for the president to speak. "Dean, come to the operating room quickly. There is an operation that must be done by you." The other side is in a hurry. It''s like something really big. "Why do I need to do it, other directors?" His main purpose now is to keep fit and live longer. After all, whether Huatian hospital can continue to grow is inseparable from his health. "President, the patient is the patient in Qingshan mental hospital. He was chopped by thunder this time. We dare not do this kind of high difficulty operation." "Wait for me." When Li Laifu heard about Castle Peak, he basically didn''t have to listen to the back. He didn''t have to guess who was coming. He ran to the operating room with his glasses. In the operating room. When Li Laifu looked at the situation, he was more and more frightened. There was sweat on his forehead. To tell the truth, when the high-pressure box was delivered last time, it was already very serious, and this time it was even more serious than the high-pressure box. "Dean, is there any need for rescue in this case?" Said a doctor. Li Laifu said: "as a doctor, rescuing the wounded is what we should do. Even if there is only one chance in ten thousand, we should do our best. If you say this, it means that your mind is not up to standard. After the operation, go back and copy the hospital manual to me." "The dean said well." "After listening to the president''s words, the soul will be sublimated." The doctors farted at the rainbow. Li Laifu waved his hand with satisfaction, "don''t say these nonsense, start the operation, even if it''s difficult, there''s a place to start." To tell you the truth, Li Laifu is a little flustered and hard to start. He doesn''t know where to start. He is completely convinced of Qingshan''s mental patients. You really want to kill yourself. What the hell is that guy Hao Ren up to. Don''t you know how to let the patient take shelter in the room on rainy days? If you want to split, it''s also to split you. What does it have to do with other people''s patients. "Dean, the patient''s heart is weak." "Dean..." The situation in the operating room is very uncertain, and the situation is very critical. If ordinary doctors are allowed to perform the operation, they will come out in ten minutes at most, saying, no need to rescue. Contact the nearest crematorium to cremate. One of these ten minutes is in surgery, and the other nine minutes is thinking about how to save it. Old man Zhang sat on the chair outside the operating room waiting. He looked around curiously. When a nurse passed by, he would smile and say hello to each other, but the nurse seemed to see the devil, speeding up the pace and hiding far away. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Dean Hao looks at the computer screen without expression. At the end of the TV series, the hero and the heroine get together and end up with a kiss. "Ah At the end of the TV series, everything was dull, and he started to watch it from the moment of kissing. "Eh!" "My God, the hero seems to stick his tongue out. How can he do that?" It''s over. He replays it again and brings it into the leading actor perfectly. He is very happy. What an excellent TV play it is. I really hope there will be more in the future. There was a lot of rain and dull thunder outside. He''s in a bad mood. It''s like the end of the TV series. It may be something else. He always feels that something has happened. Now it is the Castle Peak patients who can cause his mood fluctuation. Other patients are safe here, and what worries them is Looking at the rainstorm outside, and the dull thunder. He called the one eyed man. "Hello! It''s me. How about my two patients on your side? " Hao Ren is very good to the patients. All the donations he gets are invested in Qingshan mental hospital, buying all kinds of things, renovating and so on, just to let the patients have a good living environment."Can you get them on the phone?" "Sleep your sister, sleep, it''s day now, it''s dark because of the rainstorm. You really think it''s night now. Don''t tell me what happened to my two patients, or I''ll take the patients to pull banners." ¡­¡­ When one eyed man saw Hao Ren''s phone call, he really shouldn''t answer it. Only after he answered the phone did he remember why he wanted to answer it. Look at the phone. It''s hard to cheat. "Shall we send them back or not?" The one eyed man pondered. At first, he was very good. He didn''t make trouble or talk to others. He is still too young after all. Think too good, and finally embarked on the road of despair. "Shadow Brush! The shadow appeared in the office. "Why didn''t you stop him?" The one eyed man was helpless, as if he had nothing to do with him. Ying didn''t say anything. His wish is to set up a high court to carry forward his ability. It''s also important for all generations. But whether he can succeed or not depends on whether the one eyed man is willing to help. Now "It''s my fault." After all, it''s still the shadow alone. Mad, can you make a face? In the morning, the ghost knows that they will climb to the roof to light the thunder. I just got up for breakfast, but I haven''t had time to follow them. It''s just a stupid thing to argue with the leaders. Whatever you say is what you say. Just lie flat and be happy. The one eyed man waved his hand and said, "come on, I''m not unkind. I know your difficulties. I don''t have your business. Go and have a rest." The shadow disappeared in the office. The one eyed man is in a better mood. It''s good for someone to carry the pot and comfort themselves. It''s not their own fault. It''s just that other people are not good at taking care of them and pay attention to them in the future. Only leaders can do this, others, think about it is a luxury. Chapter 131 Hospitals are not a good place for anyone. Disaster for the rich. The hell of the poor. Zhang Hongmin is one of the poor people. His daughter has leukemia. The high medical expenses have made the man unable to stand up and kneel down completely. If he kneels down, his daughter''s leukemia can be cured. He is willing to kneel down forever. Any indomitable man can not be dominated by emotion or money, but most of them are dominated by family affection. Recently, he lived a happy life. When he met a benefactor, he extended his hand to save him in deep water. Even if he was a mental patient, he would always remember the benefactor he was grateful for. "The medical skill of the dean is so strong that it can be rescued." "What you''re saying is nonsense. The president is the top of the hospital." Two doctors pushed the emergency stretcher and flattered the dean. Zhang Hongmin didn''t care. He was going to pour some hot water for his daughter. When he passed the stretcher and looked at the patient curiously, he suddenly exclaimed: "benefactor, how did you become like this?" He was staring. I thought I would never see my benefactor in the hospital, but I didn''t expect to see him again. The doctors were shocked, looking at Lin Fan''s black face, to tell the truth, it''s really hard to see who he is. "Can you recognize that?" "Even if the benefactor turns to dust, I know him." Zhang Hongmin was stunned. Some time ago, his benefactor went to the hospital. He heard that he was touching the high-pressure box. At that time, he asked how he could become such a force. Until we know the truth. He has deep feelings. Maybe this is the special behavior of mental patients. Old man Zhang said: "he is to practice, lead thunder into the body, carry out deeper training, cooperate with my acupuncture, he succeeded." The doctors looked at each other and were helpless. They didn''t dare to say a word more. They were afraid that what they said would cause the mental patients to be unhappy. They carried the patients to the hospital bed and then left quietly. Zhang Hongmin looked at the weather outside, thundering into the body, said the hard point is to be struck by thunder. Benefactor is really good at playing. He can only say that benefactor is different. Although he thinks so, he can''t forget that benefactor and Lao Zhang are both mental patients. Naturally, we need to be careful. "Dad, what''s the matter with big brother?" Asked the little girl. Zhang Hongmin said, "it''s OK. It''s caused by practice." Looking at his daughter''s bloody face, he was in a good mood and had hope in his life. If it wasn''t for the benefactor''s help, he really didn''t know what he would become. Maybe he would live like a walking corpse in this world. By the bed. Lin Fan didn''t wake up. He was still in a coma. No one knows whether it was caused by the thunder or by Lao Zhang''s cosmic operation. At least he is alive now. Lao Zhang took out the silver needle. He had already said that he would continue to give Lin Fan acupuncture afterwards. Now is the best chance. "I dare not stop it." Zhang Hongmin sat there quietly, staring at the situation of the bed next door. He only dared to look at it, but did not dare to speak. He let the other side stick a silver needle into his benefactor. In fact, he wanted to stop her, but he was the only one she could rely on. In case something happened, what could he do. Benefactor, you must resist. If you really have an accident, I will not sit by and take good care of you. Time flies. Qigong practice is very mysterious. It belongs to a kind of practice developed by human body. It is very demanding to practice. It is very difficult to practice to a very deep level. Only when you reach Lin Fan''s state of mind can you do it. Though I fainted. But at this time, it runs autonomously, and the energy particles in the air slowly melt into his body, which is something ordinary people can''t catch. It takes time to break through the cocoon and become a butterfly. That''s what he''s going through right now. The film monitors Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. "Terrible, it''s not dead." If he was struck by thunder, he must be dead now. What kind of strong men are the two who are brought by the Department. He heard the doctor say this is a psychopath. I want to laugh. But it''s reasonable to think about it. After all, it''s normal for doctors to make rumors when they are struck by thunder. March 29th! The weather improved and a good day began. "This is the egg I just asked the nurse to cook. You can eat it." Lao Zhang gave the hen''s eggs to the nurse. The nurse cooked them and brought them. But the nurse was a little afraid, just like seeing a ghost. Send the eggs to Lin Fan''s mouth. After waking up, Lin Fan couldn''t move all over, so he could only stare, "give it to the little girl, she needs nutrition." Lao Zhang looked at the egg in his hand, "give her mine.""You like eggs. You have one. I don''t need one." Lin Fan said. What a touching friendship. It makes people cry. But for Zhang Hongmin, the present situation is a bit frightening. He took out an egg and said, "benefactor, don''t let me. We have it here." He was very grateful to his benefactor. His body in the hospital bed was enough to show how much he trusted his benefactor, that is, he did not trust the mentally ill. "That''s good." Lin Fan opened his mouth and swallowed the egg. "It''s really delicious." "Hen, you''re great." The evil rooster is very sad. It lays the eggs and gives them to each other. How can there be such a cruel father in the world? It''s heartless. But it knows that the criterion of an undercover is dedication. Only an undercover who knows dedication can be a good undercover. "Lin fan, I just gave you a needle. How do you feel?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said: "the feeling of rebirth." Lao Zhang was overjoyed and said, "am I really that powerful?" "Great." Lin Fan said. Their way of communication is to praise each other, only praise can enter the heart. Lin Fan twisted his neck and gave a click. The bandage that fixed his neck cracked. He looked at the little girl next door with a smile. "Long time no see." Looking at each other with a smile and clear eyes. When the little girl laughed, her eyes narrowed into crescent moon, "big brother, good." His smile for the little girl is very warm, just like a round of the sun, warm at the same time symbolizes the light. Zhang Hongmin, get out of the way. Please look at my daughter. As long as I don''t get sick, I support it when I see the end of time. That''s the only thing we can do now. If you can repay the benefactor, he can let the benefactor see tomorrow morning. Special departments. "It''s not dead?" One eyed man received a call from the hospital, and he was completely shocked. How can we have such an idea when we forget it. "How on earth do they practice?" The one eyed man pondered and examined Lin fan. All the data are the same as ordinary people, but can ordinary people do what they can? If he were an ordinary man, he would be talking to Hao Ren now, and then he would pack up 500 yuan of money, send a wreath, mourn and mourn. Then. The one eyed man went to the fruit shop to buy a group of fresh water fruit baskets. After bargaining, he went to the hospital to see them. He didn''t say much, but just comforted them. He took a good rest. The Department is waiting for your return. Of course. He also met Liu Kai, the new member, still lying in the hospital. The recovery is good. After ten days, he will be discharged from the hospital. The one eyed man wanted to leave quietly and meet one more person instead of buying a fruit gift. But there was no way. When Liu Kai saw him, he could only smile and go in and comfort him. Liu Kai was so moved that he was about to cry. No one would care for a new member like him. How could he expect the head of a special department to come to see him himself? Although he didn''t bring gifts, it was this wave of visits that completely convinced Liu Kai. Young people are easy to satisfy. Just because the one eyed man couldn''t avoid it, he came to express his sympathy, which made Liu Kai so excited. Sure enough, people in high positions are so popular. In the office. Jin Heli stepped on high-heeled shoes, wriggled his waist and came in, "I heard that the member you pulled to the special department was struck by thunder?" She has been investigating the background of the two members. But there''s no way. All the information was killed by the one eyed man card. "Oh, it''s not that I was struck by thunder, but that I made some mistakes in my cultivation." The one eyed man said with a smile. Jin Heli looked at the one eyed man as if to say, do you think I''m a fool? Do you think I''ll believe your story? "I''ll do my own research." Jin Heli felt that things were not as simple as she thought. She didn''t have such an idea before. Until she found out about it, she felt something was wrong. She thought of going to the hospital to investigate. All the people in the hospital have to register. Maybe she can get useful information from there. The one eyed man said, "don''t investigate. I can only tell you that they don''t have any problems." "I''m serious now." He knew what Kingsley was thinking. He pretended to be very serious, not because he was angry, but because he didn''t want Jin Heli to continue to pursue. If it turns out that the two patients he brought back were patients from Qingshan mental hospital, would they have face. "I know." Jin Heli turns to leave. What does she mean by "know"?The one eyed man knows that Jin Heli is likely to investigate. Now there are not many people who can know their identity. "Hospitals." He thought that Jin Heli''s method might be to go to the hospital to investigate. Because of their reputation in the hospital, many doctors knew them. Then he took out the phone and called them directly. No other meaning. I''m just going to bully the hospital with power. Let them pay a little attention to it. Don''t be too presumptuous. You should know what you can say or what you can''t say. He also has a lot of things to do recently. When the headquarters asked him to go there, he had promised each other for a long time. What he was playing was that when you would make trouble, I didn''t seem to do it. Let''s see who can make it to the end. He can say for sure. Once he left Yanhai City, he was really fooled by them. Chapter 132 March 30! The weather is still fine. The doctor and the nurse patrol the ward. When they go to the ward of two psychiatric patients, they are very nervous. Both patients are VIP customers of the hospital. The two patients should thank the doctor. It is our superb medical skills that have saved you, and the doctor should also thank the two psychiatric patients. If it is not for your tireless death, we do not have so many challenging operations. It''s all because of you. We can accumulate so much experience in surgery. Thanks and respect each other. Only in this way can we win-win situation. We save your life and you help us become experienced experts. At this point. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are sitting on the bed, shaking their feet and chatting. From time to time, they look at the little girl. They look at each other with warm eyes without any impurities. "Damn it." When the doctor in the patrol ward saw Lin fan, he exclaimed, how could it be like this? He could not move because he was wrapped in bandages. But now those bandages are all over the ground. The patient who was struck by thunder is sitting there in excellent spirit. His burnt black skin disappears and is replaced by pink snow-white skin. "Miracle." Stunned, the doctor ran to Lin Fan and looked left and right. He just wanted to see through Lin fan. He didn''t enjoy watching alone. He waved: "come and have a look. You''re recovering so fast. It''s a miracle." A nurse said, "it''s not a miracle. It''s the medical skill of the dean." "Don''t flatter. The dean is not here." The doctor envies the ability of these nurses to flatter, which can be called the fighting chicken in the field of flattery. The dean is not here, so he can flatter so loud. If he is not the head nurse, he will be blind. Zhang Hongmin was able to tell these doctors that I was scared at that time. I saw everything next to him, just like a cocoon breaking into a butterfly, and then he was reborn. The scene was a little scary. If I saw it with my own eyes, I would be absolutely scared. Lin Fan blinked and asked, "what''s the matter with you?" Strange behavior. I don''t know why they surrounded him. Is there something on them, or is there something wrong with the doctors'' brain? If there is something on his body, he can take it off in front of them. If there is something wrong with his brain, um incapable of action. "How did you do it?" The doctor holds Lin Fan''s skin. It''s smooth, delicate and soft, just like a woman''s skin. If you can rub it Bah, how can you have such an idea? He''s a big man. Can he only wear it out? The nurses were envious. My eyes are red. Why do men have better skin than they do. Can thunder chop really make skin better? they only heard that smearing pure Yang essence can make the skin better, but never heard of the splitting of the thunder. Is it not enough to peel the eggshell and show the white and tender protein? "It''s eggs." Lin Fan said. The doctor was puzzled and listened carefully. Lin Fan pointed to the hen and said, "I ate the eggs it laid. My whole body is full of strength, so it''s like this now." "What about me?" Lao Zhang pointed to his face, suspected of asking for credit. He was sad that Lin Fan didn''t say his credit. "Yes, and Lao Zhang. His acupuncture saved me. If you want to try, I think Lao Zhang will help you." Lin Fan points at Lao Zhang again and praises him. Lao Zhang patted big baby and nodded to them seriously: "believe me, I can bring you hope." Cough! Doctors and nurses calm down from shock, look at each other, but forget each other is a mental patient, their behavior has caused unnecessary misunderstanding. "Well, the recovery is very good. After one day of observation, if you have nothing to do, you will be able to leave the hospital. The president will be informed that the patient''s condition is very stable and the recovery speed is very fast. You can go through the discharge procedures." The doctor pretended to be calm. In fact, he is already a little weak. It''s so immature that I was almost trapped by a psychopath. The nurse said, "doctor, I just checked it out. I feel like I can leave the hospital now." The doctor looked at the nurse, "this speed is a little fast, not urgent, according to the process, the next ward." He ignored Lin Fan and Lao Zhang from beginning to end. Both of them are VIP customers of Huatian hospital. Anyone who is not familiar with them will cheat the new doctors and nurses at most. However, to put it mildly, the new staff will never meet such senior customers. It''s the director and the dean. They are not qualified to be responsible. This kind of thing is hidden in the heart. If we let the family members of ordinary patients know, there will definitely be medical trouble. Why can a mental patient get the care of the chief expert and the dean? They are human, we are not human, and we are more normal than them. In case of a reporter, the situation is even more troublesome, and the headlines have been thought out.[Huatian hospital mobilizes the highest level expert team for mental patients] this topic can definitely set off a public opinion contradiction between the spiritual dignitaries and the normal people. The doctor and the nurse left. "They don''t believe me. My acupuncture technique is really powerful. The universe operation method I painstakingly created hasn''t been used yet." Lao Zhang is very depressed, and the suspicion of others has a great impact on his heart. Lin Fan took Lao Zhang''s shoulder and let his head rest on his shoulder. "Don''t be sad. At least I believe you forever." Zhang Hongmin is deeply moved. I don''t know how many people yearn for such friendship, but look at it I found that something was not right. I always felt that they were making a foundation. Nima! It''s terrible. "Well, as long as you believe me." Lao Zhang is in a better mood. The distrust of others is just a short-term pain for him, but Lin Fan''s trust in him is a long-term praise, and his mood will be especially happy every day. Just like the one eyed man thought. Jin Heli is a woman who will never die if she doesn''t know the situation clearly. Her will and fighting power can''t be compared by anyone. Once something is confirmed, she should know it in any case. She came to the hospital in person. When she came to the information desk and asked the nurse about the patient''s condition, she only knew that the other person''s name was Lin Fan and old man Zhang. The result was very simple, and she didn''t have to think much about it. She just didn''t know. She looked at the nurse, the meaning in the other person''s eyes was not deceptive. Then, as the leader of the special department, he asked the hospital to take out the inpatient information form, carefully looked at it, and finally found the information column. After only one look, he did not continue to look. "You''re still fast." Jin Heli is engaged in information and data. If there is any problem with any data, you can see it at a glance. If the information with complete information appears in front of her, she will know that it is false. The more one eyed men hide. The more curious she was. One eyed men want to swear. You are really flustered. Now there are so many things. Is it necessary to trace the information of the two members? Is that how you want to know they''re psychotic? It''s a pain in the ass behavior. Jin Heli won''t waste too much time here. Now that she is ready, she will not get any useful data. It''s a long battle. National special department headquarters. Long table meeting. The atmosphere in the simple meeting room is very depressing. The female staff carrying tea and water are shaking. If we don''t look at the scene, I''m afraid we all think it was caused by the fierce fighting last night. In fact, she was a little out of breath because of the atmosphere here. Twelve people sat around the long table. They looked serious and didn''t speak, so that the meeting room was quiet and there was no noise. There were rows of people outside the long table. They all looked at each other and were confused about the current situation. I was told to come to the meeting, but there was no meeting regulations. I just sat and waited. Someone was whispering. "What''s the situation when we are called here for a meeting?" "Who knows, I''m still at home and gentle with my daughter-in-law, so I''m pulled here." "You''re good. I''m on the way." "So miserable." "Yes." Their voice is very small, just like mosquitoes, buzzing. A moment later. The old man sitting in the seat said slowly: "some time ago, the demon God appeared in Yanhai city. You all know the situation of this matter. Whenever the demon God appears, the final result of the city is the same whether it is destroyed or exists. Now the proposal is to give up Yanhai city and evacuate all citizens." "Or send more strong people to Yanhai city." "My idea is to send strong people to Yanhai city. I want to ask your opinions." The old man looked around. Someone was just about to speak when he was interrupted by the old man. "I know that you all respect my decision, so there''s no need to discuss. Now it''s time to discuss who is willing to take the seat of Yanhai city?" The man who wanted to speak muttered: "what a dog." "Who said that?" The old man looked at the man who had just muttered. Don''t think that when he was old, it was like he was deaf. He could hear better than anyone else. The muttering man bowed his head and didn''t say a word. His ears were too sharp. He could hear everything. "Dad, I''ll go." In the quiet atmosphere, someone broke the atmosphere, and everyone looked back. A young man arranged his handsome airplane head. Seeing so many people paying attention to him, he stood up and said with a smile: "since Yanhai city is so dangerous, it''s natural that only I can suppress it. It''s hard to be obedient. Who else can I give up..."Pop! Just as he finished. The old man picked up the cloth shoes and smashed them on each other''s face, leaving a shoe print. The young man fainted with his tongue out. "Go on with the meeting and ignore the fool." Said the old man. People at the scene looked at each other. How can you be so insidious? Your son just went there and signed up for it. It''s obviously not a good choice to deny a young man''s ambition. The old man was very angry. He had the last son in his old age, and the rest of his sons had died in the war. Before, he didn''t feel at all. It was an honor to be able to protect his home and die. And now, if the youngest silly son dies. After that, no one would burn paper for him. Chapter 133 A normal meeting is often a speech by a leader. The danger meeting is still the leader. There are so many people at the scene. Does anyone want to speak? I''m sorry, I really don''t have it. Everyone is very mean. Those who can live to the present are very obscene. They will never stand in line until the critical moment. It''s very dangerous for the demon God to appear in Yanhai city. According to years of experience, even if the city where the demon God appears wins, it will become the place where the evil things pay attention. The frequency of evil activities will gradually increase. Now, the frequency of Yanhai city has risen to the top ten, and it is still rising steadily. It''s really hard to say how high it will go in the end. March 31st! The weather outside is very bad, the wind is strong, just like some time ago, it is a beautiful day to be wasted. Lin Fan was lying on the window, holding his chin with one hand, looking at the scenery outside, some lonely, some quiet. "What are you looking at?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan pointed to the tree in the distance, "I''m looking at when that leaf will fall." "Will it really fall?" Lao Zhang looked into the distance and saw the tree, but not the leaf. "It will fall." Zhang Hongmin tells his daughter children''s stories, which seem to be very serious, but his mind has always been on the two patients. To tell the truth, he gradually sees through the situation of the two patients. They are really good people and have never been ill. There is something wrong with thinking. In short, I don''t understand what most of what they say. Lin Fan grabs his head and says, "I have a voice in my head telling me that I''m leaving. I''ve been thinking about who''s talking to me, but I haven''t found it for a long time. Do you think I''ll leave?" "Will you leave then?" Lao Zhang asked. "No, even if I leave, I will take you with me." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang''s eyes are very confused, "you promised me, you will take me wherever you go." "Well, you''re my best friend. I''ll take you with me wherever I go." Lin Fan nodded seriously, very sure of what he said. Dong Dong! "Lin fan, master." Liu Ying stood at the door with an umbrella and milk, smiling at the two patients. When she learned that they were hospitalized, Liu Ying begged 100 yuan from her girlfriend, and then bought a box of milk to visit them. Of course, he embezzled dozens of Yuan himself. "What are you doing here?" Lin fan asked with a smile. "Something happened to us." Lao Zhang said. Liu Ying put the umbrella at the door and came in and said, "I heard that you had an accident. I came here immediately. The weather outside is a little bad. I didn''t dare to drive too fast. Now you''re OK. I''m relieved." "We have nothing." "No mistake." Zhang Hongmin looks at Liu Ying and is likely to make friends with the two patients. He doesn''t dare to speak or look at each other, for fear that his eyes will make the other party mistakenly think it is a kind of discrimination and cause some unnecessary misunderstandings. Liu Ying chatted with them. Although she sometimes felt that what they said was very strange and some of them were not right, she just regarded them as active in thinking and jumping out of character. Follow their rhythm and there will be no problem. Chatting and chatting, Lao Zhang said that there was nothing wrong, so it''s better to give you a needle. What Liu Ying is looking forward to most is needling. She agrees without thinking. Sit there and wait. Lao Zhang, holding a silver needle, aimed at Liu Ying''s head. It was a quick, accurate, and no hesitation. It was such a confident way of needling that he won Liu Ying''s trust. Zhang Hongmin was very afraid. The idea that the patient would not get sick was completely forgotten by him. In this case, if his daughter was stabbed, the consequences would be unimaginable. Outside, a nurse. She was nurse Zhang, who was ordered by the president of the hospital last time. She knew something about mental patients. This time, the patient was admitted to the hospital again, and the organization gave her this arduous task. "There''s nothing to be afraid of for a psychopath." This is what she really thinks. Originally thought it was very dangerous, but later found that it was not what she thought. Even if it was a mental patient, there were good people and bad people in it. They are good patients. Humming pop songs, walking light steps, came to the door of the ward, just want to say hello to the patients gently, the scene in front of her, shocked her whole body shaking, eyes staring round. Old man Zhang held the last needle, whew, and the needle fell. The thirteenth! Bang! Liu Ying fell to the ground. Old man Zhang raised his head, looked at the nurse standing at the door with his eyes flat, and said in a low voice: "do you want to have a try?"Very friendly inquiry, willing to use their life to benefit the public. Nurse Zhang, with shortness of breath, sat on the ground and screamed: "ah "Murder." The doctor and the nurse heard the scream, and then looked at the direction. It was not the ward where the psychotic patient was. They ran to the ward and prayed in their heart, but it must not be the psychotic patient who caused human life. Nurse Zhang held her head in both hands, and her spirit was greatly stimulated. "Mental illness killed people. I saw it with my own eyes." She was really scared. A good and confident nurse originally wanted to make friends with the patient, but she didn''t expect that she didn''t make friends. Instead, she was stunned. "Are you all right?" Lin Fan stood in front of the nurse, trying to help her up. When nurse Zhang saw Lin Fan''s smile, she screamed again. Her pants were so wet that she ran to the distance, shouting for help while running. Lin Fan scratched his head. "Strange." Li Laifu enjoys the honor brought by the position of president. He brushes his circle of friends when he has nothing to do. Now he sends a circle of friends, and he gets countless people''s praise. But what he most expects is that Hao Ren can comment on him: president Li is awesome! "Dean, there''s an accident. The mentally ill are killing people." An uninformed nurse came and said. She didn''t know what was going on. That is to listen to rumors and finally become a rumor maker. After hearing this, Li Laifu got up and ran to the inpatient department without saying a word. I pray in my heart. But don''t kill anyone. Not long after I became the president, you''ll kill someone. It''s really going to be over. He''s on the road and wants to blow his mouth. It''s not like being the dean of a college has gone with the wind. In the past, the patient just recovered. Without thinking about it, he drove them back in person, not to mention whether he could live one more day, not to mention one more day, even for an hour. Know your own expansion. Li Laifu is ready to think about his life and reflect on his mistakes. He went directly to the operating room on the way. Just entered the operating room. "Dean, the patient''s physical signs are stable, but he is unconscious." "Check the brain waves." Li Laifu said. "Yes." The doctors here are all experts. Why they have such ability is inseparable from their ordinary efforts. At the same time, Lin Fan''s contribution is also great. Ordinary surgery is difficult to satisfy them. Only Lin fan, a little master of death, can make them face the challenge. A doctor is going to check Liu Ying''s brain waves. When he sees some hairs on his head, he feels that they are in the way. He wanted to shave them off with a tool, but when he saw them, there were only a few. He just pinched them off one by one. The doctor nodded with satisfaction, which seemed much better. In the ward. Lao Zhang can''t understand why those people want to send Liu Ying away. In fact, there is nothing wrong. Just have a good sleep. When you wake up in the morning, everything will be better. "Lin fan, did they misunderstand us?" "Probably." "Then why don''t they listen to our explanation?" "I don''t think so." The two of them are communicating and analyzing the situation just now. The evil Rooster squats there honestly. Mad, it''s terrible. I really regret choosing these two humans. It''s not very comfortable to be an undercover. Zhang Hongmin dare not take a breath. The benefactor is the benefactor and the psychopath is the psychopath. Just now, he witnessed what happened. It''s really scary. "Do you think we did something wrong?" Lin Fan asks Zhang Hongmin. "No Zhang Hongmin replied decisively that I will always stand in the same line with you. Whatever you say, I will never refute you or even hesitate. "Ah "I don''t feel like I''ve done anything wrong." Lin Fan showed his hand, then patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said, "don''t be aggrieved. Your acupuncture technique is very powerful. If there is a school, you will become a teacher. They don''t understand your ability at all." Lao Zhang nodded and was in a good mood. "Well, I think so too. It must be that they don''t understand." "Are you tired now?" "A little tired." "Then lie down for a while." "Good." Two people lie on a hospital bed, looking at the ceiling, and then close their eyes, gradually there is a purr out. Admire! Zhang Hongmin really admires them. They can sleep when they come up with such things. The mentally ill are worthy of being mentally ill. This kind of ability is not what ordinary people can do."Dad, what''s the matter with big brother?" Asked the little girl. "Shh Zhang Hongmin made the movement of forbidding sound and said cautiously: "don''t wake them up to sleep, be obedient, OK?" The little girl nodded and learned from her father. "Big brother must have been very tired just now. We need to speak in a low voice." In response. Zhang Hongmin wants to cry without tears. My dear daughter, it''s not a matter of whether you are tired or not. It''s your big brother who just stabbed a person in front of us with a silver needle that looks ordinary but is full of murders. I don''t know whether the man is dead or alive. And they''re friends. Even friends can do it. Not to mention our father and daughter. The doctor did not check out Liu Ying''s condition, but it was very similar to the one eyed man''s condition, so he directly arranged a ward for him to stay. Let''s look at the situation first. Chapter 134 Night! The hospital is quiet, most patients are shallow sleep, occasionally there is the sound of opening the door, followed by a low voice. Lin Fan opens his eyes and turns his head. Lao Zhang is asleep and snores. Looking to the other side, Zhang Hongmin sleeps in the middle of two beds, guarding his favorite daughter at any time. The little girl who gets treatment sleeps peacefully, with her eyebrows stretched and her mouth smiling. This is a smile for a better future. There is a clock on the wall. Da Da! I''m walking fast. Ding! 00:00¡£ March 31. April first comes. [the second scene of foreign land officially opened. ¡¿ [selection target: Zhu Fei, the nth generation descendant of Huoshen zhurong. ¡¿ [task: help zhufei Gang to walk on the right path in the world. ¡¿ [physical strength transfer: 100%. ¡¿ [coming! ¡¿ "Feige." There is a delicate female voice. Lin Fan opened his eyes and looked at the strange environment around him. He was no longer in the hospital. The environment was very luxurious. It was more luxurious than the place where he lived. No Compared with Xiaobao''s family, there is a big gap. He was lying naked on the bed with two sexy young women dressing at the end of the bed. Find brother Fei looking at them. Two young women wriggled at Lin fan. Lin Fan''s expressionless look, this dream is very strange, how can there be two strange young girls here? And I''m still getting dressed. Strange. Lin fan is smiling at the girls. Two young women put on their clothes and came to Lin fan. One of them kisses one side of the face. Then one of them carries a brand-new bag and twists his waist to leave. Lift the quilt. Come to the bathroom and look in the mirror. Strange face. Very handsome. Lin fan has many more memories in his mind. Good luck. H City gang boss, nicknamed Feige. Lin Fan touched his body, washed it simply, put on his clothes, opened the door and went out. A foreign land in a dream. You need to finish the mission to get back. It''s a familiar feeling, as if I''ve experienced it somewhere. That was the dream of the last time. The task is the right way in the world. If the guess is good, it is to be a good person. "Brother Fei." At the door of the presidential suite stood a man, fierce and strong as a cow. He was Wang Meng, the bodyguard and No.1 hitter of Zhu Fei. "Brother Fei, Duan Shanhu has set a table in Juxian building waiting for you to talk." Wang Meng reports the situation. Lin fan is always smiling. When Wang Meng notices Feige''s smile, it''s a little different. It''s a little different from Feige he usually knows. In the past, Feige was cold and unsmiling. He followed Zhu Fei for eight years, from unknown to Feige''s right hand. He knew Feige''s character very well. Now Feige''s smile must mean something is going to happen. Just gradually. He found that Feige''s smile was very gloomy. After a long time, he felt a chill in his heart. What a terrible brother. It''s too deep. This is what a hero should have. There was a black car parked at the door of the hotel. Wang Meng rushed forward to open the door and acted as his younger brother. "Don''t be so polite." Lin Fan said with a smile. "Yes, Feige." Wang Meng''s face was expressionless, but he was very excited now. Feige asked him not to be so polite. He regarded him as his own brother. Feige had never said this before, and the strong men tended to cry. This dream seems more interesting. Last time''s dream, that guy must have a bad brain, otherwise he won''t dress like that. This time, it''s much better. He''s dressed normally. He looks normal. Wang Meng drives the car and looks at Lin fan through the rearview mirror. "Brother Fei, Duan Shanhu''s purpose in this negotiation is to let us return the site to him. It''s said that he will call out the retired eighth master to uphold justice. Do you need to give them face?" "Oh Lin Fan answered, turning his head and looking at the buildings passing by. He told Lao Zhang that he would take him with him. But I broke my promise again. If Lao Zhang knew, he would be very angry. Wang Meng sees that Feige doesn''t pay any attention to him and doesn''t continue to ask. Feige must be thinking about the next solution. After all, the other party will invite the retired respected eighth master out. This face must be given. What a despicable fellow, but we called for peace talks.He has the heart to kill Duan Shanhu. Juxian building. This restaurant has a history of 60 years. It is very famous in H city. It used to be a place where all kinds of experts from the river and lake gather together. It has never changed until now. If there is any negotiation, it will be here. The purpose is to hope that all parties will remember the morality of the river and lake. "Feige, here we are." Wang Meng opened the door in person, and a group of little brothers in black at the door of the hotel bent over and said, "brother Fei is good." Lin Fan nodded with a smile and said, "hello." The little brothers in black were very excited when they heard Feige''s greetings. Unexpectedly, Feige would reply to them. Lin fan is a friendly and polite person. When people say hello, he will definitely respond. It''s a matter of courtesy. "Today''s Feige is a little different. Is it the two young models I found that made Feige very happy?" The more you think about it, the more likely it is. No mistake. That must be it. Lin Fan opened the door of the box, and there were many people in the room, basically standing there, only two people sitting there. Duan Shanhu''s face changed slightly when he saw Lin Fan coming in, and then returned to normal. "ALFY, come and sit down." The eighth master waved. Although he has retired, his position in the world is still there. The older he gets, the more respected he is. When he was young, he was also a fierce man, holding a kitchen knife to cut from the south gate to the north gate, and from the north gate to the west gate. Only with a fierce force could he have such a position. Lin Fan sat by his side and responded with a smile. Eight Ye returns to smile, turning the jade wrench in the hand, strange very, now of wish fly to give his feeling very strange, seem to be different from before. Never laugh before, to anyone is very cold, everywhere revealed a kind of cruel. Isn''t that bullshit? You''re talking to a psychotic. Can you do the same? "What are you all standing for? Sit down. " Lin Fan looks at those younger brothers who are standing behind him. He clearly has a seat. Why don''t he sit down? It''s really strange that he can still eat standing after dinner. I feel that this group of people are not normal. Even if they are said to be mentally ill by others, they all know that it''s inconvenient to sit and eat standing. People were surprised. I don''t understand what medicine is sold in zhufei gourd. And those boys are naturally even dare not move. Duan Shanhu said: "brother Fei asked you to sit down, then you all sit down. You don''t give brother Fei face." For those younger brothers, they are a little nervous. The banquet they are sitting at is not what they can sit at. However, when the eldest brother speaks, they dare not listen and can only sit down obediently. Wang Meng pondered, what is the meaning of Feige''s hand? With respect, he really can''t understand it. "Waiter." Cried Lin fan. Soon, a waiter came in scared. Although she had been working as a waiter in Juxian building all the time, she was used to seeing those scenes, but this time it was different. All three of them were big people, and the atmosphere was very depressing. She was a little waiter and didn''t have the courage to face these scenes. None of this is tolerable at her age. "Can I help you?" the waiter said respectfully "I''m very hungry. Please take the food." Lin Fan said with a smile, and then said, "I want to have a coke. Help me get a can, thank you." The eighth master looked at Lin Fan in surprise. The situation is different from what he thought. Normally speaking, it should be direct negotiation. As a peacemaker, he pacifies the situation on the spot by virtue of his position. But now Zhu Fei orders directly, which makes him unable to understand. Duan Shanhu looks at Lin fan. What does this guy want to do? Having read the book of war, he knows one truth well, that is, the enemy can''t move, and I can''t move. Even though he thought he had no education after he graduated from primary school, he has been mending his knowledge of the art of war since he got into the road. It''s this brain that makes him so successful. The waiter left the box. Tell the manager about it. The managers are ready for huge losses. When they hear that the other party is going to serve, they hurry to make the kitchen busy. They even have fantasies. Maybe they really come to eat. In that case, it would be great. At this point. Lin Fan found that everyone was looking at him. He raised his head and faced him with a warm smile. Wang Meng exclaimed in his heart and laughed. Feige laughed again. But now, is it really good to laugh like this? But gradually. He found the meaning of the smile. Duan Shanhu, Baye and others all smile with Lin fan at the beginning, but they find Lin Fan''s smile a little chilling, as if facing a metamorphosis."Mad, how can this guy laugh so gloomy?" Make complaints about , and move directly to one side. Indifferent eyes. A cold face. But also smile, that kind of smile to convey the feelings is not true feelings. Soon. The waiter brought the hot dishes to the table. Lin Fan''s taste buds are wide open. He is very hungry now. He moves his chopsticks directly and reminds them at the same time. "Let''s eat together, or it will be cold and taste bad." Lin fan, with his food in his mouth, ate at random and satisfied. His smile was brighter and his delicious food was more delicious than what he ate in the mental hospital. If you can eat such delicious food in the future. He is willing to dream every day. Drinking coke. It doesn''t taste right. This is not coke at all. When I saw it, I found that the packaging was different. At this time, the eighth master was very puzzled. Now, are all the negotiations going on after dinner? When did the rules change. Duan Shanhu frowned. What does Zhu Fei want to do? We are here to negotiate, not to eat. You eat so well, do you care about the negotiation. Wang Meng looked at the appearance of brother Fei eating at will. He worshipped all kinds of people. He was too overbearing. Duan Shanhu''s face to face. The eighth master is in charge. Feige can eat so peacefully, a pair of people do not put the world in the eye of the domineering completely burst out. PS: ask for a monthly pass. Please give me some if you have a monthly pass. Thank you, memeda. Chapter 135 Duan Shanhu''s younger brothers are sitting at the dinner table. I dare not move. They look at Lin fan who is eating. Is this the legendary zhufei, Feige? It''s extraordinary. General Zhu Fei is very popular, but few people can see him with their own eyes. If it wasn''t for this negotiation, they might not be able to see him. Mount Tai collapsed in front of him, his face unchanged. Some younger brothers compare Lin Fan with Duan Shanhu and find that their elder brother is not as handsome as others. These can only be buried in the heart. I can''t say it. "Have you had enough?" Duan Shanhu lights a cigarette, leans his back against a chair and squints at Lin fan. Lin Fan said: "not yet, but why don''t you eat? Is it because the food doesn''t taste good, or are you all full? If you don''t eat, I can only get rid of all the food. After all, it''s shameful to waste it." Duan Shanhu wanted to make trouble, but his eyes told him not to be impulsive. "What the hell is he up to?" Duan Shanhu pondered. Later, he thought of one thing. This time, he came to negotiate. Zhu Fei didn''t talk much nonsense. Instead, he asked the waiter to serve the dishes. He looked at the delicious food on the table and regarded the dishes as territory? He looked at Lin Fan and then said in a low voice, "give me all the food." Although I don''t know the specific situation, what he has to do is to let Zhu Fei understand that I want my site. The boys looked at each other and then ate. Big brother said, they can''t listen, to tell you the truth, the taste is really good, maybe this is the delicious food that big guys can eat. "It''s delicious." Lin Fan smiles. If you let him eat them all by himself, you can eat them all, but he likes to share them with others. The eighth master is an old man of high moral standing, who knows the routine of the river and the lake like the back of his hand. Just now He found that the routine played by young people nowadays was a little puzzling. I don''t understand. They are all here to negotiate, but now they are eating crazily without saying a word. What are you inviting him to do? Wang Meng is alert to the surroundings. Although they are just eating, the atmosphere is very depressing. Conflicts may occur at any time. To be honest, today''s Feige has a special kind of hegemony. He knows. It''s all because the eighth master is here. Although the eighth master is in his twilight, he still has the momentum of being a overlord. Feige is a man who doesn''t want to admit defeat. Even if he is an elder, he must be suppressed. Wang Meng worships Feige. This is the big brother in his mind. Soon. The food was almost destroyed. Lin Fan got up and said with a smile, "thank you for your hospitality. I''ll go first." He has already had enough to eat and is very satisfied. These people are good people who are willing to invite him to dinner. In his opinion, the heart is absolutely not bad. Duan Shanhu got up angrily, took out his gun and pointed at Lin fan, and said: "you''re very special. Stop for me. I don''t care what you think. If you don''t give me an account today, you don''t want to go out from here." Just when Wang Meng wanted to take out his gun, he saw Feige with a smile on his face. This kind of smile calmed him down. Feige was worthy of being Feige. Even if someone pointed a gun at his head, he was so calm. This kind of determination is absolutely beyond his ability to compare. Don''t look at Wang Meng. And a real flatterer. "I just thank you very much for your dinner. I don''t know what you want to explain. If you have any needs, please tell me." Lin fan asked calmly. Another one pointed at him with a black pimple. He has been pointed out twice before. There was no feeling. I just think it''s strange. The eighth Master said, "Duan Shanhu, what are you going to do? If you don''t put down your gun, now you are here to negotiate, not to play roughshod. If you want to fight, I won''t care about you. " Mad. The eighth master began to curse his mother. I''m here to have a meal. By the way, I can feel the respect of the younger generation for the elder. Now you just take out your gun and disturb the rhythm. What if I get hurt by the fire? Duan Shanhu didn''t pay attention to the eighth master, but said angrily to Lin Fan: "don''t pretend to me, I''ll ask you if you want to talk about it." It''s quiet now. Everyone is depressed by the rhythm. Duan Shanhu is handsome enough to take out his gun. Zhu Fei''s calm look is beyond everyone''s expectation. "You''re not at peace now." Lin Fan said slowly. He could see that the man who invited him to dinner was on the edge of mental tension. He walked towards Duan Shanhu. Duan Shanhu points at Lin Fan with a gun. As long as he dares to move, he will definitely shoot the other side. Lin Fan stood in front of him, a head higher than him, then raised his hand, gently stroked Duan Shanhu''s head, and said gently: "don''t be nervous, don''t be excited, you are a good man, your heart is a bit chaotic at this moment, what''s difficult for you?""If you have any questions, you can say them. I think I will be willing to help you." The scene was quiet. People stare at the scene. Damn it. They saw incredible things. Zhu Fei touched Duan Shanhu''s head, just like an adult touching a child. "Feige has become a little strange to me." Wang Meng said to himself. "But it has become more overbearing." Duan Shanhu''s younger brothers feel that they have no face when they see their elder brother being touched by others. Brother, fight quickly. If you continue to be touched like this, you will really have no face. "Do you really think I dare not shoot?" Duan Shanhu roared. He was also a big man, but now he was touched by the other party''s head. He had no face. The gun in his hand was his last hope. There was a voice in his heart to tell him. Shoot him. But there is also a voice You''re not much better than shooting him. "If shooting can make you happy, I''m willing to accept it. Shoot." Lin fan is smiling, the warm smile infects Duan Shanhu. The good man was obviously hit by something. He''s not in a good state of mind. Like what he just said, do you really think I dare not shoot? Then he must have wanted to shoot. Lin Fan hopes that the other party can shoot, happy mood in the face of life will make life more beautiful, his eyes give each other great encouragement, shoot, don''t hesitate, although I don''t know what the use of shooting, but if it can make you happy, I sincerely hope you can do it. Duan Shanhu''s breathing became more and more rapid. The hands with the guns were shaking. Shoot. Prove your bravery to everyone. One shot down, everything will belong to you. Lin Fan patted Duan Shanhu on the shoulder and said gently, "don''t be nervous, relax." His current behavior seems very warm, but in fact it is very terrible. Those little brothers around are sweating and their hair is up. If they have ever seen the most overbearing person, they will definitely say that this Feige is the most overbearing person they have ever seen. I can''t imagine. Who is Duan Shanhu? Needless to say, it''s absolutely terrifying. It''s cruel. It''s never soft on the enemy. Now they see something more fierce than Duan Shanhu. Even if he was robbed and pointed to his head, he still didn''t panic at all. He comforted Duan Shanhu not to be nervous and shot bravely, which was totally sick. If you want to be a hero, you have to be so overbearing. With all due respect, it''s better to be a younger brother. "Good courage." The eighth master marveled that the back waves of the Yangtze River pushed the front waves, and the front waves died on the beach. Such figures were also famous in their time. At this point. Duan Shanhu''s expression was ferocious, his eyes were round, and he gasped, his eyes were like swallowing Lin fan. He felt that what Lin Fan said was humiliating him. There''s no end to humiliating him. If Lin fan knows Duan Shanhu''s idea, he will comfort each other. Don''t think so much about it. I really don''t have such an idea. A moment later. After all, reason conquers impulse, and Duan Shanhu can only recognize the fate of Lin fan. "Well, you''re cruel. Remember, I''m not finished with you." Duan Shanhu said cruel words, waved and left with his younger brother. The younger brothers secretly look at Lin fan. Heart born worship. This is the real big brother style. They once worshipped Duan Shanhu, especially in the bar. Standing on the sofa, they roared: my Duan will pay for the consumption tonight. It was the most aggressive scene they had ever seen. And now the most domineering scene, is what they see now, Taite Niang''s domineering. "The younger generation is formidable." Eight Ye praised a way. Lin Fan said with a smile, "thank you." The staff of Juxian building stand far away and look at those people who are far away. They can''t be provoked. Wang Meng respectfully followed Lin fan, his heart was very excited. That was a classic scene. If he is a director, he will definitely film this scene. Nothing else. There is definitely a prize for the best story. The eighth master sighed. Young people nowadays are really impolite and let him down. Anyway, I am also a respected old man. He is very optimistic about Zhu Fei. But when Zhu Fei left, he just smiles at him and doesn''t ask him, for example:Eight ye, whether need to send you back. Although I don''t have to take your car. But there must be such kind words. Just as he was about to leave Juxian building. The manager trotted over and said humbly, "eighth master, have you eaten well?" "Well." The eighth master nodded. "Eighth master, are you going to leave now?" Asked the manager. "Well." The manager pondered for a moment, embarrassed way: "eight ye, you this want to leave, might as well settle the account." "What are you talking about?" Eight ye old, always feel ear problems, easy to produce auditory hallucination, now this situation, who can say this is not auditory hallucination. The manager said, "when Duan and Fei left, they didn''t pay the bill." The meaning is very clear. Please pay. Small business, it can''t be like this. The atmosphere at the scene became a bit awkward. "You know who I am." Asked the eighth master. "Eighth master, you can only get 70% discount at most." Eight Ye want to hammer their heart, mad, please me to be peacemaker, don''t pay for dinner, also let him pay. I don''t have much pension every month. "You ask the waiter to pack all the leftovers for me." After all, the eighth master was killed by the routine of life. Since ancient times, deep love can''t be retained, only routine can win people''s hearts. PS: now the app can be modified. It seems that I can send my handsome video in the future, hehe. Chapter 136 Lin Fan sat in the car, looking at the strange environment outside. Dream is good, reality is good. If Lao Zhang is here, he will like it very much. The people here are really good. As the hotel leaves, two young girls kiss his face and say goodbye. Then someone invited him to dinner, more rare, the other party is in the case of very unhappy treat, ordinary people certainly can''t do. He thought of the task. Lead the team to the bright road and be a good person? He was very confused, I was a good man, oh, team, there should be good people in the team. Buildings disappear from the view, from the new era buildings to the old buildings, to a slightly remote place, showing a little desolate. "Feige, here we are." There is an orphanage in H city. It is impossible to set up an orphanage in the downtown area. More people would rather build a commercial property there and sell it at a high price. The area here is very good, suburban, and the price is very low. I have memories in my head. Zhu Fei knows the plan ahead of time. Primary school, middle school and high school will be built in two years. In the blink of an eye, it will become a school district house. As for how to know, don''t ask, you won''t say. This orphanage is a private one. It has been 20 years since it was founded by an old woman. After 20 years, that old woman has indeed become an old woman. A few months ago, they were ready to buy the orphanage, overturn its foundation and build a real estate. After reading the plan, Zhu Fei found that the location of the orphanage was the best. We will never stop until we get the orphanage. Huahua children''s welfare home. The dean is a legendary woman. When she was young, she was sold to a mountain village and bought as a daughter-in-law for 1000 yuan at that time. In that kind of remote area, it was almost impossible to escape. Later, she gave birth to a daughter. Because she gave birth to a daughter, she was subjected to more severe abuse. When she heard that people there were talking about killing the newborn daughter, she burst out with unprecedented strength. Stun three strong and strong villagers, holding just born daughter all the way to escape, fortunately met kind-hearted people, so as to escape there, came to H city. With nothing, he took his daughter, worked as a dishwasher, carried cement on the construction site, and went astray. He had done the pimp business, which is commonly known as the procuress. Commercial sea ups and downs for decades. It''s not easy to accumulate a fortune. She thought that a good day would come, but maybe she did some bad things when she was young, and her only dependence was that her daughter was killed. No grudge, no grudge. It''s the robber who died by mistake. At the age of 52, she put all her money into the orphanage. The name Hua Hua is her daughter''s nickname. One is missing her daughter, the other is jiyinde, hoping to meet her mother and daughter in the next life. "Dean, the bad guys are coming again." A girl came in in a hurry with a white face. She was really scared. She is a volunteer and an orphan. The child who came out of Huahua welfare children''s home has achieved success in her studies. Instead of going to those big companies with high salaries and drinking coffee to mix with elite people, she went back to the welfare home to teach her younger brothers and sisters to read and read. Wang Xiulan is old. Although she has white hair, she is full of spirit. When she hears that those people are coming again, she has some helplessness, but more importantly, she doesn''t know what to do. "Go and have a look." She put down her papers and got up to leave. "Huahua children''s welfare home." Lin Fan stood at the door, looking at the plaque, how could he come here. Wang Meng said: "brother Fei, brothers have worked hard. It is expected that this will be ours soon." "Oh." Lin Fan went inside. The guard is an old man. When he sees Lin Fan and others coming, his kind face suddenly turns disgusted. If he is not old, he will definitely kill these bastards with a knife. That''s what every guard should have. The children who were playing were afraid to hide behind the workers when they saw Lin fan. Those workers are scared, too. But in the face of evil, we must protect the weak behind us. Even if we are afraid, we must face it bravely. "President Wang, come out quickly. Today is the deadline. What are you thinking about? Don''t force us to do it." Wang Meng roared angrily. A lot of children were scared to cry. "Shh! Don''t be so loud. It''ll frighten the children Lin Fan said. Wang Meng covered his mouth and nodded. As long as brother Fei speaks, whatever he says is right."We didn''t come here to buy anything." Lin Fan patted his head, just reflected, he knew that this is a children''s welfare home, is to see the children. If Lao Zhang is here, he will definitely tell him that let''s buy something and take it with us. Then you will never forget. It''s just a pity that Lao Zhang is not here. No one reminds him. Wang Meng said: "brother Fei, you can rest assured that everything has been bought. As long as they don''t agree, we will continue to pour dung and throw some snakes in to ensure that they will not be at peace." These are the basic operations. Not for sale, right? Then you''ll have no peace here. Lin Fan frowned and asked, "why bully others? Is bullying fun? I don''t like you very much Wang Meng looks at Lin Fan in surprise. To be honest. He really didn''t understand what Feige meant. You asked me to do both dung splashing and snake releasing. Now you say you don''t like it. There''s something in it. You must think that this method is useless and needs a more domineering routine. "Feige, I know. I''ll change it." Wang Meng said. He has followed Feige for several years. Feige''s temperament is not very good and he wants face very much. The previous method was put forward by Feige, but it has no effect. If he says it frankly, it will definitely make Feige feel no face, so as little brothers, he should learn to carry the pot for big brother. At this point. President Wang Xiulan came. "Feige, it''s just a shabby welfare home. Why do I have to sell it to you? Can you give these poor children a place to live?" Granny has never seen anything in the world. She is not afraid of Feige. She just hopes to persuade the other party not to come up with this idea. "Hello, Dean." Lin Fan held out his hand. He has a memory. This is the president of the welfare home. He is a very good person and takes in many children. Just like the president of Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Wang Xiulan can''t understand Zhu Fei''s behavior. But he shook hands and said: "Hello, Feige." Lin Fan said with a smile, "I like children very much." He is very sincere to say this, but to others, it''s all fart. Do you like children? If you like children, the sun can come out from the West. "Don''t be hypocritical, you also say that you like children. If you are really good for these children, you should get out of here, and you won''t throw dung and snakes. Other people are afraid of you, and I''m not afraid of you. I''m an old bone. If you want to kill me, you can do it." The guard, holding his baton, scolded angrily. I will always be my father. I am so overbearing. "Old man, you want to die." Wang is furious. As long as brother Fei gives an order, he will definitely knock the old man to the ground. Lin Fan turned and looked at Wang Meng, "you give me an apology to this old man. They scolded me, but they didn''t scold you. Why do you scold them?" Wang Meng was numb by the operation. Feige, tell me the truth. What kind of routine do you want to play? I''m going to be split by you. I really can''t understand it. If you want to play nice, I can offer selflessly. The premise is to let me know. Wang Meng apologized to the guard. The guard is very disdainful. The weasel pays new year''s greetings to the chicken. It''s very kind. Lin Fan looked at the environment of the welfare home. Compared with the Qingshan mental hospital, it was almost one day and one place, and there was no happy grassland. It was really pitiful. There are cracks in the floor tiles on the ground. If it rains, the water will seep into it. If you step on it, the water will surely splash on your face. "Dean, do you have any money?" Lin fan asked. "No," Wang said She found that Zhu Fei was not the same as usual, and her personality was different. "Wang Meng, do we have money?" Lin fan asked. Wang Meng replied: "brother Fei, we have money. We have all the money." "That''s good. I want to make a good change here. I want to make a piece of grass over there. I can run happily on it. Those equipment also need to be replaced with new ones, and these buildings need to be renovated. Children''s happy life is inseparable from the beautiful environment, otherwise they will wake up in a bad mood every day..." Lin Fan pointed to the distance and slowly said what he thought. Wang Meng stood in the same place and his eyes were round. What did brother Fei want to do? He really didn''t understand. Forgive him for not thinking that his brain is not smart enough to figure out the meaning of big brother. President Wang said, "brother Fei, we don''t sell welfare homes." Lin Fan said with a smile, "I don''t want to buy a welfare home. The place where children live is their home. If they leave home, they will be very sad."President Wang couldn''t believe what he heard. Instead, he asked, "but didn''t you want to buy one here before?" Lin Fan thought for a moment and asked, "is there any?" This is to forget all the past before the dream, the meaning is very clear, I didn''t do it, it''s not me, I won''t admit it. "Er..." President Wang shook his head and laughed, "No." Lin Fan told Wang Meng, "beat money." Wang Meng stupefied in place, if time can return to the welfare home that will just come, has not entered the door, he will definitely ask clearly. Feige What are you going to do next? How do I need to cooperate with you to achieve the best effect. Instead of the current situation, I don''t know whether Feige is telling the truth or lies. Pay? Is it money? Wocao, brother Fei is going to kill people. Chapter 137 Wang Meng unconditionally supports Feige''s decision. Even if we kill people, what can we do. He can arrange several killers to sneak into the Huahua children''s welfare home on a dark and windy night and start a killing mode of mutual indignation. The news headlines of the next day have been thought out. [Huahua children''s welfare home was destroyed] "Wang Meng paid the president." Seeing that Wang Meng was indifferent, Lin Fan urged him to find that the welfare home was so dilapidated and miserable. He liked to help people and was willing to give money to repair the children''s welfare home. If Lao Zhang is here, he will agree with his idea. Wang Meng breathes quickly, brother Fei urges him, obviously wants him to do it now. If you do it in front of so many people, you can''t run. You will go to jail. Wang Meng put his hand in his arms, hesitated for a moment, and decided to do it. You want to die, but I have to die. He decided to do it. Even if he is in prison, what can he do? Feige is the idol in his heart, and can open up a bright road for Feige in the future. Everything is worth it. "Feige, you go first, and I''ll deal with it next." Wang Meng said. Even if he does it in the end, if Feige is on the scene, he can''t get rid of the relationship. Only when he''s not on the scene can he prove that everything he does is his own and has nothing to do with others. Lin Fan said, "where am I going?" Wang Meng trembles, and his soul is trembling. Feige''s words mean that he is willing to bear with him here? He began to build his own brain. It must be that I don''t know Feige well enough. Feige must have a great backing. Even if he kills openly, he will be safe. Thinking of this, his eyes to Feige are different. It''s not an idol, but a sustenance in his heart. But in the end In the car. Wang Meng was driving with a confused face and his head was buzzing. He could not help asking: "brother Fei, why do you want to give them money?" He can''t forget the sound of a brand-new bank card sliding through the POS, and the money flows into other people''s pockets. It''s cash now. It''s changed a little bit. Some of them are not very acceptable when Lin Fan touches the leather seat, he feels very good, "I''m a good man." "Good man?" Wang Meng almost stepped on the brake. Fortunately, he reacted quickly. He stepped on the accelerator and looked at the serious Lin fan through the rearview mirror. His heart was shaking. If Feige was a good man, he would be a saint. Sure enough! Feige has changed. It''s a little abnormal. Before, Feige didn''t have such abnormal human simulation. He did not dare to speak or answer. Feilong group. Lin Fan got out of the car and looked up at the group. He found that the group was so tall and big. A group of younger brothers stood on both sides in order and bowed down to greet him respectfully: "Feige is good." "Feige is good." The scene is huge. A group of little brothers in black look at Feige with the most adoring eyes. This is their idol. In the office. Lin Fan felt that the room was beautiful and well decorated. He sat on the chair that the chairman could make and felt all kinds of new things on the table. His curiosity was drawn out. At this time, in the basement of Feilong group. A young man was hung up with a black nose and a swollen face, and the people around him were holding sticks and going towards his abdomen again and again. "Xiao Dalong, the group is not mean to you. You can''t even do what the group gives you. Do you know that you have brought a lot of losses to the group. If you break the rules, you will be punished. But your bad rules are too big to keep you, but you have to ask Feige to speak. Later, I will take you to see Feige, and you will die." A vicious middle-aged man, holding a stick, pointed to Xiao Dalong''s head. "I think Feige will definitely take you to feed the fish." Soon. A younger brother came to the middle-aged man and reported the situation in a low voice. The middle-aged man nodded, waved and asked people to put Xiao Dalong down. Feige had come back and left everything to Feige. He is the leader of the punishment Hall of Feilong group. His main job is to deal with those who violate the group''s orders. He is cruel and murderous, even his brothers. As long as it goes against the law. No matter whether you have invited me to dinner or not, you have to stick down and beat your father and mother. Office. Dong Dong! Then he saw a group of people coming in from the outside. Xiao Dalong was dragged in with a shudder. He was very afraid. He knew that Feige was cruel. He had already been scared, and his face was pale to the extreme. "Brother Fei." As soon as Xiao Dalong began to shout out these two words, he was slapped in the face by the punishment hall leader."Shut up, Feige. You can''t shout. If you let the group lose money, you are a traitor. Be honest with me." Around those little brothers are expressionless, but very nervous. They were all scared. Some younger brothers who have a good relationship with Xiao Dalong are very uncomfortable, but they are very quiet and can''t speak at all. They can only wait quietly. Lin Fan pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "what are you doing to beat others?" "Yes, brother Fei taught me." The middle-aged man bowed his head and said that he knew that Feige was angry. After all, it was only a small matter. It was reasonable that they should solve it directly instead of sending people here. Feige once said that everything involving life should be decided by him, so they would send people here. Lin Fan found that these people are very bad. He''s very hot tempered. You''re going to beat people. There must be something wrong with this brain. Fortunately, Lao Zhang is not here, otherwise he would be scared. "Why do you stand up and kneel down?" Lin Fan found that the young man''s condition was not very good. His face was covered with blood. He must have been injured. If Lao Zhang was there, he could ask Lao Zhang to give him some injections. Xiao Darong dare not stand. He was afraid. "Feige, I didn''t mean to. I was ready for action that day, but my mother fainted at home. I had no choice but to send my mother to the hospital." Xiao Dalong tearful way, he crawled forward, but was pressed, unable to move. The little boys around all bowed their heads. They know about Xiao Dalong''s family and they all sympathize with him. It''s a pity that they went the wrong way and got into the wrong business. It''s very difficult to turn back. They can only say that they have a bad life. In this crowd, there is a man looking at the scene without expression. He''s undercover. The only goal is to eliminate criminal organizations. It''s just that the Longfei group is so huge that it''s very difficult for him to collect evidence. He''s been undercover for three years in the Longfei group, and he''s only in this position. If he wants to go further, he doesn''t know when. Lin fan asked, "is your mother serious?" Xiao Dalong said: "the doctor said it was leukemia." Lin Fan scratched his head, feeling wonderful, and leukemia, just like the little girl. Next. Xiao Dalong panicked and said: "brother Fei, please don''t do anything to my mother. Everything is my fault. Her condition is very serious and she can''t live long. Please brother Fei give me some time. I''ll send my mother away. I''m willing to be punished. Even if I die, I won''t say anything more." "Brother Fei, please." He is in the Feilong group. Naturally, he knows how cruel Feige is. He is very cruel to both the enemy and his own people. If one person disobeys the group''s orders, the whole family will suffer. He saw it with his own eyes. "Is there any money for the treatment?" Lin fan asked. Xiao Dalong shook his head, "No." Lin Fan waved, "Wang Meng, give me money." Now, not at the children''s welfare home, Wang Meng inquired, "brother Fei, do you want to give it to the ghost or in cash?" "Is there a difference?" Lin Fan looks at Wang Meng. Wang Meng didn''t answer, but didn''t know how to say it. Brother Fei, please do me a favor. Just tell me clearly. Is there any difference when you ask me? How can I answer that. My head is going to explode. Lin Fan helped Xiao Dalong up and said, "look at your current situation. How can it be like this? If my good friend is here, he can give you some injections, and everything will be better." He said to himself. Everyone was afraid to speak. They felt that some of what Feige said was incomprehensible. Xiao Dalong is very afraid. He doesn''t think that Feige is talking to him well. It''s more like a kind of teasing. He feels very uncomfortable and has a lot of pressure in his heart. "Leukemia is very troublesome. Let''s get ready and go to the hospital to donate blood. Let''s see who is more suitable for it. In this case, it''s the best thing to give a helping hand together." Lin fan is willing to help anyone. Looking at Xiao Dalong''s injury, he thinks that he must be a filial son. In order to get money for his mother''s treatment, he must ask a lot of people. But those people are too heartless, not only did not give him help, but also beat each other hard. It must be. When he encounters this kind of thing, he will not sit back and do nothing. He must make a modest contribution to make the world full of love. Feilong group. "Did you hear that Feige asked us to go to the hospital to donate blood to Xiao Dalong?" "True or false, big dragon. Isn''t he going to be dealt with secretly?" "Deal with a fart. Feige just said that he would pay the medical expenses for Dalong''s mother. He also called on all brothers to go there. Anyone who doesn''t go there will be beaten into a dog."It spread quickly. Everyone was a little confused. In their opinion, it''s impossible. Which son of a bitch made a rumor. Feige paid and donated blood. I really think Feige is a philanthropist, unless the earth explosion is similar. Undercover Xu jianlai went to the toilet, took out his mobile phone from the secret place and wrote the content. After writing the content, Xu Jian didn''t believe it. After pondering for a moment, he deleted and rewritten it. The translation means: [transaction location Renhe Hospital] there is no mistake. He doesn''t think that Zhu feizhen will be very kind and definitely have a deal in Renhe Hospital. What he is doing now is to hide people''s eyes and ears, pretend chaos and complete the deal in chaos. A qualified undercover. It''s not just a strong heart. We need a brain that can figure it out. He has both. I''m not undercover. Who''s undercover? Chapter 138 Renhe Hospital. A car slowly stopped. There was a lot of traffic jam in front of the hospital gate, and now it''s even more so that people can''t pass. Xiao Dalong was confused. Even in the hospital, what does Feige want to do? A group of people in Black got out of the car. Originally, some drivers got out of the car because of traffic jams, and when they saw that these people in black were obediently back in the car, they did not dare to say a word more. Who knows the famous organization in H city. You know what they''re wearing. Dare to clamor with them, I''m afraid I haven''t experienced social beating. "Feige, we have arrived." Wang Meng opened the door respectfully and did a good job as a loyal thug and little brother. "Thank you." Lin Fan patted Wang Meng on the shoulder. "It''s my honor to serve Feige." Wang Meng said solemnly. Then a group of people went to the hospital. When people passing by see this situation, they are afraid to give way. If they dare to provoke them, they will know that they are illegal and dangerous. Every corner of the hospital. There are a group of plain clothes JCS pretending to be passers-by, but not passers-by, whispering to the device. "Sparrow appears, elephant receives, please answer." "Elephant received, dog received, please answer." "Dog received, rabbit received, please answer." The zoo party officially began. "Which ward does your mother live in? Take us there." Lin fan is smiling, warm and harmonious. For Xiao Dalong, he is still in a daze. He doesn''t know what happened and what does Feige mean. Xu Jian observes the surrounding conditions and looks for suspicious targets. If the transaction location is selected in the hospital. According to his conjecture. There are only two results. The trader must be a patient or a doctor, and there is nothing else but these two possibilities. Ward. Xiao Dalong is very kind to his mother, but because he has no money, he can only live in a mixed ward. A middle-aged woman suffering from wind and frost was lying on her bed, watching the children of patients around her accompany her. She was envious, but she didn''t show it. She knows what her son does. She is very sad. She has been blaming herself for not being well disciplined. If she had been able to manage more, it would not have been like this. "Big sister, after your son sent you here, he didn''t come to see you. Your son is a little ignorant." Said an aunt next door. At the same time, I also asked my son to peel an apple for her. The meaning is very clear. You can see how good my son is. He can accompany me and do whatever you want him to do. "He has work to do." Xiao Ma said. "No matter how busy you are, can you stay away for two consecutive days? If you want me to see it, this child has been raised for nothing. Ah, look at my children. They are very filial. " Hospital corridor. Lin fan stops abruptly, looks at the bloodstain on Xiao Dalong''s face, takes a paper towel from one side to dip in some water, and wipes it in person. "I''m going to see your mother now. If there''s blood on her face, it will definitely cause her worry." His technique is very gentle, not impatient, slowly wiping. Xiao Dalong stood in the same place, completely stupid. Is this Feige really the Feige he knew before? "Well, that''s much better." Lin Fan looks at Xiao Dalong and smiles. Seeing that his clothes are dirty, he takes off his suit and puts it on him. He says, "it''s just right on you. It''s very nice and handsome." "If your mother saw you before, she would be very worried." The younger brothers around witnessed it with their own eyes. They were shocked by Lin Fan''s operation. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they would never believe it. Feige has become a stranger. But Feige It''s becoming human. "I..." Xiao Dalong''s eyes are red. What brother Fei has done is to make him walk well. If so, he will. Organize clothes, cherish the last time. "Feige, I know." After all, he thought too much. He thought that this was the last chance given him by Feige, that is to say goodbye to his mother. He had a lot to say, but he didn''t dare to. Maybe this is Feige''s last kindness. Ward. Xiao Dalong pushed open the door of the ward, "Mom, I''m here." Xiao Ma was next door that the patient aunt said some sad, a familiar voice came, happy, smiling face. "Here comes the dragon." When the aunt next door saw them coming, she was just about to speak when she was held by her son beside him. She looked at him suspiciously and found that his face was very pale. She had a kind of fear, and seemed to see the ghost."Mom, don''t talk, don''t ask." He whispered. Because he recognized Lin fan, and his appearance will never be forgotten. The boss of the company he worked for was once held in public at a banquet, and he was the one who beat him. Xiao Ma took Xiao Dalong''s hand and whispered. She just wanted to stop treating him. She wasted money and left it for you to marry your daughter-in-law. She didn''t waste money on her. It''s useless. It''s just a waste. "Mom, don''t talk about it. I''ll be fine if I see a doctor at ease." Xiao Dalong patted the back of Xiao Ma''s hand. He had the impulse to cry and some regrets. Why did he go astray at the beginning? If not, how good it would be. When I was young, I studied hard and became the pride of my mother. And now, he''s just "Big dragon, they are..." Xiao Ma saw so many people standing there, and there were so many people outside the door that they had blocked the road. She was very confused, and even didn''t know why. She had a premonition that it was not good. Lin Fan came to Xiao Ma and held out his hand: "Hello, aunt, I''m Qingshan The chairman of Longfei group, the boss of Dalong, came to see you when he learned that you were ill. " He almost said that he was Lin fan, a mental patient of Castle Peak. Fortunately, he responded. There is memory in the mind, just speak it out according to the memory. "Good chairman." Xiao Ma wants to get up, but she is a little weak. She knows that Dalong is not on the right track. She always feels that something is going to happen. She hopes that the other party can let his son go. Lin Fan patted Xiao Ma on the shoulder and said, "I asked Dalong if he had any money to treat the disease. He said no, I think how can I do that, so I brought them here together. All the medical expenses of my aunt will be paid by us. At the same time, I have a little understanding of leukemia. I once donated blood to a little girl to treat leukemia. The effect was very good, but according to my understanding of leukemia, I found a suitable hematopoiesis Stem cells are a very difficult thing, so I came here with all my employees to bleed. " "Strive to find suitable hematopoietic stem cells." "Cure your illness." Brush! Brush! Brush! At this moment, the members in the hospital bed all look at Lin Fan fiercely. Some open their mouths. Some were stunned. If someone said that Feige would say that, they would rather the sun would come out from the West. Xiao Dalong lowered his head, trembled, took a deep breath, let himself calm down, patted his mother''s hand and said: "Mom, you take good care of yourself. The company arranged me to go to other places. It takes a long time to come back. You must take good care of yourself." He knew that Feige''s words were the greatest kindness to him. Patta! Lin Fan fell on Xiao Dalong''s shoulder and said: "how can you be so filial? Your aunts are sick, and you have to go out to work. Of course, hard work is a good thing, but work can''t be compared with taking care of your parents. You can stay in the hospital to take care of your aunts." "Ah?" Xiao Dalong stares at Lin fan. Please forgive him for showing such an expression. It''s not that he hasn''t seen the world. It''s what brother Fei said that he really didn''t understand. Lin Fan said with a smile: "Auntie, if you have nothing to do, you can have a good rest. Now we go to the doctor to donate suitable hematopoietic stem cells. Don''t worry, you will get better." Then, Lin Fan said to many members in a low voice: "quit quietly and orderly, don''t disturb the rest of the patients." What a polite behavior. People are moved to cry. As an undercover agent, Xu Jian has strong calculation ability. He also knows how cruel Zhu Fei is. To tell you the truth, even he doesn''t understand what''s happening now. What is hidden? How he wants to trade. Check for hematopoietic stem cells? Wait. All of a sudden. He seems to have found something amazing. According to his previous conjecture, he really had something to do with the doctor. Did he want to complete the transaction at that chaotic time? He took advantage of no one, quietly quit. Send a message to the leader who knows he''s undercover. [be careful, doctor. ¡¿ Wang Meng didn''t understand Feige''s action. There was nothing good about it. Feige would never do it, but now one would do it for a little brother. What are the implications of this. Next. A group of voices came from his ears. "I''m moved to cry. I didn''t expect that the ruthless Feige was so righteous. Dalong made a mistake. Not only was he not punished, Feige was willing to take out money to save his mother." "Yes, I thought the dragon was going to die." "This is justice, elder brother''s righteousness. I don''t think anyone else dares to say that our brother Fei has no morality.""I''m willing to go through fire and water for brother Fei. Even if it''s a sea of fire and water, I will never frown." The boys were moved. Their requirements are often very simple, that is, they want to be able to follow a big brother who speaks of loyalty. Now what Lin fan has done completely meets their image of big brother. Wang Meng thought for a moment and his eyes brightened. "I understand that what brother Fei did has deep meaning." He is now completely convinced by Feige. Feige deserves to be Feige. There are too many ideas. Some even he can''t imagine. Doctors learned that a group of people from Feilong group came to donate hematopoietic stem cells to a leukemia patient. They were all stunned. Damn it. Social dregs, people who destroy social harmony, should have such love? He didn''t believe it. Until "Dean, I need support. There are too many donors. I''m too busy. Please send some people here." The doctor looked at the endless crowd. There''s some despair. How long will it take? Chapter 139 Because of Xu Jian''s speculation, a group of people are hidden in the hospital, which leads to a special scene in the hospital where the patients'' families are busy treating their families. There are several tourists in every place. I want to disguise myself as the family members of the patients, but I look around stealthily, which is that the acting skills are not in place. Once upon a time, a Shabi once said: if anyone is not attentive and always looks at you, he is the police. They are looking for illegal transactions of Feilong group in the hospital. Looking for a long time did not find any problems. Xu Jian has been following Lin Fan all the time. He always pays attention to Lin Fan''s movements. Even subtle and imperceptible movements are likely to be a kind of signal. It''s just a pity He looked at it for a long time and didn''t see any problem. Xu Jian self doubt, is it I think too much? No way. There''s definitely a problem. The news media are very sensitive, where there is a problem, there is their shadow, Zhu Fei with Feilong group members appear in the hospital to donate hematopoietic stem cells, is originally a very magical thing. Li Yue is a journalist with professional ethics. She loves this industry very much. She can become the number one journalist only because of her own efforts. Although she has a father who is a leader, she never relies on her father''s relationship to make profits for herself. "Sister Li, are we really going to interview Zhu Fei?" The little fat man carrying the camera asked in fear. He felt that Sister Li was so crazy that he wanted to interview this one. Even ordinary people had heard of the legend of Zhu Fei. Although it was more rumors, Zhu Fei was described as an extremely terrible devil in the end. Li Yue said, "of course, don''t you think it''s amazing?" Little fat man covered his face and wanted to die on the wall. Maybe for Sister Li, it''s really a magic thing. She''s full of curiosity now. As a reporter, he knows what kind of person Zhu Fei is more than many people, and now he is such a person, but he has come up with such a thing, which makes people full of curiosity no matter what. The members of Feilong group are in line orderly. For them, order is used to destroy. Line up? That''s impossible. But Feige is watching them here. Even if he gives them ten courage, he doesn''t dare to disobey them. And they were all whispering about it. Xiao Dalong''s situation is very dangerous, because he failed to complete the task assigned to him by the group, leading to the loss of the group, no matter who, will pay the price. And now. Not only was he not punished, he also got the help of Feige, and even mobilized the masses to bring members of the group to donate hematopoietic stem cells. In their view, this is a very fascinating thing. But it''s more about giving them a sense of belonging. Lin Fan looks at the people in line and smiles. Under his influence, everyone queues up orderly to do good deeds, which is a very pleasant thing. "Hello, we are reporters from H city. Can I ask you some questions?" Li Yue asked in a low voice, holding a microphone. She looked at Lin fan, and found that the devil in front of him seemed a little different, with a smile on his face and a handsome appearance. If she didn''t know his situation, she would think that he was a man with a lot of temperament. Lin Fan said with a smile, "yes." Li Yue found that the present Zhu Fei seems to be different from other people''s rumor. It seems that he is not as terrible as the rumor. Then, Li Yue made the camera aim at its position, adjusted its own situation, and instantly showed a professional smile. "What are you doing, Mr. Zhu?" Li yuexun asked. "Donate hematopoietic stem cells," Lin said The little fat man is carrying the camera, aiming at the endless queue, muttering in his heart, what is this really doing? It''s really hard for people to understand. Li Yue said: "what is the reason for you to lead the employees of the group to donate blood here?" Lin Fan said: "Xiao Dalong''s mother is ill and needs our help." Li yueman was puzzled. She didn''t know who Xiao Dalong was or what his mother was suffering from. Then she continued to ask: "who is Xiao Dalong Lin Fan some confused looking at Li Yue, the other side asked some more, Wang Meng will be recruited, let him answer the reporter''s questions, and he stood next to the line. Wang Meng came over and didn''t panic in the face of the reporters. Now he finally understands Feige''s behavior. If even the reporters come to interview him, he will surely have a fierce propaganda wave. At that time, Feige will have a higher prestige and become a star entrepreneur. "Cough!" Wang Meng coughed a few times, aimed at the camera and straightened out his hair. Now he represents Feige. He must not disgrace Feige. He must show his perfect image to the camera. "My name is Wang Meng. I''m Fei The chairman''s bodyguard, our chairman is not only handsome but also kind-hearted. He is my idol. For the sake of our chairman, even if I have to die, there is no problem. "If you don''t talk much nonsense, it''s the right choice to praise Feige first. Li yuexun asked, "what''s the situation of Xiao Dalong that president Zhu just said?" Wang Meng''s brain was working. He thought of innumerable perfect words and said slowly: "Oh, let me tell you slowly. Here''s the thing. Xiao Dalong is an employee of our Feilong group. He is a child of a single parent family. He was young and ignorant, and went astray. Fortunately, he was appreciated by our chairman and brought him back to Guangming avenue to work in the group." "Later, his mother was found to have leukemia. When our chairman learned about it, he went to the hospital in person without saying a word. He not only paid all the treatment expenses in advance, but also called on every employee of the group to come to blood to check the suitable hematopoietic stem cells." "Can such a kind-hearted chairman not be respected by us?" He said it with emotion. As the most loyal driver and hitter around Feige, he is bound to maintain everything of Feige. Li Yue was shocked. Obviously, I didn''t expect that. Just when Li Yuegang wanted to speak, Wang Meng continued: "in fact, our chairman never keeps his name when he does good deeds, such as Huahua children''s welfare home. Our chairman saw that their environment was so bad, and without saying a word, he allocated tens of millions to the welfare home on the spot, hoping to improve the environment of the welfare home." "I''m not talking nonsense about all this. The money just comes from me. Our chairman is a real kind-hearted man." Well, he would never say that the chairman ordered us to throw dung and snakes into the children''s welfare home. This is the situation. No one will believe it. Can it be our chairman''s job to throw dung and snakes? Vulgar. It''s so vulgar. Li Yue looks at Lin Fan in surprise. If it''s true, is he really the devil that people in H city are afraid of? Even the little fat man with the camera was surprised. "Thank you for the interview." Li Yue said. Wang Meng said: "it''s OK. I hope we can report our chairman truthfully. Now there are too many rumors outside, many of them are groundless, which have a great impact on our chairman''s reputation." "But the chairman of the board of directors does not remember villains and has never been investigated. However, as an employee, I am very angry. How can there be such despicable people?" Li Yue said with a smile, "OK, we will report it truthfully." Then. Li Yue left the hospital with the little fat man. The first time he went to Huahua children''s welfare home for confirmation, the last thing he learned was that he really donated money. Of course. Eat others'' soft mouth, take others'' soft hand. In the face of the reporter''s interview, the president of the welfare home and the doorman did not say anything about throwing dung and snakes. They really praised Zhu Fei. For Li Yue, these situations seem to open a brand new door. I dig out the unknown scene of Zhu Fei. Xu Jian has been staring at Lin fan, shouting in his heart, impossible, this is by no means impossible, how come there is no transaction? Did you miss something? He doesn''t think Zhu Fei is really for Xiao Dalong. As an undercover, he believes in his intuition. If it''s really oolong, he''s not easy to explain, and he''s bound to be angry by the head. You tell me that Zhu Fei has a deal in the hospital, where is the deal now? If we don''t know what''s going on, let a large number of us hide in the hospital. Is it really fun? Xu Jian wants to pry Lin Fan''s head open. Mad! Let me see what you think. At night. Evening news. Duan Shanhu was very upset with Lin fan. The negotiation failed. He didn''t even talk about any dregs. Moreover, he was pressed to death by the other party''s momentum. He was directly pinched and made him lose face in front of his younger brother. He was lying on the sofa watching the news. Although he is a social scum, he pays attention to the news every day and rectifies his development path according to the general direction of news. This is what a successful big brother must do. If you can''t keep up with real-time, you will be eliminated one day. [there is a news broadcast on this channel that Renhe Hospital has a large-scale blood donation situation today ¡¿ Duan Shanhu smokes and drinks tea leisurely, but when the familiar face appears on TV, he stares big eyes. The trough! To be honest. He could not accept the scene in front of him. If he read it correctly, the interviewee was Zhu Fei. Next. Wang Meng''s words directly vomited Duan Shanhu. Even said that Zhu Fei is a kind-hearted person? This kind of shameless words can be said. It''s really shameless enough. I don''t want to force my face at all.Then play to Huahua children''s welfare home. He naturally knew that Zhu Fei was interested in the welfare home and had been doing things, but now the people in the welfare home were praising Zhu Fei. How much money has been collected against conscience to say good things to such a guy. What''s wrong with people now? Is it all so disrespectful? Chapter 140 Inside the villa. Lin Fan stayed in the study, fiddling with the computer. The news on TV is nothing to him. He always thinks he is a good man. There is a picture on the wall. He stood in front of the painting, opened it and saw a safe inlaid in the wall. "Where''s the key?" Lin Fan thought about the memory in his mind. Oh, it''s a headache to put the key in the group office. It''s a waste of time to go to the group to get the key if you want to open the safe. He grabbed the corner of the safe with his five fingers, directly scratched it, then gently lifted it and tore it open. There are all kinds of keys in it. But what attracted Lin Fan''s attention most was a laptop. Back to the desk, open the laptop, the page shows the need to enter the password, think about it, enter the birthday password. Ding! Turn on the computer and go back to the page. There is no software on the desktop, just a lonely folder there. Click on the folder. There are many videos in it. Open a video. In the picture, Zhu Fei holds a gun and points the muzzle at the man who is tied there. He laughs madly and bangs. The bullet comes out of the hole and penetrates the other person''s head. Blood is splashing all over the floor. Click on another video. It''s all murder videos of Zhu Fei''s abuse. There are young people. There are old people. There are children. Time flies. Lin Fan watched all the videos and finally came to the conclusion that "So bad." He is deep in thought. It''s very bad to hurt others at will, but the behavior in the video is even worse. How can he kill others at will. He turned off the video and opened the website to ask how to be a good person. [I''m a bad man with many evils, but now I want to be a good man, what should I do? ¡¿ Click to search. When the page was refreshed, there were a lot of comments. When he ordered the post, he saw that it said: [call the police to ask. ¡¿ after pondering for a moment, Lin Fan felt that what he said was very reasonable. When he encountered something he didn''t understand, he really should ask the police. The enthusiastic police can certainly solve his doubts. Take out your cell phone and dial the number. Han Li is an operator. Her job is to answer the phone calls, inquire about the situation, and register the information. Although the night shift is very tired, it is more of a responsibility. When you are in this position, you must leave the hard work behind and face this job sincerely and carefully. The phone rings. Hello, this is the branch of H city. What can I do for you? ¡¿ Han Li''s words are correct and her voice is gentle, which gives people a sense of closeness, as if she can tell anything to her. "I have something to ask you. Can you help me with it?" Lin fan asked. The content he saw from the Internet is actually a composition written by a primary school student. The name of the composition is "Uncle police in trouble". The content in it is very well written. When you encounter problems, you can call. That''s what he did. Han Li said, "yes, please tell me your question." She looks serious in the face of this situation. It''s reasonable to say that the people who call in the evening absolutely have stories. They can''t easily veto or reprimand each other. Don''t make such unreasonable calls. They need to communicate with each other calmly. Often seemingly ordinary small things, it is likely to solve a big thing. Lin Fan pondered for a moment and said, "if a very bad person has done a lot of bad things, what should he do if he wants to become a good person now?" Hanli pondered, the other side said the question is very interesting. Instead of answering directly, she asked from the side: "has he ever done anything illegal?" Lin Fan said, "yes." Han Li said: "if he has done something illegal, he must be tried. After the trial, he will spend a period of time in prison. During that period of time without freedom, he will be cleaning up his sins. When he comes out, he will be a clean man and can be a new man. Then he will be a good man." "Thank you. I see." Lin Fan said. Doodle! Han Li listens to the busy tone and is curious about who just called and what''s the purpose? I''m curious. She was lost in thought, trying to figure out what was going on, until a second call interrupted her thinking and got back to work. The next day! Feilong group. "Are all our people in the group?" Lin fan asked Wang Meng that if he wanted to be a good person, he would drive the people around him to join in the industry of good people and fight for it all the time.Wang Meng said: "brother Fei, I''m going to investigate now." He left the office in a hurry and went to the personnel department to ask about the personnel arrangement. They are not a regular group, and they are involved in dark aspects. Lin fan holds his chin and looks at the sky outside through the window. He is deep in thought. What should he do? After calling last night. He learned a lot. I feel that what the other party said is very reasonable. Wang pushed the door and came in: "brother Fei, I''ve just asked. All the members of the group are here." Lin Fan said: "you go to a restaurant and invite everyone to have a meal together. Oh, yes, everyone must attend. You can buy some magic medicine and ask the chef to put it in the dish." "Ah?" Wang Meng looks at Lin Fan with question marks in his head, as if someone asked if you have a lot of question marks. It''s understandable for all the members to take part in the dinner. But it''s a little confusing to take medicine in the food, and Feige also explained the situation to him. The operation is too beautiful, and his scalp is numb. Even if there are a lot of questions now, he must do the things that brother Fei ordered at the first time. Working group of Feilong group. The members of the group cheered when they saw the news. My God, Feige invited them to dinner and even bought the largest hotel in H city. To be honest, they would never have believed it if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes. Recently, Feige has become very strange. Suddenly there is love. Suddenly generous. All of a sudden, I am very loyal to my younger brother. All kinds of signs show that there is a kind of situation, that is, there must be demons for a reason, but they don''t understand what is involved behind it. They are all thinking, is it possible that Feige saw a movie, suddenly felt something, and became particularly concerned about brotherhood? There is nothing to hide about it. Duan Shanhu''s younger brothers all know that Feilong group is going to invite its members to dinner. They all envy and hate each other. Why is their boss so generous, and their boss, if you don''t say it, says too much, but it hurts. This kind of situation also spread to Duan Shanhu''s ears, and finally only one sentence was given: that evil pen thinks too much money, charity, please eat, really sick. After he retired from daoshang, he lived on his pension. Occasionally, people in daoshang negotiated with him. Because of the lack of a highly respected person, he was able to earn a living. Every meal can save a lot of money. At this time, the eighth master put down the phone in his hand. The phone was called by Feilong group and invited him to dinner. If he was very happy in the past, he would praise him severely. Today''s young people really respect the old and the young and respect their elders. What if you retire. It''s not about inviting him to town. But since he was trapped in Juxian building once, the eighth master has a sense of fear. He always feels that he will be trapped. If the banquet becomes his treat, to tell you the truth, even if he sells his old bones, he can''t pay the bill. For safety. It''s better to be honest and stay at home. As an undercover agent, Xu Jian will never doubt his ideas. The roof of a building somewhere. Xu Jian lay on the railing, looking at the distance, "I can be sure that they completed the transaction in the hospital that day, but you didn''t find it, just didn''t find it." He firmly believed that his guess was right. As for what they didn''t find out, it''s just their ability. The middle-aged man with a hat said, "do you know what I did yesterday? I was under a lot of pressure. I didn''t get anything at last. You made me miserable." "Brother, you can blame me for not finding it. It''s not your ability. Look at Zhu Fei. He wants to invite all the members to dinner, which means his business is very successful. He makes a lot of money and is in a good mood. That''s why he celebrates like this." Xu Jian''s fantasy situation is very serious. No matter what Lin fan does, he can push up the trade. The middle-aged man said, "I hope you can get accurate information next time and send me a message." Xu Jian looked at each other in amazement, and then said with a smile: "if there is accurate information, it is to arrest people directly, rather than like now. It''s very hard and dangerous for me to be an undercover. Can you understand me? Just because I''m an undercover, my daughter-in-law runs away with others, my son''s surname is with others, and I can''t even go back home." Looking at Xu Jian''s emotion a little excited, the middle-aged man patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t be excited. What you are doing now is for justice. You can rest assured that as long as this matter is over, the organization will come forward to bring your wife and children back." Xu Jiandao: "in fact, it doesn''t matter if my wife doesn''t have a wife. It''s just to get my child back. Besides, the bonus can''t be too small. Over the years, I may have some psychological problems. I need to spend a lot of money to go outside to relax. I also need to hire a psychotherapist, you know.""I understand." The middle-aged man nodded. Until now, Xu Jiancai is a little more comfortable. At least his promise will come true. "Zhu Fei, I will find the evidence of your crime and bring you to justice completely." Xu Jian encouraged himself. He has been able to stick to it until now. If he didn''t, he would be crazy. Not everyone can be an undercover agent. This requires a strong psychological endurance. Acting skills, strength, mind, mentality are indispensable, lack of a kind of him, this kind of undercover are likely to be found. Chapter 141 Try to be a good person, and you can''t wash away the sins you once committed. He has such a gentle personality that he was so angry in those videos that he wanted to chop himself to death with a kitchen knife in the kitchen. The next day! Lin fan is sitting in the back of the car with his notebook. "Brother Fei, do you have something on your mind?" Wang Meng as the most considerate accept, often concerned about Feige''s emotional problems, this is as a younger brother of his should do. Lin Fan inquired: "are you a good man?" Wang Meng is lost in thought. Feige''s questions are very philosophical. He is confused because of his low education. He is thinking about why Feige asks this question. "I''m the most loyal subordinate around Feige. Feige said that if I''m a good person, I''m a good person. If I''m a bad person, I''m a bad person." His sincere reply made Lin Fan fall into meditation again. Originally, I really have the role of a leader. "We''ll be good people in the future." Lin Fan said. Wang Meng couldn''t figure out the meaning of Feige, but he nodded seriously and said, "listen to Feige." He drove safely. Feige said to be a good man, that is a good man. Let''s say something very perverse. If Feige can be a good person, they are the virgin. There is an insurmountable gap between them. Feige kills people like crazy, and his means are extremely cruel. Sometimes he is terrified when he is watching. He calls out to be a pervert. If he kills people, he will kill them. He has to do these fancy plots, and his heart is cold when he sees them. Grand Hyatt Hotel. This is the only hotel that can accommodate all members of Feilong group. When the owner of this hotel learned that Feilong group was going to hold a banquet here, his mood was complicated. Feilong group has a good reputation. It''s afraid that if it doesn''t pay for food, it''s really finished. When you get the deposit from Feilong group, the owner of the hotel is relieved. As long as you give money, no matter who you are, you will be well treated. In the hotel. The members all gathered together, Zuo Qinglong and right Baihu, with fierce faces. The waiters didn''t dare to serve in them. They were so scared that they turned pale and their legs trembled. They were afraid of the plot in the movie. They were directly pressed on the table by these people, and then slapped That picture feels terrible. There is a similar scene in a famous action movie. There is only one woman in the subway. At a glance, there are men from the front to the rear of the car. That scene is unthinkable. Pure natural shower gel is really good, with more will become very viscous. Outside the ballroom. "Manager, we are afraid." The waiters in cheongsam shivered and looked at the scene. If they could, they wanted to go home and didn''t want to take care of the guests. It''s scary. The manager is a middle-aged man in his forties. I haven''t seen any scenes before, but it''s a pity that this kind of scene is also the first time he has seen it. Although he is very afraid, he must be steady as a manager. "What are you afraid of? You''re here to eat. You can be the devil. Cheer me up. Our hotel is the largest luxury hotel in H city. It''s about brand and service." "Of course, the hotel understands your pressure and is going to give you two hundred yuan each." The manager soothed the restless hearts of the waiters. Sure enough. The charm of money is always the biggest. The waiter''s eyes brightened. Two hundred yuan bonus? "Manager, I think we are qualified for the job." "I feel like I can try it, too." The waiters comfort themselves that although these people are fierce, they are not good people at first sight, but as long as they are regarded as bonuses, there are not so many problems. The manager is very satisfied with their ideological understanding, which is very good. After all, there are no stupid guys who can do this business. It''s a good thing to get a bonus. What are you afraid of. In broad daylight, I can strip you all. It is indeed a very important thing to care about one''s own safety, but we must not think too much, otherwise it will be a burden. At this point. The banquet hall is full of smog. It''s like a white mist. The waiters all bear the smell. When they go in and come out, they are full of smoke. They may not be able to wash it off. They are all people on the edge of darkness. Some of them have homicide cases, some of them have slashed and injured many people. One word: these people are not good people, and staying in the society is the existence of the evil party. Lin Fan sits on the throne and looks at the members with a smile. Everyone has arrived. What he does now is to lead them to the bright road and become real good people. "Brother Fei, I''ve arranged everything you ordered." Wang Meng said. Although he doubts why Feige does it, he supports Feige unconditionally. Don''t ask the reason. It''s brain powder and no brain worship. Only real heroes can make him crazy."Well, we took a big step in the direction of good people." Lin Fan said with a smile. Wang Meng lowered his head to ponder. Feige''s recent changes are a little big. He doesn''t know much about it. He always feels that there is something wrong with it. The main reason is that the tone of his speech suddenly changed from abnormal vulgarity to unfathomable. He has the feeling that a real person can see through the world. The waiters came to the banquet tables with exquisite and hot dishes. "What do you mean? Last time I saw a man with a beautiful girlfriend, I asked his girlfriend to come and drink with me, but he didn''t agree with me. I broke his hamstring directly. Is it overbearing or not?" "You''re a fart. I''m a bull." When the waiters heard these words, their hands were shaking. They were ordinary workers, humble in this society. Now the topics you''re talking about are a little high-end. It''s either beating or chopping. Now is the rule of law society, really no one can rule you? Pop! Right now. A big man looked at the waiter in his eyes and patted the waiter''s buttocks habitually. "My sister is very beautiful." The waiter''s face was pale and she stepped back. Then she broke out of the door in a panic. There were tears in her eyes. Now she just dared to be angry. The big man laughed and put his hand in front of another brother. "Smell it, see if it''s fragrant." "Don''t mess with it. Brother Fei is here." Zhu Fei in all members of the heart, are not offended by the existence, so all become honest. Xu Jian observes the situation around him. Seeing the social scum molesting the waiter, he was so angry that he wanted to beat the other party. But now he is an undercover, so he can only smile awkwardly and pretend to be very interesting. After all, everyone is watching. And he began to ask whether something big happened recently. Otherwise, how could Feige treat us so happily. He wasn''t involved in the deal, but someone was definitely involved. he pretended as like as two peas, and asked the people who seemed likely to be involved in the transaction if he had the chance. He was a undercover man, and naturally he had a good relationship with the members of the group. He could not be so cold all day long that he was not like everyone else. He had to pretend to be the same as them. It''s common for people to fight. Even if you want to go to dabaojian, you have to be tough. If you say you are a clean man, you will think of him the first time. Don''t say it''s bad. It''s true that birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. When Xu Jian learned that he was undercover, he watched all the movies about undercover. At last, he found that the reason why those undercover agents were found was that they thought they were high and had too much bottom line. They had to put down all the bottom lines and mix with them in order to integrate into them. Otherwise, they would feel that there was a companion around them who was always out of tune with them. What makes Xu Jian very confused is that he inquires many people from the side, and the result is that he doesn''t know. He was lost in thought. Is it because Zhu Fei knows that there are undercover agents in the organization, so he''s looking for someone again? It''s very possible. He quietly looked at Lin fan, who was sitting there, and found that there was a smile on each other''s face, just like seeing through everyone. This kind of smile seemed bright, but it gave people a shivering feeling. I always feel that Zhu Fei has made amazing changes. It''s not the same as before. Wang Meng asked softly, "brother Fei, the dishes are all served." "Well, eat." Lin fan can''t wait to see this delicious food for a long time. It doesn''t matter that the medicine has been put in the food. As far as his physical quality is concerned, even if he is given arsenic, maybe he just feels a little cold in his stomach. Wang Meng got up and said, "brother Fei said that we can start. We all remember that brother Fei is good." All of a sudden. The banquet hall became lively. Long live Feige. Feige bangbangdi. The waiters served all the dishes at the first time, then they hid outside and waited quietly. Inside, they felt that there were wolves and tigers all around them, and their eyes were shining. It''s scary. It''s terrible. The whole banquet hall was very noisy. The wine glasses collided with each other. At this time, everyone had already drunk. They basically took off their coats, revealing their gold necklaces and tattoos. Xu Jian looks at the situation of these guys. Just want to say, you scum, I Xu Jian will definitely personally send you to prison, you all wait for me. "Eh!" "How a little dizzy." Looking at the glass in his hand, Xu Jian has just drunk a few Liang. It''s impossible for him to have this feeling. Over the years he has been in Feilong group, the amount of wine he has drunk has soared, at least two Jin.It''s not enough to stuff his teeth with what he drinks now. Wang Meng felt dizzy when he ate it. He thought of one thing, that is, the food was filled with medicine. Seeing Feige''s appetite, he also sat and waited. The idea is simple. Feige is eating. What am I afraid of? He must have a purpose. As the most loyal dog around him, he must support Feige''s behavior unconditionally. Bang! Bang! In a moment. The noise in the banquet hall stopped. Chapter 142 "It seems to be quiet all of a sudden." Waiters waiting outside were curious and surprised when they heard that the noisy banquet hall had suddenly quieted down. One of the waiters leaned lightly against the door, trying to push the corner of the door to peep inside. The manager stopped the other party''s behavior and said sternly, "don''t you know what kind of organization Feilong group is? I just want to peek. I''ll be held fast. No one can save you. " The waiter was frightened by the manager. That''s right. How can she suddenly become so bold? She expresses her gratitude. The manager is good. She can remind her of the things she should pay attention to at the moment of crisis. In fact, she finds that the manager is very manly and takes good care of people. Oops! How can I have such an idea? The managers are 22 years older than me. It''s really shameful. In the banquet hall. Lin Fan looked at them fainting, very satisfied with the nod, he did everything for their good, only to become a good person to contribute to society. I wanted to take action at the first time, but the food on the table has not been finished, so I have to fill my stomach. A moment later. Lin Fan took out his mobile phone and dialed the number. A few beeps came. Hello, this is the branch of H city. May I help you? ¡¿ familiar female voice. No mistake. It''s the operator named Hanli who answers the phone. Lin Fan said, "I want to be a good man." [sir, if you can call freely, it means that you are not breaking the law. You are a good man now. ¡¿ Han Li felt that all the calls she got through recently were strange. When she got through a phone call last night, she asked him how bad people became good people. At that time, she felt very strange. And now someone''s calling. Listen to the sound as if a little familiar, as if where heard, not the same person. Lin Fan said: "no, I watched the video, and I found myself breaking the law, so now I want to be a good man." There was a short silence on the other side of the phone, a little confused, obviously surprised, and even confused. Many question marks appeared. What''s your name? ¡¿ Lin Fan said: "Zhu Fei." [Oh, Mr. Zhu, actually ¡¿ [what''s your name? Zhu Fei of Feilong group? ¡¿ Lin Fan said, "yes." In a flash, I heard a cry coming from the phone, and then a lot of people came around, as if they had found some amazing secret. I don''t know how long it took. Lin Fan put down the phone in his hand, sat there with a smile, quietly waiting for their arrival, has made an appointment, we will wait for you in the hotel, you come. Because of this call. It''s really busy there. Xu Jian''s leader madly calls the undercover. The meaning is very clear. What the hell is Zhu Fei doing? Is he going to have a showdown with us now? I just made dozens of phone calls, but none of them answered. I don''t know why. His forehead is full of sweat, and there is only one idea in his heart, that is, Xu Jian''s undercover identity has been discovered and secretly executed. Live ammunition gathered, gathered hundreds of people, and then drove to the Hyatt Hotel. The people who participated in this activity have sweat in their palms. They are really nervous. After all, they will face Feilong group, the largest organization in H city. Can they not be nervous? After a while. Outside the ballroom came the dense sound of footsteps. Bang! The gate of the banquet hall was pushed open, and the people with bulletproof shields were marching side by side. They thought there would be a fierce battle, but when they saw the surrounding situation, they were all dumbfounded and full of question marks. What the hell is this. Lin Fan got up and waved to them, "I''m here." One of the leaders walked towards Lin fan, his face was not good-looking, even gloomy to the extreme, and he had no patience to say: "Zhu Fei, don''t think you can be lawless, do you know the consequences of false alarm?" "You let so many of us come here to see you drunk?" He already thought that this was Zhu Fei playing with them. Lin Fan said with a smile, "I want to be a good man." Smile sincere, sincere, give people the feeling is not like a joke, like it is true. Lin fan turns on his laptop, calls up the video and says, "I want to be a good man now." The leader just wanted to say something, but when he saw the picture in the notebook computer, he was completely staring, as if to hell, looking at Lin Fan in disbelief, and then continued to look at the picture. Just look at Lin Fan and the picture. In a very confused boundary.The leader took a deep breath, patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and said, "I don''t know what you mean and what you think, but I respect you as a man "Take it away." "Assemble everyone and take everyone here." There are too many people at the scene, and their number is not enough. The hotel manager was stunned and then called the boss to explain the situation here. All the people of Feilong group were taken away. The boss was having a massage and didn''t care. When he responded, he immediately asked if the balance was settled. When he learned that there was no bill, he was even more surprised that he almost didn''t breathe. ¡­¡­ Duan Shanhu''s life is quite leisurely. The only thing that annoys him is Feilong group. If they didn''t block the road ahead, he would be the overlord of H city now. Right now. A confidant rushed in and said: "big brother, happy event, everyone of Feilong group was taken away in the Grand Hyatt Hotel. It''s said that dozens of cars have come, and they are finished." "What did you say?" Duan Shanhu got up and glared, "what you said is true?" Confidant said: "it''s true. Now it''s spread all over the city. Everyone knows that Feilong group is finished." Because he was too excited, Duan Shanhu''s face was flushed and his blood was surging. "Good, good." "Mad, I knew that Feilong group was going to end. I didn''t expect it to end so soon. God helps me. I''d like to see who dares to compete with Duan Shanhu in H city from now on." Duan Shanhu was so excited that he couldn''t calm down. He wanted to tear his clothes and roar. From now on, H city will be mine. The site is all mine. When the eighth master, who stayed at home and took refuge, heard the news, he was suddenly relieved. My God, he was really scared to death. If he went to the banquet, he would be held fast. It''s terrible to think about it. It''s too late. A few days later. In the interrogation room, a light shines on Duan Shanhu''s face. Duan Shanhu covered his eyes and opened his eyes slowly. His face was very ugly, not a bit of blood, very pale. The interrogator asked, "is there anything you want to say?" Duan Shanhu, wearing handcuffs, took a cigarette, took a deep breath, and slowly said, "I really didn''t expect that normal people can''t do this kind of thing. He is really sick, neurotic." Duan Shanhu is the representative of happy and sad. After learning that Zhu Fei was arrested, he was so excited that he didn''t sleep that night. He led his younger brother to the club and had a good night. I was invited here the next day. To be honest. At the beginning, he scoffed at it and started to make trouble again? They want to catch me without evidence. It feels like they are just farting and dreaming. Until there was a video placed in front of him, Duan Shanhu''s face became very ugly, as if to hell, how could this special thing appear here. The interrogator said, "no, he''s very conscious. He wants to be a good man." Duan Shanhu said with a smile, "in terms of the crimes he committed, does he still have a chance to be a good man?" The interrogator said with a smile: "I don''t know about him, but I''m afraid you don''t have this chance. I have to say that you are rooted in H City, and you don''t know how much harm it will bring. Now you are finally uprooted. To tell you the truth, I''m very grateful to Zhu Fei. If he didn''t hand in all the evidence, it would be really difficult to catch you." Duan Shanhu said, "I want to see my lawyer." It seems calm, but it''s really flustered. Rooftop. It''s windy. The smile on Xu Jian''s face is very bright. He has never felt as relaxed as he is now. "Head, I can restore my identity. Things are over." His undercover career is over. A beautiful new era is finally coming. He was waiting for his head''s answer, but there was no sound. Looking back, he saw his head lying on the railing, smoking silently. I don''t know why he had a bad feeling. "Xu Jian, why did Zhu Fei sell himself?" "Even if he had a conscience," Xu said "No, he is not conscience, but absolutely has a conspiracy. Maybe he is carrying the pot for someone. Zhu Fei can run rampant in H City in a short time. It is impossible to say that there is no support behind him." The head is thoughtful and has a lot of ideas. Xu Jian has a bad feeling, "head, you can say anything, first see if I can accept it." "You continue to work as an undercover agent in the prison and find out who is the umbrella behind Zhu Fei. I know that this requirement is cruel to you, but all we do is to create a better future. You and I have such responsibilities." His head soothes Xu Jian''s mood and gives him a good brainwash at the same time.I just hope he agrees. Xu Jian stares at each other, a face dare not put channel: "you are too cruel, I have been undercover for so many years, suffered, experienced, that is not ordinary people can bear, now things have been solved, you care who he is behind the umbrella, those are interrogators things, what has to do with us." With a sigh, he patted Xu Jian on the shoulder and said, "we have inquired, but Zhu Fei kept his mouth shut and couldn''t ask anything. He also said that he didn''t have a so-called protective umbrella. For this, you should know that it''s impossible for him to say it as it is. Only you can find a breakthrough with your undercover. ¡± "you are an experienced undercover, and I''m sure you can." Xu Jian shook his head and said, "I can''t do it." The head said slowly: "I have negotiated with the people above. If you succeed this time, you will make a great contribution and guarantee that you will not be given too high a position, but it must be the vice Bureau. You will also be given a bonus, which is enough for you to travel around the world and relax." "At the same time, a school district house will be given away, so that all children can go to school nearby. You should consider it." Hear about the benefits. He, who had refused 100 percent, was somewhat shaken. "Head, you..." Xu Jian looks embarrassed, which makes him not know what to do. Please don''t tempt me. Chapter 143 Xu finally agreed to remain undercover. It''s not the promise that makes him excited, but as a public official, he has a high ideological awareness. What welfare is not welfare is simply vulgar, which is a kind of shame to him. When the members of Feilong group wake up, they feel that their heads are swollen and muddled. Then they look at the surrounding environment and fall into a short state of muddle. Where is this? We are clearly in the restaurant, naked, drinking, brag, how to wake up here. Several public officials in familiar uniforms passed by the iron railings, looking at them strangely. They stare and become confused. Then there was the roar. "Let us out." In the guard room. Xu Jian is locked up with Lin fan. This is a special arrangement. It is hoped that Xu Jian can have more contact with Lin fan, so as to dig out more useful information. He looked at Lin Fan sitting there motionless, thinking that the other party must have come in on purpose, so calm, even without any change in his face, which is enough to show that he has made all the preparations. Xu Jian has been suspicious of one thing. The first one says that the other party is going to take the blame for someone, but this argument does not hold water at all. Is it necessary to involve the whole organization in who should take the blame? And I''ve got so much evidence. Not only the Feilong group was wiped out, but also Duan Shanhu''s organization was uprooted. Not at all. "Feige, why are we here?" Xu Jian respectfully asked, even if he came here, he can''t be too casual. He must let Feige feel that he is always his younger brother. He has reached this level. All you can believe is me. Lin Fan raised his head slowly and said with a smile: "because I want to take you to be good people." Well? Xu Jian looks at Lin Fan in a daze. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to answer this sentence. He always feels that there is something wrong with Zhu Fei''s brain. It''s not like the head says that he''s going to blame someone. It''s not too much pressure that leads to mental illness. Standing in the corner, he didn''t say much. At this time, every word he said should be thought clearly in case of being detected. But still that sentence, the other side of the operation is really fascinated, did not understand. The outside world is full of news. The media scrambled for coverage. Many people are particularly surprised that the two major organizations in H city have been uprooted. At the same time, many businessmen are frightened. They have interest communication with those organizations. I''m afraid of being implicated. A few days later. When the evidence is solid, the trial will be started directly. Because the matter is too involved, the court, which was originally closed for trial, will directly conduct the trial in a live broadcast, attracting countless onlookers. Because there are too many people. All the courtrooms on that day were in session, which was a special one. When escorted to the court, Lin fan meets Duan Shanhu. Lin fan is still very indifferent, with a faint smile on his face. Duan Shanhu was not so calm, especially when he saw Lin fan, he roared like a Madman: "Zhu Fei, I''m a grass mud horse. You''re a dog. If you have a brain disease, don''t cheat people. Even if I offended you, you don''t have to die with me. I knew you would. I knelt down and called you ancestor." "I''m a Grass Mud Horse..." No one knows how explosive Duan Shanhu''s mentality is. After years of hard work, the blade licked blood and was manipulated by the other side. Nothing was done, and even a small life could be lost. Lin Fan looks at Duan Shanhu with a smile and waves at him. "Let''s be good people together. Do we need to clap our hands together?" Duan Shanhu had a lot to say, but when he heard Lin Fan''s words, he felt very stuffy in his chest and could faint at any time. Sorry. When I was young, I couldn''t even swear. The court is in session. The number of people watching the live broadcast is unprecedented. Duan Shanhu was sentenced to death. When I heard that the verdict was like this, the spitter Xiaoxiong of H City fainted in the court. He couldn''t accept the verdict. I was young and had a bright future. You cut off my life like this. I hate it. Most of the members of Feilong group were sentenced to about ten to twenty years. Some of the evidence is solid, that is, life imprisonment. Lin Fan''s sentence was a reprieve. He had more evidence than anyone else, but because he wanted to know more, he was only sentenced to a reprieve. Because he is a special person, the situation of being arrested is also very special. A reporter asked: "what do you think now?" Facing the camera, Lin Fan said with a smile, "I want to be a good man."When being escorted out of court. He looked at the sky and took a deep breath of fresh air. The pace of a good man stepped out from this time, and everything had just begun. A month later. Familiar rooftop. "Xu Jian, now you don''t have to be afraid of being known as an undercover. How can you come to the rooftop?" Xu Jian was lying on the railing, taking a deep breath of smoke, holding his head up and spitting out smoke, "head, I found that this thing is different from what you think. There may be no umbrella behind Zhu Fei, and he has become a little strange to me. I suspect that his brain has problems, it is likely to be mental illness." "If you can, I suggest that you send him to a mental hospital to have a mental test?" Can he say that Lin fan is weird? Smile people dare not look directly at, always feel very gloomy, and communicate, strange, not like a normal way of speaking. He patted his head on Xu Jian''s shoulder and said: "don''t think about it. If he really has mental problems, he is not staying in prison, but in a mental hospital. I think this may be his cleverness. If he really has a protective umbrella behind his back, he will be able to buy off the doctors of the mental hospital, and he can also go out from prison. Staying in a mental hospital is much more convenient than staying in prison ¡£¡± Xu jianzhuo pondered and nodded silently: "what he said is reasonable." Time is in a hurry. A year later. In the prison office. "Chief, I applied to terminate the undercover operation, and I found it. For me, it''s a pit. If there is a protective umbrella, it''s impossible for me to have no clue. I think he''s living very well now. He''s very stable every day, and the allowance he gets from his work is donated to Huahua children''s welfare home." "What baffles me most is that he even called on his former subordinates to donate their labor subsidies to welfare homes, even my share." "Maybe he''s right, just like he said when he turned himself in, he wanted to be a good man." From his confidence to his compromise, Xu Jian has changed dramatically. To be honest. He was really convinced. The total feeling is the complete waste of youth here. "Xu Jian, how can you have such an idea? You''ve been sticking to it for a year. Why don''t you stick to it for a while longer? You''ve been with him for so long. You''re his confidant. Believe me, you will succeed." Looking at his head, Xu Jian always feels that his head wants to be promoted by him. But it seems reasonable to think about it. We have been holding on to it until now. If we hold on for a while, it seems that there is no problem. The members of Feilong group still don''t know why they will be arrested. Where did they get the evidence. They all listen to Lin Fan''s words. Of course, some of their feelings are already like this. You want to be the boss and feel what it''s like to beat the boss. But it was not until a member who didn''t know what to do, after kicking Lin Fan''s broken leg, that they knew that Feige was Feige, and you couldn''t refuse. Three years later. Xu Jian leaves the prison. He felt that he was a fool. He was fooled by his head and spent three years in prison. He was free to be an undercover agent outside. Now what is this? It''s like a pig brain. Sixty years later. Outside the prison. A news media car parked there, a beautiful young female reporter holding a microphone, facing the camera, showed a sweet smile and said: "audience, we are now at the gate of H City prison. You can see that many media colleagues have come. Today, we are going to interview a Feilong group, which once was powerful 60 years ago and covered the sky with only one hand Chairman Zhu Fei "Maybe everyone in the audience is very strange, who is Zhu Fei? You can go to the Internet to search and see how terrible the once invincible gray big brother is." "But what''s even more incredible is that this once incredible elder brother, after going to prison, called on the former group members to donate all the subsidies they got from working in prison to Huahua children''s welfare home." "Because of this, Huahua children''s welfare home has come out with dozens of top scientists in the past 60 years. I have to say that this is an amazing thing." "Some people say that this is the sinful elder brother who knows how to return from a wrong path. Others say that this is another apology for his own crime. As for how to do this, we don''t make more comments, because he is the first prisoner in China who will be released from prison at the age of 90 and the first in the world." At this point. There are many private cars coming. Many young people help an old man out of the car. Some old people can''t move for a long time and can only sit in wheelchairs. These are members who have been in prison for more than ten years. In prison, he accepted Lin Fan''s idea of being a good man, and when he came out, he did the right thing, which was also on the right path. The prison gate is open.Everyone looked at the open door, and a dying old man appeared in everyone''s sight. Though old. But there was still a smile on his face. "Brother Fei." A group of old people who are about to go to the ground yell. Seeing Feige appear, they are about to cry. Even in prison, Feige is still so great. The young people around the old man looked at the smiling old man. Is he the Feige that my grandfather often mentioned for 60 years? Reporters surrounded Lin fan. "Excuse me, Mr. Zhu Fei, what is the most important thing you want to say when you get out of prison today?" Reporters are looking forward to asking. Lin Fan looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "I''m a good man." A mysterious force is pulling Lin Fan''s soul and drifting towards the sky. It''s a familiar feeling, just like going home. I feel comfortable. Gradually. No consciousness. At this point. Zhu Fei''s sleeping ontological consciousness returns. "Where is this?" "Wang Meng..." His smiling face disappeared, replaced by cold, the kind of overlord Zhu Fei came back again, surrounded by so many people, he frowned tightly, as the overlord of H City, no one was afraid of him? "Feige, I''m here." An old man took off his oxygen mask and cried with tears streaming down his face. Zhu Fei took a look at the dead old man. A little girl came to him with a flower in her hand. "Wish grandfather, on behalf of Huahua children''s welfare home, thank you for your love all the time." "Although we know that Grandpa Zhu used to be a bad man, you are now a good man in our heart." Zhu Fei looked down at the little girl and saw his wrinkled hands. He felt his face in disbelief. He was young and old, and even had no strength. He was tired after standing for a long time. "How many years is it?" The little girl said, "I wish you grandfather, it''s 2080." Zhu Fei stares at his eyes, his blood pressure rises, he faints in the dark, and people around him scream. He can''t believe it. Mingming had a happy affair with the two young models. Why did you open your eyes and show up here? It''s almost 90. He tried to open his eyes, looking at the little girl, "who do you think I am?" "You are a good man," said the little girl Zhu Fei can''t accept such a good man card. He''ll die with his head tilted He roared in his heart. Who gave me these 60 years. Asshole Chapter 144 There''s a voice in my head. [task: complete. ¡¿ [Note: Huoshen Zhu Rong shows his mother''s smile, but the simple title of "Dean Li sent the patient back in person" contains great positive energy. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. "Do you want to go back?" "Yes." "Let''s go back then." "Good." Then they looked at Li Laifu and said with a smile, "we can go back by ourselves. You don''t need to send us back." "Goodbye." Lin fan, holding the hen, waved to Li Laifu and to the little girl and Zhang Hongmin. Little girl, "goodbye big brother." Zhang Hongmin wiped his tears and said with a smile: "benefactor, go well." Benefactor is benefactor. But psychopaths are dangerous after all. He has to think about his daughter. Li Laifu follows them. Only when he sees them leave the hospital with his own eyes can he be relieved. Otherwise, it will always be a bomb that can explode at any time. In the corridor. Passing doctors and nurses took the initiative to say hello to the dean. When they saw two psychiatric patients, they knew that the Dean was under pressure to send them back. They were so moved that they were about to cry. The president of the hospital is really a good person who has made too much effort for the hospital. When we get downstairs. Huang Guan, who had been promoted, saw the Dean following the two mental patients. He immediately came up with a stick and acted as the president''s bodyguard. If the mentally ill patient dares to do harm to the president, he will definitely jump on him and block the two invaders for the president, and then he shouts as if he were dead: "president, you go quickly, I''ll support you." Without the promotion of the Dean, he can''t imagine how life would be like now. It''s not as comfortable as it is now. Anyway, as long as it''s for the sake of the Dean, he can give up everything except his wife and children. Even if the other party is thinking about his body, he will definitely wash himself clean, wrap his bath towel, show a charming smile, and whisper: "people are ready." Soon. He was relieved to see the two psychopaths leave. "Have a cigarette with me." When they came to the smoking area, Li Laifu gave Huang Guan a cigarette. Huang Guan respectfully took the cigarette, took out the lighter, lit the cigarette for the Dean himself, and then lit it for himself. "Dean, you have worked hard." Huang Guan said sincerely. He is now clinging to Li Laifu''s thigh and working hard for the future of his family. He is both proud and damaged. He must not disgrace president Li. Li Laifu took a deep breath of the smoke, spit out the smoke, sad way: "the higher the status, the greater the responsibility, because of outstanding ability, and become the president of Huatian hospital, is to lead Huatian hospital to a better future." "And your responsibility is not small. You need to protect every staff member and patient in the hospital." Huang Guan straightened up and said firmly, "don''t worry, Dean. I will work hard." "Well, I''m very optimistic about you." Li Laifu patted him on the shoulder and said what any leader once said. Some of them took action, while others were just praise. On the street. Lin Fan whispered: "Lao Zhang, I know a kind of magic." "What magic?" When Lao Zhang saw Lin Fan''s low voice, he knew that he didn''t want others to know, so he also shrunk his head and pretended to be very careful for fear of being discovered. make complaints about the cock. It can now be sure that these two stupid humans are absolutely sick, and if they are not, they are stupid. Lin Fan quietly raised a finger, a small flame burning on the finger, and then extinguished. "See, I''ll make a fire." He was shocked. When he woke up in the morning, he had a feeling that he could make a fire. When he went to the toilet to pee, what he peed out was not liquid, but fire. He felt very strange and happy as if he was about to jump up. "Wow Lao Zhang opened his mouth and said in surprise, "after that, can we eat anytime and anywhere?" "Yes." "After that, we won''t be cold in winter." "Yes." "After that, even if there is a power failure, we can see things." "Yes." Lao Zhang said more and more excitedly, holding Lin Fan''s arm and jumping happily on the street, "Lin fan, how can you be so powerful?" Lin Fan scratched his head, "I don''t know why it''s so powerful." The passers-by looked at them strangely.Unconsciously get out of the way. It''s like being sick. The evil cock looked scornful. Stupid human. But wait It looks far away, and the smell of evil things wakes up. Chapter 145 The rooster of evil things is very sensitive to the smell of evil things. Even if it''s far away, it''s OK. As long as it''s the recovery of evil things, it can feel it, because at the moment of recovery, the energy of evil things is the most powerful moment. It has some ideas. It''s to take two stupid humans to look for this revived evil thing. At that time, it will be the hero of the evil things, which evil things do not know its reputation, maybe from now on will be able to go to the top of the evil things. I dare not say more about marrying Bai Fumei. But it can definitely attract a group of evil things. It''s a pity that the dream is a dream after all, and the reality is reality, which is very different. Not to mention that the source of the smell should be the suburbs. Can the evil things that can emit such a breath be ordinary evil things? Even if it brings two stupid human beings to the evil object and tells it that I will bring you two human beings and kill them quickly, and you remember, I am the hero of the evil object and the undercover of human beings. Maybe when he said this, he didn''t get the other side''s worship, and even there was a great possibility that he and human would be swallowed by the evil thing. Because it thinks it may be a little arrogant. In the face of unknown powerful evil things, it says that it is a hero of evil things and should have a great chance of being swallowed. The evil cock has never been so serious. Meditate for a moment. These two human beings are lucky. Ben Xie Wu is in a good mood today. He is kind-hearted and won''t take you to death. Lin Fan''s unique skill of making a fire makes Lao Zhang very proud. Only his best friend can do it. No one else will. It''s a unique ability. From the hospital back to the special department, just arrived at the door, found a lot of people gathered there to chat. For Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. What they talked about didn''t matter to him at all. He wanted to drink coke when he was in the hospital, and Lao Zhang wanted to drink Sprite. When they came back, they were ready to have a drink, and then they went on patrol in the street. "Stop." Jin Heli appeared in front of them. Lin Fan said with a smile, "hello." Lao Zhang said with a smile, "hello." Then they reached out to shake hands and send a friendly signal. Instead of shaking hands with them, Jin Heli directly asked, "are you mental patients?" She is a crazy pursuit of the truth, even if the one eyed man made perfect, she can find the truth from the clues, the means is very simple, also very secular, as long as give enough money, everything is not a problem. "We''re not psychotic." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang hate to be called psychotic. Although they live in a mental hospital, it doesn''t mean they are psychotic. Jin Heli smiles. She is really a psychopath. Only a psychopath can say that she is not a psychopath. This is her argument. She stepped on high heels, wriggled around and left. She couldn''t understand why the one eyed man had to take two mental patients to a special department. What is the meaning of this? Lin Fan looked at each other, do not know why, eyes fell on each other''s buttocks, and then looked down, "Lao Zhang, why our buttocks are not as round as her." Lao Zhang looked at Lin fan, "you are also very round." "Is it?" Lin Fan felt his buttocks and believed what Lao Zhang said. They went back to the house and sat on the edge of the bed, drinking coke and sprite. "Cheers "Cheers "Hey, hey!" Now is the most important time. Nothing else matters. Special sector private aircraft. When the one eyed man boarded the plane, he just wanted to see who wanted him to leave, but the other side asked the headquarters to call him over, and he didn''t know who did it. He took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to the four masters guarding Yanhai city. Tell them I am not in this period of time, optimistic about the situation of Yanhai City, in case of evil things. Ordinary evil things come and do as much as they can. But if it really appears in that kind of horrible evil things, the consequences will be really unimaginable. I feel chilly and scared when I think about it. Soon there will be information. [sure! ¡¿ see these two words. He doesn''t feel safe. Those guys are old, but they are really unreliable. In particular, they only return two words of information, which makes them feel uneasy. Don''t tell me that you are playing cards and gambling. Even the information should be simple and clear. The sound of the propeller came. The helicopter took off. A black evil crow''s claws fell on the edge of the building and waited quietly until the helicopter disappeared in the sky. It spread its wings and flew far away.There is more than one kind of evil crow. Even if one is killed, there are thousands of me. This is the cry of evil things. You can never beat me. Outside the suburbs. The evil crow falls on the branch and barks at the evil cockroach devil. Human beings can''t understand it. The language between evil things is so high-end and unpredictable. The meaning is very clear: [he has left. ¡¿ the expression of cockroaches reveals the feeling of harmlessness of human beings and animals. If human beings see it, they will definitely come forward and touch it twice. Kawai! It''s so cute. But if you see the tendons and flesh of the evil cockroach, you will never have such an idea. It has nothing to do with Kawaii. At first sight, it is a terrorist existence full of explosive power. At this time, the evil cockroach devil stood on a rock, clenched his fists, leaned forward and roared. The sound turns into sound wave, just like the spray, spreading towards the distance. Gradually, the sound dissipated, but the sound wave still existed, but people''s ears could not hear it at all. That''s what evil things came to hear. Downtown. It''s a mansion. This mansion can''t be compared with the place where the rich like Qian Xiaobao live, but it is also the existence that ordinary people need to look up to for a lifetime. A battered van slowly stopped. Compared with the luxury cars here, there is a big gap. There are millions of luxury cars in front of people''s garages. The van they can buy for tens of thousands of yuan is really eye-catching. Open the door. Two men in blue overalls got out of the car, with self-confidence and yearning for the future on their faces. Zhou Hu! Wang Erdan! They have already washed their hands and embarked on a bright road from now on. No one can stop their determination to become rich through hard work. "Are you really professionals?" A middle-aged man with a big belly and a big back kept a certain distance from them and looked at them suspiciously. He is the owner of the mansion. Zhou Hu looks at each other with strange eyes. There is always an idea in his heart that he wants to kidnap each other, but now that he is on the right track, how can he have such an idea. Get the idea of crime out of your head. "Boss, you can rest assured that we are really professionals. We are committed to keeping sewers clean. Before there is no result, you can doubt our ability, but you can never doubt our profession." Zhou hu wants to show his elder brother''s power, but he doesn''t believe it when he thinks about it. If he makes other people''s boss feel uncomfortable, and the boss tells them to go away, then this first business will really be ruined. Now they not only need to support themselves, but also need to support one more person, the one in the car. Wang Erdan inquired: "boss, do you know Qian Xiaobao?" "Qian Xiaobao? It sounds familiar. Oh, you mean Qian Xiaobao, the son of the richest man? " The middle-aged man responded and asked in surprise, which surprised him a little. Could they know each other? You''re right. Not only did they know each other, but also kidnapped them. Just ask if you feel any surprise. Wang Erdan was surprised to see the boss. He knew that he knew Qian Xiaobao''s position and ability. After higher education, he could tell his elder brother clearly that it was good to see my performance. We were also people who took over big projects. In terms of experience and qualifications, ordinary people can''t compare with us. "This is the man. We cleaned up the sewers in their house. In the end, they all praised us. The richest son praised us for our beautiful work. Can the boss worry?" He was really shocked by his intelligence. Who would have thought that he was going to kidnap the son of the richest man again, but by chance, he strayed into the clean sewer industry and found the opportunity to make a fortune. He was down-to-earth and felt at ease. "Well, I believe you. What''s the price?" Wang Erdan said: "we take the high-end line of high-quality goods. We don''t accept ordinary customers. The son of the richest man originally gave us 20000 labor services, while the boss is our second customer, so we can give half of it and 10000 labor service fee." Hearing this, middle-aged men hold their hands, which makes them think that the boss is too expensive. But when they think about it, it seems that it''s really a little expensive. Although the work is dirty and tiring, it doesn''t have any technical content. It''s really not good. It''s OK to reduce it a little bit. For example, 5000 can also be accepted. Just what the boss said next almost made them kneel down and shout long live the boss. "I''m 20000, too." The thought of the rich is hard for ordinary people to understand. The thought of the middle-aged man is very simple. What I lack is the ten thousand yuan? Lao Tzu''s lack of cards. Although I am not the son of the richest man, I have the heart to be the richest man. I must keep pace with each other in small things and catch up bravely."Thank you, boss." "Don''t worry, boss. We''ve done a good job." The middle-aged man waved his hand, left directly, and came back to check after finishing. They looked around and made sure there was no one. Then they opened the trunk of the van and said, "gegwu, let''s hurry to work." Since the adoption of gegwu at the abandoned factory. They feel like they''re on top of their lives. Originally, they wanted to breed the orangutan, or play acrobatics to make some money. Who would have thought that this orangutan was so versatile that he could cook and warm the bed. After a brief exchange. They know the name of the orangutan from its cry. Gegwu. Chapter 146 In the dark sewer, there''s light coming in. They wore safety helmets and flashlights on their hats. With the help of weak light, they could see the true face of the sewer. It was really dirty and smelly. Fortunately, they wore masks, which relieved some of the pain. Gegewu walked in front, and his huge body perfectly covered Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan who followed him. "Brother Zhou, I didn''t expect our business to be so good." Wang Erdan is very excited. He feels that the road of life is bright again, and the money waves to him. From his once misguided way to his own success, his personality has been sublimated. Zhou Hu said: "Er Dan, you call me Mr. Zhou, and I call you Mr. Dan. We are a regular company now. We have no less titles. Just now I have observed your eloquence in negotiation and found that you are very talented. I will leave business to you in the future." The voice just dropped. Go in front of the green maogewu howl. "Gegwu, you are also very good. We all see your contribution. In the future, you will be the most hardworking employee in our cleaning company." Zhou Hu attaches great importance to gegewu. He is hardworking and not afraid of dirt. He does the most tiring work and eats the most meals. His company lacks such practical employees. Gegwu wanted to look back, but he was too big to look back and grunted. He is an evil creature who pursues freedom and peace in the human world. Although these two humans seem a little stupid. But no matter what, the two humans saved his life, and with gratitude, he had no problem working for the two humans. It''s just that he missed the ghost fire. In the dark ahead. There are slender creatures moving, as if they are dormant. If there are other evil things here, they will definitely recognize them. This is the evil snake, a kind of evil thing that likes to hide in the sewer. It is full of stench, even in the evil things are also very unpopular, evil things also love clean, see this kind of stench, naturally can''t bear. And it came to the human world, who can adopt it? Maybe when you see it, you can chop it to death with a knife. Even if it is sent to the human pot, human beings will dislike the stench and throw it away. That''s why there''s no face. At this point. The sound wave that human can''t hear is coming. The evil snake opens its eyes and spits out the letter. It''s the signal from the evil cockroach demon to the evil things hidden in the city. [action! ¡¿ it moves slowly out of the sewer. Suddenly feel the same breath, the smell of evil things orangutans, that is the strong breath, in front of a bright, since to attack human beings, it is inevitable to follow the strong evil things. Can ensure their own safety, even if they meet the human strong, there is also the other side in front of the top. It''s a good idea. In the heart is close to abnormal signs. It''s going to swallow all of us. To satisfy its almost abnormal psychology, stupid human beings see him ugly and smelly, so they don''t like him. He is very angry and wants to deal with them with the most cruel means. It slowly approached the gorilla. Soon, a huge figure appeared in front, full of explosive power of gegewu, let the evil snake have a sense of security. Just as it was about to open its mouth. Huge feet fall. Click! The crisp voice spread, and there was a splash of flesh and blood towards the four sides. Gegwu lowered his head, raised his feet, and saw a long snake dead at his feet. He pinched up the poisonous snake, looked at it carefully, and threw it behind him. Gegewu, who is also an evil creature, recognizes the other person''s identity, but he doesn''t take it seriously. What else can he say if he tramples on them? He can only apologize to his compatriots. "Sorry!" "What is it?" Zhou Hu saw something long and thin hanging on his body. He looked at it carefully and exclaimed: "gegewu, how can I throw the snake on me casually? But forget it, egg master, take it back. Let''s eat snake meat soup tonight." "Mr. Zhou, you can''t eat it. Snakes in sewers taste bad. There are also many germs." Said the bastard. They''re now in role play. Mr. Zhou, Mr. Dan, that''s OK. "It''s a pity." Zhou Hu looked at the snake in his hand. Only when he worked hard with his hands did he know how to save. He thought that he could save another meal tonight, but he didn''t expect that. Go to the end of the drain. "Work." Zhou Hu assigned tools, two human beings and an evil object to clean up the sewer. Gegwu is very satisfied with his present life. The two human beings are good to him, and they also have jobs. Generally speaking, they are one word. Down to earth! Yanhai special department.It''s easy for the office group to monitor the energy fluctuation of evil things. It doesn''t matter if there is disturbance of evil things occasionally. They just need to tell the strongmen of Siyuan where the energy fluctuation of evil things is. It''s easy. At this time, a group of staff drink milk tea to exchange. "Do you go to the cinema after work tonight? It''s my treat, but only for female colleagues. " "Do you think I can do it?" A girl with at least 200 Jin asked shyly. The male colleague who wanted to treat pretended to be very serious about his work, as if he didn''t say the words just now, and stamped her feet with expectation. Some male colleagues pretend to shake their bodies. "The earthquake." Sister angry glare big eyes, secretly swear, I''m sure you all sleep, let you say I''m ugly. A male colleague gently touched the arm of the male colleague who pretended to work and offered to see a movie, and whispered: "I think she likes you very much. Why don''t you press f to enter tank mode?" "Go away, I''m not casual." "Hey, hey, it''s not human to get up at will." Just as they were chatting and farting, there was a sharp alarm. Everyone''s face has changed. Next. Some people exclaimed: "evil energy riots, a large number of evil things appear in the city." "There''s a very strong energy wave coming from the suburbs. The energy level is over nine." All the people who used to be very relaxed were dignified. Fortunately, the fluctuation of evil things in the city did not appear in the too strong energy fluctuation for the time being, but the energy fluctuation in the suburbs was beyond all their imagination. Over level nine? What''s the concept? In addition to the energy fluctuation caused by the appearance of the demon God, it is just the energy fluctuation of the two evil things that appeared in the abandoned warehouse some time ago. Inside the city. Lin Fan took Lao Zhang''s shoulder and led the rooster to walk on the street. They had no goal and no purpose. They just walked and rested in the same place when they were tired. The evil cock looked around. "What a powerful energy wave." "The trough! I don''t want to attack the city. I''m acting as an undercover among human beings. I haven''t got any favorable news. You can''t wait to attack like this. It will disturb my rhythm. " The rooster is worried. It feels that the same kind of people are very stupid. I wonder if there is a hero who originally intended to give up his dignity hiding in the human world? And it has successfully penetrated into the enemy. If you give me a little more time. I''m sure I can get some useful information. Lin Fan talks with Lao Zhang in a low voice. From time to time, they give out brilliant laughter. Their smile is full of clean taste. Unlike people today, even smile contains some meaning. "Evil things, there are evil things." There was a panic. Originally all the calm streets were in complete turmoil, and the crowd rushed to the distance. Some of them lost their shoes on the way of escape, but even so, they still could not stop the idea of running. When evil things appear in front of us, how many people will not panic. Not to mention the ordinary people. Boom! Just like a ball, a car was thrown by evil objects, knocked over several cars, and finally stopped slowly, causing a lot of noise. Fortunately, ordinary citizens ran very fast. Run away before danger comes. In fact, running away is an important course for any citizen who was a student. If he fails in running away, he will be repeated and will not be promoted until he passes. In order to meet evil things in the future, we can escape from the scene as quickly as possible and save our lives. Therefore, in terms of escape, Yanhai citizens are not weak. Bang! Bang! The ground vibrated, like a small earthquake. Then, at the intersection of cross street, an evil crocodile crawled slowly. Now these stupid people are running fast. It makes it angry. If you run fast, you leave in front of it. If you are caught by it, you must swallow them one by one. "What a strong fellow." The evil cock commented. Goo Goo! Evil Rooster: brother, you go to other places. These two human beings are my prey. I have successfully penetrated into the enemy. Don''t destroy my plan. When the crocodile heard the sound, he turned his head and looked at the rooster. What a tiny fellow. Then he saw the rope around the rooster''s neck. Is that a symbol of slavery? Crocodile: humble little thing, you are tamed by human beings. You are a traitor among the evil things.Evil Rooster: I''m not a traitor, I''m a hero. You stupid man, I order you to leave here immediately in the name of evil hero. Otherwise, you will be punished with terror if you destroy my great event. The evil crocodile growls and crawls slowly. It lacks a front leg now. It is a successful evil crocodile hiding in the zoo. But it would like to say that the crocodile force completely angered it. Just when the evil cockroach demon sound wave came, a stupid human threw a piece of meat into the crocodile group, while it was enjoying sunbathing on the shore. Suddenly, a Han forced the crocodile to wake up from sleep, bit its front leg, and then rolled over with a set of death, tore off its front leg and swallowed it in front of its face. In that moment, it was really confused. The brain is blank. What an arrogant crocodile, do you know who you bit? Chapter 147 Looking at that Han forced the crocodile to eat and sleep. After receiving the evil cockroach demon sound wave, it can''t bear it any more. It shows itself. Under the adoration of Han forced crocodile, it tramples on Han forced crocodile. The evil cock is very counsellor. The same kind who doesn''t obey the orders of the evil hero seems to have been angered by it and wants to come and kill them. It pulls the rope desperately, and the meaning is very clear: running. Only running is the only hope of survival. If his combat power is 3, then this evil crocodile is 6. There''s a big difference. It must run away. When it is taken back to the evil group as a hero in the future, it will revenge today. No matter how big or small, it dares to be so rude to the evil hero. The evil cock anxiously looks at two stupid human beings. Let''s go. You two will be dead. "What a big crocodile. I''ve never seen it with my own eyes, just on TV." Lin Fan opened his mouth and showed great curiosity. The pursuit of the unknown is always human nature. "It''s not very painful. It''s hurt." Lao Zhang is a little sad. What he can''t bear is to see animals hurt. Animals are lovely. Who can hurt animals so cruelly. What''s wrong with cocks? You''re sick. Pain? Injured? The other party is going to swallow you. It''s true to run while it''s lame. Next. The evil cock is frightened to find out that Lin fan is walking towards the crocodile. He immediately lies on the ground with his chicken claws on the ground, showing a look of despair. Don''t go, I beg you. The ground left six traces of chicken feet, blood and tears intertwined in the corner of the eyes of the evil cock. If God can give it a chance. It will never let these two stupid human beings appear here. The danger is with them, but they never feel that it is a danger. Maybe they will understand it only when they are dying. The evil crocodile wondered what human beings wanted to do and came towards him. Soon. Lin Fan stood in front of the crocodile, gently stroked the crocodile''s jaw, sympathized: "you must be very painful, the lack of a leg, must be very painful, although I did not lack a leg, but I can understand your pain." "My friend is very good at acupuncture. If you believe him, I can ask him to help you. I can help you grow your legs." He is a kind man, loving and kind-hearted. Whenever you need help, you will always rush in front of you to solve the trouble for the other party. That''s all. He thought of the one eyed man. The good man who gave the money lacked an eye. Unfortunately, he didn''t believe Lao Zhang could help him grow his eyes. Although he failed twice, the failure was not terrible. What was terrible was that you didn''t trust him. So. He has enlightened the one eyed man many times. We regard you as our friend. You should choose to believe us. How can it hurt you. If one eyed men know what they think, they will simply tell them. Roll as far as you can. The crocodile was touched lightly by Lin Fan and fell into a strange situation. No one ever touched it like this. It''s amazing. Soon, it came back. Damn it! As a great evil crocodile, I was touched by human beings. That''s the place that only mother can touch. It has a big mouth, sharp teeth emitting cold light, even steel can be crushed. "It''s over." The evil cock is in a state of panic. If he bites it off, no one can escape. Something happened that made it even more afraid. Lin Fan put his head into the mouth of the crocodile, looked at it curiously and patted his sharp teeth. "Are your teeth uncomfortable?" "I''ll show you." The bold Lin Fan never knew what was dangerous in the world. Anyone who sees it will be scared to pee. It''s definitely not a human thing. Lao Zhang appeared beside Lin Fan and asked curiously, "is there something wrong with his teeth?" Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I haven''t found any problem just now. Maybe it''s really uncomfortable. Why don''t you take a look at the problem of its front foot first." When he drew his head back, the crocodile bit Lin Fan''s head, but he didn''t bite off Lin Fan''s head. The evil Rooster cooed, and his feathers almost stood up. It must be nice to walk on the edge of life and death. It''s really going to frighten people to death. It knows there''s something wrong with these two humans. But never thought the problem was so big.Lao Zhang carefully observed the crocodile''s forelimb, pondered for a moment, and firmly said, "I can cure it. If I use silver needles to perform the cosmic movement method, I am quite sure, even 99%." "So sure?" Lin Fan was surprised. Lao Zhang nodded and said, "well, if I didn''t have such a big assurance, I couldn''t have said such a thing. Do you want me to apply the needle now?" He was very confident in his needling, especially in his creation of the method of universe operation. He found that he had been thoroughly sublimated and his ability was more powerful than before. "Start with the needle. I see it''s so painful." Lin Fan gently stroked the crocodile, his eyes showed pity, "tall and powerful, but also very cute, just like the previous dogs, are seriously injured, eager to save them." The evil crocodile saw a kind of humiliating look in each other''s eyes. Stupid human. This evil thing is different from other guys. They may be very timid, but I''m really bold. I''ll swallow you now. The crocodile opens its mouth and attacks Lin fan. The huge shadow will cover Lin Fan and others. Lin Fan raised his hand, dragged the jaw of the crocodile, and said in a soft voice, "don''t be nervous, it will be OK soon." Seemingly ordinary drag, but for the evil crocodile, the power is terrible. No way. The evil crocodile suddenly calmed down. A bad feeling came to me. It''s hard to move because its jaw is dragged. Its two huge eyes look at the human in front of it, revealing unbelievable light. "Damn it The crocodile, with another front paw, wants to kill Lin fan, but Lin Fan catches it. "Take it easy. We''re here to help you." Lin Fan pacifies the crocodile, he can understand the other party''s uneasiness, is the first time to meet, not too deep feelings, but he always believes that with a smile and sincerity, will be able to move each other. Seeing the crocodile relax, he knows he''s done it. Successfully let the other side put down their guard. Lao Zhang took out his treasure and opened it carefully. The silver needles in it were all his tools to help others. He likes to help others with silver needles. He was satisfied to see the other person smile with joy. The first needle falls! "Do you feel it?" Lao Zhang asked, then responded, "forget you can''t speak, I know you certainly don''t feel." It''s a little funny at the moment. The crocodile looks at it curiously. What are you doing? What''s the use of such a small silver needle pricking me? Second shot! Third shot! Lao Zhang''s technique of kneading silver needles is very professional. The speed of dropping needles is very fast. It can be called, fast, accurate and ruthless. After countless experiments on Lin fan, he can have such a professional technique, which can not be achieved by ordinary people. "Don''t worry, Lao Zhang. Take your time. I believe you can." Lin Fan comforted him. The rooster wondered why the crocodile didn''t move. Do you really enjoy letting stupid humans stick needles in you? "Well, I can." Lao Zhang is full of confidence. Although there are many failures, he will never give up. The speed of needle dropping is faster and faster. The twelfth needle fell. Lao Zhang took a deep breath, and under Lin Fan''s expectant eyes, he dropped the 13th needle perfectly. "All right." He waited quietly. Lin Fan loosened the crocodile''s jaw and stared at the crocodile''s forepaws. Gululu! Miracles happen. The flesh and blood of the crocodile''s forefoot is moving, and it''s really growing. "Lao Zhang, you made it." Lin Fan said excitedly. Even the crocodile was stunned. Just as it was thinking about how it could be, a bad premonition came. The blood in its body was boiling and making a bang sound, just like the explosion of beans. "Listen, did you hear the thunder?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang pricked his ears and listened very carefully. "I heard it. It seems to come from his body. How can it thunder?" Lin Fan shakes his head. The meaning is very clear. The problem is so complicated that I don''t know. "This situation is..." The rooster found that the crocodile''s breath was getting weaker and weaker. When he thought about it, the crocodile''s breath disappeared completely. It''s a terrible situation. If the guess is right, the absolute interior is damaged, and the sound like thunder is the sound transmitted when it bursts. Bang! The ground vibrated slightly. The crocodile''s head fell on the ground without any breath or movement.Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at the crocodile curiously. They all scratched their heads. "What''s wrong with it?" "I don''t know." The crocodile didn''t move, which aroused their suspicion. But these are not the key points. The key point is that they should continue to cheer. Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and praised: "Lao Zhang, I knew you could do it. You really succeeded. You didn''t go to 1% failure." Look at Lao Zhang''s look now. He is very happy. His eyes are half moon shaped. "I knew I''d make it. I had this feeling when I dropped the needle." Lao Zhang said. They have obviously forgotten that the crocodile was killed by them. It doesn''t matter. What they care about most is that the crocodile has really grown its front feet. Lin Fan patted the evil crocodile and said, "you believe it now. Lao Zhang is very powerful. Look at your front feet. They really grow out. If you are happy, just smile." Lao Zhang held his head high. He was elated. No mistake. I''m the best. But gradually. They found something wrong, because the crocodile didn''t move. They looked at each other. "What happened to him?" "I don''t know." "Are you so happy?" "It seems so." Chapter 148 "They''re terrifying, more terrifying than I thought they were." From the time the evil pig king was mercilessly divided by them, we knew that they were not simple. And after that. The evil cock knows that they are more terrible than they think. I dare not speak. It''s important to keep your life. Well From tomorrow, double the number of eggs and give them four to prove the value of their existence. The evil cock found that the atmosphere was not right. There was a change in the expressions of the two humans. Originally, the smile was brilliant, but now it is gradually converging. "It''s really dead." Lin Fan caresses the crocodile, which is sad and uncomfortable. His front legs are clearly growing again, but he doesn''t enjoy the feeling of walking on all fours. "I feel bad." Lao Zhang bowed his head, tears in his eyes, and was very sad. In his life, he studied acupuncture and moxibustion, visited many famous teachers in Qingshan psychiatric hospital, learned from each other''s strong points, combined with the strong points of hundreds of families, and founded the galaxy operation method. Later, the realm of acupuncture and moxibustion was improved, and the technique reached a great success, called the universe operation method, in order to bring happiness to others. But now Gululu! The sound of hunger. Lin fan asked, "are you hungry?" Lao Zhang wiped away the tears from his eyes. "Well, I''m a little hungry. After the injection, I feel very hungry." They looked at each other. Look at the crocodile lying there. It''s all glowing. The evil cock noticed their eyes in horror. It can''t be such a beast. I''ve just been so sad for someone. Now I''m going to It''s cruel. "It''s lovely." Lin Fan said. "I really hope it can exist with us. I''ve seen it on TV. Crocodile meat tastes good," he said "Really?" "It''s true. When I watch TV, I''m drooling with hunger." If the evil crocodile has spirit, it must roar angrily. Can you still be human? Can you do some personnel work. Lao Zhang said with regret, "but we don''t have a fire, and we don''t have a grill. Besides, it''s so big that even if we have a grill, we can''t put it on." I can eat after a while, but I can''t help it because the food is too big. Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "look at me." Then he lifted up the crocodile''s forelegs, and flames came out of his fingertips. Lao Zhang exclaimed, "you are so smart. Do we have to cook and eat slowly?" "You''re smart." Lin Fan praised. Lao Zhang scratched his head and said shyly, "it''s OK." It''s not a good thing to be smart but too modest. The flame touched the crocodile''s forelegs. With a crash, the crocodile''s body was covered with gasoline, instantly covering the flame. Then, a strong smell of meat came to his nose. "It looks delicious." The rooster drools and looks at the crocodile in front of us. Although we are all of the same kind, we are delicious regardless of race. With the two human beings'' care for it, we will definitely give it a little. Somewhere in the street. "Blast!" With a roar, Liu Ying instantly detonated the talisman that was pasted on the body of the evil object. The evil object fell to the ground, and his whole body was bloody. Then he saw Liu Ying shouting to the Buddhist meat shield: "Luhan, can you stop bumping into other people''s stores every time you are forced back by evil things? We need to pay for maintenance." He is very helpless. It''s a sin to meet a Buddhist master who likes to be handsome. In the face of evil things, the clothes on his body burst instantly, and he couldn''t understand it. He had to take off his clothes to be handsome. Luhan laughed: "only the handsome way of fighting can make me full of strength." One side of the doctor sister almost vomit out, can''t stand such a stinky guy. "Sister, do you think I''m handsome just now?" Asked Lu Han. The last time he fought in front of the evil eel, he was beaten up by the evil eel. The scene was very miserable for a time. Now when he can pretend to be forced, he has to show a wave of his life. Doctor sister perfunctory way: "handsome, really handsome, handsome I want to go back to drop eye drops." "It''s strange. What''s the matter? How can there be so many evil things? It seems that they appear at the same time after receiving orders." Liu Ying pondered that he could not understand the current situation, which was also the situation he had never met since he joined the special department of Yanhai city. Lu Han said: "it''s not good. We''ll find evil things one by one, and all of us will come out and hammer one by one." Liu Ying looks at each other. Shake your head.As far as their current strength is concerned, they are basically hanged when they encounter powerful evil things. If there is such a supernatural evil thing I can''t think of it. One eyed man is not in Yanhai city. If you really want to meet him, you really have to rely on those old guys. "Go and help them somewhere else." Liu Ying jumped up and jumped on the roofs of many tall buildings. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared in the distance. Yanhai city is in chaos for the time being. Fortunately, there are a lot of strong people in special departments who can cope with it for the time being. Those who have just graduated and entered special departments can only fight soy sauce, which is more than enough to deal with second-class evil things, but it is still dangerous. Have not experienced the baptism of actual combat. Accidents can happen under any circumstances. Outside the city. The evil cockroach devil is walking slowly, just like walking in a leisurely court. Other evil things are working hard to destroy in the city, and his leisurely appearance really deserves beating. Looking into the distance, I saw those towering buildings and tilted my head to show curiosity. An evil thing came out of the ground and said, "Lord cockroach, let all the evil things attack together." The evil cockroach devil tilts his head and looks at the evil things coming out of the ground. He looks at them in a daze, as if he is curious. "Cockroach devil, there are many strong human beings. If you have our help, you will be able to solve them easily." This evil creature from the bottom of the earth has very low strength, but he can analyze the war situation. As long as all the evil creatures in the base camp attack, there is a great possibility that Yanhai city will be occupied. Huh? The cockroach devil''s eyes made him afraid. He bowed his head slightly and didn''t dare to look directly at him. There was sweat on his forehead. It knows that this cockroach devil is a very arrogant existence. I didn''t dare to say more. The evil cockroach devil continued to look into the distance, bent his knees and squatted down slowly. With a bang, he soared into the sky. The ground was sunken and cracked like a cobweb. The evil things that broke the ground were thrown aside by the shock wave. It''s like a rolling ball. The evil thing shook his head and screamed. [the price has been paid since the Congress. ¡¿ what it reminds us is that it ignores and shows its cards. I''m a smart star among the evil things. If you don''t listen to my advice, you will regret it. In the city. Xiangyang Street. This street belongs to the once prosperous street in the center of the city, but now it is cold and empty. Because of evil things. If it wasn''t for evil things, what a beautiful place it would be. Eight strong men from special departments joined hands to clean up the three evil things here. The battle was very fierce. They suffered two strong men from the Buddhist high court. "Mad, if I have a son in the future, I will never let him enter the Buddhist high court. If I dare to enter, I will break his leg." His name is Li Yurong. Do you think he must be a handsome guy? It''s wrong. He weighs 260, and he once pressed 300. Later, after countless beatings by evil things, he lost weight. Just now. They had two meat shields. They forced three evil things. They felt so sour that they almost died in the same place. Not only can not display the handsome moves, but also has been blasted. "Pang Rong, if you don''t lose weight, I''m afraid it''s hard for you to find a girlfriend." A strong Taoist High Court laughs. Li Yurong said: "fart, I''m fat and handsome. I don''t know how many girls love my body. I just feel that I can play for a few more years, so I didn''t agree to their confession." There are two strong people in the high court whispering. "I secretly tell you that when I took a bath last time, I found that Pang Rong was very small and had a long thumb at most. I''m afraid it would be difficult for him even if he had a girlfriend." "True or false." "There can be false, you look at me, to tell you frankly, I am six times his." "Shit! The short ones are left with long fingernails. " "How do I feel that you are saying something wrong?" Although often bickering, but everyone''s relationship is very good, in the face of the high risk of evil things, has been talking about jokes, talk about some meat topic. It''s fun and interesting. "What are you sneaking about? Don''t think I don''t know. You are jealous of my face. " Li Yurong never feels ugly. Besides, being fat is also a kind of wealth. Some girls like to lie on a fat man''s belly, soft and warm. "Well, you''re right." "I quite agree with you." The two of them, who were forced in a low voice, burst out laughing, just because they looked at each other in the same way, almost found out. Fortunately, they were witty enough. Right now.There is a figure ahead. Eight strong special departments are surprised to see. "What''s that?" "It seems to be evil." "It''s rare to see human type evil things. Be careful." they have just fought with three evil creatures. They consumed a lot of power and swallowed the Dan medicine. They were extracted from the corpse of the corpse with modern technology, and could restore their strength in a short time. The evil cockroach devil comes quietly, looks cute and looks at the surrounding environment curiously. Every novel building can arouse his curiosity. As for the front, there are eight strong men of special departments watching him. He didn''t pay attention to them. He took them as air. Gradually. The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. The evil cockroach devil stops, tilts his head and stares at his round eyes. He looks very puzzled. The two slender antennas on his head quiver slightly. It''s interesting. If there is a lovely girl to see. I''m sure there will be one. Kawai! "Do you have any feeling that this evil thing seems to be a little silly?" "I found out, too." "It''s like it doesn''t have any killing power." The evil cockroach demon has a deceptive appearance, and successfully let them relax. PS: Harvest silver, two alliance leaders. I licked silver, and I yelled Baba for war beast. Originally, it was not more. After all, it was my hard work, but I''m not that kind of person. Therefore, the alliance leader when I just opened the book owes 27 chapters. Shit. Chapter 149 In the alley on the other side of the corner. Sun Xiao is hiding in a dark corner, holding an SLR camera to photograph the scene. He is a promising old man in the special network department, shooting the appearance of evil things and fighting scenes, sending the video to the forum to provide the latecomers with more intuitive understanding of evil things data. "Human type evil things, this kind of evil things seems to have never appeared." Sun Xiao is very surprised. He is also an old hand in the forum. He knows all the evil things that have appeared, but now the evil thing that appears in the distance makes him confused. Is it a novel evil thing? Take out the mobile phone, aim at the cockroach magic Click, take a picture, and then skillfully log in to the forum, send the photo up. [ask the gods to identify what is this evil thing? ¡¿ ask if you don''t understand. Soon. Forum messages began to rise. [crouching trough! Good overbearing evil thing, muscle is too strong, feel fat to the extreme. ¡¿ [it looks like a human, but how can it feel like an insect? ¡¿ [there''s nothing to make a fuss about. It''s a weak chicken by its silly appearance. I can kill it in the world. ¡¿ [hahaha, I think it''s the same upstairs. It''s absolutely no problem to play with it with my IQ. ¡¿ when sun Xiao looked at the comments, they were all meaningless strokes. He was disappointed. Did he not know the origin of this evil thing? Next. There''s a private message. Seeing the private messenger''s ID, he immediately became excited. [Ai Ai Da Shen, hello. ¡¿ the administrator sent him a private letter in person, which was enough to show how overbearing the photos he sent were, and the big guys were attracted by him. Ai Ai: run quickly. If I guess correctly, this evil thing is terrible. ¡¿ [sun Xiao: how can it be? Now there are eight strong men in special departments here. As long as they fight, this evil thing will be absolutely vulnerable. ¡¿ [Ai Ai: eight? Let them leave quickly. This evil thing is not what they can deal with at all. When I saw your picture just now, I used big data to query and found a clue. It happened ten years ago. I told you, you don''t know. Let them leave quickly. ¡¿ at this time. "I think this evil thing must be lost. I''ll talk to it. You can watch it." Li Yurong walked towards the evil cockroach demon with a smile, came to him, looked at him curiously, and patted each other''s body gently. "Yes, the muscles are very domineering. I didn''t expect that some of the evil things like to exercise. Where did you come from? You look cute. I didn''t give you a hand directly. Thank you for your face." "It''s this face that saved you." They put down their vigilance when they see the evil cockroach''s face. It''s really deceptive. Anyone will relax their vigilance when they see it. They will never think it''s dangerous. The evil cockroach devil tilts his head, scratching his head curiously. Li Yurong can''t help laughing because of his cute appearance. "Although you are evil, I can''t even see your face." Li Yurong shakes his head. He likes cute animals most. They are hard to resist. Cockroaches are so cute that they are reluctant to start. Next. He turned and walked towards his companion, waved and said: "if we leave Yanhai City, we will treat you as if we didn''t see you, and then we will live well outside." The company whispered. "He''s kind and can''t do anything about evil things." "I didn''t start because I didn''t see people being cute." They communicate very quietly. Li Yurong has heard a saying from the evil things analysis group that there is also the pursuit of peace in evil things, but the number is rare, and because of the language barrier, it is difficult to communicate, and he does not know what the evil things think. Therefore, the order given is to kill when you encounter evil things. Don''t leave your hands. "Ah Li Yurong sighed. Sure enough, he was too kind. All of a sudden. He felt a wind blowing behind him, and looked down at the ground. He was covered by a huge shadow. His smiling face gradually converged and became familiar. Looking up, the faces of the companions all became urgent. Prajna palm! With a low roar, Li yourong quickly turned around and clapped at the other side. The evil cockroach devil slapped him. With a bang, the dust rippled in place. Li yourong was directly shot to the distance, smashing the door glass and flying inside. "Pang Jung." The companions exclaimed. Obviously, I didn''t expect that the seemingly cute evil thing should be so terrible. When it collides with pangrong''s Prajna palm, it not only doesn''t move, but also blows pangrong away. I''m afraid they''ve all lost sight.Evil cockroach devil tilted his head, still expressionless, black eyes watching them. "Everyone, run quickly. I just sent the photo of this evil thing to the forum. Some people say that he is very dangerous. You are not rivals." Sun Xiao bravely came out of the dark alley, shouting. The evil cockroach devil looks at Sun Xiao in the distance, and his feet move. With a brush, he disappears in the same place. "Be careful." The strong of the special department were shocked. The speed of the evil thing was too fast. They couldn''t react. When they looked back, they found that the evil thing had already appeared in front of sun Xiao. Sun Xiao looks up at the evil cockroach devil with a pale face. He is very scared and scared. He often takes pictures secretly on the edge of the battle. He never thinks that he will be watched by the evil cockroach devil one day. I''ll die. But what if you die. Since that year, he dedicated his virginity to the young lady, he has devoted himself to shooting evil things. It''s always worth living for and dying for shooting, and being able to die in the position you like. Bravely raise the SLR camera to the evil face. "Come on, smile and take a good picture for you." He''s going to record what''s in front of him. He will complete the missing evil data. The evil cockroach devil raises his hand and slowly grabs sun Xiao. Sun Xiao stands still, holding up the SLR camera and taking pictures of each other''s actions. He already knew he was going to die. It''s no use running away in a hurry. In this case, why can''t we face it bravely and shoot the pictures we want. Bang! Li Yurong rushed out of the shop and directly hit the evil cockroach demon. With such a huge impact, even a huge rock would be shaken. But the evil cockroach devil just moved half a foot a little. Just when Li Yurong was about to ask sun Xiao to run, how could he expect sun Xiao to see this situation and run without anyone''s reminding him? At the same time, he yelled: "come on." Sun Xiao has seen many people fighting against evil things and why many people die. Most of them are because of their stupidity. When they are rescued, they don''t take advantage of the opportunity to run and stand in the same place stupidly. This is not bravery, but a kind of mental retardation. It''s stupid to drag your feet when you can''t help at all. "No problem, make me handsome." Li Yurong yelled. Then he looked at the seven companions and roared, "you look silly. Don''t you hurry to help." Seven strong people in special departments responded and acted directly. Another strong Buddhist, roudun, rushed forward without any timidity. The evil cockroach demon looks down at the human holding him, raises his fist and blasts at his back. "Golden bell jar!" Li Yurong roared, Jinzhong virtual shadow cover body, since has grasped, will not easily let go, let the partner a meal operation down, there is a great possibility to beat each other. Mad. You''re so cute that I don''t have the same opinion with you, but you''re so irritable. Click! Li Yu''s eyes glared fiercely, showing a look of hell. He bent his knees and knelt down to the ground. A mouthful of blood gushed out. What a powerful force, he smashed his golden bell shield with one blow. The golden bell jar he used could resist the cannonball from the tank. How could it be broken so easily. In an uproar! The people who are about to rush to see the scene in front of them stare fiercely. For them, they didn''t expect to be like this. The evil cockroach devil raises his foot, and his thick thigh is like the thigh of a chicken that has been treated with hormone. If he falls down, he can absolutely trample on it. "Damn it Li Yurong felt careless. He underestimated the strength of the evil cockroach devil. He thought that if he could hold each other, he could fight for opportunities for his companions. But now, he is taking himself in. "Save Pang Jung." The seven companions are in a panic. The situation is very bad. The power of the evil object is too terrible, which is beyond all their imagination. Once the evil object, the cockroach devil, falls, the consequences will be unimaginable. They''re a little slow. The evil cockroach is very fast. Bang! "Amitabha, why are you so irritable, benefactor of evil things? You are a living creature at your feet. What should you do if you step on it to death?" An old monk appeared in front of the evil cockroach devil, with one palm turning the sky, just like tota, dragging the feet of the evil cockroach devil, then grabbing Li Yurong''s body and gently throwing it into the distance. "Boy, you should lose weight." Li Yurong fell lightly beside his companion. Two doctors immediately treated him. After a while, he recovered a lot and his face became ruddy gradually.When he saw the old monk, he said excitedly: "master Yongxin." For him, who graduated from the Buddhist high school, he adored master Yongxin. Knowing that master Yongxin was in Yanhai City, he immediately transferred here. Although we can see it often, we can''t be as close as we are today. We can still be saved by Yongxin. Even if we go out to boast, we have capital. Master Yongxin saved my life. Have you ever been saved? At this point. The evil cockroach demon looked down at the strong man in front of him, and his face changed a little. For master Yongxin, his attitude is not stable. It''s really the evil thing. "I see you are so cute. I want to help you." Master Yongxin put his finger on his back, holding the seal of Buddha, and then sneaked in, with the word "Yi" floating on his fingertips and pointing it at the forehead of the evil cockroach demon. PS: as an author, I lick when I see people. It''s really pitiful. You guys who have been licked by me, please give me some monthly tickets. Chapter 150 The evil cockroach devil is still like that, full of curiosity and calm. What the master shows is the power of Buddhism. Gather the true meaning of Buddhist Scriptures for decades. The fingertips fall on the evil cockroach''s brain, and the golden light of the symbol "zhe" penetrates into the evil cockroach''s brain. "Yes." The master was very happy, but he was quite confused. How could it be so simple? If it was really the evil thing ten years ago, it could not be so simple. But think about it. The evil thing ten years ago has died. Maybe it''s his son. His strength has not reached the level of his father. All of a sudden. The evil cockroach devil opens his mouth and roars. The sound wave spreads around. The master''s face changes abruptly, and his toes suddenly retreat to the rear. The character "zhe", which had just penetrated into the forehead of the evil object, reappeared. The evil cockroach devil catches hold of the symbol of "zhe" and looks at it askew. With five fingers, he directly crushes the symbol. "That''s great." The master frowned. Previously, he said that he was a son. Now it seems that he is not. With this ability, not many evil things can do it. "You guys, hurry up. It''s none of your business." It''s bound to be a hard battle. It''s a pity that these buildings around will be seriously damaged. Fortunately, they don''t have to pay for the damage. If they have money, they can pay for it. A lot of them use their portrait rights to make the members into the surrounding, such as dolls or something, specially to cajole those children. There are more abnormal behaviors, he didn''t want to say. Some of them make strong men into inflatable dolls. Is this what people do? In addition, when shooting movies, you need to use their names, or act as an action master, and so on. All these are revenues. Overall, this is a huge financial revenue. Li Yurong said: "master, we are willing to stay together to fight against evil things." "You are too weak." Said the master. It''s very straightforward, but there is no way to do it. They are not qualified to stay and plug their teeth, and even become a burden. Li Yurong looked at the master, kept silent for a moment, and said: "goodbye." Then he waved, left quickly with his companions and went to other places for support. The master has said so frankly that he has nothing to say. I just hope the master can remember that at this dangerous moment, there is a brave fan who is willing to fight with you, but you don''t look up to him. I hope this brave heart can be passed on to you. Far away. Sun Xiao is far away. He is still shooting. Looking at the situation in the distance, he opens his mouth in shock. "I didn''t expect to be able to take such a scene." "Guarding Yanhai City, four old strong men appear. Even if they die, I will record this picture." The most anticipated thing in his life happened. Because of his own reasons, he was unable to join the four high courts and could only become an ordinary person, so he followed the steps of those who were really strong and recorded their fighting scenes. For others, it''s very likely that they can''t understand his ideas. Is it necessary? But everyone has different interests. And that''s his hobby. Well A hobby willing to sacrifice one''s life. Whew! Whew! Whew! Three figures appeared on the roofs of the surrounding buildings, looking at the situation below. "It''s him." Lin Daoming, who was dressed in a tan Mao suit, wearing a square scarf and carrying a money sword, said to himself. When he opened his mouth, he felt that there was a leak in his mouth. As soon as the robe was thrown, the cuffs were bulging, and the dense runes were scattered all over the sky. These runes are not yellow, but purple. The colors in Maoshan are divided into gold, silver, purple, blue and yellow. The golden talisman has the greatest power. It requires the caster to do his best and consumes a lot of money. Now the purple talisman is enough to show how strong Lin Daoming is. An ordinary purple talisman is enough for the level 4 strong to show a wave. Lin Daoming made the seal with both hands. Ordinary strong people who graduated from Mao''s high school are used to one handed seal, and they have lower requirements for Taoism. Two handed seal is to communicate with heaven and earth, such as thunder and fire, and it has high requirements for performers. "Seal!" The falling purple runes ignite without fire, and then turn into stars to cover the surroundings. Golden patterns appear at all feet. Then, the pillars of light rise into the sky and condense into five elements and eight trigrams. The evil cockroach devil looked up curiously. Maybe it''s a question about this. The strong doctor took out a pill, and the tip of his finger glowed. Then the light fell into the pill, and the pill flew to the master."This pill is good." He praised, and then swallowed the pill. The master''s breath was raised to the extreme. He chanted the Buddha''s trumpet and said, "everyone, I''ll go first. You are optimistic about the opportunity, and you can do it when it''s time to do it. I hope we can suppress this evil thing with the strength of the four of us." The voice just dropped. Master Yongxin roared, his white beard swayed, and his whole body became golden. Only the strong Buddhists can do it, which is much higher than those Vajra. The evil cockroach devil tilted his head, then disappeared in the same place, instantly appeared in front of the master, clapped, and the master was not empty, growling. "Chiba compassionate palm." All over the sky, the palmprint falls on the evil cockroach devil, and the roar between the two sides is constant. "It''s very powerful. It''s very physical. It''s very fast. It''s very comprehensive. It''s very dangerous." The master found that the evil cockroach demon was abnormal. If there are hundreds of these evil things, the human world will be doomed. Liu haichan, a Taoist strongman in Yanhai City, defends the sword with his mind. The long sword of Taoism emerges in front of him, and then changes endlessly. A long sword twines around his body, and then, ten thousand swords merge. The two fingers become swords and go away. Whew! The huge sword came as streamer. The master perceives the breath behind him and disappears in front of the evil cockroach devil with a golden cicada, while the long sword behind him stabs the evil cockroach devil''s chest directly. Pop! The cockroach devil held the sword end in his hands, bent slightly, and his feet moved slowly. Cracks appeared on the ground, and the harsh roar broke out from the cockroach devil''s mouth. "Five thunder Dafa!" Lin Daoming used his Maoshan skill. The sky was full of dark clouds, and then a rough thunder fell, directly attacking the evil cockroach. Take advantage of this opportunity. When the natural firepower is fully open, you can use whatever moves you can, when the battle happens, it''s so fierce that you don''t even have a chance to react. The long sword held by the evil cockroach demon''s hands is trembling fiercely, which is to crush his palm and pierce him. Liu haichan has sweat on his forehead, and the evil cockroach devil is really powerful. The process of competition between them is very fierce, and then he throws his sword finger. The long sword was transformed into magic, and a dense sword swept out from the hilt. Then, with the trend of flowers blooming to closing, it directly wrapped the evil cockroaches and demons, and countless long swords blasted at his back. "Amitabha, the magic power of Taoist maojia high court is really overbearing." Yongxin sighed, then recited the Buddha''s name, the light of the Buddha bloomed, and a shadow of the Buddha appeared behind him. The shadow of Buddha is as high as several feet. At the end of the imperial sword, the master pressed his palm down, and the Buddha''s shadow stretched out his palm and fell on the evil cockroach devil. With a bang, the ground vibrated, and the huge fingerprints were directly shot. Next. Lin Daoming and Liu haichan use their skills again and attack one after another. They just don''t want to give each other any chance to turn over. If they are really the same as the evil creature ten years ago, it''s hard to kill them now. Far away. Sun Xiao''s whole body trembles with excitement. He has never seen such a scene. It''s wonderful. This is the battle of the real strong. He was dazzled by all kinds of dazzling offensive. Even the hand holding the SLR camera is shaking. "Be steady, be sure to be steady. It''s textbook like combat teaching." He is witnessing history. There has not been such a fight for many years. There are few evil things that can support several moves in their hands, and the evil thing that appears now is absolutely the strongest, otherwise it will not attract the four. At this point. They didn''t continue to release the big move. Strong dust floated out of the pit. I don''t know whether the evil cockroach devil is dead or alive. Master alert, watching the situation in the pit, there is a golden flash in his eyes. What Liu haichan can be sure is that his sword moves fall on the opponent completely, and he doesn''t miss a little bit. According to the past situation, they will inevitably run through the opponent''s body, but they are facing the evil cockroaches and demons. Even he can''t say for sure. "Should be dead." Lin Daoming asked. The master said, "it''s hard to say. First look at the situation. Don''t be careless at such a moment." As the dust gradually dissipated, they saw a vague shadow in the dust. "Be careful. You''re not dead." Cried the master. People are so focused. I can''t believe it. How could it be like this. The dust dissipated. The evil cockroach devil stood in front of the crowd like that. He was really hurt, but it didn''t seem to matter. Instead, he tilted his head and looked at the strong doctor in the high building in the distance. Then he looked at Lin Daoming and Liu haichan, and finally at the master.The evil cockroach devil took back his eyes, looked down at the bleeding wound on his chest, raised his hand and touched the wound, as if he wanted to wipe the blood clean. With the appearance of Dai Meng, it''s like being bullied and helpless. They all know the horror of evil cockroaches. Otherwise, ten years ago, the cockroach demon would not have been killed by the half strong. It''s just what''s confusing them now. Ten years ago, did you kill the evil cockroach devil, or did you not kill it successfully. Far away. "So full." Lin Fan felt his stomach and ate too much. He ate an evil crocodile. Lao Zhang and evil cock can''t eat that much. Eat a little and you''ll be full. "Lin fan, I don''t want to move." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said: "let''s just have a rest. I didn''t expect that the taste was really good. If you don''t say it, I don''t know." Evil things cock buried in silence, it now understand, do anything to keep a low profile. Let''s say that this evil crocodile died so miserably. The reason is simple. It doesn''t know what low-key is. If you keep a low profile, you won''t die. Not to mention sarcastic remarks, it is very grateful to the crocodile. It has good strength and delicious meat. It is very comfortable to eat. It has to be said that the same kind has never let it down. Lao Zhang said, "let''s go around. If we have enough to eat, we should exercise more. Otherwise, it''s not good for our health." Lin Fan said with a smile, "OK, listen to you." If someone sees it, they will definitely envy it. This is the friendship between mental patients, who can do it, even if it is certain, there is also hidden intrigue, absolutely no such purity and impurity. The headquarters has detected the situation in Yanhai city. Inside the headquarters. Jin Shangwu''s face was cold, and his face was very ugly. When he learned that the evil cockroach demon appeared ten years ago, he was very bad. No matter whether he had experienced it or not, he knew the horror of the evil thing. Now he understood why the one eyed man said he was a traitor. It turned out that the one eyed man had long thought that someone wanted to lead him away from Yanhai City, so he asked. It''s impossible to get together without suspicion. He believed that the one eyed man never left Yanhai city. Since you can see through. How can I leave. Jin Shangwu ponders for a moment, it is necessary to find out this matter. He is in the headquarters and has a great chance to find out who is the traitor. The level involved is a little high. Now what worries him most is the situation in Yanhai city. If you lose It''s impossible. One eyed man will never let Yanhai city fall. Xiangyang Street. The original prosperity of the street, full of holes, this is due to the evil things with the four strong. Their fighting capacity is a bit strong. It''s normal to be destructive. It''s normal. At this point. It''s not a second. The master is out of breath. The strength of the evil cockroach devil is too strong. No one can compare with him by endurance alone, even if they work together. Lin Daoming used dozens of golden talismans as a means of pressing the box, and condensed them into immortal chains to bind the evil cockroaches and demons. However, during the pulling, he felt that he could not support them for long. If he continued to do so, the consequences would be very serious. The evil cockroach devil roared, his arms converged, and one of the pegs fixed on the ground collapsed with a bang. "Hello! Do you have any other means? Hurry up. " Lin Daoming shouts. The handprints are twisted. I''m afraid they won''t last long. The other three are not in good condition. They are fighting with high frequency until now. Even if they are exhausted, their Qi will wither. Suddenly. The crowd heard the sound of a helicopter propeller spinning overhead. The one eyed man grabs the edge of the cabin door and looks down. Then he jumps down. The wind blows and the one eyed man''s robes swell. In mid air, the one eyed man turns over and presses down with one palm. "Lin Daoming, take away the five elements and eight trigrams." Then he saw the one eyed man''s coat broken, revealing his tattooed upper body. Tattoo is a Buddha dragon, lifelike, in an instant, the Buddha dragon opened his eyes, circled out, a burst of dragon chant resounded through the world, and then condensed to the palm. The master looked up in astonishment. "It''s the lost ancient palm technique of Buddhism. It''s the Buddha dragon killing palm." Just for a moment. Yongxin has already figured out the way he will go in the future, that is to kneel and lick the one eyed man crazily. If he can learn this lost palm technique, he will be really comfortable.In the blink of an eye. The one eyed man falls over the head of the evil cockroach devil. The dragon and Buddha dance around the evil cockroach devil. With a roar, the ground collapses, forming an unimaginable huge pit. He flipped in the air and landed slowly, looking at the four strong men and smiling. "Ah! At the critical moment, it''s up to me. " One eyed man indifferent way, there is a light force gas floating out. Master way: "fierce, this move unheard of, never seen, can teach me?" We can''t afford to look forward to it. Can we refuse my little request for our long-term friendship? "No One eyed man. He had seen through his ideas for a long time and wanted to learn from me. In my dream, I licked it for four or five years. Lin Daoming found that the one eyed man was really smart. He said that someone would call him to go to the headquarters, but he didn''t expect to go. It would be better if he had appeared at such an opportunity. Why should they be so tired. But "What do you think of my skill of tying up immortal locks? I can use dozens of golden talismans at one time. How can I be one of the strongest Maoists in the country?" "Tell me about it." Lin Daoming wanted to be praised. He didn''t mean anything except showing off. Liu haichan came to the one eyed man and said, "is it dead?" The one eyed man said, "it''s hard to say, but I should die. If I don''t die, I have no choice." They talked and totally ignored Lin Daoming, which made him quite unhappy. He didn''t hear me talking to you. Can you give me some face. Right now. Something''s coming. People''s faces changed greatly. Even the one eyed man, who just exuded a faint force, frowned and was not calm. A figure came out of the pit. Half of the body of the evil cockroach devil was broken. Under their shocked eyes, that half of the body was restored. "Not to die?" The one eyed man feels a little tricky. No wonder so many strong people died in those years. I''m afraid it''s hard to imagine that battle. It''s a monster, a monster that can''t kill half of its body. PS: for a monthly ticket, hehe. Chapter 151 The battle in Yan Hai has not stopped, and there are many evil things that appear in the city. But the strong people in the special departments are awesome. The freshmen who just graduated from the high school, after experiencing panic, gradually adapt, although not as turbulent as the veteran, but also behave themselves, many people cooperate, kill evil things. The headquarters of special departments have been paying close attention to the situation of Yanhai city. At the same time, send experts to help, but it takes time to come, not so fast, I hope Yanhai city that group of guys can support. They know how terrifying the power of the evil cockroach demon is. Even the one eyed man can''t block it alone. Let alone kill it, it''s hard to suppress it. On the street. Lin Fan walked slowly with the rooster, looking at the deserted street, and said to himself: "today''s street is so cold, are we all working hard?" The evil cock stares at Lin fan. Oh, my God. How can this stupid human be so stupid that he doesn''t know what''s happening now? The evil things are reviving. They are attacking the city. You can feel that there are battles everywhere in the city. Although the number of evil things is small, it can be regarded as a covering attack. How can you be so cold. Be convinced. I''m really convinced. However, as an evil thing and an undercover evil thing, we must keep a low profile and never let the other party find out his problems. Lao Zhang follows Lin fan, clenching his hands and putting them around his waist. Sometimes he runs fast, sometimes he stands still. This is to exercise and consume what he has just eaten. Too full. It''s tough. Good exercise can relieve the pain. At this time, an amazing roar came. Several figures were blown away by the evil cockroach demon, smashed through the building, flew upside down against Lao Zhang''s face, and then hit the building wall on the other side of the road. Lao Zhang opened his eyes slightly and looked at them in shock. Next. The evil cockroach devil comes from the hole of the broken building ruins. It''s very fast. It''s close to Lao Zhang. The strong impact will shock Lao Zhang far away. "Ah! It hurts. " Lao Zhang fell to the ground and cried. Lin Fan turned his head and saw Lao Zhang lying in the distance shouting. The smile on his face gradually converged. He hurried to his side and asked about the situation anxiously. "Why are they here?" The one eyed man gets up and sees Lin fan. It''s just that it''s not the time to think about these things. It''s the cockroach demon who stands in the same place and looks at them. The five people join hands and can''t take advantage of each other. It''s a tough fight. It''s hard to stop the fierce battle. "It''s a powerful evil thing. Laozi knows what a terrible existence they were facing at the beginning. With the strength of the five of us, we may not be able to win each other." Lin Daoming looks serious, his clothes are ragged, and his golden talisman has lightning flashes. He has been activated and is waiting for the chance to release. He''s left with the last golden talisman. Previous golden talismans have been used. But it didn''t do any damage to the evil cockroach. "If it goes on like this, it will be over." Lin Daoming''s face is very ugly. If he can penetrate the golden talisman into the opponent''s body and detonate it in his body, he may have the possibility of victory. It''s just It''s impossible. How to put it in is a problem. Next. He saw two figures not far away. When he was worried, how could ordinary people appear here? Once the evil cockroach demon attacked them. In their present situation, they may not be able to stop. They were invited out of the mountain by the one eyed man, not for money or power, but for company with wild animals in the mountains and forests, carefree and leisurely. Finally, the one eyed man moved them with great righteousness. For world peace, for countless ordinary creatures. The simple thing is Save people. "Lao Zhang, how are you? What''s up?" Lin Fan shakes Lao Zhang. He doesn''t know what to do. He is his best friend. If something happens, he really doesn''t know what to do. Will he be alone in the future? At this time, Lao Zhang was like a child who was injured. "It hurts. It kills me." Then Lao Zhang raised his arm, saw the blood on his arm, and cried, "blood, this is blood, I''m going to die." Lao Zhang pushed Lin fan, "you go, they want to kill us, I can''t, I have no help, you run, I''ll stop them for you." For Lao Zhang, he has never been hurt, well, at least when he was sober. He is afraid of pain.I''m afraid to see blood. Lin Fan grabbed Lao Zhang''s hand and said, "you''ll be fine." With tears rolling in his eyes, Lao Zhang endured the pain and said, "you will be alone in the future. Take good care of yourself. I can''t help you cultivate. You should take good care of yourself, OK?" Such a moving scene, it was not surrounded by people, if there are people around, absolutely can''t help crying out. It''s so moving. You can definitely nominate the best moving scene. The friendship between the two mental patients is deep into the sea, as thick as the ground, unshakable. "I''ll take revenge on you. I won''t let anyone bully you." Lin Fan clenched his fist. He had never really been angry. After seeing Lao Zhang''s situation, a kind of emotion that never appeared appeared appeared in his heart. He got up, looked at the evil cockroach demon standing there, lowered his head, went to the other side, looked up obstinately and angrily and said: "why do you want to hurt my friend?" His current height is much shorter in front of the evil cockroach devil. The evil cockroach devil didn''t notice Lin Fan and the mole ant just heard the sound. He slowly turned around, tilted his head and looked at Lin Fan in doubt. It''s like asking. Mole ant, what are you talking about? "Lin fan, get out of here." One eyed man knows that Lin fan is different from ordinary people and has strength, but now he is facing the evil cockroach devil, even if they are hard to suppress. He doesn''t think Lin fan can be the opponent of the evil cockroach devil. Standing in front of evil things. This is death. Lin Daoming whispered: "do you know this boy?" The one eyed man said, "I''ve drawn in members of special departments. It''s a bit of strength, but now it''s not what he can deal with." Now it''s a bit complicated. They did not dare to act rashly, in order to avoid disturbing the evil things cockroaches and demons, and irreparable things happened. Lin Daoming said in a low voice: "I have only one golden talisman left to infuse thunder. If I can infiltrate the talisman into the opponent''s body, I may be sure." "How? Will they swallow it by themselves? " The one eyed man replied. Then he looked at Lin fan. Full of worry. "Ladies and gentlemen, I must save this person, otherwise I can''t explain it well. After you lure me, I''ll directly take the person away. It may be hard for you." Said the one eyed man. "OK, no problem." "It won''t last long, but it will hold for a while." "It can''t be your illegitimate child, so caring." Come on The one who said illegitimate child, you stand up and see if I can beat you to death. For a one eyed man, if he has a mentally ill son, he will definitely explode in situ. Is it my gene or my technology that is not good. Lin Fan stares at the eyes of the evil cockroach devil. He knows that the eyes are the skylight of every living creature. If the strange guy in front of him can have the meaning of regret, he will forgive a little bit and apologize to Lao Zhang at the same time, so he won''t be so angry as now. "Answer me, why do you want to hurt my best friend." A firm inquiry. There was no hesitation. He didn''t see remorse in each other''s eyes. "Lin fan, I''m in pain." Lao Zhang''s crying voice came. Hear such voice, Lin Fan mood more angry, unforgivable behavior, really can''t forgive. Right now. "Hello Master Yongxin threw a stone at the evil cockroach devil, and the stone hit his head, which was intended to attract the other party''s attention. The one eyed man suddenly appears beside Lin Fan and grabs his arm. "Come with me." It''s normal to drag Lin Fan away with his strength. But what he didn''t expect was that he didn''t move. "Get out of the way." Lin Fan waved his arm and let the one eyed man''s power of shock come. He directly threw the one eyed man aside and hit him on the wall. The one eyed man looks at Lin Fan in shock, his eyes are round. "Damn it." Master Yongxin, who attracted evil things, saw that the one eyed man was thrown away with his mouth open. For him, it was not everyone who could do it so easily. "Can it all be thrown away?" Lin Daoming asked. One eyed man can''t hold his face, "I didn''t notice." It''s such a simple explanation. Believe it or not. The cry of Lao Zhang''s pain came to Lin Fan''s ears, which made his heart ache. What he couldn''t bear most was seeing his friend hurt in front of him. "I ask you why you hurt my best friend." Lin Fan clenched his fist and said angrily. He now looks different from usual. He always keeps smiling. To the children, he is like a round of sun, warming everyone.And now. It was the first time that Lin Fan showed such a serious look. The evil cockroach devil slowly raised his hand and landed on Lin Fan''s head. For the first time, Dai Meng''s expression changed, as if he was smiling. Five fingers are close to Lin Fan''s skull. Turn! Well The evil cockroach devil turned his wrist again, obviously trying to break Lin Fan''s neck. But it just can''t turn. Lin Fan clenched his fingers and said, "Lao Zhang, he didn''t tell me why he hurt you, and he didn''t apologize to you. I''ll beat him to get revenge for you. You can watch it." "I''ll beat your bully." Voice just dropped! Bang! Lin fan made a fist in an instant, and hit the evil cockroach devil''s abdominal muscles with one punch. A very dull voice came. He saw the evil cockroach devil slide backward, sparks came out on the ground, and his feet left deep scratches on the ground. The black eyes of the evil cockroach devil are very big. WOW! A gush of blood. The one eyed man was stunned Master Yongxin was stunned Lin Daoming couldn''t believe it Liu haichan is unimaginable: Doctors, women, strong men Chapter 152 "That''s what you''re talking about, a little bit of strength?" Lin Daoming patted the one eyed man on the shoulder, remembering what he had just said. [he''s a member of a special department that I''ve drawn in. He''s a bit of a strength. ¡¿ the first half of the sentence is not the key, but the last four words. Maybe I have some misunderstanding about "a little bit of strength". The other strong men look at the one eyed man in the same way, as if to say, can you stop pretending? It''s scary. "So strong?" One eyed man can''t figure it out. He knows these two mental patients, no It should be said that Lin fan is really capable. Although he doesn''t know how to practice, he is really strong. Even if I haven''t seen his fighting scene, the other party''s death behavior is not what ordinary people can bear, and it''s not dead, which is a very terrible point. Lin Fan''s action of fighting back the evil cockroach demon is amazing. At this point. The evil cockroach devil touched the corner of his mouth, looked at the blood stained on his fingers, and swung his arm at will, just to get rid of the blood. Tilt your head. Silly face, can''t see the slightest expression. SA! The moment disappeared in the same place. The evil cockroach demon appears in front of Lin fan. In one punch, Lin Fan''s cheek and head are crooked, but he stubbornly straightens his head and looks at each other angrily. In the same way, he hits the evil cockroach demon on the cheek. The power is terrible. The evil cockroach devil tilts his body and holds the ground with one hand. Otherwise, his head will collide with the ground. The strength is clear at a glance. "I won''t forgive bullying my best friend." Lin Fan said angrily, trying to punch the cockroach devil''s head to the ground. SA! The evil cockroaches and Demons disappeared in the same place in the blink of an eye, while Lin Fan hit the ground with one blow. The surrounding buildings vibrated, cracked, and the cracks spread around. The one eyed man took a breath. The warmer weather makes a contribution to the global greenhouse. It''s really powerful. But he found a problem, Lin Fan seems to have no fighting skills. On the whole. It''s fast, powerful and capable of beating. But wait. If you have these three characteristics, what skills do you need. To put it better, skill is to make you stronger, but the reality is that skill is a way to make the weak a little stronger. Lin fan, looking for the figure of the evil cockroach demon, saw that the other side appeared in front of him, pointed to him and said, "don''t run. I said that I must avenge Lao Zhang. I will beat you hard." There is no magic power to shrink to an inch. And there''s no instant speed. It''s the pace of ordinary people walking towards the evil cockroaches. The evil cockroach devil is very curious about Lin fan. "Although you are very cute, but you hurt my best friend in my heart, never forgive." Lin Fan never considered himself a psychopath. He is kind, loving, helpful, sincere to his friends and never betrays. His friendship with Lao Zhang is the most sincere. When people see his friendship with Lao Zhang, they will feel that this is the basic feeling, but what he wants to say is that you have such an idea because you have never had such a friend and friendship. The evil cockroach disappeared in place. When it appeared, it stood on one foot and drew one foot to Lin Fan''s waist. Bang! Lin Fan''s body tilts slightly, then grabs the evil cockroach devil''s wrist, swings it fiercely and smashes him to the ground. Just as he was about to fall to the ground, the evil cockroach devil held his hands on the ground, sunken his palms into the ground, then rotated his body at a high speed, stabilized his body, and hit Lin Fan on the cheek with an angry fist again. The strength is really terrible. When the fist collides with Lin Fan''s face, it vibrates into a hot white fog. Lin Fan bent his head, clenched his teeth, and glared obstinately at the evil cockroach devil. He clenched his fingers into a fist and hit the evil cockroach devil on the cheek with the same fist. There was a dull sound. The evil cockroach devil''s body tilted sharply, obviously some of which could not hold Lin Fan''s fists. Compared with the strength, Lin fan is stronger. The evil cockroach devil wants to get out of the way, only to find that Lin Fan grabs his arm and hits the evil cockroach devil''s face with another blow. The evil cockroach devil roars and hits Lin Fan''s face as well. You''ve got a punch. I''ll give you a punch. They bombard each other without any words or eyes, but such a simple way of fighting gives people a strange sense of terror. "Lying trough!" "Terrible "AmazingFive strong exclaimed, the scene is too terrible. At the same time, it shocked Lin Fan''s strength. Master Yongxin was stunned and swallowed: "can you do this step? I feel like you can''t do it. " He said this to the one eyed man. It''s a question. But he said the results. The one eyed man looks at him with a dignified look. He knows that he underestimates Lin Fan''s ability. He is very strong, stronger than him. This is something he is very confused about. How does he practice. Take it to the machine for inspection. No surprise was detected, very common, very common. Lin Daoming asked: "where did you find this strong man? Since there is a strong man, it''s better to shout out earlier than we were beaten like this." I complained. The strong man in maojia high court really complained. One eyed man has a lot to say and explain, but Can I tell you, I brought these two from the mental hospital? And I didn''t know he could fight like that. I want to be honest. Can be afraid to say too straightforward, so that they have no face. So. Just hide it in your heart. "Ha ha, this is my intention. I hope you can have a good fight with the evil cockroach devil and see what the gap between us and him is." Said the one eyed man. To be the head of special department in Yanhai city is naturally cheeky. It''s not thick enough to be in charge of so many people. Liu haichan took a look at the one eyed man. His meaning is very clear. Maybe only a fool will believe you. As an evil creature, the rooster naturally knows the existence of cockroach devil, which is the elder brother level of evil creatures. Now he has such a fierce battle with people who are considered stupid by him. It''s flustered. Chicken butt sitting on the ground, a little slow. "Fortunately, I saw this scene with my own eyes, otherwise I would be cheated by stupid human beings. It''s not easy to be an undercover." The rooster of evil things keeps low. I deeply understand how deep I am in trouble. At this point. Lao Zhang did not continue to cry, but painfully looked at the scene in front of him. His best friend Lin fan, in order to avenge him, fights with each other one by one. His heart hurts. It must be very painful. It''s all for himself. The evil cockroach devil was very angry. He was hit in the face with one punch after another. It was very painful, very painful. The muscles in his neck were pulled and gradually couldn''t support him. Just as he thinks about it. Lin fan blows. The evil cockroach devil tilts his head. This time, instead of bouncing back quickly, he stares at the ground with round black eyes, just like time is imprisoned. He''s furious to the extreme now. The feeling of being beaten by human makes him intolerable. Puchi! The evil cockroach devil breaks its arm and instantly appears in the distance. Then the broken arm grows up again. "You''re strong." The evil cockroach devil, who has never spoken before, opens his mouth. It''s a little low and weird. This makes one eyed men and others very surprised. They never know that evil cockroaches and demons can talk, just like discovering a new world. "Why did you hurt my friend?" Lin fan asked. Evil cockroach evil way: "but this is the end." One person and one evil thing communicate with each other. The donkey''s head is not on the horse''s mouth. He has no idea what he is communicating with. For a moment, the evil cockroach devil clenched his fists, and the sound of expansion came. The muscles, which were originally very cracked, exploded even more, and the back swelled up, with the appearance of meat wings. "He can be stronger." The one eyed man felt the power and frowned. Then there was fear. The evil cockroach demon is already terrible without enhancement. What is the degree of terror after enhancement? In the previous battle. It''s really hard for them to suppress the evil cockroach devil when they work together, but it''s also hard for the other party to kill them. So he was thinking, if the evil cockroach devil is such a strength, why can he kill half of the strong at that time. Now it seems that the original reason is that the evil cockroach demon can become stronger. Sa Sa! The meat wing behind the evil cockroach devil was shaking. He raised his hand, pointed to Lin Fan and said, "are you ready to die?" Dai Meng''s expression with the most cruel words is very funny. Voice just dropped! The evil cockroach disappeared in place. Faster. The five strong men watched intently. All they could see was the faint sound of cockroaches and Demons moving at a high speed, breaking the sound speed Bang! Lin Fan stands in the same place. Suddenly, the evil cockroach devil floats in front of him. He hits Lin Fan in the abdomen with one punch. Lin Fan''s feet slide back, just like the cockroach devil did before, all the way to Lao Zhang''s side.A little blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t want Lao Zhang to worry. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Lao Zhang, I''m ok. Don''t you..." Just half of what I said, I saw Lao Zhang lying on the ground, his head turned to one side, as if he had died. No Lin Fan really thought Lao Zhang was dead. He saw blood on Lao Zhang''s mouth. Gently push Lao Zhang''s arm. "Lao Zhang, wake up." "Drink Sprite." The voice trembled, as if afraid of something. Lao Zhang didn''t move. For a moment, Lin Fan''s expression changed. His angry expression became ferocious. He recalled every bit of his relationship with Lao Zhang. When he was a kid. Two people secretly want to go out to play. The gate was guarded by the guard. When they came to the wall, Lao Zhang dragged his ass and pushed him to the top of the wall. He pulled Lao Zhang on the top of the wall. Seeing that Lao Zhang couldn''t climb up, he jumped down, pushed Lao Zhang''s ass and pushed him up. Then Lao Zhang pulled him on the top of the wall and he couldn''t climb up. Lao Zhang came down from the wall and pushed him up. Go back and forth and fall into samsara. From day to night, they supported each other until they were found by the nurses, and their desire to go out to play was dashed. "I want you to die." Lin Fan raised his head, his eyes became fierce, and the energy particles from heaven and earth poured into Lin Fan''s body. The qigong cultivation method was activated for the first time, and the scattered stones all shook slightly. Bang! He disappeared in an instant. There''s only one thought in mind, kill each other. Lin Fan always has good intentions. In a simple word, that is When you push down the Buddha, you will face the devil. The evil cock looked at the scene in front of him, and then looked at Lao Zhang. I''m confused. He didn''t understand why Weian''s human beings were so angry. Just now, he saw that Lao Zhang was very sad. Maybe he was sad and tired, so he lay on the ground and looked at the sky. Maybe blood was a strange thing. Lao Zhang put some blood in his mouth and tasted it. Then he spit it out. He felt it was very difficult to taste it. And then Then there''s no more. There was a slight purr. Lao Zhang is snoring. It''s easy to fall asleep looking at the sky, so now Lao Zhang is asleep. PS: continue to code, ask for monthly ticket. Chapter 153 "Did you find out that his feelings have changed?" When Lin Daoming opened his eyes, he could see the flow of Qi in his opponent''s body, but he couldn''t see through the flow of Qi in Lin Fan''s body, just like ordinary people. Liu haichan nodded by default, which was a fierce breath. Master Yongxin put his hands together. "Amitabha, this little benefactor is really powerful. After this, I will naturally have a good communication with him." Is that communication? It''s hypocritical of you to be greedy of other people''s practice. "Benefactor, what''s your look like? Is there anything wrong with what I said?" Master Yongxin asked indifferently. He wanted to kneel down and lick the one eyed man to learn the lost palm technique, but now he found that a brighter lamp appeared, which must be the pursuit of this bright lamp. Lin Daoming glanced and said, "I say you are hypocritical." "Who said that?" "I don''t know." "You I''m not that kind of person. " "You''re not human at all." "Amitabha, observe the Bodhisattva of freedom, and walk deep Prajna paramita..." Master Yongxin recited the mantra of calming the heart, calmed his heart, and was almost blown up by his opponent''s anger. They didn''t have time to pay attention to Yongxin. Instead, they looked at the situation at the scene. It was reasonable to say that if they cooperated with Lin fan, they would definitely be able to take down the evil cockroach demon. It just feels like there''s nothing about them. The expression of the evil cockroach devil is always like that. It seems that human and animal are harmless. Raise your hand, stretch out your finger and point to Lin Fandao: "you will die." The voice just dropped. He shakes his wings and disappears in the same place. The speed is too fast for ordinary eyes to catch. That''s why some level 4 and level 5 strong people are killed by their opponents without even a chance to resist. Cockroach devil is very confident in his own strength. He is the king. The strongest existence of evil things, at least in his cognition. He appeared in front of Lin fan again, just about to raise his hand Bang! He was knocked down on the ground with one blow, and his strength was amazing. The concrete ground directly cracked, and the evil cockroach devil was dull. With his silly expression, he seemed to be in a state of muddle from beginning to end. Look up at Lin fan, when looking at each other. The evil cockroach devil was frightened by Lin Fan''s eyes. He vibrates the meat wing, want to open the distance with Lin fan, such eyes even as the body is evil he, all feel terrible, unexpectedly really have the feeling of fear. Patta! Lin Fan stepped on the leg of the evil cockroach devil, which made him want to leave, but he couldn''t move. Then he saw that Lin Fan kicked the evil cockroach devil over, then crossed him, raised his fist and aimed at his head. Boom! The ground vibrated. The evil cockroach devil turns his head to avoid one punch after another. The power of each punch when it lands makes the evil cockroach devil nervous. Bang! One blow fell on the face of the evil cockroach. The facial features are sunken, the round black eyes pop out, the nose is red, and the face is gradually distorted. Just when the evil cockroach devil wanted to resist, his fists fell like rain and fell on his head. There is no superfluous language. There was no hesitation. Endless anger burns everything. "I''m afraid it''s hard to learn this way of fighting all my life." Master Yongxin sighed. The one eyed man has a plan in his heart. He is ready to study Lin Fan''s situation. It''s too incredible. It''s obviously a system of practice that has never existed before, but it''s too difficult to communicate. If it''s normal. That''s a lot of communication. When they think about it, there is a cracking sound, just like the watermelon explosion. If you look at it carefully, the head of the evil cockroach devil is directly hammered and exploded, becoming a headless evil thing. "There was no death. "The one eyed man whispered," before they broke half of each other''s body, they could recover in the blink of an eye. It''s really strange. They didn''t think of any way to kill each other completely. Maybe it''s just to break it all and destroy the mechanism of his recovery. In a moment. That''s what they said. "You can''t kill me," he said Lin Fan raised his fist, just like an instrument, and never stopped bombarding the head of the evil cockroach devil. One punch after another, the power of each punch was terrible. Bang! The head of the evil cockroach devil is broken again. Lin Daoming said heavily: "I think we should think of a way to completely destroy him." "With your golden talisman?" Master Yongxin said. Lin Daoming shook his head and said, "it''s not right. Under the current situation, I think it''s very difficult. Unless there are more golden talismans, activated with the help of your blood, they may be completely destroyed."Liu haichan frowned, and then stretched out, "if you can''t, stir up thunder and communicate with fire..." "Who do you want to kill?" the one eyed man asked He couldn''t stand it. What did he say? He started Tianlei and Dihuo to cover and destroy Lin Fan together? Even if he agrees. Hao Ren won''t agree. If he knows about this situation, he will absolutely fight for himself. Moreover, even if Hao Ren agrees, he won''t agree. Lin Fan arouses his great curiosity. He won''t miss it until he understands it. "You will never be able to kill me." The evil cockroach devil is in despair of being beaten. He wants to get out of the trap, but the other party is sitting on him. The weight is too heavy, just like a mountain. He can''t move. Lin Fan looked down at him with no expression and raised his fist. Instinctively, he wanted to blow up the evil cockroach devil. Suddenly, the burning sensation spread in the air. There was a fire burning on the fist. Master Yongxin was surprised and said, "I heard that there is a unique skill called burning wood sabre. Is it burning wood fist, but I haven''t heard of it." A one eyed man is like a miracle. Originally powerful, but now this fist is burning fire, what is it? Not Taoism, the magic power of Maoshan high court. Not to mention the Buddhist high court. Lin Fan fell with one punch. Evil cockroach evil way: "I will come back again." WOW! At the moment of touching, the evil cockroach devil''s whole body burns with fire, and in a moment, it is burned into dregs. Lin fan, bathed in the fire, has no damage. Slowly get up, turn to Lao Zhang. The one eyed man wants to stop Lin Fan and ask about the situation, but he finds that Lin Fan''s situation is not right. He stops at the same place and doesn''t speak. At the same time, he stops Yongxin from disturbing them. "Do you have the mantra of meditation? When things go wrong, it will suppress his irritable state of mind." How can a man who can be a leader not have a little insight. When the rooster sees Lin Fan coming, he runs over and wants to kneel and lick the boss. I''m an undercover. Sometimes it''s normal to let go of the dignity of the rooster. Just in the past, he was kicked away by Lin fan. The evil cock is furious. Mad! Dare to kick open this evil thing, do you know that I''m the hero of evil things? If you call, millions of followers will chop you to death. Forget it. I don''t want to see you. I''m undercover, so I have to have the principle of undercover. Lin Fan squats down and reaches out his hand. He wants to hold Lao Zhang up, leave here and go back to their home. Only when he gets there can he feel safe. Whimpering ~ the strange cry of the terrible old man waking up. Lao Zhang opened his eyes and looked directly at Lin fan. Lin Fan was surprised by the look. "Have you avenged me?" Lao Zhang asked in a huff. Quiet. Everything became very quiet. Lin Fan smile back, happy way: "of course, to revenge you, I will never let anyone hurt you." "I knew you were the best." Lao Zhang holds his fist and gives Lin Fan an air passage. Now the situation is very simple. Lin Fan''s collapsed Buddha, because of a bottle of pulsation, just like Duang, who was loaded with spring wire, returned to his original position and crushed the newly emerged demon to death. "Does it hurt here?" Lin fan asked. Looking at the blood on his arm, Lao Zhang''s confused face changed slightly, and then he yelled, "it''s so painful. It''s killing me. Am I going to die? I just didn''t feel it. I must be in a coma. This is the last time I meet you. After that, you should take good care of yourself." The evil cock looks at Lao Zhang. You''re sick. Coma your sister, you were asleep, OK? In such a fierce battle, you can fall asleep. How terrible is this stupid human mentality. "I''ll show you." The strong female doctor came to Lao Zhang, squatted down, grabbed Lao Zhang''s arm and observed carefully. Lao Zhang said, "am I going to die?" Lin Fan said, "you''ll be fine." With a wave of her hand, the blood on her arm fell off. The surface was clean, and she didn''t want to talk when she looked at it. That''s Fall on the ground, skin friction ground, commonly known as worn skin, children generally cry, adults at most frown, endure on the past. But now, this member who has been drawn into a special department is crying worse than anyone else, just like breaking his hand and foot. "It''s OK. I''ll treat you." It''s really hard to get results right away. But for this strong doctor, there is actually a way, that is, to use the strongest healing magic power she has learned now, which costs a little more.It is usually used to treat the life-saving method when there are large area wounds on the body. It can recover instantly. Now it''s used to restore the worn-out skin. She thought of a sentence that her former teacher had said when he passed the move on to her. This is the teacher''s improved skill. I hope you can carry it forward and help more people. ¡¿ think of this sentence. She''s a little ashamed. Master, forgive me. The warm light covered Lao Zhang''s arm, and Lao Zhang showed a comfortable expression. "Wow, it''s so comfortable." Lao Zhang said happily, and then looked at the doctor, "can I let my good friend experience this kind of comfortable feeling, I want to share with him." The strong female physician looks at Lao Zhang. Are you still human? "It can only be used once a day." The doctor is strong. "All right." Lao Zhang was very sorry, and then surprised to find that the wound was gone, "Lin fan, you see, I''m ok." He clapped his arm excitedly. It''s exciting. Lin Fan said with a smile, "thank you. You are a good man." Lao Zhang said, "well, you are really a good man. In fact, I know acupuncture. If you need it, I can give you some needles." Doctor strong smile, feel strange. Lao Zhang looked at Lin Fan and said, "I want to drink Sprite. Let''s go back to drink Sprite." "Good." Lin Fan said. Then they led the rooster side by side toward the distance. It goes further and further. Disappearing around the corner. "Do they have a problem?" The strong doctor asked the one eyed man, but he didn''t say it too directly, so he asked from the side. One eyed man can tell her, you''re right. It''s really a problem. "The strong have character." He is good at telling lies. Chapter 154 The suppression of the evil cockroach demon has relieved everyone. "What is this?" When Lin Daoming came to the ashes, he saw that there was a nail sized fragment in the ashes, which was shining in the sunlight. The crowd gathered around. The one eyed man took this fragment and pondered it carefully. He had never seen it. I''m afraid it''s not a simple thing left from the evil cockroach devil. Then I put it in my pocket and prepare to analyze the fragment with modern equipment. "Now there are still evil things everywhere. Let''s solve them first." Now the most troublesome evil thing has been killed, so other evil things need not be taken into consideration. When he thought that the evil cockroach was killed by a psychopath, he could not calm down. "Hao Ren didn''t tell me the truth." He''s just throwing the pot at each other. Hao Ren must know the abilities of the two mental patients, but he has to find out by himself. However, he can understand that Hao Ren seems to be weak in his work, but he still knows the importance. Willing to take the psychopath away. Obviously, knowing the ability of the two patients can also contribute to Yanhai city. Brain tonic ability is very strong. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Hao Chang shovel minced meat and mud, then sneezed and rubbed his nose, thinking of which God of wealth was thinking about him. Then he looked at the evil thing. threw the shovel aside not to care not to know good from bad things, and to look up at it. Why don''t you look at the Castle Peak mental hospital? The nurses looked at it admiringly. "The dean is so overbearing." "The idol in my heart, the forever pursuer." Rainbow fart makes the atmosphere just dignified a little more lively. They see it too clearly. When appeared in Castle Peak mental hospital, they all held arms against them, and the Dean shouted at the shovel, let me come. shovel down, and the brains of the evil things spout. It''s overbearing. Street. "Lao Zhang, where did everyone go?" Lin fan is not used to the present situation. In the past, there were many people, but now there are few people. Even if there are, they all seem to go to hell, hiding in the corner, and then running away in a panic. Lao Zhang said, "maybe we should all sleep at home." "Very likely. Do you remember that guy? I think he looks strange, but he''s a hateful guy. He''s not polite at all. Even if he doesn''t mean to hurt others, he has to say sorry. " Lin Fan feels that people are very impolite now. He doesn''t feel like he is in a mental hospital at all. Everyone is very polite. Even if it''s an accidental collision. Will smile and say sorry. That''s the way normal people communicate. Just now He was disappointed. Lao Zhang felt Lin Fan''s psychology and said in a low voice, "we can do ourselves well." "That''s right." Lin Fan agrees. At this time, a voice came. "Lin fan, master, why are you here?" Liu Ying was very happy to see them and trotted over. There are also several strong men behind. It''s not a good look. There was a fierce battle, and all the evil things encountered were not weak. Fortunately, with rich combat experience and perfect cooperation, they killed the evil things. Tacit cooperation. Let them shine. It''s great to fight with evil things. When facing the crisis of life and death, it is hard to imagine the feeling passed on. "Hello." Lin Fan held out his hand. "Hello." So is Lao Zhang. Liu Ying is well aware of their routine and has a solution for a long time. He shakes hands together and says, "you two are good." He always felt that they were too polite. Think about it. It feels good. Polite people are welcome everywhere. "We seem to have met somewhere." Lu Han looked at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang curiously. He always felt like he had seen them before, but he didn''t think of them for a moment. "Do you have one?" Lin fan can''t remember. Maybe the other party has recognized the wrong person, but when we meet for the first time, we should be polite to talk with them so friendly. The two of them held out their hands together. "Hello." Smiling face. Leave the smile to new friends. They''ve known a lot of people since they came out of the mental hospital. At least for now, they''re very friendly. Lu Han is not Liu Ying, who can understand their routine. Liu Ying reminds him how to shake hands.He thought of this way. If you think about it, you''ll be proud of your smart mind. Otherwise, you see, no one else can understand. Why I can understand it is not because I''m too smart. After a moment of communication. The device they''re wearing on their wrists makes a sound. [Donggang road needs support. Members who are close to it will come to support immediately. ¡¿ it must be difficult to get the Department to send messages. They all looked dignified. More expectations. There will be a fierce battle with evil things again. "As soon as we were informed that there was something wrong over there, we went first." Liu Ying has great respect for them. Whether they can grow hair or not depends on this master. Although there was an accident in the hospital, if it wasn''t for this accident, everything would be developing in a good direction. "Goodbye." "Goodbye." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang waved to them with a smile. Then they ran away. Luhan pondered: "to tell you the truth, I always feel that they are really familiar. It''s like where they have seen each other, and who are they?" "They are the two strong men invited back by the head himself. They are very powerful. It''s better to see them in the future with the same respect as me. It''s good for you and me." Liu Ying doesn''t mind telling each other the truth. If you want to hide, you can''t hide it. It''s better to let others know in advance. "True or false?" "Believe it or not, I told you anyway." Liu Ying wants to laugh. Even asked the truth. How many people can be invited back by the head in person, and which one is not the strong one. Although it''s normal to be suspicious. But there have to be points. Back to the special department dormitory. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are sitting on the edge of the bed, shaking their feet and drinking sprite and coke. They are very comfortable. The evil cock is honest. I don''t dare to do anything presumptuous. Having seen such a scene with his own eyes, his heart can''t bear it. Once, he thought it was easy to be an undercover around human beings, but now he deeply understands that this undercover job is not easy to do. It''s dangerous. We must work hard and never be careless. All of a sudden. It saw two dangerous human beings, cast a strange look, heart inexplicably a bit flustered. Goo Goo! The rooster crows a few times, and two eggs roll out. It''s usually two eggs in the morning. But just now, he feels a crisis coming, as if he is being missed. He was a little flustered. If you want to hide yourself perfectly, you must show your own value. A moment later. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang each have an egg. They stand in front of the window and watch the situation outside. They eat the eggs slowly. "It''s so busy outside today." "Yes." They don''t know much about evil things, they just regard them as animals. As for the former evil cockroach devil, forgive Lin Fan for his limited understanding. He wants to treat each other as adults, but they don''t look like people, so they are classified as blind spots of knowledge. If you can. He is willing to learn, just like Lao Zhang, constantly learning to supplement his knowledge storage. The fighting outside didn''t subside until night. Cockroach devil is the most troublesome existence. Other evil things are not so powerful. Ordinary strong people can deal with them. One eyed men are even more involved in the fight against evil things, which won''t last long. Regal district. "It''s so contented." Zhou Hu sat on the edge of the road, wiping his forehead with sweat, eating the rice, satisfied. Both of them and green maogewu devoted themselves to their jobs and earned money with their own labor. That kind of satisfaction was very comfortable. Green maogewu took the box lunch and ate it up in a few mouthfuls. Then he picked up a box lunch and ate it. Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan are under a lot of pressure. Green hair wizard''s appetite is very big, just like a pig, never enough to eat, but they clap their hands and say that when they don''t get rich, they can only eat two boxed meals. "Mr. Zhou, where is the rich man?" The son of a bitch asked. They never come out of the sewer from day to night. How many people can achieve this kind of professionalism. If someone enters the sewer, he will definitely stare and scream. It''s too clean. Zhou Hu said: "I don''t know. I can''t get through the phone. There''s no one at home. I don''t want to admit it."The son of a bitch, who was eating a box lunch, stopped slightly, changed his expression and said, "it''s impossible, so big boss, how can he not admit it? Gegwu, you''re right." "Gegewu..." The gorilla hammered his chest, then continued to lick the oil left in his lunch box. Wang Erdan gives his lunch box to gegwu. This big guy is so tasty. If they don''t get the list, they really can''t afford it. Zhou Hu smokes in one hand and holds a box lunch in the other. He is worried. He always has a bad feeling in his heart. He also hopes that he thinks too much. After all, it''s 20000 yuan anyway. I don''t know where to cry. The evil thing wizard looked into the distance, and the smell of the evil thing in the distance had dissipated. He knew that the invasion of the evil thing into Yanhai city was a failure. Isn''t it good to be friendly and peaceful? He''s enjoying his life. Get paid for your efforts. You can also meet two people who look hateful, but actually like to live on their own. Some eat, some sleep, and you can communicate with people to be friends. Only in this way can you not lose your life. So it needs to be carefully protected. If there are evil things around him. He''ll get rid of the evil things in the first place. Chapter 155 Yanhai City, scientific research office of special department. This is the most important place of the special department. The elixirs used by the members of the special department are all studied from here. Of course, even the analysis of the corpse is here. It''s very difficult to extract useful things from the corpses of evil things. If these professional scientists didn''t devote themselves to the research every day and night, where could they use these good things for their members. A group of workers in white coats are busy around the running machine. The leader of the scientific research laboratory is an old man with thin body, white beard and deep sunken eyes. Although he is a little old, his eyes are full of spirit, which is the curiosity and pursuit of the unknown. He is now the only few top figures in China, has a high status, with numerous honors, even the one eyed man dare not disrespect each other. Is the position of the strong graduates from the four colleges high? That''s high, of course. To protect the safety of human life, we can sacrifice at any time, so we all agree that we have a high status and high welfare. If anyone has an opinion, you can also pay your life for human safety, and you can be given the same status and welfare. If you don''t dare, don''t force me to come out and walk twice. "Mr. Chen, have you analyzed what this is?" The one eyed man asked. He didn''t understand these things at all, so he had to give them to professionals to deal with. Moreover, they came from the evil cockroach demon, which is absolutely secret. "First of all, exclude the artificial situation." Mr. Chen looked at the electronic screen in his hand, and the data was changing all the time. Then he looked up at the debris placed in the center of the machine, scanned it in all directions, and explored the problems inside. Look very seriously, even if the one eyed man appeared around, did not look straight at. Standing behind her, Jin Heli held her glasses and said, "the evil cockroach demon 30 years ago doesn''t belong to the same one as this one." Looking at Jin Heli, Mr. Chen asked, "how are you sure?" "Just now, I looked through the appearance of the evil cockroach demon 30 years ago and the final report, and found that there were no fragments in the body after the death of the evil cockroach demon 30 years ago." Jin Heli analyzed the situation, and then compared the old report with the present report, and then said: "compared with the evil cockroach demon 30 years ago, this time it has an indestructible body, while the death of the evil cockroach demon 30 years ago is half of the body broken." The analysis is very reasonable. And the data is well prepared. The truth of anything needs a lot of data to prove, not to guess. Kim Holly did it at a young age. They are professionals. "If you''re right, I''m afraid the cockroach demon is a variant type. It''s not good news for us," Chen said thoughtfully "It''s really possible, but according to my guess, it''s absolutely difficult for this type of variation to appear. If there are hundreds of this type of variation, then our human world can''t compete at all," said Jin Heli "Well, you''re right." Chen said. I don''t know why, one eyed men always feel a little out of place, as if they can''t integrate into the topic of their communication. He''s not intelligent enough. Or the status is too high, which makes them nervous. This is a situation worth pondering. At this point. Chen looked at the one eyed man and said, "do you believe in ancient myths?" I heard the inquiry. The one eyed man can''t show his ignorance when he gets up in a moment. "I believe it." His firm answer is to let everyone know that my one eyed man is decisive and never hesitates. "Why?" Chen asked. The one eyed man said with a smile: "first of all, starting from the current four high courts, there are clear levels of cultivation. Cultivation to a higher level is to break the limits of the human body and pull the power of heaven and earth. It can be called a myth. As for ancient myths, I think they are just stronger than us." After that. He waited quietly. It''s just that Mr. Chen kept smiling after he said these words. What do you mean? One eyed man can''t understand what Chen Lao''s smile stands for. If I''m wrong, you can say straight, why do you want to be mysterious? Do you want to hit me in the face? That''s true. Then you will be disappointed. I don''t have any other skills, but I''m a little strong. You are better than me in scientific research, but I can fly and escape. If I say I can fly and escape, you can''t refuse. Chen Laodao: "can you do evil things like cockroaches and demons that are broken, half of the body can be recovered?" "Of course..." The one eyed man was just ready to say "yes" until he heard a comprehensive question. He said with a smile: "Mr. Chen, I don''t know how to answer your question. Those are evil things. They can have such recovery ability. How can we do it?"Next. The one eyed man seemed to have found something. He was shocked and said, "Mr. Chen, do you mean..." His eyes were round and he didn''t believe it. Mr. Chen said slowly: "I have studied this fragment for several decades, and when I study it today, I can confirm one thing, that is, the characters in ancient mythology may really exist." "Thirty years ago, we found out from the blood of the evil cockroach demon that his gene structure is very strange. Only 10% of them are similar to cockroaches, and the other 90% belong to another species. We just don''t know what that species is, because we have never seen any similar gene structure. A more possibility is mutation." "But other pathogens can find prototypes in animals, with gene similarity of 90%." "As for the appearance of the evil cockroach demon this time, the situation studied from the blood is even more unbelievable. There is a kind of substance that we have never been involved in, simply speaking, a kind of energy." All these problems mentioned by Mr. Chen have been summed up over the years. Jin Heli''s face has changed. The one eyed man is expressionless, not that he is not surprised, but on the whole, he is a little confused, especially Niang, what he is talking about. He can''t show that he doesn''t understand. You have to pretend you don''t know. Nodding frequently. "I see." The one eyed man''s face is heavy. Who can see that he has a problem? Jin Heli asked, "Mr. Chen, when can we analyze the data of this fragment?" "It''s going to take a while, and I''ll let you know if anything happens." Chen said. With today''s technology, there should be no problem. It just takes time. Although Chen is old, he has a good spirit. He is a research maniac. When he encounters something new, he often forgets to eat and sleep. After the one eyed man and Jin Heli leave. Mr. Chen surrounded the machine, looking at the fragment carefully. He just wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it. That is, this fragment is probably related to the myth he said, but without any evidence, he didn''t say it. Outside. Jin Heli said: "the strong ones who come from the headquarters will arrive tomorrow morning. You need to meet them then." "It''s all over. What else are they doing here?" Asked the one eyed man. Jin Heli has no choice but to shake her head. Who knows that things will end so soon. It is reasonable to say that this battle is absolutely related to the survival of Yanhai city. The strong man from the headquarters can definitely help. But now It''s just a trip in vain. "Well, just treat them to a meal and a drink tomorrow, and then send them away. Now there are many headaches." The one eyed man ponders for a moment, and then wants to get drunk tomorrow. Now the city is suffering a lot. It may be a good behavior to let those who come to help vomit some blood. "It''s your business. Just don''t make a complaint." "During the first World War, Yanhai''s economic loss is estimated to be about 13.2 billion. Thirty two ordinary citizens died, of whom orphans and widows have been registered and can receive 8000 subsidies each month. " "Fourteen members of the Department died, and those who have wives and children will be supported by special departments. At the same time, they will receive a one-time subsidy of 20 million yuan. Everything after death will be held in accordance with the highest standards. At the same time, they will report to the headquarters and apply for the martyr''s medal." When Jin Heli talked about these things, her face was very serious. "Mad." The one eyed man clenched his fist, and his face was fierce. "I will destroy all these damned evil things one day. The aftermath is good. The descendants of those victims have to arrange door-to-door visits every month. If you encounter any difficulties, you can report them to me and I will solve them. " "I understand." Jin Heli nodded and said, "where will the banquet be held tomorrow?" The one eyed man waved his hand and said, "I''ll arrange those who come to visit the families of the victims with me tomorrow, and show them our members in Yanhai city. Even if they are faced with terrible evil things, there are no cowards." Jin Heli replied and then said, "I have investigated their origin. I hope you can send them back to the mental hospital. We are a special department, which is related to the safety of the whole Yanhai city. I hope you can be cautious." The one eyed man who was about to leave stopped and did not look back, but said slowly: "do you know why the evil cockroach devil died this time?" "I don''t know." Jin Heli shook her head. One eyed man said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, it has something to do with the mental patients you said, but I don''t want to say too much. Just remember that I can become the leader of the special department of Yanhai City, not only because of my strong strength, but also because of my ability to see people." "You are young, you can only see the surface, but you can''t see the deep things." "You have a lot to learn.""But I''m also optimistic about you. Keep trying." Then, I saw the one eyed man leave with his hand on his shoulder. His back exuded a faint force. If he didn''t have the strength to protect himself, the situation would be bad. "Does it matter?" Jin Heli frowned and pondered. Then he laughed. A secret psychopath? Chapter 156 A community! Sun Xiao was so excited that he couldn''t sleep. During the day, he carried an SLR camera to shoot many fierce pictures, which were the biggest harvest of his life so far. Finishing the video, writing the title, very satisfied, worthy of being a professional teacher sun, not only handsome, courageous, video shooting is also very good, and then directly sent to the forum. Looking at the titles he wrote, they were very satisfied. [four strong men of town level fight against the king of evil things. ¡¿ [the leader of a special department is a lost hand. ¡¿ [five strong men join hands to suppress evil things. ¡¿ [an inaccessible battle border. ¡¿ the title is overbearing, but it is definitely not the title party. The content in it is very consistent with the title. He brushes the forum. "What''s the matter, there''s no comment?" "The content is very good." Sun Xiao is a vain man. What he looks forward to most is that a group of sand sculpture members will make amazing sounds, such as WOW! fucking great. The shooting was too overbearing. Wait. This is what he most wants to see, but now this situation, let him very confused, very want to ask, how can this happen. Brush a few minutes, in addition to a few comments like, there is nothing long, originally wanted to satisfy the instant burst. Hard day. All over the body ache, take a bath, sleep. Sun Xiao got up and left the computer desk, looked at the comments, sighed helplessly, and walked toward the bathroom. Not long after, the sound of water came from the bathroom. Through the frosted glass, he could vaguely see a figure twisting. If there are spectators, I''ll definitely come back Well, I''m shamelessly soft. What sun Xiao doesn''t know is that the videos he sent caused a big stir in the forum. At the beginning, there was no comment. That''s because the members all watched the videos carefully and where they had time to comment. Every battle is very fierce, especially the picture of the five strong men joining hands in Yanhai City, which shows their blood boiling. Strong! It''s too strong. [shit! It''s too fierce. What''s the origin of that evil thing? Half of its body was destroyed and it didn''t die. How did it die in the end. ¡¿ [Ai Ai management has said that it may have something to do with the evil thing that appeared 30 years ago. It seems that it has nothing to do with it, but the evil thing just appears again. ¡¿ [are these the strongest in Yanhai? I don''t think so. It''s much worse than the strongest one here. ¡¿ [if you don''t blow it upstairs, you will die. You know the guy with the eye mask ranks the first in the country, just blow it blindly. ¡¿ all kinds of blowing appear again. However, many of them belong to Dana. After watching the video carefully, they haven''t recovered for a long time. For them, it''s the first time to see such a scene. In the chat group formed by a group of Da Na, there are heated discussions. [evil cockroach devil, there''s no mistake. I''ve seen this kind of evil from my father''s computer. ¡¿ [before I was born in the war 30 years ago, I kept thinking about what kind of evil things could kill half of the top strong. Now I understand that it''s extremely strong. ¡¿ [it''s not only that Yanhai city is so strong, it''s broken like this, and it can recover. I have to say that Yanhai city''s top strong people are really strong. ¡¿ [I suspect that the evil cockroach devil was probably not killed by them. ¡¿ ¡¾£¿£¿£¿ ¡¿ the group sent out question marks, obviously confused. The man continued to explain: [I''ve watched the video many times. The strongest blow of the five top strong men is to break half of the body of the evil thing, which is their strongest power. But the evil thing has an almost immortal body. How can it die? I guess there must be other strong men who will kill the evil thing cockroach. ¡¿ [do you mean there are unknown strong people in Yanhai? ¡¿ [that''s right! ¡¿ there was a brief silence in the group. I''m thinking about it. Think about it carefully. What the other party said is reasonable. Sun Xiao didn''t photograph the battle between Lin Fan and the evil cockroaches. It''s not that he didn''t want to photograph it, but he couldn''t photograph it at all. He''s just an ordinary man. The battle between the one eyed man and the evil things takes place in a very fast changing place. From South to north, the field is too large. At this point. After taking a bath, sun Xiao is going to take another look at the forum "Lying trough!" "A lot of people." Sun Xiao is full of spirit and tired. He has a bright smile on his face. What else do you want to sleep? He directly plunges into the battle and begins a long talk in the forum about what he experienced when shooting. It''s so easy to satisfy vanity. Suburbs, the base of evil things. A group of evil things are very ignorant force, there is a kind of light sadness.The evil thing that broke through the ground and reminded the evil thing cockroach devil not to be careless has been wandering among the evil things, telling about the previous things, and at the same time saying how arrogant the evil thing cockroach devil is. He has long said that he will pay the price. Now let''s see, I''m not wrong. I don''t believe it. I regret it later. The cockroach devil is the strongest one among them. Without the command of the evil cockroaches, they are like headless flies. There''s a cell phone on the stone chair. Ding ~ the screen lights up and displays a message. You will come back to life! ¡¿ April 2! It''s fine! It''s sunny! Special department rooftop. The one eyed man, accompanied by Jin Heli, is waiting for their arrival. Soon. A helicopter came from afar, aimed at the parking position on the rooftop, and slowly fell down. The wind of propeller rotation blew their robes. Five strong men appeared, and their age was not much different from that of the one eyed man. They were all wearing casual clothes. "Welcome to Yanhai city for help. It''s just a pity that the battle ended last night." The one eyed man walked over with a smile and said hello to the five. These five in the domestic rankings belong to the top strong. "Who knows it''s going to end so soon. When we know it, we''re almost here, so we haven''t gone back. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s take it as meeting old friends." Heng Jianqiu, in his fifties, wears dark casual clothes and a goatee. He is also one of the once rivals of the one eyed man. Heng Jianqiu really didn''t expect that the battle would end so soon. He had already thought about it in the helicopter, and the opportunity came. At the moment when the one eyed man was desperate, it was like a God coming down from the sky and falling in front of the one eyed man who was hit by the evil cockroach demon, and then he said the most forced words: [you work hard, let''s leave it to us next. ¡¿ although it''s just fantasy. as like as two peas, the more realistic it is, the more realistic it is. The one eyed man muttered, laughing so cheap. Then he showed a false smile like an adult and said, "thank you very much for coming all the way. I haven''t had breakfast yet. As the host here, I will definitely receive you with the highest standard. Come with me." The crowd laughed. The one eyed man finally grew up. Once upon a time, they said that your character will be disliked one day. Even the teacher who looks after you will hate you. Then they are slapped in the face. When they graduate, the teacher takes the only chance to arrange the one eyed man in the special department of Yanhai City, and at the same time, he becomes a small official. As for them It''s very simple. With the help of the family''s ability to work in the headquarters, it doesn''t start as fast as the one eyed man, but it has a high rising space. At this point. The five strong men with smiling faces sat there with serious faces. The highest specification? Canteen? "Don''t mention it, everyone. Just think this is your home. Our canteen employs the most famous chefs in Yanhai city. You can say that the white rice porridge looks ordinary, but the taste is extraordinary. With the spicy tofu, it''s delicious." "If you''re polite to me, you''ll be too outspoken. Just go there and pick up your own dishes. You can eat as much as you want, and you''ll have enough." The one eyed man came with a plate, and then put porridge, vegetables and steamed buns in front of him. Take a sip of porridge. Show an expression of enjoyment. "It''s delicious." This exaggerated expression seems to be eating some delicacies. Heng Jianqiu said, "you are really frugal." "Ah The one eyed man put down his bowl and sighed, "can we not be thrifty? Money is needed everywhere when such a thing happens. We don''t want evil things to invade, but the citizens think, do we pay so much tax and give you play every day?" "But if there is a war of evil things, it will kill people." "So if you can save now, you can save. Look at my clothes. I haven''t been willing to throw them away for several years. I can still wear them with stitching and mending." The one eyed man is right. It''s not like a joke. It''s enough to show that the acting skill of facial expression has reached the peak. Jin Heli wanted to smile, but she kept smiling, and then went to serve porridge to the five strong people from the headquarters. Heng Jianqiu said: "but I heard that the special department of Yanhai city seems to have no shortage of money. The peripheral products are sold very hot, and they have entered all walks of life. How can this business mind have no money?" The one eyed man was surprised and said, "who did you listen to? You can''t frame people up casually. Even if you do, I''m not involved. It must be the behavior of individual members." "But let''s not talk about that. Let''s have dinner. I''m going to sacrifice my members and visit my family later. You represent the headquarters. You can also go and have a look."The first step is to take them there. If we don''t go through a process, it really can''t reflect the characteristics of Yanhai special department. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are very happy every day. Sadness is temporary. They respect sadness for a second, and then they are replaced by happiness. They lead the rooster to the city. As an undercover, the rooster of evil things will soon get used to the present life. He will always remember that he is the hero of evil things. Heroes often need to bear misunderstandings. But one day. The same kind of evil things will know that everything it does now is for our great evil things. Far away. Master Yongxin squatted in the dark eating steamed buns, but his eyes were staring at the gate. See Lin Fan appear. He swallowed the steamed stuffed bun in one gulp, ready for a chance encounter. Have been waiting for a long time. The one eyed man''s unique skill can''t be learned. If this one is so young, flatter him a few words, he is absolutely flying. Hey, hey! Chapter 157 Master Yongxin took out a small round mirror from his arms, opened the lid of the box, and looked at it. Although he was old and had wrinkles on his skin, he felt that in this situation, he was full of the style of an expert. Perfect! Put the mirror in your arms, pat your clothes gently, get up and walk. Lin fan is communicating with Lao Zhang. Their chatting is not up to their rhythm. It''s hard for ordinary people to keep up with their rhythm. "I didn''t expect to meet two benefactors here. It''s really fate." Master Yongxin came up with a smile on his face. Although he graduated from the Buddhist high school and experienced the baptism of the Buddhist scriptures, he was not a monk. When he was young, he was also an earth shaking handsome man. But there is always a bad problem with handsome guys. It''s the law that people must be bald in middle age. He is now bald, with his slightly Buddha like face and a living master. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. He looked puzzled. Who is he? Master Yongxin didn''t know what Lin Fan thought. He thought he was influenced by his noble demeanor, but he restrained that demeanor so that he could look amiable and let the other party treat him as a friend. Don''t form that kind of gap. "Lin fan, when people say hello to us, we need to shake hands with them." Lao Zhang whispered. "Well, you have a point." Lin Fan nodded. Master Yongxin was puzzled when he heard what they said. To tell you the truth, the way they said it was a bit strange, but it didn''t matter. One eyed dragon has a good saying: the strong have character. "Hello." They put their hands in front of Yongxin, shake hands and feel each other''s body temperature. That''s where good friends start. Master Yongxin didn''t understand their situation. Of course, he shook hands one by one. But soon he found that the problem was different. After shaking hands, he couldn''t let go, and another person''s hand was still in front of him. That''s something It''s not too hard to do, he understood in a flash, hands clasped. He is a wise man who never gives up. As long as there are no more than three, he has enough hands to shake hands with each other. Friendship often begins with first acquaintance. Just after master Yongxin left with Lin fan, the one eyed man walked out of the gate with five strong men from the headquarters. At the first sight, he saw Yongxin leave with the two mental patients he invited back. He looked away for a few seconds, then looked back. I hope he doesn''t regret it. That young psychotic is not the most terrible, but the most terrible is the unknown old guy, the ability of acupuncture is really terrible. Jin Heli is good at observing words and colors. When the one eyed man looked into the distance, she found that master Yongxin was mixed with the two patients, which really surprised her. But since the cockroach devil incident, she knew that the two patients were strong. Downtown, street. Because of the evil things, the buildings in many places have been damaged. The relevant units in Yanhai city rush to repair, and all are undertaken by the special departments, without the citizens bearing any loss. There are more people shopping than ever before. It is reasonable to say that the damage is so serious that there are few places to play. Even if there is something to play with, people are still worried about what happened yesterday. They must rest at home. How dare they come out and run around at will. It''s just that the citizens have a very simple idea. Life and death are indifferent. If you don''t accept it, do it. Immediate enjoyment is the most important. Maybe one day we can die for no reason. At this point. Master Yongxin talked with them casually. Instead of asking each other how to practice, he cultivated friendship first. If he asked too directly, he would make others feel uncomfortable. It feels purposeful. It''s just that he thought too much about the possibility that he thought. People didn''t even think about it or even take it for granted. Don''t be polite to the mental patients. If you are polite to them, you can''t find pleasure for yourself. "Where are you from?" Asked master Yongxin. "Castle Peak." Lin Fan returned, then pointed to Lao Zhang, "he is the same as me." Master Yongxin wondered, where is Castle Peak? He didn''t remember this place, but he didn''t think much about it. He said with a smile, "Oh, that place, I know. The scenery is very good, and the people there are very good." It''s the same as when the writers'' Association had a party. A group of people said with pride, I have seen some famous works abroad, and the contents are well written. Then they asked others, have you seen them? That person said that if he didn''t read it, he would be despised. Even if he didn''t read the book, how could he be here. When the other party asked them, did you see "two dog eggs vs. Steve"? A group of people''s expression from startled to confused, and then to suddenly realize: Yes, this writing is good, linger, such as hot water into the clear spring, cool heart.The title of the book is a lie. Then the scene was quiet. Get out of here! That''s about what it means. Lin Fan said with a smile: "yes, the scenery is very good and the people are very good. I like them very much." "Ha ha." Master Yongxin said, "if you have a chance, you should take me to have a look. If it''s not too troublesome, I''ll stay there for a while." "Yes, I can take you there now." Lin Fan said. He and Lao Zhang are homesick again. It must be a happy thing to go back to chat with old friends. Master Yongxin''s spirit was greatly boosted. I began to admire my friend''s ability. In a few words, I won each other''s favor. Who can be more powerful than him. "Then it''s better to be respectful than obedient. I can only disturb you." Master Yongxin will not be polite. His purpose is to have a good relationship with Lin fan. Now the opportunity is rare. We must seize it. Stay at each other''s home for a while. Friendship naturally heats up. If he knew that castle peak was Castle Peak mental hospital, he would not have such an idea. Pop! An old man was carrying two bags of cement. He was too heavy to stand firm and fell to the ground. The workers around said, "if you can''t, just have a rest. It''s really hard for you to carry the cement at your age." They are all casual workers. Because some buildings in Yanhai city are seriously damaged, they need the engineering team to repair them. The cement is used by trucks from the cement plant. The workers are porters from the cement plant, who are responsible for moving the cement to the buildings. "It''s OK. Leave me alone." Said the old man. Later, when he was ready to carry the cement again, he saw a pair of feet appear in front of him, and there was a sound in his ear. "Let me help you." Lin Fan carried two bags of cement in one hand and walked towards the inside. "Thank you, young man, but let me do this. Don''t dirty your clothes." The old man ran after Lin fan. Lin Fan put the cement inside and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It''s right to help others." Then he went out. Master Yongxin said, "don''t you want to go to Castle Peak?" Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I won''t go for the moment. I have something more meaningful to do. Lao Zhang, go there and have a rest and watch me move things." "Well." Lao Zhang and the rooster sit by and wait. Master Yongxin stood in the same place. Moving things? What should I do? The purpose of his contact with Lin fan is very simple, that is to make a good relationship, and then learn one or two skills, which is enough. Now the rhythm is disrupted. No way. We''ll have to move things with him. We''ll finish early. "Can you move?" Lin Fan sees the friend that new acquaintance also carries thing, doubt asks a way. After all, the other side is a little older, so it''s better not to be too reluctant. "I have no problem." Master Yongxin said gently, as a strong man in the high court of Buddhism, I''m commonly known as meat shield in battle. I can resist beating. It''s easy to carry four or five bags in one hand. Say that. It''s a little humiliating. If you let others know, Yanhai special department top strong here to carry cement, will definitely laugh teeth. But if they are seen by the news media, they will definitely take pictures of him carrying cement with the title: [the top strong in special departments go deep into the people and set a good example for the new era. ¡¿ Master Yongxin''s identity and strength are worthy of being flattered by news media reporters. When Lin Fan passed master Yongxin with cement on his shoulder, he said with a smile, "you are a good man." "I have always been good in my heart." Master Yongxin exposed his best advantages to the other side. He didn''t mean anything else. He was angry and friendly. At the same time, a little proud. Lin Daoming and others have told him that they are all interested in this young man and hope to have a brief exchange. When he heard that, he didn''t agree. If you all like it, my competition will become greater. Then he deliberately said to them with a serious face: pay attention to our identity and status. It''s just a young man. Can you pull down the old face and lick the young man''s face? You can do it. I can''t do it. If someone does it, absolutely pass it on to him to see if he still has face. As soon as they said this, they blocked their way directly. They all said that it was impossible. How could they go to the boy. Master Yongxin smiles happily, and then he goes to Lin Fan alone to communicate with each other and cultivate friendship. In the current situation, everything is going well. It''s better to be happy alone than to be happy together. He is enough alone.A truck of goods has been moved out, but I didn''t expect to have another truck. Master Yongxin feels that the rhythm is a bit chaotic, but he is very happy to see Lin fan move, so he can only accompany him to the end. It''s getting dark. End of handling. Lin Fan and master Yongxin have hundreds of yuan in their hands, which belongs to their daily work. "Cheap labor." Master Yongxin looked at the money in his hand and shook his head. In the blink of an eye, the money was taken away by Lin fan. He came to the old man and handed the money to him. "This is your money." The old man was shocked and said, "this is yours." "No, we''re just helping you." Lin Fan said. He and Lao Zhang don''t need money. They live a full life. Many people care about them. This old man is very hard and needs help from others. Master Yongxin found that Lin Fan was a kind-hearted man. It''s good to have a good heart. It''s convenient to communicate. Just help one day, get hundreds of dollars to each other, this It''s not that he is reluctant to give up money. Is it necessary for him to help? If I knew in advance, I would give him money. "You are a good man. Let me treat you to dinner." Lin Fan said. He found that he was really lucky. He met normal people and did not meet people with brain problems. Of course, he never discriminated against people with brain problems because they were miserable, but sometimes they were really dangerous. For Lao Zhang''s safety, he had to avoid them. Master Yongxin is in a good mood. A good start often starts with a meal. Lao Zhang was sitting there snoring. Lin Fan woke him up and happily followed Lin fan to dinner. He was really hungry and almost fainted. Three people a head of evil things on the street, looking at the stores around, stop in a small restaurant. Lin Fan pointed to the restaurant and said, "here we are." Xinxin''s home cooking. Master Yongxin said, "good." They eat in ordinary restaurants, while the one eyed man and others entertain five strong men in a luxury restaurant, accompanied by Jin Heli, Liu haichan, Lin Daoming and others, who are all high-level figures in Yanhai special department. Originally, the one eyed man wanted to go home and find his mother. Let''s go our separate ways. But I can''t bear it. During the day, I took them to visit the families of those who died. All the five strong men fought against evil things all the year round, and some of their comrades in arms also died. So before the one eyed man said anything more, they all showed their own heart. No matter how they are. At least in this kind of thing, everyone''s mood is the same. You all vomit blood. Then my one eyed man will vomit blood. Please have a meal. "Master Yongxin didn''t come here." Heng Jianqiu asked. These masters who guarded Yanhai city were once hermits in the mountains. At last, they were invited out one by one by one by the one eyed men. They were all elders. If they had a chance to meet, they would have to visit. Jin Heli said, "I didn''t answer the phone. I can''t reach master Yongxin." Since we can''t get in touch, there''s no way. I''ll talk with you at the beginning. Heng Jianqiu looked at the one eyed man and said, "do you know that the evil cockroach devil will come to Yanhai city for a long time, so you pretend to leave Yanhai City, but in fact you have been circling around, just waiting for the opportunity." "Ha ha." The one eyed man smiles and says nothing more. He didn''t want to talk too much. Now he can be sure that there are undercover agents in the headquarters, and the position is not low. To tell the truth, as long as they come from the headquarters, they all look like undercover agents, especially the higher the position, the more likely they are. Heng Jianqiu said: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. We all know that you must think there are undercover agents in the headquarters, but we can guarantee that it''s absolutely impossible." "If you say no, no, you can''t see through people''s hearts." Said the one eyed man. Heng Jianqiu looked at the one eyed man with profound meaning and said: "you''re right. We really can''t see through people''s hearts. We are here to help Yanhai City, but we didn''t expect to be put together by you. However, it doesn''t matter. Even if you don''t, we will go. Here''s a toast to those members who have paid their lives for Yanhai city. I hope their spirit will be passed on forever." "Respect "Respect They got up, looked serious, raised their glasses high, and then drank them all. After sitting down. It''s quiet in the box. Everyone''s expression is different, but it''s hard to see a problem from their faces. They all have their own ideas. It''s hard for the one eyed man to trust anyone in the headquarters, because there are so many things that make him feel that there is a problem in the headquarters. It''s hard to guarantee that no third person will know the secret. Liu haichan and others who are invited out of the mountain by the one eyed man are all muddlers. It''s OK to kill evil things. As for the brain wasting things, don''t look for us. Even if we find them, it''s useless. I don''t want to take care of them.They''re on the one eyed side. If you ask, we''ll tell you what we know. If you don''t ask, we won''t ask for something to do. We usually drink tea and play cards, but we have a leisurely life. If we really have nothing to do, we''ll point out those young people who have just graduated and feel their adoring eyes. Listen to the rainbow fart and have fun. Jin Heli speaks little, only listens but doesn''t speak. As long as she opens her mouth, there will be mistakes. If there are mistakes, there will be accidents. So just stay quiet. Even if you hear something wrong, don''t say it. Keep it in mind. Go back to calm down and analyze it carefully. After all, in a special situation, people''s brains are often in a stupid state. That''s why there are those who regret saying things they shouldn''t say on occasions. They are all hindsight. Heng Jianqiu looked at the one eyed man and asked with a smile, "have you got the body of the evil cockroach demon?" "How can I get it? This time, the evil cockroach demon has a body that can''t be beaten to death. In the end, it can only be destroyed into ashes. There''s no meat residue left. Ah, if the meat residue can be left, we can study the situation of the evil cockroach demon." One eyed man is helpless. "Yes." Heng Jianqiu''s expression seems to believe or not. But none of this matters to one eyed men. Believe it or not, what comes out of my mouth is nothing. You can''t believe it. "You look a little conspicuous. When will you cut it off?" The one eyed man digs. Heng Jianqiu touched the goatee and said with a smile, "this is my baby. How can I cut it off casually? Oh, by the way, why didn''t Hao Ren come here? Can''t it be that he didn''t invite me?" "Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?" Said the one eyed man. "That''s the truth, of course." Heng Jianqiu smiles, then reveals the color of memory, "I haven''t seen him for many years, and I don''t know how he is now." The one eyed man said, "I think it''s OK for me to come. Do you have any money?" "What do you mean?" Heng Jianqiu was surprised. "That''s what he said. I think he can. Will you give me money?" The one eyed man felt helpless. Hao renche fell into Qian''s eyes completely. In fact, he knew that Hao Ren didn''t want to see them or have any contact with them. A Castle Peak psychiatric hospital was so charming that he really devoted himself to it. Heng Jianqiu pats a bank card on the table, "this money is taken to my old friends. Can I give up this money? You call him over. There''s not much else. I''m not afraid of the money. " "A billion." Said the one eyed man. Heng Jianqiu took the bank card back in his pocket and said: "recently, we found that the subsidence on the other side of Mount Tai may change, and we have detected unknown energy fluctuations." The one eyed man asked, "don''t you call Hao Ren?" Heng Jianqiu pretended not to care and said: "it has nothing to do with Hao Ren. It''s useless to call him. We''d better talk about business. I suspect that the subsidence in Mount Tai may affect some things." The one eyed man smiles, "what''s the matter?" "Myth." Heng Jianqiu raises a finger and points to the ceiling. Am I pointing to the ceiling? I mean the sky. This is not the first time that one eyed man has heard a myth. Previously, Mr. Chen also speculated that it had something to do with mythology. One person said that there was no problem, but when the second person said that there was a problem. "Go on." Heng Jianqiu did not hide: "in ancient mythology, Mount Taishan is of great significance. There are many myths. The most famous one is that Mount Taishan is transformed by the head of a character in ancient mythology, and there is also a legend about the prince of Mount Taishan. It is said that it is the channel of hell. I guess those evil things are not coming out of hell." "If that''s the case, we''re dealing with things in the myth." There is an element of fantasy. The one eyed man couldn''t help laughing, "how much fake wine did you drink? It''s a myth. Haven''t the genes of those evil things been analyzed? It''s similar to the wild animals and insects that we''re dealing with now. " He pretended not to believe it. In fact, the heart has begun to doubt. Mr. Chen told him. Now Heng Jianqiu said the same guess. If you still have an impossible attitude, it''s stupid. Maybe Heng Jianqiu will scare him, but Chen, who pursues truth, will never talk nonsense. He must have found something wrong. "Ha ha!" Heng Jianqiu laughs, "I really drink too much. If I continue to drink with you, I can even tell you that you are a good person when you go to school." One eyed man looked at each other unhappily, "what''s the difference between you saying it and not saying it?" Just when Heng Jianqiu said this, the people around him gently kicked his wrists and signaled him not to talk nonsense. He directly digged off the topic, which was just bragging. In the box, there was laughter, and everyone was very happy. Although they all had their own thoughts, everything was developing towards a warm discovery.The scene also took what two generals Heng Jianqiu said seriously. One is a one eyed man, and the other is Jin Heli. And Lin Daoming is the most curious. Because he is a Taoist. He is very familiar with those mythical characters, but they are all myths. Who knows whether they are true or false? At least up to now, he has never had an ancient myth communicate with him. Even if he farts, he will believe that all these things exist. Xinxin home style restaurant. Master Yongxin was stunned and looked at the dishes in front of him. They were stacked one meter high. "It''s a blessing to be able to eat." He sighed. Great. Lin Fan likes to eat the food here, and his stomach is very hungry. He needs a lot of food to supplement his physical strength. It wasn''t long. He put down the bowl in his hand. "Although I haven''t had enough, I know I can''t eat too much at night, otherwise it''s bad for my health." Lin Fan felt his stomach and squinted. Master Yongxin admires each other. He can even say that he is not full after eating so much. Looking at the eyes of the diners around him, it''s like seeing a monster. "I''ll pay for it." Master Yongxin wants to have a good relationship with Lin fan, so he tries his best to brush his favor in front of Lin fan. If anyone says it''s a lick, he will turn his face for the first time. How can a good friend become a lick? How dirty is your mind. Lin Fan said, "well, I''ll treat you to pay. It was agreed before." Master Yongxin, who is taking out his wallet, gives a little meal. There is something wrong with that. Chapter 158 Staff Dormitories. Liu Ying was waiting at the door. "Why haven''t you come back yet?" He groaned and touched his head. There were several of them. Because of the operation of those doctors, he pulled out all his beloved hair. Who can understand how painful his heart is. Fortunately, his girlfriend comforted him with warm lips. Don''t be sad. Just take your time. Invisibly, his girlfriend''s actions infuse him with strong belief. There is no mistake. Slowly, it will be effective. The sound of footsteps came. Looking back, Liu Ying said, "Lin fan, Master Zhang, you are back." He had been waiting for a while, but he thought that he was not at home. He thought that he had agreed with his girlfriend that he would not go back tonight. It would be better to ask some close friends to help the poor and contribute to the social economy. Then he saw a familiar elder and said in surprise, "master Yongxin, you are here, too." I didn''t expect master Yongxin to be with them. He firmly believes that Lin Fan and master Zhang must be too excellent, and excellent people are shining everywhere, which can not be hidden. "Well." Master Yongxin''s mind is a little complicated. Why is he here? "What are you doing here?" Master Yongxin inquired. Naturally, he was not as gentle as licking Lin fan, but rather very serious. After all, he was the top strong man in the special department. To put it simply, he had to be strong. Liu Ying said: "I have to accept Master Zhang''s treatment every night. Master Zhang''s acupuncture ability is very strong. He is the most powerful person I have ever met. If it wasn''t for an accident, I would have five black bright hair on my head." He didn''t hide it. He told the truth. Master Yongxin didn''t expect that someone had found them extraordinary for a long time, and obviously they had a deep friendship depending on the situation. Thinking of this, he looked much more gentle. Who let Liu Ying know each other first? If Liu Ying deliberately speaks ill of him in front of them, it''s not a good situation. We must have a good relationship. It''s best if we can say two good words. Master Yongxin patted Liu Ying on the shoulder and said, "well, I remember you graduated from Maoshan high school. I''m very optimistic about you." "Thank you, master Yongxin." Liu Ying is in a good mood. He knows that master Yongxin seldom praises others. Obviously, because he is too excellent, master Yongxin remembers him. A sense of pride arises from his heart. We must continue to work hard to make ourselves better. Master Yongxin thought that he still didn''t understand enough. Lao Zhang had such powerful acupuncture ability, but he didn''t know it at all. It can only be said that his feelings haven''t reached a certain level. Efforts need to be continued. "So you know each other." Lin Fan said. Think about it. Liu Ying is very nice. He brings things when he comes to them. He must be a good man. Yongxin is very polite when he comes to them and helps others with him. That''s also a good man. So a good man will know a good man. This is an unchangeable theorem. No mistake. That''s it. At night. It''s not very quiet outside. The industrious workers are still trying to restore the appearance of the city. Lao Zhang holds the silver needle and gives it to Liu Ying. Lin Fan staring at the ceiling, where there is a small moth flying around, with the moth moving figure, he slowly shifted his eyes, especially interesting. April 3rd! Morning! Lin Daoming ran into master Yongxin in the canteen, sat down with breakfast and said, "where did you go last night? There''s a dinner party for you to attend, and no one answers your phone calls. " "Too tired. I fell asleep." Master Yongxin said quietly. He will not let others know what he is doing. The less people they know, the better. If they know the real thing, they will laugh at him. It''s hard to say whether they will kneel down and lick Lin fan like themselves. If so, there will be a lot of pressure. "Is it?" Lin Daoming showed an expression that I believe you are a fool, and then whispered: "to tell you the truth, although you are a strong Buddhist high court, no matter young, old or young, there will always be that demand. I can understand you, but you can''t let others know your identity, otherwise it will have a great impact." If it is in the past. Master Yongxin is absolutely speechless. He is angry at Lin Daoming. And now master Yongxin is going to clean up his job and leave. "There''s a problem. There''s definitely a problem." Lin Daoming looked at the other side''s back and thought deeply. What was he hiding? Now that''s the case. According to his idea, it''s definitely not a simple thing. In the dormitory. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang squat in front of the rooster with staring eyes. Their expression is very surprised. "The third one." "What''s the matter with it today?"Every morning two eggs can replenish their physical strength, but I didn''t expect the hen to lay the third one. The evil cock is under great pressure. Two stupid human beings squatted in front of it and made it feel so stressed that there was no way but to continue. They said that four would be four. In the past, two were to confuse the enemy''s sight, but now the two more were to know the danger well and must show their ability. The last egg rolled to the ground. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are looking at each other, and the eyes of both sides are twinkling with surprise. "You''re great." Lin Fan touched the hen''s head and praised. "Great." So is Lao Zhang. The evil Rooster squats on the ground and lets two stupid human beings touch the head of the rooster. Damned guys, if it''s not for the great cause of the evil, do you think you can touch the head of the evil hero? It looks out through the window. The blue sky is branded in the corns. It seems to see the future. It is wearing a heroic crown, and a group of evil things shout: "long live the hero and evil rooster." "Hero evil cock, I will give you a baby." In the eyes of all, our evil cock will become a legendary evil. Not long after it fantasized, the rope around its neck came from Li Dao and pulled it out. It knew that as an undercover pet, it would accompany two stupid humans to wander. I only hope that the same kind can send reliable strong people. Don''t be like the previous evil cockroach demon. It''s a complete evil. And it will be good undercover, and strive to get information that can give the human world a fatal blow. Special department gate. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stood at the door waiting for master Yongxin. Yesterday, they agreed to go out on patrol together to help those in need. Waiting for a long time, still did not see each other. "Keep waiting?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang said, "let''s wait." They nodded tacit understanding and continued to stand at the door waiting. Master Yongxin was hiding in the grass. Seeing their figures, he scratched his head and was a little worried. Last night, he said he was waiting outside. You can''t stand at the gate. If you are seen by those people, you can definitely understand his idea at the first time. No way. He can only stay here and wait. At this point. One eyed man and others come out from inside. Heng Jianqiu and others chat with one eyed man about some topics at will. Instead of talking about business, they talk about some trivial things. Occasionally, there will be laughter. Hengjianqiu wants to report back to the headquarters first. Yanhai city successfully resists the attack of evil things, especially the killing of cockroaches, which reveals that it''s not that he doesn''t believe in the one eyed man. But the strength of the evil cockroach devil is terrible to the extreme. To be honest. It''s hopeful to compete with the evil cockroaches and demons with their strength, but it''s a bit reluctant or impossible to kill each other. The one eyed man was a little surprised to see the two people blocking the door. What were they doing at the door? It''s like waiting for someone. Jin Heli holds her glasses and the lens reflects light. She also notices the two mental patients at the door. All of a sudden. There was a roar. "What a bold evil creature! He dares to appear here and seek death." Heng Jianqiu has long felt something wrong with the smell around him. He is very sensitive to the smell of evil things when dealing with evil things all the year round. He looks for a circle and his eyes stay on the rooster at the door. Standing there, the evil cock suddenly felt a chill in his butt. It''s like being watched by someone. Terrible! Who on earth is peeping at me. The evil cock locks the chrysanthemum tightly. When he looks back, he finds a strong man pouncing on him. The fierce evil cock is in place. It''s not that it doesn''t want to fight. But it''s too scared to move. "Is this the end of my evil hero''s road?" At the moment of its despair. A pair of sacred hands, like opening the door of heaven, embrace it in warmth. "Hen, why do you tremble so much?" Lin fan holds the hen in his arms and caresses its feathers. It''s just so good that it suddenly becomes like this. He''s worried. The hen is very kind to them. It''s usually two eggs. From today on, he will give four eggs. He''s worried that they won''t have enough to eat. Heng Jianqiu stops in a hurry. He didn''t expect that some people would hold the evil things in their arms. Do evil things hide their identities? But it''s impossible. This is the headquarters of a special department. No matter how stupid the evil thing is, it can''t appear here. Ordinary people can''t see through the essence of the evil thing. Then they, who have been trained, can find it when they smell it."You go too far." Lin Fan looks at Heng Jianqiu angrily. "Do you know what''s in your arms?" Heng Jianqiu asked. "Apologize to my hen immediately." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang yelled: "it''s not wrong. I immediately apologize to the hen. It''s so nice to us, but you scare it. You really go too far. But if you apologize, we''ll forgive you." One eyed man is helpless. The trough! He just thought that there must be no problem when he saw the two mental patients, but the key is that the two mental patients are keeping a head of evil things. He doesn''t care. Such a weak evil thing can''t make any big waves. But Heng Jianqiu and others can''t bear it when they see evil things appearing in special departments. Now it''s very simple. You want to kill evil things, that is to work against two mental patients. Chapter 159 Heng Jianqiu frowns. Are these two guys really stupid or fake. When this happens, can''t you really see through the truth? To be able to appear in special departments means that they are definitely not ordinary people. He looked at the one eyed man. The meaning is very clear. As the head of a special department, you can''t find that it''s evil. But now you are standing there like an old dog. What are you thinking about? "Do you know what this is?" Heng Jianqiu asked, pointing to the evil cock. "Hen." Lin Fan said firmly. Heng Jianqiu takes a deep breath, "it''s evil." Lin Fan said: "evil things are also hens." If the mentality is not good people, absolutely spit blood, I talk with you about evil things, you especially with me pretend to be a hen. "Well behaved, don''t be afraid. Lao Zhang and I will protect you. You are the safest hen." Lin Fan stroked the hen''s head, and they would never give in to dangerous people. Lao Zhang approached Lin Fan''s ear and said in a low voice, "is there something wrong with his brain? Should we run away quickly, or he will go crazy and hurt us." When he said this, Lao Zhang looked at Heng Jianqiu. I''m afraid the other party will hear. It''s just that he seems to speak in a very low voice, but in fact, the voice is not small. As a senior member of the headquarters, Heng Jianqiu''s face turns blue and white. He is said to have brain problems by these two people, which is obviously humiliating him. Heng Jianqiu''s eyes become sharp. As a senior manager, he still has momentum. Lin Fan whispered: "his eyes have changed. He is on the edge of anger. Lao Zhang, you stand behind me and I will protect you." "Well." Lao Zhang hid behind Lin fan, stretched out half of his head and watched out for each other. At this point. One eyed man went to Heng Jianqiu and said, "don''t be nervous. I know about it. They are all members of the Department. It''s just their pet." "Do you know how to feed them?" Heng Jianqiu looks at the one eyed man in disbelief. The one eyed man said with a calm smile: "why not, this is not the headquarters, but my site. If anything goes wrong, I will take charge of it myself, and I believe that if I am here, there will never be any problem." It''s amazing that Heng Jianqiu didn''t expect that the one eyed man would connive his members to keep evil pets, which was impossible before. What changed the one eyed man''s mind. One eyed men can tell him out loud, because they are mental patients. I planted them several times, and the evil cockroach devil died miserably in each other''s hands. Why do you think they can? "Well, I hope you can watch it." Heng Jianqiu shakes his head and doesn''t want to meddle in his business. He also feels a little regret for his behavior. Indeed, this is Yanhai special department, one eyed man''s territory. He came from the headquarters, where he managed so much. It''s just a matter of character. I like to meddle. In the place where he once lived, he found that Lao Wang, a neighbor, often went downstairs to date a young girl. Lao Wang''s wife was industrious and friendly, so he couldn''t see it. So he told Lao Wang''s daughter-in-law about it. I feel sorry for the cheated. In the dark, what you do is like a clown in the eyes of others. But that night. He heard the sound of an ambulance downstairs. Not long after that, there were screams from the next room, as well as the screams of doctors and nurses. Until the next day. He just learned that something big happened in the early morning, Lao Wang''s thing was wiped, blood splashed on the spot, miserable. He can only sigh when he knows the truth. What I hope is that you can make up instead of such things. If he knew that meddling would cause such harm, he would definitely remind each other in a more tactful way. It''s just that it''s too late to say anything. It''s no use regretting. "You stop." Lin Fan said. Old Zhang pulls Lin Fan''s sleeve and shakes his head in fear. Don''t meddle in other''s business. If the other party has a brain problem, it will hurt us. Lin Fan gives Lao Zhang a reassuring look, then looks at Heng Jianqiu seriously and says, "I need you to apologize to my friend hen." Very firm, very serious. Since Lao Zhang was hurt by the evil cockroach demon, Lin Fan felt very uncomfortable. He must protect his friends. Although hens are not human. But every day we lay eggs for them and give them delicious food, which shows that everyone is a good friend, so no one can bully his good friend. The evil cock was stunned. Friends? Ha ha, I didn''t expect that the charm of my evil cock is so powerful that even human beings are admired by me. It seems that the charm of the future evil hero is really hard to resist.The one eyed man said, "it''s not intentional. Forget it." "No, apologize to my friend." Lin Fan said firmly. The one eyed man comes to the side and calls Hao Ren directly. Soon. The phone was put through. "Hao Ren, don''t talk. Listen to me. If Lin fan is serious about something, how can he solve it?" ¡­¡­ Five seconds passed. The one eyed man frowned and said, "Hello! I''m asking you something A moment later, Hao Ren''s voice came from the phone. "Didn''t you tell me not to talk?" Shit! If Hao Ren appears in front of the one eyed man, he will smash his opponent''s head. "I''ll let you talk now." "Don''t you know what happened to them? Mental patients'' thinking is different from that of ordinary people. They have great jumping ability. Their thinking is just like a mess of thread. They need to go around a big circle to find the thread. In the process of searching, they think they can''t understand it. But once they are allowed to find the thread directly, it will be difficult. Just follow the meaning. I don''t have to hand it in next. " The one eyed man pondered. What he said is reasonable. "How do you think so clearly about mental patients now? You can''t be..." "Don''t challenge my major with your ignorance. You will understand after you have been here for decades." Doodle! The one eyed man hung up and didn''t want to talk nonsense to Hao renduo, then returned to the scene. Heng Jianqiu touched the goatee and shook his head with a wry smile. He couldn''t understand it. He looked at the one eyed man and said: "is this your member? Does he not know who I am? " In his position and ability. It''s been a long time since I apologized. He waited for the one eyed man to deal with it. Give the young man a good lesson. Although you are likely to be right, right or wrong is not important. The important thing is absolute obedience to the leadership. Even if you are right, you should say that you are wrong. Just after that. The words from the ear, but let Heng Jianqiu stare straight eyes. "Brother Jianqiu, what are you doing? Since you scare people, apologize." The one eyed man patted Heng Jianqiu on the shoulder. The meaning is very clear. What do you think? I''m sorry. "What are you talking about?" Heng Jianqiu looks at the one eyed man like a ghost. He didn''t expect to be asked to apologize? The one eyed man tugged at Heng Jianqiu, "the younger generation are watching. Don''t make it seem that the older generation bullies the younger generation. It''s bad for your reputation. Moreover, if you apologize, you can still earn your reputation in vain. When people talk about you, they must give you a thumbs up and praise you." No way. Mental patients can''t afford to offend. Heng Jianqiu is another tough guy. He can only coax him to apologize first. It''s a very difficult world. As the leader of Yanhai special department, he needs to manage a lot of things. Now even such small things need to be managed by himself. Who can help him is not demanding, as long as he has the ability to do things. Maybe if it''s a one eyed man, it''s right to think about it in his heart. It''s really the time to brush a good reputation. Heng Jianqiu looked at Lin Fan and said with a smile, "sorry, I scared you. I apologize." Let''s not say whether the attitude is sincere or not. That''s amazing. The four strong men who followed hengjianqiu looked at him in surprise. They didn''t expect to apologize. And then I knew for a second. If you look at the increasing number of members around you, you will have a clear understanding. It''s not only in front of the one eyed man, but also in the eyes of the younger generation. This reputation will rise again. The one eyed man was relieved. Oh, it''s so difficult. When he encountered such a problem, it was always hengjianqiu''s fault. What can he do when he sees evil things? This is a special department. Just think about it a little and you can understand. How can evil things appear here? Isn''t this about death? Oh There must be a reason. If you can think of that. That''s not so much. At this time, Lin Fan held the rooster to Heng Jianqiu and said, "what you want to apologize for is it. We are not frightened by you." The one eyed man stares. Everyone around me is stupid. Young man, your road is narrow. Evil things cock staring at eyes, life can''t love, I don''t have this idea, don''t care about the other way don''t apologize, I don''t care. This evil thing is undercover. Undercover has no dignity. If any undercover has dignity, it is not far from death.Heng Jianqiu stares at the rooster. His eyes are calm. The more calm he is, the more terrible he is. He can apologize to human beings, but he can''t do it and can''t tolerate it now. The one eyed man wants to be killed. This is special And right now. A terrible thing happened. The evil cock stretched out by Lin fan is very flustered in the face of Heng Jianqiu''s eyes. Then, it can''t hold back. "Ah! I''m going to pee. " From a certain point, a curved water column swept out, and then it was in the middle of Heng Jianqiu''s face. It''s wet. It''s quiet around. The one eyed man who just wanted to talk could only blink his eyes dryly when he saw this scene. What kind of play is this. The rooster shivers and wails. What stupid things have I done. "Damned evil thing." Hengjianqiu can''t bear it. He takes a bold hand, opens his fingers and grabs the rooster, no matter whose it belongs to They should all be killed. "No," he said The one eyed man yelled in a hurry, trying to stop him at the same time. He is not worried about the safety of Lin fan at all. But the safety of hengjianqiu is frightening. Chapter 160 Heng Jianqiu is not carried away by anger. He is very calm now. Although he seems to be very angry, he just scares the other party. He has a very specific idea and can''t keep the evil things. Now that he finds out, he can kill the evil things with his anger. The power of rushing to the past is very strong, but he keeps his hand. He always pays attention to the boy''s situation and won''t hurt him at all. "This evil thing is dead." The chicken feather of the evil rooster is cracked, the eyes of the rooster are round, and a piece of chicken excrement falls. It''s not just pissed, it''s shit. The rooster whined. I''m afraid the undercover career is going to end completely. The legendary life of the evil hero is short and sad. "Too much." Lin Fan didn''t expect the other party to hurt his good friend hen. He was very angry and hit the other party''s palm with a fist. Bang! Heng Jianqiu''s face changed greatly. An amazing force passed from his arm to his whole body. His face seemed to be flapped by the strong wind, almost transformed. Finish the calf! So powerful. The idea is formed in a moment, and then the body flies upside down, whew, disappear from the original place. "Lao Zhang, let''s run. He''s dangerous." Lin Fan took Lao Zhang and the hen, but he didn''t look back and ran away. "This..." The one eyed man stood in the same place, then looked at hengjianqiu, who was blasted into the distance and sunken in the wall. Everyone around was shocked. It''s like hell. Every member has a question mark in mind. Just arrived. What happened? One eyed man steps to Heng Jianqiu, trying to pick him out of the wall. "Don''t move!" Heng Jianqiu makes a sound in a hurry. The one eyed man just put out his hand there. He felt uncomfortable. Why do you do it? If it was before, I was absolutely as jealous of evil as you. I was decisive in killing. But since I saw Lin Fan fight against the evil cockroach, he adjusted his mind and couldn''t provoke him at will. That''s why it happens again. The first time I called Hao Ren and asked him for his opinions. Experts are experts. There is absolutely no problem with his opinions. He also listened carefully. After the fact, there is a truth. Even if someone doesn''t believe it, he can''t help it. "Get me some bonesetting experts." Heng Jianqiu knows his condition, but there is no injury, but there is a sign of bone fracture. One eyed man comforted: "rest assured, we will bear the medical expenses." Heng Jianqiu looks at the one eyed man strangely. Is it the problem of drug cost? Now it is Lin Daoming and others who can take this matter calmly. They saw with their own eyes the battle between the other side and the evil cockroach demon. Strength is really terrible. Just this punch. If you can still speak, it means that you are really lucky to be alive. Outside. "Don''t worry, hen, we''ll protect you." Lin Fan stroked the hen''s head and said. The scared face of the evil cock is not bloody. The corns will burst. As for what just happened. It doesn''t want to ask more, and it doesn''t want to do more, as long as it can live. Undercover career can continue, everything is developing in a better direction. Lin Fan said: "just now I seem to beat him away, he should be ok?" "I think it''s OK, but it''s very dangerous now. I think we''ll wait until the evening to go back and ask about the situation," Lao Zhang thought Hearing this, Lin Fan nodded thoughtfully. I think it makes sense. Just as they left the special department and entered the corner, master Yongxin jumped out and said: "why is it so slow? I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. " Lin fan asked, "are you waiting for us here? I thought it was at the door Master Yongxin pretended to be confused and said, "we made an appointment here yesterday. We didn''t say we would wait at the door." Lin Fan looked at Lao Zhang in doubt. Lao Zhang thought, "it seems so." "Well, that''s my mistake. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long." Lin Fan politely apologized. He thought, no wonder he would wait so long, but he didn''t wait for the other party. It turned out that he was in the wrong position. For master Yongxin, what he is doing now is like doing secret activities. I''m afraid others will see it. Especially those who are the most dangerous. They come downtown, and there are buildings being renovated everywhere. Master Yongxin is always watching Lin Fan and Lao Zhang.He found that the relationship between the two is unusual, just like a close friend, and then he humbly asked for advice. Although he seems to be a little old now, he also wants to become stronger. It''s basically impossible for him to get a unique knowledge from a one eyed man. He can only find a way from a young man. Take your time, don''t worry. It''s hard for him to play with young men at his age. But as a teacher, he feels that it''s a great thing to play with capable people. Master Yongxin came to Lin Fan''s side and asked with a smile, "I see you fighting with the evil cockroach demon. It''s amazing and powerful." Rainbow fart still has to be blown, but it''s just a little obscure. He is also a person who wants to face, and it''s not a good thing for his age to fart casually. "Who is the evil cockroach devil?" Lin fan asked curiously. Master Yongxin was stunned. "Ha ha, low-key, really low-key. I can understand why you can have such strength when you are young. Like some young men now, some of them think that they are lawless and have no heaven. They don''t know that there are people outside the world and there is heaven outside the world." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other, their eyes twinkle with curiosity. They don''t understand each other''s words. It always feels weird. "Who is the evil cockroach devil?" Lin fan asked. The expression is very serious, also very serious, want to know the other party said evil thing cockroach devil is who, he is very confused. When you encounter something you don''t understand, you must ask clearly. Master Yongxin pondered, what is the meaning of the other party''s words? Does it have some profound meaning? "The one you met the day before yesterday." He didn''t say who it was, but he reminded him from the side. If it was someone else who asked this question, he would definitely say, you are trying to pretend to be forced, you are trying to pretend to be crazy. Such a stinky way of asking questions, all open mouth. Lin Fan suddenly realized, "Oh, it''s him. He''s really hateful. I won''t forgive him for bullying Lao Zhang. But if he apologizes sincerely, I think I''ll forgive him. But it all depends on what Lao Zhang says. I always watch Lao Zhang." Another strange question. Master Yongxin asked: "you are so powerful. How do you practice in ordinary times? Can you tell me about it?" After all, I can''t help it. I''m eager to know the cultivation method. It''s normal to think about it. Who is not curious? Even the one eyed man is curious, but why he didn''t ask is not because he was hurt too much by Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Gradually there was a shadow. If you want to say who is the most unfortunate in the special sector, it must be the one eyed man. Lin Fan said with a smile, "I didn''t practice it very much. I used to use electric shock therapy. Now I just embrace nature, feel nature, and occasionally cooperate with Lao Zhang''s acupuncture. It''s basically like this." Master Yongxin heard about Lao Zhang''s acupuncture again and asked curiously, "is this acupuncture very powerful? Do you think you can try it on me? In fact, I also want to try it." After all, I can''t help it. I still want to get some benefits from Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. This is normal. "Would you believe my acupuncture?" Lao Zhang grabbed master Yongxin''s sleeve and asked expectantly. What he likes most is to help others. Now some people are willing to believe in his acupuncture, which is the happiest thing for him. Only Lin Fan and Liu Ying are willing to believe him. He always hopes to help the one eyed man with the knowledge he has learned. Although he has made several mistakes, which led to the other party no longer trusting him, he has always made efforts. Now some people believe in his ability. He feels so happy. Master Yongxin said in a hurry: "Xin, I absolutely believe in your ability. If I don''t trust you, I won''t ask." If the one eyed man knows. Absolutely will gloat at at him, you this is the brain serious to the extreme, I believe several times, the final result is so tragic, you actually head iron believe. Let''s see how strong you are. I have to say. This is a very sad thing. Lao Zhang said happily, "Lin fan, he believes me." Lin fan is happy for Lao Zhang, "well, I''m sure you can." Looking at the two so happy, master Yongxin calmly recites the Buddha''s name, Amitabha. Although he always feels that there is something wrong, the problem is not serious. Step by step, it''s a good start. Walk, walk. They passed a game hall. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are standing at the gate of the game hall. They are fascinated. Master Yongxin asked, "I''ll take you to play for a while."As soon as he wanted to go in, he found the two standing at the door motionless, as if they were thinking about something. "I don''t know what happened to Xiaobao." Lin Fan said. "Yes, I haven''t seen Xiaobao for a long time. I miss him very much." Lao Zhang said. Xiaobao is really good to them and a good friend they recognize. Think about it. I haven''t seen Xiaobao for several days. I don''t know how Xiaobao is now. They used to play games with Xiaobao here. Master Yongxin then said, "I''ll take you to play." They looked at each other and then nodded. "All right." The owner of the game hall was waiting at the counter. Business has been sluggish recently. Some time ago, he broke up with several friends of primary school students. At first, he didn''t pay attention to them. Later, he found out how terrible primary school students are. They even organized gangs to boycott his game hall. As a result, he didn''t even have a place to make a little money. It''s a pit. Chapter 161 If he could turn back the clock, he would never quarrel with primary school students just because he gave away a few game boards, and finally cut off his robes. I feel uncomfortable when I think back to that scene. Pupils look angry, tears in the eyes, a little cry: "we will not come here to play, you hurt the feelings between us." The owner of the game hall held a cigarette in his mouth and waved, "hurry home and do your homework." It''s so ruthless and overbearing. And the contradiction between him and the primary school students also ended. Primary school students have dignity, even if they are often combined by their parents in doubles, but outside, it''s still my destiny. I want to play video games. If you don''t give me face, I will call on everyone not to come to your shop. If anyone dares to come, we will block him at the door of the toilet. At this point. When the owner of the game console hall heard the footsteps, he looked up powerlessly. Suddenly, he was like a pulsating appendage. He was energetic and industrious. He showed a humble smile and said: "welcome to all the bosses." Then look back. Gee! Strange. Why didn''t the local tyrant come here. Although he didn''t see the local tyrant little brother, he still warmly received him and dedicated the most brilliant smile of his life to all the bosses. I''m afraid that even when he got married, his smile was not as sweet as it is now. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are sitting in front of the game console, waiting. At the bar. "How much, boss?" The owner of the game hall asked with a smile. He was very curious. What''s the origin of the boss? I''m a little old and feel strange, but the one who can play with those two bosses must be the rich. After all, excellent people must be with excellent people. This bald old man must be a super boss. When he thought of the tips he would get, he was excited to want to fly. "A hundred bucks." Master Yongxin took out a hundred yuan. I feel it''s enough. Buying more is a waste. Rubbing hands, looking forward to the boss, heard a hundred, put aside in the heart, not good ah, how can so little, but think about it, skillfully take out the game currency, quietly waiting for tips. Master Yongxin looked at the beverage price list on the wall, took out a few pieces of change and said, "three drinks, ice." "All right." The boss of the game hall nodded, and then saw that the boss was still standing here, and his mind became active again. It seemed that he was going to tip, but the other party didn''t move. He must be thinking about how much to tip. "Boss, what else can I do for you?" "As long as you say it, there''s nothing I can''t do." It''s not easy to make money, and it''s not easy to serve others well. In order to make some money, face is not an important thing. Just call your father for money. Master Yongxin frowned. The boss flattered him a little too much. Is the service attitude so good in order to make money? But whether it''s good or not, you have to change it. "For three drinks, you should have change." Master Yongxin said with a smile. He is indeed a rich man, but money is something out of his life. Most of them go to charity. He saves money for charity. Three yuan seems not much, but when he is short of three yuan and can''t get three yuan, he feels the most miserable. The owner of the game hall found something wrong. It''s not what he thought. But soon. He thought of a possibility. That is, the old generation of rich people like to test others. They must want to test their character with the help of these three yuan. Hum, I''ve been in the game hall for many years. If I can''t see this, I''m really in vain. As long as you pass the examination. There will be rich returns. The owner of the game hall quickly apologized and said, "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I forgot. In order to show my apology, there''s no charge for these three drinks." Master Yongxin found that the boss was a little too enthusiastic. But seeing the boss make such a decision. He can only accept the boss''s kindness, no money, no money, anyway, three drinks are not too valuable, spend a few dollars to buy bottled, can pour out n drinks. The owner of the game hall smiles contentedly. Step by step right, step by step right, he was able to open the game hall in the downtown area for such a long time without closing down. Naturally, he had marketing means and smart mind. Without this ability, he would not have been able to survive until now. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are playing video games. There are no fancy operations, only fists and kicks. Outside. Yiliang luxury extended car slowly stopped, followed by a few also very luxury cars. The bodyguard in Black opened the door. Qian Xiaobao came out with his schoolbag on his back. "They didn''t come to me."Xiaobao is very sad. He goes to Qingshan mental hospital to find his two good friends. Director Hao tells him that he is not here. Then he went to the special department to find his good friend. The female members of the reception desk of the special department are full of doubts. We haven''t heard of both of them. Are you looking for the wrong place, little friend. Xiao Bao is very sad to leave. Then he came to the game hall. When he was alone, he would come to the game hall to play games. Although he was alone, he was able to pass the time. The owner of the game hall is waiting quietly. He firmly believes that his own efforts, the other side will see. There are footsteps. Could it be that the primary school students couldn''t resist the temptation of the game console to beat their own face, make up with him, and re throw themselves into the arms of the game console? Just as he was ready to get up and tell them that today''s booking, all hurry to leave for me. Until you see someone coming. He couldn''t sit still. The eyes start to glow. "Welcome, boss." The owner of the game hall can''t bear the excitement in his heart. The local tyrant who really doesn''t tell you the routine is coming. This is his happiest time. Xiaobao hook fingers, with the bodyguard behind habitually took out a stack of money to throw to each other. "Turn on my master. Hurry up." It''s a shame to be smashed with money, but the boss has never felt like this, and even wants to shout out, please smash the dirty money on me, don''t give me face, or even don''t give me any dignity. Lin fan, who is playing the game, hears the sound and turns back curiously. Then he is surprised and says: "Xiaobao." Qian Xiaobao saw Lin Fan and ran over happily, "how can you be here?" But soon. When Xiaobao saw master Yongxin beside him, he felt as if he had been robbed of his treasure. He looked lost and said: "you have new friends, so you don''t want to play with me, right?" "I went to Castle Peak to find you, you are not in, I went to your work place to find you, you are not in, now you and Lao Zhang with others to play here, do not know to inform me, I am very angry, I do not want to talk to you." Xiaobao turned his head, stubbornly tooted his mouth, and had an impulse to cry. Children are so straightforward. Unhappy is unhappy. It''s like a best friend betraying himself. "No, Lao Zhang and I went to see you some time ago. You were not at home." Lin Fan feels that Xiaobao seems to be unhappy. Although he doesn''t know why, he and Lao Zhang like to play with Xiaobao. "Well! I don''t believe what you said. Why didn''t you come to me today? " Xiaobao is a stubborn baby with few friends. He is the most proud future rich without friends. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are the only two who can be regarded as good friends by him. Now he sees his best friend playing with others. He was very unhappy. Lin Fan scratched his head, pulled Xiaobao and said, "Xiaobao, let''s play games." The screen of the game console shows Lao Zhang being Ko by him. "No play." Xiao Bao snorted and turned his head again. He was very delicate. The meaning was very clear. The baby is very angry now. If you coax me well, I will forgive you, but you must promise that you must shout at me when you come out to play in the future, otherwise I will be angry. Master Yongxin said with a smile, "I''ll play with you." Xiaobao''s two thick eyebrows were twisted together, and he glared at master Yongxin. He put down his schoolbag and immediately sat down on the chair and said, "start quickly. I want you to know my strength." He glanced at master Yongxin as if to say, you can''t steal my good friend from me. The bodyguards stood there without expression. They did not expect that master Xiaobao would value the two friends so much. In the past, master Xiaobao had made friends, but they always ended their quarrels and never took the initiative to make up with each other. Now this is the first time. The owner of the game hall distributed the prepared cartoon to the bodyguards. It''s all very exciting comics. It''s absolutely eye-catching. Then. When the owner of the game hall saw a group of primary school students coming, he ran out to stop them. There were distinguished guests in them, and they had already reserved the venue. Moreover, these primary school students still had conflicts. It seems that they really came to accept the advice as he thought. A little fat man with a runny nose raised his head and said: "boss, we are here. If you are willing to give me five game coins, I will forgive you and let my friends play in your game hall." Now at this time, where does he have time to pay attention to these primary school students? He waved his hand and said: "go home and do your homework quickly. Every day, if you have something to do, you can run to the game hall. Be careful, I''ll tell your parents, let them cut you with a stick."The little fat man glared and said, "boss, you hurt our feelings with you by doing this. Three game coins are OK." "Go home and do your homework." The owner of the game hall said impatiently. Little fat Dun held back his tears and said: "if you hurt me like this, I won''t forgive you. In the future, I won''t let my classmates come to your game hall. You have lost my support for you." "Let''s go." The owner of the game hall looked at the pupils, but shook his head. These kids. If you don''t study hard, you have to play games. As a man with a sense of justice, you have to stop this kind of behavior and rely on your own efforts to guide them on the right path. Chapter 162 KO£¡ Xiaobao proud of holding his head, that is to say, see, angry I can burst out the strongest power, did not win me, if you want to win, you have to coax me. "Xiaobao, you have made great progress. You have never won before. Now you have won. It''s really great." Lin Fan said happily. Paula shrugged her head and was dejected. It''s not like that. I used to let you. In fact, my real level is very good. But now it''s said that it''s making progress. I''m very angry. "How about let me have one?" Master Yongxin asked, he has no interest in the game, but through the game between each other, can enhance friendship. Lin Fan said with a smile, "good." Master Yongxin sat down, looked at Qian Xiaobao and said, "little friend, I''ll play a game with you." "It''s no fun. I won''t play with you." Xiaobao gets up and doesn''t want to play with master Yongxin who robbed his friend, while Lao Zhang sits down and wants to play with master Yongxin. Xiaobao''s performance is very obvious, that is, he doesn''t like to see Master Yongxin, but is entangled with Lin fan. "Where can I find you in the future?" He couldn''t find Lin fan when he went to Qingshan or special departments. To be able to meet really depends on luck. Lin Fan said, "you can go to the place where we work to find us." Xiaobao knew that Lin fan would say that. Then he had an idea and pulled Lin fan, "I''ll take you to buy a mobile phone. If you have a mobile phone, it''s very convenient for me to find you." "Will it be convenient?" Lin fan asked. Xiaobao nodded, "well, well, it must be very convenient. I can call you if I have nothing to do." Looking at the cartoon, the bodyguards are envious. Master Xiaobao is so kind to the two mental patients. If we are also mental patients, will master Xiaobao be so kind to us? To be honest. This is the first time that they have been so envious of the mentally ill. Xiaobao leads Lin fan out. As for Lao Zhang and master Yongxin, it''s good to let them play games here, while the evil Rooster naturally follows. He keeps Xiaobao''s appearance in mind. It must be very important for him to be a friend of this stupid human. Undercover agents have to be good at finding things that people don''t pay much attention to. It thinks of itself as a good undercover. Even, it can domineering tell those evil things of the same kind, I evil things cock in the special department headquarters, urine sprinkle strong, but also leisurely leave, ask you who can do it? It won''t admit to being scared. Is in a very normal situation with urine wake up each other, is so overbearing. "Lao Zhang, I went shopping with Xiao Bao." Lin Fan said back. Lao Zhang immediately got up and followed him, "wait for me, I''ll go too. " Master Yongxin, who is skillfully operating, looks at their back and can only get up and follow them. He knows that the child is wary of him and ponders for a moment. If he wants to have a good relationship with him, he is afraid that he needs to have a good relationship with him. Think about it and laugh. It''s just a child. Can you coax me? It''s all within reach. "Good morning, everybody." The humble boss saw off the guests online and sent them to the gate. He watched each other''s back. Until he disappeared at the end of the street, he withdrew his eyes and showed a bright smile on his face. It''s really a beautiful day. The harvest is really rich. What he liked most was that the little local tyrant came here to play video games. At the same time, he found that the bald old man might really be a poor man. Mobile phone shop. When a female shop assistant saw a group of bodyguards in black come in, she was pale and pale. She thought of the plot in the movie. When the big man was eating, because he saw that the waitress was beautiful, she asked her younger brother to wait outside. Then what happened I can''t imagine. I''m so shy. Then she saw three adults and a child, and her face turned even whiter. Could it be that "Two phones, the most expensive and the best." Xiaobao stood on the chair brought by the bodyguard with his hands in his pockets and said calmly. The son of the richest man is domineering. His appearance and shopping spirit are absolutely different from those of ordinary people. Of course. If I have money, I can be so aggressive. The salesgirl found that she was thinking too much. She quickly took out two mobile phones from the counter and said, "these are the latest two mobile phones. They are the best mobile phones in our shop. Not long after they came out, they are the same price. They may be a little expensive." Xiaobao beckons. The bodyguard took out the card and said, "swipe the card, and then apply for two phone cards, each of which is worth 100000 yuan. " the salesgirl was stunned, as if to hell. To tell you the truth, she had never met such a powerful person.Buying two phones is nothing. The point is that the charge is a little scary. "Hurry up, our young master has something else to do." Said the bodyguard. These ordinary people are so shocked by this operation. If she knows that the young master has more control, I''m afraid that the problem of age gap will disappear completely. "OK, OK, just a moment, please." When she met a big customer, the salesgirl didn''t dare to hesitate and handled the business skillfully. Before long, she handed two new mobile phones to Xiaobao and said with a smile: "it''s done." Xiaobao enters his number into the mobile phone, dials, rings, and then hangs up. "Like it or not?" He gave his cell phone to Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Lin Fan said with a smile, "I like it." Lao Zhang said happily, "I like it very much, too, but I have a watch. When I get rich, I will buy you a watch." Happiness is so simple. "Ah! My watch is missing. " Lao Zhang picked up his sleeve and tried to show off his watch, only to find that the watch in his wrist had disappeared. He said with a little cry, "Lin fan, my watch is missing." After a bath, the watch is gone. But for Lao Zhang, it''s a real watch, not a fake. Lin Fan scratched his head and left the brush in the dormitory. If he took it with him, he could draw the watch for Lao Zhang. Seeing that Lao Zhang was in such a bad mood, he took Lao Zhang''s shoulder and comforted him. "Don''t be sad. I must have left it in the dormitory. We''ll find it when we go back." "Really?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said with a smile, "it''s true." Xiaobao jumps down from the chair, and the bodyguards around him immediately stretch out their hands. In case Xiaobao falls down, they will lie on the ground and become Xiaobao''s meat mat. "Lin fan, Lao Zhang, let me take you to buy watches. I''ll give you the best watches." Xiaobao said, pulling them. What he was most afraid of was that his two good friends would be robbed, especially the bald old man around him. Master Yongxin said with a smile, "little friend, can you give me one? I can teach you martial arts." It''s martial arts that can win. And he thought it over. If you want to get close to children, you should let them see some interesting things, such as hand splitting bricks and so on. Generally, children will have strong curiosity when they see these things. Xiaobao glanced at master Yongxin. Who are you? Do you want a face? When my money comes from the wind? Even if it''s scraped, I won''t give it to you. I''ll give it to my best friend. Master Yongxin''s casual joke brings Xiaobao''s scorn. What master Yongxin can''t accept is that the bodyguards around him also show the same look. As for the salesgirl, not to mention. The meaning revealed in his eyes is like saying: such an old man, who still takes advantage of other people''s children, is a shameless old man. Xiaobao is rich and has a lot of money. Besides money, he has only two best friends, so the watch shop he went to is the most luxurious shopping mall in Yanhai city. Don''t ask about the price. He doesn''t care about the money. To talk about money is to insult the most pure friendship between good friends. When the bodyguards saw this scene. They are sour again. To be honest. I''m really envious. We meet young master Xiaobao every day, and we spend a long time with him. Why can''t we get such treatment. It''s sour. It''s like eating a large slice of lemon. "Is it good?" Xiao Bao asked. Lin Fan looked at Lao Zhang, "Xiao Bao asked if you look good?" Lao Zhang shook the watch in his wrist, excited and surprised, and said: "it''s good-looking, especially good-looking, very textured. I feel cool, and there''s weight. I like it so much." "Xiao Bao, you''re very kind." Xiao Bao raised his head and said with a smile, "we are friends. I''m happy to buy them for you." And Lin fan is also the first time to wear a watch. It''s strange, but on the whole, it''s pretty good. The bodyguard took the bank card to pay the bill. When he saw the bill, he was stunned. Two watches cost more than 20 million. The trough! He may not be able to make it all his life. Unless master Xiaobao gives them a bonus when he''s happy, it''s possible. This is already the best watch in the watch shop. It belongs to the treasure of the town shop. Xiaobao''s habit is not the best, but the most expensive. You can say Xiao Bao is a fool. Because I really like to spend money. But it''s basically impossible for this fool to buy you expensive things.Master Yongxin followed the way. I deeply feel how terrible the malice of rich people is. There is money. It''s overbearing. Master Yongxin has communicated with Xiaobao many times, hoping to get to know him, but what he got was ignored. He is not a person who is good at showing off his identity. But now this situation, he does not mind a good show, so occasionally, he pretended to drop his certificate in front of Xiaobao, but Xiaobao ignored a step on it, leaving a thick footprint, laughing and chatting with Lin fan, saying where to play, or where to eat. This deeply hurt master Yongxin''s heart. I''ve never seen a little rabbit like you in my life. At night. It''s getting dark. Special departments. "Goodbye, Xiao Bao." Lin Fan waved his hand and said goodbye to Xiaobao. They were sent back by Xiaobao. Originally, he wanted to send Xiaobao home, but Xiaobao had to send them back. He could only agree to Xiaobao''s request. "Remember to answer the phone." Xiao Bao said with a wave. "All right." A black limousine left. "Xiao Bao is really a good man," Lao Zhang said Lin Fan agreed and nodded: "yes." Master Yongxin did not come back with them. Instead, he withdrew ahead of time. He was afraid that he would be seen by someone who wanted to go back to the Department. That would be a very troublesome thing for him. At this point. Master Yongxin went back to his residence and sighed silently. Today''s progress is not big. He was blocked by that smelly boy. As soon as he got close, he would pull Lin Fan and never give him a chance to get close. Whenever he got close, Xiao Bao would pull Lin Fan forward, just not give him a chance to get close. Take out your cell phone. There''s news in the group. [Yanhai four heavenly kings. ¡¿ this is their group name. It''s about the day. Heng Jianqiu is directly sent to the hospital, but the injury is not serious. It''s just that some bones seem to be broken, so he needs to go to the hospital to plaster for a period of time. Master Yongxin didn''t chat in the group at will. He''s going to keep a low profile now. Until the wind direction of the chat changed, he felt that he could not go on like this. [do you feel that boy''s strength is too strong? I want to ask him how to cultivate. ¡¿ [same feeling, I''d like to know. ¡¿ [maybe we can get closer to this guy. ¡¿ Master Yongxin couldn''t tolerate the news. If you kneel down and lick it. The competition on my side has become greater. Master Yongxin pondered for a moment and sent a message directly. What do you think? They are all the top strong men of the older generation. They are so shameless to learn the cultivation method from a younger generation. If they are known, they will be laughed off. ¡¿ [wow, Yongxin, you finally show up. What are you doing? I can''t see you in the daytime. ¡¿ [you don''t care what I do. It''s really shameful. If any of you want to learn from a younger generation, I want to give you good publicity. ¡¿ [well Why do I always feel that you are a little excited? ¡¿ Master Yongxin on the Internet is not at all flustered. What the other party said can not have any impact on him. He knows that the situation of these old guys needs face. If it''s true, it will lose face. That''s the effect. [I''m practicing. When I see your remarks, I just feel disdain for your actions. OK, it''s time to recite the Vajra Prajna Sutra. ¡¿ they did not know that master Yongxin had begun to lick Lin Fan on his knees. Think about Yongxin''s words, I feel a little reasonable. And they also believe that Yongxin can definitely do such a thing. Once some old enemies know that they are learning from a younger generation, they really don''t know what they will be like. It''s scary to think about it. Huatian hospital. VIP ward. A single room is like a simple suite with two bedrooms and one living room. It is well-equipped. Heng Jianqiu is lying on the hospital bed with his right leg hanging in plaster. He looks at the ceiling without expression. No one knows what he is thinking now, but it is definitely not a good thing. The one eyed man had just arrived at the hospital. He was very busy during the day and could only visit each other at night. "Well, the ward is quite comfortable. It''s the best ward in the hospital. I''m a little familiar with the Dean here. Everything comes according to the best one." The one eyed man handed the apple to each other. Nothing about the day. So far, the meaning is very clear. Everything is an accident. Don''t worry about it."Yes, it''s really good. What do you call the realm above level nine?" Heng Jianqiu asked. The one eyed man said with a smile, "you are stupid. Isn''t that the town level?" "Yes, you say I''m a strong man at the town level. Now I''m lying in the hospital. You tell me why and who is that guy?" Heng Jianqiu can''t accept the fact. If he was beaten by evil things, he would have no idea at all. The power of evil things is obvious to all. But the key now is that he is such a young man. With one blow, his strength is scattered all over his body. If the one eyed man didn''t catch him and help him unload some of his strength, would he still have a broken leg? I''m afraid I can be paralyzed by that kid. Two mental patients are the one eyed men who don''t want to talk. It''s not that they are afraid of being known, but that they are mentally ill. They belong to the existence of good flicker. As long as you are patient and have some access, it''s easy to flicker them away. Like he had a deep relationship with a psychopath? There is no such thing. I met several times and was cheated by them several times. Then I told Hao Ren that he would sign a contract, give some money and win over. Once you come across these, it''s more serious. I''m afraid it can be taken away. "Ha ha, I thought you were going to ask him something. I was not afraid of him. You know, I invited a strong man from deep mountains and forests. Don''t look down on others even though they are young. They have great cultivation talent." Said the one eyed man. Heng Jianqiu said with a bitter smile: "look down on it? I''m lying in the hospital now. Do you think I''ll look down on them? " One eyed man patted Heng Jianqiu on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, we will be responsible for your affairs in the end. Medical expenses and convalescence expenses are absolutely in place, and you won''t be responsible for them." "Do you think I''m afraid of paying for medicine?" Heng Jianqiu is still thinking about the fact that he was beaten by others. He picked it up with his palm. Why did he break his foot. The question puzzled him for a long time. The one eyed man comforts Heng Jianqiu. He is helpless. He came from the headquarters. He wanted to send him back early. Now he''s good. He''s afraid he can''t go back. He must rest here. Next. Heng Jianqiu was dissatisfied and said: "don''t get out of the way with me. There are so many strong people in the deep mountains. To tell you the truth, who is he? You know that there is a ground subsidence in the headquarters, but the trouble is a little big. The evil things there are generally a little fierce. If there are strong people to help, you know, there will be great progress." Needless to say, I knew hengjianqiu would talk about it. In Yanhai City, the mental patient is at ease, but if he goes to the headquarters, the situation will be bad, and the reason why he doesn''t want to let go is The devil once appeared here. It will attract a lot of evil things. In the past, if you don''t know his strength, you can forget it. Now that you know where he means to let go, you must leave him in Yanhai city. In case of serious problems, you can help. "Ha ha!" The one eyed man did not answer with a smile. Right now. Hengjianqiu''s mobile phone rings. "I''ll go out and you can talk." Said the one eyed man. Heng Jianqiu said, "don''t worry. I''m open and aboveboard. I''m not as careful as you are." Then I get through. Time goes by. His face grew heavy and he hung up. He looked at the one eyed man, thought for a moment and said, "there''s bad news. Do you want to hear it?" "What do you mean?" One eyed man asked, if it''s about Yanhai City, it''s impossible for him not to know. Someone will call him immediately. "I just called from the headquarters, and found that the evil things appeared in a collapsed area were moving towards Yanhai city. They may arrive in a few days. There are a lot of them, and there are probably powerful evil things." "It''s true that cities with demons will attract evil things. But up to now, no one has found out why cities with demons will attract evil things." Heng Jianqiu tells the one eyed man the news. Hearing this, the one eyed man''s face became serious. He immediately called the monitoring department. They paid attention to the migration of evil things. If he really came to Yanhai City, it would be a troublesome thing. No one wants to see such a thing. The situation of cockroaches and demons is really caused by the carelessness of the evil things. If all the evil things in the base camp attack, the damage to Yanhai city will be hard to estimate. "Now there are two roads in front of you. One is to announce the news to let the citizens leave Yanhai city for a while, the other is to give up Yanhai city and integrate into other cities for large-scale migration." "As you know, cities where demons have appeared will continue to attract evil things. Under the current situation, it is very difficult, very difficult, to stop the invasion of evil things."What Heng Jianqiu said was suggestions. If you let him choose. He must have chosen to retreat. In the past, the cities with demons were destroyed, and the surrounding cities were disturbed by some evil things, and gradually became calm. Now Yanhai city has not been destroyed, so I don''t know how much to experience. The one eyed man said, "I''ll go back first. You can recuperate." Special department monitoring room. When the one eyed man came to the Department, under the leadership of the department head, he came to a screen, accompanied by Jin Heli. At this point, there is a large black spot on the screen moving slowly. There''s a lot of data out there. It''s just that there are too many second and third level evil energy fluctuations. There are evil things hidden, so they can''t be detected. They just use level 2 and level 3 energy to confuse human beings. "It has just been monitored that there is indeed an army of evil things migrating. If the direction is not changed, it is estimated that it will arrive in Yanhai city in a week." The person in charge of the monitoring room is a middle-aged man. His name is Tang Wensheng. He used to be a middle-level member of the headquarters monitoring department. Later, because his wife was from Yanhai City, he settled in Yanhai city. "Jin Heli, I ask you to estimate tonight how much damage this evil army can cause to Yanhai city. I want the closest data." Said the one eyed man. "Yes." Jin Heli held her glasses and looked solemn. Then she left here. Now she''s going to the technology department to apply for launching an unmanned reconnaissance plane and go there to check the condition of the evil things. Chapter 163 Dormitory! "Do you think our watches look good?" Lao Zhang gives Liu Ying a needle. After a needle, he shakes his wrist in front of Liu Ying. His shining watch smells of a local tyrant. But to Lao Zhang, it means Identity! Status! Nobility! Lao Zhang is not a person who likes the new and dislikes the old, but he finds that Rolex, once worth millions, is not qualified to compare with today''s watches. "Nice, nice." Liu Ying is very envious. This is true envy, not false envy. With his income, it should be possible to buy such a watch, but if his daughter-in-law knows it, it is absolutely possible to be killed. Lao Zhang, who was praised, was smiling happily. "This is what our good friend Xiao Bao bought for us." It must be a show off for normal people to say such things. But Lao Zhang didn''t mean anything else, just showing off their good friends. Liu Ying is envious. I want such a friend, too. Ding Ding! The cell phone rings. "Xiao Bao called." Lin fan gets on the phone and lies down in bed chatting with Xiao Bao. Lao Zhang holds the silver needle and turns his head. He is attracted by the voice on the phone. Then he puts the silver needle in the needle box and lies beside Lin fan, listening to the voice on the phone. Liu Ying stares at me. Master, we are applying the needle. Your sudden retreat caught me off guard. Let''s be regular. How about going to communicate after the needle application? He can''t move now. Looking in the mirror and looking at the silver needle on his head, he is really nervous. Lao Zhang comforted: "don''t worry, wait for us to have a chat with Xiao Bao." Liu Ying wants to cry without tears. Master, you don''t have any professional quality. At least fix me up. The rooster squats quietly in the corner. Stupid human beings are really terrible. At the same time, human beings already know that it is an evil thing, but they still want to keep it. Do you want to fight with it? Arrogant and arrogant human beings are bound to pay a heavy price. It''s not so easy for Evil Heroes to be knocked down. You think I''m subdued, but I''m just an undercover, pretending to surrender and giving you a heavy blow at the most dangerous moment. From then on, it opened a new chapter brought by hero and evil cock. The hero of evil things. April fourth! The weather is fine and the blue sky makes people feel comfortable. Jin Heli stayed up all night. As an important member of the special department, she has a heavy burden and a kind of responsibility and momentum that women should not have. The UAV detects the moving troops of evil things according to the route. It''s just that there must be a strong sense ability in the evil things. They let the evil birds catch the UAV, so that they didn''t get any useful information at all. Want to know the details. Only a team can be sent to investigate, but the team sent in the past is absolutely doomed. At most, they can only report the news when they are dying, and they will never come back. She sent an email to every member, explaining the situation that the survival rate is very low. If she refuses to participate in the task, she can ignore the email. But what she didn''t think of. In the moment of a short film. There are a lot of people who are willing to participate in this activity. Only in the aspect of selection, we need to focus on the choice. If we tell the one eyed man that the other party will never agree, it is very unwise to take the initiative to die for the sake of information. Jin Heli lowers her head and thinks about things, but she doesn''t know the glass door in front of her. If she continues to walk past, she will smash the glass. If she is lucky, she will pass through the glass successfully. If she is not lucky, she is afraid to become a glass man. Pop! At the moment of touching, he stretched out his palm from the side, the back of his hand was close to the glass, and the palm of his hand was close to Jin Heli''s forehead. "You don''t seem to be very well." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang lead the hen out of the door. Seeing that someone is going to break the glass door, Lin fan, out of kindness, stretches out his palm to block the fate of the collision between his forehead and the glass. "Thank you." Jin Heli saw the glass door and knew that if she didn''t have the palm to help her, she would bump into it. When she saw who the other party was, her face changed slightly. Two psychopaths. "Lao Zhang''s acupuncture is very powerful. I can prick some needles for you. Do you need it?" Lin fan asked. Lin fan, who is very helpful, likes to sell Lao Zhang. He hoped that everyone could see the shining point of Lao Zhang, but there were too few people who could understand Lao Zhang''s power. Jin Heli is more curious about the two mental patients than anyone else. I just know they''re dangerous. The result of her investigation is that the one eyed man has been treated by these two mental patients.It''s not a second. It''s dangerous. "No, thank you." Jin Heli refuses and pushes the glass door to go out. She is not in a good state now, and she doesn''t have enough energy to deal with the two mental patients. She will talk with them after she has recovered her spirits. "Wait..." Cried Lin fan. Huatian hospital. Lin Fan carrying a box of milk, looked up at the familiar place, here is their second home, the feeling of returning home let them feel at ease, as if to return to the warm embrace. "That young lady just now is really a good person." He wants to know the situation of the gentleman who was in hospital yesterday. He is very sorry to know that he is in hospital. Although you have done something to my friend, my friend has nothing to do, but you are in hospital. Everything is because of me. I have the responsibility to visit you. So after learning that Heng Jianqiu lived in Huatian hospital, he borrowed 100 yuan from Jin Heli to buy a box of milk. Then he took Lao Zhang to the breakfast shop to eat something and ate with the remaining money. "Yes, we meet good people." Lao Zhang said. "Let''s go." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang come to the inpatient department and climb the stairs to the VIP ward on the top floor. The evil cock wants to curse his mother. Sick stuff. If you don''t take an elevator, you have to climb. You have a mental illness. The evil cock is right. He is really sick, but some people refuse to admit it. A nurse saw both of them, their faces slightly changed, and rushed to inform the doctor that the two mental patients had come to the hospital. We were afraid. The doctor has become the director. I just got promoted recently. He was able to go to the top not because of the good opinion of the president, but because of his rich experience and superb medical skills. Here we need to thank two selfless mental patients. It was their untiring death that enriched his medical skills and made him reach the highlight. The doctor appeared in front of them with the most sincere smile on his face. "You haven''t been here for a long time. What are you doing recently?" This is a question. What you say is like expecting someone to do something. Lin Fan said, "I''ve worked." "Oh, that''s great. Congratulations." The doctor smiles. Naturally, he doesn''t believe Lin Fan''s lies. It''s better not to scare people when the mentally ill go to work. Fortunately, he is Lin Fan''s old doctor and naturally understands their words and deeds. If you are not a professional psychiatrist, you are familiar with it. "Thank you." Lin Fan said with a smile. The doctor said, "do you come to the hospital to see your acquaintances?" When he saw Lin Fan carrying a box of milk in his hand, he didn''t have to guess. Then he also sighed, who said that other people''s mental patients were not sensible, and visiting patients knew that carrying milk was much better than some normal people. "Well." Lin Fan nodded. The doctor said with a smile, "go ahead and come back if you have a chance. I''m the chief doctor now, and I have a lot of opportunities to meet you in the future." After waiting for someone to leave. The nurse said with adoring eyes: "director, you are so powerful. They are mental patients. You are not afraid at all." Feeling the female nurse''s eyes, he smiles indifferently. "Are you free tonight?" "Yes." The female nurse was so shy that she didn''t expect the director to take the initiative to ask her out. Although you already have a family, your feelings are blind. The director patted the nurse on the shoulder, "OK, come to my house tonight." "Ah! It''s too fast. " The female nurse is blushing. How shy. Is that kind of negative distance contact going to happen tonight? The director said, "it''s not pleasant. My wife just works overtime tonight, and I don''t have time to hand in my son''s and daughter''s homework. You go to my family to teach them homework, and then I''ll treat you to supper with my wife." "That''s it. Go ahead." The female nurse stood in the same place, bah The dog thief. VIP ward. Heng Jianqiu lies in the ward and looks at the ceiling uninteresting. "They are real people." He had no choice but to lie quietly in the quiet ward and look at the blue sky outside through the window. Everything seemed Dong Dong! Lin Fan pushed the door in. "Hello." They stood at the door and looked inside with a smile. When Heng Jianqiu looks back, his face changes slightly when he sees someone coming, but he soon recovers calm. Everyone can forget Lin fan, and he will never forget Lin fan. If it were not for him, he would not be lying in the ward now. "Well." A simple response. I didn''t say much. Now he doesn''t know what the other party is doing. According to the current situation, the other party is carrying a box of milk and obviously comes to visit him.It''s just Don''t you think this box of milk is a bit shabby? At least I''m the top of the headquarters. Don''t say much, at least bring some decent gifts. If hengjianqiu knew that even the money for buying milk was borrowed from others, he would be moved and cry. Lin Fan put down the milk, went to the bedside and asked softly, "is it all right now?" Heng Jianqiu smiles and doesn''t speak. Can''t you see that my right leg is in plaster cast? It''s easy to see if there''s anything. I have to ask if I have something to do. I''m very naughty. Lin Fan said: "I didn''t mean to hurt my friend yesterday, but I don''t allow it. It''s called hen. It''s a great friend. It used to give us two eggs every morning, but now it gives us four." "If you can, can you apologize to it?" The evil cock is held in his hand by Lin fan. He looks at Heng Jianqiu with a muddled face. It''s a little flustered. My heart is also roaring: don''t take me as an undercover. I just want to live in peace, without any excessive demands. Heng Jianqiu squints. Put a lot of pressure on the rooster. You see this evil thing wants to pee again. Chapter 164 Heng Jianqiu is a man of great accomplishment. It''s hard for him to get angry with others in his life. When he encounters such unreasonable things, he should definitely roar and roar. Get out of here. But now. He was amused. Really, this is can''t help laughing, maybe I never thought I would encounter such a situation in my life. When you encounter evil things, you must kill them. And now, because of evil things, he is planted in other people''s hands and lying in the hospital. It can''t be concealed. Those who come with him will definitely tell others about this situation, waiting to become a laughing stock. Lao Zhang said: "look at his leg. It must be very serious. I think we can make him apologize after he is well." Lin fan saw Heng Jianqiu''s right leg wrapped in plaster, just like what he experienced in his dream. At that time, his arm was also wrapped in plaster. "You''re right." He nodded. Heng Jianqiu didn''t know that they were patients in Qingshan mental hospital. Think of them as normal people. "You''re strong." Heng Jianqiu said. To be able to punch him to the hospital, he is willing to admit that the other side is strong. Lin Fan said: "OK, I usually rely on Lao Zhang to help me in my cultivation. If I''m strong, Lao Zhang also has a lot of credit." Lao Zhang held his head high. "Indeed, I have the ability." Lao Zhang, who is in charge of the operation of the universe, always thinks he is very powerful. Even if there are mistakes occasionally, it is also because of the bad mood at that time. Heng Jianqiu feels that these two people are very strange. I didn''t think too much. "If you two are OK, you can leave first." Heng Jianqiu said. He saw the watches on their wrists, which were a little dazzling and smelled of money. I have a lot of money, so I have to send a box of milk. The other party did not really come to see him. Although his right leg is covered with plaster, with his strength, he will soon recover, which is just a few days. Lao Zhang bent over, carefully looked at his right leg in plaster cast, touched his chin, pondered for a moment, and said slowly: "the situation is not serious. With my acupuncture ability, it''s no problem to get immediate effect." Lin Fan said: "how sure?" Lao Zhang thought, "90 percent." "What a good chance." "Yes." The two psychotic patients were communicating with each other, just like the doctor asking the patient, but the discussion was very similar. Next. Lin Fan said, "would you like to believe my good friend? He has a high attainments in acupuncture. If you let him treat you, I think your legs will be OK that day. " "I hope you can give him a chance." Lao Zhang looks firm and full of confidence, which makes people feel very reliable. To be honest. Hengjianqiu really believes it. Because of Lin Fan''s reason, after all, the friends around the strong are all strong, which is absolutely not wrong. Although the other side is young, but one punch will blow himself like this, what else to say. Not to mention that Lao Zhang is a little old, which really gives people a sense of security. You can have a try. It''s boring for him to lie in the hospital. Better early, leave early. "Good." Hengjianqiu gives them a chance, which is also a kind of trust in the strong. Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said, "come on." "Well." See Lao Zhang take out big baby from the bosom. "This set of needling method is called the universe movement method. It is a Dacheng needling method that I have practiced successfully based on many years of experience. This needling method has been tested on several people, and the effect is remarkable, and you are the fourth one." The fourth one is about people. Evil things don''t count. Heng Jianqiu is stunned by the other party. If it''s normal, he must think that this person has a problem. Now, he doesn''t have such a feeling. "Well, come on." Then he saw Lao Zhang go away with a needle. "Wait, my right leg has a problem. Why do you prick my head?" Heng Jianqiu sees that Lao Zhang wants to prick his head with a silver needle. He stops him in a hurry. Although he doesn''t understand the effect of the silver needle, isn''t there something wrong with it? Lao Zhang said with a smile, "believe me." It''s just three words, but it contains thousands of words. It also conveys the feeling that I believe that I will never be wrong. Heng Jianqiu thinks for a moment, nods silently, and believes in each other. Lin Fan came around, looked at it carefully and thought, "he seems to have a lot of problems." "Well, there are a lot of them. I don''t like seeing them everywhere." Lao Zhang frowned, never encountered such a situation, and then asked, "where do you think it''s better to stick it?""Here it is." Lin Fan pointed to a place that didn''t look good. "It''s a bit of a nuisance." Lao Zhang agrees with Lin fan. They support each other and trust each other. There is absolutely no doubt about them. when Heng Jianqiu hears their conversation, he always feels that something is wrong, but he soon dispels this doubt. The main reason is that Lin fan is strong, and the strong are always convincing and reliable. One shot fell. Lao Zhang''s technique has made great progress. "Do you feel it?" Lao Zhang asked. Heng Jianqiu said, "No." "Normal." Lao Zhang pinched the silver needle again. After many experiments, he was very experienced and it was difficult to make mistakes. His technique is very special. It can be a family legend. Even if someone steals a teacher, he will not learn if he steals it seriously. It contains too much knowledge. Ordinary people can''t touch. "Second shot!" "The third shot!" Heng Jianqiu believes Lao Zhang''s power more and more. He doesn''t even feel it when the silver needle goes into his head. This kind of steady technique has already excluded many people. A master is a master. Even if we don''t see the results yet. But this convincing process is enough to be called the master of silver needle, and can open a high school teaching. The one eyed man is lucky. This kind of master can be found. They are still two. If only they could get to the headquarters. He does have such an idea. I''m going to have a good chat with you when I''m finished. As long as I agree, even if I apologize to the evil thing, he doesn''t care. The rooster dare not move. At one time, he thought these two were stupid human beings. Later, he found out that Lin Fan was terrible. Later, he found out that Lao Zhang was also terrible. With his silver needle, he saw with his own eyes that two evil compatriots died under the silver needle. And now What a stupid guy. I dare to give him a needle. I''m afraid it''s dangerous. The eleventh! The twelfth! Heng Jianqiu found that the heart beat badly and the blood circulation speed was accelerated. "A little bit." Listen to each other. Lao Zhang is very confused. Do you have any feelings? It seems that I didn''t feel it before. It can''t be that the needling method has improved. "Normal." He held the last silver needle in his hand, and the thirteenth needle was about to fall. Whether it was useful or not depends on this needle. The thirteenth needle falls! Heng Jianqiu trusts Lao Zhang''s needling. Suddenly, he feels that it''s not right. It''s just that it''s too late. He just wants to say something, but he feels that his eyes are black and his neck is crooked. He faints. When they put the needle in. A nurse pushed the door in and was able to live in this kind of special ward. She learned from the alley that the VIP special ward was sent from a special department. She seemed to have a very high status. Even the president personally told the doctors to be sad. She went into the ward and saw someone pricking the patient. She didn''t stand in the way. Maybe this is a private doctor, so she always saw the end. When she saw Heng Jianqiu close her eyes and tilt her neck, she also marveled that her superb acupuncture ability made it so easy for people to fall asleep. Didi! The device alarm sounds. The nurse responded and looked at the data on the device. Her face turned pale with fright. Go on like this "Ah! It''s killing people. " The nurse roared heartbroken. Then she saw the faces of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang and recognized who they were Mental patients. "Ah! I feel dizzy The timid nurse could not accept the double blow and fainted in the ward. Her screams resounded through the corridor. The doctor and the nurse came out looking for help. At first sight, I saw two mental patients, then I saw the nurse lying on the ground, and the patient lying on the bed. "Come on, call the dean. Something''s wrong." The chief doctor, who had just communicated with two patients, whispered to the nurse. I''m not here to see my friends. It''s all about life. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. To them, the situation seems a little complicated. Lao Zhang said, "I believe I am successful." Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said, "well, I believe you are successful. Now it''s just a sequela of cure. Master Yongxin is still waiting for us downstairs. Let''s go to him." "Good." Lao Zhang said. Two mental patients leave the ward, who dares to stop LAN. Unless you want to talk to a psychopath.Hospital office. Li Laifu enjoys the glory of the presidency. When he first became president, he was so excited that he couldn''t sleep at night. Later I got used to it. It''s not as exciting as it was at the beginning. On weekdays, I drink tea, smoke and brush my circle of friends. Occasionally, when I feel lonely, I send a message to see the flattering messages of others. I feel a lot of happiness in an instant. A nurse ran in in a panic. "Dean, something happened in the VIP ward." Li Laifu frowned. Although he did not know what had happened, he knew that it was not good. Later, he was even more flustered when he learned that it was two mental patients. He put on his glasses and walked towards the inpatient department with a dignified look. Obviously. A fierce battle is about to take place. Other people can not control the overall situation, he will fight in person, with absolute strength to suppress this matter, but also Huatian hospital a bright future. He knew it. As long as two mental patients appear, there will never be any good things, either they are hospitalized or others are hospitalized. This is the experience of many years. There''s basically no need to change. It must be. Master Yongxin is waiting downstairs. His identity makes him not easily known. He is making advances to the younger generation. Anyway, he is also a person who wants face. The only thing that bothers him is. The little bunny named Xiaobao is not very easy to deal with. Chapter 165 Special department, research room. Mr. Chen, dressed in white overalls, is surrounded by one machine. The data displayed by each machine has reached its peak. He had never been in such a situation for decades. The energy response is terrible. "It''s exactly what I thought." Previously, Mr. Chen said frankly that this fragment contains terrible energy, and even involves some amazing secrets. Next. A young staff member said: "teacher, the result has come out. The energy contained in this fragment has broken through the energy limit as far as we know. I call it divinity." "What can God have?" Chen said to himself. "Teacher, I think this is an achievement that we have never found since our research, which can support the basic theory of ancient mythology." This young staff member is a capable student in the hands of Mr. Chen. His IQ can rank in the top ten in the world. Even Mr. Chen feels inferior to himself. Without decades of experience, he may not be able to teach students useful knowledge. And Su Qi is also recognized as the strongest student who can take over Chen. "Do you think these really exist?" Chen asked. It''s not that he doesn''t believe this, but for them, the more they come into contact, the more they can discover that the world is not as simple as they think. The deeper we go into the abyss, the more we can discover how terrible the abyss is. Su Qi said in a deep voice: "the students have several friends abroad, and they are also members of major research laboratories. As far as I know, they have also begun to come into contact with the existence of myths abroad." Chen did not expect to reveal such a secret. "Just now, the monitoring department has heard that a group of evil things are migrating towards Yanhai city. The students suspect that the migration of these evil things should be related to this fragment. According to our detection, the fragment has been emitting a kind of harmless energy material to human beings, but it seems to be of great help to evil things." Suzy was excited to be able to study these things. It''s just the danger we''re facing, and it''s unimaginable. "You keep studying." Chen laophen asked, and then left the research room. Now he wants to tell the one eyed man about this situation, which is related to the safety of Yanhai residents. It''s not a small matter. If this fragment really attracts evil things, what''s the problem with the magic theorem. Or is there always such a problem between the two. Office. The one eyed man stood in front of the French window, smoking, looking at the city outside, with a heavy heart. Recent things bothered him, smoking one cigarette after another. The ashtray is full of cigarette ends. "I''m so hard." The one eyed man is very uncomfortable. Only when no one sees him, can he show his fragile side. In front of outsiders, he will always be the head of the overbearing special department. The absolute tough guy who doesn''t shed tears. Dong Dong! There was a knock at the door. Chen pushed the door in, frowned and waved, "it''s not good to smoke too much, it''s easy to premature ejaculation, young people need to control." "Thank you for reminding me. I''ll smoke less after smoking this bag." The one eyed man said with a smile. Of course. For the one eyed old smoker, he will smoke less after one pack, but when can he see his head. "Mr. Chen, do you have any new discoveries?" Asked the one eyed man. He is very confident in Yanhai scientific research office. Although he can''t compare with the headquarters, he is not weak in talent. Let''s say that Mr. Chen''s group of students are top-notch in the whole world. Chen Laodao: "it is indeed found that the fragment contains a lot of energy. My student Su Qi called this energy divinity, and the premonition of evil migration has a lot to do with this fragment." "Does it matter?" One eyed man looks dignified, obviously did not expect to be related to debris, "can you be sure?" "It''s just a guess." Chen didn''t dare to be decisive. After all, it was just a guess. "The fragment emits a kind of energy material, which is not harmful to human beings, but it has an increasing effect on evil things. The evil cockroach devil can have almost immortal ability, which is probably related to this fragment." "There''s one more thing I don''t know if I can say." The one eyed man said, "Mr. Chen, what can''t be said between you and me? Our ultimate goal is to protect Yanhai city. Nothing else matters." "Our research shows that this fragment exists for a long time, and it seems to have been dug up." Chen said. If this is the case, it means that someone betrayed the headquarters and cooperated with evil things. This fragment is equivalent to being buried in the depths of the earth and has disappeared in the long river of history. It is impossible to see the sun again. The one eyed man showed a look. I knew that there was a traitor inside for a long time. "I know, so now I don''t believe in the situation in the headquarters. To be honest, there are traitors in the headquarters. I don''t know who they are, but I can be sure that the traitor''s status is not low."Mr. Chen is a trustworthy old man. Pay a lot for Yanhai city. Chen sighed: "now it''s just conjecture. Well, I''m going to continue to study, hoping to work out specific data as soon as possible." "Wait a minute." The one eyed man inquired: "Mr. Chen, now that the evil things are moving, do you think I should make it known to every citizen, or let the citizens not know about it, and leave everything to the Department for handling?" Mr. Chen said with a smile, "I''m engaged in scientific research. I think you should ask that little girl Jin Heli. Although she is young, she is very independent and intelligent." After Mr. Chen left. The one eyed man habitually lights a cigarette, takes a deep breath and breathes. It''s very uncomfortable. For so many years, Yanhai city has been relatively safe. How can so many things happen suddenly? If Lin fan is here, he will be told for sure, because I am out of the mountain. (the author made trouble) the mobile phone rings. Connect. "Something happened to your friend..." Li Laifu''s voice came over there. The one eyed man looked at the call from his mobile phone and blinked his eyes. Did he make the wrong call? It seems that he didn''t make it. This special thing can happen in the hospital. I''m sick. Downtown. Master Yongxin is in a bad mood. He squints and looks at the little rabbit with big back. It''s really OK. He hasn''t been with Lin Fan for long, so he doesn''t know where to kill him. Pull Lin fan directly. He was not given a chance to communicate. Even occasionally look back, are full of contempt. Master Yongxin ran after him and asked with a smile, "children, don''t you go to school every day?" Xiaobao looked at each other and said, "the school has been damaged by evil things. It''s being repaired. I can''t go to school." When he said this, he was elated. The happiest thing is that the school is destroyed. The headmaster has been urging the construction unit to repair the school quickly and quickly. Xiaobao secretly called for the construction and gave a sum of money. The meaning is very clear. Slow down, as slow as you can. The construction leader was confused. Rich people''s ideas are often so inexplicable. But I have money. He doesn''t care. According to the boss, when the headmaster urged him, he said that the materials are difficult to make. Now the damage in the urban area is so serious that the supply can''t meet the demand. There''s no way. Master Yongxin''s hatred of evil things reached the acme. The evil cock shudders. A very deep malicious transmission. "Xiaobao, you have to learn at home." Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head. He didn''t read a book and regretted it when he thought about it. Lao Zhang likes to learn new knowledge, so he is so smart now. Professor XingKong once said to Lin fan that you can eat by your face. Talent is useless to you. Give others a little chance. Don''t occupy everything. Pay attention to neutralization. Lin Fan felt that what he said was good and reasonable. Xiaobao said with a smile, "I know. I always come first in every exam." "Xiaobao, that''s great." Lin Fan praised. The bodyguards who follow behind feel deeply malicious. Master Xiaobao is really smart, but it''s not in learning. The power of money is terrible. The whole class is bribed by him. Even if some students don''t agree with master Xiaobao, they can''t help it. Those who don''t agree are scum learners. In master Xiaobao''s words, they are not worth my bribe. Xiao Bao is very happy to be praised by Lin fan. He likes to be with Lin Fan best. "Can we go camping in a few days?" Xiao Bao asked expectantly. Lin Fan said: "good." Master Yongxin reminded: "it''s better not to. The countryside is too dangerous. There are evil things." It''s no secret that there are evil things in the suburbs. Many people die in the suburbs every year. There''s no way. There are too many people who die. You can''t control their thoughts. Xiaobao naturally knows that there are evil things in the countryside. What he looks forward to most is going camping. He has never been out since he was young. Lin Fan continued to touch Xiaobao''s head and said, "I will protect Xiaobao. I see Xiaobao''s desire for camping from his eyes. As a friend, I must help my friend fulfill his dream." What does Master Yongxin want to say. Just think of Lin Fan''s strength, he shut up, said reasonable, he is so strong, where need to care about these. The evil cockroach devil''s horrible existence is pressed on the ground by the other party, and how many evil things can compete with him. "Really?" Xiao Bao looks at Lin Fan with a look of expectation in his round eyes. Lin Fan said with a smile: "of course, you are my friend." "Wow, I knew you were the best." Xiaobao holding Lin fan, feet a jump on the ground, open arms, running, flying around, then ran to Lin Fan in front, stretched out his little thumb, "hook, don''t cheat me."Lin Fan stretched out his little finger, "pull hook." "Wow..." Xiaobao''s smile is very bright. Master Yongxin smiles. After all, it''s still a child. Look at this innocent expression, how pure, this is what a child should look like. It''s just fast. He saw Xiaobao''s glance at him, another kind of contempt from a child. This little bunny has no tutor. Hospitals. VIP ward. The one eyed man leans against the window and smokes silently. Then he looks at Heng Jianqiu, who is lying in the hospital bed and has not yet woken up. He already knows everything. Well, no mistake. It''s related to two psychopaths again. "Sure enough, those who are involved with them will never come to a good end." Ah! A helpless sigh. He shook his head. Looking at Heng Jianqiu lying on the hospital bed, he thought of himself. At that time, like Heng Jianqiu, he naively believed in mental patients and finally paid a painful price. Ying ~ Heng Jianqiu, a goat''s beard, wakes up with a reluctant voice. He slowly opened his eyes, into the eyes is the ceiling, head a confused God, can''t remember what happened. It''s when the silver needle falls. It''s as if an electric current swept through the whole body, and then when it was dark, there was no consciousness and fell into chaos. "How do you feel?" One eyed man thinks he is responsible. He doesn''t arrange for people to look after Heng Jianqiu. If someone guards him, it won''t happen. Heng Jianqiu did not answer, still a little confused. Soon. Gradually he remembered what had happened before. "My right leg..." He used to have a cast on his right leg, but now the cast is gone. He shakes a few times and has no problem. He has recovered completely, which makes him feel very excited. "Ha ha ha, there''s such a powerful guy. You didn''t introduce him to me earlier, which made me lie down in the hospital. If someone didn''t come to me on their own initiative, I''m afraid that you''d really pit me." Heng Jianqiu smiles and feels better. As for the reason of the coma, he doesn''t want to ask. He just feels that Lao Zhang is really powerful and has a strong acupuncture ability. "Look at your left leg." One eyed man can''t bear to say. Heng Jianqiu didn''t understand what he meant. What happened to my left leg? Then try to move your left leg Shit! There''s no sense at all. "How can this happen? My left leg is so good that I can''t move." "What''s the matter with me?" "Why did that happen?" Heng Jianqiu was a little frightened. When he broke his right leg, he felt pain, but now he didn''t feel anything in his left leg. Do not feel with pain, then of course choose pain, only pain can know there will be a good day, no consciousness is really completely abandoned. The one eyed man has been used to it for a long time. He flicked the ash and said, "it''s OK. It''s just temporary paralysis. But to tell you the truth, acupuncture is really good. It can cure your right leg and paralyze your left leg." Don''t look at what he said lightly. In fact, he has some ideas in his mind. It''s really useful. Thinking of what Lao Zhang once said to him, I''m sure I can help you grow your eyes. But according to the current situation, if you grow one eye and lose another, it''s nothing? Shake your head. Forget all about what you just thought. Tell yourself, you, you, have suffered losses several times, how can you still have such an idea? You can''t have it, and you shouldn''t have it. The best thing is to get rid of this stupid idea completely. Heng Jianqiu said, "who are they?" "It''s really the strong one I invited back." Said the one eyed man. He looked at his left leg with a complicated expression. He didn''t know whether he was angry or angry. Anyway, he really didn''t know what to say. The other side is to cure his fracture, but the left leg paralysis, really thank the other side ah. "When your legs are ready, let''s go. To tell you the truth, they are different from us. If you trust them next time, I have calculated your results for you. Maybe your left and right legs will be OK, but you will never be a real man in the future." The one eyed man said very seriously. He said the most false words with a serious expression. Heng Jianqiu looked at the one eyed man in disbelief, raised his finger, and said in a startled voice: "are you..." "Don''t think about it. It''s not me." Said the one eyed man. His words have made Heng Jianqiu think wildly for a long time. Denying is to cover up the truth. Unexpectedly, the one eyed man can''t be a man. He looks down at the paralyzed left leg. Since he has such ability, it seems that it''s not difficult to paralyze this part.The one eyed man''s eyes are full of sympathy. It is said that he is not married. It seems that he has no offspring. "Well, I just want to be open." Heng Jianqiu comforted him. He didn''t know whether it was for himself or for the one eyed man. The one eyed man smokes in silence. There was a misunderstanding. But it doesn''t matter, as long as let the other party don''t find the two mental patients, is a successful thing. Just thinking about it. Is acupuncture really useful? At night. Network forum. A piece of news caused a stir. [a large number of unknown evil things are migrating towards Yanhai City, which is estimated to arrive in a week. ¡¿ the special departments of Yanhai city have not yet announced such contents, which naturally caused great impact. "There has just been a big war in Yanhai City, and now there are a large number of evil things migrating in the past, which makes Yanhai city people live." "The trough! Don''t scare me. If it''s true, I''ll run away all night. " "Yanhai special department will definitely give an announcement." "To tell you the truth, Yanhai city is no longer a place where human beings can live. It''s too attractive for evil things to hate. It''s true to run early." Sun Xiao brush forum, see this content, some nervous heart. He lives in Yanhai city. I thought it was a post deliberately released to scare people. But the data in it is very comprehensive. Detection map, a large black spot moving, dense, a lot of. "It''s killing me." Sun Xiaomeng is very confused and refreshes the following comments. Most of them suggest that we should run quickly and avoid in other cities first. At the current rate of transmission. Overnight, the whole Yanhai city will know about it. There''s bound to be a riot. The phone rings. It''s a good friend''s call. Get through. "Grandson, did you see the post in the forum? Yanhai city is a bit dangerous. Come to me first to take refuge." "I see it. Don''t worry. I don''t know the details. If it''s true, I won''t leave. I''ll shoot this scene with my SLR camera." "You''re so awesome. Do you want to shoot this?" "I''m willing to pay my life for shooting. I continue to post and hang up first." Sun Xiao has been talking about life and death for a long time. If he doesn''t accept it, he will shoot it. No matter what your situation is, as long as there is a strong scene, he will record it with the SLR camera. Special departments. "There are posts about the migration of evil things in the forum. We need to make an announcement immediately." Jin Heli looks very serious, faster than the official release, which is not a good thing. Online forums are full of all kinds of people. There are people in special departments who know the news much earlier than ordinary people, and some like to send some content to the forum. This is something that can''t be stopped. "Well, we will issue an announcement to explain the detected situation, and at the same time, let the public not panic. It has not been determined that the destination of the evil object is Yanhai city." Said the one eyed man. "Yes." "Also, have you detected the strongest energy level of evil things in the evil things group?" "No, the UAV was destroyed by evil birds and was hard to get close to. Therefore, I made my own decisions on my own initiative, and formed a detection team to check the level of evil things. " One eyed man heard the angry voice: "nonsense, you are letting them die." Jin Heli firmly said: "in order to investigate the level of evil things, they are ready to pay their lives for Yanhai city." "You''re really fooling around. Their life is not life. If so, why don''t you go and have to organize such a voluntary mission?" One eyed male airway. Jin Heli straightened up and said, "if I can get useful news from my sacrifice, I am willing to sacrifice for Yanhai city." "Undo task." The one eyed man shakes his head. He knows that what Jin Heli said is not a lie. Growing up in the experience of hating evil things, his thought is a bit extreme. There was no answer. The one eyed man said seriously, "as the highest leader of Yanhai special department, I order you to cancel the task immediately. As a subordinate, you have to obey the leader''s order. If you can''t do it, leave here. The department doesn''t need a subordinate who makes decisions without authorization and doesn''t obey the leader''s order." "Yes." Jin Heli returned, then turned and left. When she left, she bit her lips and had a strong face. Looking at the back of Jin Heli. The one eyed man breathes out his breath and shakes his head. This girl is really good at doing things, but sometimes she doesn''t care about human feelings and only needs the biggest result. It is inevitable to sacrifice nature. But some are unnecessary.And Was I just a little too bad? Department downstairs. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang come back happily with a box of stinky tofu in their hands. "Lin fan, it stinks, but it''s delicious." Lao Zhang''s mouth is full of sauce, showing a satisfied look. "Yes." Today is another happy day. Xiaobao took them to play everywhere. He went to many places and bought a lot of food. He never stopped to eat from the beginning to the end. "Someone is crying." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang scratched his head and said, "do you have one? I didn''t hear that. " "Yes, embrace nature and they will tell you what''s going on around you," said Lin fan Lao Zhang opened his arms as if he were embracing nature. "Ah, tell me who is crying." Then. Lin Fan led Lao Zhang to the front. Under the street light. Jin Heli was sitting on the bench with her head down, her long hair down, her hands on her thighs, her body trembling and crying, but in the night, tears fell on the back of her hands. Sometimes, it''s normal to put too much pressure and water occasionally. Dada! The sound of footsteps came. "Are you crying? I''ll treat you to stinky tofu. It''s delicious. " Lin Fan stands in front of Jin Heli and stretches the stinky tofu in his hand. Looking at the last piece of stinky tofu in the box, Lao Zhang sneaked it into his mouth and stretched out the box with sauce. "I only have sauce. I can lick it." Some uncomfortable Jin Heli, hearing the voice, looked up at the two mental patients. The expression of sobbing was frozen. Maybe I didn''t expect that someone would send stinky tofu to her. Poof! Jin Heli laughed. Then Banzheng expression, become serious, get up and walk towards the distance. Lin Fan said, "what a strange man." Lao Zhang whispered: "Lin fan, I often say on the news that there will be abnormal at night. Boys should learn to protect themselves." They both look at each other and deeply feel the malice of the night. I went back to my dormitory. They are afraid. Chapter 166 April 5th! It was a fine day, with thin black clouds floating in the air. Last night appeared to do network forum posts, has been hidden, thoroughly spread in the city. Everyone knows that a large number of evil things are approaching Yanhai city. In front of a shop selling fried dough sticks in the street, the husband and wife''s stall packed up and moved some daily necessities to the van. Their six-year-old son squatted on the ground to play with the robot. I don''t know what happened now. As long as there are toys to play with, regardless of the collapse, for children, that is not a thing. "Brother Li, are you moving away?" Asked the young man next door. "Yes, there are a large number of evil things coming towards Yanhai city. I want to take my wife and children to hide outside and come back when it''s safe." Brother Li is carrying a cardboard box full of his son''s toys. He refuses to leave Yanhai city without his toys. He is too young to know the danger. Compared with his life, what can these toys do. "Are you going or not?" The young man shook his head and said, "I don''t have any relatives or friends outside. I''ll stay here where I can go. I believe Yanhai special department can protect us." At this time, this situation is not uncommon in Yanhai city. Most of them packed their things and left. Some of them didn''t even bring anything. They just carried their suitcases, bought their air tickets and left Yanhai city for a holiday. The official announcement issued by the special department has nothing to hide. To tell the truth, it also suggests that the public, if they have a residence in other places, should avoid the limelight first. So. Many of them packed their things and left, while others did not, believing that the special departments had the ability to protect them. The most important thing is that because of the evil things, when developing residential areas, underground shelters will be reserved. If the evil things really attack, basically all citizens can hide underground. Until the end of the evil disaster. Villa area. Xiaobao was woken up by the phone when he woke up. It was his father''s phone. "Xiaobao, you should leave Yanhai first, and then go back after a while." "If you don''t go, you''ll die." Pop! Hang up and go to sleep. The days of not going to school are really wonderful. He likes this kind of life. He wants to have a good sleep and then wake up to find Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. He likes the feeling of playing with them very much. The bodyguard who protects master Xiaobao receives a call from the master. Ask to leave with master Xiaobao. It''s just that he''s in a dilemma. He knows young master Xiaobao''s character. If he doesn''t do it according to his will, the situation will be very bad. Therefore, he can only do his best to meet the master''s requirements, and can''t guarantee that he can do it 100%. Dormitory. Lin Fan opens his eyes, sits on the bed, scratching his head in a daze. He just wakes up, and his brain is in a state of downtime. He hasn''t responded yet. "Drink." Lao Zhang bent over, opened the bedside cupboard, took out the soya bean milk, and handed it to Lin fan. Then he looked aside. Curiously, Liu Ying, who spent the night here last night, disappeared. It''s so early. Every day when Liu Ying wakes up, she finds herself lying naked beside Lao Zhang. For him, it''s a painful thing, so she puts on her clothes and leaves ahead of time. I''m afraid they''ll wake up and see themselves in such a mess. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other and smile. "Coke!" "Sprite!" "Cheers Evil things cock carefully observed two people, almost sick, just the behavior, it is difficult to understand, how to think. Forget it. Honest next four eggs, the undercover will go on, low-key is the only key to the undercover can go to the end. After drinking coke, Lin Fan squatted beside the hen, touched its head, picked up four eggs and said with a smile: "it''s really hard for you." Then boil the water, cruelly in front of the rooster, put the eggs in it. There is always a strange feeling in the heart of the evil cock. It''s like putting a child into a tiger''s mouth. How can I feel like this. I really don''t understand. Then Lin Fan gave Lao Zhang two boiled eggs, came to the hen, handed out one, and said with a smile: "you''ve always given us the best thing, you haven''t tasted it, have a try?" The evil cock is dull. It looks up at Lin Fan with its head up and its eyes in confusion. Are you joking with me? No It''s not like joking. It seems to be very sincere and there is no false element. But it wants to sayStupid human, don''t go too far. Do you really think I''m afraid of you? Then, it humbly shakes its head, no, really no, I''m not interested in these eggs at all, you can use them slowly. "That''s good." Lin Fan felt the hen''s head, to have such a pet, it is very pleased, will always give the best to friends, no wonder to be able to become his good friend with Lao Zhang, character is the same. The evil cock bears the humiliation. Keep in mind what happened. One day, it will haughtily raise its head, tell everyone, I Evil cock is a real hero. "Lin fan, what are we going to do later?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan was lost in thought. Yeah. What are you doing later? "Let''s go home and have a look." Lin Fan said. "Good." They left the special department and waited for master Yongxin downstairs. After waiting for a long time, they didn''t see each other. It seems that the other didn''t come today. "Lao Zhang, let''s go." At this time, master Yongxin looked at the guys in front of him with a headache. When he got up in the morning, he was just ready to go out and continue to have a good relationship with the two. How could he expect Lin Daoming to appear in front of him. I can only face it with a smile. What can I do for you, benefactor? If it''s OK, it''s all over. "What have you been doing lately, you old bald ass? I can''t see you all day. " Lin Daoming asked curiously. This has never happened before. Now it has been like this for several days in a row. If there is no problem in it, it''s all fake. Master Yongxin put his hands together and said, "I study Buddhism and study Buddhist scriptures." And to meet him is the eyes of six ghosts who believe in you. Liu haichan patted the table and said, "don''t talk nonsense. We have something to do this time. The one eyed dragon has arranged a task for us. We need your help." Master Yongxin said, "please speak." Liu haichan pointed to Lin Daoming, "he''s going to use the flying crane technique to control the flying crane to check the situation of evil things. It''s just a long way away. He needs your Buddhist scriptures and blessings. With your help, things will be easier to do." Hearing these words, he knew that they were all for evil things. When it comes to business, we are duty bound. Soon. All the prerequisites are ready, the casting platform and the Yellow Fu paving are all available. Lin Daoming said triumphantly: "when you encounter this kind of thing, you have to have uncle Lin on the stage." Liu haichan doesn''t want to argue with Lin Daoming. If it is in the past, he will say that it''s just a small road. It''s a shame to be treated as a treasure by you. In front of Huang Bu Pu Gai''s casting platform, Lin Daoming took out a golden talisman from his arms and handed Yongxin a writing brush. "Come on, get some blood and write scriptures. This is a long journey and the danger is great. So be sincere and don''t be casual." "Amitabha." Master Yongxin took the brush seriously, recited the Buddha''s name, broke his fingertips, and dropped the blood into the porcelain bowl. Then he held the brush and dipped it in the blood. The vast scriptures floated out of the mouth and were completed at one go. "All right." Holding the golden talisman in his hands, Lin Daoming quickly folded it into the shape of a crane, chanting words in his mouth. With a little fingertip, the paper crane seemed to be alive, waving its wings. "Go." The two fingers pointed to the outside. The paper crane waved its wings and disappeared in the sight of the public in the blink of an eye. Placed in the side of the basin, like a mirror like, emerged from the paper crane to see the picture. As Liu haichan said. Flying crane is really a small way. But this kind of distance and speed is no longer the problem of path, but the Maoshan Taoist art that only a strong man like him can perform. They gathered around the basin and watched the image reflected in the basin. "It''s faster than a plane." Master Yongxin sighed. Lin Daoming is proud of himself and deliberately increases his speed. He just shows them that I can still improve my speed. What are these. Liu haichan pretended to praise: "if only it could be faster." Sure enough. The speed of the flying crane is even faster. Lin Daoming just wanted to prove to Liu haichan what is ability. You think I can''t speed up. In fact, this is just the beginning. It''s just that for him, it costs a lot. The good thing is that the doctor is strong. The river crossing bridge. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang lie on the railing, blowing the wind. The evil cock on one side abides by his duty. Honestly, if you go, I''ll go. If you stop, I''ll squat. No other meaning. Is to show that they are very clever, let you relax to me, as an undercover it, always need their own safety.On the surface of the river, a cargo ship passed by, and the whistle was blaring. Lin Fan opened his arms, blowing the wind from the river. He felt the energy particles flowing in the air. At this free moment, the energy particles slowly poured into his body. Qigong practice has always been magical. He didn''t practice deliberately. Every time, he operated by himself, feeling the nature, the wind, and even the fish swimming in the river. "Would you like some fish?" Lin fan asked. "Yes." Then, Lin Fan jumped up, folded his palms, and jumped into the river with an extremely beautiful posture. Then there was a sound. "Wait for me down there. I''ll catch fish." Lao Zhang is involved in the evil cock with a confused face and runs to the bridge. For the evil cock. He couldn''t figure out what the situation was. Well, it''s terrible to say that you can jump, even if you don''t have a chance to react. Fortunately, the passing vehicles didn''t notice the situation here. Otherwise, I will cry out I jumped into the river. If there are news media here, they can write the title without asking for specific information. [conversation between father and son, son jumps River to die. ¡¿ soon. Lin fan, holding two fish in his hand, clambered to the shore wet. "Catch two fish." Lao Zhang clapped his hands and said, "great." "But your clothes are wet." The evil cock can''t understand their operation. Both have eaten two eggs. Not enough to eat. It''s really a bit terrible to jump down by the river. Ordinary people can''t do it. Since the selection of these two humans, the evil Rooster feels that his road is getting more and more wrong. Of course. It will never admit it. Lin Fan looked down at the wet clothes, smiling, the flame broke out, clothes dry, even the hands of the two fish are ripe. "Look, all right." Lao Zhang opened his mouth, clapped his hands and said, "it''s so powerful. It''s so powerful." The evil cock was stunned. It''s not something human beings can do. "It''s definitely not human." The evil cock is not a man who has never seen the world. Can humans get angry? That''s the hell. But now it can see with its own eyes, that can only say that the other side has a problem. The evil cock will keep this situation in mind. As an undercover, he must always remember these accidents. Maybe one day in the future, it will be of great use. Then. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang eat a fish happily. After eating the remaining fish bones, they are sent to the evil cock. "Hen, this is what I left you." He handed the fish bone, showing a smile, is so friendly and warm, just like treating a very good friend. The evil Rooster looked at the ground. He didn''t touch the fish bone at all. For a moment, he wanted to use the rooster''s beak to blind the dog''s eyes. Dog thief, cruel. In the face of this humiliation. It bears the humiliation, chicken beak pecking fish bone, although a little hard, taste really can. Gradually. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang lie on the grass, looking at the blue sky. "I wish I could be happy every day." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said: "yes, we will always be so happy." They get to know each other in the mental hospital. They gradually get to know each other and cultivate a deep friendship. They go further and further on the road of mutual help. They can understand each other''s mood. With one expression and one look, they can understand what to do. This is tacit understanding. It''s a feeling that many people never have in their life. At this point. Lin Daoming manipulated the paper crane and said, "I''ve seen the evil things migrating." Waiting for the boring crowd, they gathered together to fight against the landlord. Hearing the sound, they quickly gathered around the water basin and looked at the projected picture. "A lot." Liu haichan said that he looks dignified. It''s really troublesome to attack Yanhai city in such a number, but with their ability, it''s no problem to resist, but he''s afraid that there are powerful evil things, such as cockroaches. "Don''t look at the quantity first, see if there are evil things with high energy level." Lin Daoming urged. The paper crane hovers in the sky and observes the evil things migrating below. Any zoologist who appears here can definitely recognize which animals these evil things are like. It''s just that these are not animals. It''s a terrible evil. All of a sudden. There is a bird evil thing as if to get instructions, waving wings, directly towards the paper crane.The speed is very fast, and the sharp claws can tear the steel plate. Soon. The paw touches the paper crane and makes a metal like sound. Lin Daoming, who is controlling the paper crane, exclaimed: "I''ve been found by the evil object. I want to check it. Look carefully." It is very difficult to operate so far away. Nature cannot compete with evil things. Fortunately, let Yongxin Scripture blessing, otherwise just that, the paper crane will definitely be broken. This is the first time that the two families have cooperated. The bird''s evil strike did not destroy the other side. It was a little irritable. With a cry, it quickly attacked again, obviously to kill the paper crane. Under the operation of Lin Daoming, the paper crane flexibly changed its direction, and then dived down to find the most terrifying existence in the dense group of evil things. Slowly walking on the ground of evil things found in the air, are angry roar. In a flash. Just as the paper crane was about to fall over those evil things, a black shadow flashed by, as if some kind of tentacle had broken through the air. "The connection is broken." Lin Daoming''s forehead was covered with sweat, and then he quickly asked, "did you see what it was just now?" Liu haichan and others shook their heads. "I don''t see it. It''s too fast. I can only see a dark shadow. It may be the tentacle of some creature." "It''s a bit of trouble. It''s not as simple as we think." Lin Daoming blew his beard and glared at him and said, "have you made a mistake? I''ve worked so hard that you haven''t even seen my appearance. Doesn''t that mean that I''ve kept this action for several hours in vain?" "Well." "Well." Liu haichan and master Yongxin nodded and agreed with each other''s words. What you said is not wrong. It''s really in vain. The strong doctor said: "it''s not in vain. Just now I understand that the talisman of folding paper crane is golden. At the same time, there are Buddhist scriptures that can be destroyed by one blow. This ability is not weak. Tell the one eyed dragon and let him prepare early." "Fortunately, Heng Jianqiu and others from the headquarters didn''t leave. They also had more helpers in resisting evil things." Maybe that''s the last consolation. After all, that one is already in hospital. I heard they broke their legs. Did you fight with evil things in a wheelchair that day? It''s scary to think about it. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Xiao Qi, dressed in security clothes, lies on a chair and looks at his mobile phone. He is addicted to the Internet text. The return of the God of war shows his blood surging. Even he wanted to tell others what to look at. Didn''t he see that his first job must be security? Just like his profession. Of course. He is in a bad mood now. He found a novel "the return of the God of war, you are the only one who has a lot to do". He thought it was a wonderful novel, but he almost vomited blood at the beginning. When the God of war returned to work as a security guard, he found that his daughter lived in a dog house. With a wave of his hand, he called in thousands of brothers. When he saw this place, Xiao Qi''s blood was surging, and his whole body seemed to be boiling. I''m so excited that I can jump up. He knew the peak was coming. The protagonist will tell the bullying daughter, your behavior has completely angered me, even if the king came, it is useless. But The next plot makes him collapse. The brothers, who are called in, give the God of war a big mouth and curse: "you are the one who does more things every day. To tell you the truth, Xiao Qi almost vomited three liters of blood. The author of the dog thief, do you know how to write. That''s the God of war. Those are comrades in arms. They are brothers. It''s normal to shout to the town. Even if you shout a little too many times, you can''t do that. Forget the life and death together, brother deep? Even without brotherhood. There must be something about it. He gave the novel a score and left a bad comment. He put down his mobile phone and took a heavy breath. He needed to relax. It almost exploded in place. Right now. He saw two figures coming in the distance and was very familiar with them. Take a closer look. Two psychopaths are back. He was slightly surprised. He was envious of the two patients. After all, he was able to recognize the existence of local tyrants. In the words of the novel, it is a backer. Xiao Qi picked up his mobile phone and called Dean Hao to inform him of the current situation. During this period, he deeply found a problem that the mental hospital without the two patients was full of security. He hasn''t seen an ambulance coming for a long time. In the office. Hao Ren looked at the computer, the web page shows the content of the network forum about the evil things migrating to Yanhai city."According to the situation, it will be very bad." He smokes and flicks his ashes, showing a dignified look. Although he doesn''t seem to care about these things, now it''s about the safety of Yanhai City, how can he not pay attention to them. "If it''s true, it''s necessary to open the basement." The safety measures of Qingshan psychiatric patients are very good, in order to prevent the large-scale attack of evil things. The cell phone rings. Connect. It wasn''t long. He hung up the phone and came to the window, looking at the two figures standing at the gate. If it was in the past, he would definitely say, why don''t you spend more time in the hospital? It''s a bit too much to send it back now. And now. He has some nostalgia. He hasn''t seen each other for a long time. Can''t he? Hao Ren turned off the website, cleaned up and went directly to the gate to meet them. The gate. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang waved to Xiao Qi in the security room and said with a smile: "we''re back." Xiao Qi, as a guard in a mental hospital, often deals with mental patients. Although he dare not say he is proficient in it, he is at least influenced by it and has made little achievements. He can adjust his mind in the shortest time. "Welcome back." Being able to ask and answer questions with mental patients is also a kind of progress. "Here''s a letter for you." Xiao Qi thought of the letter he sent yesterday. He admired the person who could communicate with the mentally ill. It''s good enough. Instead of communicating with normal people, they choose to communicate with mental patients, which is quite strange. "Thank you." Lin Fan received the letter. He knew who sent it. Soon. Dean Hao came with a smile on his face and said gently, "how have you been recently? Did you have a good time there? " When he asked this, he was a little nervous. If the patient says that he is not happy at all, we want to come back. With his kind heart, we will certainly agree to their coming back. At the same time, I scolded the one eyed man. I give you people. Is that how you treat them? "Happy." Lin Fan said. Dean Hao was relieved and happy. There was no other meaning. The psychiatric hospital without these two patients tended to calm down, and the sound of the ambulance became less. Although I''m not used to it, the mental outlook of nurses and doctors is much better than before. Then. He found that two mental patients seemed to have gained weight. It''s obviously good. One eyed man is very good. It seems that he has been misunderstood in the past. It''s really a good thing to be able to fatten the two patients. "I''ll show you back." Hao said. "Good." The news of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang''s return spread, and a group of patients ran out to see them. Lin Fan waved to everyone. I haven''t seen them for a long time. I miss them very much. These patients are sentimental, and their actions can not be understood by the outside world, but Lin Fan and others, who are also patients, can communicate with them very well. And that''s how feelings are cultivated. A patient with glasses is staring at the watch on Lao Zhang''s wrist. He is the one who sells the watch to Lao Zhang. He is doing business in the mental hospital. The stall is not small, but there are only a few customers except Lao Zhang. Lao Zhang came to the other side and swayed his watch on his wrist. "Good looking." Glasses patients want to touch, but Lao Zhang refused, see Lao Zhang carefully protect the watch, said: "can''t touch, if touch bad how to do." This watch is Lao Zhang''s life. It''s very precious. Every night when he goes to bed, Lao Zhang will look at his watch for a long time until he goes to sleep, which is enough to see how much he likes this watch. "What do you do every day now?" asked Dean Hao He was thinking about one thing. Two patients stay in a special department, but the one eyed man doesn''t say that he wants to send the person back. This is a very strange thing. According to reason, the one eyed man will definitely say decisively, I will send the person back to you, and I will take the signed contract as if I haven''t signed it. Whatever the reason, don''t harm me again. And now it''s like hell. I can''t figure it out. "Meaningful things," said Lin fan "Good, good." Dean Hao smiles. Who knows what is meaningful to you. He was curious until the one eyed man. Because Lin Fan died many times, but he couldn''t. for ordinary people, he didn''t know how many times he would die. And Lao Zhang is very magical. Acupuncture is very powerful. It''s not an ordinary skill to stun. But one eyed men and others are strong. It''s a terrible thing to be stun casually.He thought about why the two patients were like this. But it has not been found out. Maybe the one eyed man was right It''s a gift. When passing nurses and doctors saw Lin fan, they all missed them. I didn''t feel it before. It was not until they left that they found that fear had become an indispensable part of their life. Suddenly, without fear, they were not used to it. I just had this idea. They felt a little bit scared. How can I have such an idea. It''s a terrible thing to be scared out of habit by mental patients. 666 ward. Dean Hao asked everyone to leave and let them stay in the ward where they used to be. All the returned travelers like to smell the smell of the room. Don''t disturb them. The nurses looked at the two patients and wondered what they were going through outside. The Dean told them to leave, and they naturally listened. Don''t think that this is a very small thing. As long as it comes from the president, it is reasonable. Don''t flatter. Just remember, the dean is always right. In the ward. "Did she write?" Lao Zhang asked. "No mistake, it''s my girlfriend." Lin Fan said as he opened the letter. Lao Zhang said, "didn''t you say you were a wife before?" Lin Fan doubts a way: "have?" "I don''t think so." "I don''t feel it either." Inside the envelope was a pink letter paper with a faint fragrance. Is it the smell of fragrance? No It''s the fragrance of a woman and the fragrance of a virgin. Who says that the mentally ill are not worthy of pen pals? He is not only a pen pal, but also a pen pal with high reputation. There seems to be a little misunderstanding between them. The content of the letter is as follows: [Hello, Dr. Lin: I have seen the star map, and I have deep feelings. It''s my luck to become a pen pal with Dr. Lin. Dr. Lin is the most knowledgeable person I know. I''m afraid that every time I write back to you, I''m afraid that my shallow knowledge will make you laugh. My colleagues are very envious that I can have pen pals like you. I once dreamed of meeting you, but now I find that I am not excellent. If I meet you, I will disappoint you. Therefore, during this period of time, I will read more books and look at the world, hoping to follow you. Recently Yanhai city is not safe, evil things, you should pay attention to your own safety. ¡¿ Lin Fan and Lao Zhang hold the letter and read it over and over again. Then they look at each other with confused eyes. "I don''t quite understand her." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "what should we give this time?" They thought. Then he looked at the hen squatting there. When the evil Rooster saw these two eyes, he felt uneasy. Then he saw two stupid humans coming towards him, and he immediately flapped his wings. Damn it! What are you trying to do? Let go of the hero. Evil Heroes are not to be humiliated, you damned human beings. It defends the final dignity with its weak body. Lin Fan plucks the feather from the hen and takes it as a reply. He takes Lao Zhang to give it to the nurse. When the nurse saw the two mental patients who had not seen each other for a long time, he wanted to hug them and tell them, how did you come back? I really miss you. But it''s hard to get rid of that fear. Want to close, and want to back that kind of emotional expression is perfect. If this is the plot in the movie, I will definitely exclaim, the expression is wonderful, the truth is revealed, and I can win the prize. "Is Leon there?" Lin fan asked. Although he is a mental patient, he always cares about the money he owes. Now that he has no money to return, he just wants to tell him that I still remember the money he owes you. Don''t be afraid. I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t pay back the money he owes. "He''s still in the hospital," said the nurse "Hospital? How could he be in the hospital? " Lin fan asked. The nurse blinked. Why is the question in the hospital asked very well, the heart really does not have a point? "I have a cold." The nurses dare not tell the truth. He is a nursing worker with rich experience. He must not push any problems to the mental patients, otherwise the consequences will be very serious. If he is not lucky enough to enrage the mental patients, he is likely to go with Li Ang. Lin Fan said with deep sympathy: "if you see him, please tell him that I owe him money and I will pay it back. I always keep it in mind." "All right." The nurse answered with a smile.But I was afraid. Poor Li Ang was absolutely threatened by a mental patient and robbed of his money. Fortunately, he was poor. Even if these two patients wanted to rob him, it was useless. What can I do without money. It wasn''t long. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are going to leave home. They need to work. Taking advantage of that little time to go home to have a look, they have violated the principle of work, and they have some remorse in their hearts. "Let''s go." "Well." Dean Hao stood at the gate and waved to them, squeezing a few tears. "Go home when you have time." He is very optimistic about the current mode of getting along. Over the years, he has been studying these two patients. They are indeed mentally ill, but to put it bluntly, they just have some problems in thinking, but problems do not mean they are really ill. Just as Dean Hao was about to go back to his office, Xiao Qi quietly came to him and whispered: "Dean, I want to report something." "He said "We have a small working group. They are talking about leaving Yanhai city. Several aunts in the canteen are going to resign." Dean Hao looked at Xiao Qi meaningfully, patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, it''s very good. Continue to hide. I will solve this problem." "Yes, Dean." Xiao Qi said. He felt that he would be valued by the dean. As a young man, he is used to a leisurely life, but he hopes to be more secure in this leisurely life. He doesn''t worry about his job. To be honest. The post of guard of mental hospital is a technical job. Only people with reason and courage can take the post. To be boastful, few people can do it. He did so in the hope of getting the appreciation of the president and a slight increase in his salary. Spring is always so noisy. It''s starting to move again. It''s really hard to live without money. He hopes to meet his backers, such as having some money The river crossing bridge. Didi! Cars honk their horns, but the bridge that used to be unimpeded is now blocked. "can the one in front of us make some rules?" "Don''t honk your horn. It''s blocked up. Your head is going to burst." "Shit! There are so many people running. It''s a little scary. " "Are you going to run in?" "I''m going to hide from my mother. What about you, brother?" "I''ll go to my friends." Special departments announced. Many people are upset. It''s really frightening that the evil army moves towards Yanhai city. They believe that the special department can hold on, but when the danger comes, no matter what the situation is, it must be right to run. As long as tens of thousands of people want to run, it will inevitably cause traffic jams. This bridge is the only way to leave Yanhai city. As long as one car doesn''t obey the traffic rules a little, there will be serious traffic jams. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang walked on the edge of the bridge, looking at a car parking there, asked: "Lao Zhang, what do you say they are doing?" Lao Zhang said, "I think they are watching ships. Just like us, they especially like watching ships." "You have a point." Lin Fan feels that Lao Zhang is really smart and has strong observation ability. He can find the details he can''t find. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! Familiar voice. Seeing a white ambulance stuck in the middle of the bridge, the driver stretched out his arm, patted the door helplessly, and yelled at the same time: "I have a patient here, can you give me a way?" The driver was very worried, and his mentality collapsed. Looking back at the children accompanying the patients, he calmed down and said, "it''s going to be OK soon. Don''t worry." He doesn''t even know what''s going on. It''s good when I come here, but it happens when I come back. It''s normal for you to get out of the city and block the road, but this is my way back. You can all block me. Can you have some traffic rules. He really doesn''t know what to do now. It''s hard to say if the patient can survive according to the situation. "Hello." Lin Fan stood outside the car and looked inside. He had some regrets and thought he was an acquaintance. The driver looked at Lin fan, "hello." Lin fan saw the driver frowning and asked, "what''s the trouble you''re in?" As the most loving patient in Qingshan mental hospital, what I like most is to help others. If you have difficulties, please tell me that I am willing to help others. The driver complained: "I''m pulling the patient behind. Now the road is so blocked that I don''t know when I can get through." Lin Fan padded his heels and saw the patient lying behind, as if in pain. His body was trembling slightly, while the child beside him was red in his eyes and looked out at him at a loss."I''ll help you. Wait for me." He went to the front. The driver looked at Lin Fan''s back and muttered, as if he had seen him somewhere, but he just couldn''t remember. It''s normal that he hasn''t seen it. Huang Guan used to drive ambulances, but Huang Guan has become a subordinate of Li Laifu Deli. He has been promoted. In the future, he doesn''t need to drive ambulances, so he can only replace others. Go to the end of the road. Lin Fan knew why there was a traffic jam. It turned out that several cars were on the bridge from the side, causing congestion. He came to the black car in front of him. The driver leaned his arm against the window and smoked silently. He was a little impatient. When he got out of the city, he was in a traffic jam. No one was happy, but he didn''t understand. He was the root cause of the traffic jam. "Hello, there''s an ambulance that needs to go to the hospital. Can you step back?" Lin fan asked with a smile. The driver smokes a cigarette, looks at Lin fan, throws the cigarette end on the ground, rolls up the window and sits in the cab as if he didn''t hear it. Don''t dream. Standing outside the car, Lin Fan scratched his head, feeling that people are hard to communicate. Then there was a flash of inspiration. He had an idea. In the car, the driver plays with his mobile phone and sends voice to his friends. "Just now there was a sand sculpture that asked me to back out of the way. I can''t afford to lose my temper, and I can listen to him. If I don''t pay attention to him directly, you say I''m hegemonic or not." He doesn''t care about ambulance. It''s not like I''m lying in it. It''s none of my business. Right now. He felt that the car body was shaking, and his vision suddenly increased. "Damn it "What''s going on?" He immediately rolled down the window and found the wheels off the ground, growling. "Who did it?" Lin Fan raised the car with both hands, very happy, he really did not think he would be so smart, and then came to the open space, the car slowly down. It''s just when he''s back where he was. But I don''t know when. Just empty out of the position, and was behind a car to top up. Lin Fan tilts his head, drags his chin and thinks carefully. Then. He clapped his hands and thought of a good way. The car that just moved away is a luxury car. Through the glass of the car, you can see that it is a female driver. The female driver is holding a make-up mirror and smearing lipstick. As for what happened just now, it really caused a lot of noise to her. It''s just what can happen. Those cars can''t let us go first. Patta! Right now. The female driver felt the shaking sound of the car. She put down her make-up mirror in a panic and saw a young man put his hands in front of the car. She wanted to get out of the car and scold him. Take away your hand. Do you know how expensive my car is? Can you afford to pay for the damage? She hasn''t got off yet. I found the car backing up. Lin Fan pushed the car, boom, boom, one car collided with another, and then slowly retreated, while the rear and front of the cars in collision suffered different injuries. "Lin fan, you are wonderful." Lao Zhang applauded. Lin Fan smiles. The driver of the car who had just been carried away by Lin Fan got out of the car, took out the iron rod from the trunk, and was ready to teach the boy a lesson. Only when he saw the scene in front of him, he trembled. Both legs are shaking. Bang Dang! The iron bar in my hand fell to the ground. Lin Fan turned his head and looked at him with a smile. The smile made him shudder. "I''m sorry." He quickly picked up the iron bar on the ground and ran away. As for the idea of teaching the other party, it disappeared in a moment, and there was no idea at all. It''s terrible. Pushing a car with bare hands, together with dozens of cars behind, how terrible is the strength. The road was opened. Cars passed by. Soon, the ambulance passed successfully. The driver looked at Lin Fan and gave him a thumbs up. Lin Fan smiles. It''s a good thing to help others. "Lao Zhang, let''s go." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang came to Lin Fan and said, "just now you are wonderful. You pushed away all those cars." "All right." Being praised by Lao Zhang, Lin Fan laughs and is embarrassed to be praised. Just as they were about to leave. A sharp voice came. "Stop for me." The driver, with heavy makeup, dark lipstick and high-heeled shoes, pointed at Lin Fan and scolded him."If you break down our car, you want to leave. There is no such good thing at the end of the day." She begged for a long time to get the car. It''s just been driving for a few days. Now the front of the car is flat. Can you stop it? Next. The drivers in the back all looked at the condition of the car. When they saw that the car was so badly damaged, they all looked distressed. Then they all gathered around to ask for an explanation. Lin Fan looks at the woman and smiles. The woman said: "lose money, lose money for me." Lin Fan felt his pocket and said, "I have no money." "You can''t break my car without money." The woman''s character is rather fierce. Her nails are very long. She feels that she can''t get rid of her hatred. She reaches out her hand and grabs Lin Fan''s face. If she is scratched by such a long nail, she will definitely break a large piece of skin. A clear voice sounded. It''s like a nail on an iron plate. The nail is broken and the flesh of the nail is torn. Blood spilled. "Ah! It hurts. " "How can you hit me." The woman slumped down on the ground, carrying her bloody fingers, completely incarnated as a shrew, shouting. The people who have just surrounded us are a little confused when they see this situation. To be honest. They didn''t understand. Lin Fan scratched his head with Lao Zhang and blinked his eyes. He was very confused. None of us moved. Next. They thought of a terrible thing. She can''t be sick. What they are most afraid of is meeting sick people. If patients do violence to them, can we really stop them? "Lao Zhang, don''t be afraid. If you are in danger, I will protect you." Lin Fan said. Chapter 167 The woman driver is going crazy. Her madness infected everything around her. "Did she touch that threshold?" Lin Fan looks at the woman in front of him indifferently. As he once said, the threshold of mental illness is very high, but it''s easy to get there. Because of one thing, he often raises his foot and slowly falls down. When he looks back, things have changed for a long time. he protects Lao Zhang behind him. The evil cock is looking at the human woman sitting on the ground. Is that what stupid humans really look like? "Lao Zhang, let''s go." Lin fan pulls Lao Zhang to turn around and leaves here. It will be very dangerous to stay here. They ignored the driver and led the hen away. The disheveled woman driver saw the other party leave, immediately got up from the ground, kicked Lin Fan with one foot, and angrily scolded: "stop for me, break my car and want to leave. You are dreaming." Don''t think women are easy to bully just because they are weak. The woman in high heels has exuded the power of a jungle overlord. A woman is just a mother. Although she is only a junior and has no children, the luxury car is her child. Seeing millions of luxury cars damaged by people, the power that she never had before completely burst out. Bang! He kicked Lin fan. If you are a normal person, it must be very painful to be kicked by the high heels of high-heeled shoes. It''s all light and light, but now the situation is not right. "Ah The woman squatted on the ground, holding her wrists and crying. "My foot is broken." "You broke my foot." The high-heeled shoes of the female driver are broken, and the wrists are obviously deformed. The people who gathered to ask Lin Fan for an explanation were shocked by the woman''s operation. They seemed to witness the appearance of a mental patient. Even the idea of looking for Lin fan is gone. "Miss, you asked for it yourself." A spectator said a fair word. His fair words completely angered the female drivers. "I''ll fight with you." The female driver became angry and rushed to the spectator directly. Although her nails were broken and her wrists were deformed, she still couldn''t stop the power in her body. Everyone around was shocked. What''s so crazy about this? People just say a fair word. You just jump on it. You''re sick. To be fair, the man was dressed in loose clothes, and he was only a little over 1.6 meters tall. He had a gentle appearance, which made people feel like bullying, as if everyone could beat him up. When the female driver rushed over, the man punched the female driver with five fingers and one punch in the abdomen. The female driver glared at her and looked at her in disbelief, as if she didn''t expect that she would dare to hit her. "Too much. I think I''m a bully. I''m a fighting coach." The man took off his clothes and showed explosive muscles. The corners of his mouth rose and the onlookers exclaimed, fierce. People can''t be judged by their appearance. They seem to have an ordinary figure, but they didn''t expect that the muscles behind them were cracked. It wasn''t long. An ambulance opens a familiar voice and forces the female driver to the hospital. The ordinary man puts on his clothes again, takes out the square and honest man''s glasses from his pocket, and turns away with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Far away. Lao Zhang asked, "I saw her kick you just now. Do you feel any pain?" Lin Fan shook his head and said, "it doesn''t hurt." "Why did she hit people?" "She''s at a turning point in her life." The evil Rooster feels that the human beings are really bold and dare to fight against this stupid human. Even such a powerful evil hero can only be honest undercover, and dare not have a little presumptuous behavior. What''s the strength of that stupid woman? Who gave her courage. April 5 is not a peaceful day. Lin Daoming and others tell the one eyed man that boss is hidden in the evil things, which is not simple and needs attention. For one eyed men. He will not hide this information. If he wants to stabilize the prosperity of Yanhai city and conceal the latest information from the public, he can not. It wasn''t long. The special Department officially issued the latest announcement. Explain the situation, there are powerful evil things with unknown level in evil things, and hope that the citizens can be prepared to deal with them. At this critical moment. Many citizens pay close attention to the official news. When they see the news, every citizen is really a little flustered, so the upsurge of leaving Yanhai city begins to rise. Hospitals. "I found that you are really fierce enough. This kind of announcement is issued two times in a row. You are making the citizens more flustered." Heng Jianqiu admires the one eyed man''s behavior.The one eyed man leaned against the window, smoked and said with a smile, "no way. Citizens have the right to know whether the city they live in is safe or not. Moreover, it''s no small matter. It''s more dangerous than the evil cockroaches." "Can you pay attention to the surrounding situation, I am a patient, and this is the ward, no smoking." Heng Jianqiu said. The one eyed man flicks the ash outside, then takes a deep breath and spits out a thick white fog to hengjianqiu. The meaning is very clear. Even if smoking is forbidden, I will spit out a mouthful of smoke for you to smell. Heng Jianqiu waved his hand and scattered the smoke in front of him. "With your attitude, do you want us to stay and resist evil things with you? If you''re still like this, I''ll get out of here in a wheelchair. " "Ha ha ha." The one eyed man smiles and then says, "thank you so much." I don''t know why. He was a little relieved. It''s not because they are willing to stay, but because Lin fan, who was pulled out of the mental hospital by him, even the evil cockroach devil, is not his opponent. If you let him do it, it will be easy to do. At night. In the dormitory. Looking at her head in the mirror, Liu Ying felt proud of the masses. At the same time, she looked at the silver needle on her head and said with ease: "do you think we can win this time?" He has already sent his girlfriend away. It doesn''t mean anything else. It seems that there are a lot of evil things migrating from Yanhai city. The current situation of Yanhai city may not be able to stop them. On the night before seeing him off, he and his girlfriend looked at each other affectionately, with tears in their eyes. His girlfriend''s sister also cried, because she was going to be separated from Liu Ying''s younger brother for some time. Finally. They slowly fell on the bed, the fish in the tank jumped up, splashing water stains, stirring the storm. "What victory?" Lin fan asked. Liu Ying said: "there are a large number of evil things migrating to Yanhai city. The target is Yanhai city. Now it''s a mess outside. Many people have left Yanhai city and gone out for refuge." Lin Fan said, "don''t they have a home?" It''s difficult to communicate. Liu Ying always feels that what Lin fan says is very complicated, as if there is some hidden meaning. If he knew that Lin fan, who had been communicating with him, and Lao Zhang, who was giving him the needle, were psychotic. I''m afraid I can be scared to death. Liu Ying casually answered a few words, did not continue to say anything. Maybe there is no home. The rooster squatting there hears their conversation. Think about it. It''s great news that a large number of evil things have moved here. After the evil things occupied Yanhai city. It will stand up and shout, do you know why it is so easy to occupy Yanhai city? That''s because, with the existence of my evil hero, it''s so easy for you. But it''s lost in thought. I always feel that I should do something. The evil Rooster never felt stupid, even always thought that his IQ was very high, without a little IQ, he could not become a successful undercover, and up to now, he has not been found by these two stupid human beings. It can have such an idea, it shows that IQ is really not high. The whole special department knows it''s a monster. But he thought two stupid humans didn''t know his identity. It''s a little scary to think about. It saw with its own eyes that Lin Fan beat the evil things cockroaches and Demons angrily. It has strong strength. If those evil things break into Yanhai City, they will definitely encounter obstacles, and the biggest obstacle is Lin fan. Gradually. Evil cock thought of a perfect way. That is to lead Lin fan out of the city, let him face the army of evil things alone, crush him with absolute quantity, and strangle the strongest force in the cradle. The evil cock was moved by his own wit. Even such a good way can be thought of. Boom! After Lao Zhang''s acupuncture treatment, Liu Ying fainted and then saw two psychiatric patients strip Liu Ying naked and drag her to the bathroom. The evil cock is used to this kind of scene. I''ve been used to it for a long time. A few days later. April 10th! Yanhai city sounded the alarm, the streets were deserted, and a group of strong people from special departments gathered in an open space, some scattered around the building roof, looking at the situation in the distance. The one eyed man follows several strong men. Heng Jianqiu''s thigh has recovered. "It has just been detected that the evil things are near Yanhai city." The one eyed man said in a deep voice. Heng Jianqiu said with a smile, "I''m a little nervous. It''s the first time I''ve met this kind of situation." Lin Daoming, who is not far away, opens his clothes and looks at the prepared golden talisman. During this time, he has done nothing, so he devotes himself to drawing the golden talisman.In the face of an army of evil things. If you don''t prepare more guys, you can''t show his strong fighting power. At this point. A helicopter hovered in the air. A man carrying a camera recorded the picture in front of him, and said with an excited look: "citizens watching the live broadcast, what you see now is members of special departments waiting for the arrival of evil things. They are fighting for the citizens and Yanhai city. I hope they can drive away the evil things." "Of course, you should also remember me. My name is Zhou Wen. Maybe I will be attacked by evil things, but I will never retreat." The citizens hid in the basement and took out their mobile phones to watch the scene. Of course. Not only the local people, but also the whole country is paying attention to Yanhai city. This is a city in danger. PS: I''m not in good condition today. Chapter 168 Yanhai City, basement. This is the necessary space reserved when building a house. At the bottom of the parking lot, it is a simple resettlement place built according to the number of three people in a whole building. There''s electricity, there''s water, there''s Internet. It has complete functions. The food was well prepared. They''re all cans that last for decades. Although the taste will be almost, it''s good to save your life. Enough for everyone for a month. Every citizen looked at the mobile phone with a dignified look. They''re watching live. There is also a projection on the wall, and the picture shown is the picture taken by the news media who took the helicopter. Forum. A group of people are talking about it. "Yanhai city is now in danger, I feel that I can defend the grasp is not very big." "It''s very difficult. Even if we defend, we will definitely pay a great price. In my opinion, the best way is to give up Yanhai City, which is the best way." "Give up is not to give up, the construction of Yanhai city do not know how much money to invest, and the location is very important, if you give up will cause great losses." "I hope my hometown can be safe." "Just now I have a close look. There are a lot of strong defenders this time. I can''t say that they can really defend." "I feel it''s a bit difficult. Up to now, I don''t know the specific situation of evil things. If there are unknown strong evil things, I''m afraid they may not be able to block them all." Many people are not optimistic about this situation. There are strong people in other cities. Why don''t you help? Because every city needs strong guards, if you leave at will, in case of evil things, and the rest of the people are not opponents, you will suffer huge losses. Of course. Every city has a strong power. It is reasonable to say that as long as there is no such terrible evil thing, we are sure that we can defend it. At this point. Gu Ao, the strong man in the special department, saw the helicopter flying towards him, and the camera also aimed at him. He pretended to be serious and showed his muscles. Look, this is the muscle a man should have. Of course. Everyone is very nervous, facing a huge army of evil things, which will kill people, and will die miserably, such as being dismembered by evil things and so on, which are normal operations. The suburbs. A luxury car is driving slowly on the road, followed by many bodyguard vehicles, and each bodyguard is equipped with weapons. Now Xiaobao doesn''t know, can they? An army of evil things is going to invade Yanhai city. The original idea was simple. It''s hiding. But wayward young master Xiaobao doesn''t care about these things. He must take his good friends to camp. The captain of the bodyguard is a king of soldiers. He says a very reasonable word. The more dangerous the place, the safer it is. It seems safe to hide in Yanhai City, but in fact it seems more dangerous. The target of evil things is Yanhai City, which can completely avoid the route of evil things. The more I think about it, the more I feel that it works. Smart and smart mind, to make him become a bodyguard captain, decided to take weapons to accompany young master Xiaobao camping. Xiao Bao was lying on the window, holding Lin Fan''s hand, and said happily, "you look at the scenery in the suburbs. You really have a good look." Lin Fan looked at the scenery curiously and said with a smile: "yes, it''s really beautiful. Do you like it very much?" "Well, I like it very much." Xiaobao hates the life now. He hopes to be an ordinary child instead of being covered by money all day. He hopes to be more happy instead of more money. He most envies those ordinary people, even if they eat tofu flowers can smile. School once had a composition competition, not very good at writing Xiaobao brave sign up. Finally, because the article contains deep meaning and true feelings, it is reasonable. His composition is not up to the requirements. But because it was written so well, it was directly rated as the first, and it was also inlaid in the honor list of the school for all students to read. That day, the students came to comfort Xiaobao, obviously did not expect Xiaobao will be so painful. Soon. The car slowly stopped in an open space, and there was no sign of evil things. The bodyguards are armed and alert to the surrounding situation. The bodyguard captain commands the scene to clear the hidden danger around and ensure the safety of the young master. "Wow Xiaobao runs with open arms, smiles and takes a deep breath of the surrounding air. He feels everything is fresh. "Xiao Bao, run slowly."Lin Fan reminded that he was afraid that Xiaobao would fall to the ground when he ran too fast. Then he opened his arms and felt everything around him. Unconsciously, he felt the power particles in the world. Feel the benefits of nature is to continue to strengthen themselves. Xiaobao moves out the camping tools in the trunk of his car. The bodyguards want to help him, but Xiaobao refuses. He wants to set up the camping environment by himself. A cloth was laid on the ground, and then Xiao Bao smoothed the four corners, put all kinds of food on the cloth, and then put up a small tent. The tent was blue, and there were all kinds of children on it. Xiao Baogong went in and felt comfortable. Then he called out, "Lin fan, Lao Zhang, come in quickly. This is our home. We will sleep here at night." Lin Fan plays with Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao. At this point. The evil cock thinks of one thing. It feels the same breath coming from afar. "Stupid human, do you think it''s safe to avoid the evil army?" "You think too simply." The rooster of evil things is holding his head up and cooing. Now it is sending messages to the army of evil things, telling them that your heroes are here. There is a powerful human that you need to solve. As long as he is solved, everything will be better. "The hen is happy, too. She cries happily." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said with a smile, "we are also very happy." Xiaobao comes in with snacks and comes to their temporary home. Camping is an activity he has been looking forward to for a long time. On the march of the evil forces. Sun Xiao hides in the route he must go through. He is wearing a camouflage suit that is integrated with the surrounding. He takes a careful picture of the surrounding situation with his mobile phone. He''s on the air. And he came to the suburbs live, is bold. Name of the studio: Sun Xiao live broadcast of the evil army. At the moment of the live broadcast, a large number of netizens poured in. These are his old fans. He usually broadcast it live, but most of it is about what happened when shooting evil things and fighting with special departments. After all, he didn''t have money to send the video to the forum. And live broadcasting is just for dinner. It''s very painful to have no money to eat. The screen full of 666 bullets burst. "Sun Xiao, you are killing yourself. Run away quickly. If you are found by evil things, it''s over." "I like your video very much, but your behavior is too dangerous now. Run away before the evil things come." "I love the dead anchor." "Thank you. I''m already in the basement. It''s safe to eat cans." Sun Xiao calmly looked at the situation around him and made sure that the evil things had not yet appeared. He whispered: "I am now in the place where the army of evil things must pass. I know everyone''s concern, but people who understand me know that I have no other hobbies. My greatest love is to explore evil things. Even if I die in the hands of evil things, I will never regret it. ¡± "I hope to bring you the most real side of evil things." He knew what he was doing. But I will never regret it. Netizens admire sun Xiao''s behavior. Right now. The ground vibrated. People watching the live broadcast can''t feel the suffocating pressure. "Everybody, the evil thing has come." Sun Xiaogan was shocked by the ground. At the same time, he seemed to be trapped in an ice cellar. His whole body was cold and he did not dare to move. "I''m under a lot of pressure now." "There''s a feeling that you can''t breathe." Dong Dong! The sound of the heart beating is very frequent. He did have some fear, but in order to pursue the true face of the evil things, he suppressed the fear and pointed the end at the army of evil things. Far away. It''s black and white. With the trample of evil things, the dust will cover the evil things. There was a howl in the studio. "It''s over." "That''s a terrible amount." "I feel that Yanhai city is hard to defend. Even if there are more members of special departments, there is no chance of winning in front of such a large number of evil things." "Sun Xiao, don''t move. In this situation, even if you want to run, it''s hard to run away." The netizens who watched the live broadcast were all staring. Looking at the picture. They have never seen such a terrible scene. If they were at the scene, they might be scared to death. I admire sun Xiao for his courage. And right now. The advancing army of evil things stopped, which made many people wonder how they could stop.Next. The army of evil things changed its direction and advanced in a mighty way. "The trough! What''s the matter? How can the evil army change its direction? Shouldn''t it be supposed to move forward directly? " Sun Xiao looks at the distance in surprise. He is very hidden, wearing auspicious clothes, he will never be found, just want to close contact with the army of evil things, now this change of direction, completely disrupted his rhythm. Do you want to follow or not? Chapter 169 Sun Xiao only hesitated for a moment. He got up and chased the evil things. There was a hesitation. It''s not his style at all. The barrage burst in the studio. "I have witnessed the death of the anchor over and over again." "Brother sun, I''d like to call you the best little killer." "There must be something wrong with the sudden change of wind direction of the evil forces. Yanhai is dangerous." A group of citizens hiding in the basement of Yanhai city are very anxious. Originally, the army of evil things ran rampant, but they still have hope. Now they suddenly change their direction, as if the evil things have become intelligent. Once they are intelligent, they are afraid. Although sun Xiao is willing to sacrifice his life to uncover the truth of evil things. But he didn''t live enough. Naturally, we have to be careful. Bowing, stepping on small steps, he followed carefully. As for his current figure, he was not qualified to plug the teeth of evil things. As long as he didn''t take the initiative to die, no evil things found him. Special department, monitoring department. A group of employees are busy, they are always watching the monitoring data. "The evil things changed direction and spread to the East." "What do you want to do? Do evil things have tactics? Or is there something in the East waiting for them? " Jin Heli looks dignified. Her own strength is very weak, can only do some technical work, evil things toward Yanhai City, she can only observe the latest trends in the monitoring department at any time. We found the movement of evil things. She immediately told the one eyed man about it. At the same time, she has transferred Chen Lao and others of the scientific research department, together with the fragment, to the underground secret base of the special department, where the defense is very strong, even the one eyed man and others can''t break the defense. What is the most important thing in this world? That must be talent. The outside world. One eyed men are waiting for the arrival of evil things. Then, Jin Heli''s voice comes to their ears. The evil things change their direction, and they don''t attack Yanhai city for the first time. Lin Daoming said with a smile: "maybe the evil things know that we are waiting for them, so they cleverly change places." "Don''t dream." Liu haichan looked at each other. He was so old, and he liked daydreaming. It was a terrible thing. Heng Jianqiu pondered for a moment and said, "if the ultimate goal of evil things is not Yanhai City, where would it be?" Everyone was in deep thought. It''s not that what Heng Jianqiu said is reasonable. It is found that they are not the only ones who like to dream, even hengjianqiu likes to dream. The one eyed man did not speak. It is absolutely impossible for evil things to give up Yanhai city. As for why they change their direction, maybe they get some instructions of existence. Mr. Chen said that the significance of that fragment is absolutely supported by terror behind the evil object. "Cheer me up. Don''t have any illusions. Evil things are bound to come." The one eyed man yelled at all the members. He looked around, looking for Lin Fan''s figure. Hell, where did people go? When the evil things were approaching, he went to find Lin fan, but unfortunately, he didn''t find their figure, and he didn''t know where they went. Brother, this is a very important moment. Don''t mess with it. "Yes." All the members are standing on the rooftop of the building, looking into the distance with solemn eyes. They are all waiting for the arrival of evil things. A fierce battle is inevitable. Of course. Some of these members have just graduated from the fourth college this year and have just been assigned to Yanhai city. They will face this situation. If they are not nervous, they are all deceiving. When their parents learned about the situation in Yanhai City, they all took the initiative to contact them, hoping that they could come back. However, as a strong graduate of the fourth college, they could not say they would leave without face. They would also be called cowards. No other meaning. Just work hard all the way. "Xiao Lu, are you a little nervous?" "Yes? I didn''t When he was assigned to Yanhai City, he just wanted to show his skills, sharpen his strength in the battle, and constantly improve himself to become a strong man in the eyes of others. I just can''t think of it. He would encounter evil things migrating to Yanhai City, which is a great challenge for Xiaolu. The cockroach monster incident didn''t scare him. It''s a life of muddling along and living occasionally. But now the situation is very complicated and full of danger. His parents called him and asked him to leave Yanhai city in tears. At that time, he was shaken for a moment and wanted to leave Yanhai City, but later he thought about it clearly. I can''t. Now that you are a member of Yanhai special department, you have to fight against evil things bravely.News media reporters carry cameras and record all the pictures around them. The people watching the live broadcast, watching the members of the special department who are ready to meet the evil things, clenched their fists and cheered them on. "Come on The suburbs. "Lin fan, you are really good." Xiao Bao and Lao Zhang are sitting on Lin Fan''s back, while Lin fan is doing push ups. The weight on his body doesn''t feel like two feathers on his body. Lin Fan said, "if you practice regularly, you can be as powerful as me." "Xiaobao, what Lin Fan said is right. He needs to practice constantly. Of course, he also needs my cooperation. If I use needles, the effect of practice will be better." Lao Zhang said triumphantly. Xiao Bao doesn''t understand. He doesn''t know what cultivation means, but he always remembers that day when he played the game machine, Lin Fan punched it through. It''s really scary. As the richest man in the future, he dare not be presumptuous. Then. They sat on the cloth and ate the food Xiao Bao brought. Lao Zhang had a good time. "Delicious." "This is delicious." "That''s delicious, too." Xiaobao said happily: "of course, they are delicious. I specially asked people to buy them for today''s camping." The bodyguards around envied that the price of the food was several times of their monthly salary. Poor people are not qualified to eat. Only the rich can enjoy it. As a friend of master Xiaobao, I''m so lucky that I don''t know how to describe it. Anyway, my envy is turning into lemon essence. The evil cock squatted there honestly. Just now it shouts in order to attract evil things. Human beings can''t understand its voice. It''s the language of communication with evil things. What if you''re good. The hero of this evil thing leads the army of evil things here, and with that huge amount, he can absolutely turn you to the ground. Humble and stupid human beings, your fate has been doomed to be sad since you killed my evil fellow countrymen in front of me and forced me to eat their flesh and blood. And this evil thing will become a hero completely. He was worshipped by countless evil people. From then on, I stood at the top of evil things. The evil Rooster who fell into the illusion was completely in the air. All of a sudden. The evil cock felt that the rope around his neck was a little tight. It was not that the rope became tight, but that the stupid human pulled it directly. Such a rude way made the evil cock feel angry. "Hen, the food is delicious. Try it." Lin Fan put half of the food in front of the hen. The evil cock looks at Lin Fan and then lowers his head to eat. Stupid human, let you be arrogant for a while. As a hero of evil things, I have led you to the abyss. When the evil things I called upon you to eat you, you will know how great I am living beside you. Huh? Yes, the food tastes good. Lin Fan looked at the hen like to eat this food, showing a happy smile, he likes to share good things with pets. ¡­¡­ "Dear netizens, I''ve taken a shortcut to catch up with the evil things. I''ll find a hidden place to hide later. At that time, I''ll give my life to uncover the true face of the evil things for you." Sun Xiao, holding a mobile phone, did not follow behind the evil object. Instead, he took a short cut and ran to the front of the evil object to prepare the camera for the distance. But right now. He suddenly found someone in the distance. "The trough! How can anyone be in the suburbs at this time? " Sun Xiao exclaimed. The barrage burst in the studio. "Niubi, it''s really Niubi. The army of evil things moved here, and they were camping." "Their luck is too sad. If the evil army doesn''t change its direction, they won''t have anything." "Brother sun, before the evil things come, remind them to run quickly." Sun Xiao looked at the barrage and felt that he was right. Just as he was about to get up. The ground is shaking, and the dust in the distance is floating. Just standing up and lying on the ground, you can only aim your mobile phone at the distance. "Evil things have come. There''s no time to inform them." Sun Xiao has no choice but to lie there. He has no way now. He has just calculated the distance. It will take him some time to run there, and during this time, the evil things can definitely reach them. At that time, he will be involved, not to mention whether he can save others. The barrage burst in the studio. "Brother sun has done his best.""Ah, what kind of mentality is needed to have the courage to go camping when the evil things migrate. It''s all about seeking death." "You can''t live if you commit sin. This is a living example. I hope they don''t die too miserably." The netizens who watched the live broadcast sighed. This is a proposition. When they see such a huge army of evil things, they don''t know what to say. Only when sun Xiao is well prepared and hides in the distance, can he be safe. Of course, even so, he is dangerous. "There was an earthquake." Xiao Bao was surprised. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look forward, where there is strong dust swept up, gray, can''t see the situation inside. The bodyguards who are in charge of protecting Xiaobao are sweating. "Everybody load me and get ready to fight." "Young master Xiaobao, evil things are passing by here. Let''s move quickly." The bodyguard captain said in a hurry. When he came here, he carefully analyzed that according to the route of the evil things, he would not pass here, but now the evil things directly appear here, which is a big problem. With their strength. In the face of evil things, it''s not his boasting. It''s definitely a second kill. Of course. It was them who were killed. Chapter 170 "I''m afraid, Lin fan." Lao Zhang grabs Lin Fan''s arm, looks scared on his face, shrinks on Lin Fan''s back, occasionally stretches out his head and looks at the distance curiously. "Xiao Bao is afraid, too." Xiaobao, who can participate in camping, has a good time and is carefree. Playing with people who like to be together is his happiest time. Lin Fan opened his arms, took their shoulders and comforted them: "don''t be afraid, I will protect you with me." The captain of the bodyguard ordered people to drive the car over, and then took master Xiaobao. "Young master, let''s go. With our driving skills, we can definitely leave here." He is confident in his driving skills. In fact, he has a secret that he didn''t tell others, that is, many people once praised him that you are really handsome driving a Ferrari with one hand. He doesn''t have Ferrari. But he has master Xiaobao. "Lin fan, Lao Zhang, let''s go." Xiaobao is not a psychotic. He still knows what is dangerous, although he can''t see what is in the dust. But he knew it was not a good thing. The rooster of evil things observed the situation at the scene and found that the stupid human wanted to leave here. He certainly didn''t agree. He finally summoned the evil things. How could he let you run away so easily. Then. Evil cock did a very bold thing, while Lin Fan did not lead the rope, with short legs toward the evil army. "Hen, come back." Lin fan, who is going to leave with Xiao Bao, sees the hen running towards the distance, standing in the same place and waving her hand. The hens run farther and farther. Lin Fan scratched his head and said, "I can''t seem to leave. I want to take the hen away. It''s my pet. I can''t leave it." The bodyguard captain''s forehead sweated: "Mr. Lin, the situation is special now. It''s not worth it for a chicken." Lin Fan shook his head. Lao Zhang said, "we''ll take the hen back. It''s our pet. We can''t leave it alone." Now the situation is very urgent. The bodyguard captain ponders for a moment and directly holds Xiaobao''s hand. There is no way. Their responsibility is to protect Xiaobao. As for others, it is the incidental protection without threatening the safety of Xiaobao. Now they''re going to stay and look for the hens. That''s their business. It has nothing to do with him. "Young master, let''s go." He is ready to give up Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. He just wants to leave here with the young master. At this point. There is a huge bird in the air with a sharp roar. It is very big and has spread wings. It is more than four meters wide. The ground reflects a huge shadow. "Shoot!" As the bodyguards of the richest son, they naturally carry guns, daddada. The fire makes the original peaceful environment full of the smoke of war. The birds are so fast that the bullets can''t catch up with each other. Next. The birds landed on a hillside behind them, spread their wings and gave a cry, cutting off their escape route completely. "It''s over." The leader of the bodyguard knows the power of the evil things. He can only deal with the normal people if he meets the evil things. He has no ability to compete with the other party. Sun Xiao''s hands with his mobile phone are shaking slightly. A barrage of bullets covered the screen. "Lying trough, what evil thing is that?" "It''s a terrible shape. When its wings spread out, it''s four or five meters wide." "Brother sun, you are an expert. Explain it to us." Ordinary netizens know the existence of evil things, but it''s another matter to be able to see them with their own eyes. Especially such a lifelike live video is so frightening that many people feel cool across the screen. Sun Xiao reacted from shock. "Just now, it was a golden carving of evil things. I once saw a scene where the strong of a special department fought against this kind of evil things. In the past, that evil thing was half smaller than this one." "According to my guess, this gold carving is at least level seven." "And don''t underestimate this evil thing. Its speed has exceeded the speed of sound. When flying at high speed, its lethality is terrible. At the same time, their feathers are very hard, even guns can''t break their feathers." The netizens in the live broadcast room were confused. Seven evil things? How powerful that is. Thermal weapons can''t break feathers. Flying at the speed of sound. To sum up these points, that is not what normal people can compare. Even the members of special departments are not the opponents of this evil golden carving. "Brother sun, if you say so much, that means they are completely finished.""That must be what I mean." "Oh, poor people." Sun Xiao was staring at the distance. Just a few eyes, he recognized many evil things. Some of them had seen and understood deeply. They were all strong evil things. Powerful evil creatures are similar to those living at the top of the animal food chain. Such as the gold carving. Sky Lord. And like those evil things, evil dogs are weak. The rooster of evil things stood in front of a large group of evil things and cried. [evil Rooster: you''re here at last. There''s nothing wrong. I called you here. I''m an undercover living in the human world, and I''m also a hero among evil things. The stupid human behind me is the object you want to deal with. As long as we see him killed, we will win. ¡¿ [evil group: you are a traitor when you mix with human beings? ¡¿ [evil cock: I am a hero of evil. ¡¿ it was infuriated by these evil people. A group of stupid guys, I cheated human beings, and you even said I was a traitor. Do you know how much you hurt the evil hero just because of your words. [evil Rooster: you should kill that human quickly. I''m going back now. I just came here to delay time. At the same time, I will hide around that human and take the opportunity to help you. At the most critical moment, I will give that human a kill. ¡¿ the conversation is over. The evil cock ran to Lin fan. Its mission has been completed. It''s just procrastination. At the same time, I just talked with the army of evil things and told them the situation. The rooster of evil things is very puzzled about who is the commander of the army of evil things, but there are too many, even it is difficult to find out, and it feels the energy level, but does not feel the breath of the king. Obviously the other side is hiding. Lin Fan held the hen in his arms and said, "don''t run around. I don''t know if you''re worried." Feeling the concern of human beings, it was not touched at all. Sure enough, the great evil hero is so powerful. According to this period of undercover, this stupid human has been completely subdued. Once upon a time, evil things said that we would capture human beings by our lovely appearance and cute. The final result is very tragic. Cute can tempt for a while, but it can''t tempt for a lifetime. Only those who rely on their own abilities like it can gain the trust of human beings. So in this situation, we know it is very dangerous, but we are not willing to abandon it, even waiting for it here, and missing the best chance to escape. This is its success. You accept my feelings. But I''m sorry I''m undercover. Then. Lin fan holding the hen, with Lao Zhang they continue to sit in the cloth there. "Don''t worry, they are just passing by. We can see them as scenery. We haven''t seen them before." It is smiling happily. I don''t know why Xiaobao and the bodyguards are so scared. There''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s just bigger animals. Look Lao Zhang excitedly pointed to the evil gold carving, with light in his eyes. "I know what kind of animal it is. It was once broadcast in the news. It''s a carving. It''s flying in the sky. It''s a very powerful one. It''s bigger than the one on TV." "It''s really cute. It''s like riding on it." Lin Fan looked at the golden carving, "yes, it''s really big, but I don''t know if it will take us to fly in the sky." Xiaobao shrank beside Lin fan. He was really afraid, but he gradually felt relieved. As for the bodyguards, they are full of eyes. It''s like hell. They are under great pressure. Their hands with guns are trembling. They are not facing human beings, but evil things. Even if they have guns, they are not their opponents. Especially the conversation between two psychotic patients. They deeply understand a truth. When you stay with mental patients, temporary safety doesn''t mean anything. One day, you will be killed by mental patients. And that day is now. The rooster of evil things is lowering its head. Stupid guys, they still want to ride the Golden Eagle of evil things to fly in the sky. Maybe the Golden Eagle of evil things will meet your requirements, that is, eat you all, become a part of its body, take you flying in the sky, and then discharge you as excrement. The army of evil things stopped. The dust gradually dissipated. Show your true colors. Lao Zhang took Lin Fan''s arm in shock and said, "look, look, a lot of animals that can only be seen on TV before have appeared. It''s really great." "Yes." Lin Fan looked at the animals curiously. Then he grabbed a piece of bread and put it in his mouth. "It''s lovely. It''s all lovely. If we have a chance, we can go to the zoo.""Lin fan, look at me. I''ve seen the way to let Diao fly over on TV before." Lao Zhang got up, then put his fingers in his mouth, whistled, and stretched out his arm, "come here, fly here." A moment later. Lao Zhang bowed his head in disappointment. It failed. The evil Golden Eagle didn''t come. Those bodyguards around looked at Lao Zhang with a confused face. They all have one idea in mind. Are mental patients so terrible now? At this time, the evil army whispered. It''s said that people don''t understand. "Roar!" A roar came out. Then he saw a giant bear push away the evil things in front of him and move his huge body towards Lin fan. "We seem to have met him somewhere." Lin Fan said. Once they faced a giant bear in a breakfast shop. Lao Zhang said, "I remember the taste of palm is delicious." That''s the monster bear. And this is the evil steel bear. They are cousins. Chapter 171 In the distance, sun Xiao was broadcasting the scene in a low voice. "Netizens, I want to tell you a very unfortunate news, this time the army of evil things seems really terrible." "If I''m not wrong, it''s steel bear. Its characteristics are terrible. Its body hardness can be compared with that of steel. It belongs to the top three of bear evil things." "And you don''t think its advantage is that its body is hard enough. If you see its two palms, it will have dozens of tons of force when one palm is taken. Even the strong people who graduated from the special department of Buddhist high school may not be able to hold on." Thanks for sun Xiao''s selfless explanation. I totally scared the people who watched the live broadcast. Obviously not. They don''t believe in the ability of special departments, but they are more and more powerful, which makes people feel terrible. Sun Xiao knows that those guys are hopeless. The distance between them and death is only a line. Maybe they will be killed by evil things later. According to his research for many years, although evil things eat people, not all evil things are like this. Most of them like to kill their prey. Like dismembering. It''s worse than eating. If you change your mind, you will find that it may not be so terrible. For example, when humans eat animals, they will also divide animals into countless parts with a knife. From the perspective of the same creature, no matter which side can''t bear such things. At this point. A large number of netizens poured into sun Xiao''s studio. Although city officials are also broadcasting live, what they are broadcasting is just the situation in the city, and there is no evil thing at all. Now with the deliberate propaganda, it is known that a bold anchor has gone to the suburbs to broadcast the traces of evil things. It''s hot. Catch everyone''s eye. "Ah, I can''t bear it." "It''s a self inflicted crime. If they hide in the city, nothing will happen." "That''s what I said, but seeing it with my own eyes is helpless." "Did you find that those people didn''t seem to panic at all? You said that they would not be strong." "I think I''ve been scared." The barrage rolled. Sun Xiao''s studio is also concerned by special departments in some cities. A group of strong people use the existing pictures to analyze the situation. It''s in a conference room. Several strong people are smoking, looking at the picture on the big screen and analyzing it carefully. "Now I''ve recognized dozens of evil things. I''m afraid they are all mature evil things. According to us, they belong to adults, when they are the strongest." "There are not a few level 7 and level 8 evil things. This is a terrible group. If there are several Town Level evil things among them, I think the final result of Yanhai city is to destroy the city." The strong in the conference room were silent. Obviously, there are some unacceptable situations. Recently, the frequency of evil activities is getting higher and higher. Because of the appearance of demons, Yanhai City, which used to have a low frequency of evil activities, immediately climbed to the top ten, and it is still rising. Now, it has climbed to the first place. Behind too much is destruction. Yanhai city has the temptation of evil things to occupy. Next. Everyone continues to look at the picture. ¡­¡­ Lin Fan said, "the palm you said was delicious. Was that the time I ate three and a half things?" "Yes." Lao Zhang said. The bear''s paw that day was really big. If it wasn''t for the good sister to help them stew bear''s paw, they would be very hard to eat. Lin Fan touched his chin and said, "if it is like this, it''s really memorable. I want to have a good taste." At this critical and dangerous moment. Their thoughts are still frightening. When the evil cock heard this, he wanted to talk to these two stupid people out loud. Is your brain really so sick? I admit that you have some strength. But now. Don''t you see how many terrible evil things are summoned by this evil thing? Open up your stupid eyes and give me a good look. That''s a quantity you can''t imagine. Boom! Boom! The ground was shaking. The evil steel bear moves its huge body, and its palms fall, leaving deep footprints on the ground. Its body is as hard as steel, and its hair is like a steel needle. Under the sunshine, it radiates a sharp edge. An overbearing look. The power of terror. Evil steel bear is the representative of strength. Its way of appearance is very domineering. It pushes away the evil things in front of it. The meaning is very clear. Get away from me.See how I deal with these humble people. With the evil thing steel bear constantly close. The captain of the bodyguard feels great pressure. They are all soldiers who have experienced professional training. In the war, they are like death reaping other people''s lives. But in the face of evil things, they feel small. Beany beads of sweat fell from the head of the bodyguard captain. Down his cheek, dropping, ticking, to the ground, into the soil. "Fire!" With a wave of his hand, he growled. Dada dada! The crossfire erupted from the muzzle of the gun, and the bullet burst out of the chamber, all hitting the evil steel bear. Metal collision. The evil steel bear ignores these humble hot weapons and allows the bullet to hit his body. He doesn''t feel it at all. It''s like tickling. "Damn it, you can''t break the defense." The captain of the bodyguard was embarrassed, then ran to the trunk, took out the rocket from the black box, ran to the original position in a hurry, carried the rocket on his body, aimed at the evil object, and pressed the button. A shell swept away quickly. Boom! The fire covered the evil steel bear. "Hit it." The bodyguard captain''s face is happy, but soon, his face is like earth color, some despair, the evil thing steel bear without any damage, still not impatient. Whoo! The leader of the bodyguard put down his rocket launcher. He had no idea of resisting. He had done everything he could. If he could predict, he would never agree that his young master would come here to camp. Why. Clearly choose a good place, as long as here, will never meet with the evil things, but now good, the evil things really appear in front of them. It''s against them. Straight line to Yanhai City, have to go around a big circle, sick. It''s a pity. He didn''t know that all this was caused by the evil rooster. The evil Rooster acted as an undercover agent, and he felt that he had reached the peak. From then on, the name of the evil hero will accompany him all his life, no matter what. Soon. The evil steel bear appeared in front of them. Baby is shivering. Lin Fan comforted Xiaobao and said, "don''t worry, don''t you see it''s cute? In fact, it''s very good. I''ll say hello to it first. If it feels good, I''ll introduce it to you. " Xiao Bao grabs Lin Fan''s clothes and shakes his head to indicate not to go. "Don''t worry." Lin Fan smiles. Then he went to the steel bear. Sun Xiao was very puzzled. The evil thing was right in front of him. If it was him, he would try his best to escape. He would not approach the evil thing steel bear. It was too dangerous. I took a look at the barrage. The netizens who watched the live broadcast thought the same as him. They all feel that they are looking for death. Lin Fan came to the evil thing steel bear, stretched out his hand, said with a smile: "Hello, my name is Lin fan, can you get to know me?" Friendly way of communication. The necessary behavior to meet new friends is to reach out and hope to hold each other''s big hand with your own small hand. Steel bear looks down at Lin Fan with contempt in his eyes. It is a powerful evil thing, which represents hegemony and power. Maybe evil things like to play with people. The evil steel bear didn''t treat Lin Fan rudely. He really slowly stretched out his huge hand and shook hands with Lin fan. Lin Fan looked at the palm of the evil steel bear and said, "before, I met a guy like you. He looks like you. He is very cute. My best friend Lao Zhang and I found a kitchen knife from the kitchen and cut off his limbs. Then a bosom sister helped us cook the palm. The taste was really delicious." "And you are more lovely than it. It must be more delicious." "Hee hee." When it comes to delicious food, Lin Fan scratched his head with embarrassment, as if to say what he really thought in his heart, which was disrespect for the animal in front of him. All of a sudden. The evil thing steel bear fiercely raises his arm, and Lin fan is carried up. Then he sees the evil thing steel bear roaring angrily, throwing his arm and smashing Lin Fan on the ground. The ground vibrated. Heavy dust rippled. Xiao Bao stares at his eyes and says with a little cry: "Lin Fan..." "Wow! What a powerful bear. " Lao Zhang was surprised. The bodyguards shuddered. Unexpectedly, he was the first one to die. Sun Xiao in the distance dare not take a breath. The barrage burst in the studio. "Grass! It''s dead. " "What did he think? He went to the steel bear and held out his hand. Did he want to move the evil thing in a friendly way?""The most amazing scene in the world happened." "Grass, you see, there seems to be something wrong." When sun Xiao saw the barrage, he quickly raised his head and saw that after the dust had been cleared, there was a figure climbing up from the ground. "It''s a fun game. It''s a bit exciting." Lin Fan got up and patted off the dust on his body. There was dust on his chest and knees. Xiaobao bought the clothes for him. Of course, it''s normal for him to dirty his clothes when playing games. Next. Lin Fan stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "let''s continue." Evil things steel bear fierce eyes revealed the color of doubt, it is obviously did not think that the other side can still live, perhaps for it, this is a very impossible thing. He lowered his head, looked at his outstretched hand, and held his tiny palm again. This time, it was not his turn to play the game, but Lin Fan''s. "It''s my turn." Lin Fan smiles. When the evil steel bear didn''t know what it meant, he found that his feet were off the ground. Lin Fan fiercely waved his arm and smashed the evil steel bear on the ground. The earth vibrates. It''s like an earthquake. And the force is too huge, cracks like cobwebs, spread in all directions. Chapter 172 When the ground collapses and cracks open, small stones will spring up and dust will float from the cracks. Sun Xiao opened his mouth until the crack spread in front of him and a small stone fell into his throat. Cough! Painful cough, difficult to spit out small stones. He stared at the end of the crack in front of him. Deep in thought. "Is what I see true or false?" Soon, sun Xiao reacted and exclaimed in disbelief: "you tell me, this is not a dream." He found no barrage in the studio. It''s just a few scattered Barracks at most. Soon. "Lying trough!" "Lying trough!" All the people who see this scene have only two words from the bottom of their heart, that is, "lying trough" to describe everything in front of them. "Brother sun, we''ve lost sight of each other. They''re strong. I''ll tell you why they''re not in a mess. It turns out that they have strength." "This vibration, this crack, this spread range, to tell you the truth, it''s rare to see in my life." "I have no way to describe my mood but shock." "Brother sun, can you come closer? We want to see who he is." Looking at the barrage in the studio, sun Xiao has the same idea, that is, to get closer, it''s better to photograph the other side. Who is such a strong man? He has been active in Yanhai city. The top strong people here all know that the one eyed man is bald, and the others are old men, which is easy to identify. But now this one is really hard to identify. It seems that he is very young. Another one is a child. What kind of combination is this? At this point. Evil things cock gaped at, heart began to curse, compatriots, can you give some strength, you are too weak, I have great confidence in you. Being the perfect undercover. He deeply understands that he must not panic when he is in danger. Even if the situation is not good for him, he firmly believes that among the evil things, there must be a real powerful evil thing waiting. Just like it, it is calm, in charge of the overall situation, and in response to constant changes. At the most important moment, it appears in the sky and kills it. "Bear, are you ok?" Lin fan asked, see no response, then looked back to Lao Zhang, "Lao Zhang, it seems to be dead, how can this do?" Old Zhang said: "the bear can''t come back to life after death. It''s so cute. If it can, I hope it can stay with us forever. In fact, I miss the taste we used to eat." "Well, I have a good memory, too." Lin Fan said. Xiaobao''s bodyguards have completely expressed their real ideas in their stupefied appearance. "Are mental patients so powerful?" The captain of the bodyguard muttered. Looking at the young master''s eyes have changed. He thought that the young master thought he was the son of the richest man, but now he found that there is no simple existence who can be the son of the richest man. Why does young master Xiaobao make friends with two mental patients, and he is so good. That is the unique vision to see through the meaning of others can not see. Find the real strong. At this point. The evil steel bear shakes his head and covers Lin Fan with his huge body. The hot waves come out of his nostrils. It is very hot, which means that he is very angry now. "You''re still alive." Lin Fan said. At this time, the evil steel bear angrily opens his arms, fixes Lin Fan''s arms and hugs him in his arms. This move seems to be called Hold my sister in my arms and kill her. Creak! Creak! Evil things steel bear angry eyes staring at Lin fan, arm strength is more and more terrible, is to crush Lin Fan''s whole body bones. Lin Fan tilted his head and asked, "do you like me so much?" "But what kind of game is this?" He doesn''t quite understand. But he found that bear''s body is very warm, hair will make people feel a kind of warmth. Sun Xiao was careful to move forward, but when he saw the scene in front of him, he stopped. Damn, he just had the advantage. Now the advantage is gone. "Everyone, the situation is very bad. The steel bear is known as the most powerful evil thing. When he is held in his arms, he will crush every bone on his body with his explosive arm. He is really careless and shouldn''t give the steel bear a chance." His understanding of evil things is beyond that of many people. This is when he devotes himself to an industry, even if he is only interested in it, he will be more professional than a professional. Yanhai City hidden safe basement. Citizens are watching the live video. They are all worried.They all see how terrible the evil things are. Now some people resist in front of the evil things. They just see some hope, but now the hope is going to be shattered. They really can''t bear it. A boy is playing with the doll around the strong man in the special department, naively watching the live video. "Big brother, come on." ¡­¡­ The evil Rooster feels that the opportunity has come. Good job. Perfect control of stupid human, so now is the time for evil hero to play. The claws of the evil Rooster slide on the ground, ready to sprint. With the help of the power of run-up, the rooster can form a very fast speed and pierce each other''s body. Wait. Which part is better to attack? The rooster of evil things is observing, choosing buttocks? No way. It knows how terrible its beak is. If it pierces into each other''s excrement bag, it will be a great shame for the evil hero. Finally, it chose to attack the back of Lin Fan''s head. That''s the most vulnerable part of humanity. The evil Rooster retreated, opened a distance, and then ran, faster and faster. Then, waving his wings, he jumped up and aimed at the back of Lin Fan''s head, which was a fierce impact. Bang! Steady. All right. It''s just Click! A crisp voice. The evil cock stares at me, my mouth, ah It''s cracked. My flawless beak, the rooster falling to the ground, rolls all over the ground, and then thinks about the failure of the attack. Isn''t it necessary for him to expose his undercover identity? He must never expose his identity before he is sure that the army of evil things will win 100%. It endured the pain, pretending that the ordinary chicken was looking for food on the ground, then squatted on the bottom of the chicken, endured the pain from the beak, and laid five eggs. Look Once again, I showed my ability to be different. You won''t doubt me after all. Lin Fan looked back at the rooster curiously, and then said: "I understand. Did you tell me to hit its head with my head?" "It''s really a good way." The evil cock heard this. Look up. Nima! What do you say? When did I have such an idea? Can you stop tonifying yourself. The steel bear looks at the rooster angrily and roars. It is a traitor. The rooster wants to coo, but its beak is too painful to make a sound. He can only stand on the ground, waving his wings and protesting angrily. I''m not a traitor. Don''t frame me up. I''m a hero of all evil things. "Bear, my pet told me how to get out of trouble, this game is very interesting." Lin Fan''s head tilted back, then hit the head of the evil steel bear fiercely. It''s fast. The power is terrible. The space nearby seems to be distorted. Bang! I''ve seen the slow video when the armor piercing bullet pierced the watermelon. No mistake. The face of the steel bear was hit hard, and the pressure formed inside. Then the back brain expanded. When the expansion reached the extreme, it burst open instantly, and the blood splashed to a hundred meters away and fell on the rear army of evil things. WOW! The evil things are stained with blood. In the army of evil things, when a evil thing sees that no compatriots around it notice it, he sticks out his tongue and licks the blood on his body quickly. Well, it''s really delicious. The arm of the steel bear gradually became weak. Lin Fan fell to the ground with both feet, turned back to pick up the rooster and said, "hen, you are really good. Thank you for reminding me of this method, otherwise I can''t think of any way to get out of trouble." The evil cocks stare at the dogs. If No, don''t give me if, as long as you know the result will be like this, it will never be impulsive. Far away. Sun Xiao stammered in disbelief: "did you see that he smashed the head of the evil steel bear with his head? Do you know how much power the head of the evil steel bear can bear?" "Once I read a report that even if the armor piercing bullet hit the head of the evil steel bear, it couldn''t break the skin." The netizens watching the live broadcast are boiling. Wonderful. It''s really wonderful. Few people have seen the scene of the strong fighting with evil things, because it is often very fierce, which ordinary citizens dare to take the risk to see. I don''t even have time to run. Of course. Only when you meet sun Xiao, a fierce man, and you don''t care about life and death, can you have such ability.¡­¡­ "Lao Zhang, I just seem to have overdone it. Its head is gone." What Lin Fan said seemed to be guilt. In fact, the expression on his face seemed to be a little happy. Lao Zhang comforted: "you didn''t mean it. It''s just a mistake. I think it will forgive us." "Well, you''re right." Lin Fan said with a smile. Then, Lin Fan took out a kitchen knife from his toolbox and went straight to the evil steel bear. He took the knife and fell. With a puff, the bear''s paw was cut off. It''s a little bloody. When you raise the knife after chopping, you can see the blood pulled out. Look at that stupid human face. It''s like laughing. It''s a little gloomy. Gollum! The evil cock stood in front of Lin Fan with cold all over his body. Terrible! It deeply feels the malice from human beings. If the undercover identity is found Look at the fate of the evil steel bear, it can think of their own fate will be how miserable. Lin Fan handed the four bear paws to the bodyguards and said with a smile, "please boil them in water. If you want to steam them, you need to put eggs on them." He came to the hen, touched its head and picked up the eggs on the ground. "You''re great. If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t be able to eat such delicious food." The evil cock lowers his head. Try to be humble. What the hell am I doing. Chapter 173 The bodyguards were really flustered. They didn''t even break the hair of the evil thing, and even thought about the way back. If they didn''t want to die in pain, they would leave the last bullet to themselves. It''s just that the situation is complicated. Well, it''s really complicated. They brought tools to steam bear paws in a pot. Even though they are bodyguards, they think they have no other skills and are good at cooking. If you don''t have this ability. Do you really think driving a Ferrari with one hand will attract girls? Wrong, and it''s a big mistake. Just as they go to the seafood market to buy seafood, such as abalone, they just need to smell it to see if it is fresh. The evil rooster is staring at the distance. Its beak is still bleeding. I really want to tell my compatriots that I''m not an undercover. It''s just a misunderstanding. Believe it or not, I''ve told you the truth. The death of the evil steel bear is too miserable. There is no whole body. Yanhai city. Waiting in silence is a kind of torture for people. Gu Ao, who likes to show off his strong body, doesn''t continue to show off his muscles. He''s too tired and the evil things can''t come. If not, he wants to continue to go to the gym. One eyed man stands on the rooftop of the building, facing the wind, staring into the distance, silently lighting a cigarette. The repressive atmosphere becomes leisurely with the lighting of the first cigarette. Those who like to smoke light a cigarette. He began to puff. then began to make complaints about Tucao. "Whether the evil things are coming or not, don''t make it a misunderstanding in the end." Lin Daoming hopes that this is a misunderstanding. The golden talisman he refined during this period is the sum of several months. If it can be avoided, that''s the best case. Liu haichan said: "evil things are likely to rest. When the formation is finished, they will definitely attack together." Only the bigwigs can speak freely and speak out their guesses. Ordinary members are silent. It''s not that they don''t want to speak, but they are not qualified to speak yet. Not only are they in a hurry to wait, but the citizens watching the live broadcast of the official media are in a hurry. Because Yanhai city is their home, some citizens are eager to know the result. If the evil things do not come, it will be the best result. If the evil things arrive, they also hope that members of special departments can drive away the evil things and protect their homes. The best thing is not to damage the building. "Jin Heli, have you detected anything? Why hasn''t the evil thing come yet?" The one eyed man inquired, he is the commander in chief of the battle, and will lead the strong of Yanhai city against the strong of evil things. As time goes by. There is a general panic in my heart. Soon. There''s jinhole''s voice. "The evil forces stopped outside the city. They didn''t move for the time being. They didn''t know what they were doing, but they didn''t leave. We need to continue to observe." One eyed man frowns, strange evil thing, what the hell is going on. In fact, they can go outside the city to fight against evil things, but according to the tactical simulation, it is enough to find that if they are in the suburbs without any buildings to resist, they are at a disadvantage. The end of a large number of evil things will be terrible. Jin Heli hasn''t seen sun Xiao live yet. And it''s impossible to see it for the time being. At this critical moment, who will pay attention to the live broadcast, but devote themselves to the monitoring data. Just now, they detected the evil things with energy level 7, but the energy soon disappeared. It''s obvious that there''s a conspiracy on the side of evil things. Otherwise, why did the level 7 energy fluctuation just appear and disappear without a trace? ¡­¡­ "It really smells good." Lao Zhang''s nose is very sensitive. It''s like a dog''s nose. Although it''s not very good, that''s what it means. Lin Fan looked at the hot bear''s paw with glowing eyes and drooled at the corner of his mouth. "Xiaobao, this is bear''s paw. We''ve eaten it before. It''s really delicious. You can eat more later and grow taller." He likes to share good things with good friends. Xiaobao looks at the hot bear''s paw. To tell you the truth, he doesn''t dare to eat it. Just now he saw how the bear''s paw came from. It''s a terrible evil thing. Then Lin fan blows his head off and cuts off other people''s limbs with a kitchen knife. The bloody scene makes Xiaobao''s heart shocked. He is afraid to eat. Not even a single thought. Lin Fan skillfully gave bear paws to his good friends, Lao Zhang, Xiao Bao, himself and the hen, of course. "Hen, this is for you. You have the greatest credit. If it wasn''t for your help, I would never have thought of such a good way. Eat it while it''s hot. It''s the best when it''s hot." How many people envy a friend who knows how to share good things.The evil cock looks at the bear''s paw in front of him, and a drop of sweat flows down slowly. It has been forced to die. Stupid human beings absolutely find that there is something wrong with it. It is a smart evil thing, the hero of evil things, and knows the principle of undercover. When suspected, it must not panic, and it must use a smart mind to solve the immediate problems. The atmosphere of camping is very comfortable. But for the rooster, it feels dangerous everywhere. The bear''s paw in front of him is the way to prove that he is not an undercover agent. The purpose of the other party''s paw in front of it is to let it eat the flesh and blood of its compatriots. What a terrible way to explore, and what''s more terrible is that those evil compatriots still look at it. Eat or not? But to be honest It does taste good. Goo Goo! The rooster raised his head and cried. The meaning is as follows. "I''m not a traitor. I''m an undercover. What I do now is for the future of evil things. I''m worthy of your respect." Lin Fan touched the hen''s head and said with a smile, "I know you are very happy, but we are friends. If there are good things, I will never forget my good friends." The evil cock bowed his head and shed tears of humiliation. "Steel bear, I hope you can forgive me." Then, he saw that the head of the rooster was like a machine gun, biting abruptly. Even if the rooster''s mouth split, it could not stop its behavior. What it was doing now was hiding its identity. It''s delicious. There''s energy in the body. The injured rooster''s beak was supplemented by the energy of the evil steel bear and gradually recovered. Seeing the hen eating so happily, Lin fan is also very happy. It''s good to like it. It''s his biggest wish to satisfy his friends. Then he looks at Lao Zhang, who is holding the paw of a bear and biting it. He eats soup all over his mouth. Xiao Bao stared at the bear''s paw and didn''t dare move. "Xiaobao, don''t you feel like you don''t like it?" Lin fan asked. When he saw Xiaobao, he seemed to be hesitant. He felt that the bear''s paw was not delicious. He also thought about it. He didn''t ask Xiaobao for advice. He said that he used steaming. It must be that Xiaobao didn''t like it. "No, it''s just that I''m full. Let you have it." Xiaobao pushes bear''s paw to Lin fan, showing a reluctant smile. Lin fan has just performed a bear''s paw in three mouths. He is still very hungry. Seeing Xiaobao so determined, he doesn''t say much. He takes a big mouthful of bear''s paw and tastes really good. It''s more delicious than the last one. "Lin fan, I can''t finish eating. I''m so full." Lao Zhang handed Lin fan the remaining half of the bear''s paw. He felt his round stomach. Before he had taken a few bites, he was full. Even if he wanted to eat, he couldn''t force himself to eat. Far away. The evil things roared. Traitor! Traitor! It''s impossible for them to tolerate the evil cocks using their compatriots in front of their pasta. Roar! The roar of an evil lion tiger resounds through the mountains and rivers. Its strong body is full of extreme explosive power. All the evil things around make way for the king. The evil lion tiger angrily looks at the front and doesn''t say much. He runs towards Lin Fan quickly. The tragic death of the evil steel bear makes them know that the human is the strong one in front of them. It doesn''t give any advice. In the level of evil things, it belongs to the strong. Its father is a tiger, and its mother is a lion. The wind was a little strong that night, and the rain was also a little strong. They hid in the same cave from the rain. The cave burned and caught fire. A thunder cut through the night, and the thunder was a little loud. Under the fire. Some things come naturally. Lion''s head, tiger''s body, golden hair, shining under the sun, the speed of action is extremely fast, awe inspiring, roaring between the earth shaking. Yanhai city monitoring department for the first time to monitor this energy fluctuation. "Energy fluctuation reaches level nine." "It''s an evil thing with strong energy fluctuation." Members of the monitoring department exclaimed, guessing all kinds of data based on energy fluctuations, and then they exclaimed again. "Energy fluctuation is still rising, reaching the highest critical point of level 9." If this energy fluctuation continues to rise. It has reached the town level. When the one eyed man heard the news, he looked very serious. What the hell was the evil thing doing? He hid outside the city and didn''t come in. What was he thinking? Constantly emitting energy fluctuations, just want to attract them out? This is not a good thing for them. There is no shelter from any building, that is to say, all of them will be exposed. Evil objects can attack from all sides. For them, maybe nothing will happen, but for other members, the danger they encounter will be raised to a certain extent. Urban buildings can be rebuilt even if they are destroyed.But if people die, they can''t come back. Sun Xiao, holding his cell phone, exclaimed. "You see what I see, the golden evil thing. I''ve never seen it before. At most, I''ve seen it in some albums." His exclamation made the citizens in the studio hold their breath. Then the barrage broke out. Uni president asked what evil thing it was. It was too dazzling, just like the sun was moving. Sun Xiao said in a trembling voice: "netizens, this is the lion and tiger, which belong to the hybrid offspring of two kinds of evil things, and the number is extremely rare. In the animal kingdom, the offspring of lion and tiger, the survival probability is only one in 500000, and even in the evil things, only one percent of the chance can survive." "But every evil lion and tiger is a terrible existence." "They don''t have any shortcomings and can be called the most perfect variety of evil things." "It''s dangerous." Chapter 174 At this point. Xiaobao looks at the evil lion and tiger running from afar and points to the distance in fear. "There There. " The evil animal, the lion and tiger, is so domineering that Xiaobao doesn''t speak very well. As the son of the richest man, he seems to be afraid of everything. In fact, he doesn''t speak very well when he is already afraid. If he didn''t think that he hadn''t put on a diaper, he might be scared to pee now. The bodyguards stood there and didn''t dare to move. The bodyguard captain wanted to protect the young master, but the evil lion and tiger were so powerful that they couldn''t move their legs. "Little Young master He can only reluctantly issued a cry to remind the young master to run. The huge body of the evil animal, the lion and tiger, pounced on it, and the sky seemed to be covered with black shadows. Lin Fan looks back at the beast with a smile on his face. Then he opens his arms and hugs it in his arms. Of course, his body should be a lion hugging him. The lion tiger and Lin fan are rolling on the ground. The sharp claws are tearing Lin Fan''s body, jingling, the sound of metal friction. There was no scream. Only Lin Fan''s laughter. "Hahaha, it''s itchy. I''m itchy. Its hair is so soft and its body is so soft. Don''t lick me. It''s really itchy." Lin fan had a smile on his face and shrunk his neck. The tongue of the evil animal lion and tiger licks Lin Fan''s face. There are barbs on his scarlet tongue. Even if the strong in special departments are licked like this, they will take off a layer of skin even if they don''t die. It''s a bit different. It was supposed to be a bloody scene, but now it has become very happy. I take my pet dog to the park to play. The pet dog arches over the owner happily, hoping to get praise from the owner. "Well, well, stop playing. It''s really itchy. I don''t know where you came from, but I think you''re really interesting." Lin Fan sat up straight, put the lion and tiger''s front paw on his shoulder, and looked at his good friends with a smile, "do you see it? It''s really fun. I''ve never seen such an animal before. Lao Zhang, what do you say it is?" Lao Zhang curiously looked at the evil animal lion and tiger. His two eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together. "If I guess it''s good, it looks like a cat." The evil animal in anger, the lion tiger, wants to kill Lin fan. When I heard what Lao Zhang said. But suddenly stopped, a pair of copper bell like eyes looking at Lao Zhang. Cat? Your whole family are cats. This evil thing is a lion and tiger beast, not a kind of weak evil thing that relies on cute and cute kneeling under human beings. It deeply feels the malice of human beings. He opened his mouth and bit Lin Fan''s head. The sharp teeth were biting. A lot of saliva flowed down Lin Fan''s cheek. "Ah! It''s disgusting. Come on Lin Fan wipes his face and wants to push away the evil lion and tiger. The evil lion and tiger is very sensitive. He jumps up in a flash and falls into the distance. He moves his thick claws and walks around in a circle to watch Lin Fan''s situation. Xiaobao and the bodyguards were stunned. I''ve been scared for a long time. "Lin fan, you are so powerful." Xiaobao said. Lin Fan said with a smile, "do you have one? I don''t know what''s so powerful. Xiaobao, do you think the cat is very powerful? " Xiaobao followed Lin Fan''s fingers and looked at the huge evil thing. It was not a cat, but a lion tiger, and it was a terrible lion tiger. "It''s a liger, not a cat." Xiaobao said. Lao Zhang said, "Oh, it''s not a cat. I don''t think it''s so big. It''s our little treasure." If it is in the past. Xiaobao will definitely hold his head high and show that there are many things I know. These are just drizzles. But now Xiaobao is very honest and dare not move, just like a frightened child. The evil animal, the lion and tiger, knows that this man is very strong. The death of the evil steel bear is not unknown. At the same time, it looks at the rooster and roars. "You are the traitor of evil things. Do you want to catch us all The evil cock raised his head and cooed. "I''m not a traitor, I''m a hero of evil." The evil lion tiger didn''t pay attention to the evil rooster, but accumulated strength. The thick soles of his feet fell, and the ground cracked. With a bang, he rushed over again. When he was close to Lin fan, the heavy soles of his feet hit Lin Fan''s chest fiercely. It''s the power hammer of the top nine evil things. Even if it''s the same as the top nine strong people in the Buddhist high court, they don''t dare to carry it at will. If they really carry it, they will definitely vomit blood. Bang! The dull roar is like thunder, resounding, and the strong force spreads out, and the space seems to be distorted.There are some changes in the facial expression of the evil animal liger. It''s not that he was shocked to see Lin Fan safe. But Brush! The evil animal, the lion and tiger, retreated again. Its front paws were rubbing against the ground, trembling slightly. It was very painful, really painful. If you hurt the enemy 1000 times, you will lose 800 times. Just look at the current situation, it is obvious that it is useless to hurt the enemy 1000 times. Roar! Roar! The roar from the army of evil things is to cheer for the lion and tiger. The lion and tiger are the king in their hearts. That stupid human is dead. And so is the evil cock. From the moment he becomes a traitor, he will be despised and despised by all evil things. The roar of evil things can be heard even in Yanhai city. The group of strong men in special departments were very nervous when they heard the roar. It''s too powerful. It''s like being alone in the rain at night. There''s a lot of thunder around. Just ask if you are afraid. "Did evil things riot?" The one eyed man looks at the distance with a dignified look. He can deeply feel the anger in the roar of evil things. If the situation is not too complicated now, he wants to see the situation himself. It''s just him alone. It''s OK to wait and see from a distance. If you enter the attack range of evil things, the situation will be very bad. Think about these things. I didn''t notice that the smoke had burned to my fingers. Hot! The one eyed man shakes his finger and wants to scold himself for smoking. How can he be distracted by other things? It''s really hot. "Are you coming or not?" He is really disappointed with these evil things. Dawdling until now, I can''t even see a ghost. I don''t know what I want to do outside the city. Now it''s not just that he''s in a bit of a hurry. The other members were in a bit of a hurry. As a strong man in Maoshan, Lin Daoming has passed the time by taking out his mobile phone and playing xiaoxiaole. And in another building. Liu Ying is on the phone with her girlfriend. "Don''t worry, dear. The evil things haven''t come yet. I have nothing to do for the moment. You can rest assured that I will keep my life. But to tell you the truth, if I die, will you miss me?" "Ah? I''m really moved to be a widower for me. You can rest assured that I won''t die anyway. I really can''t bear to see you being a widower. " Liu Ying was moved by her girlfriend''s words and shed tears from the corner of her eyes. Later, because she was too moved, she was condemned in her heart. She told her girlfriend the location of her private money. She was afraid that in case she died, her girlfriend would live well with the private money. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Dean Hao is standing at the gate with both hands on his back, looking into the distance with deep eyes. Other patients have been hidden by him, and he has no other meaning standing here. Is to tell all evil things. Don''t damage my mental hospital. Or I''ll be rude to you. ¡­¡­ Sun Xiao said to the citizens in the live broadcast room: "netizens, there''s something wrong with the situation now. The evil animal, the liger, doesn''t show that destructive power. According to my guess, although the liger is evil, it certainly inherits the habit of catching prey." "When animals encounter weak prey, most of them will not be killed in the first time, but will play to satisfy their abnormal psychology." Instantly, the barrage burst. "I can''t say what brother Sun said." "You mean they''re done?" "That''s not nonsense. How strong is the evil steel bear. I didn''t hear brother sun say that it''s an evil lion and tiger. It''s a powerful evil." Also watching the live broadcast were many strong graduates from the four academies. They did not speak. They all look solemn. Obviously, I didn''t expect to see the evil animal lion and tiger. After a little inquiry, I can find out from the Department that the energy fluctuation in Yanhai city has reached the peak of level 9, which has reached the critical point. If you go up again, it''s a town level evil thing. Everyone shudders at the thought of this level of evil things. It''s a real terror. If you want to defeat this kind of evil things, even four equally strong people need to cooperate perfectly and pay some price to kill them. The reason is simple. You stab the evil object with one sword. Maybe you have injured the evil object, but the evil object is still fighting with you. But if they are stabbed with one sword, they will be seriously injured. The human body is still relatively weak after all. Compared with the evil things, there is a big gap.At this point. Lin Fan found that the lion and tiger animal was holding down its body, its rear buttocks were a little cocky, and it was still swinging its tail. He was very curious, what did it want to do? "It''s about playing with the ball." Lao Zhang pondered for a moment, "I''ve seen it on TV. Dogs like to pick up balls." "Is it?" "Well, absolutely." Lin Fan believed what Lao Zhang said, and then asked the bodyguard to deliver the football. At the same time, he aimed the ball at the evil lion and tiger, throwing it high. The football curved in the air, fell slowly, and hit the evil lion and tiger in the face. "Go and get the ball." Lin Fan orders the evil animal lion and tiger to pick up the ball and start the dog walking mode. The evil animal, the lion and tiger, seems a little confused. Looking at the rolling football, it obviously feels humiliated. The human I''m humiliating myself. Lin Fan turned back and said, "Lao Zhang, it doesn''t seem to be interested." Lao Zhang said, "no, it''s like that on TV." "I''m afraid, Lin fan." Xiao Bao shrunk his head and cried a little. Lin Fan didn''t expect Xiaobao to be afraid. He pointed to the evil animal and said, "are you afraid of it?" "Well." Xiao Bao nodded. "Well, if you''re afraid, I''ll get rid of it. We won''t play with it." Lin Fan didn''t want Xiaobao to be afraid. He thought Xiaobao would like it. Now it seems that he certainly doesn''t like it. Since he doesn''t like it, he can only drive it away. Chapter 175 The bodyguards didn''t quite understand what Lin Fan said. In front of such a large evil thing, you can drive it away if you want to. Lin Fan waved to the evil lion and tiger, "you go quickly, my friend is afraid of you, so you don''t appear in front of us, and we''ll see you when we have a chance." Level 9 evil things are very arrogant. Especially this kind of perfect evil thing, where can tolerate the human humiliation. Roar! The evil animal, the lion and tiger, roared with a dull and thick voice. It came to Lin fan again. The speed was faster than before, which was fast enough to be described as lightning. Sun Xiao said to his mobile phone: "everyone, the evil animal liger has been completely furious. It clearly doesn''t want to play with its prey. It''s dangerous. The ability of level 9 evil animal is not so easy to imagine." He explained the most professional situation with the most professional knowledge. The people who watched the live broadcast were all bluffed. Some people can''t bear to look directly, close their eyes, there will be a bloody scene immediately. But all of a sudden, something amazing happened. Even the evil lion and tiger were confused. Its full impact can smash everything in front of it into pieces, but the human who humiliated it for many times just supported its face with his palm, and did not move. Then, he found that his feet were off the ground, and he was directly raised by Lin fan. The powerful and unrivalled evil animal, the liger, has been stunned. His eyes were as round as brass bells. Don''t think that evil things are stupid, as if their brains are very simple. In fact, their brains are very complex and smart. "Goodbye, we''ll meet when we have a chance, but you don''t cooperate with us." Lin fan saw that Xiaobao was very afraid of the evil animals, so he didn''t want to use the usual means to drive them away. Instead, he held them high and threw them into the distant sky. Whew! The huge body of the evil animal, the lion and tiger, turned into a streamer and disappeared between heaven and earth, until it became a shining star and disappeared in a flash. After them, the evil golden carving rose up and chased the evil lion and tiger. "Xiaobao, it''s gone. Don''t be afraid." Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head and calmed his mood, but he was very strange. The liger was very cute, hairy and active. He didn''t know why Xiaobao was afraid. I think it''s too big. If you''re smaller, you''ll love it. He held the rooster in his arms. "Xiaobao, you see, hens are lovely, aren''t they?" At this time, the evil cock did not want to show any performance. It was completely shocked by the scene. It''s an evil animal, the lion and tiger. It''s the Ninth level evil animal. You carry it up and throw it into the distance. It''s not even a shadow. It''s too terrible. It knows that this human is very powerful, but can you stop being so unreasonable. Next. The evil cock shudders all over, and his heart is full of fear. The identity of the undercover must not be exposed. Once. It defines the level of undercover around Lin Fan as a. Now it''s SSS. Dangerous, terrible, slightly careless, the evil hero will die completely. Think of this dangerous undercover behavior. It knows that sometimes, you have to give up something, even if the same kind thinks it is a traitor, it is also necessary, as long as you finally prove that you are an undercover, everything will turn over. Sun Xiaomu stares at. The barrage burst in the studio. "Brother sun, does it hurt when you are beaten on your face?" "It''s not a matter of pain, it''s a matter of swelling." "The trough! Who is he in the end? It''s too strong. He directly carries and throws away the evil animal, the lion and tiger. I''m afraid the strong in the Buddhist high court can''t do it. " "I''m the top eight in the Buddhist high court. I can''t do that." Sun Xiao looked at the barrage in the studio, not only not angry, but excited almost jumped up. I got it. My sun Xiao was able to shoot such a fierce scene. It is absolutely a scene that can be passed down. He dreams of shooting classic pictures. He dares to say that the picture taken now is enough to be called a classic scene of the battle between human beings and evil things. Yanhai city monitoring department. "It''s reported that the energy fluctuation just appeared is flying northward at a very fast speed, which has broken the speed of sound." A staff member reported the situation. Although Jin Heli has never fought with evil things, she understands the situation of evil things. A evil thing with energy up to level 9 is still a bird, which is a terrible evil thing. But where did she know that what was so special was not birds, but the evil thing that the lion and tiger beast was thrown out by Lin fan.Ding Ling Ling! The phone rings. Jin Heli looked at the mobile phone display, it was once a classmate called, that classmate is in the special department headquarters, maybe can tell her the latest situation. "Hello "Holly, you can do it in Yanhai city. The strong are like clouds. Even the level 9 evil animal, lion and tiger, can be easily solved. I''ve been worried about white harm for so long. Tell me who the strong man is. It looks a little young." This classmate''s voice is full of curiosity. At the same time, he seems to find a potential stock. It''s not a potential stock, but a stock that has become popular. He wants to ask from his classmate. If you can. She would like to have more than friendship with that strong young man. "What are you talking about?" Jin Heli asked. "Ah, don''t you know?" "What do you know?" "Well, you can search the live room 859795207. I thought you knew. Seriously, I saw this..." Doodle! Jin Heli hangs up the phone directly. Now she has no time to chat with her classmates, but she keeps in mind the live room number that her classmates said and enters the room number directly. No mistake. This studio is sun Xiao''s way to live. "Why?" Jin Heli found that the surrounding environment was a little familiar. When she looked at it carefully, it was the outskirts of Yanhai City, and the bullet screen inside was still discussing the situation of the evil animals, lions and tigers. The pictures in the live broadcast are a little far away. I can''t see what the man looks like, but I can see that there are several men and a child. While watching the live broadcast, she contacted the one eyed man and told him the situation here that the evil thing was stopped in the suburb not because of its layout. When the one eyed man heard the news, he just took a few puffs of smoke and fell from his fingers. He said it. Bai has been waiting for so long, where has the evil thing gone? He hasn''t even seen a ghost. One eyed man remembers Jin Heli''s room number. He takes out his mobile phone and enters the number. The picture appears. He looks down and looks at it carefully. "This figure is a little familiar." The one eyed man locks Lin Fan''s back, while sun Xiao turns his mobile phone at any time. The angry one eyed man wants to swear, and then directly inputs the barrage. "Don''t shake." But his barrage was submerged in the barrage ocean, and he could only look at those netizens who spent more money to become stronger and send those barrages with colorful borders. ¡­¡­ While Lin Fan was chatting with those stupid people for a moment, the evil cock went to the army of evil things. It must dissuade evil people. Don''t be impulsive. Get out of here. This stupid human is a little strong. You may be dying. When they saw the rooster coming, they all growled. "Traitor." "Traitor in the evil." "We disdain to be with you." Listen to these misunderstandings, the evil cock wants to shed tears, but he can''t help it. As a hero of evil, he will never shed tears before he succeeds in undercover work. Not even a drop. Goo Goo! The evil cock roared with his head high. "I''m not a traitor. I''ve been acting as an undercover in the human world. I''ve penetrated into the human world. You leave first. An action without purpose is just a failure. Wait for my news, and I''ll tell you when the best time is to attack." It''s explaining that it''s not easy to be misunderstood by its peers. Although it''s not strong, it has a heroic heart. Why can''t you stupid peers believe me? Is your brain full of paste? After listening to the rooster''s words, the quiet army began to chirp again. "Traitor!" "Traitor!" The evil cock stands in front of his peers. His weak body is very helpless. Bitter tears flow from the corner of his eyes. It is not sad because of being misunderstood, but can''t see the future of the evil cock. On the intelligence quotient of the same kind, when can we defeat human beings. Drink the sweetest blood, eat the tenderest meat, play the most It''s impossible. If so, it will never be possible. Evil cock: I''m not a traitor. The same kind of evil: traitor. Evil cock: everything I do is for you. The same kind of evil things: traitors. " Evil cock: I''m a hero of evil cock. I live with human beings to fight for the best chance for you. Why don''t you believe me? With your stupid head, what I do isBang! I don''t know which evil object takes the rooster as a ball and kicks it to make it draw a beautiful parabola in the air. The tears in the corner of the eye flow down. It wants to roar, why don''t you believe me, and can you stop calling me a traitor and change the name? Thinking of this, chicken blood attacks the heart and spurts out. And its ears also heard the roar of the same kind: "traitor!" "Let''s go." The rooster fell to the ground, bounced a few times, and then rolled to the foot of Lin fan. Lin fan, who is talking, sees the rooster''s bleeding and his smile gradually converges. "What''s the matter with you, hen?" The evil cock doesn''t want to pay attention to Lin fan. Instead, he slowly turns his head and looks at the same kind in the distance. He who has feelings for the same kind is deeply hurt. You "Did they hurt you?" Lin Fan found that the hen''s eyes looked far away, then touched the hen''s head and slowly got up, "I''ll teach them a lesson." "Goo Goo!" The evil Rooster cried out with all his strength. Meaning: the terrible human is coming, you quickly withdraw. Lin Fan said: "hen, I know you care about me. There are a lot of them, but what I didn''t tell you is that I have been practicing. Lao Zhang can prove it for me." Then turn around. Walking towards the army of evil things in the distance, he roared: "bullying my hen, I will teach you a lesson." The voice is loud and resounding. The studio is boiling. Bull! Chapter 176 Sun Xiao''s situation at this time seems to be in some kind of excited situation. Normally, this kind of excited situation can last for three seconds at most, but he doesn''t know why he can last so long. Even the most magical medicine can''t last so long. The barrage burst in the studio. "Maybe that''s the most overbearing thing I''ve ever heard in my life." "Who is the hen, please?" "Who the hell knows who the hen is? As I just saw, is there something big flying by?" The evil cock is too small. You can''t see it from a distance. Lao Zhang waved his arm and cried, "come on, take revenge on the hen." When the bodyguards saw the scene in front of them, they were shocked. When they heard it, they burst into tears. What kind of feelings do they have to have? For a chicken that can lay eggs, they have to teach evil things. Can they keep the key point. Young master is worthy of being young master. I really look at people like gods. They just regard the two as mental patients, but master Xiaobao can see that the two mental patients attach great importance to emotion and justice. This is a kind of emotion that is missing in the present society. ¡­¡­ "Why did you hurt my hen?" Lin fan is not afraid to look at those evil things. Even if you are animals, I am not afraid. My pet can''t beat you, so I will go on the stage to teach you. The evil things looked at Lin Fan and knew that it was very strong, but they roared at it angrily. The roar of an evil creature may not matter. But all the evil things are roaring, it will be a terrible thing. They just tell Lin fan to get out of here. "Although I don''t know what you mean, I can hear that kind of madness in your voice. Besides Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao, hens are my best friends and pets. They work hard to lay eggs for us every day." "I don''t allow anyone but my good friend to bully the hen." "I''ll fight with you." Lin Fan roared and jumped up. The ground that he stepped on split in an instant. Then he dived down, grasped with his five fingers and blasted directly on the ground in the middle of the evil things. Boom! The power of terror spreads out fiercely. What Lin Fan practices is Qigong. What he practices is the body. He absorbs the energy particles between heaven and earth. Combined with the method of tempering, the power of serious fighting is unimaginable. And he gets stronger every day. Integrating into nature, deep in nature, the body constantly absorbs energy particles, even when sleeping. The ground cracked. Many evil things have been shaken up. Evil things have long been angry, crazy biting over, and Lin Fan waved his fist, a blow to the head of the weak evil things, but also a blow to the cheek of the shriveled evil things. Occasionally, evil things hit Lin Fan in the back of the brain. Lin Fan also scratched his head and hammered without any feeling. Lin Fan''s figure is covered by evil things. Sun Xiao with a mobile phone, directly stand up live, can''t see Lin Fan''s back, but can hear the dull sound of a punch to the meat. The people in the studio were all open mouthed. Looking at it in a daze. Even the barrage forgot to refresh. Although they can''t see clearly, they know that the scene is really too exciting. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they would not believe it. Yanhai City, the base of evil things. In the dark depths of the earth. Sa Sa! It''s like the sound of something rubbing against the ground. "Cockroach devil, you are really a pity." It''s an evil thing to talk about. It has the tail of a snake, and the upper part of the body is similar to the human body, but the two sides of the head are like cobras, which makes people feel gloomy and terrifying. Snake king. There is a terrible existence in evil things. In ancient times, it was said that the snake turned into a dragon and the Dragon turned into a dragon. However, it is like a snake turned into a half human and a half snake. Except for its face and hands, there is no place similar to human beings. It picked up the cell phone on the stone chair. Look at the information inside. "Ha ha!" The evil snake demon king grinned coldly, opened his mouth, and rolled a fragment with his slender tongue, which was very similar to the fragment obtained by the special department. Then he saw the snake demon king take out a jar of green liquid, in which there seemed to be a strange heart beating. It''s just that there''s something like an antenna on the surface of the heart. Throw the pieces into the bottle, then place the bottle on the stone chair. "Just grow quietly. Yanhai city will be conquered by me. All the cities where the demon God appears will be destroyed. That''s..." "Well?" The evil snake king''s face became gloomy, as if he sensed the situation of the evil army, and the terrible energy burst out completely, and quickly attacked the distance.Yanhai city monitoring department. Diddidi! The alarm went off. When the staff checked the data, their face changed greatly, and exclaimed: "no, there is the strongest energy fluctuation, starting at the town level. Now it is still rising, and it is at the critical point, no It''s still rising. The energy of the heavenly king level fluctuates. " "In the evil things, there are heavenly king level evil things, and the energy is still improving, not continuing to improve, maintaining at a higher level of heavenly king level." "It''s over." The staff''s face was like earth color. It could be said that they were extremely pale, without any blood color. This energy fluctuation is stronger than last time''s evil cockroach demon. The law that the city will be destroyed when demons appear will never be avoided. "Heavenly King level is higher?" Jin Heli''s cold expression changed, and then she hurriedly informed the one eyed man that this was a dangerous signal. The higher level evil things of the heavenly king level had rarely appeared, and they generally appeared in the war between human beings and evil things. At the end of the notice. Jin Heli was in a hurry to find the information she had collected. The only basis was the evil cockroach demon that appeared 30 years ago. Soon, she found the data comparison of various parties. "This..." There are all kinds of data here. The evil cockroach demon that appeared some time ago has an almost immortal body, but its energy level is much weaker than the evil cockroach demon that appeared 30 years ago. However, the energy level of the evil object is very close to that of the cockroach demon 30 years ago. Thirty years ago, those people were able to kill the evil cockroaches at a great cost. Nearly half the lives of the strong are lost. With the current situation of Yanhai city It seems very difficult. The one eyed man was smoking while watching the live broadcast. He was still absorbed in watching. He guessed that this guy must be Lin fan. Besides the psychosis, who else could there be. All of a sudden. Jin Heli''s voice came. The one eyed man''s face changed suddenly. He was a little dull. The cigarette caught in his fingertips burned to his fingers without any feeling. Then he looked at the blackened fingers and threw away the cigarette ends. "The higher level of the heavenly king level?" That''s not good news. "Hengjianqiu, I advise you to leave." Said the one eyed man. Heng Jianqiu looked at each other in doubt, "what''s your nerve? I''ll wait here with you for a long time. Now you say let me leave?" "Are you kidding me?" The one eyed man shook his head and said, "I didn''t tease you. Do you know that the energy fluctuation of heavenly king level just appeared?" "Do you know what that means?" "It''s just as powerful as the cockroaches and demons that the strong faced 30 years ago. I''m the strongest here. These guys are old and weak, but you''re similar to them." "With our current strength, we may not be able to stop it. If there are more people as strong as me, I may still be sure. But now, I hope you can take Mr. Chen away." Heng Jianqiu knew that the one eyed man was talking about a very serious matter. He asked: "where was the man who killed the evil cockroach some time ago?" The one eyed man shook his head and said, "it''s useless. Just now I learned that the reason why the evil thing didn''t come over is because he was outside to resist it. Now it''s impossible to inform him of the appearance of this evil thing. The results are the same. It''s useless. It''s nothing to do with you here. Just take old Chen and leave. There''s something you need there. I hope you can settle old Chen." Then he saw the one eyed man looking at all the members and yelled: "all the members who have just graduated from the Fourth Academy will leave Yanhai city and run as far as they can. This is no longer your battlefield." Wait for the members of the evil creature to hear these words. There are a lot of question marks. What are you talking about? Some of us didn''t understand. The trough! Even if it humiliates us, it can''t be like this. We graduated from the highest University and came to Yanhai City, which is not a super big city. It is enough to give you Yanhai city''s face. Now they''re driving us away. If we don''t give an explanation, it will break our hearts. Heng Jianqiu said: "if so, they all leave together. Now the citizens are hiding in the basement. There is enough food for them to hold on for a period of time. They can wait for the headquarters to send someone to come to the rescue." The one eyed man said: "bullshit, as the leader of Yanhai special department, you let me leave. You are humiliating me. I want to see what those evil things can do to me. Even if I die, I have to strip them of their skin." "You are pedantic." HENGJIAN Autumn Road. The one eyed man said, "this is not pedantry, but principle." ¡­¡­ Sun Xiao has been live, suddenly, his phone rings, get through the phone, is the forum love administrator called. Sun Xiao, who was originally looking excited, suddenly changed his face when he heard what the administrator said to him.Finally, I hung up the phone. "Dear netizens, Yanhai city may not be protected. I just received a phone call, and the energy fluctuation that reaches the heavenly king level appears, and it is still higher in the heavenly king level." "According to the love management, this evil thing is just like the cockroach demon that appeared 30 years ago." "Maybe you don''t quite understand." "But as long as you know, if you want to fight against such evil things, you need at least a dozen people like the strongest person of Yanhai special department to be sure of victory." "And it''s a low level of assurance." When he said that. Not only he himself was scared, but also the people watching the live broadcast were scared. More of them were the citizens hiding in the basement of Yanhai City, wailing one by one. I don''t believe it''s true. At this time, the evil snake demon king has seen the human mixed in the evil group, beating the evil at will, making him furious. The snake''s tail swings and turns into a shadow. It wants to tear up the human body with both hands. "I will avenge the hen." Lin Fan bombarded the evil things one after another. "Die for me." The evil snake demon king appears in front of Lin fan. His sharp shining palm grabs Lin Fan''s face and wants to tear his face open. Lin Fan didn''t notice the evil snake king. With one blow, it blows directly on the face of the evil snake king. With a bang, the head of the evil snake king is colliding with the ground. In the moment of colliding with the ground, the snake king is stunned for a short time, and then the energy of the monstrous evil things boils up and makes a sharp sound wave. Bang! Lin fan blows the evil snake king to the ground again, and then kicks him to the belly. He sees the snake king flying on the ground, bumping many evil things and being kicked directly to the periphery of the battle. The evil snake king covered his belly and hissed. Damn it. How dare you hit me like that. It''s a shame to be beaten out as soon as you enter. Lin Fan feels that the animal just now seems to be more resistant to beating. Forget it, I''ll forgive you if I beat you three times anyway. Don''t come here. Maybe people are high and low, and evil things are strong and weak. But in Lin Fan''s eyes No discrimination. Chapter 177 The snake demon king, the king of heaven level evil thing that worries all the strong people in Yanhai City, is experiencing the most humble thing in his life. Being the king of evil things. The way of appearance is always the most handsome. Countless evil things greet the arrival of the king, and instantly form a huge difference with the surrounding evil things. Anyone who sees it at a glance will definitely say that this evil thing is definitely not ordinary. Just now What''s the difference between it and the evil things around it? It''s the existence of being beaten, and human beings haven''t found its strangeness yet. This is the most angry place for it. The evil snake king stood on the periphery, making a sharp roar, with barbs growing on his back. The angry fireworks burned completely. The snake tail swayed and whew, and he went directly to kill Lin fan. Now surrounded by evil things, Lin Fan deeply understands the meaning that two fists are hard to defeat four hands. He is often attacked by evil things on his back. Every time he is attacked, he turns back curiously, and then blows a fist on the evil thing''s face. Click! Right now. The evil snake king opened his mouth. His sharp teeth were full of poison and he bit Lin Fan on the shoulder. Its toxin was the strongest toxin in the world. Even a drop could poison the whole Yanhai city. And its teeth are sharp enough to tear anything hard. "How can you bite?" Lin fan asked. Then, under the unbelievable eyes of the evil snake king, his head was caught by the human in front of him. When he wanted to resist, Lin Fan punched him in the face and directly knocked him to the ground. This time the fall to the ground makes the evil snake king calm down a lot. Its cheek is close to the ground, even if there are evil things stepping on its body, there is no trace of reaction, it is really a little confused, different from what it thinks. "Damn it." The evil snake king is a kind of evil creature with style. It is full of elegance in its way of attacking the prey, such as using venom to make the opponent fall down. Or use its terrible power to tear each other apart. Instead of being bombarded and hammered on the ground like it is now, it is in a confused state. As soon as the evil snake demon king is ready to get up, Lin Fan accidentally steps on his head and directly steps on the ground, unable to move. Shit! Hateful guy. Lin Fan didn''t notice the situation of the evil snake king at all. His idea now is very simple, that is to avenge the hens and beat these hateful animals well. How can I see my pet is short and bully it at will? If you bully it, you will accept my revenge. ¡­¡­ Sun Xiaoxun asked the netizens in the studio. "It''s supposed to be over soon. How come it''s still rumbling now? Do you think the king level evil things appeared that day?" He''s confused now. When he learned of the appearance of the heavenly king level evil things, he was already scared. That evil thing is invincible. Even if he hides here, he could die. But after waiting for a long time, there was nothing to frighten him. Instead, he could see evil things hit by people from the ground to the sky from time to time. After rising to a certain height, they fell slowly. Life and death are unknown. I don''t know what the situation is. Sun Xiao thinks that the heavenly king level evil object must not have appeared, but he didn''t know that the heavenly king level evil object was trampled on by Lin Fan as an ordinary animal, and didn''t get much attention at all. In fact, the evil snake king is really strong. At least Lin Fan beat up to now did not die, but still alive, enough to show how terrible the king level evil thing is. If you let the one eyed man and others know. To evaluate whether a heavenly king level evil thing is strong enough or not depends on whether the evil thing can be beaten. It will definitely burst out with a mouthful of old blood. It''s too much deceiving. At this point. The snake demon king is furious. As a high King level evil creature, he has all kinds of changes. The most common is that his body becomes bigger, crushing all human beings with absolute superiority. There was a crack. The snake demon king, who was trampled on by Lin fan, was peeling off his skin. The scene was bloody. It was as if someone was holding a sharp knife to peel off his skin, revealing a new body full of viscous liquid. In this moment, the snake demon king''s body expanded several times, and it was still expanding. With the expansion of the body of the evil snake demon king, the hard ground can''t bear this kind of strength, and it directly disintegrates. In the original words of a monster who dares to change even the Tathagata: I want to show myself. At this time, the evil things are enraged by Lin fan, and they all come together to fight. Lin Fan punches a good baby. Don''t think that he is a psychopath and doesn''t know what the battle is? Since childhood, I have been practicing electric shock therapy and acupuncture therapy, and I have been looking for the best way to practice. Now, with the outbreak of fighting, I rely on instinct, without any technical moves, I just work all the way."Why is my blood boiling?" Lin Fan felt once calm blood boiling up completely. Never before. He didn''t understand why? But he didn''t care. All of a sudden. He found that the evil things under his feet seemed to be getting bigger, which made his feet unstable. Then he saw that Lin Fan was a little strong and stepped down with one foot. He was used to his present posture and didn''t want to change anything. Bang! The strength of this foot is a little fierce. The evil snake king''s facial features are all twisted. It is just like a frustrated ball. Its body gradually shrinks and returns to its original shape. Then, he saw the evil snake king shrink again, the snake tail swayed, whew, turned into a shadow and shrank into the distance. "Who the hell is this guy? How can he be so powerful?" The evil snake king pondered, touched the trampled cheek, and left a shoe mark on his face, which was a shame for him. It growled furiously. "Withdraw!" "Retreat!" After several attempts, let it know that the situation is not second, the human strength is a little strong, and then turn into a shadow to escape to the distance, those devastated evil things hear the king''s order, all retreat at the first time. For the evil snake king, it is proud enough. As an evil thing, it can be called King evil thing in front of Lin Fan for such a long time, and the posture of running away is so handsome. The name of its king is proved by being beaten. Lin Fan looked at those evil retreating figures, did not catch up, but cried: "after you dare to bully my pet hen, I will teach you a lesson." The evil creatures roared. "Traitor!" The evil hen is labeled as a traitor. At this time, the evil cock lies on the ground, looking at the blue sky, the tears from the corner of his eyes into the soil, the grievance tears are wrapped in the heavy soil. "You don''t believe that I''m a hero of evil things. I''ll prove it to you." It''s a targeted evil. It holds the wings tightly. Don''t ask how to hold them. The wings are the hands. There is no problem with the hands holding the wings tightly. Lin Fan went to the hen and touched its head. "Hen, I''ve avenged you. They''ve been beaten away by me. Do you feel very happy?" The evil cock looked at Lin Fan and saw the smile on his face. He had a lot to say, but he didn''t know what to say. Because it was hurt by evil things, it went to avenge itself. Is this evil thing really so high in the human mind? I don''t know why, it''s moved. Even if the same kind has never been so moved by it, maybe it''s good to be with this human, as long as you are used to laying eggs every day. But soon. The rooster shakes his head. I even want to slap myself. How can you have such a humble idea. As a hero of evil things, I will prove my identity and let all evil things worship me. Now laying eggs is just hiding my identity. The road to undercover is hard. It''s not that easy. I''m sure the rooster will succeed. Gululu! Lin Fan covered his stomach, a little hungry, just a little big consumption, the most intense physical exercise. "Lin fan, are you hungry?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said: "yes, I just ate it, but now I''m so hungry." Lao Zhang looked at the animals not far away. "It seems that there are many animals lying there motionless. I suspect that they are dead. Why don''t we..." "Good." Lin Fan said. Then they went to pick the food. These evil things were all killed by Lin Fan''s fist. Their strength is too weak. Where can they bear his fist? Those who can live are strong. When selecting animals, Lin Fan takes a fancy to an evil rabbit. Snow white hair is beautiful. And Lao Zhang sighed, what a beautiful animal! It must be delicious. Why don''t we just eat it. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang hit it off and agreed. The bodyguards were wandering on the edge of life and death. Seeing the scene in front of them, they were already confused. How could they have thought that such a thing would happen? When they saw the corpse of the evil rabbit, they hesitated for a long time before they dared to take the knife. Sun Xiaomu stares at. "Dear netizens, the evil thing retreated. I''m not dazed. The evil thing really retreated. Where was the king level evil thing that day? I didn''t see it at all." The question he asked is what all netizens want to know.Even the strong people who watched the live broadcast were confused. To tell the truth, they were also looking for the king level evil things, but they didn''t see them from the beginning to the end. A lot of people are lost in thought. Is there a king level evil thing? This is something worth thinking about. Soon. The barrage burst. They are all reminding sun Xiao to see who the strong man is, the evil things have retreated, and what else to be afraid of. Everyone is curious about Lin fan. Eager to know who it is. Sun Xiao saw the barrage. I think so. Quickly get up to say hello to the strong man, if you can accept his interview, then he will be remembered in history. Yanhai city. The one eyed man has long been ready to die. Heng Jianqiu says he won''t give up. In the end, he doesn''t think much about it and leaves with someone. "If you want to come, come quickly." He lit a cigarette in silence. Then he looked at the members behind him and said with a smile, "you may know that this war may be our last. I know you have some opinions on me, but most of you only dare to speak ill of me behind my back." "I will give you the opportunity to Tucao now, and make complaints about what you say." "I won''t be angry." Chapter 178 Often at the most dangerous time. Great changes will take place in people''s psychology. It can''t be said that it is to see through the world, but to suddenly find that life is nothing more than this, and the pursuit of life is no longer important at that moment. In short. When a man is dying, his words are good. The one eyed man is their leader, and his strength is the strongest. If the leader has the confidence to defeat evil things, then they certainly have absolute hope. But now. That''s what the leaders said. I''m not sure. Everyone looked at each other, looking at each other. The meaning was very clear. What the one eyed man said was very reasonable. It''s such a time. What else can we say. used to dare to make complaints about his back. now the leaders give us the opportunity to make complaints about him. This is the last and the last opportunity. love to make complaints about the iron and iron hands, holding the ground and doing push ups. No one is talking. He is the first person to eat crab. He is ready to face the man''s face and make a good Tucao. "Head, do you remember a time when I came to talk to you?" Gu Ao asked. "Well, remember, what''s the matter?" Asked the one eyed man. Gu Ao scratched his head and said with an embarrassed smile: "in fact, what I want to say is that you can smoke less. If you smoke too much, you have bad breath. That day, I almost fainted. Fortunately, I will hold my breath. After talking to you for several minutes, I will hold it for several minutes. It''s really stinky." If at ordinary times, Gu Ao just dare not say such words. That''s all about death. The one eyed man laughed, "I didn''t expect that my smoking would have such a big impact on you. I really didn''t expect that I would not have a chance to smoke in the future." After that. He lit a cigarette silently, took a deep breath, and then spit out strong smoke to the sky. Gu Ao make complaints about his mind, and instantly feel comfortable. That''s great. Other members of the special departments were not angry at all when they saw the one eyed man. They were all emboldened at once. For them, there was only one chance. Maybe they didn''t even have the chance to speak in the future. , a woman member, can''t help but Tucao: "head, you used to say that you are single now, because you want to put all your energy in Yan Hai City. Actually, my sisters and I make complaints about you from the perspective of women. You are a little older and you smoke a lot. And it has a great impact on the body. It''s not good in that aspect, so what you usually say is to cover up the reasons why you can''t do it. " The surrounding members couldn''t help laughing. even wanted to laugh before, but I had to hold it back. But now I don''t need to. What I want to say is that I will make complaints about it. Of course, if they didn''t know that there was a king level evil thing coming, it was still a matter whether they could live or not. In the past, even if their heads said so, they would shake their heads politely. How could they have such an idea? We all respect you very much. The one eyed man took a deep breath of his cigarette and said with a smile, "well, that''s what you all think." "Yes." "I think so, too." "I wouldn''t have dared to say it before, but now I agree with it." Everybody''s completely free. No other meaning. Just say what you want. Liu Ying is on the phone with her girlfriend. "Baby, I used to be really sorry for you. If you want to buy something, I have to hesitate for a long time. Now I think it''s really my fault. I make money just for you. How can I be so stingy?" "Also, before you asked me to slow down, slow down, but I was like a cow, I knew to rush forward, without considering your feelings, my fault." "Hang up first. I''ll take some pictures of me for you. I''ll just have a look later." Hang up the phone. Liu Ying took dozens of self portraits and sent them all to her girlfriend. Then she transferred the change in her software to her girlfriend. "Luhan, please give me back the money I lent you. I''ve lent it to you for several years. You have to pay it back." He once lent Lu Han 100000 yuan and said that he would pay it back in the current month, but it was delayed for several years. Lu Han looks at Liu Ying and shakes his head. At this time, he still wants to ask for money. Forget it, forget it. Anyway, the money is useless. Just give it back to him, and then transfer it directly to Liu Ying. After receiving the money, Liu Ying transferred it all to her girlfriend. Now he''s giving all his belongings to his girlfriend. I hope to build a better future for my girlfriend. Even if he is not around in the future, he can take good care of himself. heard everyone make complaints about his head. He also made a first look at the one eyed man. "I have something to tell you, too. Actually, you really cheated. Last time I told you about the teeth, I confess that the bill was my faking. Actually, I earned half of your money. I thought you would find it, but then I realized that you really didn''t find it.""You often say that you know a lot, just like encyclopedia omnipotent. You know everything, but I find that you don''t know how to pretend to know, and you can say anything." "This is..." Just when Liu Ying is ready to go on. In everyone''s ears came Jin Heli''s voice. It was a communication device that could tell them the latest news. Jin Heli: according to the latest information, the army of evil things is retreating towards the north. The king level evil things have been far away. The danger of evil things has disappeared, and Yanhai city has returned to a safe state. It''s good news that when everyone is cheering, all of a sudden, the scene is very quiet. Everyone is staring at the one eyed man with open mouth. "This is bo He''s learned and talented. " Liu Ying stammered. There is peace between heaven and earth. Yanhai has never been so quiet as it is now. "Ah The one eyed man silently smokes the cigarette to the cigarette butt, then throws it on the ground, wriggles his feet, tramples out the cigarette butt and calmly says: "this is good news. The evil thing has left, the crisis has been relieved, and we don''t have to die." "Are you all unhappy?" The one eyed man looks at many members and smiles without showing his teeth. "High Happy "I''m very happy." "Head, it must be your reason. The evil thing knows your existence and retreats in fear. Long live head." The surrounding environment is full of embarrassing flattery. The one eyed man put his hands on his shoulders and said with a smile, "don''t worry, you are all members of the special department and good friends. I didn''t pay attention to what you said just now. Do you think I''m a cautious person?" "Liu Ying, you see what I said, right?" "Gu Ao, don''t look like that. I don''t know how to eat people, do I?" just make complaints about each other''s eyes, and they see a fear and uneasiness in their eyes. Mad. Why can''t the news come out so late? If you say it earlier. It can''t happen. "Ha ha ha." The one eyed man smiles and waves his hand casually: "don''t mind. It''s just a joke. You all come to my office early tomorrow morning. There''s something you need to talk about. Don''t be late. I have a lot of things." Seemingly calm words, but everywhere reveals the danger. The calmer, the more dangerous. The one eyed man left and patted Gu Ao on the shoulder as he passed by "Head, I didn''t mean that." Gu Ao explains in a hurry, but he has no need to explain. The one eyed man said with a smile, "don''t explain. I understand. Come early tomorrow." At this time, Gu Ao, like a thunderbolt, stood in the same place, raised his head, looked at the blue sky, shed tears of regret from the corner of his eyes, and wanted to slap himself in anger. If you are cheap, if you like to behave, you can do it later. Liu Ying took the initiative to step forward and said: "head, you know what I am. I''m really not that kind of person. What I just said is not what I said. Recently, I had problems in my cultivation, which led to the emergence of my second personality. That''s not what I really mean." "Ah, what nonsense. How can I remember these things? I really have something to do with you tomorrow. Just get up early." The one eyed man patted Liu Ying on the shoulder and sighed: "in fact, if you do business with such a mind, you will definitely become a rich man." Then. The one eyed man opened the iron door of the roof and went down the stairs. The one eyed man with his back to the crowd, his smiling expression disappeared, and instead, he settled accounts with you slowly. Next. The one eyed man quickly informs Jin Heli to chase hengjianqiu back to me. Chen can''t leave, and the fragments from the evil cockroach can''t be taken to the headquarters by them. There''s no other meaning. It''s a half kill. In the current situation, it may not be on the plane, it should still be on the road. "Good boy, it''s powerful enough. I didn''t bring it back for nothing." The one eyed man praises Lin fan. Besides him, who else can resist the attack of evil things? His heart, which once distrusted them, is gradually shaken, and he has some bad ideas. I really feel terrible. At this point. Liu Ying quickly takes out her mobile phone and sends a message to her girlfriend. "Baby, I want to tell you something. It seems that I owe others money. Can you return it to me so that I can return it to others?" "Baby, are you there?" "Honey, I''m telling you the truth, you give me the money first." Liu Ying''s face was flustered and his forehead was sweating. He gave all his wealth to his girlfriend. To tell you the truth, he didn''t even have a dime in the software. He thought he would die this time, so he didn''t leave a dime.I want to get some pocket money from my girlfriend. It''s not that easy. Now it''s not just his remorse. Luhan wants to die. NIMA, how can I pay back the money? Oh, I''m sorry. If God gives him a chance, it won''t be like this. Chapter 179 outskirts. The smell of rabbit meat is very attractive. "It smells good." The rabbit meat on the iron plate makes a Zizi sound, and oil and water come out, which makes Lin Fan swallow his saliva. I really want to taste this delicious food. Lao Zhang wanted to eat rabbit meat very much, but now he was very full, and his previous bear''s paw had some pain in his stomach. The bodyguards stood there respectfully. They have a fear of Lin fan. They didn''t find it before. Until now, they know how terrible this one is. If they don''t respect each other enough, they can blow their heads out with one blow. Just like this evil rabbit. The body was blown out of holes. Sun Xiaowei timidly came, "Hello, my name is sun Xiao. I''m a live broadcaster. May I interview you?" Keep a low profile. Be humble. Without the consent of the other party. The camera of mobile phone can only aim at the ground. Even if the barrage in the studio all burst, he didn''t want to take care of it. It''s time to talk to a strong person. You have to put your attitude in order. The bodyguards didn''t expect anyone to be crazier than them. They came to camp to avoid evil things. This guy is very powerful. It''s too bold to shoot evil things directly. Rabbit meat is too fragrant to attract Lin Fan''s eyes. Everything from the outside world can''t attract him. Even sun Xiao didn''t hear a word. "They told you." Lao Zhang pulls Lin Fan and points to sun Xiao. There''s a stranger here. With good intentions, they like to say hello to strangers. Lin Fan doubted: "did you just talk to me?" Sun Xiao dare not presumptuously say: "yes, I''m talking to you." "Oh, I didn''t hear that. You can see if the rabbit meat is delicious. If you want to eat it, I can share it with you." Lin Fan apologized. When people talk to him, he doesn''t hear it. It''s impolite. Sun Xiao found that he was young and gentle, which he didn''t expect. The strong man asked him if he wanted to eat rabbit meat. He was flattered. But he found that it was like the corpse of the evil thing. Can the evil thing be eaten? Eating is edible. But I dare not comment on the taste. "Thank you for your kindness. I won''t eat any more. I just want to ask, can I aim my cell phone at you? I''m broadcasting it live now. Everyone is very concerned about the situation in Yanhai city. " "I thought that the arrival of evil things, Yanhai city will not be able to defend, but I didn''t expect that the big man with only one person''s strength, will drive back the evil things, really too dare not let people imagine." When sun Xiao said this, he was very excited. At the same time, waiting for the other party to reply. He is really a lover, willing to pay his life for it. From his daring to take risks, we can see that he is not compared with those who want to make stunts. "Yes." Lin Fan said. He doesn''t understand why the other party should aim at him with a mobile phone. This kind of request is very common and he is willing to meet the other party''s request. "thank you, boss." Sun Xiao is about to jump up in excitement. He holds the mobile phone well and aims the camera at Lin fan. Then he says excitedly: "netizens, just now I asked the boss for his opinions. The boss would like me to aim the end at him. To tell you the truth, I have never seen such an easygoing person as this boss." The barrage burst in the studio. "My God, it''s too young." "Prodigy, absolutely prodigy, young can have such strength, worship thoroughly." "I doubt it. Is he really the big man just now?" "Yes, I doubt it, too." Sun Xiao looked at the barrage in the studio and didn''t say much. It''s a very bad thing to doubt big men. He was sure that it was this big man who fought back the evil things. You didn''t see it at the scene. I certainly didn''t know. I saw it at the scene. At this point. Lin Fan takes the rabbit meat and asks sun Xiao if he wants to eat it or not. Sun Xiao once again says you''re welcome. Then he sees Lin Fan putting the rabbit meat in his mouth. He''s almost hungry now. Belly quack of cry. Rabbit meat to the stomach, the expression becomes very comfortable. Sun Xiaogong Jing asked: "big brother, are there any Heavenly King level evil things among those evil things just now?" Lin Fan looks at each other curiously. "What''s that?" It''s strange that he doesn''t know what the other party means. As for the heavenly king level, it seems that no one is called Heavenly King level. The barrage burst in the studio. The meaning is very similar. He doesn''t even know the evil things of the heavenly king level. Are you sure it''s the evil things he blocked?At the same time, a barrage of bullets passed by. "I feel like he''s insane." make complaints about Freya Lim. This is the only person who can see through his identity. His bullet screen comments are no more than anyone else''s attention. Sun Xiao has some regrets. There is really no king level evil thing, or the other party didn''t notice it at all. Because it''s too powerful, everyone''s afraid of King level evil things is just like ordinary evil things to the boss. There are many people in the studio who know the latest news. They know that there is indeed a king level evil thing, which can not be doubted. But the other party pretends not to know the evil things of the heavenly king level. What''s the reason? Next. They want to understand, it must be because Yanhai City, if ordinary people know that Yanhai city is targeted by the king level evil things, it will certainly have an impact. For example, the occupancy rate of the population has decreased. A large number of enterprises fled. All these are possible. After all, whether a city can prosper depends on these. Sun Xiao then asked: "big brother, you killed all these evil things." Although I know it''s the big guy who did it, if the big guy himself admits it, it''s still very exciting. "I didn''t kill them. It was revenge." Lin Fan said. Sun Xiao looked at the big man in a daze. Not killed? Revenge? But those evil things are dead. Lin Fan held the hen in his arms and said, "it''s called hen, my pet and friend. It was just that it was bullied. I helped it to get revenge. Look how happy it is now." Gently stroking the hen''s head. I''m in a good mood. When the hen is bullied by the other party, it is very angry. The rooster of evil things dare not move or cry. His heart is very restless. From wanting to do something for evil things to becoming a traitor in the eyes of the same kind, the situation he encounters is beyond his ability. But as an excellent undercover agent, even if it is spurned by all the same kind, it always keeps the heart of red chicken. Goo Goo! Cried the evil cock. One second into the play, it thoroughly into the undercover industry, with superb acting to confuse each other''s eyes. Sun Xiao aims at the hen. The barrage burst in the studio. "666, I really want to be this hen." "The big man''s principle is to be different. If the pet is bullied, he will help the pet to get revenge, and the owner will be strong." "The pet seems to be evil." Some of the strong people who watched the live broadcast saw at a glance that hens were not ordinary hens, but found that hens were evil things. "Big brother..." Sun Xiao just wants to speak, was interrupted by Lin fan. Lin Fan said with a smile: "my name is Lin fan, not big brother. Hello when I meet you for the first time." Put your hand in front of your partner and smile. When Lao Zhang saw that Lin Fan wanted to shake hands with each other, he also put his hand in front of him. They meet new friends, the first move is always like this. Sun Xiao was very nervous. The boss stretched out his hand toward him, obviously to shake hands. Then the guest politely said, "my name is sun Xiao, and I''ll ask the boss to take care of me in the future." Then he holds Lin Fan''s hand, and then he wants to shake hands with Lao Zhang, but he finds that the boss doesn''t mean to let go, which makes sun Xiao feel a little confused with his mobile phone. I don''t know the current routine very well. He looked forward to Lao Zhang''s face, and now his head is like a ball of thread, very messy. Patta! The phone fell to the ground. Sun Xiao crossed his hands and held Lao Zhang''s hand. "Boss, you are so polite." It''s hard for them to hide their excitement now. To shake hands with the big man, it''s as if he has the supreme glory. This hand will not touch the water again. He wants to keep the smell of the big guy forever. "My name is Lin fan, not big brother." Lin Fan feels that the other party seems to have a problem. He clearly tells him his name, but the other party can''t remember it, which makes him headache. What''s wrong with people now. Sun Xiao said respectfully, "OK, big brother." "My name is Lin fan." "Yes, boss." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang looked at each other, then whispered: "he seems to have a problem." "Yes, yes." Lao Zhang nodded. He knows that Lin Fan''s name is Lin fan, not big brother, but this man always calls Lin Fan big brother, as if he can''t teach him. The netizens in the live broadcast room brush the bullet screen crazily. Sun Xiao licks the big brother''s technique is really too direct, lets the human all some cannot bear, too terrible. But I understand. No matter who, meet this kind of big guy must work hard to lick.Sun Xiaozhuo is active in his mind. It''s a rare opportunity to interview the boss, but he can''t simply miss it. The netizens in the studio are looking forward to it. "Elder brother, how do you practice at ordinary times? It must be very hard for you to practice so much." Sun Xiaoxun asked about what we all want to know. Lin Fan said with a smile: "well, it''s very hard. My training methods are electric shock therapy, acupuncture therapy, and many other training methods. He is Lao Zhang, and he helped me to complete many of my training methods." Lao Zhang''s head is very confident. What he likes most is that Lin Fan praises him. Live room. "The way of cultivation sounds high-end." "I didn''t expect that the old man is also a master. Sure enough, the outstanding people always have outstanding people around him." "Big guy has a great style." When sun Xiao is going to continue to ask, he finds that he has a pair of eyes that are not very friendly. Look with your eyes. Well, a little kid with a big back. It''s like an adult. Xiao Bao looks at Sun Xiao with an oblique eye. He finds that this man is very annoying. When he comes here, he pesters Lin fan. Just like the old bald donkey, he flatters Lin Fan on purpose. It''s really hateful. Chapter 180 "Xiaobao, you look so cute." Sun Xiao wants to be able to mix with the big man. It''s not a simple principle. He wants to have a good relationship with the little boy. With his control over the children, there are tens of thousands of ways to make the children obedient. Reach out and touch Xiaobao''s head. Pop! Xiao Bao smashed the palm of sun Xiao''s hand and said, "don''t use the way you bluff ordinary children to deal with me. In my eyes, you are a person with bad intentions." This kid is not easy. Sun Xiao''s first thought was that no child could resist his caressing hand. Everyone in the studio is going to laugh. "Lin fan, let''s get out of here." Xiaobao said. Originally, he wanted to spend the night here, but because of sun Xiao''s appearance, Xiao Bao wanted to leave here, so he didn''t want his friend to be robbed. And this guy who plays live is very strange. "Good." Lin fan has wiped out all the rabbit meat. It''s really delicious. The taste is almost the same as that of the dogs he had eaten before. If he had to have a comparison, he would choose rabbit. The bodyguards carried the tools into the car. Seeing that they were going, sun Xiao thought that he was a little far away from the city. Standing outside the car, he said pitifully: "that Can you take me back by the way? " Xiaobao takes a look at Sun Xiao with the eyes of a local tyrant, and directly orders the driver to drive away. The driver stepped on the gas. The wheels of the car rolled up thick smoke. Cough! While coughing, sun Xiao patted away the dust in front of him. Then he said to the studio, "I suddenly found that my attraction to children is useless to each other, and some of them fail." A barrage of netizens came. "If you have a little self-knowledge, you can be saved." "The elder brother left like this. Brother sun''s desire to hold the elder brother''s thigh is going to be defeated." Sun Xiao said to the studio: "don''t worry, everyone. Now Yanhai city is safe and has solved the crisis of evil things. Moreover, I already know that the boss is a member of the special department. I will go to the special department every day. I think I will meet the boss. Then I will share his daily life with you." "And with the big guy, you have a better chance to film the fight between the big guy and the evil thing." He is full of hope for the future. Now the mobile phone is his most important treasure, no one can take it away, even at the expense of small life, but also to keep the mobile phone. Yanhai city. Hiding in the basement, the citizens went back to the ground, looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. It''s good to be alive. Some hugged and wept, some felt that this is the afterlife, more know to cherish the people around. Of course. They don''t have the idea to leave Yanhai city now. They are joking that such a terrible army of evil things can''t break through Yanhai city. There is no place safer than here. Many people watched sun Xiao''s live broadcast. Remember that face. And the name. Lin fan. I didn''t expect that there was such a strong man hidden in Yanhai city. The one eyed man watched the studio all the way. "Well, it''s beyond my imagination. It''s a real profit." I feel that it''s the most profitable time to get people from Hao Ren. If I hesitated a little at the beginning, even a little, I would have missed a very powerful mental patient. The phone rings. Caller ID: Hao Ren. The one eyed man looked at the caller ID and hung up without hesitation. He knows the other party is calling at this time. There''s definitely a problem. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. "Damn it Hao Ren listened to the beep in his mobile phone and was too late to repent. After watching the live broadcast, he recognized Lin Fan''s figure. He was very sorry. "It''s a big loss." He knew that the two mental patients had something extraordinary, but he didn''t expect to be so powerful. If he had known earlier, he would not have given the two mental patients to the one eyed man. At most, it''s the lease contract. It''s very simple. If you want to borrow my beloved psychopath, it''s very simple. As long as you give me some reward, I will lend you someone. Moreover, it''s calculated on a daily basis. If it''s more than one day, I have to give you one more day''s money. Calculate the situation. We''ll know how much money we''ve lost. It hurts to think about it. Now something more heartbreaking has happened. Heng Jianqiu takes Mr. Chen and others to leave by helicopter, and Mr. Chen puts the fragments in a black metal box, which is taken by his student Su Qi.In front of the helicopter. Just when they were ready to get on the plane, Mr. Chen stood there and didn''t leave. When Su Qi wanted Mr. Chen to get on the plane, Mr. Chen waved his hand with a smile. The meaning was very clear. I wouldn''t leave. There were many people waiting for me in the research room. I can''t abandon the members who follow me. You are my student, my favorite student. You can leave with your things. I''m old and I don''t have a place if I have too much concern. Su Qi was in the same place. If the teacher didn''t go, he didn''t either. Suqi was born in a poor family. It was very difficult for his family to support him. Then he was admitted to the best college and was determined to do scientific research. However, in his study, because his family was too poor, he needed to work to earn his tuition and living expenses. People around him don''t think much of him as a poor man. Although excellent people are enviable everywhere, there are also many people who are not envious of him. On the contrary, they are envious of him. Because they have no money, they have been humiliated by their classmates for many times. For a student like him who has no money and no status, this kind of feeling is very uncomfortable. Once. During his visit to the high court, Chen found that Su Qi, an outstanding person, might not be able to find his existence if he did not look carefully, even if Su Qi stood in the crowd and his thin body was crowded behind. It''s just that Mr. Chen sees Su Qi''s shining point at a glance. Perhaps it was destined that Chen asked all the students a scientific research question on the spot. Some students can''t think of breaking their heads. And Suqi not only perfectly solved it, but also expressed his idea of extension. Chen said on the spot: "good, very good." Then, under the envy of everyone, Mr. Chen asked: "would you like to be my student?" At that moment, Suqi seemed to be in the cloud, with a kind of unrealistic feeling. Under the envious eyes of all people, he nodded and agreed. From then on. The talented poor boy worships the famous teacher, pays attention to the scientific research, obtains the extraordinary achievement. A teacher is like a father. In particular, this teacher, who was very considerate of him on the road of scientific research, gave him everything he could. He wept, knelt down on the ground, hugged Mr. Chen''s thigh, and began to cry. Looking at the most proud disciple, he showed a happy smile, quietly comforted him and said goodbye. Heng Jianqiu was moved by the scene, but his eyes were fixed on the black box. What''s in it? But it''s absolutely vital. Next. Jin Heli came in a hurry and said that the evil thing crisis was over and there was no need to leave. Chen''s red eyes recovered as usual. She patted Su Qi on the shoulder and said: "my good student." Suqi hugged his mentor, "my good mentor." After this time, the relationship between master and apprentice has improved by leaps and bounds. If it wasn''t for their dallying farewell, even if Jin Heli came here, she could only look at the open space. On the contrary, Heng Jianqiu looks at it with a muddled face. It''s you who say you''re going. It''s you who say no. Where do you put me. The suburbs. A number of helicopters came circling. More than a dozen large-scale transport vehicles came from afar. Then. A group of members of special departments got off with various tools. When they saw the corpses, their faces were very complicated and more shocked. A middle-aged man walks in the pile of corpses. Looking at these different types of evil things, his face was very surprised. At the same time, he looked at the test equipment in his hand. "Level five!" "Level Four!" "Level seven!" This is to test the energy level of evil objects, and there are at least dozens of evil corpses here. The corpses were badly damaged. It''s like being ripped apart by a group of people. How terrible is this power? Standing in the sea of evil corpses, even if he is used to this kind of scene, he shudders. "It''s really too strong. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I''m afraid I wouldn''t believe it." Then. He beckoned for the members to carry back the corpses of evil things. The corpses of these evil things are very important and can be made into many pills with advanced modern equipment. It can also analyze the structure of evil things. If you want to conquer evil things, you must know enough about the body of evil things. The ancients said. Love grows with time. Even if there is no real emotion, but when you know each other''s body enough, it is not far from victory. In the limousine. "Lin fan, you have to be careful of those who deliberately approach you. They are uneasy and kind-hearted." Xiaobao said.Although our little treasure seems small. But he can see better than anyone. Lin Fan said with a smile, "is that right?" "Well, of course, my father told me that." Xiaobao said. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head, "I will pay attention to it. Don''t worry, our best friend is you Xiaobao, and the hen." "Hen, are you happy?" The rooster squatting on the back of the car has a heavy heart, but even in such a heavy situation, it still coos and shouts, which means it is happy. But who knows. In the small body of the evil cock, how much grievance is there. It is really working hard for the future of evil things. I''m a real evil hero. I''m not a traitor. Don''t you really believe me? Xiaobao said happily, "I''m very happy. Shall we play video games?" "Good, but you are not my opponent. I feel that I always bully you. It''s a bit too much." Lin Fan said. Xiao Bao is silent. Bullying? Too much? That''s what I hide. If I play, you can''t even touch the corner of my clothes. "I''ve been making progress lately." Xiao Bao raised his head. Chapter 181 "Wow, Xiaobao, your technology is OK now." Lin fan is very surprised, Xiaobao left a little blood, as long as be kicked, the game is over. But Xiaobao suddenly improved. A series of moves. The Jedi turned over. The boss sat down at the bar, counting the notes in his hand. I have to say that the notes smell good. Lin Fan''s daily life is very ordinary. When I came to the game hall, I saw the closed door. Xiaobao waved. The bodyguards called the boss directly according to the number on the door. The boss is a tough person. When he says something, you are sick. As soon as the evil things destroy the city, you let me open a shop. Do you want to play with me? I''ll tell you straight. Even if the king of heaven comes, I won''t open the door. Then. The boss, who knows the truth, doesn''t say anything. He runs to open the door, respectfully leads the God of wealth in, humbly brings drinks, and then walks away with Xiaobao. At the same time, some interesting comics will be distributed to the bodyguards. As the owner of the game hall, he must serve every customer well, which is his principle. It''s not about the money. Money is tacky. That thing is used to insult people. Special departments. Sun Xiaoxian''s live broadcast has been recorded for a long time. Now a group of people just look at the situation in the picture. With the continuous development of the event, people''s breathing starts to rush. From the previous chaos, to now no one dares to say a word. If you listen carefully, you can hear the sound of imagination. The one eyed man was sitting here, smoking. His face was very ordinary. There was no change. Only he knew how excited he was now. I brought the psychopath back. Of course. Knowing that Lin fan is a psychopath, one eyed man and Jin Heli are unknown to others. "It''s amazing. It''s amazing." A group of people exclaimed. They all looked straight, and even their eyes almost burst out. All the people present were strong, but compared with Lin fan, the gap was really too big. It''s just one day at a time. Then. Everyone looked at the one eyed man. They knew that this one was invited back by the one eyed man. It was really not easy to invite such a powerful person. There is no simple way to be the head of a special department. The one eyed man felt the eyes of the crowd. It''s a bit of a flutter. The light of worship? Now the most painful is master Yongxin. Now more and more people know about it. Lin Daoming and Liu haichan may not take the initiative to curry favor with Lin fan, but it''s hard for other people to say. It''s very hard to think of the sudden increase of pressure in the future. I didn''t expect that even the pressure of thigh holding competition is so great now. "Head, where on earth did this man come from?" Someone inquired. Everyone has the same idea in mind. Just want to know who he is. For the public inquiry, the one eyed man showed a smile and a very mysterious performance. He didn''t say much and waved. "It doesn''t matter where he comes from. After the meeting, go and do your own business." One eyed men can talk to them. The strong man in your eyes was actually invited out of the mental hospital by me. And I signed a contract with someone else. I admit I''m a gambler. But I''m sorry. I''m right. Soon. Everyone''s gone. Only Jin Heli didn''t leave. She was still wearing the sexiest clothes, and she looked better than before. For Jin Heli, she was ready to die, so she dressed up to face death with the most beautiful appearance. The one eyed man looked at Jin Heli and said with a smile, "now you should understand?" Often, when you don''t know what to say, you will be unpredictable and say something that needs other people''s self-improvement. This is the most reliable way to let you think for yourself. If you think about it, you are right. "I see." Jin Heli said. She didn''t expect that the one eyed man would have such a vision, and she was even willing to believe in mental patients. She knew that if it wasn''t for this psychopath. Whether Yanhai city can exist in this wave of invasion is a problem. "Then go to work. In the future, you should remember that I can become the leader of a special department not by strength, but by vision." The one eyed man doesn''t mind praising himself.Jin Heli looks at the one eyed man, then turns around and leaves. She has a perfect figure. Her walking posture is so beautiful. Her tight clothes show her perfect figure. It''s the kind of existence that sucks gold. Few people can stop it. Standing in front of the French window, the one eyed man looks at the city which is gradually becoming popular outside. He smiles and lights a cigarette silently. He touches his chin and thinks about the guys who spoke ill of him before. What are we going to do with them tomorrow? Although it''s a great thing to say bad words, he wants to tell those people that you need to pay a price, not that you can say what you want to say. Heng Jianqiu directly pushes the door in. "Why don''t you have any manners?" Asked the one eyed man, frowning. It''s unimaginable that people from the headquarters have no quality. Heng Jianqiu said, "I want to know his specific situation." "Who?" "Lin fan." The one eyed man knows that it will be like this. The appearance of a strong young man will attract other people''s attention. When Heng Jianqiu comes to him, I''m afraid he doesn''t just want to know. He must have received an order from the headquarters to investigate. "Ha ha ha." The one eyed man is smiling. To tell the truth, he has some regrets. At night. Department downstairs. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang wave to Xiao Bao. "Xiaobao, we''re going back." Xiaobao lay on the window and said happily, "I''ll come back to you tomorrow." "Good." Lin Fan said with a smile. Then they led the hen to the Department. Dada! The sound of high heels. Jin Heli is busy with some things and is ready to go home. At this moment, they meet. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang looked at each other with a smile and said a simple hello. After the intersection. "Wait a minute." Golden Holly turned and cried. Lin Fan looked at each other in doubt, "what''s the matter, please?" He remembers that this woman was met downstairs with Lao Zhang some time ago. At that time, he found that this woman seemed very uncomfortable. He also specially handed the stinky tofu to each other to share the delicious food with her, but the other party was very scared and left. He and Lao Zhang agreed that there must be something wrong with each other. I think it''s night. They shudder and feel hurt. Jin Heli said with a smile, "thank you." Then he left. She looks very beautiful with a smile, just like a fairy, and if the members of the Department see the usual cold Jin Heli will show such a smile, they will be absolutely speechless. Is this the cold face goddess we know? "Lao Zhang, why does she want to thank me?" Lin fan asked. "Well, is it because you gave her stinky tofu some time ago?" Old Zhang Dao. "You mean she likes stinky tofu?" "It''s quite possible." "Oh, so it is." The two talked happily. It was a very simple three words, but let their brain make up such a picture. Maybe if Jin Heli knew it, she had to praise that the mental patients were really terrible. Then they walked towards the dormitory. Liu Ying didn''t come. He can''t come tonight, because of the transfer of money during the day, he gave all his family to his girlfriend. Thinking of this terrible thing, he trembled as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. It''s terrible. He''s always looking at his circle of friends. Whenever there is a refresh in the circle of friends, his heart will tremble. It''s really terrible. His girlfriend took his money and bought a famous brand bag. "Thank you for your support." Then the picture is the bag. Liu Ying''s heart is bleeding. I have been sending messages to my girlfriend. I dare not say too much. I can only say my own tragedy. I hope my girlfriend can change her mind and give him some hope. ¡­¡­ A valley. The evil snake king roared angrily, roaring to the sky, frightened the survivors around. The evil creatures shrunk their heads and did not dare to have any presumptuous ideas. They failed to capture Yanhai city and suffered heavy losses. The evil lion and tiger were thrown away, thanks to the evil golden carving. It growled. "That guy is a traitor. He leads us to the strong man." All the evil things around responded. "Traitor!" "Traitor!" Evil cocks have long been labeled traitors in their hearts. The evil snake king looked at the same kind of people. In this war, he suffered a heavy loss without even entering other people''s cities, which was intolerable for him.If known by other evil things. They will be jokes. The evil marmots came out of the ground, crying. "We have such traitors in the evil things. We should tell all the evil things about it. We must tie it to the stigma pillar of the evil things." The strength of the evil woodchuck is not strong, and it belongs to the veteran of burrowing. It''s hard to see it during the war. But at the end of the battle, it will appear. The evil woodchuck howled: "the tragic death of the evil cockroach king must have been caused by the traitor. We must eliminate the traitor." Its cry welcomed the approval of its compatriots. "Destroy the traitors!" "Destroy the traitors!" The evil things were shouting. If the evil cock knows this situation, he will definitely defend himself. I''m not a traitor, I''m a hero of the evil. I do everything for the evil. I''m hidden in the human race. Living in danger. You not only did not worship me, but also framed me as a traitor, which is really intolerable. The snake king was lost in thought. It thinks that the strength of human beings is really strong. If we can''t solve the problem of human beings, it will be a very bad thing for their evil things. Chapter 182 night. An apartment. Sun Xiao looked at the content of the forum, with a happy smile on his face. A group of people discussed the evil things in the forum, and based on the video he shot. At the same time, some news media bought broadcasting rights from him. It made him a lot of money. There''s a reward for what you pay. After all, it''s in exchange for your life. Who can be jealous. Look at the comments in the forum. Sun Xiao showed a happy smile. His status in the forum has been promoted. Everyone knows that he is really not afraid of death and has a lot of momentum. In order to shoot the news of the invasion of Yanhai city by evil things, he doesn''t even want to die. April 11th! Morning! The weather is beautiful and the scenery is beautiful. A ray of sunshine quietly mischievous fall into the house. Lin Fan wakes up and sits on the bed. He looks at the hen dully, but his eyes don''t move. He keeps his just action. The evil Rooster found that Lin Fan''s eyes were so fixed that he didn''t dare to move. He only dared to squat there and then made a little effort. An egg is falling! Two eggs fall! ¡­¡­ Five eggs fall! "I''ve tried my best." The evil cock cries out in his heart, Weian human, you can''t cheat the chicken too much. As an undercover evil cock, you always feel that your identity is about to be exposed. Now it can only try its best to show the existence of self-worth. No value undercover is not a qualified undercover, so it wants to ask Lin fan, see my own value now? Five eggs. The progress is so great that if it wasn''t for the egg I laid, it couldn''t believe it. "Still looking?" "What''s good to see? Don''t look at me. I''m so flustered." The evil cock cleverly moves his ass and squats aside honestly. The chicken heart is a little nervous. As an undercover, he always pays attention to his own safety. If he does anything wrong or is found by the other party, he can''t imagine the consequences. Sure enough. It found something wrong. Lin Fan''s eyes did not stare at it, but at the place where it just squatted. It''s exactly what I thought. Hiding so well, I was not discovered by this stupid human. Everything was an accident. "Ah Lin Fan breathes out a breath, his head is clear, his eyes become colorful, without the previous dull feeling. This is the blank period before he wakes up. Then. Lin Fan opens the quilt and comes to Lao Zhang''s bed. He wakes Lao Zhang up and goes to wash. When Lao Zhang wakes up, he is also in a daze. His hair is in a mess and he rubs his eyes. "It''s daybreak." "Well, it''s daybreak. We wash and eat eggs." The rooster squatted there and didn''t dare to say a word. He didn''t even dare to make a sound. He just kept looking at it and didn''t mean anything else. The sound of water coming from the toilet. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang bared their teeth, toothbrush up and down, front and back, drink water, gululu, spit out white water, and then wipe their face with a towel, everything is very common, from bit by bit, revealing the small details of life. Lin Fan went to the eggs, picked up five eggs and put them in the pot to boil. Waiting quietly. "Hen, you are really great." Lin Fan touched the hen''s head and showed a bright smile. It was really a beautiful smile, but looking at it for a long time made people feel shivering. The evil cock arched Lin Fan''s palm with his head. Try your best to be cute. It''s different from those evil things that only know how to be cute. Evil things that can''t reflect their own value only know how to be cute and end up miserable. The eggs are cooked. Lin Fan looked at the five eggs, lost in thought, then took out an egg, peeled off the shell, and put it in front of the evil cock. "Hen, eat quickly, it''s not delicious when it''s cold." He is a person who is willing to share good things. As long as you get his approval, you will share the best things with the people around you. Like this egg. He and Lao Zhang like to eat eggs, but they never forget the evil cock. The evil cock looked at the white eggs in front of him. For a moment, I fell into meditation. Corns leave tears. Are these tears moved? I think it''s a relief. The evil cock''s inner world is very rich. It feels that human beings are testing it. In the end, it has no choice but to eat the eggs with humiliation. What a terrible human being.Even such abnormal things can be done. How can you treat me like this. "Lin fan, it seems to like eggs very much." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said with a smile: "of course, he likes it very much. He shares the best with us. We give him one and let him taste the delicious eggs." "That''s very kind of you." "It''s nice that we are." Two people say evil thing cock can''t understand words, then look at each other, giggle. They were lying at the window, eating eggs and drinking drinks. "Coke!" "Sprite!" "Cheers Lin Fan and Lao Zhang hold the soymilk in their hands and collide with each other. They still have a sense of ceremony. They eat delicious food and watch the scenery outside. Early morning days are so simple. At the end of the meal, take the rope and the hen out. It''s quiet outside. There''s no one. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are used to the present day, just like they are in Qingshan mental hospital. They are happy and don''t think about so many things. Downstairs. "Lin fan, do you find that many people are looking at us?" Lao Zhang said. "Do you have one?" Lin fan is very puzzled and looks around curiously. It seems that Lao Zhang is right. There are people looking at them and pointing at them. It''s really strange. He looked down at the clothes. I touched my face again. "Lao Zhang, is there something dirty on my face?" Lao Zhang stared at Lin Fan''s face and shook his head. "No, it''s clean, but why are they looking at us?" Lin Fan thought for a moment and said, "we should look at them, so they will look at us. If we don''t look at them, we won''t know they are looking at us." "That''s a good point. You''re really smart." Lao Zhang said. Far away. A group of members look at Lin Fan''s eyes full of worship. It''s whispering. "He is Lin fan, the one who can resist the invasion of evil things." "Wow, he''s so young. It''s enviable." "You are envious, I am adoring. I really want to ask him for a signature, but I''m afraid of being rejected." The video shot by sun Xiao has been spread in special departments for a long time. Everyone in the video is shocked by Lin Fan''s behavior. It''s too strong. People can''t believe it. So. Lin fan has a lot of fans now. Some time ago, the one eyed man took them to the place where they took exercise for testing. At the beginning, many people followed him. They all wanted to know how powerful the strong man who could be valued by the head was. But later they were disappointed. Only the employee saw Lin Fan lift the barbell, and tried to see if it was heavy, which eventually led to feces spraying into his crotch. At this point. A young man, with a pen and paper in his hand, nervously blocked Lin Fan''s way. When he spoke, he stammered because he was too nervous. "Hello, can you sign for me?" Young people just graduated from high school and came to Yanhai City, they experienced a lot of things. After seeing Lin Fan''s video, he was deeply attracted and became a fan. Although he was not a brain wreck, he started on this road. Lin Fan looked at each other in doubt, not very understand each other''s behavior. Signature? It''s a very complicated thing. The young man''s behavior caused the exclamation of the people around him. At the same time, they were waiting quietly to see if he would succeed or not. It was a good start for them. Lin fan is very smart. He knows how to write his name, and then gives the paper with the name to the other party. The other party got the signature, obviously very excited. "Excuse me, can I have a picture with you?" The man inquired. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang looked at each other, then said with a smile: "yes." Yeah! The young man took out his mobile phone and stood beside Lin fan, gesturing and clicking. The photo was taken. "Ha ha I finally took a picture with my idol. " Under the envious eyes of all the young people, they ran away happily. Lao Zhang said in a low voice: "Lin fan, we should be careful. I feel that he seems to have a problem here." Then he pointed to his head. Lin Fan nodded silently and agreed with what Lao Zhang said. At this time, the evil cock is under great pressure. It''s easy to expose its identity when it''s watched by so many people, and there''s no lack of strong human beings. Damn it! It''s too high-profile. Soon. Those who adore Lin Fan all gather around and ask for a simple photo, which makes Lin Fan nervous.How can a good person suddenly become like this. He wants to pull Lao Zhang away. It''s just that the way is blocked. "Idol, can I take a picture with you?" "Idol, I want to have a baby for you." Not to mention that the strong in the high court don''t pursue stars, they just haven''t met a handsome and excellent idol like Lin fan. With one man''s strength, we can repel the invasion of the evil army. It''s terrible. The lobby is upstairs. Master Yongxin looked at the surrounded Lin fan. Although his face was expressionless, his heart was impetuous. Sure enough, gold would shine everywhere. He thought that he could give him enough time to hold each other''s thighs. But didn''t expect to disappear so quietly. "Well, I missed a good chance." Master Yongxin is suffering. It''s just that there''s no way. He can''t lick his old face like these little guys. If he is seen by them, he will be laughed at. Lin Daoming appeared behind master Yongxin, patted him on the shoulder and said, "what are you looking at?" Master Yongxin said, "look at the strong man who is blocking the invasion of the evil army." "You know him well?" Lin Daoming asked. "I''m not familiar. I recite sutras and chant Buddhism every day. Where can I get to know other people?" Master Yongxin is a master who is familiar with Buddhist scriptures. Even if he lies, he will not blink. That''s how overbearing it is. PS: ask for leave less, more recuperate, right arm elbow, fall swollen up, now the whole body is injured, fall a little severe, now the right hand even straighten is very difficult. I hope tomorrow will be better. Chapter 183 In the office. The one eyed man is sitting on the boss chair, smoking and smiling at several people in front of him. Gu Ao, Liu Ying and others stand there in fear. You can see that uneasiness in their faces. To be honest. They''re really scared. Tucao make complaints about the moment. If time can be traced back, they swear to heaven that even if they are killed, they will not say it. It''s just a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world. What can we do even if we regret it. "What are you doing?" Seeing their timid appearance, the one eyed man said with a smile, "I really have something to look for you. You don''t think I''m really so careful and have nothing to look for." Liu Ying thought, if only something is really good, we are not blind. The people you found are not the ones who make complaints about that day. Think of it here. He wanted to cry a little, begged his girlfriend for one night, and finally begged back 520 yuan. My girlfriend said, I love you. Are you happy? It''s really happy, which means that his girlfriend really loves him, but what''s sad is that he worked hard all night to coax back this money. Yang Jing is a female member. She was very happy when she was Tucao on that day. But now this kind of happiness has become a worry. She knows that the one eyed man really needs to make complaints about the future. "Head, I suddenly found that you are really manly today." Yang Jing shows a humble smile and praises the one eyed man, hoping that his head won''t take her words to heart and let her go. "Is it?" The one eyed man touched his chin and took a smoke in silence. "It must be true, especially the way I smoke. I''ve never seen such a handsome one before," Yang said "I remember you didn''t seem to say that last time." The one eyed man''s eyes are slanting. The meaning is very clear. Is what you told me true? It doesn''t look like it. Yang Jing was surprised and said, "do you have one? I''ve never said anything like that. " Gu AO and Liu Yingjing wait for the one eyed man''s command. For what Yang Jing said, they can only say, sister, you are too young. Do you really think you can coax your head with a few words? Don''t dream. The one eyed man smiles and looks at some members with that kind of fear. He is in a good mood. It seems that he just tells them to regret, but it''s useless to regret. We''re all adults. It''s not easy. But you also have to pay for what you''ve done. "Well, it''s nothing. It''s just an important task for you. All the graduates from the four universities have come, but I find that they don''t have rich experience in fighting evil things and need training from others. I''ll give you this important job." Said the one eyed man. "Ah?" "No way." "Just us?" They look at each other, even want to die. It seems that this job is very good, but they really don''t need it. Training new members is the most difficult thing. It also delays their time and takes up all their spare time. They have no time to do anything else. It''s a thankless thing. "Yes, you are. I believe you can do it." Said the one eyed man. Liu Ying said: "head, in our words, the number of people is a little less?" "A lot of people, too many people, but it''s easy to have problems. I''ll leave it to you. I believe in your ability." With a smile, the one eyed man never wanted to get back at you, or just wanted to give you the responsibility. Then he waved and said, "go ahead, I''ve already made an agreement with other departments." After everyone left. The one eyed man smiles from the corner of his mouth. The meaningful smile seems to be saying that if you offend me, I can make you collapse. It''s too much to speak ill of me. Outside. They walked side by side. "Well, it''s revenge for us." Gu Ao said. Liu Ying said: "what can we do? He is the head. What he says is what he can resist." "I don''t even have time for spa to teach new members," Yang complained If I had known the present, I would have known the beginning. It''s too late to regret. On the street. Lin Fan takes Lao Zhang and leads the hen around, just like a city patrol, looking at the situation of the city. If they meet people in need of help, they will help them at the first time. "They''re following us." Old Zhang pulled Lin Fan''s sleeve, pointed at his back and whispered. He was a little scared. After he left his work unit, he followed them all the time and took photos with his mobile phone. For Lao Zhang, he was afraid of what others would do to them before.Now, of course, I''m more afraid. Lin Fan turned around and saw that many people were following him. He pointed the camera at them with his mobile phone, which was just a click shot. "I''m afraid." Lao Zhang said. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Lin Fan took Lao Zhang''s shoulder and assured him that no one could hurt him. What a pure friendship. Everyone''s dream. The phone rings. Xiao Bao called. Get through. Xiaobao asks where Lin fan is. After he knows the location, he asks Lin fan to wait in place. He will come soon. "We''re here waiting for Xiao Bao." Lin Fan said. "Well." Lao Zhang shrinks his head and looks at the following people warily. Although they used to meet some strange people on the road, they don''t have as many as they do today. Far away. Sun Xiao came to the special department early to guard Lin fan. When he saw Lin Fan appear, he immediately trotted over excitedly. "Hi, we meet again. What a coincidence." Sun Xiao pretends to meet by chance. He will never say that I have been waiting here for a long time. He just hopes to wait for you and run out. Lin Fan said with a smile, "hello." Lao Zhang said, "hello." They met the young man yesterday, met each other and got a little familiar with him. Sun Xiao has always felt that the way the boss talks is very strange, that is, the way he communicates with normal people is a little different, but he really can''t tell what the problem is. He can only say that the way the boss communicates is quite special. "Where are you going, boss?" Sun Xiao asked. Lin Fan said: "my name is Lin fan, not big brother." "Well, I know, boss." Sun Xiao found that the big brother was really modest. He was so strong, but he didn''t like to be called big brother. He naturally knew his real name. But I feel that only by calling each other boss can we be regarded as respecting each other. Lao Zhang holds Lin Fan''s sleeve tightly. He found that the young people who appeared in front of them seemed to have problems, and they felt like they had a bad brain. Lin Fan looks at Lao Zhang and gives him a reassuring look. Don''t be afraid. Sun Xiao just wants to make a big man''s daily life. See what the boss usually does. For example, what''s the difference between the big guy and ordinary people? Not only he is curious, but also members of the forum are very curious. Far away. Master Yongxin followed him all the time. He was just like an ordinary old man. He didn''t attract anyone''s attention. Looking at the situation in the distance, he muttered in his heart. "It''s hard." He feels that the problem is very serious. It''s really difficult to continue to have a good relationship with them. It''s very difficult not to be found. Soon. Luxury cars are coming. The glory of money is always so dazzling. It attracts everyone''s eyes in an instant. Everyone''s mind is very simple. They also want to be the owners of these luxury cars. But it''s more about thinking. "Lin fan, Lao Zhang, get on the bus." Xiaobao put down the window and cried, but when he saw sun Xiaoshi, his childlike face showed that you really had a purposeful look. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are his friends. Moreover, he knows that Lin fan is a mental patient. His brain is not good and he is easy to be cheated. As a friend, he must protect his friend and not let anyone take advantage of the opportunity. When sun Xiao saw that Lin Fan was going to leave, he felt helpless for a moment. How he wanted to leave with the big man. But he found that the rich child seemed to have any opinions on him. Looking at him was a kind of vigilance, as if he knew who was the bad guy. Sun Xiao shrank a little, but he still bravely said: "can I follow you and record your daily life?" Just when Lin Fangang wanted to say casual, Xiaobao said: "no, the car is a little small. It can''t hold so many people. Driver, drive." The driver stepped on the gas. Next. Only sun Xiao stood alone in the wind. "Ah! Sure enough, there are some troubles. If you want to shoot a big man, you have to coax the little boy. It seems that you need to work hard. " Sun Xiao touched his face. He felt that he was not ugly, and even had the feeling of a big brother next door. Children like to play with him very much. How could he encounter this? Has the charm been reduced recently? Think about the possibility. In the car. Xiaobao took Lin Fan''s arm and said, "you should be careful of that guy. He didn''t treat you as a friend."Lin Fan blinked and said, "we are not friends with him." That''s a bit of a prick. "Hey, hey, you must be right to believe me anyway." Xiao Bao held his head high and said, "I''m your best friend. I''ll never cheat you." "Good friend." "Good friend." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang smile. The evil cock sat there honestly, and immediately felt a familiar smell. If the guess was good, it was the same kind of smell. Outside the car, a van was driving nearby. "Mr. Zhou, let''s slow down. There''s a luxury car nearby. We can''t afford to pay for it if we accidentally hit it." Wang Erdan envies looking at the extended luxury car next to him, how he wants to have such a luxury car. If in the past, they were still working as kidnappers. When they saw this kind of luxury car, their mind must be whether to do it or not. But now. They are their main business. They are rich with their hands. They don''t have to do those things any more. Zhou Hu said, "don''t worry, Mr. Wang." Their current address is general manager Zhou, and general manager Wang is addressing each other. It''s in style. Sitting in the back of the evil thing gegwu through the window, see the evil cock in the luxury car. There is some curiosity in the eyes. Of the same kind When the evil cock saw the evil witch, he was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that there were evil things mixed with human beings, and they were still so ugly, which could even convince human beings. It seems that the ability of this undercover is not simple. It''s just that the evil cock is a little proud. The car you''re sitting in seems to be a bit shabby, but I''m a luxury car. In terms of the choice of undercover agents, I''m still a little proud of the superior skill of the evil cock. The contest between evil things. Start with this one. The evil cock has the upper hand. Chapter 184 "Mr. Zhou, we are relying on luxury cars. We feel a lot of pressure." The son of a bitch, that is, the egg, has never felt like this. Maybe in the face of money, anyone will become humble, even if they are able to support themselves. "Don''t be nervous. It''s just luxury cars. I know a lot about luxury cars. Let me see how much they cost." Mr. Zhou turned his head and looked at the dark luxury cars driving around him. Beautiful lines, dark car body, on the whole, is handsome without margin. "Not good." Right now. Maybe it''s God''s will, maybe it''s Mr. Zhou''s obsession. The steering wheel is turning to the right. With a bang, the van collides with the luxury car. Two cars stopped by the side of the road. Seeing this scene, the people around them took a breath of cold. No one was innocent of the emergence of the greenhouse effect. "Finished, the driver is going to sell the house." "Selling houses? I think he wants to sell his wife. " "When we meet this kind of luxury car, we dare to keep a distance of 10 meters from them at most, and dare not even get close to a centimeter. This van is good. It not only goes side by side, but also kisses actively. According to my guess, the driver of the van is definitely a beautiful woman who wants to get rich. This is what TV plays do." "You said that TV series, is white lotus fool white meet temperament high cold overbearing president, don''t like beauty, like the kind of personality?" "Have you seen it?" "Yes, it''s interesting." The citizens discussed that some of them took out their mobile phones to shoot. Although it was not a big event, it was more interesting. In the car. "Mr. Zhou, what should we do?" Egg always swallows saliva. He is really flustered. He doesn''t dare to get out of the car for fear of being beaten. If he is beaten, it will solve the problem. He would rather be beaten. In case people want to pay for it, it will really end. The list I received some time ago is in vain, and the boss is gone. "Don''t panic." Mr. Zhou leaned back against the car chair and lit a cigarette silently. Then he handed one to Wang Erdan. They sat in the car and didn''t say a word. The smoke filled them. At this time, they were very depressed. There''s a pain in the egg. Wang Erdan turned his head and looked at the gegwu sitting in the back. If you can''t afford it, you can only sell gegwu. At least it''s worth some money. Zhou Zong patted the head of the son of a bitch, "don''t think about it, it''s our staff." Soon. After they finished smoking, they opened the door and prepared for the worst. Then they saw a bodyguard in black coming out of a car and coming towards them with a cold temperament. Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan leaned back against the van, with sweat on their forehead. He who comes is not good. At one time, they were all people who lived on the road. In the early stage, they mixed with the society, slashed people with knives, and in the later stage, they worked alone to kidnap the rich. In any case, they were not famous people, but they had seen the world. It''s the situation that scares them. Several bodyguards surrounded them and looked at them coldly. They were in a panic, as if a tiger was going to swallow them. "Elder brothers, if you have something to say, we didn''t mean it. I just got sick. I have indirect polio. Look..." "Ah, ah." Zhou Hu tilted his head and raised his arm as if he were crazy. He just wanted to prove that he was really sick in front of these big men, otherwise he would not have hit you. "Let''s go, let''s go!" Xiaobao waves and the bodyguards get out of the way. He takes Lin Fan straight to Zhou Hu. It doesn''t matter what the car looks like. It''s just a toy. "A smell of money is coming." Zhou Hu''s face is heavy. Because of his occupation, he is sensitive to people full of money. Even if Xiaobao doesn''t appear in front of him, the taste is approaching. Xiaobao is wearing a proper suit, and his slippery big back represents his identity as a rich second generation. He raises his head, and his two thick eyebrows are tightly knit together. "We seem to have met somewhere." He found the two men familiar. Definitely somewhere. Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan almost choked when they saw Xiaobao, and then whispered. "Mr. Zhou, we kidnapped him before." "Total egg, what do you say, that is the first time, the second time we are in his home sewer." Zhou Hu said respectfully, "master Xiaobao, I used to connect the sewers in your house. You said that our level of cleaning sewers was very high. I forgot." He will never let the other party recall that he was kidnapped. They have gone from being ruthless kidnappers to the boss of a company. Up to now, the company has only two of them and gegwu, but this is a good start.The future is promising. Once they are found to have been kidnappers, they will not be sent to prison. "Oh, it''s for the sewers." Xiaobao recalled, but still didn''t know their names. Lin Fan looks at these two people with a smile. This time, it''s the third time to meet. Zhou Hu found Lin Fan''s smile and lowered his head nervously. A chill came from his heart. Are you recognized? Xiaobao pointed to the car and said, "how do you say that?" "No money." Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan are surrounded by bodyguards, but they have no choice but to fight. If there are a lot of people around, they will run away without saying a word. As for the van and gegewu, they will give them to each other directly, and they want to run. Back of the car. The evil Rooster didn''t know when to appear in front of gegewu. The two evil things looked at each other. The green haired wizard bowed his head. The evil cock holds his head high. "You can. You are so ugly that you can find human beings to take you in. It seems that you have a certain way. Do you know who I am?" It''s not as big as gegwu. But the evil cock has been holding his head high, and suddenly burst out his arrogant temperament. Evil things and Witches: "humble third level compatriots." Evil cock A lot of questions. Brother, what do you say? I''m afraid you don''t know who I am. You dare to be so lazy in front of me. If you don''t want to touch me outside the car, I''ll see if my horrible human will blow up your gorilla''s head. Do you know who I am Green hair wizard did not speak, but has been staring at the evil cock, obviously did not expect that there will be similar to him, hidden in the human world. It is a yearning evil thing, living in the human world, far away from the dark environment of evil things, and now he lives very well, has long been used to living here. Evil cock is waiting for the other party to ask who he is, arrogantly tell each other his identity. Evil Heroes. The undercover agents who live in human beings even break into the internal society of human beings. But the green hair wizard did not ask, and did not give it the opportunity to force, which makes it very uncomfortable, can only report their own family, tell their own history. The evil Rooster forked his wings and said, "well, let me tell you frankly, I''m the hero of evil things. I''m undercover around human beings. Look at the human beings outside. They have been completely subdued by me. They eat the best and ride the most luxurious car every day. As long as I stamp my feet, human beings will shake three times. I''ve been undercover successfully in the special department of human beings, and I haven''t been found, Do you want to hang out with me? " "I can take you with me." At the end of these words. The evil cock felt that he had finally stood up. It found that the green hair wizard seems to have a little brain, not the previous encounter of those similar stupid, perhaps can cooperate well. Taking you to the beginning and becoming a fake hero is the greatest benefit I can give you. The green haired wizard found that the evil cock appeared in front of him. It seemed that there was something wrong with his brain. It''s just not smart enough. It lives hidden in the human world, does not hurt a human, and even uses its own strength to help human work, feeling that everything is developing in a good direction. Of course. Occasionally, it will encounter evil things that are not very friendly, and then there will be a big war. Its strength is enough to crush most of the evil things, so it has been in peace all the time. "Green hair wizard kind way:" humble third class, you leave the human world, it is not suitable for you, you are too weak, you are too stupid, you are too humble The evil cock is confused. The other party''s three "tais" said that the chicken''s feathers were cracked, and they felt that the chicken was seriously humiliated. Damn it, no one ever dared to talk to it like this. Evil cock hate iron but not steel: "you let me down too much." It wants to teach the green hair wizard a lesson, but the other side is too strong, although it seems to be a bit cute, but it can feel the explosive power in the other side. Forget it. I think the evil cock is not the kind of easily irritated existence. I saw an evil creature with some potential. It has the heart of cherishing talent. Just now I don''t cherish it. Far away. A young and handsome man, with the head of the plane and a flower in his mouth, propped up the wall with one hand, lifted his sister''s chin, and looked at each other with deep eyes. "Beauty, can I invite you to dinner?" The handsome young man came from the headquarters of the special department. His father didn''t give him any help, but if he wanted to come, who could stop him, even the king of heaven.In his words, it is Yanhai city is in deep water. Only I can suppress the danger I encounter. Women wear long skirts with snow-white skin and wrinkles around their eyes. Xu Zihao is very confident. His handsome face, coupled with a distinctive hairstyle, it is handsome no edge. "Ma, who is he?" At this time, a 17-year-old boy came up and looked at each other warily. A bolt from the blue. Xu Zihao stares at the beautiful woman and the teenager. "Mom?" "Son?" The woman nodded with a smile. Duang£¡ Xu Zihao fiercely straightened up and bowed to apologize: "Auntie, excuse me, I''ve got the wrong person." Then he ran away in a panic. The trough! My sons are all so old. They are at least 30 or 40 years old. I''m only in my twenties. Old cattle eat tender grass. Until he got to the corner, Xu Zihao was slowly relieved. Damn it. I was confused by the outside. "Eh!" "The taste of evil things." Chapter 185 When Xu Zihao came to Yanhai city from Xiadu headquarters, he wanted to show these members of special departments in other places how powerful the most talented strong men from the headquarters are. You can''t solve the danger, I''ll solve it. I will kill the evil things you are afraid of. This is the headquarters genius, Xu Zihao. "The taste comes from there." Xu Zihao quickly walked towards the distance, muttering in his heart that Yanhai city seems to be a little lax in the supervision of evil things. This kind of thing is impossible in Xiadu. If evil things appear in Xiadu, it will be a dead end. Soon. He saw the car parked in the middle of the road ahead. A group of people gathered there, as if they were talking about something. However, these did not attract him at all. All his eyes were attracted by the van. Through the window to see the evil figure. "Orangutan evil things are famous for their strength. They are very powerful. They are a bit powerful in their means of introverting. But they still can''t escape my nose, which is called Xiadu light." Xu Zihao is proud of his nose, which is used to smell the fragrance of a woman. If he can smell it, he can tell what brand of perfume it is. At this point. A long sword appeared in Xu Zihao''s hand, as if out of thin air. He did not graduate from the four high schools, but followed an old beggar to practice. In the words of an old beggar, this is Jian Xiu. If we can trace back to the origin, we can trace back to the Taoist high court. At the beginning, Xu Zihao said that I was in such a high position. I wanted to learn from the four high schools and learn from you. Until he was attracted by the handsome appearance of Jian Xiu, the four high schools had long been forgotten by him. I''m going to learn this. In his opinion, those people around him probably don''t know that there are evil things hidden there. In this case, let me save you. "I dare to hide here. No one else can find you. I know that you are not a family pet." A figure appeared quickly, and the sword was amazing. Next. Xu Zihao started the forced mode. "Zihao goes against the sword. He is invincible in seven ways." Come without a shadow, go without a trace, body like a ghost. One word. It''s so fast that I can''t catch my figure. Have you been handsome. The green Maoge witch in the van turns his head fiercely and feels a crisis coming. Has the murderer locked it? Has his identity been exposed? What puzzled the green hair wizard was that it restrained the smell of evil things, just like ordinary animals. How could it be discovered so easily. The evil cock just got out of the car and walked towards Lin fan. Suddenly. It also fiercely turned the chicken''s head, but it didn''t have the calmness of green hair gegwu. Instead, it was scared to take off, just like death had covered it. "I didn''t expect to have such a weak evil thing. I''ll take you first." Xu Zihao''s sword edge deflected and directly killed the rooster. At this point. When Lin Fan felt that his pet was in danger, he saw a very fast figure killing the rooster. He was not very happy. Why do so many people want to hurt my pet. Just one punch. Xu Zihao was shocked. Obviously, he didn''t expect someone to do it. Then he cried out anxiously, brother, spread it out for me. The power of my sword is so strong that I can''t put it back and forth freely. If you are stabbed, no matter how strong you are, the end will be extremely miserable. Get out of here. I don''t want to hurt innocent people. But soon his face changed. An amazing force came. I can''t hold it. The long sword in Xu Zihao''s hand was thrown high, while he was steady, landing on his feet and standing there. Everyone was shocked by the scene. The bodyguards all looked at Xu Zihao who suddenly appeared in front of them. They wondered how this guy appeared. They just didn''t seem to notice. Then. They look at the sword thrown high in the air, with the sun shining, blooming dazzling light, is really dazzling people. Xu Zihao looked up at the sword. Did you make a mistake? It''s definitely not a mistake. It''s just that guy''s fist came, and his strength was a little strong. He didn''t hold it, which led to the long sword''s release. He is so calm now that he has no other meaning. It''s absolutely impossible for anyone to find out that he failed. Poof! When the long sword enters the ground, the ground is like tofu, and it is cut directly. When the long sword penetrates into the ground directly, it leaves a hilt outside.Old Zhang pulled Lin Fan''s sleeve and said, "what does he do?" I''m cowering. I always feel very dangerous now. "I don''t know." Lin Fan shook his head and didn''t know who he was. But he saw that the other side wanted to hurt his hen. "Why did you hurt my hen?" Lin fan asked, holding the hen in his arms. The hen is shivering in Lin Fan''s arms. It was really scared. It''s horrible. What''s the matter with the world now? As a hero of evil things, I''m undercover around human beings, and I don''t do anything harmful. I''ll be attacked again and again, but now it''s a bit excessive. "Do you know what they are?" Instead of drawing his sword, Xu Zihao stood with a negative hand and looked directly at Lin Fandao. Lin Fan said: "pet part-time good friend." The evil rooster was a little moved. I didn''t expect that the evil Rooster really had the potential to be an undercover agent and attracted this stupid human like this. In other words, can''t you really leave me? It wants to tell it in front of the green hair wizard, you see, I''m undercover like this, if I don''t lead the evil things to victory, I''ll be the master of the other side. Xu Zihao said: "ridiculous, they are evil things. You even say they are your pet part-time friends. Do you know that you have been confused by them now?" "Come on, when I kill them, you''ll know the truth." "Sword." Xu Zihao''s five fingers opened and roared. The long sword on the ground hummed and whew, and the hilt flew into the opponent''s hand. This is the ability of sword repair. It''s very powerful to defend the sword with Qi and make the sword with spirit. Even more handsome to the extreme. If there are young girls around, they will definitely cheer with little stars in their eyes. It''s just a pity that people are out of town and fans are not around. "My sword will kill evil things." Xu Zihao''s wrist moved and wanted to throw two sword flowers for fun. Gee! I always feel that the sword is a little light. Forget it, maybe my realm is rising again, and I''m about to reach a very high realm without a sword in my hand and with a sword in my heart The trough! What about the sword body? Just ready to move, Xu Zihao stares, holding only the hilt in his hand, where is the extremely sharp sword body. "Ah! My sword. " Then, Xu Zihao squatted on the ground and looked at the place where the sword had just been inserted. It seemed that he saw a metallic luster in the crack. He wanted to dig out the sword with his fingers. "How could that be?" "How could that be..." Xu Zihao scratched his hair in a hurry, and his handsome airplane head was in a mess. "Is there something wrong with him?" Lao Zhang whispered in Lin Fan''s ear. He pointed to his own head, which means whether there is something wrong with the other''s head. Xiaobao and others are curious to look at the strange guy. Seeing that they didn''t pay attention to themselves, Zhou Hu secretly pulled the clothes of egg general, blinked and made a gesture that only they could understand. Withdraw! While they don''t notice us. Get out of here. Soon. Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan opened the car door, stepped on the accelerator, whew, and disappeared in the distance. It''s really their fault to hit someone''s car. No money is also our fault. Now it''s our fault to run away. There is no way, think about it, only escape is the most sensible choice. Today''s Xu Zihao is in a bad mood to the extreme. I''ve already figured out how to be handsome. One after another. But now, he really doesn''t want to talk. Xu Zihao pulls the sword body with his breath. With a whew, the sword body flies out from the ground. He is in a good mood to see this scene. He will find a way to put the sword body and the hilt together again. It''s just that the floating sword body is not complete, but fragments. Seeing the situation in front of him, he was completely desperate, and the fragments fell to the ground. Poop! Xu Zihao knelt on the ground, looked at the isolated fragments, looked up to the sky and screamed: "my Zihao sword, my sword." People passing by. All retreated far away. I always feel that this person is mentally ill, and I go crazy on the street in broad daylight. It''s really scary. "It turns out that he''s sick, and that''s why he hurt my pet." Lin fan can feel the pain in Xu Zihao''s heart, which can not be fake, so in this moment, he has forgiven each other''s behavior. He lived in Qingshan psychosis. Seeing a lot of mental patients, there is nothing strange about their words and deeds. I just don''t know why they are said to be mental patients. Maybe those who say they are likely to have problems.Xiao Bao took Lin Fan and said, "let''s go." As the richest man in the future, Xiaobao is still a child, but he is very strong. The most important thing is that Xiaobao, who has experienced a lot of things, already has a mind that surpasses children of the same age. Even he found that the guy in front of them might have a problem. "Well." Lin Fan nodded, holding the hen, ready to leave with Xiaobao. "You stop." At this time, the sad Xu Zihao stopped Lin Fan from leaving. "You broke my sword. Don''t you want to leave without a word?" Lin Fan said, "I didn''t break your sword." He looks indifferent. There are still some doubts. He didn''t understand why the other party would say that he broke it. As soon as you stabbed me, I hit you, and I didn''t touch your sword. It''s really strange. In Lao Zhang''s words, this person wants to rely on others. "You didn''t break it. Why is that?" Xu Zihao is still a young man after all. He was not beaten to death by Lin fan. He should be happy. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know." He looked at Lin Fan''s innocent face and felt heartache. Chapter 186 When a car accident happens in the downtown area, and it''s such a hot thing that a van collides with a luxury car, it naturally attracts a lot of onlookers. They all like to watch the excitement, especially taking photos with their mobile phones, sending them to the circle of friends, and attracting a wave of eyeballs. Next. When Xu Zihao was born, he knelt down in front of the debris and cried out. Being treated like a psychopath. It''s a very topical picture again. He likes to be handsome and has thin skin. He doesn''t want to lose face in public. "I''ll find you." He picked up the pieces of the sword and ran away. "What a strange man." Lin Fan scratched his head, then touched the hen''s head and found that the van disappeared. It was so fast that he left without saying anything. Special departments. One eyed man received a person he didn''t really want to see, at least the one he didn''t want to see now. "Why do you come here if you don''t stay in castle peak?" Asked the one eyed man. The person he is most afraid to see now is Hao Ren. This guy is cheap. I''ve known each other for decades. If I don''t know this, I''m really confused. Hao Ren opened his chair and sat down. He said with a smile, "come and have a look. It''s not bad. You have a good feeling about the decoration of your office. Look at the decoration and the desks and chairs. They are definitely not ordinary goods. They are very expensive." "Here''s a set for you." The one eyed man said in a deep voice. Now he pretends to be very calm, that is, he wants to hold Hao Ren to death. He must not show any weakness, otherwise the situation will not be good. "Thank you very much." Hao Ren was not polite to the one eyed man, and then sighed: "Hey, I miss them a little if Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are here. Qingshan''s patients miss them very much." Sure enough. The one eyed man knows why Hao Ren came here. He never thought that Hao Ren would come to see him. Don''t even think about it. The one eyed man lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. He looked directly at Hao Ren and said, "well, we''ve been friends for many years. If you have any ideas, just tell me. Don''t go around. It''s a headache." Hao Rendao: "when Qingshan psychiatric hospital was established, its goal was to provide a home for every mental patient. We have been working hard all these years, and there is no institutional funding. We are all self-sufficient. Some families send the patients, and those who are a little richer will give them some money. Some poor families also accept them for free, and we can''t make ends meet, such as If it wasn''t for the help of some caring people every year, it''s really hard to imagine whether we would survive. " Sell miserably! It''s selling badly again. The one eyed man looked at Hao Ren and didn''t want to say anything more. "More money." He didn''t say much. Instead, he said Hao Ren''s real intention directly. You''ve been around for a long time. I have a headache. Now I''m going to say your real idea directly. It''s easy. "It''s a way." Hao Ren said with a smile. The one eyed man said with a smile, "you''ve fallen into the eyes of money." "I can''t say that. If your special department doesn''t have fixed financial support and all the people are waiting for dinner, I think you can be as calm as I am now." Hao Ren said. The expenditure of Qingshan mental hospital is very large. As long as you find opportunities, you have to make a good profit. If only every patient in Qingshan were as powerful as Lin fan. He could laugh out loud. Is Hao Ren''s practice excessive? Not at all. Lin fan has been in Qingshan mental hospital for so many years, including food, shelter and hospital. He has a happy life. Now he has the ability to repay Qingshan mental hospital, and Hao Ren has taken care of him for years. "How much do you want?" Asked the one eyed man. "How much do you want to give?" Hao Ren asked. The enemy will not move, I will not move. How can he know how much the one eyed man wants to give? It''s too bad to let him count. The one eyed man pondered and muttered that he didn''t want to make an offer in advance because of the trouble. If the price in Hao Ren''s heart was lower than his offer, he would not lose money. If it was higher than his heart, he could still talk about the price. They were silent. No one spoke. Dong Dong! There was a knock at the door. "Come in." When Xu Zihao came in, the one eyed man and Hao Ren were very surprised. It was obvious that it was the silly boy who came here. "Uncle, I''ve come to see you." Xu Zihao put the fragments of the sword on the table. When he saw Hao Ren, he was also surprised and said, "Uncle Hao, you''re here, too." The one eyed man said, "shut the door for me first." Xu Zihao honestly closed the door. Because of the arrival of the younger generation, the plot between them can only come to an end. If he knows, this face will not be needed."What''s your situation?" The one eyed man pointed to the fragments of the table and asked, this sword is made of special metal materials by the headquarters. It''s sharp and hard. Even the town level strong may not be able to destroy it like this. And now it''s broken into so many pieces, it''s just a little severe. "Uncle, it''s a long story. Listen to me from the beginning. The thing is like this. I heard about the evil things in Yanhai city in Xiadu. When I heard that, how can I tolerate it? You all know that I have a chivalrous heart, so I ordered a ticket and flew directly to Yanhai city." "When I was walking on the road, I smelled the smell of the evil things, so I immediately chased the evil things. I was going to kill the evil things, but I didn''t expect to meet a guy. I didn''t know what the origin was, so I broke my sword." "Uncle, you have to avenge me. It''s too much to cover up evil things." When it comes to heartbreak. Xu Zihao didn''t know what to say. Looking at his beloved sword destroyed like this, his heart was painful. One eyed man seems to think of something. "What does the evil thing look like?" He asked directly. The only thing that can be so blatant is the evil things around Lin fan. "The look of a chicken." One eyed man and Hao Ren look at each other. So it is. "And an orangutan." Only the gorilla can make Xu Zihao feel the pressure. "Orangutan?" Hearing this, the one eyed man was very surprised. How could there be an orangutan? There should only be a rooster. The rooster is very weak. He also knew that he was adopted as a pet by Lin fan. Now the whole special department almost knows that the chicken is evil. They know it well. They will take precautions when they encounter it. They will never let the chicken get any useful information in the special department. The one eyed man said with a smile, "if so, I can only tell you that the young man you met is Lin fan. Do you know him?" "No, that''s Lin fan. I feel like he''s sick." Xu Zihao couldn''t believe it. Let''s get to the point. One eyed man and Hao Ren praise him for his intelligence. When they first come to Yanhai City, they can know each other''s illness when they see each other. This vision is OK. The one eyed man then said, "that chicken is really evil, but his pet, I think you really misunderstood." "OK, but what''s the situation of that orangutan? In my opinion, the strength of that orangutan is at least about level 78." Xu Zihao felt that the rules of Yanhai special department were a little loose. It''s normal for members to keep pets, but how can they keep evil things. "What do you mean by orangutan?" Asked the one eyed man. What he is most concerned about now is what Xu Zihao said about the gorilla. It could be seven or eight. This is a serious problem. And the fact that the monitoring department has not detected it shows that the evil thing has a strong hiding ability. "It''s just an evil thing. It seems to be a little powerful, but uncle, it doesn''t matter now. What can I do with my sword?" Xu Zihao originally wanted to dress up in the downtown area of Yanhai city. I didn''t expect it to be like this. The one eyed man inquired about the location, told Hao Ren to communicate on the phone, and went to the monitoring department. "Uncle, Uncle..." Xu Zihao feels that his position here is a bit awkward. Anyway, I''ve traveled thousands of miles to get here, so I don''t care, and I don''t take me seriously. I came to Yanhai city to help you deal with evil things. Nothing else. At least invite me to a high-end restaurant for dinner. Then Xu Zihao looked at Hao Ren and said with a smile, "Uncle Hao, long time no see. I miss you." "Is it?" Hao Ren patted Xu Zihao on the shoulder, "uncle, please have a meal?" "It''s so funny that I can''t afford it." Xu Zihao pretends to be a Hakka. He feels that he is also a man with a face. He knows the story of Uncle Hao, not to mention in Yanhai city. In the past, when he was in the summer capital, uncle Hao was also famous. Hao Ren laughs, "what''s the cost? Uncle asks you to have a good meal in the canteen of Qingshan mental hospital, which can be regarded as uncle''s help." A bolt from the blue! It''s hard to accept. "You''re welcome. I just want to repair my sword. Ignore me. I can take care of myself." Xu Zihao quickly waved his hand. He would never refuse to go to a luxury hotel. It''s just unacceptable to go to Qingshan mental hospital now. Uncle is naughty. "Well, uncle won''t force you. If you want to come to see uncle, go to Qingshan mental hospital to see me." Hao Ren patted Xu Zihao on the shoulder, then walked away without looking back. In the office, only Xu Zihao was left standing there.How did he feel that he was not valued in Yanhai city? Anyway, I am also a young talent. Forget it. Or just stroll around the Department, I''m not sure I can meet one or two little beauties to chat with. At this point. The trail of the evil gorilla was found by the one eyed man. "Chief, the only thing we know now is that the gorilla is in this van. I''ll call up the camera route to look for this van." Tang Wensheng said. The one eyed man said, "well, let me know as soon as possible after the investigation is clear." He is now more sensitive to the evil things in Yanhai city. According to his guess, there are still a large number of evil things hidden in Yanhai city. It just hasn''t been found yet. Chapter 187 "Can I really get in?" Xiao Bao took Lin Fan''s arm and asked. He wanted to take them out to play, but there was no fun outside, so he wanted to take a look at the special department. Although he is the son of the richest man, the special departments are quite special. It''s hard to get in without members here. "Of course." Lin Fan smiles. When the staff saw that there were children going in, they wanted to stop them. But when they saw Lin fan, he was quite helpless. They could only treat him as if he had not seen them. There was no way. Who could make Lin fan the strong man in the hearts of most members of the special department. "Xiaobao, it''s OK here. Lao Zhang and I both live here. I''ll take you to the place where we live. We can let the hens lay eggs. I''ll cook some eggs for you." Lin Fan touched the hen and said. The hen knows when she touches her hand. Evil Rooster grief, humiliation, undercover is really not good when, to be slaughtered, bear humiliation, do not say, but also at any time to lay eggs, hateful human, you enjoy the humiliation of the great evil hero it. "Good." Xiao Bao has light in his eyes. Xu Zihao idly strolls around the Department, trying to brag with his younger sister. All the people he meets treat him coldly, but he doesn''t care. He thinks that Yanhai''s younger sister can hardly find his shining point. There are also people pointing out his hairstyle. You people know a fart. Is this a trend. All of a sudden. He saw the familiar figure, which was Lin fan who smashed his long sword. He was angry and in a hurry, but when he thought about the other party''s ability, Xu Zihao recovered his calm and walked slowly towards the distance. "Stop." He cried. When you see someone coming. Lao Zhang is a little nervous and scared. What he fears most is the mentally ill. Lin Fan said, "what''s the matter?" Since Lao Zhang was afraid of each other, he didn''t want to be friendly with each other. "I hear you are very good." Xu Zihao asked with a smile. He has seen the video and it''s really strong, but young people have a spirit of not admitting defeat. He wants to know why Lin fan is so excellent. Lin Fan said: "it''s OK. I prefer to exercise at ordinary times." "The first meeting is also fate. It was a misunderstanding before. It''s better to make a friend." Xu Zihao stretched out his hand, with a sincere smile on his face. He knew himself and his opponent well and won a hundred battles. He just wanted to know how the other side practiced. If you can learn. Then there is a way forward. Lin Fan looks at Lao Zhang and asks for his opinions. He doesn''t really care, but who makes Lao Zhang his best friend? If Lao Zhang doesn''t like it, he can only be embarrassed. "Is there something wrong with your brain?" Lao Zhang asked. Xu Zihao almost exploded in situ. How can you swear at will. I have been humiliated so much that no one can comfort me. It''s too much to humiliate me. "No, certainly not." Xu Zihao said in a hurry. Lao Zhang nodded to Lin Fan and believed what Xu Zihao said. Since you said that you were not ill, it must be a misunderstanding. The three shake hands. Young people''s idea is good. The way of shaking hands made Xu Zihao a little confused. He soon found a way to shake hands and communicate. Xiao Bao looks at each other as if he is looking at each other. He now found that many people will deliberately close to Lin fan, this kind of intentional contact is with a purpose. "I think you are very good. Can you tell me how you practice? If you can, I hope to practice with you." As a young man, Xu Zihao doesn''t want to face like master Yongxin. He can ask whatever he wants. Even if he is rejected, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s normal. Lin Fan said with a smile, "good." Later, he was supposed to take Xiaobao back to the dormitory to eat, but Xu Zihao pulled him to the place of cultivation. There are many members at the scene practicing. When some members saw them coming, they put down their tools and looked at them curiously. It''s not far away. A man with a haircut like a hedgehog, his whole body muscles are very cracked, just like a piece of rock, and his right hand is carrying a huge barbell that ordinary people can''t imagine. His name is crazy dragon. He graduated from the high school of Buddhism. He is thirty-five years old. He is very powerful and belongs to natural divine power. This kind of existence belongs to gene mutation and has special talent in cultivation. "Dragon, here he is." Said a man. The wild dragon looked into the distance, saw the thin figure standing there, put down the barbell in his hand, and the whole training ground roared. When he got up, he was 2.3 meters tall. It belongs to the big giant. Xu Zihao said, "we''ll play in the simulator later?" "What''s that?" Lin fan asked. For Lin Fan''s inquiry, Xu Zihao looked at him like a ghost. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he didn''t know whether this thing was playing with me or not."It''s a virtual device that can create the existence of evil things and fight against them in a virtual environment." Xu Zihao wants to know what Lin Fan''s strength is. Normal members will use this device to fight against evil objects. The main thing is to cultivate one''s own ability. Because you don''t have many chances to encounter evil things, unless you go to the suburbs to actively look for the trace of evil things, but if you haven''t fought with evil things, you are very inexperienced. At that time, even the weaker evil things can kill you. "How about taking me one?" The Dragon appeared behind them, and the huge figure enveloped them in an instant. Xu Zihao looked at the shadow on the ground, turned his head, and then looked up, "lying trough! So high. " He has seen many strong men in Buddhist high schools, and there are many muscular men. But to be honest, there are few of them, which gives people a strong sense of oppression. All the members around were talking in a low voice. "The dragon is not satisfied." "That''s for sure. If anyone doesn''t want to have a comparison with the boss, let''s forget it. That''s self-knowledge." Lin Fan found that Xiaobao was a little scared when he saw the big man. He touched Xiaobao''s head and motioned him not to worry. I was there. With Lin Fan''s comfort, Xiaobao relaxed a lot. "I said, big man, what are you doing here?" Xu Zihao said. To be honest. He is really shocked by the other party, NIMA, what to eat to grow up, even the nutritious pig feed is impossible. "Are you afraid?" said the dragon "Oh, I''m afraid? OK, OK, if you want to participate, let''s go online together. In the same environment, let''s see who will kill the evil things first. Originally, I had a friendly competition with others. Now you want to participate, so you can say, "how about losing?" Asked Xu Zihao. He is a proud man. When he was in the headquarters, he was a genius in everyone''s eyes. Who could be better than him? If his father was not the head of Xiadu special department, there should be many people better than him. But reincarnation is technical. That''s not to be envied. "You said," said the dragon Xu Zihao said with a smile: "streaking around." "Good." The crazy dragon people don''t talk much. They have a thousand words. Xu Zihao''s cold appearance makes him mutter. Sometimes he is too confident. It''s really scary. Lin Fan looks at them strangely. The bets that happened here soon spread around and attracted a lot of people''s attention. For them, it must be very interesting to have bets. Members put down what they were doing and gathered around curiously. They came to the equipment area. This kind of virtual combat equipment against evil things is the latest technology developed by scientists after more than ten years of research. At the same time, there is a muscle stimulation process, which is to stimulate the body according to the biological current, so as to form a muscle memory and form a physical instinct for the actions in the equipment. It''s just a comparison with actual combat. The equipment is still much weaker. Xu Zihao looked at the staff and said, "mediate for us into evil things formed according to our own strength." The device is equivalent to a human dormancy chamber, just lying in it. "Lie down in it?" Lin fan asked. He''s curious about these devices. "Yes." The staff were very polite to Lin fan, because he also watched the live broadcast. When he watched it, he almost jumped up in excitement, which was really overbearing. It''s his honor to serve such a strong man. The onlookers will look at the big screen, where their images in the virtual world will be displayed. Everyone is looking forward to it. They don''t know what it will look like. When entering the device, Xu Zihao extends his thumb to the dragon, and then his thumb is down. The meaning is very clear. Don''t forget to run naked later. Enter the device. Strange light was scanning their bodies. "Why! No, what level of evil things will appear in the virtual world that Lin Fan also enters with us? " Xu Zihao thought about this problem for the first time, but soon he didn''t think much about it. He knew that Lin Fan was very powerful, but it was OK. Even if there were terrible evil things, it was a contest between him and the wild dragon, and it didn''t have much influence. The countdown number appears on the big screen outside. 10£¡ 9£¡ ¡­¡­ "Hey, come here and have a look. The online battle of the three strong men is based on their strongest strength. Lin Fan and the wild dragon are all here." Someone yelled at the top of his voice. Some members who just arrived at the scene and didn''t know the situation immediately ran over to hear the sound. "True or false?" "I''m looking forward to it." "It''s said that the evil things of heavenly king level appeared that day. I can''t say that the evil things simulated by Lin fan are of heavenly king level." "But I heard that there was no king level evil in the live broadcast. Are you mistaken?""Who knows." Liu Ying and others, who have just led the new members, have no choice but to step here. When they hear the members'' high voice, Liu Ying is very surprised, and then quickly takes the new members to the big screen. Lin Fan''s virtual combat with the other two? This is a very interesting thing. Virtual space. A broken city. Lin Fan looks around curiously. "Lao Zhang, where are you..." "Xiaobao, where are you..." "Hen, where are you..." He was a little flustered, just around, how suddenly disappeared, and the surrounding environment is still so strange. Chapter 188 "I didn''t expect that the authenticity of this set of equipment in Yanhai city is so high." Xu Zihao always plays with these devices in summer. He knows better than anyone whether there is a gap. Then he looked to the wild dragon. "Don''t cry later, big man." No matter what the situation, the style before the opening must have. The Dragon did not pay attention to Xu Zihao, but waited quietly. Next. They found that Lin Fan''s look seemed to be a little confused, just seemed to be shouting who, but these are not important to them. Now they see only two sides. It''s not sentimental. It''s about fighting each other. Men like to be competitive. Even when they go to the public bathroom to take a bath, their eyes will scan every bathing friend. They will measure their eyes and smile, but that''s all. In the training ground. The members were staring at the big screen. There was a look of expectation on their faces. Soon. There was a cry of surprise. "Eight evil things, that unknown guy, unexpectedly projected eight evil things, so young to reach eight strong?" "No, but look, it''s level seven on the screen." "Then he''s a genius, capable of leapfrogging." "Terrible." In front of them, they were shocked. Even in the face of the same level of evil things, the graduating members of the four colleges need to unite with each other and cooperate perfectly. I didn''t expect to meet such a genius. "Look at the dragon." Someone pointed to the screen and yelled. The appearance of evil things is eight level evil things. "It''s so powerful. The wild dragon is also a level 7 strong man, and it turns into a level 8 evil thing." There are many talents in the special departments of Yanhai city. One of them is crazy dragon. He graduated from the Buddhist high school. He was born with divine power and was very obsessed with cultivation. He has a great reputation here. Countless members showed their admiration. It''s really strong. In virtual space. Xu Zihao said: "yes, I didn''t expect that the evil thing you condensed was so powerful." He didn''t expect the strength of this big man to be so strong. Of course, he felt that he was younger and had an advantage over big man. Wild dragon way: "gorgeous but not real, you coagulate evil thing, seem to be speed type, is really too weak." "Fart." Xu Zihao retorted. He looked at the evil things condensed by the wild dragon, just like the orangutan he had seen before. It was a power type. It was really a bit tricky, but he was not the one who would give up at will. "Why isn''t he evil?" They looked at Lin Fan in doubt. We all know that the other party is very strong. We saw it live, but now we don''t even have evil things. It won''t be Well, there''s doubt. Outside. "Why didn''t he coagulate?" "I don''t know. It''s impossible to resist the attack of the army of evil things alone "Do you think that he didn''t resist the evil army at all?" "Fart, don''t doubt my idol, or I''ll beat you." "Then you say what''s going on now." Members who regard Lin Fan as an idol don''t know how to explain these words for a moment. The staff were a little confused. The data displayed on the screen are ordinary people, but it''s impossible. How can the strong people who can resist the evil army be ordinary people. And right now. In the crowd, there was a cry of surprise. "Look..." Everyone looked up. I was wondering what this was. In virtual space. Not far ahead, there is a black screen of disordered data, as if the screen is broken and colorful. This has never happened before. "Is the equipment in Yanhai so shabby?" Xu Zihao muttered, how can this happen. Next. Xu Zihao and the wild dragon frowned and looked at each other, because a figure did appear there, but it didn''t look like an evil thing. On the contrary, it was more like a human figure, but it had no facial features, and the whole was black and red. "What is this evil thing?" They have never seen this happen. There is only one thought in my heart. There''s something wrong with this device. All of a sudden. The black and red shadow roared, with a sharp voice. Then, a strong shock wave spread out, and a white light completely covered the screen.The evil things condensed by the two of them are broken instantly and dissipated in the virtual space as data. Xu Zihao and the wild dragon seem to suffer some kind of gravity. A bang. The spirit dissipates, the body turns into data fragments, and dissipates between heaven and earth like evil things. Practice room. "Wow Xu Zihao and the Dragon fiercely open their eyes, a mouthful of blood gushes out, the dormant warehouse like equipment opens, and their faces turn pale. There was fear in his eyes. Then he fell to the ground and rolled all over the ground. An unbearable pain swept all over his body. In the blink of an eye, the ground was soaked by their sweat. The staff were also shocked. This has never happened. When the person in charge of the training room heard the news, he immediately came to check the situation. After asking about the situation, he was also confused. No such thing has happened since the device appeared. Even if the members encounter crushing in the virtual space, they will automatically cut the connection when they reach the critical point, and the physical body is only slightly painful due to the bioelectrical current. But now what''s going on? "How is the equipment?" "It''s all right." "Is that normal?" "It''s really normal." Cried the man who checked the equipment. The person in charge has only one idea in mind. Their current situation is likely to be that they are cut off and come out of the virtual space when they don''t respond, and the pain is likely to be the pain before death when they are alive. "Look at the screen. Lin fan is still in it." The onlookers were shouting. Then everyone looked up again. In virtual space. The white light dissipated. Lin Fan found that the two people who had just appeared with him disappeared again, and the black and red light figure standing in front of him came towards him. Step by step. It''s a slow walk. Soon stand in front of Lin fan, although no eyes, but as if a pair of invisible eyes locked Lin fan. "Hello, where is this, please?" Lin Fan extended his hand friendly and wanted to ask something he didn''t know. Now you can call black red data black red. The address is relatively simple. Heihong raised her hand slowly, but there was a shadow between her fingers. In an instant, the shadow disappeared, and the other side hit Lin fan. Bang! Lin Fan raised his hand to catch the opponent''s fist. His strength was very strong. His fist power ran through both sides of Lin Fan''s body and pulled out two black light screens. There were many green data flashing in the light screen. Virtual space is formed by data. Now it''s time to tear the outside to reveal the inside. "What are you doing?" Lin Fan inquired. The black and red fists were as fast as lightning and dense as rain, and they thundered at Lin Fan crazily, but Lin Fan could only fight back. The two sides stood in the same place and attacked each other. The ruins of the city vibrated. The members watching the screen from the outside world found that there were snowflakes flashing on the screen. Boom! Black and red fly back out. So is Lin fan. "This feeling..." Lin Fan''s expressionless thinking, just fighting, let him emerge a never appeared emotion, just like once tasted coke. Gradually form a habit, even can''t forget. Lin Fan spins in the air and lands on his feet. Black and red are spinning in the air and landing on their feet. as like as two peas, the two men are very similar in fighting style. "You are very good, but I am not weak. I like to practice. I believe I can practice since I was a child. Lao Zhang also helps me with acupuncture. My strength is not weak at all." Lin Fan instantly disappeared in the same place, directly with black red tangle together. There was a lot of movement. There was a dull sound. The image of the ruins city formed by the virtual space is constantly broken, tearing apart, and the green data is constantly flowing. If we fight according to this trend, the final result is that the whole ruins city will disappear, and the whole data world will replace it. Bang! The fight between the two sides was fierce, which was a feeling Lin fan had never felt before. In the process of flying backwards. Lin Fan looked up at the sky, with a strange expression on his face. "This feeling What''s going on He felt very happy. I''m more excited than when I drink coke. The pain made him very excited, as if the blood was boiling completely."What kind of feeling is that?" Lin Fan''s feet fell to the ground with a bang, and the ground cracked. Then he turned into a streamer and rushed towards the black and red. He didn''t have any praiseworthy skills, just the most pure offensive. Every time you are attacked. Black and red body will appear with wave like vibration, as if the data is somewhat unstable. The fighting is too fast. It''s hard to catch fast. I can only see the shadows. The members watching the screen gaped. They have long been shocked by the scene in front of them, and they don''t know what to say. If you can All they can say is, it''s true. Hell. The person in charge is in a hurry. Try to cut off the device current. But the thought of cutting off the current of the device may have a mental impact on Lin Fan immersed in the virtual space. Just when he didn''t know what to do. "No, the equipment is smoking," the staff exclaimed "What?" The person in charge is very surprised. "Data operation has reached the extreme, and the equipment can''t support the current high-speed operation." The staff had never seen what was happening. Just like the person in charge. I don''t know what to do. There are more and more snowflakes on the big screen, and the picture is becoming blurred. Members have long been fascinated by it. They can only complain about what they want to happen. "Technology, technology." The technical staff are so confused that it''s going to blow up. Chapter 189 Members are urging, and they are all scolding. Waste technology is the most important moment. Can you give us some strength to stabilize the situation of the screen. Technical personnel urgent curse Niang, now this scene is he wants to see? Can you look at the equipment first? It''s smoking and buzzing. Bang! Click! There''s a noise coming from the equipment, and the smoke is getting thicker and thicker. "Get out of the way." "Get out of the way." Staff rushed forward, afraid of equipment explosion, in case of explosion, the impact will be very terrible, may hurt people. Just when the staff yelled out this sentence. The big screen turned into a snowflake completely. The glass cover of the dormant equipment was opened, and Lin fan, who was lying in it, closed his eyes, didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. "Help people." Cried the staff. As soon as Lao Zhang wanted to rush over, he was stopped by Liu Ying. It''s hard to say about the equipment now. In case of an explosion, how can he get it. At this point. Lin Fan opened his eyes, eyes a little confused, soon returned to normal, with luster. "Back again?" The guy he met in a strange environment was really fierce. It was the kind of fierce he had never felt before. Lin fan, who could endure the pain, wanted to cry for pain several times, but he held back. In the end, he won. He finally defeated the mysterious guy who liked to beat people. It''s just that he wants to experience that now. I really want to. Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao ran to Lin fan. They checked Lin Fan''s body and said, "what''s the matter?" "No Lin Fan said with a smile, then very curious, "just now I was in a mysterious place, did not see you, where did you go, thought you lost it." "We''ve always been here." Lao Zhang said. Xiao Bao nodded, "well, yes." Lin Fan showed his aftertaste and said, "I really want to feel what I just felt. Lao Zhang, just like you used to help me cultivate. Maybe this is the fight." Because of the virtual space, Lin Fan developed a special hobby. Drink coke, love to practice, good fight. Liu Ying said: "Lin fan, you are really powerful. We have seen the pictures just now. It''s really too strong." What he said was not flattery, but truth. Even if he didn''t see the action clearly, he still felt very strong. "Yes." Lin Fan smiles. He felt that he was ok, not as powerful as others said, and he needed to continue to work hard in the future. The Dragon came to Xu Zihao and patted him on the shoulder. Then he began to tear his clothes. With a big hand, his coat was torn to pieces. "What are you doing?" Xu Zihao stares at me and is a little afraid. This big man is not sick. You tear his clothes. What do you want to do in front of me? I like women, but I don''t like you. The Dragon said: "if you are willing to accept defeat, you can afford to lose. If you and I lose, you have to finish the bet. You can not fulfill it, because the weak will always find reasons for their failure." Take off your coat, take off your pants. Strong muscles are really perfect, but some aspects seem not very good. Members around the dragon to see such a look, are shouting. "Brother dragon is a real man, willing to gamble and admit defeat." "Those who come from other places, if they can''t afford to lose, they''ll leave quickly. Don''t challenge us. This is a real man." No one took out their cell phones to shoot. First of all, I dare not. Then they like a real man like crazy dragon brother. If they lose, they lose. If they have a bet, they will finish it. They will never play with you. Xu Zihao stood in the same place with a confused face. "Who says I can''t afford to play." "Just..." He''s a fool for a long time. He wants to slap himself in the face. Members of Yanhai city are a little terrible. If he just gambled about eating excrement, can he really go to the toilet to eat excrement? He came here from Xiadu. What he hates most is that others look down on him. If he runs naked, he is afraid of you. Xu Zihao clenched his teeth and took off his clothes directly, revealing his snow-white body. He didn''t have the muscles cracked by the dragon, but he had the tender white skin that the fags liked. Someone is whistling. There were also shouts. His heart a horizontal, no matter 37 21, directly with the Dragon side by side running, squint way: "you think only you can afford to lose, others can''t afford to lose?"? I tell you, when Xu Zihao was in Xiadu, there was nothing he didn''t dare to play with. " The Dragon glanced at his thin body, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. His big hand patted Xu Zihao''s snow-white back, leaving a big red print on his palm. "Then run faster."Some of the female members covered their eyes, while others enjoyed their eyes. No matter what the rules are, take a picture directly as a screen saver. Check the equipment staff, check the condition of the equipment, the more to see the face, the more bitter, in the end are completely desperate. Office. The one eyed man is smoking and his fingers are knocking on the table. What he wants now is the invasion of the army of evil things, which is resisted by Lin Fan alone. Soon there will be news from the headquarters. The headquarters should not give up on such a strong young man. It''s said that the headquarters will explore the subsidence of Mount Tai again. Many experts are needed to find out the situation. If the headquarters really comes, how can they refuse each other? He won''t believe anyone in the headquarters until he knows who the traitor is. Even Xu Zihao, who just came to Yanhai City, is the object of his suspicion. What do you want to do in Yanhai city? Vacation. The phone rings. The one eyed man thinks it''s a call from the headquarters. He thinks it''s fast enough. After seeing the caller ID, he knows that he thinks too much. Connect the phone leisurely. "Something to say." "Head, it''s not a big deal." "Speak slowly." The one eyed man is a little disappointed with the present staff. He knows all day long that he is making a fuss about whether the sky has collapsed or not. Even if it does collapse, there are tall people standing on top of him. What''s the point. Gradually. He found that the one eyed man''s face changed a little bit. He suddenly got up and yelled at the phone: "are you telling the truth?" Now he looks like hell, and he can''t believe that the virtual device is broken. It''s the most valuable thing in the whole special department, and it''s also the most technical equipment. If it''s really broken, it''s repaired. If it''s not repaired properly, it''s hard to die. He didn''t know what to say when he learned that it was damaged by Lin fan. Do you want to get compensation for mental illness? Or should the mentally ill be responsible? Use your head to know it''s impossible. Ah! How could that be. When he first brought two mental patients to the Department, he was worried about whether something would happen, but later a series of things proved that his idea was wrong. Mental patients are very clever. But I didn''t expect that this kind of cleverness didn''t last for a long time, and the most valuable things in the special department were wasted. This was unexpected to him. The one eyed man pondered, thinking that the staff said that there were still two people involved, one was the dragon, the other was Xu Zihao. The three of them entered the virtual space in a company, and they were just popped out in an instant. The equipment collapsed because of overload operation. "There''s a way." "Dear nephew, don''t blame uncle for throwing the pot at you. It''s good for the future for young people to be wronged and under pressure." The one eyed man''s ability to frame is OK. Call Xu Zihao''s father directly. Practice room. Xu Zihao put on his clothes and was ready to leave at the first time. He got a call from his father, which made him a little confused. What''s his father doing now? With his understanding of his father, once he knows that he has come to Yanhai City, and there is no room to look back, he will never call to waste time. As the son of the head of Xiadu headquarters, the pressure is a little high. He was born in a rich family, and he was the youngest child. He should live like a prince, but he didn''t expect that his brothers died in the war. He was the only one in the Xu family, the hope of the whole family, Alexander. I haven''t had a good life since I was a child. "Dad, are you looking for me?" After connecting the phone, he was very gentle and pretended that he had nothing. "Good, fierce, to Yanhai City, you give me streaking, now the forum is full of your photos, really give me face." Xu Zihao looks confused. Which dog thief sent it to me? Although it can let more beautiful women see my excellent body, it''s a bit bad. Xu Zihao is a very open-minded person. After training, he has to face evil things. It''s hard to say that he won''t die in the fight with evil things one day. It''s a good thing to be able to save his beautiful body photos on the Internet. "Dad, I can''t help it. If I lose, I must admit it. Otherwise, I''ll be looked down upon." "Willing to gamble and admit defeat? So next time you bet on shit, do you bet or not? " "Dad, you really look down on me. I''ll eat if he eats." Doodle! Maybe Xu Zihao''s true feelings moved his old father, Lao laizi, and didn''t disappoint him. He''s a real man. He likes to do what he says. Xu Zihao smiles. He decided to stay in Yanhai. The people here are kind of interesting.Let''s not talk about the guy who destroyed his sword, but the big guy who ran naked with him. It seems a little interesting. Another call. A look at the caller ID, or his father''s phone. "Don''t worry, Dad. I won''t eat shit." Xu Zihao is very helpless. If there is such a bet, how can he agree? He is not a fool. Who promises who is a fool. What he didn''t think of. His father didn''t ask if he would eat shit. But he broke the virtual equipment in Yanhai city. He was a little confused. It''s none of my business. Although I lay in it, it seems that I was soon made out. "Dad, I''m not." "I did go in, but it has nothing to do with me. I can''t throw everything on me. I''m really innocent." "Dad, it''s wrong to go in and have a try." "Ah? Blame me for being your son and having to take responsibility? " "I..." Xu Zihao wants to vomit blood. It''s a bit too much. Chapter 190 The scientific value of virtual equipment is very high. It belongs to the confidential equipment of special departments. Only Xiadu headquarters controls such technology, and other special departments in other cities only have the right to use it. Xiadu! Headquarters! Xu Zihao''s father is old. He fought with evil things all his life. He became the head of the headquarters step by step, relying on his efforts. In the dark office. He looked at the family photo on his desk. In the photo, several children and his wife picked up the photo frame and touched the woman in the photo. This is his wife. The daughter of the former head of Xiadu special department. At that time, he was just an ordinary member, insignificant. He was just a member of the masses in the crowd, but he was the kind of person who married the daughter of a big man. And he didn''t let his wife down. With their own efforts, step by step to become the head of the headquarters. Put down the frame. Dong Dong! There was a knock at the door. A man with glasses came in and stood respectfully in front of the old man. "I need all the information of Yanhai special department Lin fan. At the same time, you tell the technical team to repair the virtual equipment of Yanhai special department immediately." "Yes." The man with glasses left respectfully. In a very short period of time, the glasses man with strong working ability put Lin Fan''s information in front of the old man, which is more complete than anyone''s investigation. The old man looked through the information in his hand, and was absorbed in it. His calm face occasionally showed a look of surprise. "Nineteen?" "Castle Peak psychiatric hospital?" "I tortured myself with all kinds of tools when I was young, believing that I could cultivate myself. Finally, I was sent to a mental hospital as a mental patient. Until now, I was attracted to a special department recently." This is a personal data with information. If it wasn''t found out by the Department, he thought it was someone who deliberately showed him a spoof of information. In the quiet office, there is only the sound of browsing. Then. The old man closed the information and said in a deep voice: "if all these are true, this boy is definitely a talent. As for the situation of mental patients, it should be a kind of cover up, afraid of being too good to be found?" He guessed that he was also the only one who praised Lin Fan for the existence of talents. It''s just that he didn''t believe Lin Fan was really a psychopath. It''s a terrible thing. At night. Lin fan, who sent Xiaobao away, took Lao Zhang to sit on the bench under the night sky. They looked up at the night sky. No one spoke. The stars twinkle in the night sky. They support each other in Qingshan mental hospital. Now they are brought here to meet some friends, but more often, they are lonely. "What a beautiful night sky." Lin Fan said. "Yes." Lao Zhang replied. heart-shaped cock is tucking up in the heart. Sick, he will not go back to bed in the evening, sitting here looking at the night sky, make complaints about his brain. But it''s undercover. An undercover should look like an undercover. You have to please stupid people. April 12th! It''s clear! Practice room. The staff of the virtual equipment are checking the equipment. Xiadu technicians come all night to repair the virtual equipment. In the words of the technicians, how can you make the equipment overload? This is a very dangerous situation. There''s a risk of explosion. The staff were so confused that there were only three people lying in it. If this was overload operation, the machine would be too old. "I want to keep lying in." Lin Fan appeared behind the staff, smiling. The staff saw someone coming. The one eyed man appeared in front of him. The leader is serious. The eyes are scary. If he still comes, I don''t care what you do, you must let him go. And don''t tell him I said it. The staff feel that the leader is fighting hard in front of him, and he is submissive in front of Lin fan. As a small staff member, it''s a bit too much for you to ask me to say no to you. There''s a good chance I''ll be beaten. Staff humble way: "sorry, the equipment is broken, can''t play." There is no way. We can only cheat in this way. Lin Fan inquired: "when can it be repaired?" The staff shook their heads and said, "it may take a year or two." "Well, I''ll come back in a year or two." Lin Fan thought about it and turned to leave.The back of leaving made the staff look confused. To be honest. He is really stupid. Then he fell into deep meditation. I just find a reason for what the boss just said. Generally no one believes it, but the boss believes it and says to come back in a year or two. He felt a shudder at the thought of it. It''s like something bad has been discovered. The boss will always pay attention to him. If you see someone enter the device, you will tear him up alive. The more you think about it, the more scared you are. He immediately went to the leader to talk about it. I was afraid of it. Outside the Department. Lin Fan said, "Lao Zhang, I want to take a walk outside the city." "Good." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan thought, "do you remember when we went camping with Xiao Bao? It was there that I met those powerful guys. I wanted to take the initiative to find them. Recently, I found another way of cultivation. " "How?" Lao Zhang asked curiously. Facing Lao Zhang, Lin Fan clasped his hands and said solemnly, "I''m Lin fan. Please give me some advice." Lao Zhang exclaimed, "this is not the plot in our movie last night." "Yes." This is how it works in the movie. Every time the leading actor says this, there will be a fight. In the movie, it''s mutual exchange, which can enhance the strength. I used to watch the news when I was in Qingshan mental hospital. I haven''t seen a movie. If I had seen it earlier, I would have opened a new way of cultivation. Didi! Liu Ying rode a small electric donkey to work. Yesterday he was very tired. It was very hard to lead the new members. He was so tired that he didn''t want to move. He had to pay public food at night, so that he didn''t go to Linfan for treatment. "Lin fan, master." Liu Ying takes the initiative to say hello. Looking for a substitute, Lin Fan sees the electric donkey, smiles on his face and takes the initiative to say hello to Liu Ying. Soon. "Lin fan, you should cherish my little electric donkey." Liu Ying looks at his back as he leaves from afar. The situation at this time reminds us of a prose "back" written by Zhu Ziqing, which seems to have a trace of similarity with the present situation. Lin fan is riding on a small electric donkey, Lao Zhang is sitting at the back, holding Lin Fan''s waist, and the hen is squatting on Lao Zhang''s head and going against the wind. "Two stupid people, they want to go to the suburbs." The evil cock has some ideas in his mind. But it has seen the reality clearly, this stupid human is a bit fierce, originally wanted to kill Lin Fan by the same kind, now it seems that it is already some unrealistic. If we summon the same kind. There''s a good chance you''ll be beaten to death by this stupid human. Now let''s keep a low profile and wait for the chance. Let''s not say that the wind is really comfortable. Xu Zihao shuttles between buildings, following Lin Fan all the way. "Where is this guy going?" He is very interested in Lin Fan now. He just wants to know how he practices. If he can know how to practice, he can also learn. It''s just the so-called learning from each other''s strong points. But what Xu Zihao didn''t know. Master Yongxin followed. For master Yongxin, the current situation is not friendly. He is the first one to approach Lin Fan with purpose, but now he finds that the success of this approach is too low. The main reason is that we can''t keep face down. I think he is one of the top leaders in Yanhai special department. All of a sudden. Just like an apple polisher around a young man, it''s not very good to be seen by others. Special departments. Monitoring room. The one eyed man frowned at the screen. "Just now, energy fluctuations emerged in the suburbs, and energy fluctuations also spread out of the debris in the laboratory. According to our research, there seems to be some connection between the two." Jin Heli reports the situation. She''s been busy with it recently. Mr. Chen and his student Su Qi have been studying day and night. Up to now, they have only found that there is that divinity in the fragments, and nothing else has made any progress. The one eyed man pondered. Indecision. He wanted to send someone or leave Yanhai city in person to explore the situation outside the city, but he was worried that something would happen inside. In this moment, he thought of Lin fan. If you can take that kid with you. Absolutely safe. The one eyed man is confident that he is the strongest existence in Yanhai city. But now the strongest, with the emergence of Lin fan, he has gradually abdicated, you can shout, I would like to give you the strongest crown.That''s how overbearing it is. "Is Lin Fan in?" Asked the one eyed man. Jin Heli said, "no, I left in the morning." The one eyed man has a dim sum plug. If so, it will be really difficult. Then he immediately ordered to go down and summon several strong men to follow him to check the energy fluctuation there. Of course. This is a secret operation. The best thing is not to attract the attention of evil things, in case of meeting a terrible evil thing like cockroach devil. It''s really over. The one eyed man is very tired. Why does the safe and peaceful Yanhai city suddenly become like this? How about giving us a little living space? His biggest dream is to be able to retire with success. During his tenure, Yanhai city will become the safest city. It''s just a dream now. It''s completely broken. The suburbs. A group of mysterious people shuttle through the mountains. They are very fast, falling from high altitude, and landing there steadily. "Where is the energy fluctuation?" Asked a man with two machetes on his back. Soon, another man opened his suitcase, which was equipped with high-tech equipment. It was like a radar, and there were flashes of light. "The energy fluctuation is just one kilometer ahead." "Very close." This group of people obviously came for that wave. PS: happy children''s day, everyone! Let''s have some monthly tickets for new June, and kneel to your mothers. Chapter 191 This is a team of seven, with clear division of labor and adequate preparation. They are not members of special departments. It comes from another underground organization, which is so huge that even as members, they can''t know the internal structure of the organization. Whew! Whew! Whew! They are very fast, just like cheetahs in the mountains and forests, and soon they have reached the range of energy fluctuations. The man with two machetes on his back, looking around indifferently, asked: "is this it?" "Yes, it''s here. According to the monitoring, the range of energy fluctuation is around here, no more than 10 meters." The man waved his arm, and the team of seven looked for it separately. With their carpet search, they could quickly find the entrance. They are ordered by the organization to look for something that emits energy waves. Although they don''t know what it is, they just need to bring it back to the organization. This is their task. As for what it is, that''s not what they need to know at all. "Be careful. Don''t be so assertive." The man with machete on his back stands there. He needs to sit at the scene and observe the situation around him. As long as he finds a trace, he will make a strong move. Before long, a member''s voice came. "Found it." The crowd followed the voice. What appeared in front of them was a cave, deep and dark. They stood there and did not move at will. Although they had found the cave, no one knew what was going on inside. A member examined the cave. The results came out very quickly. "Oxygen is normal." "No toxic substances." "Everything is normal." If the data is normal, we need to go inside to explore the situation. Now we just make sure that the cave environment is safe, which does not mean that there is any danger inside. "Xiaojie, you wait outside, and the rest of you follow me in." Kaohsiung holds a machete and is ready to fight at any time. They have a very important position in the organization. Generally, this kind of dangerous task is accomplished by them. They have experienced countless battles of life and death, and have long honed a harmonious tacit understanding. "Brother Xiong, be careful. According to the energy fluctuation just monitored, although it can''t be measured, the energy fluctuation is not weak." Said the man, who was called Xiao Jie. "Well." ¡­¡­ A small electric donkey, which is not a drag, gallops on the suburban road. "It''s strange why we haven''t met the strange guys we saw some time ago." Lin Fan said to himself. "Maybe they are sleeping," Lao Zhang said "Well, maybe." The two said something impossible, but for them, this is what exists. There is no doubt that the communication between psychiatric patients is always so simple. The evil cock doesn''t want to talk. When it comes to the outskirts, it feels that the whole world is its own. It''s not a blatant boast. Everything has a basis. As long as it releases the atmosphere of Evil Heroes and calls the army of evil things to come, who can be its opponent. Xu Zihao followed carefully. "What on earth do they want to do when they come to the suburbs?" He was very curious. For him, only evil things would appear in the suburbs. Did they come to fight against evil things? When I think about it. He had some expectations. Master Yongxin was not so lucky. When he was tracking half the way, he was called back by the one eyed man, which made master Yongxin feel very sad. But there is no way. Can not give up the look, and then left. ¡­¡­ It''s strange that the rooster of evil things doesn''t feel the smell of the same kind. Even if he was beaten away some time ago, he would hide in some place at most. How could he disappear suddenly. No. There is a strange smell. Looking at the distance, the evil cock''s breath is a bit like evil, but it''s different. It''s a wonderful cognition. It ponders. Do you want to see it or not. Just as he was thinking about these things, a roar came from afar. Then, in the distant mountains and forests, many frightened birds spread their wings and took off into the air, as if they were frightened. "Lin fan, look over there." Lao Zhang pointed to the distance, "the voice just came from there." Lin Fan said, "do we need to go and have a look?" "Good." Lao Zhang is looking forward to this. The evil cock found that the place they said seemed to be the source of the strange smell, but it didn''t show any strange appearance.Waiting quietly. I support you to die. I can make the hero feel something wrong. It''s absolutely terrible. I hope you don''t regret it. ¡­¡­ "Die for me." Kaohsiung, with two machetes in his hand, came down from the sky and slashed at the evil object fiercely. Suddenly, sparks splashed, and his face suddenly changed. Suddenly, a tail burst into the air and pulled him away. Poof! A mouthful of blood overflowed. He didn''t expect that there was an evil thing hidden in the underground cave. No, or that evil thing was lying dormant in the cave. When they appeared, the evil thing suddenly woke up and broke out a fierce attack on them. The evil object in front of me seems to be alien. In their cognition, they have never seen anything like this. It looks like a cockroach, but it''s not a cockroach. It has two heads and a slender tail behind it. It''s flexible and powerful. The most important thing is that each other''s body is very hard. Kaohsiung looks at the two machetes, their blades full of gaps. Several team members were seriously injured. They were leaning against the trees. The evil things looked at them very closely. If they wanted to leave, the evil things would appear instantly and suppress them directly. Now he is the only one who can act flexibly. The evil double headed demon showed a humanized expression, waved his tail, bombarded the ground heavily, leaving a deep mark, and then raised his hand to flick the dust on his chest. There''s a little disdain. "This evil thing..." Kaohsiung holds machetes and revolves around evil things with two headed demons. They are dignified. What kind of evil things are they? Their strength is terrible. "How are you all?" "Brother Xiong, this should be an alien evil. We can''t deal with it at all. He''s teasing us. If you have a chance, you''ll run first." Kaohsiung is a top eight. The rest of the six are strong at level seven. Just one face-to-face, they were beaten like this, but they fought with Kaohsiung again and again. Although brother Xiong was very powerful, he couldn''t hurt them like this just by one face-to-face. It can only be said that this evil thing is not simple. Who is it playing with? "Mad!" In Kaohsiung''s heart, you really think I don''t want to run. It''s just that he is locked by evil things now. Even if he wants to run, he can''t run away. "I''ll fight with you." With a roar, he rushed to the evil object with a knife, waved a machete and fell down fiercely. Level 8 strength, and after countless battles, there is no need to say that the fighting experience is very rich. Every time a knife falls, the evil object can catch the path of his knife. When he resists it with bare hands, Kaohsiung''s face changes greatly. The strength of anti shock is too strong, and the tiger''s mouth splits and blood overflows. The evil double headed devil kicks Kaohsiung away. It''s too strong. Even if Kaohsiung uses double knives to block in front of him, it''s of no use. The double knives directly become fragments, and he flies backwards and falls to the ground with a roar. "Hey, hey!" The group of seven saw a smile on the corner of the evil object''s mouth, which looked like a disdainful smile. The task entrusted to us by the organization can not be completed. Even Xiaoming has to be explained here. Didi! Didi! Just then a voice came to their ears. In the wilderness, how can there be the sound of a small electric donkey? "Lin fan, this road is really hard to walk. My butt hurts." Lao Zhang complained. The rooster, squatting on Lao Zhang''s head, leaves Lao Zhang''s head every time it bumps, and then falls down accurately. Lin Fan said: "don''t worry, it will be fine soon." He honked his horn for fear that a small animal would suddenly come out. It''ll hurt if you hit a small animal. Kaohsiung and others watched the little red electric donkey stagger over, and they were all very confused. Who was the Shabi who actually drove the little electric donkey here this kind of thing is not what ordinary people can do. There''s something wrong with the brain. The evil double headed devil looks at the little electric donkey curiously, and then the evil cock squatting on Lao Zhang''s head causes the curiosity of the evil double headed devil. Is it the evil thing that brought it? The rumor is true. It seems that it is the evil thing that betrays the same kind by taking refuge in human beings. Lin Fan skillfully braked, supported the ground with one foot, looked at the evil thing standing there, and said with a smile: "Lao Zhang, I''ve met the strange guy we want to meet." Old Zhang pulled Lin Fan''s sleeve and said, "but it has two heads." "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Lin Fan comforts Lao Zhang. He knew that Lao Zhang was a timid man. Just like when I was in a mental hospital.The most timid. Sometimes when it thundered, Lao Zhang would hide in Lin Fan''s quilt. "Do you need help?" Lin Fan looked at seven strangers and asked. Kaohsiung ignored Lin Fan and was looking for a chance to escape. If someone can attract the attention of evil things for them, they have a chance to escape. Xu Zihao, who is following behind, is very surprised. He didn''t expect to meet evil things. "What is this evil thing? I haven''t seen it. Is there another unknown variety? " Xu Zihao pondered. When he was in Xiadu headquarters, he knew for the first time that he didn''t like the shapes of the latest evil things, but he was thinking, who is the master who can make so many strange evil things. "Hey, hey, let me see what your strength is." Xu Zihao did not appear, but quietly waiting. When I saw Kaohsiung and others, I was lost in thought, as if I had seen them somewhere. I just didn''t think about it for the first time. Chapter 192 Lin Fan likes to be good at helping others. The other party didn''t answer because he was shy. He could understand the other party''s psychology. He walked up to the evil thing and thought of the plot in the movie. He looked serious and said, "I''m Lin fan. Please give me some advice." Then put on the starting style in the movie. It''s not just Kaohsiung and others who are confused, but even the evil double headed devil is confused by Lin Fan''s gesture. The evil double headed devil looks at Lin Fan curiously, and then looks at the evil cock. "Do you, traitor, bring such stupid things?" Originally, the evil Rooster didn''t want to pay attention to this guy. He knew that Lin Fan was very strong. With his strength, where is Lin Fan''s opponent? Don''t ask for nothing. I heard that. The rooster of evil things burst in place. "I''m a hero of evil things. What do you say?" He roared angrily. If it wasn''t for the limitation of his size, he would definitely blow the other''s two heads. Even my evil hero didn''t know it. You should have bad luck. "A traitor is a traitor. I know that." "I''m a hero of evil things. I''m undercover among human beings. I don''t want to tell you too much. You know, remember, you''re in a very dangerous situation. He''s a terrible human. If you run away now, you''ll still have time, otherwise it''s a stupid thing to lose your life in vain." That''s all the evil cock can do. It does not distinguish, any hero in the growth process, will encounter puzzled and framed, but every hero will endure humiliation forward, the truth will always exist. "I''m Lin fan. Please give me some advice." When Lin fan saw that the other party didn''t pay attention to him, he thought that his voice wasn''t loud enough. He said it again. Now he was looking forward to it. The blood in his body began to boil, and the battle was about to happen. When he went to the movies with Lao Zhang, he learned a lot. In Lao Zhang''s words, this is progress. Lao Zhang is dedicated to serving Lin fan. He hopes that he can help Lin Fan in his cultivation. Up to now, he has not let Lin Fan down. He has always made progress. The evil double headed demon looks at Lin fan, and his eyes are gradually indifferent. The traitor lets him run away. It''s ridiculous that he must be attracted by the energy fluctuation when he brings human beings here. Now meet its great double headed devil, know a dead, so think of a way to escape from it. A traitor is a traitor. There is absolutely no good end. All of a sudden. The evil double headed devil shoots directly at Lin Fan''s head with a slap. It''s fast and powerful. If it''s hit, it''s a dead end. There''s no chance to turn over. Kaohsiung was very surprised. He found that this evil thing was very strong. When he was fighting with him, it was obvious that this evil thing was deliberately releasing water. He just wanted to play with him and didn''t really move. Next. He opened his mouth and looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. The evil thing looks like a very fierce slap, which was easily caught by the young man. "Where did he come from?" Kaohsiung is very curious. Lin Fan catches the evil thing double headed devil''s slap, indifferent way: "the speed is very fast, but the explosive power is not enough." He doesn''t know what explosive power is. That''s what the man in the movie said. He felt he had a point. The evil double headed devil was furious and roared, and his fist hit Lin Fan''s cheek. His powerful fist spread around, and the leaves around were rustling. Lin fan, who was beaten, turned his face, then straightened his head and said in a deep voice, "didn''t you eat? Weak. " "I''ll give you another chance." "Hit me." Lao Zhang as like as two peas in the movie, "you see no, this is exactly the same as in the movie. Lin Fanzhen did it, and he showed the story perfectly." The evil cock feels that these two human beings are not normal at all. Indeed, as they say, what they say now is all said in the movie. I really didn''t expect that this human should really use it. Hiding in the dark, Xu Zihao sighs. Unexpectedly, there are more people in Yanhai city than him. It''s a little over the top. The evil double headed devil is furious. Hateful human beings humiliate it in front of it. It''s really unforgivable and intolerable. Damn it. It''s really damn it. Next. See evil things instant rage, clench, from the sky, hard hit on Lin Fan''s head, bang, huge power transmission, a dull sound earth shaking, very frightening. "Enough power, just a little bit less power." Lin Fan said. What he says now is learned from movies, just like when watching news. He and Lao Zhang get some knowledge from these places.The evil double headed devil was a little shocked. He didn''t dare to say anything else about his explosive power. No one can resist it. What''s the matter with him? It''s a bit damned and incredible. "The competition starts and ends. I''ll pay attention to it." Lin Fan already knows the rules of Bidou. He didn''t know it before, but he knew it after he saw the movie last night. Five fingers and one pinch. Hold on! Punch! It''s a normal punch. It''s pounding on the belly of the evil double headed devil. It''s a bang and a dull voice. The expression of the evil object changed instantly, from anger to pain. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The eyes of two heads and four eyes were almost burst out. Then I saw the evil double headed devil fly out. He broke many big trees and finally fell to the ground without moving. "I haven''t tried hard, you have fallen down, you are a little weak." Lin Fan said this sentence is also learned from the film, with the current situation is quite matching. Kaohsiung and others were stunned. No way. So the evil things that destroyed them all were blown away? Hiding in the dark, Xu Zihao was speechless. So strong. This blow is similar to the one that smashed his sword. Goo Goo! Cried the evil cock. "Congener, listen to me. Stay on the ground. Maybe you can survive." As a hero of evil things, it can''t bear to see the same kind suffer such damage. Pain in your body, pain in my heart. The evil cock is very uncomfortable. But it can''t intercede with the evil double headed devil. It''s an undercover now, and it can''t reveal its identity. Sometimes, it''s necessary to sacrifice some of the same kind for the great cause of evil things. Of course. Evil cock has always said that he is undercover, but the key is, what is the target of undercover now? Well, the question is a bit complicated. Even if you ask the rooster, he may not be able to say it for a while. The evil double headed devil was lying on the ground, his two heads were very confused, and there was a lot of saliva coming out of the corner of his mouth. It''s bitter water. The abdomen was badly injured, and the bile was almost gushing out "traitor, damn traitor." It now hates the rooster, and thinks that it brought human beings here, otherwise how can it appear here. Play dead? The impossible. It will never pretend to be dead. It must defend its position with absolute strength, and let mankind know its terror. It''s just that the current situation is not very friendly to it. "It''s amazing." Lao Zhang clapped his hands happily when he saw Lin Fan knocking down the double headed monster on the ground. At this point. Evil things double headed devil again stand up, angry eyes directly at Lin fan, want to swallow Lin fan. The rooster shakes his head helplessly. It really can''t save the people who are looking for death. You are looking for death on purpose. Goo Goo! Evil cock: "stupid guy, you are not his opponent, you''d better give me lying on the ground, this is the last advice from the evil hero." Evil double headed Devil: "you traitor, you don''t have to be hypocritical." "I''m not a traitor. Everything I do is for the future of evil things." "Well, traitor, there will be a stronger presence against you." The evil cock is dejected and droops his head. Why does no one like him want to believe it? How much he wants to shout, I''m not a traitor. All I do is for you. Sure enough. Heroes are always proud. It''s a road you can only walk on your own, and no one can help you. Lin fan makes a fighting gesture to the evil double headed devil. Then he yells and runs to the evil double headed devil. He jumps up and blows at his face. Blood is boiling. The real battle is about to begin. It''s been a long time. Evil thing double headed devil roars, one punch blows to Lin Fan''s face. Touch it. His arm is a little long. He touches Lin Fan''s face ahead of time. In this battle, he is bound to win. But soon, something is wrong with the situation. Lin Fan stood up to his fist and did not give in. Bang! The evil double headed devil was completely confused, his head was punched, his body was spinning in the air, and then Lin Fan kicked it with a flat face, whew, and his figure flew out. "Yes." Lin Fan said calmly. That''s how it''s played in the movie. When you defeat your opponent, you will say these two words with your fist in your arms."Lao Zhang, can I learn well?" Lin fan asked back. "Great," Lao Zhang exclaimed At this time, the evil double headed devil lay in the distance and did not move, and there was a fierce battle in his heart. It tells itself. You can''t die here. Then, taking advantage of Lin Fan''s inattention, he quickly ran to the cave, where there were important things that could not be obtained by human beings. Lin Fan didn''t pursue evil things. He''s here to fight. I have just won, but the feeling of fighting is not very good. It''s not as fierce as before. The fighting is fierce. At this point. Lin Fan came to Kaohsiung and said, "let me take you to the hospital." "No Kaohsiung said. Lin Fan said firmly: "yes, you can see how serious your injuries are. If you don''t go to the hospital, you will die. But you can rest assured that I am familiar with them in the hospital. They are very good and will save you." Kaohsiung''s eyes are rolling. What does the other party want. They are members of underground organizations. They can''t appear in the city at will. What bothers him now is that this guy is a little strong. It''s hard for them to run. And the injuries are really serious. Chapter 193 "Thank you for your kindness, but we really don''t need to go to the hospital." Kaohsiung got up and winked at the members around him. They were all in a daze. They all stood up and left. Don''t tell me how serious the injury is. Get up and go. Lin Fan tugged Kaohsiung''s arm and said solemnly, "no, you need to go to the hospital. Since I found out, I won''t sit back and watch." Kaohsiung looks down. The palm was holding his arm. There''s no sign of letting go. If it''s not because your strength is too terrible, it''s not good to start with you, otherwise you''ll have to do it and blow your dog''s head. Patta! Kaohsiung grabs Lin Fan''s arm and says: "thank you for your kindness, but we really don''t need it." They looked at each other. No one spoke first. Lin Fan thought for a moment, then called out: "Lao Zhang, come here quickly." Lao Zhang trotted past with a hen in his arms. The evil cock in his arms attracted Kaohsiung''s attention. At a glance, he could see that it was evil, but he didn''t act rashly. There must be a reason why he was holding the evil. "Lao Zhang, he doesn''t want to go to the hospital. You can see that he is seriously injured. There are bones here. Now he wants to leave, but I''m not sure. Why don''t you give him some injections to save his life first." Lin Fan said. For Lao Zhang, it''s time for me to play again. If so. He is willing to help others with acupuncture. Lao Zhang puts down the hen, takes out the big baby from his arms, and then opens the needle box in front of Kaohsiung. The silver needles in it are shining. These are Lao Zhang''s treasures. It''s very important. It''s all about saving lives. "You can rest assured that my technology is very good, and has a 99% success rate all the time." Lao Zhang patted his chest with confidence. Kaohsiung didn''t dare to talk. He''s not in a good condition now. He can''t help it. "Please believe Lao Zhang, he is really good at acupuncture. He will cure you." The light in Lin Fan''s eyes is so sincere. Kaohsiung said: "if I give him the end of treatment, I can leave, right?" "Well, yes." Lin Fan said. "Well, come on." Kaohsiung doesn''t want to go to the hospital. His identity doesn''t allow him to appear in the hospital. What he wants most now is to leave. I was stabbed by a silver needle. No matter what the effect is. He would say that the effect is amazing, and it''s really amazing. Then it''s most important to leave here and protect your life. Walking in danger, he has seen all kinds of people. He found something wrong with the man in front of him. In the way of communication, it is different from ordinary people. Lao Zhang walked up to Kaohsiung and watched his head carefully. Sometimes he frowned and sometimes he smiled. Kaohsiung was a little nervous. He wanted to suppress Lao Zhang and take him as a hostage. Of course, it''s just a self fantasy. Lin Fan squatted on the side, covetous. "My injuries are all on my body. It doesn''t seem much different from my head." Kaohsiung asked the doubts in his heart. He had long noticed that the old man was staring at his head. I didn''t want to say anything at first. Until the other side was ready to start on his head with a silver needle in his hand, he had to ask about it. After all, the needle pierced his head. Can we not pay attention to it? Lao Zhang explained, "don''t worry. I''m a professional. My acupuncture technique is very high. After decades of efforts, I have developed the latest treatment method. You can rest assured." When I finish. And a serious look. It''s like it''s true. Lin fan is still praising. Kaohsiung looked at the players and felt uneasy. He had no choice but to put up with it. He believed that his strength would never have anything to do with it. Just get through. "Come on." No one knows how tormented Kaohsiung''s heart was when he said these two words. As the most vicious dog in the underground organization Bah, he is the most vicious member. He has never suffered such humiliation. "Don''t move." "Pa!" The first needle falls! Lao Zhang''s technique is quite exquisite, and there are not many experimental objects at ordinary times, but he has a good talent. He can fantasize about needling, one needling at a time, and get familiar with it after thinking about it several times. "Do you feel it?" Lao Zhang asked. Kaohsiung wants to say that there is no fart. "Yes, a heat wave is boiling inside me." When you don''t know what it is, you can''t be wrong to praise it.Lao Zhang pondered, how can there be heat waves boiling in his body? This is different from the feedback he got when he used to give people needles. Maybe I''m skilled again. "Don''t be nervous. That''s normal." Lao Zhang said. Kaohsiung feels more and more unreliable. What he just said is just a false feeling. If he is really a master, he will definitely find something wrong with the problem. Now he says it''s normal, which means it''s very clear, even if you don''t know the situation. Lin Fan observed Kaohsiung''s head and said, "this position seems to be a bit bad." "Well, I think so, too." Lao Zhang said. Then listen to Lin Fan''s advice, the second needle fell. Kaohsiung is very nervous. I always feel that the other side''s needling method is somewhat perfunctory. Maybe Lao Zhang felt Kaohsiung''s uneasy heart and comforted the other side: "don''t worry, my set of needles is called the universe movement method. It''s a special acupuncture method created by me according to my efforts for many years to accommodate a hundred experts. It''s very powerful." It''s OK not to say that. After that. Kaohsiung is more flustered. The other six members looked at the situation faced by Kaohsiung. They did not dare to say a word more. They could only look at it dully, and then took pills, which were extracted from evil things. It has excellent therapeutic effect. They don''t know what to do now. Lin Fan''s fighting scenes with evil things are in their eyes. Their strength is really terrible. They can''t compete at all. So. Their biggest plan now is to wait for the result. Once the situation is bad, they will withdraw at the first time. They can only give up Kaohsiung. As their leader, it is their responsibility to sacrifice their lives to protect their members. Lao Zhang holds a silver needle in his hand. He is already familiar with the application of the needle. He doesn''t panic at all. He doesn''t know how many such patients he has seen. Every time he applies the needle, he has a great harvest. Although sometimes there will be mistakes. But those mistakes are just external factors. In Lin Fan''s words, it''s these things that have nothing to do with you. Don''t worry about them. The eighth! The ninth! The silver needle is in Kaohsiung''s head. Kaohsiung didn''t dare to move. He felt the unknown feeling that the silver needle had brought to him. He didn''t have any feeling before, but now he really felt it. Is it really useful? He was puzzled. The twelfth! Kaohsiung looks at Lao Zhang and wants to see a problem in his opponent''s face. Unfortunately, Lao Zhang is the most serious when he is applying needles. He is fully integrated into the silver needles, and each needle contains his confidence in his own ability. "I feel like ants crawling in my head." He told each other his deepest feelings. "Normal." Lao Zhang said. The thirteenth! One shot fell. Kaohsiung just wanted to say something. Suddenly, his face changed and his brain went blank. Then he fell to the ground and fainted. "This..." Lao Zhang is at a loss about the present situation. Although this kind of fainting often happens, he is just treating people''s injuries, and has no other meaning. Then came the question. If it''s just healing, why does he faint. "Lin fan, I seem to have failed again." Lao Zhang shrugged his head and was disappointed. He didn''t want to see such a situation, even it was not what he wanted to see at all. Lin Fan comforted the disappointed Lao Zhang and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. It''s normal to make mistakes. You really want to help him." "Well, you''re right." Lao Zhang nodded. The six members around recovered a little bit. They saw Kaohsiung fall to the ground with their own eyes, and the silver needles on their heads were very frightening. They look at each other as they retreat. "Go They moved their lips, forced to endure the injury, like cheetahs, and fled in all directions. What kind of brotherhood. Big brother of the team. It''s important to protect your own lives. Lin Fan witnessed their escape from the back, no multi tube, just want to appease the sad Lao Zhang, why they want to run, clearly hurt so much, Lao Zhang really want to help you. He''s really good at acupuncture. Why don''t you believe him. "Lao Zhang, I always believe you the most." Lin Fan said. "I know." Lao Zhang nodded. "He''s fainting now. Let''s take him to the hospital." "Good." Then Lin Fan picked up Kaohsiung and took him to the little electric donkey. Then they put Kaohsiung in the middle, Didi, and the little electric donkey drove away.Kaohsiung, who passed out in a faint, never knew what kind-hearted people he met. You can''t understand them. But they really have a good heart. Willing to help others, do not ask for return, mistakes will be very sad. Hiding in the dark, Xu Zihao deeply understands Lin Fan''s power. It''s a bit terrible. He''d better be more careful in the future. Inside the cave. All that evil double headed demons are unwilling to encounter. The glass jar on the stone chair is its target. "The people outside are so strong that they have to keep them, but I can''t resist them at all." The evil double headed devil came to the stone chair and grasped the glass jar. The heart inside had taken root and was beating with vitality. Open your mouth. Swallow it with a glass can. "Human, traitor, I will burn with you. No one will get this." The last roar of evil. Bang! A dull beat. The heart of the evil object itself seemed to be banned, and its expression became ferocious. The intense pain swept all over the body, bowing and roaring like a beast. I don''t know how long it took. On the wall of the cave, the evil and false shadows of terror are reflected, and people can even speak. "I will be invincible if I am full of strength." It went out of the cave. It''s going to use the power of terror to suppress that guy. Chapter 194 Huatian hospital. Didi! A small electric donkey comes at a high speed. The front and rear tires are shriveled and the weight exceeds the standard. If the traffic police see it, they must stop it and give you a good lesson on traffic rules. Huang Guan, who is in charge of security, is no longer Wu xiaamung. Because of his own efforts and talents, he has been promoted from an ordinary ambulance driver to the present place. He can talk to anyone with pride. My yellow crown is based on my own ability. I am a thousand Li Ma, and President Li Laifu is bole. Before, I didn''t receive much attention because Bole is too few. "Brother Huang, this cigarette is OK." A young man respectfully lit a cigarette for Huangguan, with a flattering look on his face. At a young age, I knew how to pat my beard and make great achievements in the future. Old fashioned people are rich and expensive. That''s what happens in TV dramas. They don''t dare to be promoted. They''re afraid that you''ll destroy your family. "Well, it''s good, Xiao Yong. You work hard. I''m very optimistic about you." Huang Guan smoked and patted each other on the shoulder. Once upon a time, he found that Xiao Yong was the same as he used to be, but at that time, he didn''t have Xiao Yong. If Xiao Yong had such ability, he would not let his daughter-in-law and children suffer so much. All of a sudden. Huang Guan saw Lin Fan''s figure and his face changed slightly. He ran to Lin Fan in a hurry. Two mental patients came to the hospital. It was not a wonderful thing. "What are you doing here?" Huang Guan came to them and asked them friendly. Lin Fan said: "we sent him to the hospital. He was seriously injured and seemed to be dying." Seeing Kaohsiung in Lin Fan''s arms, Huang Guan pondered for a moment, "you come with me, I''ll take you to go through the hospitalization procedures." These two mental patients are the people that even the Dean has to drive the ambulance back in person. We must treat them well. "Brother Huang, I''ll do it." Xiao Yong takes the initiative to petition. Just give him such a small matter. He doesn''t need brother Huang. He just came to the hospital. I don''t know the legend of Huatian hospital. Countless doctors are looking forward to patients. It is the two men who affect the president''s heart. Huang Guandao: "no, you are busy. I will tell you later." Hospital staff all know that Huang Guan is the red man around the president, who can not give him face, hospitalization procedures quickly, basically no problem, at the same time arrange doctors to rescue the injured. As for paying first? When you talk about money with a mental patient, he talks about how much life is worth. In Kaohsiung, a large area of bone fracture was caused by the angry hammer of evil things. He can live to the present because his strength is not weak. And Lao Zhang. The operation of the universe is useful, but the sequelae is a little serious, and the effect is not very stable. President''s office. Li Laifu likes to chat in the group when he has nothing to do. When he was once vice president, his position in the group was not high. When he saw a group of big men bubbling inside, he would pretend to dive humbly and watch the news in the group silently. Those people are flattering the big man. The language is gorgeous. It''s like drinking cool spring in summer. A traditional writer in the group wrote a poem. This traditional writer is a big man. After he abdicated, he was idle and bored. He sent some messy things in the group every day. Sky ''Blue sky '' ''white clouds'' ''I look at the clouds in the sky'' ''I find my heart as white as the clouds'' there is a short silence in the group. Next. "Good, good writing." "The artistic conception is extraordinary, teacher he''s mood is as pure as white clouds." "Thumbs up!" "I learned." When Li Laifu looked at these contents, he blushed for these people. This is a special poem. I can write hundreds of poems for you every day. President Li is ready to teach these sycophants a lesson. Ten fingers on the screen. In less than a minute, a poem is finished and sent out. Counting ''1234567 '' ''789321'' ''missing eight, missing nine, missing ten, missing zero '' ''missing four, but missing five, missing six, missing zero'' there was a short silence in the group again. Next. "Mr. Ho: Dean Li is a good writer. The artistic conception is even better than the poem I just wrote." "Well, it''s really great. President Li has made a great addition." "I envy Dean Li for his talent.""Record Premier Li''s masterpiece and read it every night before going to sleep." Li Laifu looked at the chat content contentedly and was in a good mood. Then he opened the red envelope and entered the amount of one yuan and the number of one hundred. Click send. On average, one person has one cent, and whoever grabs it loses money. Then all kinds of "thank you boss" expression packs filled the group. "Ha ha, vulgar, you can be bought by money, it''s a shame for writers." Li Laifu didn''t want to say one more word to these vulgar people. Just when he was ready not to play with his cell phone. A private letter sent him a red envelope. A group friend in the group. "Dean Li, your major work is really wonderful. I want to move to my official account. I hope you can allow it. It''s not a tribute to a small red envelope." Li Laifu''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick, and he habitually opens the red envelope. 8 yuan. Contentment. Li Laifu replied: "it''s easy to forward. No thanks." Dong Dong! Huang Guan respectfully came in, "Dean, the two mental patients have come." Li Laifu, who has nothing to do, hears that two mental patients have come to the hospital. He suddenly gets up and says, "go, take me to have a look." He really missed the two patients. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much. They used to come here too often, which made his mind burst. But during this period, it''s not easy to see them. I really miss them. His current state of mind is that he will never cherish what he gets, and he will never regret until he loses it. In the corridor. President Li, with his hands on his back, led by Huang Guan, walked towards Lin fan. "Good morning, Dean." "Good morning, Dean." When passing doctors and nurses see the Dean, they respectfully greet him. At the same time, they are curious to see if the Dean seems to be in a hurry. Is something wrong. Waiting area. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are sitting there. Li Laifu said with a smile: "you haven''t been here for a long time. What have you been doing recently?" Originally, he wanted to say, why didn''t you come to the hospital recently? I haven''t seen you for such a long time. I''m not used to it. "Nothing." Lin Fan said. Li Laifu said, "did you send your friends here today?" "No, Lao Zhang and I met someone outside. We saw that he was injured, so we sent him here. Actually, we didn''t know him." Lin Fan said. Li Laifu said with a smile, "that''s really helpful." "All right." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are a little embarrassed by what Li Laifu said. They are so shy to praise us. At present, these two mental patients are really a headache for Li Laifu. Of course. That was once. In the past, they had to come for three days, and they had to be rescued every time. However, why Huatian hospital was able to rank in Yanhai city must be because of the high standard of doctors. They are all good hands trained through numerous surgical experiments. Later, the number of visits by the two psychiatric patients decreased. He felt as if something was missing. Think about it. He instantly understood that there was a lack of these two mental patients. "Some time ago, I saw you on the live platform. Is that you?" Li Laifu asked. Lin Fan doubts: "what live broadcast? I don''t know. " Li Laifu thought of these two mental patients. He certainly couldn''t understand them. It was boring to say so much. "You are strong." When it comes to Li buqiang, it really comes to his heart. Lin Fan said calmly, "I''m really powerful, but a large part of this is due to Lao Zhang. If it wasn''t for Lao Zhang''s acupuncture, I wouldn''t be so powerful." Li Laifu smiles. I''ve been dealing with two psychopaths until now. I have understood their situation for a long time. In addition to electric shock, it''s still electric shock. Oh, there were bones cracked by heavy objects in the past. Anyway, all kinds of situations can happen. There''s no need to entangle one thing. Passing nurses see the Dean so close to the mental patients. They were really moved. Some want to cry. Some secretly wipe tears. The president knows that they are mental patients and is afraid that they will make trouble in the hospital. In order to protect them, regardless of the danger, he talks to the mental patients in person, and he definitely wants to stabilize the patients. Such a fearless spirit deserves everyone''s admiration. Someone silently took out his mobile phone and photographed the president''s back. Then send it to the circle of friends.The title is simple. "Our dean! ¡· Huang Guan stood by the president respectfully. Be ready to fight the president at any time. Once the mental patient is unfavorable to the president, he will rush up and cover the president''s body with his own body. The meaning is very clear. If you want to hurt the president in my heart, you can step on my body. "You did a good job." Li Laifu patted Huang Guan on the shoulder and praised him. Huang Guan said sincerely, "this is what the Dean taught." After living and dying with the Dean, he has long been the most loyal horse around the dean. There''s no other meaning. He just follows all the way to the end. The operating room is dark. The nurse came out with an emergency stretcher. Kaohsiung, lying on it, has a face of lovelessness and a confused look in his eyes. He doesn''t know where he is now. I don''t know what happened. "It''s coming out. It looks like the operation was successful." Li Laifu said. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang got up and met each other. Looking at each other''s whole body wrapped like zongzi, they could only comfort each other and said, "don''t worry, these are normal conditions. You will soon get better." Kaohsiung is covered all over. Just two eyes are rolling. He is afraid to speak now. Just pretend to be dumb. The meaning in my eyes is very clear. Where the hell am I. My team, where have you been. I''m in a bad situation. My mentality has exploded. When the doctor saw the Dean coming, he quickly reported the situation and said: "Dean, the patient''s condition is relatively stable, the operation is very successful, the blood in the chest has been removed, the misplaced bones have been corrected, and there is no life crisis." "Well." Li Laifu was very serious in front of the doctors. It''s the Dean, after all. You can''t do without a little dignity. PS: for a new month, ask for a monthly ticket. Chapter 195 In the ward. "Benefactor, eat apple." Seeing his benefactor goodbye, Zhang Hongmin washed the apple diligently and handed it to Lin Fan for Lao Zhang. Although he was slow and alert, his sincerity was absolutely true. The little girl''s face is much better. Compared with the past, it is ruddy, and her smile is still as bright and lovely as ever. "Hi Lin fan faces the girl and keeps smiling all the time. The little girl likes Lin Fan''s smile. They look at each other and smile like this. On the contrary, Zhang Hongmin lowers his head after seeing the meeting. He is afraid of such a smile. My heart was a little frightened. Benefactor, just look. You have great kindness to my family. You can see my daughter whenever you want. "Here you are, little friend." Lin Fan hands the apple to the little girl. The little girl showed an innocent smile, "I have." Then he took out an apple which was half eaten. "Dean Li, you can have one, too." Zhang Hongmin hurriedly handed one to the president. He and his daughter were in the hospital for a long time, thanks to the care of President Li. Moreover, he secretly heard that President Li had held a small meeting for those nurses, which means that you must give the best service to the father and daughter. If anyone shows his face to others, I''ll let you go home and farm. I heard that. Zhang Hongmin is about to cry. The society is dangerous, but there are more good people. "When will my little sister leave the hospital?" Lin fan asked. Li Laifu said: "with the current recovery, it won''t take long to be able to leave the hospital. Just do a few more courses of treatment." In principle, the disease can not be so rapid. But the problem lies in Lin Fan''s donation of hematopoietic stem cells. It''s not a bad problem, but a good one. The good one can''t be regarded as human. It''s beyond the limit of human. In a nutshell. Lin Fan''s hematopoietic stem cells are like a fairy drug. "That''s good. When you leave hospital, I can take you to Castle Peak. The people there are very friendly." Lin Fan said with a smile. "Good," said the little girl Zhang Hongmin said gratefully, "President Li, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for your dedicated treatment, my daughter would be gone." "Don''t thank us, you have to thank him. Our medical standard is just a kind of assistance. Your daughter can recover so quickly because his hematopoietic stem cells are very special. If it''s not for his hematopoietic stem cells, even if we can find other matching cells, it''s not so fast." Li Laifu said. As the president, he naturally likes to be accompanied by glory, but he is an honest man. It''s my credit that no one will let him. It''s not that nature can''t force him. Zhang Hongmin''s love and fear for Lin fan is mixed, mainly because of the identity of a psychotic. He always feels that Lin fan will get sick all the time. At this point. Kaohsiung, lying on the bed, wanted to leave the place, but he found that his legs were unconscious and he could only stare. Lin Fan noticed his movement and said in a low voice: "you are safe now. This is the hospital. I am very familiar with it. Your situation will be good. When Lao Zhang pricked you before, it was very successful. Otherwise, you will die." Kaohsiung is rolling its eyes. He doesn''t want to say anything now. I hope the players can come to save him. But what he doesn''t know is that his team members have been running for a long time, and they don''t care about him. Special departments. "Energy fluctuations disappear." Jin Heli goes to report the situation to the one eyed man. He has decided to take someone to check the situation. When he learns the news, he looks serious. I''m afraid there are some serious problems. The one eyed man knows the danger of Yanhai city. With the appearance of the demon God, it has been continuously improved, and the whole city has entered the first level of police. Mature members of special departments need to patrol the city at any time. Even members on vacation, even when shopping, need to bring combat tools. "Dong Dong!" When Xu Zihao came in and saw Jin Heli, he nodded slightly. He liked to chat up, but he couldn''t avoid Jin Heli. She was terrible. When we first met before, he took the initiative to chat up. Jin Heli kicked him directly and almost killed him. Now when you see a real person. There is also a fear. "What''s the matter?" Asked the one eyed man. Xu Zihao took a slow breath. His forehead was sweating. It was obvious that he was running all the way back. It was exhausting. He drew sickle like patterns on the paper. "This is what I saw in the suburbs, but the man has been sent to the hospital. I always feel that the design looks familiar, but I can''t remember it for a moment." "So ask you." He is not a fool. Those people appear in the suburbs to fight against evil things, and they know that they are not members of special departments at a glance. When they suddenly appear in the suburbs of Yanhai City, it shows that there is a problem.When the one eyed man saw the pattern, his face suddenly changed and blurted out. "The shadow club." When Xu Zihao heard the name, he awoke, "Oh, yes, it''s the shadow club. How can I be so familiar with it? But the shadow club was destroyed 20 years ago. How can it still appear?" Shadow will be different from special departments. They walk in the underground world. The reason for its demise was amazing. No one knew exactly what happened. All the members of the shadow club were brutally killed overnight, and the president of the shadow club took the initiative to go to the headquarters of the special department to ask for help. But at that time, the situation of the shadow club was very bad. The whole body was covered with blood, and only half of the body was torn, as if it had been torn by some mysterious thing. It hasn''t been rescued yet. In front of members of special departments. "Where is he now?" Asked the one eyed man. Xu Zihao said: "in Huatian hospital, Lin Fan and Lao Zhang took him with them." The one eyed man frowned. How could the two mental patients mix with the shadow meeting? Now they can''t think so much and rush to the hospital. "Wait for me." Xu Zihao followed him. Jin Heli murmured in her heart. He, who is proficient in all kinds of news, naturally knows that shadow club is a very mysterious organization. No one knows what it is like inside the organization. Then leave directly. Now she wants to check the shadow club news. Hospitals. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are sitting by the bed, watching Kaohsiung lying there motionless. They communicate in a low voice. "Do you think my acupuncture has helped him a lot?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said: "big, really big." The evil cock doesn''t want to say anything more. What a stupid human. It''s not helpful. You almost killed people, don''t you know. Zhang Hongmin is accompanied by his daughter''s hospital bed. From time to time, he looks at the two mental patients. He doesn''t say anything, he doesn''t ask anything, he just looks at you with a pair of eyes. No other meaning. I just hope that the two mental patients can be as calm as they are now. In the corridor. President Li inspected the situation of the hospital to see if there was any bad service. If there was any bad service, he would criticize the other party. How could he treat the patients without any patience. All of a sudden. The familiar figure he saw was the leader he had knelt and licked One eyed man. He immediately stepped forward, showing a flattering look, "leader, is this to inspect the work?" "Dean Li, where is Lin Fan with the patient?" Asked the one eyed man. "The leader comes with me." Li Laifu is very respectful and leads the way directly. He has seen the one eyed man''s certificate, which is a big leader. If he wants to go further, he must have a good relationship with the leader. When Huang Guan found that the Dean looked so serious, he knew that this person was definitely not simple. So he followed me respectfully. In the absence of the president''s order, there will never be any transgression. In the ward. Kaohsiung is thinking about how to get out of here. He hoped that he had not been discovered by Yanhai special department. Dada! Dense footsteps came. Next. Several figures appeared. The one eyed man walks up to Kaohsiung and looks at Kaohsiung with deep eyes, as if he wants to see the other through. "The shadow club." Said the one eyed man. When Kaohsiung saw the one eyed man, he knew it was not good. He was completely exposed and had been found. "Let me introduce myself. I''m the head of a special department. Welcome to Yanhai city. I think we need to have a good talk." Said the one eyed man. At this point. Kaohsiung''s lips moved, and then blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. The one eyed man is quick in his eyes and hands. He pinches his opponent''s mouth open. He didn''t expect that he would take poison. This is hiding the poison in his mouth. When he encounters a situation, he will commit suicide. Kaohsiung''s face changed from ruddy to purple. The toxin immediately spread all over the body. Even if the strongest doctors, the strong graduates from the high school, appear here, I''m afraid they can''t be saved. "This That''s it Li Laifu was stunned. What''s the matter? How could he vomit blood? He went forward to check the situation and turned pale. The one eyed man said, "don''t save it. The deadly toxin is all over the body. You can''t save it. Don''t worry. It has nothing to do with your hospital. I''ll give you a certificate." The more members of the shadow club are like this, the more they let the one eyed man find that the problem is not as simple as he imagined."It seems that there are a lot of problems involved. Shadow will be afraid of being discovered by special departments." One eyed man is interested in this matter. He wants to find out the real identity of this man. "Lao Zhang, he is vomiting blood." Lin Fan exclaimed. Lao Zhang immediately checked the situation in Kaohsiung, "Lin fan, he may be dying." "Lao Zhang, help him." "Well, look at me. I''ll make it this time." Lao Zhang took out the silver needle. The one eyed man didn''t stop him. Anyway, people are dead. There''s no need to compete with the mentally ill. Let them play by themselves. At this time, the one eyed man went to the window and looked out, as if looking for an accomplice. What worries him even more is that. A powerful member of the shadow club, in order to hide his secret, but not be investigated, would rather commit suicide than reveal it. How did such a dead person train. It''s terrible to think about it. "Drink!" "My old Zhang, who has been practising the operation of the universe for decades, has finally come to use. Look at me." "I''ll do it!" "Zha!" Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang, you need a needle here." Lao Zhang said, "no, this position is not good. You wait for me. I''m good." With Lao Zhang dropping the needle again and again. Li Laifu blinked his eyes. Corpse abuse. It''s a little scary. Chapter 196 Xu Zihao touched Li Laifu''s arm and asked: "what is he doing?" Lao Zhang''s behavior of abusing corpses is very bad. Young man Xu Zihao has never seen such a situation before. He is very afraid of being beaten and abused. "Children, don''t have so many why." Li Laifu whispered. This is to tell the confused children, don''t think so much, just protect themselves, children go out to learn to protect themselves. Xu Zihao wants to tell the other party frankly, do you know who I am? Do you know my position? Do you know who my father is? Just think about it. People who are low-key never like to show off their status on purpose. What''s the meaning of saying so much. At this time, Lao Zhang was holding a silver needle, and it seemed very hard to drop a needle. Lao Zhang''s face was full of sweat, and the feeling that he had been confused was gone. Instead, he was serious. After taking the poison, Kaohsiung''s face is very blue. The toxin enters the body and destroys the internal structure of the body instantly. There is no cure for Da Luo Jinxian. Lin fan is staring at Lao Zhang. He always believed that Lao Zhang was the best. Lao Zhang, holding the last needle in his hand, fell on Kaohsiung''s forehead, wheezing, as if stabbing something. "Wow Originally dignified ward, suddenly came the voice of disharmony. Kaohsiung opened his mouth and a mouthful of black blood came out. Standing at the window and looking at the situation outside, the one eyed man, hearing the sound, looks back and stares at Kaohsiung lying on the hospital bed. It''s like hell. This "Lao Zhang, you made it." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang wiped off the sweat on his forehead and said with pride, "I said I''m very good. The 99% success rate is very serious." "Well, I knew you were good." Lin Fan praised. Kaohsiung slowly opened his eyes, he is now very uncomfortable, body pain, just like someone will stick into his body, shaking. "Is this hell?" "No, it should be heaven. The white ceiling is different from what I think." In Kaohsiung''s view, the ceiling is blocked by a head. The one eyed man appears in front of him and looks at Kaohsiung in shock. "You''re alive." Kaohsiung:??? No mistake. For Kaohsiung, when he heard what the one eyed man said, he felt that there was a problem. I just took the most ferocious poison. How could I possibly live and die. Maybe too excited. Cough! Kaohsiung is coughing violently. Li Laifu said hastily: "leader, according to my observation, there are toxins lurking in his body. I think the most important thing now is to immediately wash his stomach." "Come on, arrange it. He has to live for me." Said the one eyed man. "Yes, to ensure the completion of the tasks assigned to me by the leadership." Li Laifu responded seriously that he must perform well in front of the leaders. Soon. A group of doctors and nurses carried Kaohsiung to an emergency stretcher truck and pushed it to the place where the stomach was washed. It''s a little rude. Kaohsiung doesn''t feel much in its limbs. It''s like a dead pig, being slaughtered. The one eyed man''s small eyes secretly looked at Lao Zhang. His once dead heart revived. He was cheated by Lao Zhang many times, and the result of each time made him sad. He felt as stupid as a pig. He had suffered so many losses, so why didn''t he have a long memory. Then he decided. Even if he died, he would not believe Lao Zhang. But now Kaohsiung was poisoned by poison, and there was no way to save it. But Lao Zhang brought it back to life and let him see it with his own eyes. It was clearly a kind of red fruit seduction. "Or shall I believe them again?" The one eyed man said to himself. A little bit of an idea. Between trust and distrust. It''s really hard to do. "How did you just do it?" Asked the one eyed man in a low voice. After all, curiosity conquered disappointment. He is willing to give Lao Zhang a chance. Lao Zhang said with a smile, "I don''t know how to do it. This is my ability. My acupuncture is very powerful. I said before that I would help you grow your eyes, but you don''t believe me all the time." The one eyed man wants to curse. Can you make me believe that? You really want to completely pit me, and have been pit by you for so many times in a row. I have a good temper. If I have a bad temper, I can blow your head out.If Lao Zhang knew that the one eyed man even said that he could blow his head in case of bad temper, he would pitifully say to Lin Fan: fan, someone wants to blow my head. "I..." One eyed man hesitated. He wanted to say, I''m willing to believe you again, but I''m also afraid. After all, I''ve suffered too many losses, so it''s hard for me to trust you completely. Lin Fan said: "you should believe Lao Zhang. He''s really powerful. I tell you that the universe movement method is very strong in acupuncture. If you had held the attitude of trust, I think you would be better now." The one eyed man has a confused face. Is it human? I always believe in you. It''s just that you''ve always let me down. "I''ll think about it, think about it." He didn''t agree at the first time. Let me think about it again. Lin Fan said calmly: "well, yes, we need to think about it carefully. Lao Zhang has just performed acupuncture and is very tired. If you can, you can come to us tomorrow." One eyed man silent smile, I did not say tomorrow to find you good. The biggest impact is on Xu Zihao. He''s from the summer capital. Found that Lin fan is very powerful, he also suffered losses, can be regarded as a profound understanding, the other side is not blowing, really very powerful. But now Lao Zhang''s acupuncture completely opened his eyes. Just now that Kaohsiung had poison in his mouth. He swallowed it by himself. Seeing the change of his face, he knew that the poison was very poisonous and could kill others in an instant. The other side used acupuncture to save the other side. What kind of needle is this. It''s amazing. Emergency room. Li Laifu went to battle in person. As the president of the hospital, he no longer needed to do it himself. All the operations only needed to be performed by other doctors. "Dean, just leave these to us." Said a doctor. Li Laifu waved his hand and said solemnly, "no, although I''m the president now, I''m also a doctor. It''s our bounden duty to save the dying and heal the wounded. No matter how high or low our status is, we must go all out in case of severe patients." Listen! Listen to me! The doctors and nurses in the rescue room looked at the Dean with admiration. They found that the image of the Dean became tall, emitting holy light, some dazzling, no, it was not dazzling light, but the holy light of being a doctor. "Dean, listen to what you say. I''ve been studying for ten years. I''ve been taught." A doctor said with admiration. The nurses all nodded. If they were not in the emergency room, they all wanted to send the words just said by the dean to the circle of friends and praise them. Just put it here. Too much is better than too much. It''s just right. "Start gastric lavage." "Up and down at the same time." With a big wave of Li Laifu''s hand, a gastric lavage battle officially began. Kaohsiung, lying there, is full of confusion. My head is full of question marks. Up and down at the same time? What does that mean. Then he understood. Pain! It''s really painful! Kaohsiung was lying there with eyes full of tears. Now he couldn''t understand why it was like this, why it was useless when he had taken poison, and why he felt the arrival of death at that time. But I didn''t expect that. In the blink of an eye. He opened his eyes, like a short dream. The poison is fake. He wanted to struggle. But I can''t move my limbs. He remembered that when he was fighting against the evil object, he just broke some bones on the other side of his chest. It seemed that there was no problem with his limbs, but the current situation made him completely confused. Outside the suburbs. The six members of the shadow club who fled hid in a secret place. After observing the surrounding situation and ensuring safety, they slowly relaxed. For them, to be able to save their lives is the biggest guarantee. Everything else is unimportant. "Are we a little bit ungrateful?" One of the players looked at the crowd and asked. The crowd did not speak. There was some silence. A moment later. Someone spoke. "There is no way to do this. If we don''t leave, we will also be caught and our lives will be saved at the expense of brother Xiong. In my opinion, this is the most profitable business." "Well, I quite agree with that." "Brother Xiong will understand us. After all, brother Xiong once said that if there is any problem, he will support us. After all, he is our head.""Yes, to be able to meet such a head is the happiest thing in my life." "We''re going to live with the will of my male brother." What else can they say at a time like this? I can''t say anything. It can only be said that sacrificing the male brother is the best way. After all, selling teammates is not a praiseworthy thing after all, so it''s good to keep a low profile. Of course. When it''s time to praise, it''s time to praise. Xiao Jie wrote a message: "task failed." It is then sent. Shadow club. Didi! In a secret place, there are many devices, which are running at high speed. Every shadow club member has a location. "Kaohsiung is in Yanhai Huatian hospital." A black robed man got the data and walked towards the conference room without expression. He wanted to tell the senior management the information. What''s the result. It must be that you can save it if you can. If you can''t, you have to kill it. The secret of the shadow club can''t be discovered. And they trust Kaohsiung very much, and they should die by taking poison, but in order to ensure that in case, they must see it with their own eyes. A few days later. April 16th! It''s sunny. It''s been several days since we were in the suburbs. This day. A mysterious man appeared in Huatian hospital. Chapter 197 "Wow! How handsome. " "It''s not handsome, it''s manly. The sexy scum wants to be rubbed by his scum." "I don''t think you want to be rubbed by his scum Shit, you''re so coquettish. This car can drive. " "Your boyfriend has a car accident and is in the hospital. When you come out to buy water, you are in the mood to see a man." When the two women walked together and saw the man in the black suit with a great figure, they stood in the same place and couldn''t walk any more. Their minds were full of those damned vulgar pictures. He Mu looked at the two women. Shallow! Vulgar! He is a member of the shadow club. He is tall and handsome. He has a high face value. When he smiles, he feels like a spring breeze. He sighs with a trace of decadence. Even if he is a member of the shadow club, many people are willing to follow his facial features. "Handsome, can you give me a number?" A woman with heavy make-up came to him shyly, made a shy expression, full of expectation. He Mu looks at the woman and smiles. The woman''s eyes are full of love, so handsome, so wonderful, it seems that he "Go away!" He mu with a smile, said the most cruel words. He has no interest in vulgar women, greedy for his body? Ha ha! A humble woman. The woman stood in the same place, her eyes were red, just like a child. She cried out with tears. She was not sad or angry, but she didn''t think of the other party talking to her. Good cold tone, good overbearing character. I really love you. Happiness! Moved! He walked into the hospital and looked around. Many registered girls looked at him shyly. He was used to these things for a long time. Come to the hospital information desk. The female nurse lowered her head to sort out the hospital documents and found someone close to her. She raised her head and showed a professional smile, but when she looked at he mu in the eyes. Xiafei, a female nurse, was shocked that there was such a handsome man, not only handsome, but also manly. "Hello." He Mu is smiling, the voice is very female, listen to female nurse feel ears are pregnant. "Can I help you?" Female nurses have been working for so many years with the most friendly attitude. She really wants to take out her mobile phone to take a few pictures for her partner, and then use each other''s pictures as a screen saver. When she goes to bed every night, she licks them well. If it is true, how happy it is. "I want to talk to you outside, OK?" He Mu gentle way, in the dark eyes twinkle a fine light, a flash but pass, didn''t cause anyone''s attention. "All right." The female nurse got up and asked for help. When the colleague who helped him replace him saw the handsome man, he was envious. Unexpectedly, Xiao Li knew such a handsome man. It seemed that she wanted to have a good relationship with Xiao Li. Beauty''s best friend is always disappointing. But the brother around the handsome guy is always on people''s mind. Outside. Xiao Li follows he mu. He mu, who is walking in front of him, holds his fingerprints. With a shake of her wrist, a black talisman appears out of thin air. Then it burns and turns into a black light to melt into he Mu''s fingertips. He Mu turned around and pointed at Xiao Li''s forehead. Xiao Li''s face became muddled. "Have you ever seen this man?" He Mu asked. Xiaoli has a face in her pupil, which is Kaohsiung. "Yes." Xiao Li said dully. "Is he dead?" "No, he was rescued." "Where is it now?" "They were taken away. I don''t know who they are, but I heard they were taken away by people from special departments." He Mu already knew what he wanted to know. Then he pointed out on Xiao Li''s forehead and said in a soft voice, "go back, just as if you haven''t seen me. When others ask, don''t answer. Go." "Oh." Xiao Li turns and leaves. He Mu pondered. "When Kaohsiung swallowed the poison, he didn''t die. Instead, he was rescued. That''s a bit of trouble." That kind of toxin is fatal. As long as you take it, you can''t get it back. But now it''s back. "Is the medical standard so good now?" Obviously, he Mu didn''t expect this. When he went back, he wanted to tell the people who studied toxins that the toxins you studied were just dregs. Other people''s hospitals can save them for you. Don''t say that immortals can''t be saved. Brag. In the hospital. Seeing Xiaoli coming back, the colleagues in the top class patted her enviously on the shoulder and said with a smile:"Yes, I know such a handsome man, but it''s so hidden." Xiao Li returned to her senses, did not know that she had just gone out, and wondered, "what handsome man?" "It''s still loaded." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Ah, the world is so cool, I won''t rob your man." Top colleagues are helpless, women are so selfish, so handsome man introduced will not be less meat. Special departments. "The other side hasn''t said anything yet." Jin Heli said. It seems that she has become more beautiful. Originally, she is very sexy. Recently, she may be in a good mood, which makes her skin more white and tight. The one eyed man frowned, which was a bit difficult. He wanted to pry something out of his opponent''s mouth. Unexpectedly, his opponent''s mouth was so hard that he had to force him to drill big holes for him with an electric drill. "I''ll see." Kaohsiung has been locked up here for some time, and there have been experts guarding it all the time. Those members are in a state of mind. You have occupied my best days. It''s a bit too much. It''s not human. Guard room. The materials here are all made of special metal. You can''t open it without a key. It''s the best place to hold the strong. Kaohsiung has metal locks on its wrists and legs. "Open the door." Said the one eyed man. Kaohsiung looked up at the one eyed man, then lowered his head and said nothing more. It''s very dangerous for ordinary people to be alone in a room with such a strong man, but the one eyed man''s strength is terrible. Even if Kaohsiung is restored to its best state, they dare not jump in front of the one eyed man. "For several days, you really don''t want to talk? The shadow club is no secret. Twenty years ago, the president of your shadow Club died at the gate of the headquarters. " "I thought you had disappeared from the world, but I didn''t expect you to appear again." "Tell me what you''re up to." "Be obedient, will you?" The one eyed man''s tone is very gentle, but his one eyed man with the hairy bald head always feels that something is wrong. It can''t be said to be scary, but he just feels that there are some thieves. He can''t help it. What can he say when he meets such a guy who can endure for several days without opening his mouth? I can''t say a word. Can only use the true feelings to move each other, let him see love and tolerance. Kaohsiung didn''t speak, as if he regarded the one eyed man as a transparent person. The one eyed man takes out a cigarette from his arms, hands it to the other party, lights it for him, then lights it himself, takes a deep breath, and slowly spits out a cigarette. "Whether it''s your shadow club or our special department, as long as they are fighting against evil things together, they are all our own people, regardless of the enemy or ourselves, regardless of the influence. Do you know why they all have such great motivation in dealing with evil things?" "Because of revenge, blood feud, parents die, they want revenge, they die, children will grow up." "Now I just want to ask you whether your shadow will stand on the side of human beings, or evil things, or the supremacy of interests. As long as you get interests, you will not care about human beings or evil things?" "I want to know which one you belong to." "If you say you''re for humanity, I can let you go now." The one eyed man asked in a low voice. He met his old friends again. They were talking on equal footing. Kaohsiung smokes, looks up at the one eyed man, and says slowly: "for mankind." The scene was a little quiet. The other side seems to have some dogs. It''s not that he doesn''t want to talk, but that he''s waiting for an opportunity. "Well, I believe you, but just now I have a word that I didn''t say. I want to meet with the president of shadow club. As long as you give me your contact information, I can let you go. In the future, we are all brothers of our own. Why care about that?" The one eyed man is smiling. He doesn''t want a face. He seems to want a face. He said it a long time ago. He can become the leader of Yanhai special department, not by strength, but by mind. This language art expression ability, take a look, is not great. "Ha ha!" Kaohsiung bowed his head and stopped talking. The one eyed man''s fingers were knocking on the table, thumping, with a gentle rhythm. "Just now you said it was for human beings, but no matter what, you at least gave me the reason to believe you, empty talk, how to make people believe." Kaohsiung is still speechless. No one knows what he is thinking. What he hates most now is that guy. Clearly said, I want to leave, I don''t want to go to the hospital, your mother unexpectedly sent me to the hospital, but also by the special department of people arrested, it is not human. At the same time, he was disappointed with the players.Run when you are in trouble. What a good brother. In the past, when I was eating and drinking, I drank too much and yelled, long live friendship, deep brotherhood, I can run faster than anyone in case of trouble. I''m really cruel enough to convince you. Brother, you don''t have to do it. If you can get out of here, I''ll give you a good beating. The one eyed man got up, walked slowly behind Kaohsiung and touched his back neck. For Kaohsiung, it was as if there was a kind of cold thorn in his neck, which made people shudder. "My patience is limited. I hope you can tell me exactly what shadow is doing, otherwise I don''t mind making you regret it." The one eyed man leaned over Kaohsiung''s ear and whispered. "Ha ha, think about it. Don''t make a decision too early. I know you are a wise man. I don''t think people are wrong." "Rest assured, you are the safest here, no one can do anything to you." When it comes to this. He seems to be very friendly. Kaohsiung gave him a weird look. The dog thief. He was threatening me just now. PS: moms, please give me some monthly tickets. Chapter 198 downtown area! In front of Xiong xiaopang''s barbecue shop. "Thank you. You are a good man." Lin Fan looked at the handsome man in front of him and said hello with a smile. This man is he mu. After leaving the hospital, he appeared in the downtown area around the special department and looked at the situation at will. He met Lin Fan by chance and took the initiative to say hello to Lin fan. And Lin fan is in trouble. He and Lao Zhang stood in front of the barbecue shop, smelling the smell and saliva. Of course. It''s Lao Zhang who is drooling. Lin fan doesn''t need much of these foods for the time being. It''s really delicious. If he''s hungry, he must be drooling like Lao Zhang. He says it''s really delicious. He Mu paid for the meat kebabs. Lin Fan wanted to refuse. We didn''t know each other, so we asked you to pay. His behavior was very bad. How could it be like this? But Lao Zhang''s pitiful appearance made Lin Fan very sad, and he could only accept the other party''s kindness. "When you go out, who has no difficulty?" He Mu said with a smile. The women around are infected by such smiles. They are really handsome. They don''t come to buy barbecue, but just to get close to each other and pretend to buy barbecue. "Hello, my name is Lin fan." "Hello, my name is Lao Zhang." They held out their hands, waiting for each other to shake hands with them, he Mu looked at each other, smart he just smile, he has thought of a way, hands crossed. "Nice to meet you. My name is Hemu." Get out of the barbecue. He Mu squints at the evil cock held by Lin Fan from time to time. Evil things. He didn''t expect that people in special departments would keep evil things. The evil cock felt the gloomy breath from he mu. This man is definitely not a good man, but a guy with a strange purpose. "Who is this?" He Mu inquired. He is very interested in this evil creature, and he can mix in special departments. In his opinion, it is obviously an impossible thing. "it''s my pet and friend." Lin Fan touched the hen''s head, "it''s very obedient and clever." As an undercover agent, the evil cock must not expose his identity casually. Smart it found that when the other party asked who it was, it knew that things were not so simple. Maybe the other party not only had a purpose for Lin fan, but also had a strong purpose for it. "Is it?" He Mu squinted and reached out to touch the rooster. Goo Goo! It''s not really pecking at each other. It just wants to show that I don''t like you. Don''t touch me casually. I''m very familiar with you. "Hen, don''t make trouble." Lin Fan comforted, then said: "maybe it''s not in a good mood today, it was not like this before." He Mu didn''t care about this evil thing, just smile. "By the way, I saw the live broadcast some time ago and found that you were the hero who saved Yanhai city. What did you think at that time?" He naturally knew who Lin Fan was, but he didn''t know why. Like others, he didn''t find anything different. He felt ordinary, just like ordinary people. Lin Fan looked at each other in doubt, "what you mean, I don''t understand." "Maybe I remember it wrong." He Mu didn''t continue to tangle about this matter, just thought that the other party didn''t want to say it. In this case, excessive inquiry is easy to cause misunderstanding. It wasn''t long. He found that Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stopped suddenly, as if they had encountered something strange. Follow their eyes and look into the distance. There was nothing unusual. "Why don''t you go?" He Mu asked. Lin Fan pointed to the helpless child standing there in the distance and said, "she needs help. I can feel that she is helpless now." The voice fell. Just go ahead. Lao Zhang followed. He Mu fell into a deep meditation. The first thing in his mind was whether there was a problem. If Lin Fan really fought against the evil army alone, he would not act for a thing without any reason. Quietly follow behind. Just to see what they want to do. "Little sister, are you in trouble?" Lin Fan squatted down and asked with a smile. The little girl shrunk her head and thought of her mother''s words. Don''t talk to strangers, but the big brother''s smile was as warm as the sun. Think of the story in the cartoon. A man with a warm smile must be a good man."I''m separated from mama." Lin Fan said with a smile, "do you know your mother''s number?" "Forget it." The little girl is only three or four years old, and she talks like milk. "Do you know where home is?" Lin fan asked. "I know." "I''ll take you home." Lin Fan said. "Good." Lin Fan said, "Lao Zhang, let''s take her home." "Good." Lao Zhang is playing with Lin fan. No matter what he does, he just wants to be with Lin fan. He Mu said: "I just don''t have anything to do. I''ll accompany you." He wants to find out what kind of person Lin fan is, which is a very important thing in his view. Yanhai city has faced huge disasters several times, but all of them have passed through for strange reasons. First of all. The appearance of demons is the most terrible one. It was followed by the appearance of terror evil things, and the most recent one was the appearance of evil things army. However, these three disastrous events did not bring substantial casualties to Yanhai City, which is a very strange thing. "Little sister, take my pet for you." Lin Fan handed the rope to the little girl, then picked her up and let her ride on her neck. He grabbed the little girl''s legs and happily pointed to the front and said, "now we''ll help you find your home. If you see a familiar house, you have to squeak." "Well." "Let''s go." Three adults, a child, and an evil thing set out in this way. He Mu''s heart is very dignified. He is thinking about a thing, what''s the situation of the other party, and nothing he can understand now. Let''s talk about the lost little girl. As long as you know her name, you can find her parents'' telephone number and address according to the data center of the special department. There is no need to do so. Normal thinking is like this. And the thinking they are doing now is somewhat incomprehensible. However, he wanted to find out about the other side. Because it''s about his next move. The whole Yanhai City special department is more difficult only a few. One eyed man, Lin Daoming and others. According to what happened some time ago, Lin Fan came into sight. If what he did was true, he would be more troublesome than the one eyed man and others. They are on the road. Lin fan asked, "how old are you this year?" "Three years old." The little girl counted with her fingers. "What''s your name?" "Little girl." "My name is Lin fan. I''m nineteen years old." "Do you like watching the Wangwang team? I like the dog in it best. " "Are they cute?" "Mmm, it''s lovely." "Lao Zhang and I like cute dogs best." Talk and laugh. When normal people talk to children about these topics, they will deliberately whisper in a slow voice and try their best to show their cognitive view that they are at the same level as children. But afterwards, they will admire themselves very much. It is admirable that they can talk to children to such a degree even though they are adults. Now he Mu''s feeling is that Lin fan doesn''t seem to be pretending, but more like a kind of nature. "There, there is my home." Xiao Ya rides on Lin Fan''s neck and points to a yellow house in the distance happily and shouts. But when we got there. Xiaoya sad way: "not my home, but the color is this." Lin Fan comforted: "we can continue to look, go there." Then. They walked far away, not disappointed because they didn''t find a place, but a feeling of looking for a baby. He Mu tried to speak several times, but he didn''t speak. I don''t know why. As if in the dark, he felt that now was not the time to speak, but to see what Lin Fan wanted to do. Gradually. It''s getting dark. Lin Fan finally helps Xiao Ya find her familiar home. "Here it is." She said. "Finally, you can rest assured, Xiaoya." Lin Fan said happily. Lao Zhang clapped his hands and said, "great." Only he Mu''s expressionless face, he can say, is this the place where they found Xiaoya? It''s only one street away from 100 meters. At the beginning, if this little girl film just said the general situation, you can find here, but it didn''t. "Xiaoya, go home quickly. We''re going back to sleep." Lin Fan waved to Xiaoya. Xiaoya stood at the door, surprised: "look there, during the day, I was there."Lin Fan and Lao Zhang looked over there, laughing. "Yes, it''s really close, but we''ve come so far." "But we finally found you a home." "Goodbye, little girl." "Goodbye, Ho mu." They wave, then drag the hen, and go far away. He Mu stood in the same place. My heart is at a loss. Damn it! What am I doing this day? It seems that nothing has been done. Accompanied the two with a little girl to find a home, but also white run so many, for he mu, he some can not tolerate this thing. I always feel that there is something wrong with it. He left here without expression. Xiaoya hopped home, opened the door and walked in with a smile on her face. When the door was closed, the smile disappeared and her young body disappeared. Instead, a girl with two pigtails complained: "sister, it''s all your fault. I lost my happiness only once in ten years." "Where did you find the best human?" Inside, another woman came out. Two demons appeared in an ordinary room in Yanhai city. Chapter 199 Two demons. One of them is the old lady some time ago. Because of meeting Lin fan, he was admitted to the hospital by old Zhang Zha, and finally left angrily. The demon God does not admit defeat. As a demon God, can I lose to you human beings? However, she said that she would play the game once every ten years. If she lost, she would lose. But she still had her sister, so she induced her sister to play the game together. Her goal was to choose Yanhai city. It''s just that the goal is fixed. It''s Lin fan. Their game is simple. From her sister into a lost little girl, help the little girl find a home, but the location of the home is on the opposite side of the road, finally know the truth, as long as the other party has a little complaint, is the devil victory. Yanhai must be destroyed. If you fail No, there''s no chance of failure. Everyone has a temper. To waste time is to waste life. No matter how good people are, there must be complaints. But I didn''t expect "It''s the best human." The evil spirit elder sister face has no facial expression way. She felt that her sister was much luckier than he was. Her situation is more miserable. How tragic it was to be sent to the hospital. At last, she put down her cruel words and left to kill her again. Then she took her sister to revenge. She was very excited, but the result was very disappointing. The evil spirit elder sister of belly black is very angry. The playful sister is curious. Black long straight demon sister, red lips slightly open, "we go back." "No, I won''t go back. I''m very curious about the best human. I''ll continue to play with him." Double horsetail demon sister has a big heart to play with. She didn''t want to go. I''m sure I''ll have a good time when I meet the best human. Special department dormitory. Liu Ying squatted in front of the door, looking at the small mirror, finishing a little messy hair on his head. There is little hair. But handsome, lively, breezy. In his mind, a master is a man of ability. "Eh!" He found a shadow hiding in the distance. "It''s obviously purposeful to be here at night." Liu Ying felt that she could not do anything. As a benefactor of the master, he must help Lin Fan and the master to exclude all the dangers around him and not let the other side have any opportunities. Far away. It''s the one eyed man hiding in the dark. He is paying close attention to the situation here. When he met Lao Zhang for the first time, he believed Lao Zhang''s ability, but later, after several experiments, he found that he thought too much and everything was false. But now. Huatian hospital scene, for a long time can not let him forget, terrible acupuncture really saved people. He knew the two were psychopaths. Just what? Heroes don''t ask for a way out, they just have the ability. "Head, why are you here?" Liu Ying asked. The one eyed man said indifferently: "patrol at night to check the situation." It''s a normal answer. There are no questions. This is what he has to do as a leader. "What are you squatting there for?" Asked the one eyed man. Liu Ying said: "head, I''m waiting for Lin fan to come back with the master. Look at the hair on my head. The master helps me grow it by acupuncture every day. It''s really powerful." "Is it?" The one eyed man is quiet. Watch carefully. It''s really growing a few. It''s much more powerful than those tyrants. There''s no Duang coming out. "That''s for sure. What I''ve seen with my own eyes will never be fake. It''s really too powerful." Liu Ying talks on and on. I''m going to praise Lao Zhang to heaven. Dada! There are footsteps coming from afar. Liu Ying looks back with a happy face. When she is just about to speak to the one eyed man, she finds that the leader has disappeared and scratched her head. She feels strange, but she doesn''t care about this. She quickly faces Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. It wasn''t long. The one eyed man reappeared. Looking at the door just closed. He touched his chin, lost in thought, his only one eye shining. "Do I believe them once or not?" The emotions are complex. Some believe in their ideas. There are also doubts about their mind, which is so wonderful. In the end. The one eyed man went into the dark. He''s not ready yet. We must be careful. In case of an accident, the consequences will be very serious. He doesn''t want to stay in the hospital and can''t move. It''s a bit scary.April 17! The weather is better than yesterday. Abandoned factories. He mu, who is second only to Lin fan, appears in this place where nobody cares. The purpose of coming to Yanhai is simple. Kill Kaohsiung. This is a normal task. If there is a better chance and a bigger chance, it is to save Kaohsiung. Just for he mu, killing a person is often easier than saving a person. So. He chose to kill Kaohsiung. With his current strength, he can''t break into special departments alone, so he needs external force to cause the turmoil in Yanhai city and sneak into special departments. His approach is simple. It is to attract the evil things hidden in Yanhai City, and use special things to make these evil things riot. When the riot starts in the city, the special departments are busy dealing with the evil things, and the defense is lax, so they can take the opportunity to sneak in. It''s a big deal. It''s just that the danger is high. He Mu threw a piece of metal into the middle. Just as he was ready to start the equipment, a sound came from a distance. It sounds like a group of children have come here. "This is my secret base. I brought you here to tell you that we will be our own people in the future." "But you can''t tell anyone." The child who said this must be their leader. Child king. Countless children worship the object, they will give their parents money to the child king, and ultimately by the child king unified purchase snacks, and finally divided. Five children appear in front of he mu. He Mu looks at them. The children also looked at he mu with doubts. Their secret base was discovered. "Big brother, this is my secret base. Can you leave?" Said the little fat man. He Mu looked cold and said, "get out of here!" "Good." The little fat man waved to the children to run quickly. He just tentatively asked the big brother. If the other party agreed, he would occupy the place. At the same time, he said to them, "do you see that? Even in the face of adults, I''m not afraid. He was scared away by me directly.". Now it''s him who''s scared away. When they arrived at the door, a figure came out from the dark, ready to kill the five children. He Mu frowned and kicked the stone at his feet to the figure to stop the other party''s behavior. The figure looked at he Mu doubtfully, and finally watched the five children leave. "He mu, you should know the importance of things. It''s always a disaster to leave evidence." The man who spoke was thin and weak, but he was the executioner whose shadow would kill people. He Mu cold voice way: "my business, you don''t care, their children know what." "Ha ha." The thin man laughed. Nothing more was said. For him, killing is an artistic act, and it doesn''t matter who the target is. He Mu starts the equipment. The device sent out a wave that was hard to detect and spread in all directions. He Mu put all kinds of strange array in the abandoned warehouse. At the same time, he put a bottle of liquid in it and twisted it open. The liquid volatilized and a strange smell floated in the warehouse. Then they both went into the dark. It wasn''t long. All kinds of evil things disguised as animals appear in abandoned warehouses. There are cats. There are dogs. And pigs. There are many snakes. They look at each other in a dazed way. What''s the situation? Why are we here. Sniff! It tastes strange. He Mu activated the array he had just set up. A faint golden light flickered and then disappeared. The array is used to suppress the smell of evil things just smelled, and ensure that they don''t burst out at the first time, otherwise the situation will be very bad. Found that the evil things were playing away swearing. The dog thief. We''re good with stupid humans. You deceived us. It''s just sick. Which son of a bitch did the prank? Don''t let us find out, or we''ll swallow you up. Detention room. One eyed man standing there looking at Kaohsiung, feeling difficult to do, now people''s mentality is so terrible? There''s nothing to hide. Say what you know. To you, to me. It''s even good for everyone.There''s no need to stick to it. Thinking of someone else coming to save you? That''s impossible. I don''t know where it is. Yanhai''s special department, even if it doesn''t pay attention to the special department, it has to pay attention to me. I dare not say that ghosts and gods created Yi. At least everyone is afraid. The residents in the city found that their pets had disappeared, and they were all looking for them anxiously. When they saw the pets coming back, they all showed a smile and didn''t run around. If you lose it. We''re going to love it. It''s almost dark. A man is holding a pet rope and running in the park with his pet. The dog behind him is the stray dog he picked up. He is an office worker. Where can he have time to keep a pet. But the stray dog was so pitiful. When he was near him, he touched his trouser legs with his head, as if he was hiding there when he felt dirty. As a big man, he was softened in an instant. It''s cute and pathetic. Finally, he took the stray dog home, asked for a day off, gave the stray dog an injection, and bought some dog food by the way, which added a lot of happiness to his lonely life at home at night. "Brother dog, run faster." Said the man. Right now. The man running forward found that the situation was not right. The power from the dog rope was a little big, and he couldn''t pull it. He looked back. I found brother Gou standing in the same place, showing his teeth and shaking all over. "Brother dog, what''s the matter with you?" The man hurried forward to check the dog brother''s situation, one person one enough to get along for more than a month, for the man, already belongs to the other half of the soul. Let him have company in this lonely night. So see this. He was worried. Chapter 200 Evil dog brother is a shaken evil. As an evil thing, it comes into the human world and wants to hide around human beings by pitiful peddler, waiting for the time to come. But because this stupid human is too good to it, every night I sleep with it, sometimes this stupid human also says to him, brother dog, you have to live longer, I have no relatives, only you. After I earn money, I will buy a piece of land and build a house. We will plant vegetables and water flowers every day, watch the sunrise and sunset together. It must be beautiful. Brother evil dog has wisdom. There are emotions. Imperceptibly, it is used to such a life, and even has the idea of expectation, such as what the future will be like. So. This time, when it received the call, it sent it to see what the situation was. If it was a similar attack on Yanhai City, it knew the attack route in advance, and could take the stupid human to a safe place. Avoid trouble. At this point. The smell of dog brother during the day completely broke out, and gradually made him angry, showing his teeth, and the liquid slowly flowed down his teeth. "Brother dog, what''s the matter with you?" The man is in a hurry and doesn''t know what to do. He''s not a pet doctor. In case of such an emergency, he doesn''t know what to do. Gougeli''s claw grasps the ground, leaving a white scratch. His body gradually expands to show its original shape and expose the essence of evil things. "Ah?" The man was scared to sit on the ground, and then immediately got up, holding brother dog''s neck and said, "brother dog, what''s the matter with you?" The furious dog brother shows the evil thing completely. The scarlet dog looks at the man, bares his teeth and growls, and wants to swallow the man. But reason still overcomes the rage, barks at the man, turns around and runs away. Destruction. We need to do damage. That smell is the fury agent, which can make the evil things become fury and lose their sense. Otherwise. What can he do to make the hidden evil appear. That''s impossible. Special department, monitoring department. Didi! The alarm went off. "There are a lot of energy fluctuations in the city, and evil things appear in all parts of the city." "How could it be that there was no sign at all." People in the monitoring department are a little confused. They have been monitoring the situation in the city. As long as there is a little energy fluctuation, they can detect it. The key point is that the current situation is very unfriendly. The evil things are as good as saying. They all appear in an instant and burst out at the same time. It must be false to say that there was no premeditation. Jin Heli reported the situation at the first time. The one eyed man quickly ordered all members of the special department to enter the fighting state and clear up the evil things in the city. He took the initiative to contact Tang Wensheng, the leader of the monitoring department, to inquire about the fluctuation of the energy of evil things. There is no high-level evil thing. But the response was. The most evil things that appear in the city are only level 6. There are all the lowest level evil things. It''s just that the evil things are scattered too widely. It needs a lot of help. Otherwise, it is hard to imagine the losses. The one eyed man thinks about something. What''s going on and whether it has something to do with Kaohsiung? He just thinks that it''s impossible, because it''s not worth it anyway. First of all, so many evil things are hidden in Yanhai city to prepare for the future turmoil. Now, because a member of the shadow society is caught by a special department, it is obviously not worth it. Evil things can''t do that. I don''t think shadow club has such ability. Downtown. "Help me." "Evil things are crazy." "Mom, I''m scared to death. Who can help me?" The citizens are very scared and flee everywhere. Some people are even confused because their good pets suddenly become like this. They can''t believe it. The pets that live around them are pets. It''s too scary. Some slum. "Gegwu, get in the car and run." Zhou Hu opened the door and cried in a panic. They live in a dilapidated place. In the past, they could still live in a relatively normal community, but because they couldn''t get business and had no income, they couldn''t even pay the rent. Finally, he was driven out by the landlord. I can only live in this shabby place. At this time, there was an evil thing in front of them. The evil Cobra. Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan are most afraid of these things. I don''t have the courage to face it.I want to take gegewu to the van and step on the gas to increase the speed to 23. It''s the safest way to escape here. "Gegwu, run, you are so scared." Cried Zhou Hu. Such a big man, he was frightened by an evil Cobra. Why is that so. Green maogewu stroked Shuai Mao and roared at the evil Cobra. "This is not your place. Get out of here." It''s just that the evil Cobra looks at the evil orangutan, bows its body, and kills it as fast as lightning. Green hair is very powerful. Now the body has always been shrunk, and did not reveal the real body. Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan close their eyes in despair. Their only employee is going to be bitten by a snake. Bang! A dull voice. They opened their eyes and wondered if we were going to save gegwu, but when they saw the situation in front of them, they were very confused. Full of question marks. Strange. The evil Cobra. Green maogewu opened the back door of the van and went in. As for the evil cobra, he didn''t pay attention to it at all. He just wants to live in the human world. Occasionally, when the company received the list, he went to the sewer to work hard, where he could think that there were always evil things in front of him. What a nuisance. Downtown. Brother Gou is very miserable. He meets Liu Ying, who is radiant with divine light. As a graduate of Maoshan high school, Liu Ying is domineering. His peach wood sword blooms in golden light and penetrates brother Gou''s body directly. "Handsome Liu Ying feels that his cultivation is greatly improved. He is holding the peach wood sword and is ready to cut off the head of the evil thing in front of him, just as the peach wood sword falls. A citizen stood in front of him. If it wasn''t for his quick eyes and quick hands, this sword would definitely pierce his body. Although it''s a peach sword made of wood, it''s powerful. "Brother, what are you doing?" Liu Ying asked helplessly. We are killing evil things. You suddenly come out from the side. It''s very frightening. If you hurt ordinary citizens by mistake, we will be punished. If you hurt them intentionally, you will go to jail. You didn''t hurt me. "Brother, please, don''t kill it. Brother dog is my pet. He is very obedient. Please give him a chance. He doesn''t usually do this. There must be a reason." The man knelt in front of Liu Ying, hands together, begging. Liu Ying dare not set channel: "you are silly, it is evil thing, you even say it is very obedient." "Really, I don''t cheat you. It''s really obedient. Even if it''s evil, there are good and bad things. Just like us, there are good people and bad people. It''s a good evil thing. I beg you to give it a chance. You can see that it won''t hurt me. I''ll show you." The man quickly got up, came to the dog brother in front, looked at the dog brother''s body that bleeding wound, very distressed. Then he opened his mouth and put his head in. "You see, it really won''t hurt me. There must be something wrong with it." The man knelt down again, looked at Liu Ying and the members standing around, and begged, "you elder brothers and sisters, as you can see, he didn''t hurt me. I was walking with him before, and then I found that there was something wrong with brother Gou. He seemed to be affected by something and suddenly became furious." "I swear to God, it''s not what you think it is." The man promised. Liu Ying is helpless. To tell the truth, she has been a member of a special department for so long, but she has never encountered such a situation. In the past, when people saw evil things, they were scared to climb and roll. They were afraid that they would run slowly and be swallowed by evil things. This one is very powerful. He even took the evil thing as a pet, and put his head in, and let the evil thing bite. However, it''s strange that the evil thing didn''t bite and licked each other''s face reluctantly. "Liu Ying, what''s the hesitation? Evil things should be killed. You really think evil things are with us." Gu Ao said. "Wait a minute." Liu Ying thinks of the evil cock in Lin Fan''s arms, which is also evil. Just like the man said, it seems that he really has a special liking for human beings. He is a man who likes to think more. And kind. Looking at the guy with tears and snot in front of him, he was moved with compassion. "Are you sure?" Liu Ying asked again. The man quickly took out his ID card and work document, "sure, really sure, these are my documents. If what I said is false, you will kill me, even if you kill me." Liu Ying took the certificate, looked at it and remembered the content. Then he said to the sister of the doctor''s high court"Treat it." "Ah?" The sister of the doctor''s high court, with a confused face, pointed to herself, "I''ll cure the evil things?" "Give me face." Liu Ying dials the hair on his head, trying his best to send out a kind of manliness. Don''t you see such a man like me? Not in a hurry. Or I''ll dazzle you with the smell of men in my armpits. The doctor''s sister swearing walked over. Liu Ying said: "I believe you for the time being, but let me tell you the truth. After this, you have to bring your evil things to the special department for registration. Do you understand?" "Yes, yes." Said the man. Within the Department. The rooster felt the arrival of a large army. He was excited and excited. This time it''s really smart. Knowing that Lin Fan''s strength is terrible, he didn''t take Lin fan out to face evil things. Those compatriots are definitely not the opponents of human beings, so the best way is to stay in the Department. You don''t have to. When it''s over outside. Human failure. No matter how strong you are, you can''t be the best. When Lin Fan wanted to go out, the evil cock ran all the way to the Department, knowing that it was impossible for human beings to abandon him. Look back. Humans are after me. Hey, hey. Chapter 201 Ventilation ducts. Creak! The screw shakes off from the inside. Jingle. Brush! A figure quickly darted out of the ventilation duct, and then with a very fast speed, he cut the two members who passed by with a knife. "You are very lucky. If I have enough time, I will try out the perfect art of killing on you." Wu Jiu smiles cruelly and licks his lips with his slender tongue like a snake. He''s almost abnormal. It''s chilling. Wu Jiu fumbled for the bodies of the two members and found nothing useful. Then he sneaked away, smelling the smell of the air. His nose is very sensitive. Half of the corner of your hand is Kaohsiung''s clothes, which are stained with the smell of Kaohsiung. Follow the smell to find Kaohsiung. "He Mu is really smart. He can even think of this method." Wu Jiu found that the place where Kaohsiung was imprisoned was not far away. If it goes well, he will find it soon. According to their habits, saving people is a hard work. What he likes more is killing people. Members of the shadow club have distinct personalities, such as Wu Jiu, who is very gloomy and abnormal. I think killing people is a very artistic thing. As for he mu, he didn''t talk to Wu Jiu once. Even Wu Jiu doesn''t know what the guy is doing. He is cruel enough to give this kind of trouble to him. But forget it, I''m glad to finish the life of a shadow meeting colleague. It''s going to be great. Outside. He Mu stands on the roof of the special department, looking at the scenes below. The one eyed man left. Four townships have also left. There is no oppressive force in the special departments. With Wu Jiu''s ability, as long as he doesn''t mess around, he can solve the problem in a short time. And he stands here, is to block the last strength. If If they find something wrong with the turbulence of evil things, they will definitely come back as soon as possible. ¡­¡­ "Hen, why are you so bad." Lin fan, holding the hen, found that it was very strange today. He had to run inside and kept shouting. Fortunately, now he finally stopped. Bang! Right now. A roar came from the corner ahead. Lin Fan raised his head and looked over there. He was a little curious. What happened? How could there be such a loud noise. Around the corner. Wu Jiu grabs the back of a member''s head and pats his face on the wall. He moves fiercely and quickly, and the wall cracks with dense lines. "The weak members and members of special departments are really disappointing. With such strength, I have enough time to finish from the beginning." Confident people are confident no matter where they are. Throw the blood in your hand, turn the corner and walk a little further to Kaohsiung. "Eh!" Wu Jiu looks at the two members in front of him, and then he sees a chicken. "Evil things?" "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that members of the special department should keep evil things. It''s ridiculous." He just solved one member and met two more. It seems that he has a lot of opportunities to do it today, but unfortunately, he has no time to show his artistic killing skills. This is the most pitiful thing for him. When Kaohsiung is settled, it is necessary to find a leisurely place to show artistic killing techniques and ease your heart. "Hello." "Hello." They waved to Wu Jiu, showing a friendly appearance. Wu Jiu has been regarded as a department colleague. The evil cock felt something wrong with his opponent''s breath. It was cruel and cold. It was terrible. It was really terrible. It was definitely not so easy to provoke. It seems that my evil hero has done a great thing. It not only creates a perfect environment for the same kind, but also makes the stupid human encounter the murderous human. This is to kill each other. It is looking forward to the scene in front of us. Let''s fight. Better fight hard. The more intense you are, the happier I am. It''s really not easy to go undercover until now. Now it has achieved initial results, which is recognition of it and more of a kind of affirmation. "Ha ha, what a humble member. Seeing me appear, do you feel that you can get away with it?" "With your attitude, I think you''re very good. Unfortunately, I''m going to kill now, but I don''t have time to waste with you. Just lie down for me." The voice just dropped. Wu Jiu quickly appeared in front of Lin fan, jumped up and kicked Lin Fan''s head.Bang! The power is amazing. It''s a steady kick on Lin Fan''s head. Click! The crisp sound of fracture. Wu Jiu''s face changed slightly. His ankle seemed to be cracked. There was nothing wrong with the pain, but he didn''t admit defeat. Instead, he raised his other foot and locked Lin Fan''s neck with his feet. "You piss me off completely. Separate your head from your body." "Whirlwind scissors feet." It''s a horrible move. It''s not the unique skill of Buddhism, but the unique skill of the ancient whirlwind gate. With the help of the strength of the waist, it forms a strong locking force and is extremely destructive. Push at the waist. Rotate. Click! It''s a crisp voice again. Bang! Wu Jiu''s face was very pale. He collapsed on the ground. He didn''t feel his lower body. He just forced too hard and twisted his waist. It was a terrible thing. "You hurt me." He pointed at Lin fan, full of fear. Who is the other party? How can we have such strength. Lin Fan stepped back, looked at each other with Lao Zhang, whispered. "Is he sick?" "Lin fan, I''m a little afraid. You didn''t move, so he became like this. He said you hurt him." They didn''t expect to meet such people in the Department. It''s dangerous here. They miss Qingshan mental hospital a little. The people there are the most normal. The evil cock''s eyes stare at Wu Jiu. My head is full of question marks. Brother, you''re here to be funny. I''m looking forward to you. You paralyze yourself with two moves. It''s amazing. Wu Jiu growled: "who are you? How did you hurt me He was not reconciled. Lin Fan said: "I didn''t hit you, and I don''t like to hit others. It''s very unfriendly." It didn''t really move. How can you frame someone up. I heard that. Wu Jiu wanted to vomit blood three times. I became like this. He said you didn''t do it. Do you really think I''m blind? ¡­¡­ The one eyed man had a premonition that something was wrong and told them to continue to suppress the evil things, but he was attacking the Department. Just as he was about to enter the Department, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the roof. There stood a figure. The one eyed man jumped to the roof. "Are you from the shadow club?" "Are you responsible for all these evil things?" In the face of the one eyed man''s inquiry, he Mu didn''t say a word. He calmly looked at the one eyed man. The strength gap between them was a little big. He did it at risk. Why haven''t you come out yet. If you don''t come out again, you really don''t want to leave. And he did not expect that the other side would react so quickly. "If you procrastinate, see how good you are." The one eyed man said angrily, and then clapped his palm at he mu. As a strong man in the Buddhist high court, he was naturally terrible. He Mu didn''t dare to meet him at all, so he kept retreating. Turn the palm of your hand. Several golden talismans float out and instantly form a set of Seven Star array to lock the one eyed man in it. "Maoshan means, a little interesting." Said the one eyed man. Gold Rune has the highest level. An ordinary purple talisman is enough to drink a pot at level 4, not to mention the most advanced gold talisman. But what he is dealing with now is the second strongest man in Yanhai city. Just a few golden talismans, he has no such ability. The Seven Star array burst in an instant. He Mu''s face is as usual. He knows that he can''t trap the one eyed man, and even if he doesn''t have the ability to fight with him, he can only keep avoiding and fight for some time. "I''m a good-looking young man, but I''m going astray. I''ll give you a chance to become a member of the shadow club and work hard for the safety of the people. I can help you recover your normal identity." One eyed men cherish their talents. There are too few talents in Yanhai city. All hope to find more talents around, and gradually expand the strength of Yanhai city. Gradually. The one eyed man was more and more surprised and said, "talents are really talents. They not only know the method of Maoshan, but also the power of Buddhism. I seldom see talents like you. I like them, but if you want to restrain me and fight for time, you are too young. Come with me." He Mu knows that if he doesn''t go, he really can''t go. Don''t blame me. You''re too slow. I''ve tried my best. "Golden cicada out of shell!" The one eyed man grabs he Mu''s clothes, but it''s just empty clothes, but people have disappeared."It''s really talent. Unfortunately, if you go the wrong way, what''s good about shadow? It''s better to come to Yanhai special department." He left the roof and headed for the Department. ¡­¡­ "Lao Zhang and I can guarantee that if we don''t move, he will fall to the ground." Lin Fan promised. Lao Zhang nodded frequently, "it''s not wrong." The one eyed man looks at Lin Fan and at Wu Jiu lying on the ground. It''s just bad luck for him to meet these two mental patients. But to be honest. These two mental patients are very easy to solve. As long as you don''t show lethality and be friendly to them, some things are not as complicated as you think. But in case you do something bad to two mental patients. Congratulations. You are not far from tragedy. "Are you from the shadow club?" Asked the one eyed man. Wu Jiu said: "I don''t feel my lower body. Please help me. He broke my lower body. I''m an ordinary citizen. I want to tell you to hurt people at will." The one eyed man touched Wu Jiu''s waist, and the bones were very clear. He understood what was the injury. "Shut up. I''ll be interrogating night after night." I didn''t expect that the shadow would appear one after another. It seems that we should pay attention. And now the evil things outside the riot, gradually subsided, after all, are just some ordinary evil things, not as terrible as imagined. PS: I haven''t thought of a good name for a long time. I happened to chat with Wu Jiu in the group, so let him do it Chapter 202 Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are confused by Wu Jiu. They''re just passing by. It''s scary to meet people with mental problems. They want to go home. The evil cock always feels that he has done something he shouldn''t do. It''s strange. But what''s the problem. He''s not sure for the moment. The outside world. A lot of evil things fall into a state of muddle when the fury potion disappears. Three questions of life. Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? No mistake. The evil creatures who are trapped in the muddle do not understand what''s going on now. They hide their identity and act as lovely and cute pets. Some are used to it. Some don''t want to die. At the moment of recovery, they all became cute pets and went to a secret place to hide. With their strength, they even dared to make trouble in Yanhai city. They were just looking for death. Is it not good to hide and enjoy happiness around human beings? You have to be tough. There''s something wrong with your brain. It''s a long night tonight. Bang Dang! Guard room. The tough Kaohsiung didn''t say a word, even if the other party''s words were the best and the benefits were heartbreaking, he didn''t say a word more. As a member of the shadow society, he has absolute responsibility and belief. Keep your mouth shut. Something''s coming. Kaohsiung looked at each other in amazement. He didn''t expect that Wu Jiu was caught. At this time, Wu Jiu looked very miserable. He was carried in by others. His lower body was paralyzed and he was wailing. Save me first and show me the waist first. "What''s the situation?" He couldn''t accept the fact that he always felt like he was dreaming. Images come to mind. People from the shadow club came to save themselves, but they were caught by people from special departments. Maybe that''s true. Otherwise, it really doesn''t make sense. Ah! Kaohsiung is really moved. The organization did not abandon him. He also found someone to save him. Although he didn''t succeed, his kindness has always been remembered. It''s not in vain that he killed himself by taking poison before, but he was saved again. If He knows that the two people sent by the organization are trying to kill him. Maybe his heart will hurt even more. One eyed man takes a look at Kaohsiung and comes to Wu Jiu. I can''t find out by interrogation. We''re going to interrogate from the other side. You can always ask something. Kaohsiung is silent. He hasn''t said a word since he was caught. The one eyed man stood paralyzed in the chair of Wu Jiu and asked, "the shadow meeting." "Can you show me my waist first? I''m really unconscious." Wu Jiu looks pitiful, and he is willing to speak, which is a good start for the one eyed man. "No hurry." The one eyed man said with a smile. Wu Jiu said: "don''t ask so many questions, OK? You''ve caught him now. You should ask him. Why do you ask me "I''m telling the truth. I need to look at my waist. Please call a doctor expert to help me." He was confused. I haven''t thought about it until now. A kick to the other side''s head, ankle split, use scissors feet, straight waist twist, hell, how can this be. One eyed man feels that he can get what he wants to know from Wu Jiu. Because he talks enough. "You are the shadow club." The one eyed man knows how to ask, but this is what we have to ask. The most important thing is to hear the other person admit it. Wu Jiu raised his head and said, "now, please go and invite me..." I haven''t finished yet. The one eyed man grabs the back of Wu Jiu''s head and makes a close contact between his face and the metal tabletop. A bang. It''s loud. Wu nine''s nose is bleeding, blood is flowing. The meat is turned out. "What are you doing?" Wu Jiu looked at the one eyed man in disbelief. Well said. All of a sudden. It''s something he doesn''t understand at all. Then I looked at Kaohsiung and found that there was no scar on his face and he was in good condition. He was caught by the special department for several days and nothing happened. Why did I suffer from such torture when I first came in. The one eyed man grabbed Wu Jiu''s hair. Seeing his head pulling back, he said sternly: "I''m asking you, are you shadow meeting?" "I..."Bang! The one eyed man fiercely presses down Wu Jiu''s head. His head is like a spring. After contacting with the table, it bounces up again and is grabbed by the one eyed man. The one eyed man lowered his head and looked into his eyes Wu Jiu was confused by his operation. At least give me a chance to talk. I was going to say that just now, but you pressed my head fiercely, which made it very difficult for me to do. And now. Just as he was about to speak. The one eyed man reaches out his thumb and opens Wu Jiu''s mouth. His fingertips are looking for something in his mouth. He just looks for it for a moment, but doesn''t find the poison bag. He takes his hand and wipes it on Wu Jiu''s clothes. Wu Jiu doesn''t have any poison in his mouth. He is not as crazy as Kaohsiung. He lives well. Who wants to die. For Wu Jiu, he was almost vomited by the one eyed man''s operation. It''s very strange. Can you imagine the feeling of foreign body in his mouth? It''s still stirring. It''s really disgusting. "Ha ha, is that what you asked me about? You know I am... " Wu Jiu licks the blood flowing down from the tip of his nose, showing a abnormal smile, but his smile hasn''t lasted for long, let him despair things happened. The one eyed man grabs Wu Jiu''s head. And slammed it on the metal table. There was no pause. There was continuous bombing. The members who stood there seemed to be expressionless, but there were huge waves in their hearts, a little fierce, a little fierce. They didn''t expect the leader to have such a violent scene. It''s amazing. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes. Who can believe that. They are very curious, why do you want to make such a violent move to this one, but not to that one? The leader is not a beauty player. Is to see Wu nine long of too wretched, so ruthlessly under angry hand. They don''t know. The one eyed man just feels that Wu Jiu will say it. After all, Kaohsiung dares to take poison and has long ignored life and death. It''s useless to extort a confession by torture. Wu Jiu doesn''t have poison in his mouth. He just cherishes life. If he wants to get some useful news from his mouth, he will be afraid as long as he cruelly humiliates him and makes him feel that death is likely to come. He will say everything he asks at that time. "Don''t smash it, I said..." Wu Jiu roared, but even so, the one eyed man still didn''t let go. He pulled his hair and hit the metal table. Boom! Boom! The fresh blood is all over the face. When the collision is fierce, the blood is spattered out and all around the spatter. A moment later. The one eyed man opened his chair and sat there with his legs up, looking at each other playfully. "You can answer whatever I ask you now. If you don''t cooperate, I don''t need to ask you too much." Members around felt a chill. It turns out that the leader is also terrible. "Are you members of the shadow club?" Asked the one eyed man. "Yes." Wu Jiu is very clever. "What are you doing here?" "I''m here to save him." "And what does he do?" The one eyed man pointed to Kaohsiung and wanted to know what the purpose of Kaohsiung''s appearance in the suburb of Yanhai city was, or what he wanted to do. Wu Jiu shook his head and said, "I don''t know." "Well?" The one eyed man raised his voice and looked angry. Wu Jiu said in a hurry: "I really don''t know. There is no contact among the members of the shadow club. Their tasks should be kept secret. Where do I know what he is doing here? The task I received is to cooperate with he Mu to save him." The one eyed man looks at Wu Jiu''s eyes and knows that he is not cheated, otherwise his eyes will change. The appearance of shadow meeting makes one eyed man a little uneasy. This kind of organization walks in the underground world. It''s hard to find out. If the other party also exists to deal with evil things, he can accept it no matter what they want. But now he feels that shadow club does not exist to deal with evil things. How else do you explain what happened tonight? "Where is the headquarters?" Asked the one eyed man. "I don''t know." "Where is the branch?" "I don''t know." "What do you know?" The one eyed man said angrily. When he was angry, his power was terrible. Wu Jiu was scared. Even his family members were scared by the leader''s anger. Can they say that they have never seen the leader so angry? Usually the leader seems to be very harmonious, occasionally pretending to be forced, they will try their best to praise. But now the leader, let them feel afraid. Wu Jiu shrunk his head and said, "I don''t know what I know."Hearing this, the one eyed man wanted to slap Wu Jiu to death, but at least he knew that the shadow would exist. "How do you contact headquarters?" Asked the one eyed man. Wu Jiu said: "I can''t contact the headquarters, I can only wait for the headquarters to send tasks." It''s hidden deep. And there''s a lot of control over the members of the organization. One eyed man knows that what Wu Jiu said is true, but the key problem is how much he hasn''t said. He thinks about one thing. Why did the president of shadow Club die in front of the headquarters of special departments. What is the relationship between shadow and evil things. Whether there are shadow club members in the headquarters. He wants to know all these questions. In the past, he suspected that there were traitors in the headquarters, but now he knows the shadow club. He feels that those traitors are likely to be members of the shadow club. He can''t do so much. We can only protect Yanhai city well. "Shut up." He waved, waiting for a chance to interrogate Wu Jiu. Wu Jiu yelled: "I have already said what I should say. What else do you want me to do? Can you find someone to help me look at my waist first? It seems that I am paralyzed now." The one eyed man ignored each other. He didn''t even take him seriously. When one eyed man passed Kaohsiung, he stopped and looked at him. Kaohsiung looks at the one eyed man without expression. He hasn''t said a word since he was caught. The one eyed man left, but when he faced the members, he said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. I just pretended." Yeah! Is it a costume? The members are skeptical. Chapter 203 A few days later. April 22! Training ground. Liu Ying, Gu Ao, and others are training with new members. These new members graduated from the four universities with innate pride. After all, the universities they graduated from are orthodox. And in the domestic high court, it belongs to the top existence. "Give me good training, familiar with the formula, familiar with the fingerprints." Liu Ying carries her hands and looks very serious. No matter who it is. Once as a teacher in this position, no matter how funny, will suddenly become serious, as if the congenital sense of the teacher is like this. Not to mention, I really enjoyed it. No wonder people like role playing. Hey, hey "Mr. Liu, we are already familiar with these in the college, where we need to continue to be familiar with them." A young man said that he graduated from Maoshan high school and belonged to Liu Ying''s younger martial brother. But the boy''s eyes have been looking at the young girl next to him. Obviously, I want to perform well in front of my sister. Reflect their own unique. Let his sister look at him with new eyes, so as to have a good impression, this is what he wants to see most. "You said you were familiar with it?" Liu Ying looks at the boy. He likes to fight face in public. In the past, it was difficult to find a suitable person to fight face. But now, there are more opportunities for these young people. They think that if they learn a little, they will be invincible. They seem to know everything. "I feel familiar." The guy is very firm. Liu Ying said with a smile, "well, in this case, how about I join you in making Maoshan nine character Zhenyan fingerprints?" "Good." The young man is very confident. He has great talent for fingerprints. If we don''t talk about other aspects, we can say that in this aspect, his speed is the fastest. In the crowd, there were Taoist high school graduates, whispering. "I''ll tell you in secret that these fingerprints belong to our Taoists. They learned them secretly." It''s very quiet. It didn''t get around. Liu Ying''s ears are sharp. He must have heard it. He doesn''t agree with it, but he can''t refute it. There''s a little truth in what people say. It''s really a copy. After innovation, it''s a half new Maoshan fingerprint. "Here we go." Liu Ying said softly. When he was ready to concentrate on making fingerprints, he heard a cry of surprise. "The trough! How fast. " "I''m dazzled. When can I practice like this?" For them, Miss Liu''s hand is like a phantom butterfly''s hand. Some female students blush with shame. Why are they ashamed? This is a complicated problem that serious people can''t understand. "Boy, you''re too slow. I''ve finished my work. You''ve just started. Is that what you call familiarity?" Liu Ying smiles, "if this is familiar, then I doubt the teaching ability of Maoshan high school." Liu Ying said the boy was flushed. It''s a shame. And in front of her own goddess. It''s really strange. Why do Maoshan teenagers have goddesses, and they are all the ones who can''t lick. Liu Ying clapped her hands and said, "well, take your time. As long as you work hard, you can achieve this. What higher education institutions teach is just the foundation. If you want to turn the foundation into a unique skill, you need to study hard and practice hard. Don''t compare yourself with others of the same age. If you want to compare yourself with others who are older than you, you will be better." When you say that. Even Liu Ying felt incredible. I didn''t expect that I could say such a reasonable thing. Amazing. "Wow, Lin fan, that''s my idol." A young man pointed to the front and exclaimed. Next. Everybody''s looking in the direction. Young people like to watch videos, even if there was a period of time in the past, but the live video, when they are OK, they will turn it out to have a look. It''s too intense. How I want to be at the scene and see the situation with my own eyes. "Be quiet, all of you. I''ll call for you to practice." Liu Ying said. He knows that Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are very good. He just doesn''t know that they are psychotic. This is one thing the one eyed man doesn''t want people to know. What Liu Ying said made them very excited. Call me straight, Mr. Liu. Listening to these perfunctory rainbow farts, Liu Ying showed a calm smile. I know it''s fart. No one can stop us if we love to hear and smell. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang lead the rooster and walk around at will. They come to the cultivation room at will, without any purpose or any idea. "Lin fan, master." Liu Ying came with a smile on her face, and from time to time she plucked a few black hairs on her head.One word: really handsome. This is to meet the new, continue to maintain, absolutely can become a handsome man with black hair. They regard Liu Ying as a friend. In their hearts, the hierarchy of friends is Lao Zhang Xiaobao''s hen Liu Ying. It''s good to be ranked in the fourth stage in Lin Fan''s mind. "I''m calling for you. This is Lin fan, the idol in your heart. And this is master Zhang. Don''t think that master Zhang is too old to be able to do acupuncture." Liu Ying''s flattery is not brilliant, but it is true. The students were very excited. Some took out their mobile phones and took pictures with them. "Idol, I like you the most." "Idol, how do you practice? Why can you be so powerful?" Although Lin Fan''s age seems to be about the same as theirs, because Lin fan is a mental patient, his mood has been very stable and he has the temperament of sitting in Diaoyutai. Not impatient, not in a hurry, with a smile, watching everyone. Lin Fan''s smile has a strong lethality. It doesn''t matter at first sight. But look more, you will find that such a smile is a bit infiltrating. A group of boys bowed their heads. I dare not look at Lin fan. Keep your voice down. "Idols deserve to be idols. Their smiles are so powerful." "I''m a little scared." "It''s not just you who are afraid, I''m afraid too, OK?" Liu Ying smiles, self-confidence is a good thing, but overconfidence is a bad signal, thinking about the four members who just graduated from the high school who disappeared some time ago. They are very young. And they are very confident. Finally, the corpse was found in the sewer and was brutally killed by the evil things. It''s normal for them to fight with the evil things and die, but they are still young because they are arrogant and don''t pay attention to the evil things, leading to a tragic death in the sewer. If I had known myself. That would not have happened. Let''s talk about the seal. The guy is very confident, but in the face of the evil things coming out of nowhere at any time, he is afraid to be killed by the evil things just when he is ready. There is still a lot to learn. We need to take our time. At this point. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. They find that these people seem to be very friendly, unlike the strange people they met before. Liu Ying said: "Lin fan, they all want to know how you practice. Do you want to show them?" "Learn my way of cultivation?" Lin fan asked. "Yes." Liu Ying nodded and then asked, "is it inconvenient?" Lin Fan shook his head, indicating that there was nothing inconvenient. The main reason is that his way of practice doesn''t seem strange. Just poke your finger at the socket. Feel the high pressure box. And Lao Zhang''s acupuncture. "I can show you now." Lin Fan said. The people who heard this were overjoyed. What they''re looking forward to most is now. Then he saw Lin Fan sitting with his knees crossed, breathing and exhaling slowly. "You can study with me." "Feel nature, feel the energy between heaven and earth." Qigong practice is very powerful. Lin fan is the only one in the world. Unfortunately, if someone wants to learn Lin Fan''s qigong practice, he can only express his regret that there is really no way to teach him. The energy particles that diffuse between heaven and earth slowly melt into Lin Fan''s body. The onlookers couldn''t understand. First, they don''t see the energy particles. And there''s no surprise. However, those who worship Lin fan will help themselves. "Idol, it''s a profound secret." "Why don''t I understand?" "If you understand, you''re the one sitting there." "It makes sense." Don''t say they don''t understand. Even Liu Ying doesn''t understand what Lin fan is doing. And at this point. But there are several figures hiding in the dark, secretly watching. Xu Zihao is one. The dragon is one. Master Yongxin is also one. They hid on the second floor and watched secretly. They were very curious. What was he doing and what was the use of sitting on the ground? Master Yongxin pondered. Is this the latest way of practice? Yongxin is an old monk who is good at practice. He sees no one around him and sits with his knees crossed. He wants to feel what this situation is.Now he''s not alone. Xu Zihao and wild dragon are trying. Everyone is curious when they come across something new. And they''re stealing. A member passed by master Yongxin, had a curious look, and then whispered with his friends. "Strange, what is master Yongxin doing sitting cross legged?" "It''s a practice." "Strange way." The sound of their communication reached Xu Zihao and crazy dragon''s ears. They stood up fiercely, and neither of them noticed anyone. Even when they heard master Yongxin sitting cross legged, they felt that they could ask Master Yongxin about this. Soon. They saw master Yongxin sitting there. They met and looked at each other. I don''t know each other. There is nothing to say for the time being. "Master Yongxin, what are you doing?" Xu Zihao squatted beside and asked. Master Yongxin, who was sitting cross legged, shivered when he heard the voice. He almost fell asleep when he heard someone talking beside him. He was able to react. "It''s inconvenient to sit around." Master Yongxin got up and left with a smile on his face. He certainly can''t let anyone know what he''s doing. It''s a matter of face. Even if you cheat, you can''t tell others. Chapter 204 Absorbing energy particles, Lin Fan slowly opened his eyes. "Did you learn?" He asked. All the people were confused. To be honest. Maybe they are lack of talent and learning, they really don''t understand. Lin fan understands that not everyone can be as good as him. He has a different talent for practice. Others don''t believe that he can practice, but he does, and so does Lao Zhang. Professor starry sky said. Talent that everyone knows is not talent. Only talent that others don''t know is talent. That makes a lot of sense. Liu Ying asked, "what is the name of this way of practice?" "Qigong practice, feeling the world, feeling the nature, feeling with heart." Lin Fan said. It''s really hard for them to understand such a brilliant practice. He can understand this. Liu Ying nodded as if she knew nothing. The new members feel that Lin fan is unpredictable. Lin Fan said: "there is another way of practice, which is called electric shock practice. There is also a way to practice outdoors. When it rains, I can teach you." He is not a miser. He is usually very generous and willing to tell others his way of practice. I''m getting better. You get better. It''s the best thing to be strong together. Liu Ying asked curiously: "how to practice the electric shock cultivation method?" Lin fan saw a circle, did not find the target, "after a chance, I will tell you." The whole special department knows the specific origin of Lin fan. If these new members knew that you were facing mental patients, I''m afraid they would not have such excited thoughts. Yanhai TV station. Liang Yuangang, who has short hair and is pretty, has just finished the news broadcast and returned to her position with milk tea. Next door colleagues lying in the partition, worried: "now our city is more and more dangerous, have you ever thought of leaving?" They are news reporters of the TV station. What they know is first-hand information. They have already made people panic. Some colleagues have left their posts long ago and gone to other places. They feel it''s too dangerous to stay in Yanhai. "No, I feel that the special department will be able to protect us. The news just broadcasted is about how to avoid evil things coming to us. Now many evil things will become pets. When you encounter stray pets, you can''t adopt them at will." Liang Yuan said with a smile. She didn''t worry too much. Maybe it has something to do with her character. "Liang Yuan, I have your letter." A security guard came with an envelope. When Liang Yuan heard this, she got up and went to get the letter. There was a commotion among colleagues. A male colleague looked up, then helplessly bowed his head, who said that the building near the water first got the month, it is bullshit, it is a lie. He likes Liang Yuan. He once fell in love with Liang Yuan secretly. Later, he felt the crisis and expressed his heart directly. However, he was rejected mercilessly and hurt deeply. "Don''t think so much about it. Take a look." A female colleague touched the arm of a male colleague. Male colleague way: "how to see open?" The female colleague threw a wink and said: "change direction, such as me..." Male colleagues look at each other. Then he bowed his head and was busy with what he was doing. Scum girl, don''t hurt me. In the TV station, most people know that Liang Yuan has a pen pal who she has never met. They have been communicating by letter all the time, and the pen pal is still a doctor. I feel very good. Liang Yuan returned to her seat with the envelope. Colleagues gathered around. "Is it his reply?" Liang Yuan nodded and opened the envelope slowly. Colleague a: "I don''t know what our Doctor Lin returned. I''m really curious." Colleague B: "if you want me to say, the best way for us is to secretly go to Qingshan psychiatric hospital to see what Dr. Lin looks like. In my impression, Dr. Lin is absolutely big and long legs, tall and straight body, handsome face and beautiful voice. Oh, I dare not think about it." Colleague C: "what do you think, this is someone else''s pen pal, is your pen pal, still think so beautiful." Liang Yuan opened the envelope. A feather fell out. "What does that chicken feather mean?" "Forgive me for my lack of talent and learning. I really can''t understand what this is." "Dr. Lin is too abstract. The star map last time was great. How could it be a chicken feather this time?" Several colleagues did not understand. Liang Yuan holds chicken feathers and looks carefully in front of her. She smiles at the corners of her mouth and her eyes are shining with wisdom.She has read a lot of books recently. Personal realm has been greatly improved. Colleagues found that Liang Yuan was smiling. They were all surprised. Can you understand all this? Has the communication between pen friends reached the depth of soul? "Liang Yuan, can you understand what this means? I find that Dr. Lin''s reply is more and more abstract. " "Yes, if I had such a pen pal, I would definitely be driven crazy." They have never seen Dr. Lin''s words. Is it really so difficult to write? Liang Yuan pinched chicken feather and said with a smile: "I know what Dr. Lin means. Dr. Lin''s talent is really high. He can always rely on some simple things to reply to his inner thoughts. The previous star map contains deep philosophy." "Now, like the star map, this feather represents the same meaning. He told me that everything he did should be, and it''s as light as the feather. The deeper meaning is that the feather is just the feather on the chicken, but there are many feathers on the chicken. What he did is just like the feather, and there is no difference What''s amazing is that only when a team is united can we solve all the problems "Dr. Lin is really a talented and modest person. I really want to meet Dr. Lin, but I always feel that I am not good enough." Liang Yuan''s collection of chicken feathers, seemingly ordinary things, for her, but has a profound meaning. With the deeper communication with Dr. Lin. She felt more and more weak. The weakness of the realm needs to be supplemented by more books. Colleagues looked at Liang Yuan in shock. To be honest. They were really surprised and didn''t even know what to say. From the star map to the chicken feather, how can we see so many problems? The best is a little too much. The colleague said: "Liang Yuan, I found that you are really possessed now, or we are just laymen, really don''t understand the way of communication between you." Liang Yuan smiles. Put away the chicken feather carefully. It looks like you have received a token of love from your beloved. If you don''t want to put it anywhere, you are afraid of losing it. The colleagues were joking. Liang Yuan blushed, drove away her colleagues, and then dragged her chin in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking, but it was definitely related to Dr. Lin. This letter needs to be well answered. I can''t just answer the letter. Just like before, hiding in bed and thinking slowly. The male colleague who had a secret love for Liang Yuan wanted to be killed on the wall. He was a living man who appeared here. He was not as good as a pen pal he had never met. Too much. Downtown. Lao Zhang wants to go back to Qingshan mental hospital for a period of time. Just homesick. Lin Fan very much agrees with Lao Zhang''s idea. As long as it is what he thinks, he will agree. He hasn''t been home for a long time, and he really misses it. "Hen, we''ll take you back to our first home." Touching the hen''s head, every day there are drinks and eggs, very happy day. The evil cock cooed a few times. You can take me anywhere you want. Who else can you follow besides following? It''s not easy to be an undercover. Wandering all over the world, with a word can roam the world. Passing the river crossing bridge. "Help "Help There''s a call. Lin Fan said, "Lao Zhang, did you hear someone calling for help?" Lao Zhang said, "I seem to have heard that." "Where is it?" "I don''t know." The evil cock is dignified and finds a strange smell. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang looked for it, and soon saw a young girl lying under the bridge. They looked at each other, puzzled. It''s just one person. Why call for help. Soon. They came to the girl with the rooster. "What''s the matter with you?" Lin fan asked, observing the girl''s situation, it seems that there is no problem. Girls with two horsetails, beautiful appearance, pure and lovely, on this face, in ancient times is also a disaster, if ordinary people encounter this kind of girl, absolutely will be considerate to ask, want to hold sister in his arms, care, care, pacify sister weak heart. "I was bitten by a snake." The girl frowned and raised her slender snow-white wrists. There were two blood holes in her wrists, and scattered blood overflowed. The moment when the rooster approaches the girl. He shuddered all over.Fear envelops the heart, squatting there, dare not look up, as an evil thing, it feels the most terrible atmosphere. It''s more terrifying than any evil thing. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. "Lao Zhang, do you have any idea?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang thought, "I''ve seen it on TV before. I''ve heard that if a snake bites me, just cut off the bitten leg with a knife and it will be OK." Hearing this, the girl looked at Lao Zhang in a daze, and then saw Lin Fan looking for tools around. "Where''s the knife?" "I wish I had a knife." The girl is the sister of the demon God. She is just here to play with the best human, but she didn''t expect that the best human would cut off her leg. It''s kind of cruel. "I heard that as long as the blood is sucked out," the girl said softly "Is it?" Lin fan asked. "Well." Sister demon nodded. Lin fan holding the girl''s wrist, looking at the wound, directly under the mouth, sucking blood, Gulu Gulu, sucking, sucking, throat is moving. They suck and spit. But Lin Fan now this situation, unexpectedly is absorbs the blood in the abdomen completely. The younger sister of the demon God was very surprised and wanted to kick Lin Fan away. Suddenly, it seemed that she was in some sensitive situation. Her hands were holding the grass, her body was bowing, and her neck was leaning back, as if Pooh! Serious man, don''t ask. Chapter 205 "Lao Zhang, I''m a little cold." Lin Fan sucked it. He felt that he sucked a lot. The blood was a little fishy, and then he felt a little cold. "To spit it out." Lao Zhang said. He seems to have seen this kind of news on the news. It seems that it''s not news. It should be a movie. He would spit it out with one puff, but he didn''t swallow it all like Lin fan. "It''s not cold if I hold you." Lao Zhang holds Lin fan. Lin Fan skin surface condensation a layer of frost, old tension frown, chilly, but even so, also did not loosen Lin fan, but hold more tightly. It wasn''t long. There was a fire in Lin Fan''s body, which was burning and dispelling the cold. With Lao Zhang all recovered. "The venom of this poisonous snake is so powerful. After sucking it, I feel cold all over. Fortunately, we found a way, otherwise she would be very dangerous." Lin Fan didn''t see how pale his sister''s face was, but he was proud of his behavior. At this time, the situation of the demon sister is very bad. "You You guys Magic sister raised her finger and pointed to Lin fan. The confusion and confusion in her eyes made her real inner thoughts at this time incisively and vividly. "Don''t thank us. We like to help others. When you are in danger, we will help you, but you are so pale now. You need to go to the hospital." Lin Fan said, did not get the other party''s consent, will hold up the demon sister. "Lao Zhang, let''s go to the hospital first, and then go home in a few days." Lin Fan thinks that saving people is more important. "Well, we''re happy to help people." Lao Zhang said. two people as like as two peas, then smile at each other. Hey, hey! Hey, hey! Sister demon wants to say, doggie, let me down. But she doesn''t have much strength now. It''s a shame for her that she was killed by human beings as a demon. Lin Fan felt that when he was walking with each other in his arms, he could not see the road ahead, so he could only carry each other on his back, holding the indescribable place in his hands. He didn''t feel anything. Because his thought is very pure, never thought of that aspect. Evil spirit sister heart hate, bastard, where do you put your hand, she tried to shake the body, want to let each other understand, you touch the place I hate. "Can you keep still? I can''t hold you in my hand." Lin Fan reminds a way. The evil spirit younger sister wants to vomit blood, the facial expression of gas is more and more miserable white. Lao Zhang said in a startled voice, "Lin fan, her face has turned whiter. Let''s go to the hospital as soon as possible." "Good." Lin Fan trotted. When running, the magic sister behind will bounce up and down, and then fall steadily on the palm of Lin Fan''s hand. Shyness! Anger! Despair! It''s more of a pit. The brain of the evil cock is in a mess. It still doesn''t understand what happened. It feels the breath of fear and just wants the other party to leave early. It''s just that now, stupid humans send each other to the hospital. This kind of intimacy is terrible. Evil things Rooster feel very difficult to breathe, there is a mountain pressure in the heart. Huatian hospital. The arrival of the two mental patients can only be solved by President Li Laifu himself. Li Laifu, as the president of the hospital, has exquisite skills and absolute endurance. He can brag with the patients for a long time without being tired. At this point. He listened to the explanation of the two mental patients, and finally understood what was the situation. It turned out that he was really doing good deeds, rescuing the girl bitten by the snake, and sending the other party to the hospital. The spirit is worth learning. "Let''s go first." Lin Fan waved to the dean and left with Lao Zhang. Li Laifu smiles and watches them leave. He has been in contact with two mental patients for many years. Although they are mental patients, they are very loving, which many people do not have now. He didn''t tell Lin Fan about the hospitalization expenses and the money for the mental patients? There''s something wrong with the brain. Magic sister lying on the bed, weak, complexion is still very white, ankle two mouth is not a problem, the hospital bandage is very good. "Girl, call your family and ask them to pay the hospitalization expenses." Li Laifu said with a smile. He''s the one who wants the money. It''s natural. No problem. After hearing this, the sister of demon God looked at Li Laifu in a daze and fainted. At night. Residential area. Sister demon came back from the hospital.She disappeared directly in the hospital. As for the hospitalization fee, she didn''t give it at all. Human beings want money from the demon God. Does the demon God want face? The two demons in the room stare at each other. A moment later. "Sister, how could that be?" Asked the elder sister, incredulous. The other party sucked his sister''s blood. It''s not a magic thing to suck blood. The most amazing thing is that human beings actually suck the blood of the demon God. Not only are they OK, but they are still alive and kicking around. Looking at her sister''s present appearance, she will know that it''s her sister who is finally unlucky. "If you didn''t have to call me to play with that human, how could such a thing happen?" The evil spirit sister complains, blames the elder sister to harm her. When she was playing, she was very happy. When something happened, she wanted to complain. "Now is not the time for you to complain about these things. You have to find a way to suck the blood back. Your strength is 80% weaker now. It''s very weak." "Not only did I lose my strength, but he took advantage of me." The sister sniffed and wanted to cry. The demon elder sister came to interest, "how to occupy?" "He touched my ass for a long time." Magic sister is not happy, pinch up the small powder boxing want to hammer Lin fan to death. For the sister''s experience, the demon sister is very sympathetic, and even want to laugh. "It''s damned human, but now you need to suck your blood back, otherwise it will be very troublesome." Said the elder sister. My sister must know about this. But the most important thing is. How can I get it back. "Sister, help me." Said the sister. The devil sister is duty bound to this kind of situation, but the key point is that she does not want to have any too much contact with that human. There was a voice telling her all the time. Danger. It''s really dangerous. This kind of crisis tells her that she must keep in mind the warning that can make a demon God feel like this. "You are my sister, I will certainly help you, but you have to remember that this matter must be done by yourself. My sister gives you a piece of advice. You can pretend to have a good relationship with that human, become friends, and then find an opportunity to suck your blood back." Said the elder sister. That''s a good way. Everything needs to be done by sister demon. As for her sister, she just sat in Diaoyutai and didn''t participate in it. April 23rd! It''s a fine day. It''s a beautiful day. The daily life of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang seems boring, but for them, they enjoy it. How can others feel their happiness. Every day when I wake up. They drink coke and Sprite, enjoy the stimulation of taste buds and hen eggs. Walking around the Department, you can meet many people waving at them. Some took out their cell phones to shoot. Idols. It''s naturally very popular. Outside the Department. Sun Xiao quietly waiting, after this period of introspection, he gradually found that his own problem is too straightforward, causing others not to see. It''s not that he''s less attractive to children. It''s too direct. Cause bad influence. Now he''s just staying outside, even without live broadcasting. He just wants to be able to make friends with the boss sincerely, although after becoming friends, he will still live broadcasting. But at that time they had become friends, so there was no problem. Sharp eyed, he saw the big man come out. Get dressed, perk up and get back to your best state of mind. "Hello, boss." Sun Xiao came to them and said with a smile. "Hello." "Hello." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other and say the same thing. Sun Xiao is under pressure to stand in front of the big man. Fortunately, I have excellent quality and can communicate with the boss peacefully. "My name is Lin fan, his name is Lao Zhang, I''m not big brother." Lin Fan said. Sun Xiao said, "OK, Lin fan." This time, I didn''t use the name of big brother to call me. I frankly accepted the previous mistakes. Calling big brother directly can''t bring the relationship closer. Only calling big brother by his name can bring the relationship closer. He chatted with Lin Fan casually. Deliberately close the relationship. Start with breakfast. It seems that the big guys have eaten something. But politely ask, if the big guy gives him face, the relationship will be closer. And just as he was about to speak. A beautiful figure came from afar, sun Xiao looked at the horsetail sister, surprised almost can''t believe his eyes.What a lovely, beautiful girl. It''s like coming out of the second dimension. He has never seen such a girl before. If he starts the live broadcast now, he can guarantee that the people watching the live broadcast will definitely howl and call out what kind of fairy girl this is. What kind of immortal man can get. And they can only stare and wait. Well A little fantasy, at most. Gee! Sun Xiao found that his sister was coming this way. Could it be that "Hello, do you remember me?" Asked the younger sister with a youthful smile. Lin Fan said with a smile: "remember, are you well?" "Well, thank you for saving me." The idea of demon sister is very simple, that is to get her blood out of each other''s body as soon as possible, nothing else is important. Lin Fan said: "we like to help others. Don''t thank us." He and Lao Zhang are willing to help others and never expect others'' return. This is the best quality. Sun Xiao sighs that a beautiful girl is always a big man''s, and his little brother can only call around the big man, or remind the big man, please take the trouble easy, the girl will hurt. But it''s good to have a look. Chapter 206 The evil cock curses his mother in his heart. My God. Why are you here again. The girl she was most afraid of, just like the old woman she met some time ago, exuded the fear of evil things. "Thank you so much for your help. I''ll treat you to dinner." The younger sister of the demon God smiles and exudes youthful vitality. This kind of temperament is the goddess in the eyes of innumerable otaku men. Even sun Xiao could not avoid being subdued by this temperament. "Don''t be so polite." Lin Fan said. He found that good people like to invite others to dinner. He remembered that once a good sister also liked to invite them to dinner. The evil spirit younger sister pulls Lin Fan''s wrist, coquetry way: "save a life of grace, how can such, promise my request." The appearance of coquetry makes sun Xiao swallow his saliva. What a powerful coquettish atmosphere. If it was, he would not be able to resist. Lin Fan said, "Lao Zhang, are you hungry?" "Not bad." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan looked at each other, did not feel any problem, "well, simple point on the line, we can not eat so much." Hear the other side agree. There was a cunning light in her eyes. She had wanted her sister to help her, directly subdue each other, let her slowly suck out the blood in each other''s body, but her sister told her, this is not good, there will be a certain probability of problems. Like a riot in your blood. With each other''s blood fusion together, then don''t want to suck back. She thought that her sister had a point. They are walking on the road, many passers-by frequently look sideways, are attracted by the beauty of the demon sister. There shouldn''t be two dimensional characters in three dimensions. Pure, lovely, lively girl. It wasn''t long. Sun Xiao looked up, full of doubts. Yunxuan Pavilion! It''s bullshit. What do you want to do when you come to the hotel in the morning. Now please have breakfast, not to mention cooking here. Magic sister came to the bar, "open a private room." The boss, who was at the bar, didn''t raise his head and said, "it''s morning. Come back at noon for dinner." Then the boss looked up. You can''t shift your eyes at the first sight. What a beautiful girl. Magic sister has a different attraction, anyone can not escape her charm, that is, mental patients can resist her charm. And her charm is to be protective. "Open it?" Asked the sister. The boss is in his forties, but as a loyal fan of the second dimension, he has long forgotten that it''s morning. "Yes, definitely. I''ll call the chef to work now." Box. Sun Xiao sat there, a little uneasy. He couldn''t understand what was going on, but he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He just sat there and waited for the situation to develop. Of course. He also has a sneak peek at the demon sister. Never tire of seeing it. The waiter came in with the menu. I felt that these people were very strange. No one ever came to dinner in the morning. magic sister looked at the menu, and drew on the menu. Painting was not the most important thing. The most important thing was to drink 52 bottles of Baijiu ten bottles directly. Give the order to the waiter. The waitress had a general look. When she saw the column of drinks, she looked at the sister demon in a daze, as if she was in the ghost. "Is that certain?" Asked the waitress. She felt as if something was wrong. where has anyone seen ten bottles of Baijiu? Magic sister waved her hand and said, "sure, serve quickly." The waiter took the menu and went to the boss in a hurry. It''s too terrible. It''s too scary. If it''s true, he feels these people will drink to death. When the restaurant owner saw the menu, the tea in his mouth almost came out. Too overbearing. Although he is full of question marks, these are all ordered by the guests. He just needs to follow them. Where else should he take care of so many. In the box, the demon sister has been observing Lin Fan''s situation. Her eyes can see through people''s bodies, and can see her own blood accumulated in each other''s bodies, forming a whole that has not been digested. This is the blood of the demon. It''s hard for humans to digest. The way she thought about it was to make human beings drunk. At that time, it would not be what she wanted. When she thought about it, sister magic was smiling. Such a smile is as bright as a blooming flower. Sun Xiao is obsessed with watching TV. The beauty of people is beautiful in everything, even the heart is beautiful.And such a smile reminds him of the familiar store, the familiar price, the familiar little sister, just like the smile of the little sister, which makes his heart gradually calm down. Soon. The waiter came up with food and wine. Sun Xiao, with great care, was so shy and appreciating the beauty of his little sister that when he saw the Baijiu on the table, his chin fell to the ground and his eyes were round. It''s like hell. The trough! What the hell? He lowered his head, a word did not dare to say, a word did not dare to ask, forehead beans big sweat clattering drip, he was a little afraid, some nervous, always feel that something bad is going to happen. Even. He didn''t want to rush forward. The idea is simple. When I don''t exist. I won''t drink it. "One bottle for each. It''s good to drink." Said the sister. Sun Xiao smiled and took the baijiu. "OK." Well, it seems that it''s different from what he promised before. He said that he would never drink it before. But looking at the current situation, the younger sister of the demon God sent it to me and immediately picked it up. In front of beautiful women, any firm will be loose. Freya Lim sat there looking at the Baijiu in front of him. He didn''t know what it was. He had not drunk before, but Lao Zhang twisted the bottle and drank it, then it sprayed out directly. Tongue out. His face flushed. "Hot, hot." Originally, Lao Zhang thought it was delicious. He didn''t realize it was really bad until he took the first sip. He couldn''t drink it. "Lin fan, it''s hard to drink." Lao Zhang said. The younger sister of demon God felt that she could not go on like this. She directly opened the bottle cap and stood up and said, "thank you for saving my life. I''ll do it first." Hold the bottle in both hands and put it in your mouth. Gululu! Sun Xiao on one side was stunned. He could only give a thumbs up. He''s been scared dumb. Pure, lively girl, drinking looks so overbearing, really beyond his imagination. Pop! finished the bottle of Baijiu and put the wine bottle on the table. then saw the magic sister opening another bottle of Baijiu, and said to Freya Lim, "thank you for saving me." "Are you going to drink with me?" Lin fan asked. I don''t understand very well, but I seem to understand each other''s meaning. "Yes, I''ll drink with you." Said the sister. Her strategy is simple. That''s cheers. How can drink how to drink, had better be you all dry lie prone, then she good from Lin fan body to suck back own blood. Lao Zhang said in a low voice, "Lin fan, it''s very hard to drink." Lin Fan smiles, unscrewes the wine bottle, and then gululu takes a sip. His eyes are bright. "It''s delicious. It''s a little spicy, a little sweet, and it''s fragrant with rice. The taste is OK." The younger sister of demon God smiles. She likes such human beings. With her understanding of human beings, only three bottles of them can be drunk. For demon God, these things like tap water have no effect except to swell her stomach. Hold the bottle and gulp it all. But Sun Xiao looked at the white bottle in front of him and thought of running away. He doesn''t feel like he''s right here. At least not right now. "That''s great." The demon sister claps her hands. Human beings like to be praised by others. She praises slowly until you all faint. Then her chance comes. Then. The devil sister opened another bottle and said to sun Xiao, "here''s to you." Sun Xiao got up in a hurry. "You''re very kind The goddess offered him wine, which made him very embarrassed. Can this be a drink? According to the bottle to drink, really can drink the dead, he is really afraid, but in order not to lose face in front of the goddess, no way, hard scalp, Gulu Gulu drink. the choking Baijiu is hot, and the throat is hot. Drink, drink. Sun Xiao feels that his body is no longer his body. The world is turning upside down. "Finished." He put down the bottle, lowered his head and twisted his neck. It was not that he wanted to be handsome, but that he unconsciously wanted to twist at this moment. It''s a wonderful feeling. It''s hard to make it clear. It''s a pity. The target of the demon sister is not him, he just incidentally, see sun Xiao a bottle is about to pour, also didn''t put on the heart, don''t want to pay attention to, let him fall down. On the way.The waiter brought in the dishes. Take a look at the empty bottle. It seems that his face is expressionless, but his heart fluctuates greatly. He has been completely shocked. Anyway, he has never seen such a scene. He is too overbearing and powerful. How can he drink it. "Waiter, move two cases." Magic sister found that Lin Fan''s situation is very good, not as she thought, it''s really strange, how can humans drink so much, this is impossible. Is there any misunderstanding. For example, she was wrong. The waiter left the box and immediately went to tell the boss that the people inside were really crazy. He drank ten bottles and carried two boxes. The boss was in place for a long time. I haven''t come back for a long time. He thought about whether to call the police or call for an ambulance. After all, if people were killed here, it would have an impact. Until the demon sister personally came out to urge, the boss didn''t see anything, even the face didn''t change at all, so he was relieved to let people move in the wine. The meal took a little long. From morning to noon. From noon to afternoon. In the box. "Dry!" The magic sister clapped the table. The wine bottles on the table were rumbling and full, but the people in front of her were still looking the same and drinking more and more. "It''s much better than coke." Lin Fan said. He didn''t expect anything better than coke. The girl in front of me. That''s a good man. PS: recommend a book "global movie king starts with villain dragon" Chapter 207 Night! "So full." Lin Fan felt his stomach and was very full. He had never been as full as he is now. "Thank you for your hospitality." He thanks each other. He''s really a good man. When he stayed with Lao Zhang, he seldom met people who were willing to be so kind to them. Except Xiaobao, there was really no one else. A lot of food was digested by him when he ate it. The simplest way to practice Qigong is to eat, which can transform food into energy and supplement it to the body. The most high-end is the perception of nature. There is no mistake. Lin Fan''s move embraces nature, and the energy particles floating in the air rush into his body. "Lao Zhang, let''s go home." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang didn''t drink. He was eating all the time, and his stomach had turned into a ball. For him, the wine that Lin Fan liked to drink, which he had tasted, was really hard to drink. Take a sip and spit it all out. I can''t help the smell. "Good, good." Lao Zhang got up and led the hen behind Lin fan. Like Lin fan, he was very grateful to the man who invited them to dinner. "Goodbye, take care of him." Lin Fan waved to his sister, then pointed to sun Xiao who collapsed on the wine table, pushed open the door of the box and left. The doorman listened to what was going on inside. The boss told him to pay attention to the situation in the box. Once something goes wrong. It must be reported in the first place. They''re really scared. takes so many Baijiu to enter, it is really easy to drink dead people, the mobile phone in the boss has not been put down, always clenched in his hands, as long as the situation is wrong, ambulance will come immediately. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang push the door out. Looking at their faces, the service staff was very indifferent. They didn''t see any intoxication. They were relieved. It was OK. When the box door was about to close, she looked inside through the crack. The little girl with the wine was still in it. It seemed that nothing was wrong. The waiter was puzzled. They have nothing to do, so who drinks the wine. In the box. The magic sister clenches the pink fist. She is very angry, very angry and "How can it be that human beings can drink so much?" She made a very clear investigation of human beings. Even if she could drink it again, she could only drink three bottles at most. However, the human beings drank more than her, and there was nothing like drinking water. The most terrible thing was that they didn''t even go to the toilet. "The first plan failed. The second plan is needed. No, I have to go back and discuss it with my sister. I must not let the blood stay in each other''s body for too long in case of problems." As a demon, she has never suffered so much in human hands. And she felt stupid. Why do you think of the way of being bitten by a snake? It''s all about integrating yourself. "Come on Drink, I can still drink. " The drunken sun Xiao yells, then lies on the table and continues to sleep. Sister demon looked at him and disappeared into the box. In the whole box, only those empty wine bottles betray sun Xiao. After a long time. The night is deep. The restaurant saw off the last table. The boss thought of the guests in the box and took the waiter to open the door of the box. There was only one person lying there, and the others had disappeared. I didn''t seem to see that beautiful and shameful little girl leave, the waitress muttered. The boss is a middle-aged man. He owes all his efforts to the establishment of such a large restaurant. On the 60th birthday of his girlfriend, he coaxed her to be in full bloom and got the management right of the restaurant. So he worked hard. I just hope to make the restaurant bigger and bigger. "Handsome, wake up." The boss pushed sun Xiao''s arm. The smell of wine in the room was a little choking. Even if he didn''t drink a mouthful of wine, he could be choked by the smell. His biggest fear is being eaten. But it''s impossible to think about it. He carefully observed the clothes of several diners and found that they were all pretty good. How could they have a overlord meal. "Well, keep drinking. I can still drink." Sun Xiao muttered. The boss was very helpless. How much did the guy drink? He was confused. There was no way. "Handsome guy, it''s 12 stores in the night. We''re going to close. Wake up and stop drinking." The boss continued to push sun Xiao on the shoulder. Sun Xiao opened his eyes in a daze. "Ah, it''s so late. I went home to sleep." He''s dizzy and aching, just like he''s been beaten."Hey, wait a minute, handsome man, you haven''t settled the bill yet. I just calculated it for you. I spent 88600 yuan in total. I gave you a discount and wiped out the change. It only costs 84000 yuan." The boss said with the bill. When it comes to money. Sun Xiao''s brain suddenly wakes up, the whole person seems to be muddled, looking at the box, looking for a familiar figure. The big guy''s gone. The girl who called them to dinner disappeared. Suddenly. A bad feeling came to me. No way. What he thought was that the boss and his sister ran away and left him here. It must be him who will pay the bill in the end. "That..." Sun Xiao began to stammer. "When the little sister left, didn''t she pay the bill?" "No, we don''t know when people left." Said the boss. Then, the boss moved slowly and blocked the door of the box. He was afraid that the other party would flee by force, so today''s business was really in vain. Sun Xiao turned pale when he heard the boss''s words. The trough! True or false. I''m just a mess. Is it necessary to play with me like this? So far. Sun Xiao almost regretted his death. I knew it would be. he would not drink that bottle of Baijiu, and become unconscious after drinking. He woke up for a moment and found that he was left alone in the whole box. The boss looked at Sun Xiao strangely, "don''t you want to eat overlord meal?" I heard what the boss said. Sun Xiaoji scratched his head. Soon, the cooks and waiters of the restaurant gathered around him. Some of them were grumpy, and they were carrying a spatula in their hands. It''s like once he does something weird. You''ll get a good call. "How can it be? I''m just a little confused. I can''t afford it. There''s no need for so many people. Go down to check out and swipe my card." "No, show me the bill first." Sun Xiao paid the bill. The food is only a few hundred yuan. This is the drink Well, good guy, what''s special is how much you drink. At the checkout. Sun Xiao''s heart is dripping with blood. It''s all the money he earned. It''s equivalent to the reward he received when he risked his life to live broadcast Lin Fan''s war with evil things. Now it''s all back. Chapter 208 April 27th! A good day for anyone, the mood will become very happy. The special department is welcoming an unpopular person. At least this person is the one eyed man most do not want to see, if you can, if he knows the other party will come, absolutely the first time to avoid, even if you want to find, can not find him. Xia Kunyun, director of Xiadu headquarters. Once a classmate of a high school, he fought head to head in school. Later, after graduation, he didn''t see him for a long time. To say that Jin Shangwu was the most annoying one eyed man, ranking second, Xia Kunyun ranked first. The pain of green hat is unbearable. "What are you doing in Yanhai? You are not welcome in this place, and I don''t welcome you either. I advise you to leave as soon as possible and don''t ask for nothing here. " The one eyed man is sitting on the boss chair, smoking, looking at each other''s eyes are inclined. The meaning is very clear. Don''t say you are not welcome here, even the whole Yanhai city. Xia Kunyun is very handsome. Even though he is middle-aged, he is still very destructive to women. He has a special temperament. "After so many years, I still remember things before. At the beginning, ah Tu chose me not because I was more handsome, richer and more progressive than you, but because I knew her heart better than you. She needed someone who knew her, not a straight man who didn''t know anything." "When she comes to the moon, you will only let her drink boiled water, and I will send her red soup. When she says it''s cold, you say it''s cold. I feel the weather is OK, and I''ll take off my clothes and put them on her. " "Her choice is her freedom, and no one else can impose it." Xia Kunyun did not ask himself to sit down and talked about what he had done. The one eyed man has been hiding from him for decades, not because he is afraid of him, but because he is a man, it is a great shame to meet this kind of thing. After that. The one eyed man is single until now. There is a shadow in my heart. It''s hard to win a girlfriend''s hatred. The one eyed man said angrily, "can you stop talking about it all the time? I''m really upset with you. It''s too much. It''s a mess." A one eyed man who never gets carried away by anger. Directly by Xia Kunyun a few words gas head almost burst. Facing such an angry one eyed man. Xia Kunyun did not panic, with a smile on his face, "well, if you don''t say it, you may have paid attention to us these years. Now we are very happy. We have a son and a daughter. Our eldest son has become a student of the Buddhist high school. I think it''s right to go back to my old father''s way. Her mother and I are both students of the Buddhist high school, so we can be regarded as inheriting our father''s career." "My little daughter is also good. After this year''s training, it''s not difficult for me to become a student of the medical college." The one eyed man''s cheek was trembling. He was holding a pen in his hand. Because of too much force, the pen broke directly. Calm down. Be calm. The other side is showing off in front of him. As the head of special department in Yanhai City, my one eyed man is in a high position to control the power of a city. But there was a picture in his mind. How can you win the world and lose you in the end. Don''t I understand women? Fart. Stomach pain, drinking hot water is already useful. A little cold? The climate is very good. It''s cold. As a strong man in the Buddhist high court, how can he be so sentimental. The one eyed man took a deep breath and held his mind, "don''t talk to me about this nonsense. What do you want to do in Yanhai city? If you don''t come here on holiday, I''m sorry I can''t help you if it''s not a holiday but a job. " Said the most heartless words, recalled once the most painful thing. Imagine it a little bit. If that didn''t happen. He''s not sure there are children and women. It''s Xia Kunyun, the son of a bitch. Pry my corner, let my first love give you birth to children, did not work hard with you is enough kindness. Xia Kunyun said helplessly: "there is no need to have such a big resentment for me." The one eyed man did not speak. The eyes are clear. What do you say? "Let''s get to the point. The headquarters sent me here this time. I hope Yanhai department can lend Lin Fan a meal to our headquarters, which is related to the living environment of human beings." "It''s serious. I''m not kidding you." Xia Kunyun said seriously. One eyed man just wanted to say a few words, you are dreaming, but when you see his look, he knows that things should be very serious, otherwise it won''t be like this. "It''s interesting that there''s something that makes the headquarters need help." "In the case of headquarters, I''m afraid not." For the one eyed man, there are many experts in the headquarters. With his strength, he can really rank the top in the headquarters, but if you want to say that he is the best in the world, it''s really bragging.At the headquarters, it''s not too much to rank in the top 20. Xia Kunyun said in a deep voice: "the one who knows the God of sword, the God of Baiyun sword, you know." "Elder Baiyun..." The one eyed man looks surprised. Naturally, he knows that Baiyun sword God, who is the master of kendo, is 30 or 40 years older than them. Before they were born, Baiyun elder was already famous. After joining the Buddhist high school, he knows how powerful Baiyun elder is. He has made remarkable achievements and can be called invincible. "What''s the matter, old man?" The one eyed man met with elder Baiyun several times and had deep communication with him. He helped him a lot in his way of practice. Xia Kunyun said: "some time ago, a mysterious evil thing sneaked into Xiadu and attracted the attention of senior Baiyun. He went directly after him and left Xiadu. Later, senior Baiyun came back with a message that it was dangerous here. Let''s not go there and there was no news. Therefore, the headquarters has gathered several Town Level strongmen." "But you also know that the town level strongman is a giant in any city and plays an important role. If he disappears too much, it''s unthinkable for Xiadu." "Therefore, if you want to invite Lin fan to follow the town level strongman to the place where old Baiyun disappeared, you''d better find old Baiyun." This matter was also investigated by Xiadu. Although the strong man''s brain seems to be a little abnormal, according to several things, Xiadu has determined that Lin Fan''s strength is really king level. Nowadays, it''s very difficult to transfer a king at will. They all have their own things. We need to guard a lot of places. Where can casually leave, can only think of a way to transfer manpower. The one eyed man pondered. It''s hard to do. He felt it was a bit complicated. The most important thing is that Lin Fan''s situation is unstable. After all, he came from Qingshan mental hospital. He may not be able to live in Yanhai city. Once he goes to Xiadu, the situation is more complicated. Headache. What''s the matter. Chapter 209 Every day I wake up. It''s the happiest time for Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. And now. Just when they were ready to leave the Department and go shopping outside, they were pulled to the office by the one eyed man. Xia Kunyun is surrounded by Lin fan, just like watching the national treasure. He looks very carefully and makes a strange sound in his mouth. "How did you practice when you were young and so powerful?" He was curious. The other is about the same age as his son, but the gap between them seems to be a little big. Lin Fan looks at the person around him with doubts. What does he want to do? It''s really strange. Lao Zhang is scared by the other party''s behavior. He thinks that he meets another person with a bad brain. What they fear most is such a person. "Sit, sit, I''ll tell you one thing." The one eyed man smiles. Hao Ren told him that if you want to communicate with the mentally ill, you have to open your mind. Only by opening your mind can you integrate into their world. Of course. The way of chatting is also quite strange. As long as you are good at using your brain, you can take it in. As soon as Xia Kunyun was ready to speak, he was stared by the one eyed man and kept silent. With the one eyed man''s meaning, what do you say? Do you understand the patient''s idea? Do you know how to communicate with mental patients? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand. Stay honest. "How have you been here lately?" The one eyed man asked with a smile. His smile is only gloomy smile, and that kind of perfunctory embarrassed warm smile. The former is always reserved for members. The latter is for these two mental patients. Let him show a sincere smile to the two mental patients. To tell you the truth, he can''t do it. He has never forgotten the pain. "Very good. The people I met were very good." Lin Fan said. It''s all true. The people I met were very good. It''s hard for Xia Kunyun to understand the one eyed man''s statement. If he has something to say, it doesn''t seem to matter now. To put it bluntly, it''s just a digression, not a point. "Lin fan, there is a very troublesome thing. Before we talk about it, please tell me if you like to help others." Asked the one eyed man. He believes that mental patients just like to help others. Otherwise, he will not be killed by the other party several times in a row. In their words, we hope to help you grow your eyes. It turned out to be a bit tragic. But the spirit of helping others is moving. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other, and then they beat each other on the shoulder. "Of course, we are all very helpful." Xia Kunyun knows that these two are mental patients. When he came to Yanhai City, leader Xu had already told him that the one you invited to Yanhai city was from Qingshan. At that time, he was still very confused. What is Qingshan? Leader Xu doesn''t have a good airway. Besides Hao Ren''s Qingshan mental hospital, what else can Qingshan be? The one eyed man said, "now there is an old man who is caught by bad people. No one else can save him, but only you can. You can''t sacrifice some precious time to save him." Lin Fan firmly said, "it''s my duty." Lao Zhang said, "it''s my duty." Xia Kunyun said with a smile: "it''s duty bound to use the wrong words. It''s very useful here Sobbing. " The one eyed man directly covers Xia Kunyun''s mouth and stares angrily. You can die if you don''t speak. What do you have to fight with the psychotic? What does he say. Even if it''s wrong, you have to tell me it''s right. If Hao Ren is here, he will definitely be angry. You still want to communicate with mental patients and read more books at home. I''ll recommend some for you. How to communicate with mental patients at the entry level "Lin fan, am I wrong?" Lao Zhang doubts a way. "No, you''re right." Lin Fan said. The one eyed man then said, "yes, not at all." Soon. The one eyed man asked Lin Fan and Lao Zhang to leave first and set out tomorrow morning to appease the two mental patients. At least in terms of communication, if you are willing to open up your mind, the communication with the mental patients is very successful. They have a relatively stable mode of communication. As long as you can integrate into this mode of communication, you will completely open the channel of communication with the mentally ill. "Xia Kunyun, if it wasn''t for Mr. Baiyun, I would never agree with you to take them." The one eyed man said: "you know, he is the flesh of Hao Ren''s heart. If something goes wrong, I can''t explain it.""Don''t worry, it will be OK." Xia Kunyun promised. The one eyed man said, "are you sure there''s no inside story?" "No, as I said before." Xia Kunyun said. Then. He thought of one thing and said in a deep voice: "I know you are doubting that there is something wrong with the headquarters. To tell you the truth, not only you are doubting, but also some people in the headquarters are doubting. It''s just that there has been no evidence. Some time ago, did the shadow club members you caught interrogate anything?" "Well?" The one eyed man was surprised and said, "how do you know we caught members of the shadow club?" Xia Kunyun was stunned for a short time, and then said awkwardly, "well, I guess it''s a blind guess. I really caught it." The one eyed man looked at him in a strange way. It''s like saying. Great. The eyeliner is already fucking great enough for me. Outside the Department. Sun Xiao has been guarding Lin fan. It''s hard for him now. He just wants to see the goddess. Then he kindly reminds me that I gave him the meal money that day. If it''s convenient, can you settle the meal. It''s just a pity. For several days in a row, he did not meet Lin fan, let alone the goddess. At this point. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang go together. The hen is not in good condition. Just now, it is hard for the human to stare at it. There is a feeling that the human will kill it at the scene. It doesn''t like the feeling. But who let it be a very professional ethics undercover, even if faced with more danger, it is not afraid. It''s in a tall building. Two demons appeared there. "Sister, what can you do?" Asked the sister. The demon elder sister pondered for a moment, and finally said in a deep voice: "yes, the last way depends on whether you are willing or not." "What can I do?" Asked the sister. "This is also what I saw on TV, that is, when both sides become lovers, and then kiss, they can suck out the blood in each other''s body," said the demon sister "But it''s a very shy thing. I''m afraid you can''t do it." Sure enough. If you stay in the human world too long, your thoughts will go bad. What movie taught her? "Ghost of a beautiful girl" PS: recommend a book "I''m the only one in the world who doesn''t know I''m an expert". This silly book is still very good. If you''re interested, go and have a look. Chapter 210 Standing on the high building, the demon sister listened to her sister''s proposal. Her face was slightly red, and she was a little angry. She was really a disgusting human. If you hadn''t sucked my blood, you wouldn''t have been so troublesome. Kiss? I don''t want to be human. As a demon, I would not do such a thing. "I know you can''t do it. Take your time. Don''t worry. You will find a way. In the case of human beings, he can''t digest your blood for the time being." When they have intelligence, they don''t know what to do. They live in a confused space all day long. Except sleeping, they occasionally appear in the city and decide the life and death of a city by playing games. They don''t like destruction. But there''s always a voice in my mind telling them that it''s your duty, and that''s why you''re here. "Sister, I''ll think of a better way." Magic sister''s beautiful eyes, watching Lin Fan appear in the downtown area, and then the body gradually dissipated, until disappeared without a trace. The demon sister was silent for a long time and said with pity, "my poor sister." On the street. Lin Fan raised his head and looked at the tall building, as if someone was looking at them, but he didn''t see the figure, but he had such a feeling. "What are you looking at?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "No The rooster shivers. It has just felt two very terrible breath. The evil undercover who has been covered by the breath of terror all day has been completely flustered. Who can understand its pain and suffering. April 28th! A helicopter was parked on the roof of a special department building. Jin Heli already knows the specific situation, and the headquarters invites two mental patients to go. In her opinion, the headquarters may be really unavailable, but according to her investigation, the headquarters is indeed very wise. Among the two psychotic patients, Lin fan is really powerful. She has sorted out some specific information, such as the situation of the virtual device. The root cause of the overload operation is that the virtual space condenses into the corresponding evil things according to the personal situation. However, because the level is too high, the operation of the device can''t keep up with it, and it directly explodes. This has only happened once. When this kind of equipment was first developed, it was experimented by a town level strong man. At the beginning, the equipment was not perfect, which led to similar problems. Later, after improvement, there was no such problem. So. She knows that Lin Fan''s strength has exploded, even the improved virtual device can not support. The one eyed man stood in front of Xia Kunyun and said in a deep voice, "in any case, their safety is the most important." "I understand." Xia Kunyun answered. I don''t know why, one eyed men always feel flustered. It seems that they can take care of themselves in Yanhai city. If they leave here, they can''t take care of them. They are afraid of something. "If they have something to do, not only I won''t spare you, but even Hao Ren won''t let you go. You''ll watch it anyway." One eyed man dignified said several times, only in this way can show the solemnity. He was really a little scared. After all, these two are psychopaths. Ghost knows what will happen to them. As the second master of Yanhai City, he admits that he is the first master of Yanhai City, but the key brain is not easy to use. Once it is not easy to use, it is easy to have problems. He wants to go to Xiadu instead of Lin fan. But their brains don''t work well. In case the evil things take this opportunity to attack, we can''t expect to drive them away when their brains suddenly work well. Xia Kunyun said, "don''t you believe me?" When it comes to this sentence. One eyed man. Xia Kunyun is also a god of stupor. I always feel that this sentence is familiar, as if someone had been hurt a lot. Oh, by the way, there seems to be one. When the one eyed man was wandering in school with his first love, he heard that someone was going to challenge him. The one eyed man immediately went to fight. The only trouble was that his girlfriend was around. At this time, Xia Kunyun patted her chest and promised, "I''ll send her back. Don''t you believe me?" Maybe it''s remembering that. Xia Kunyun said hastily, "don''t worry, I''m not that kind of person." The one eyed man looks at him strangely. He always feels that he is intentional. Although I have forgotten it for so many years, you are really too much. Maybe it''s the feeling that the more you say, the more wrong you are. Xia Kunyun just shut up, don''t say anything, don''t ask anything, you can understand by yourself. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang point at the helicopter. "Lin fan, I know what it is. It''s a helicopter. I saw it in the news." "I''ve seen it, too. It''s on the news." "Yes, no mistake."They are just like children who have never seen the world. They are full of curiosity about new things. The one eyed man came to Lin fan, patted him on the shoulder and said, "pay attention to safety. If the situation is not right, run. Safety comes first." "Lao Zhang and I are very safe." Lin Fan said. One eyed man wants to say something. He is silent for a moment. It''s very tiring to communicate with mental patients. If you don''t want to talk about it first, have a good trip. Soon. The propeller is spinning. Boom! Boom! The helicopter took off and then flew away. The one eyed man looks at the distant shadow against the wind and waves, frowning and deep in thought. He doesn''t know what will happen next, but he only hopes that everything will go well. Take out your mobile phone and call Hao Ren. After all, he was afraid of taking responsibility. That is to say, Lin Fan was fooled by Xia Kunyun of Xiadu headquarters to go to the headquarters. He wanted to participate in an activity, that is, looking for the elder Baiyun. Hao Ren on the phone is calm. But it''s just a few seconds at most. The angry roar is deafening. There''s no reason to start the spray. It''s an angry spray to the one eyed man. He threatens that if something happens, I''ll chop you to death in the Department office with a knife. The one eyed man put his mobile phone behind him and let Hao rennu spray. He went back to the office with his hand in the negative. There were still many things to be busy. This is the time. A lot of people came to Yanhai city. When they inquired for the time being, they found that everything was normal. However, the more normal things were, the more problematic they were. For example, whether they were members of the shadow club was uncertain. On the helicopter. Xia Kunyun looks at Lin Fan curiously. At the same time, he looks at the rooster in his arms. He is very curious, but the one eyed man tells him that the rooster is his pet. Don''t mess with him. "Your pet is lovely." Xia Kunyun touched the head of the rooster and said with a smile. Lin Fan said: "thank you for your praise." The evil cock shrinks his head and dares not move. It''s dangerous to touch his big hand. Maybe a little move will kill him. It can only do its best to keep calm. Don''t panic. Chapter 211 Xiadu. This is the capital of the country, the most important place, and also the place where the most powerful people are. Evil things want to attack here most, but they just haven''t done it all the time. The top of the headquarters building. A lot of people are waiting there quietly. Xu Zihao''s father, leader Xu, is still waiting for Lin fan to arrive. The people behind him are all Xiadu strongmen. They communicate in a low voice and have some doubts about the strongmen invited from Yanhai city. They watched the live video, but it was a long-distance shooting, and finally a close-up interview. The twists and turns involved are very complicated. Maybe the master of this boy likes to keep a low profile, repel the evil things and give the credit to his apprentice. There is no problem at all. Nothing else. I don''t believe it anyway. Don''t believe is don''t believe, you can kill me? The sound of the helicopter''s propeller spinning. People looked up at the plane slowly falling from the air, people came, the young strong Yanhai city will appear in front of them, young people have such strength, we don''t believe, say anything will not believe. Leader Xia is looking forward to meeting Lin fan. He knows more information than others. Even the one eyed man has admitted his opponent''s strength. What''s more to doubt? If the opponent doesn''t have such strength, will he let him come over with one eyed man''s temperament? Xia Kunyun and Lin Fan get off the plane with Lao Zhang. The evil cock in his arms feels the breath of the strong at the scene, chicken feathers tremble, many strong people, is this the most terrible place to come to the human world? My undercover career completely ushered in the highlight moment, but unfortunately, no similar to see, if they see absolutely will show admiration. Heroes are always unknown. No evil thing knows the hero''s hard journey. "Well?" "Eh!" "There is the smell of evil things." Xiadu strongmen feel the smell of evil things and lock on the rooster. The smell comes from the hen in the young man''s arms. It''s evil. What does it mean to bring evil things to the headquarters? To provoke the headquarters, we are still ignored. This is a serious problem. "Welcome to Yanhai young and strong people. I''m the leader here. I can be called grandfather Xu." Master Xu, with a smile on his face, takes the initiative to attack. First, he takes the absolute advantage in terms of seniority. He thinks that he can defeat the strong in the army of evil things. He feels very happy when he calls his grandfather. Grandfather Grandfather. Well, it feels great. As for the evil things they hold in their arms, if you look at them a little, you don''t pay attention to them. There''s no need to fight against such a weak evil thing. Just treat it as if it doesn''t exist. It''s normal for the strong to like to keep some strange pets. He made a clear investigation. This evil pet plays an important role in their life. I lay eggs every day. It works. "Hello." "Hello." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang hold out their hands with a smile on their faces. Friendly communication often starts from the simplest physical contact. They feel the afterglow of their palms, which can transmit the heat of their hearts. But this kind of handshake is just the most superficial temperature communication. Only when New friends. Every act and every move of the is clear. Freya Lim Xu''s leader is very clear about his habits. He can read the latest news in the Department of Yan Hai City, even if the other''s actions are not easy to escape. Hands crossed, perfect fit, handshake, the initial achievement of friendship. The strong men who accompanied leader Xu to meet Lin Fan and others looked at each other in surprise. The leader''s handshake was a little novel. Is this kind of handshake popular recently? I don''t understand. It''s strange. There''s a strange feeling, but I can''t tell where it is. We are all human spirits, and we suspect that it is normal. When we first meet, we greet each other politely. The way of shaking hands is very strange. They learn from leader Xu''s way, and everything goes well. For the evil cock, it is very painful. Everyone who shakes hands will give it a dignified look, with strange eyes and great pressure. Until the last human strong man shakes hands, the goose bumps hidden under the feather of the evil cock are covered with sweat. Too painful, such a feeling is like being pressed in the corner, crackling operation. Exhausted and sweating. Master Xu takes them to the headquarters. Along the way, Lin Fan whispers with Lao Zhang. "He wants to take advantage of us." "Well, I see." "The people here are so strange that the hens tremble with fear." "Be careful."They always feel that these people treat them as mental illness. Although we live in Qingshan mental hospital, we are not mental illness. No matter what others say about them, they always know that they are not. That''s enough. Walking in the headquarters. Passing members stop, awed at the headquarters of those strong, at the same time curious looking at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Some have seen it live. I know who Lin fan is. They are all young people. Their spare time life is to watch the latest news. As an active member of the Internet forum, sun Xiao''s videos and content are very popular with a group of people. He has a group of loyal fans, that is, parents of clothing and food. The most popular issue was the one in which Lin Fan defeated the evil army. There were a lot of problems in that period. According to the monitoring, there were Heavenly King level evil things coming. Unfortunately, they didn''t find Heavenly King level evil things. They thought it was false information. However, according to their data, there were Heavenly King level evil things coming. Where was the king level evil thing that day? The evil snake king really has no face. He appears at the scene, but he is beaten by Lin Fan as an ordinary evil. He doesn''t have any noodles at all. He doesn''t give any face at all. It''s really too much. What Lin Fan did at the beginning caused great trauma to the fragile soul of the evil snake king. It''s hard to repair it with action. Come to a strange environment. Lin fan doesn''t feel comfortable here. "An old man needs our help. Where is he?" Lin fan asked. He just wanted to get people out and go home. He is willing to do this kind of helpful thing. It''s a great pleasure to help others. Just like when he and Lao Zhang patrol in the city every day, when they meet people in need, they will try their best to help each other. Master Xu said with a smile: "soon, you will know." A solemn conference room. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are sitting there. The surrounding environment is very quiet, and they are here, so Lin fan is out of place with the people around him. Maybe he is the youngest. Many people''s eyes are focused on Lin fan. Is that a strong young man who can only resist the invasion of the evil army by one person? In the face of public attention. Lin Fan smiles. A brilliant smile can sublimate one''s mind. But gradually, Lin Fan''s smile makes them have a bad feeling, and it makes them feel a little infiltrating. A grim, perverse smile. "It''s a disturbing smile." Some strong people shift their eyes and sigh with Lin Fan''s smile. At this point. The screen behind master Xu lights up, showing a map. At the same time, in the corner of the screen, a picture emerges, which is the head of master Baiyun. "A few days ago, a mysterious and evil object sneaked into Xiadu. Master Baiyun found the other party''s trace and fought with the other party..." When it comes to this. The picture shows the remnants of the battle. A building is cut off by the waist, leaving only half of it. The scene is a little terrifying. It''s hard to make out whether it was Mr. Baiyun who cut off the building or the mysterious evil thing. "The last place where old Baiyun disappeared was in the wild, 1300 kilometers away from Xiadu." "According to the Department''s monitoring, there are indeed energy fluctuations there, but the specific situation is not known yet." Master Xu was very concerned about the situation there. He didn''t want to know what was there, but wanted to get master Baiyun back. Kendo Tongshen is not the senior Baiyun who graduated from the four high schools. He is amazing. He is the highest inheritor of Kendo high school. He is powerful and has a high status. His prestige in kendo high school is absolutely beyond ordinary people''s comparison. Even the strong members of the four high courts are respectful to him. "We had absolutely no problem in looking for old Baiyun." The one who is talking is a strong man in Xiadu town. He has absolute trust in himself. How can they join hands and have evil things as their opponents. His only aversion is that he needs to mobilize such young players from Yanhai city. It''s not that he looks down on young people. But young people have to keep a low profile, how to cultivate? Why are you so young that you can practice so much? Even if there is no problem, he doesn''t like to work with young people. Qin and Han Dynasty is a proud man. This is true when you are young, and it is true when you are middle-aged. This arrogant attitude has not been extinguished, but has a rising trend. "Self confidence is a good thing, but excessive self-confidence is a disaster. Qin and Han Dynasties, you should learn to be modest and introduce to you. This is a young strong man I invited from Yanhai city. You usually like to brush videos, so I don''t need to introduce him more. With his participation, I think this action will be very easy.""Remember, your goal is to find elder Baiyun. No matter what happens, don''t care. Even if you encounter evil things, you can ignore them before they do harm to you." Master Xu made it very clear that what he was most afraid of was that the people on the scene would not obey the orders. When they met evil things, they would rush up like seeing a peerless beauty. The activities of evil things in the suburbs of Xiadu are still very frequent. There are a lot of horrible evil things hidden. Once fall into the trap of evil things, it is a disaster, the consequences will be very serious. Chapter 212 Lin Fan didn''t understand what they were saying, but he felt as if he was very powerful. The picture on the screen was remembered by him. It turns out that this one is senior Baiyun, and the person who needs to find is him. From the aspect of appearance, I feel that he is a very kind person. He lowers his head and touches the hen, muttering: "if you are a dog, you can help us find people." As a professional undercover, you have to show humble appearance even if you are humiliated, pretend to be lovely, and arch your head into the palm of Gong Linfan''s hand. Show the loveliness of evil undercover. Master Xu knows that no matter how much he says, it''s all rubbish. If he doesn''t go to the scene, he will never know what will happen. All the people present are the top players in Xiadu. If you can hear it now, you should clap your hands and praise it. Let''s go. Go straight ahead. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang have not had a rest for long, and they are going on their way. In their opinion, a full life is very beautiful. Transport helicopters. Qin Han said with a smile: "young man, I''ve seen your video. It''s really powerful, but the shooting angle is a little far away. I can''t see it clearly. What do you think when you fight with the army of evil things?" "What evil thing?" Lin Fan doubts a way. He had heard the word "evil thing" many times, and it was wonderful. He only remembered the animals, but he had not seen them for a long time. They taste delicious. Some of them are cute and delicious, but unfortunately, only he and Lao Zhang can understand how delicious animals are. Qin and Han Dynasties did not ask much. He already knows what he wants. It seems that, as he thought, the army of evil things was not fought back by Lin fan at all. It is very likely that it was an expert behind Lin fan. Because he didn''t want to make a high profile, he put the credit on Lin fan. He knows too little about it after all. Therefore, we can only identify some things that we have not seen with our own eyes based on this little bit of imagination. If he could see the battle between Lin Fan and the evil cockroach, he would not have such an idea. A few hours. The surrounding climate is becoming a bit unstable. There is a dense forest below. The trees are very luxuriant. For a long time, there has been no man-made damage. The environment is getting better and better. If it continues to develop, it is likely to become a primeval forest. The transport helicopter fell. People get off the plane, while a scout checks the equipment and analyzes the surrounding environment. "Everything around is normal, and there is no fluctuation of evil activity. "Scout report. He''s just a scout. He can only analyze the surrounding situation. He can''t follow them to the active territory of evil things. With his strength, he is likely to deliver food to evil things. "Where is the last place where old Baiyun disappeared?" Asked Qin Han. "According to the data, there is a strong magnetic field 30 miles north, which may be dangerous," the Scout said Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look around curiously. "The environment is really good." "The air is fresh." They have a deep feeling of the beautiful environment, just like lying in the grass of the bridge across the river, smelling the fresh air, really comfortable. The evil cock looks dignified. Danger! No It''s the smell of the same kind. It shakes the chicken''s head and observes the surrounding conditions. Although it doesn''t see any trace of evil things, it can smell the smell left by the same kind. It should have been a few hours ago, there were evil things passing by here. And smell the taste, you can find that the energy level of evil things is a little high. "Don''t be afraid." Lin Fan comforts the rooster. The rooster of evil things wants to laugh. It''s ridiculous. I''m afraid of farting. As a hero of evil things, you are now in the territory of evil things. It''s you who should be afraid. A group of people went inside. The scouts and transport helicopters are parked here waiting for their return. The transport helicopter is equipped with some kind of equipment, which can integrate the aircraft with the surrounding environment, as if it is transparent. With the help of the light source refraction, the surrounding environment is perfectly copied, even if the evil things pass by, they can''t be found. It''s quiet around. It''s a little scary to be quiet. Qin Han said: "guys, you follow closely. It''s not in the city. There''s danger everywhere. Don''t lose your life because of carelessness." "Thank you for your concern." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "Lin fan is very strong. We''ll be fine." Qin and Han Dynasties were interested in Lao Zhang and looked at him a few more times. They thought that these old guys were strong. Later they found that he thought too much and didn''t have any fluctuation of Qi. His walking pace was very empty, so he was completely eliminated from the ranks of strong men. I''m sorry.He thinks leader Xu may have really taken a wrong view. These two are really not strong. First of all, you can feel it from the style. Any strong person has that style. The first impression is extraordinary. Nine town level strong people walk together, and the smell from them is that ordinary evil things dare not come near. At this time, nine town level strongmen were in the front. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang thought they were soy sauce makers. They believed they had strength, but they all thought leader Xu was exaggerating a little. Anyway. They will protect Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Xia Kunyun told them before coming that they must be optimistic about them. It was Xia Kunyun''s words that made them have deeper doubts. You say he is a strong man. Do you need them to watch him? It should be to tell the strong that they can take care of the nine old men who are about to become old. It''s just that they misunderstood Xia Kunyun. Xia Kunyun means to trouble you to take care of them. After all, these two are mental patients. If they run away, they will have some trouble finding them. As it gets closer. The excited heart of the rooster gradually calms down, and it feels the breath of danger coming from afar. It''s the smell of evil things. But the breath was violent and fierce. "It''s a terrible breath. Although I''m a hero of evil things, it may not look me in the eye." The reason why the evil Rooster can get to the present situation is that he is careful, one step at a time, and works hard with five eggs every morning. Anything dangerous. It will give itself a code of conduct for the first time. Next. Because of the evil things, it can hear unknown information from many inaudible sound waves that human cannot touch. "Run, run, it''s crazy." "We are the same kind. You can''t do this. Why do you want to hurt us?" "The devil of evil things has really appeared, great devil of evil things. I would like to call you the strongest, ah Don''t tear me Gululu! The evil rooster was stunned, and his eyes were round. Chapter 213 For the evil cock. Now the situation is Who is the strongest. Who is calling it invincible. Who''s pretending. Skilfully jumping out of Lin Fan''s arms, the chicken''s claws landed steadily without meddling. He ran to the side. He was afraid and didn''t want to go in the front direction. That''s the last voice, the last advice of evil. Don''t go if you don''t want to die. As an undercover agent of evil things, it knows any danger. In the face of human beings, it needs to show its greatest value and let human beings see where its value lies. Only in this way can it be qualified to live beside human beings and breathe the freshest air. "Hen, don''t run." Lin Fan was stunned for a moment, then ran after the hen, and then Lao Zhang followed him. He wanted to follow Lin Fan''s figure. Nine town level strongmen looked at it in surprise. "Is this what the leader said about Yanhai? It doesn''t feel so reliable to me. " Double shot King Li Dacheng said to himself. There are many strong people in Siyuan, but there will always be one person in other xiaodaogaoyuan for decades, and Li Dacheng, the double shot king, is the strong one in xiaodaogaoyuan. Because of his existence. This is the only way for the high court to be in the top 50. One person supporting a high court is enough to show how difficult it is to mix the high court. "Dacheng, you follow the past. Lao Xia told them to keep an eye on them and not let them have an accident." Qin and Han Dynasties did not place their hopes on Lin fan. Young people need more training. What they boast about by others is false after all. "Then you..." Li Dacheng feels that the task is not so simple. The lack of one person may cause bad things, so he doesn''t want to fall behind. Qin Han confidently waved his hand and said, "it''s OK, eight of us are enough. If there are any evil things that can be our opponents, you go to find them and don''t let them run around. Once you run to the evil things'' nest, the consequences will be unimaginable." "Good." Li Dacheng didn''t say much and chased Lin Fan in the direction they left. "We continued to set out. We all said that young people need to be tempered. Young people are still a little young. How can they run around in such a dangerous place?" The Qin and Han Dynasties were helpless. All the people just laughed and said nothing more. Although Lin Fan felt a little strange, he didn''t have any opinions. Now this guy has the courage to come here with them, which is enough to show that his courage is true. The most important thing for any member is not strength, but courage. They haven''t seen anything for so many years. Some of the younger generation are obviously stronger than the evil things, but they are afraid and have no courage to be killed by the evil things. Think about it. Common evil things are all-round development, speed, strength, outbreak are very comprehensive, and some good at camouflage, hiding, sneak attack ability is very strong. People with courage and unswerving mind can be scared to urinate, thus affecting the real strength. As it gets closer. Eight strong people at the town level found that the surrounding environment was very bad. The number of corpses increased. "What''s the situation? It seems that the Department has not organized members to hunt evil things." Asked Qin Han. At a glance, there are at least hundreds of corpses. And depending on the situation, the time of death is not long. It may have happened in the past half a month. "No, it''s been a long time since we organized the clearing of evil things in the wild. Be careful. I always feel that something is wrong." "Do you smell a depressing smell in the air?" "It does." "Do you have any feeling that there is something wrong with the situation just now? What he keeps as a pet is evil things, and evil things are the most sensitive to evil things. Is it possible for him to feel the danger, so he will scare away." The town level strongman got to the point. And there''s nothing wrong with what he said. It''s true. Everyone stood in the same place, thinking about it, and felt that what they said was very reasonable, as if it was true. The Qin and Han Dynasties pondered for a moment, and solemnly said: "even if it is like this, there is no way. We have already arrived here, and we can''t go back halfway. Moreover, with our strength, eight strong people of town and city level, even if we encounter the evil things of the heavenly king level, we have the power to fight. But to tell the truth, I haven''t met the evil things of the heavenly king level for many years." "Our goal is to find senior Baiyun." That makes a lot of sense. It''s also the main goal of their trip. "Brother Qin has a point. It''s true. With our strength, even in danger, we can meet the edge. Besides, we are not looking for trouble." This is Qi Bagua, a strong man in Maoshan high court. He always holds a compass in his hand and looks at it from time to time"Follow my steps. The road I''m taking now has a long history. It''s absolutely safe." Everyone looked at each other. Other people don''t know what''s going on with him, but they still don''t understand. Just cheat young people. Why fool us. "Go After a short meeting, the eight strong people at the town level unified their ideas and moved on. Far away. The evil cock is a thief who runs fast. He wants his wings to fly. It''s dangerous. It''s really dangerous. It already feels the crisis coming. It is said that a good evil is a family. Who dares to destroy our beautiful family. As a hero of evil things, I can''t even see it. Damn it. If it wasn''t for the more important task of my evil cock to advance for the future of evil things, I really want to teach you a lesson to kill the same kind of scum. After running to a safe place, the evil cock said the most overbearing words. When the evil cock is angry about this, Lin Fan pours directly from afar and holds the evil cock in his arms. "Hen, why did you run away suddenly? Do you know it''s dangerous for you to run around?" Lin Fan stroked the hen''s head and said. "Goo Goo (stupid human, I''m saving you) "the evil rooster is controlled in his arms and cries out. Lin Fan touched the smooth feather of the rooster and said, "I know you want to take a walk, but we have to find someone to accompany you for a walk." "Goo Goo. (stupid thing, don''t look for it, take me away) " the rooster growled, but its voice was always cooing. Even if its eyes were round, it couldn''t stop Lin Fan from misunderstanding it. After Li Dacheng caught up with him, he saw that the evil thing was very excited and a little afraid. His heart seemed to know something clearly. Suddenly, his face changed. This is evil. The sense between evil things is very keen. The direction they want to go is ahead, but the evil pet is running to the side. Doesn''t that mean there is danger ahead. Think of it here. It is difficult for Li Dacheng to keep calm. "Come on, let''s go over there and have a look." Chapter 214 Go away! Get out of here! The evil Rooster roars. In Lin Fan''s arms, it''s crazy with its feet. The idea is very simple. I just want to run and I just want to go. I''ll take you away with me. But how can you go retrograde. This is very dangerous behavior. The trough! You are all human beings. The evil Rooster wails. He has been angry with the ancestors of human beings for 18 generations. I don''t see that the great evil hero wants to save your life. How can you be so ungrateful. If the evil cock is able to speak, he definitely wants to kill Lin fan. Even his ancestors may not know him. After a run. Li Dacheng stopped, thought of the other party''s situation, and said frankly, "you go to the plane first and wait for us." He felt that they might be in trouble from the behavior of the evil thing around him. It is difficult to say the specific situation. Maybe he thinks too much. But maybe it''s a big problem. He wants to think too much. At this time, Lin Fan squats down and carries Lao Zhang behind him. He moves quickly and runs towards the front. "Lao Zhang, do you feel anything?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang put his arms around Lin Fan''s neck and said, "what?" "The desire to fight is rising." The blood in Lin Fan''s body is boiling. Maybe he can feel a different atmosphere just like the evil things. Li Dacheng said in a hurry: "Lin fan, you go to the airport and wait for us. The danger ahead is unknown. If you go there, it is likely to drag us down." When you say that. He felt a little too straightforward. Anyway, they are also strong people from other places invited by leader Xu. In the final analysis, face is to be given. If it is too straightforward, it will not only offend people, but also make people feel how you Xiadu people can be so impolite. It''s really a good idea for you to talk face to the mentally ill. "Lao Zhang and I will never hold you back." In the running, Lin fan turns his head and shows a brilliant smile, hoping that the other party can understand his mind. He''s not the kind of person who makes trouble. At the moment, Li Dacheng didn''t say much. He felt like he was saying too much. It''s really bad. Since that''s the case, let''s follow. After all, we don''t know the specific situation. Who can know if something has happened, and there are also problems involved in it. In case there is really nothing happening, and we persuade others to go back, and those old guys know, there will be misunderstandings. If you think you''re in danger, avoid it. This is the strong man from Yanhai city? Is this the strong one that leader Xu invited back in person? If you think about it carefully, it makes sense. It''s easy to get rid of people inside and outside. Don''t be a good person. When you get to the end, you are not good for each other. But in the end, the situation becomes unprepared. It''s really a pit. As they get closer and closer. There was a crackling sound. The voice of battle. Li Dacheng''s face was dignified. He knew that something had happened. He took out the double guns on his back with his hands on his back. He pressed the button and clattered. The double sticks became longer and became long guns. Then he jumped up, just like an eagle spreading its wings, soaring between heaven and earth, and saw the situation there from a distance. "How could that be?" Although it was just a glance, he already understood what was going on. Sure enough, some terrible evil things appeared. Only the Qin and Han Dynasties are left to support. Qi Bagua, a Maoshan strongman who said that the road had a long history, collapsed on a rock. His pupils were staring at him, and he was in a coma. Even the compass that fooled the children was torn apart. Bang! The huge human shaped evil object was dressed in armor, and the long black halberd in his hand drew a black light, which directly repelled the Qin and Han Dynasties. "Brother Qin, I''ll help you." Li Dacheng yelled angrily. He was so aggressive that he had a set of superb and powerful shooting skills. "Frozen for thousands of miles." The double spears form an impenetrable cutting move. The surrounding temperature drops suddenly due to his influence, and there are even snowflakes falling. When the snowflakes fall on the evil armor, they directly turn into frost and gradually cover the armor. But the evil thing shook his body fiercely, and the frost broke. Then he saw the evil thing holding up the long halberd and chopping toward Li Dacheng fiercely. "Disperse, the evil power is terrible." Cried the Qin and Han Dynasties. Li Dacheng was shocked. The point of the two guns was on the halberd. At the moment of collision, the great power was transmitted and the ground cracked. For Li Dacheng, he had never met such a powerful evil.It is a special way to release force. One foot on the ground, forming a picture of Tai Chi, and breaking out white light, but in front of this evil thing, there is no resistance at all, unable to bear the huge force, the body flies backward and roars into the distance. The Qin and Han Dynasties caught Li Dacheng, and they retreated in a hurry to stabilize themselves. Puchi! Li Dacheng spilled blood from the corner of his mouth and said in horror, "where did this evil thing come from? How could it be so strong?" Not to mention that he was shocked, even the Qin and Han Dynasties were confused at this time. "Who would have known that there were such evil things here." Li Dacheng inquired, "where is elder Baiyun?" The Qin and Han Dynasties pointed to the pit in front of them and said, "I''ve just been dragged in there. Master Baiyun used the technique of sword tomb. There is nothing to break, but this horrible evil thing guards me." Just when they came here. You can see old Baiyun floating above the pit. They used the body protection technique formed by the sword tomb to protect their bodies. Just when they wanted to rescue, the evil thing came out of the deep pit and directly injured a person with a powerful means. They know it''s not good. I''m going to leave with the injured person, but I didn''t expect that as soon as I went to rescue others, a second person would be seriously injured. This evil thing has wisdom, and the wisdom is not low. I know who will be seriously injured first. They are the strong Buddhists and the strong doctors. This completely disrupts their rhythm. That led to their downwind from the beginning. "Brother Li, you take them away. When you go back, you must ask the headquarters to send the king level strong men to come. If these evil things are hidden here, it is a great disaster. In any case, you must let the king level strong men spare no effort to rescue them." "And I found that there may be something wrong with this evil thing. It may not be a complete evil thing." When Qin and Han Dynasty fought each other, they found this problem. Then Qi Bagua reminded him. There is something wrong with this evil thing. However, he found that the power of the golden talisman to the evil things was only half. This talisman was specially drawn according to the smell of the evil things, unless the evil things had people''s blood. Today''s practice is scientific. Gene destruction. Gene damage. His golden talisman focuses on the damage to the gene of the evil object, but now the damage is greatly reduced, which only shows that the problem of the evil object is very serious. And right now. What shocked them even more happened. Lin fan, holding the hen in his arms, walked slowly to the evil object, raised his head and said calmly: "hello." Chapter 215 "What does the boy want to do?" Qin Han stares and wants to roar. Run, you boy, run for us. What are you doing? The evil things standing in front of you are terrible. None of our nine town level strong men are rivals. You are looking for death. It''s just that he didn''t dare shout. For fear of causing an evil riot, he slapped Lin fan to death. "Brother Qin, leave me alone and save him first." Li Dacheng said. He''s not very well. As a strong man of town level, he was beaten and vomited blood in the face of evil things with only a few moves. To tell the truth, he could not accept the fact that he would rather live in a dream than believe it was true. It''s so striking. For a strong man like him, his face is a little uncomfortable. Qin and Han Dynasties thought of ways. His eyes are very dignified. He observes the situation of the evil things and looks for opportunities. Now it''s hard for him to start. He knows how powerful the evil things are. Strength, speed, alertness. It is very difficult for him to save Lin Fan from evil things. He knows that if he is careless, he can lose his life. "What to do." "What to do." In the anxious Qin and Han Dynasties, even if he turned his brain quickly, he didn''t think of a way. He could only stare and didn''t know what to do. His previous idea was very simple. It is to show up beside Lin fan at the fastest speed, and then pull him to run Wait, it''s impossible for him to run away. In this situation, how can he abandon his old friends. I''ll stay here even if I die. The evil cock, who was held by Lin Fan in his arms, had been completely frightened and didn''t even know what to say. "Goo Goo (don''t be impulsive, I''m undercover, I''m the hero of the evil thing) " the rooster of the evil thing shouts at the evil thing. The meaning is very clear. Can you be nice to me. My mother is a hero of evil things. If you still have a little respect for the hero, you''d better let me go. I don''t care about you. Otherwise, when I return to the group of evil things and ascend to the throne of hero of evil things, I will mobilize the masses of evil things to spit on you. Lin Fan touched the hen''s head and said calmly, "hen, don''t be impulsive. You are not its opponent. This battle is up to me. Go to Lao Zhang and wait for me." The evil Rooster looks confused. What are you talking about? Impulsive? It found that stupid human beings never become smart. It was just negotiating with each other. It had no other meaning. As a hero of evil things, it was not willing to fight against the same kind. But it hopes that the same kind will not force it. Even if it is humble in front of human beings, once it completely angers me, I will give you the most terrible blow. This is the final announcement given by the evil hero. "Goo Goo (I''m undercover around this human, I''ll bring him here, you can do it at will, it has nothing to do with me) " the evil Rooster expresses his idea. Later, when Lin Fan put it down, he beat his wings and ran away, directly to Lao Zhang. It''s really bad. However, Lin Fan''s strength makes the evil cock uncertain for the time being. So it didn''t go. It''s waiting. If the balance of victory tilts to the evil object, it will run without saying a word. It will never ride the dust, and will not even leave the ashes to you. In case of stupid human victory, it is still the humble undercover who lurks around the human. It''s all right. As long as you continue to lay five eggs a day, you will still be the most valuable pet in human eyes. "Your body is very tall, your armor is very handsome, and your breath is very strong. I know you are very powerful. I like to fight with powerful people." "I''m Lin fan. Please give me some advice." Lin Fan raised his head and clasped his hands. He had learned the etiquette in the movie incisively and vividly, and had already demonstrated the spirit and spirit of a martial artist incisively and vividly. If the corners of the mouth rise with a fierce look, the situation will be different, more like The seal of the younger generation is in repair. The evil thing looks down at Lin fan, and the eyes hidden in the helmet emit strange red light. He swung his halberd and cleaved to the top of Lin Fan''s head. "Run "Get out of the way." Qin Han shouts to Li Dacheng. They can''t bear to see the next scene, everything will become very bloody and brutal. It''s just The next scene seems different from what they think. Lin Fan stood in the same place, a punch to the long halberd, the flesh and blood fist with the edge of the long halberd collision, there is no bloody scene, but sounded a very dull voice, there are sparks sputtering scene.It''s a terrible force. The ground under his feet was unbearable, split in an instant, and spread in all directions. The Qin and Han Dynasties were stunned. He was shocked. He didn''t expect that Lin Fan could resist such a terrible blow with his flesh and blood. It''s not just that he''s confused now. Li Dacheng was speechless. He could only lift his fingers, but could not make a sound. He pointed at Lin fan. The meaning was very clear. It was too terrible. "I underestimated him." Qin and Han Dynasties are ashamed. Previously suspected the strength of the other side, think Xu leader exaggeration. Now it seems. Leader Xu''s exaggeration is obviously true. "It''s all the same." Li Dacheng sighed. At the same time, keep your mind active. Maybe things won''t be as bad as they think. At least there is hope. The evil object''s face was expressionless, but it made a surprised voice. It was shocked by the human''s strength. It not only had nothing to do, but also resisted its long halberd killing move. "Human, you are strong." For the first time, the evil thing opened its mouth, just like the cockroach devil. It was incredible for Qin and Han people. It wasn''t that they didn''t see the evil thing that could talk. Once met will spit out people''s words of evil things are very terrible. It is a devastating blow to human cities. "Fortunately, you are also very strong." Lin fan moves his limbs, jumps left and right, and puts on fighting postures. He learned all these from the movies. He thinks that the fighting in the movies is really cool, just a little slow. "Here I am." Lin fan, who jumps from left to right, reminds the evil things. With a bang, the ground rippled with dust and disappeared in the same place. He moves at a very fast speed, so it''s hard for the naked eye to catch his figure. Boom! Boom! The speed is extremely fast, and the frequency of trampling on the ground is extremely high, forming this continuous dull sound. It''s like the heart is beating fast. With the speed increasing, a sense of depression follows. Qin Han and Li Dacheng are looking for Lin fan. They can''t see it. That''s why they are most frightened. With their strength, they can''t see each other. It''s too fast. Chapter 216 The evil thing stood still, even his eyes didn''t change. "I found you." The evil thing swung the long halberd and cut it to the side. With a bang, the long halberd and Lin Fan''s legs collided with each other, and the shock wave spread out with two people as the center. "That''s great." Lin Fan praised. The evil thing immediately grabs Lin Fan''s wrist and roars, directly smashing Lin Fan on the ground. Speed and power have reached a very high level. "Hum!" Evil things make a disdainful voice, just like human feelings, "human, your speed is too slow." From these words, we can see that evil things despise Lin fan. At this point. Lin Fan got up from the pit, patted the dust on his body, scratched his head and said with a smile, "well, it seems that it''s really slow. I thought you couldn''t see my trace." Very casual attitude. I didn''t pay attention to what I just met. Lin Fan''s expression seems to feel very shameful. Originally, I was afraid that people would not see it. Originally, people could see it, but they were caught by each other''s wrists and smashed it on the ground, making the body covered with dust. Qin Han and Li Dacheng''s hearts are almost beating to their throat. It''s really frightening just now. Fortunately, there''s nothing wrong, but now the situation is not good. "Can you see the root of this evil thing?" Li Dacheng asked. Qin Han shook his head and said, "I can''t see that the origin is too mysterious. As I said earlier, this evil thing is likely to have something to do with human beings." The corpses of nearby evil things may be the work of this evil thing. But if we want to kill these evil things, there must be energy fluctuations, but the headquarters did not monitor it, not even a bit. There are only two possible problems. First, it is difficult to detect the energy fluctuation of the evil object in front of us. Second: there are traitors in the headquarters, hiding this matter. The greater possibility is the first. The second possibility is extremely low. "Brother Qin, I think this evil thing has reached the heavenly king level, and it is more powerful than ordinary Heavenly King level evil things. The human form, strength and speed have reached the extreme." Li Dacheng said. After a brief analysis, we can see the strength of evil things. If analyzed by the analysis department, it will definitely be said that the risk of this evil has reached the highest stage. Qin and Han said, "these are not the key points. The key point is that its wisdom is not low." It''s tricky. Very tricky evil thing. The evil cock was a little nervous. When he saw the stupid human being lying on the ground, he was ready to spread his wings and run away. When he saw the human getting up safely, he was a little relieved. It seems that we can continue to work. You can wait. "Just a moment, please." Lin Fan raised his hand and motioned for the evil thing to wait. Then he pressed his leg and bent over. "Relax before the war." ¡°1.2.1.2¡­¡­¡± The incomprehensible behavior made them feel at ease in Qin and Han Dynasties. Obviously, this leisurely attitude promoted Lin Fan''s calmness, as if there was no fear from the beginning, everything was experiencing. In a moment! Lin Fan''s left five fingers together and stretched forward, right hand clenched on the waist, knees bent down, one foot forward, one foot backward, set up the combat opening way. "Please teach me." The voice just dropped. The moment disappeared in the same place. "Stupid human." The evil object''s eyes are turning, looking for Lin Fan''s trace all the time, and can still see the remnant. The idea in his heart is very simple, that is, what''s the use of using the same move for people who don''t know the heaven and earth. And it''s the same attack location. Lin Fan appeared on the side of the evil object, his body rotated, and his leg whip pulled out. The evil things swung their halberds and cut them again. They collided with each other. Their power was even more terrifying than before. The evil thing stretched out his hand to grasp Lin Fan''s wrist. The power of this foot made the evil object''s face change. With a click of the long halberd, cracks appeared. Then the cracks became more and more dense. With a bang, the long halberd split and completely turned into fragments. Without the obstruction of the long halberd, this foot directly hit the evil object''s neck. The evil thing bent his body and drooped his head, but he didn''t collide with the ground. Instead, he forced himself and waved his arm, which was directly avoided by Lin fan. Lin Fan rotated several times in the air and landed steadily, with a smile on his face: "you are really powerful. You have just been found, but you are more powerful. Your weapon was broken by me." "But I don''t have the money to accompany you. It''s normal to have damage in battle." "You know that." Lin Fan explained, afraid that the other party wants him to compensate. But even if it''s compensation. He has no money, either.Qin Han and Li Dacheng looked at each other, and they were shocked. "So strong." The seemingly ordinary strike is absolutely devastating. If they face it, they will not be able to sustain it. "Lin fan, come on." Lao Zhang waved and cheered. Lin Fan stretched out his arm and put up his thumb, "OK." The breathing of the evil things became rapid. There is a growing tendency for anger. The evil thing touched his neck and twisted. He threw the remaining half of the handle of the halberd on the ground, grabbed the armor, took off the armor and threw it aside. When the armor fell to the ground, it burst out of the pit. At this point. Everyone can see the appearance of evil things. Black skin, branded with purple lines, muscles like hills, full of explosive power, hiding unimaginable power. The evil thing twisted its neck and its neck creaked. "You are the strongest human I have ever met. I am willing to face you with the strongest. I hope your performance will not disappoint me too much." The voice just dropped. The evil things disappeared in the same place, faster than Lin Fan Gang, and appeared in front of Lin Fan in the blink of an eye. The moment it appears, the air flow will tear the ground. "So fast." Lin Fan was surprised. The evil thing raised his hand and patted Lin Fan''s head fiercely. With a roar, he patted Lin Fan far away. Lin Fan''s body kept flying along the ground, leaving a deep gap. "Human beings, you let me down too much. Your strength does not deserve me to take off my armor." Evil things are angry. Shua! Maybe it''s an instant move. Lin Fan appeared in front of the evil thing, just like what the evil thing had done before. He raised his hand and directly fanned the evil thing''s head. With a bang, the evil thing was directly patted away. A moment later. The evil thing stood up wobbly, shaking his head, rubbing, his helmet cracked, his face was sunken with palmprint, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood. Then he looked at Lin Fan in surprise. It seems that I didn''t expect that this human should "I''m still stronger." Lin Fan said with a smile. I don''t know why. When he said this, he seemed to be a little proud. This feeling caused a strange illusion to the onlookers of Qin and Han Dynasties. Is there anything to be proud of? But the target is the evil thing. Think about it. I''m really proud. Chapter 217 "It''s a fight back to the basics." Qin Han exclaimed. He and Li Dacheng now look like salted fish who can only shout 666. Occasionally, they burst out a golden sentence or two. They incarnate as battle commentators and analyze the scene in front of them. Fortunately, two town level strong men didn''t faint. Otherwise, only Lao Zhang and hen will be left in the whole scene, and the fight will be meaningless. If there is no audience, the fight will be like farting in the quilt, and only you can enjoy it. That''s no fun. "Back to the basics?" Li Dacheng doubts. Qin and Han Dynasties firmly said: "there''s no mistake. It''s just to go back to the basics. One punch and one foot are very dull. But we can''t fight against one punch and one foot like this. It''s a wonder how he practiced." "If they''re all awake, I''m afraid there will be more to say." What he says now is in sharp contrast to his own cultivation at the town level. The former is like a crowd. The latter has no temperament. A roar burst out. The evil object was angry, his eyes were burning with flames, and his feet stepped on the ground. He appeared directly in front of Lin fan. In one punch, Lin Fan''s abdomen was penetrated by a strong torrent, leaving a long arc ditch on the ground. This blow contains the anger of evil things. It has fought with many human strongmen, and no one has lost. No human can escape from it, and all of them have been killed by it. The only exception is the old guy with the sword. Even if we beat each other. But they can''t kill each other. And now there is another human like this, who has injured it, and even so far has not made the human beings feel its terror. I''m really not reconciled. Tear! Lin Fan looked down at the abdomen, where it was empty. The clothes on the abdomen were broken, revealing the curvilinear abdominal muscles. He was dissatisfied and said: "why did you break my clothes?" When he said that. Evil thing Lengshen, eyes straight at each other. Asshole. Is it time to talk about clothes? Next. Lin Fan said with a bright smile: "I was just joking. It''s normal for me to be damaged in the battle. I''m not angry. I just think it''s a pity." "Look at my punch." Like the evil things, he also hit each other''s abdomen. The stronger one hit the evil things. The strength of his fist penetrated the body of the evil things and penetrated into the distance. The dense primitive forest was blasted out of a large open wasteland. Tick! Blood was dripping from the corners of the evil object''s mouth. "Why is your blood black?" Lin Fan looked at the blood dripping on his arm, showing a puzzled look. He has a lot of questions now, as if he had a hundred thousand why he wanted to ask. At this point. The breathing of evil things becomes more rapid. There are only two cases of haste. One is crying to the extreme, shortness of breath. The other is that I am so angry that I can''t make that kind of angry expression. I will use my shortness of breath to show that I am very angry now, just like the beast. "Ah The evil object clenched its fists, roared furiously, and a black light covered the surface of the evil object. "Human, you should die." The evil thing has been in a rage, directly waving his fist and falling on Lin fan like raindrops. The explosion of this power has shocked everyone, and they can''t believe the scene in front of them. The ground is shaking, cracks are emerging, the power of evil things is beyond human imagination, and the muscles of knots contain irresistible power, which no one can resist. One punch after another fell on Lin fan. For others, they can''t see the fist waving at all. They can only see the air waves when they fall on Lin fan. "What is he doing?" Qin Han exclaimed, he saw that Lin Fan didn''t fight back, and he was very anxious for a moment. According to this situation, he would definitely be killed. This kind of power must be blocked, otherwise he would not be able to hold on even if he was like iron. Li Dacheng said, "is it too fast to stop?" "I don''t believe it." Qin and Han Dynasties. At this point. Lao Zhang held the rooster tightly, and just applauded for Lin fan, but when he saw that Lin Fan was beaten, he turned around in a hurry and cried in panic: "what''s the matter with you, Lin fan? I''m afraid." "Don''t hit my friend." Pop! When Lin Fan heard Lao Zhang''s frightened voice, he grabbed the evil object''s fists and said, "Lao Zhang, I''m ok. His fists fell on me. I feel very comfortable. Do you remember how you used to hit me with something when you helped me practice?" "I remember." Lao Zhang said.Lin Fan said with a smile: "now is the situation at that time. Don''t worry about it." "Oh, so it is. I''m relieved." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan''s skin turns red gradually. The reward he once received in his dream is to practice the method of perfection. Now the fist of the evil object is like a hammer, beating his body. The blood in the body boils. It''s like hammering on a flame to get impurities out of the body. The evil thing roars ferociously, and the two fists caught by Lin fan can''t move. It''s a terrible thing for it. What kind of power can stop such a powerful evil thing. Lin Fan was very angry when he saw the evil thing. He released his hand and said with a smile, "go on." The moment of release. The evil thing violently waved his fist, boom, boom, the dull voice spread to everyone''s ears, it felt that the heart was beating with it. Terror. It''s horrible. Qin Han and Li Dacheng''s gaping appearance was not seen. They were really scared and silly just now. But soon. In their sight, Lin Fan grabbed the two fists of the evil object, said some words that were difficult for them to understand, and then released his hand to let the evil object continue. The evil object gave face and continued to wave his fist beyond the speed of sound. They are full of question marks. I would like to ask a person in the know. What is this special thing. What''s so special about this? I don''t know how long it took. The attack of evil things gradually slows down. Then he sees that the evil things are panting slightly and staring at Lin fan. Of course, he is in a good mood when he sees the blood spilling from the corners of human mouth. Wielding tens of thousands of fists, the human beings in front of us will finally have a little blood. Previous efforts were not in vain. "Fierce, good pain ah, your strength is very strong, stronger than what I met before." Lin Fan a face serious say let evil thing almost in situ self explosion words. "It''s up to me next." The evil thing is startled, and then knows what the other party means. Lin Fan clenched his fists tightly, just like the previous evil thing, waving his fists and falling on the evil thing intensively. The evil thing wanted to raise his arms to resist, but all in vain. It can''t resist at all. The evil thing discovers that every blow that falls on the body is extremely terrifying. Chapter 218 Bang! Bang! The strength of every blow that falls is broken to the extreme. "How could I not have any chance to resist." The evil thing silently bears the arrival of one fist after another. Its body is not controlled by itself, and its body swings around with the dense fists. The change of situation was like a roller coaster for them in Qin and Han Dynasties. One will take off high, one will crash. Previously, Lin Fan was beaten at will, but he didn''t have the strength to fight back. Later, he stopped halfway and explained a few words. Then he continued to be beaten. He thought it was over. But now The evil thing has no power to fight back. It''s a new battle. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes. They won''t believe it. But now believe it or not, it''s all happening in front of you. What else do you want to say. Lin Fan knew that although he didn''t quite understand why, he still understood the general meaning, that is, he would be killed if he continued to fight. He hit the evil object in the face, directly let the evil object rotate 720 degrees in the air, and then landed steadily. "It''s a lot of offence." Lin Fan Baoquan do. The evil creature lying there didn''t say a word more nonsense, his brain was full of paste. "Hateful humans hit me back in the same way." How it deals with human beings, what kind of moves the human beings use to fight back at it. I lost. The last loser is it, which is the most unacceptable thing for it as a strong evil. "Where do the strong men come from?" "It did not pay attention to the king level human power, but it suffered such a tragic defeat. Why did it become like this?" The end has come. It''s thinking about something very important. It''s time for me to run. As an evil creature with high intelligence, it knows a truth. If you can''t do it, you have to run. If you don''t run, you can''t do it. Otherwise, it''s just a dead end to stay. Wait for a moment. "Eh!" "Why didn''t this human kill?" The evil thing is to hope that when Lin Fan kills it, he will run away directly. According to the past, when it kills the weak, when it makes a killing move, the weak will take advantage of this opportunity to escape. But as a proud evil thing, how can it let the weak escape. Even if you go to the ends of the earth, you have to kill the weak. "Lao Zhang, I won." Lin Fan smiles and gives Lao Zhang a thumbs up. It''s a wonderful battle. He is in a good mood and has been longing for such a battle for a long time. It''s just that the other side''s endurance doesn''t seem to be very good. Although it lasted for a while. But there is still a big gap with what he thought. "Wow, Lin fan, you are so good." Lao Zhang said excitedly. At the same time, he was shocked. He didn''t expect that this stupid human would win. Damn What am I thinking. Undercover is not very good. With its continuous efforts, it will be able to penetrate into the real interior of human beings, so as to make contributions to the cause of evil things that no evil thing can compare. The rooster of the evil creature cooed at the evil creature. I have told you that the price of rampancy will be miserable, but you don''t believe it. The shame of the rooster makes the strong angry, but the weak dare to ridicule it. See the other side did not reply. It is also a bit rampant, the style of jizhanrenshi play incisively and vividly. "Goo Goo (what''s the use of your brute force? What you need as an evil creature is intelligence. If you don''t have a brain, you are destroying my great career as a hero of the evil creature), "said the evil cock. Qin and Han Dynasties and Li Dacheng found that the voice of the rooster was a little frequent. They looked at each other. Evil things are communicating. But what are you communicating with? But these are not the most critical. "Lin fan, kill it." Cried the Qin and Han Dynasties. To be able to kill such a powerful evil thing is an extremely painful blow to evil things. The strong in evil things, like the strong in human beings, are hard to cultivate. Of course, it is easier for evil things to appear strong than for human beings to cultivate strong. So. Every loss of a strong human is unacceptable to human beings. Lin Fan looks at Qin and Han in surprise. Kill each other? What a cruel act. Qin and Han Dynasties and Li dachengdu are in a hurry. Opportunities are rare. If they are missed, they will be missed. It''s just that they let the mentally ill kill others. For Lin fan, this is definitely something that can''t be done.If we say dogs, snakes and pigs, it''s also because they are cute, and Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are very hungry. I hope these lovely guys can integrate with them and eat them. But even if they are eaten, there is no cruel killing. They will only be eaten when they die. "I can''t do what you want." Lin Fan said. When he said this, he turned his back to evil things. Originally wanted to wait for the opportunity to escape evil things, see the other side''s back to it, in the heart of unwilling, let it have the impulse to take risks, with its speed beyond the speed of sound, may be able to attack successfully. Escape? Or war? It''s making a choice. Brush! Just lying on the ground, the evil things disappear instantly, and then appear on Lin Fan''s back, showing a cruel smile. Its choice is to attack and kill this hateful human. "Be careful..." Qin Han and Li Dacheng cried in panic. They didn''t expect such a thing to happen. No one should be careless in the face of such a terrible evil thing. "Go to hell and confess your sins." The evil thing seems to incarnate in the coming of a big snake. It uses its unique skill to dig through Lin Fan''s body from its back. The nail contains black light and stabs Lin Fan''s body fiercely. As normal. No one can resist the blow. Sharp fingers will pierce his skin, peel flesh and blood, and take out the heart deeply. The sound of metal collision. The sharp fingernails of the evil object touched the skin on Lin Fan''s back, just like the hardest iron. They couldn''t tear it at all. "Are you attacking me?" Lin Fan turned and frowned. In the movies he watched with Lao Zhang, the protagonist would be attacked by others. With super combat talent, he had learned the essence of the movie for a long time. Even if he turned his back on his opponent, he would be alert. The evil thing was shocked, quickly retreated, and then ran madly towards the pit. It''s terrible. It''s not an opponent at all. Even the sneak attack can''t succeed. Who is he? How can there be such a terrible strongman in the human headquarters. Lin Fan watched the evil escape into the pit and said angrily: "it''s too much for you who don''t have the spirit of martial arts competition. I want to arrest you and let you apologize for your behavior. You are not only insulting yourself, but also insulting our fight." The voice just dropped. He also chased into the pit. Chapter 219 "Lin fan, don''t chase after the poor, wait for us to straighten out..." Before the words of Qin and Han Dynasty were finished, Lin Fan could not be seen. "Well, it''s nothing to say again." It''s very difficult. He couldn''t understand why he didn''t kill a powerful evil thing because the chance was so good that he could kill it with a little hand. If the Qin and Han Dynasties could understand why Qingshan psychiatric hospital had his seat, even if it could not share the same room with Lin fan, it could definitely become a neighbor. "Lao Li, to tell you the truth, I''m confused now." Qin and Han Dynasties. Li Dacheng felt deeply, "me too." I''m not confused. This matter has a great impact on them. It''s not in their heart, but in the fight between Lin Fan and evil things. They deeply understand that they don''t trust others, and it''s a shame to be too arrogant. Li Dacheng said: "if he pursues the deep pit, will there be an accident? There are many evil things there. Once he gets deep inside, I''m afraid he will encounter danger." "Don''t worry, it won''t be OK. Even if we have something, we can''t help, or even delay." The Qin and Han Dynasties were open-minded and had a deep understanding of the current situation. Li Dacheng was surprised to hear this. I didn''t think big brother would be so open after such a thing. It''s really rare. "Lin fan has gone there, and I want to go too." Lao Zhang didn''t know what to do, so he didn''t separate from Lin fan. The evil cock gave him a look, and his eyes twinkled with scorn. Don''t tease me, I''ll wait here. Don''t look for death. After this incident, rooster knows that undercover career is full of challenges. The more you know, the less childlike you are. It''s hard. Opportunity or crisis? Evil cock thinks this is an opportunity, it can undercover up to now has not been found, that can say it is not capable of evil thing? Deep hole. "It''s so horrible." When Lin Fan broke into the pit, he heard a strange sound whistling from the distance. He wanted to chase each other in. It''s just the environment Well, he''s definitely not afraid. "Why didn''t I bring Lao Zhang in? He would be very scared if he didn''t see me." Out of the pit. Lao Zhang was waiting anxiously with the hen in his arms. He was so anxious, really anxious. "Lao Zhang, why didn''t you come in? I''m waiting for you. Come quickly." Lin Fan stood at the edge of the pit and waved. Hearing Lin Fan''s cry, Lao Zhang excitedly ran to the other side with the hen in his arms. The evil cock was stunned. The trough! Isn''t it already in? What the hell is it. Don''t go in. Let''s just wait on it. Only by keeping a low profile can we live longer. For the evil cock, even if you know that Lin fan is very powerful, what can you do? If you are strong, you can be lawless. He likes to keep a low profile and obscene development. I''ve beaten you. It''s too much to go after. Give me the hero cock a face, let it go, it''s not easy to live. Qin Han shouts, want to tell Lin Fan don''t act rashly, just words just to the mouth, haven''t had time to say out, the figure is gone. "Lin fan, it''s so quiet here." Lao Zhang followed behind him with the hen in his arms, observing the surroundings. It was too quiet. There was a cold wind blowing, and the roaring sound came to his ears, which made him shiver. "When we come to a strange place, we should be careful not to get lost." Lin Fan said. He could say that I was afraid of the dark environment. That''s why I want Lao Zhang to accompany him. Think about it or not. If you let others know that he is afraid of the environment here, he will be laughed at. "Follow me, let''s go." With a big wave of his hand, Lin Fan took Lao Zhang and walked inside with a small step. ¡­¡­ The evil things who have just been beaten by Lin Fan come back in a hurry. The evil things hidden in the dark are very confused. The breath of the overlord is very unstable. What happened? The Lord of evil things won''t tell any evil things. Just now I was beaten. Of course not. Shame can''t be done. It sits on the deepest throne and regains its once powerful power. "Overlord, what''s the matter with you?" The evil marmot came out of the ground and asked. This is not the one in Yanhai. It seems that these evil things have always been obscene and mixed in the ground. Occasionally, they appear to be asking the boss for information. In fact, they are asking for useful information. In a short time, it can spread all over the whole evil circle. If it''s a shame.That''s faster. "Go away!" Evil things dominate the gloomy way. "Yes, sir." The evil woodchuck cleverly shrinks its head to the bottom of the earth. It is so obedient that it can''t do anything. Its strength is not good and its skill is inferior to others. It can only live, and it''s used to living. It doesn''t feel like a big deal. Life is still comfortable. The Evil Overlord was very depressed. He had never been beaten by human beings. This was the first time that he was beaten violently by hateful human beings, and it was inexplicable. In boxing, human beings were confident enough to think that they had beaten human beings. But the final result is unacceptable. Asshole. It''s really hard. The overlord of evil things orders the evil things hidden around to watch the underground passage and kill them immediately when they meet the situation. What he fears most is that human beings will chase them. This is the last scene he wants to see. "Yes." "Great overlord, we do as you tell us." Subtle vibration came, evil things were moving, listening to the voice of these actions, it was a little more stable. Then look not far away, the ball wrapped by the sword. The more you think about it, the more angry you are. "I can''t beat that human, can I beat you?" The Evil Overlord made a bold move and slapped his hand towards the sword ball. However, when the hand fell on the surface of the sword ball, the strong sword Qi tore its palm. Damn it! I can''t even break a sword ball. It''s really hateful. The evil lizard lurks in the dark. It thinks that it is the strongest evil thing under the throne of evil things. Although many evil things are not satisfied with it, it is confident that it is. Powerful bite force, lethal toxin and vigorous limbs all reflect its strength. "I smell the food moving." The evil lizard likes cannibalism and occasionally salivates on the same species, but most of them resist it. Cannibalism is taboo and will be severely punished if found. Of course. There''s nothing wrong with killing the same kind. Its undeveloped brain always can''t figure out why it''s OK to kill each other. If it swallows the same kind, it will be OK. This is a very contradictory problem. But for it, the orders of the strong must be obeyed. Sa Sa! The evil lizard swivels its tail to attack the delicious food. It can smell the smell of the same kind, and some of the same kind get ahead of others. This is the most intolerable thing for it. The delicious food is mine, and no one can grab it. At this point. The rooster feels something is wrong. Many evil compatriots hide in the dark and don''t act at will. This is a gratifying thing for them. You''ve done a good job. Only by keeping a low profile can you live longer. Don''t come out to die. This stupid human is very strong. And it''s to make people understand that. Cooing and yelling. "Everyone, I''m the rooster of evil things. I''m the undercover who hides around human beings. My hero of evil things gives you advice. Don''t be impulsive. Don''t hide in the dark. The strong evil things who just came back are beaten back. Don''t follow me." The evil cock is a kind reminder. I hope they understand. But I didn''t expect that it would expose the most important things. Don''t you want to lose face? The evil creatures are chattering. The evil Lord is beaten back. This is really a powerful news. Some people still doubt whether it is true or false. They think of the evil Lord''s face and the lost armor when he comes back. They gradually believe what the evil cock says. Maybe it''s exactly what it says. The evil cock cooed. "I feel that there is a guy who doesn''t know who is coming. Who is it? Hide quickly and don''t come to die." The evil things around are very curious. Feel it carefully It''s a lizard. If it''s other evil things, they may inform each other. Our hidden Evil Heroes say it''s dangerous. Don''t go there. But the friendly degree of the lizard is not high. Everybody hates it. They always say that they are the strongest under the throne of evil things, and they don''t pay attention to them at all. This is the most intolerable thing for them, so they just watch the show quietly. Far away. The evil lizard is very excited. It swings its tail quickly. Its limbs move very fast. The shadow crosses and rolls up a piece of dust. "I can''t wait. If you dare to eat my delicious food, I will tear you to pieces." It''s just It''s getting closer to death. But it doesn''t know. "Lin fan, you see something running over there." Lao Zhang pointed to the distance. "There seems to be something." Lin Fan said.In the blink of an eye. The evil lizard appeared in front of Lin Fan and made a strange sound. The rooster was surprised. Stupid thing. Do you know that you are looking for death when you call such a terrible human a stupid thing? Just when the rooster is ready to remind each other. The evil lizard''s overbearing threat is to the evil cock. "Chicken, if you dare to snatch my food from me, I will tear you to pieces, empty your internal organs, and crush you under your feet." So rampant. The evil cock was almost cracked by the chicken feather of the other party. The hero kindly reminds you that you should say such disrespectful words to me. It''s really damned. Well, in this case, don''t blame me for being merciless. I won''t remind you. You can die by yourself. "Goo Goo (I don''t dare, I really don''t dare, these two human beings are the food I found, but I offer them to you now, eat while it''s hot), "cried the evil cock. It''s about attracting this idiot. Don''t blame me for being beaten up later. It''s you who speak rudely to the evil hero and deserve to be punished. Chapter 220 The lizard is very satisfied with the attitude of the rooster. Weak compatriots can live only when they are humble. This is the basic rule. It''s also the law of survival. The evil lizard is very confident in its own strength. As a level 7 evil lizard, it dare not say that it is overbearing in the evil world, but at least there are not many people who dare to provoke it. "It''s delicious. I can''t help it." It smelled the fragrance from Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, and was immersed in a state of being unable to extricate itself. "Lao Zhang, what''s this?" Lin fan asked. "Well, I seem to have seen it on the news. It''s a lizard, but it''s so big. It''s a little different from the lizard I saw. Besides, it has two small bags bulging on its back, but I still think it''s a lizard." Lao Zhang, who likes watching news, can remember any species he sees. I don''t dare to say I''m a psychopath without any talent. Some mental patients are proficient in sewers. No matter how dry the sewers are, they can repair the water. This is a gift. "Lizards are ugly." "I also feel ugly. There are a lot of big lumps on its skin. Is there hemorrhoids on its skin?" "It''s not hemorrhoids, it''s skin disease." "Oh, I see." They communicate with each other calmly, saying in front of the evil lizard that the evil lizard can''t believe. In front of them, these two delicious human beings are dying and still humiliating it. Even if you have a little common sense, you should know what it''s like. The evil cock was impressed by these two stupid human beings. What he said made it difficult for him to understand. What happened to these two human beings? He couldn''t be more reliable. It''s really strange. A low roar erupted from the throat of the lizard. Giant tail sweeps, rips toward Lin fan, bloody big mouth, ferocious terror, this one can bite Lin Fan''s head. "I''m afraid, Lin fan." Lao Zhang shouts, hiding behind Lin fan, shivering with fright. "You can''t scare Lao Zhang." Lin fan is not afraid of the lizard, but when he sees that Lao Zhang is scared, he presses the lizard''s upper jaw directly, presses it down with a slap, and presses it down on the ground. Just like a cute dog, he pouts and looks at the ground with a confused face. "Lao Zhang, don''t be afraid. I''ve subdued it." "Be good, don''t scare people." Lin Fan calms the evil lizard''s mood, so irritable. "If you don''t look good at all, you should be obedient. Look at my hen. She is so cute and clever." The lizard can''t move. He was furious. Damn guy, you are humiliating me. When you can''t tolerate it, you don''t need to tolerate it. Even if he doesn''t want to tolerate it, he has to be able to turn over. Lin fansong opened his hand and said, "let''s play. Don''t play around here." The evil cock knows that the evil lizard will definitely continue to die. After all, with its spleen, it should not be able to bear such humiliation if it is pressed by human beings. It''s just The evil lizard didn''t continue to be presumptuous. She looked at Lin Fan and walked silently towards the dark. It is not a fool, can do the other side than everyone knows, continue to be reckless, the result is a dead end. Go far, back to a cry. "You are the traitor of evil things." Lin Fan said with a smile: "Lao Zhang, do you see it? It knows that it is wrong and apologizes for what it has just done." Lao Zhang said, "just apologize. I''m still willing to forgive it." On the contrary, the evil cock can''t bear it. It wants to flapping its wings to prove that I''m not a traitor, I''m a hero of evil things, what are you talking about. The evil cock is really sad. He has worked so hard to be an undercover agent around human beings. Who is it all for? It''s not for the future of evil things. But now everyone said it was a traitor, its heart is very painful, pain can not breathe. It wants to roar to prove its determination. Just think about it. Let them doubt. One day, you will understand that all I do is for evil things. When the time comes, you kneel down in tears in front of me and say that we doubt you. I''m sorry. Please forgive me Think of that picture, the evil cock is full of power, everything is developing in a good direction. ¡­¡­ The evil Lord sits on the throne. What just happened makes it a little out of breath. "How can there be such a powerful human being?" It pondered, wondering why. "Overlord, I have news for you." The evil marmot comes out from the bottom of the earth.Such humble evil things are rare. Even if there was a time when the second level of evil things lost their dogs, they killed four novice members in Yanhai City regiment and made great achievements. Even if the evil things lost their dogs, the groundhog was weaker than the evil things lost their dogs. But now It''s useless to stay here, collect information and gossip. "He said The overlord of evil things is very irritable and in a bad mood to the extreme. "I just got the news that the lizard was beaten away. The rooster who followed the human was the traitor of the evil things. It was the rooster who brought the human here," the evil things groundhog said "And I also heard that the overlord had just been beaten by those two humans." "Overlord, are you really beaten, or are you really beaten?" Asked the woodchuck expectantly. The fire of eight trigrams is burning. It seems that its brain is not very good. "Come here." The Evil Overlord sat there motionless. "Lord, I can hear you. Just tell me directly. If it''s false, I''ll tell everyone. If it''s true, I''ll bury it in my heart and promise no one will tell me." "Come here." The Evil Overlord is indifferent. There was no expression on his face, and he couldn''t see any mood swings. The evil woodchuck was quite confused, but he came to the overlord slowly. Maybe the overlord wanted to tell him the biggest secret, which only he was qualified to know. Excited. Excited. There is also a faint calm. "Overlord, do you have any secrets to tell me?" Asked the evil marmot humbly. Patta! In the eyes of the overlord of evil things, he wanted to kill them. He slapped the woodchuck in his hand and said, "you know too much." Under the frightened eyes of the evil woodchuck. Bang! Directly knead and explode the evil marmot. For it, this humble evil thing is just a mole ant. "Asshole, it''s unforgivable that such a disgraceful thing should spread to me." The Evil Overlord was very angry. I just didn''t say much. "Traitor in evil things? Is that the humble evil cock? " He thought about what the evil woodchuck said. He didn''t pay attention to the humble evil before. Now it seems that everything has been premeditated. Shame in evil. Dada! When it''s angry. There are footsteps. "Found it." This is Lin Fan''s voice. It sounds cheerful. When they come to a strange place, they feel that the environment is very bad and frightening. At this time, they are not happy to find the right Lord. The overlord of evil things was shocked. How could they come so fast. Didn''t those evil things stop them? What he guessed was right. Those evil things didn''t stop them. They all shrank and hid in the dark. They were very wary of the existence of evil cock. The Evil Overlord is in a bit of a panic. But it still pretends to be very calm sitting on the throne. "Why do you attack me and why do you run after you attack me? Do you know that your behavior is too much? We have a fair competition between us. What we pay attention to is the spirit of fairness. The point is to the end." Lin Fan looked at the other side and asked without a smile. He will show an innocent smile in front of anyone. But now in the face of this guy who lost his martial spirit, he was very angry and didn''t want to give each other any friendly expression. The Evil Overlord didn''t say a word. He seemed calm, but in fact he was very flustered. It''s coming so fast. According to his guess, if there are evil things blocking it, it will certainly delay for a long time. But unexpectedly, as soon as his forefoot stops, the other party will follow him. Suddenly, he feels great pressure and is very uncomfortable. "How can you be so impolite? I''m asking you something." Lin Fan said. The Evil Overlord looked at Lin fan, touched the stone armrest of the throne, and said in a low and hoarse voice, "human, I admit that you are very strong and would like to call you the strongest, but now you are really too much." "Do you think me on the ground is my strongest state?" "I think you''re wrong. It''s very wrong. I don''t want to kill you. Now I''ll disappear from my face. I can''t kill you." The Evil Overlord is powerful and overbearing. That kind of light domineering swept, leading to a slightly suppressed atmosphere around, and those hidden in the dark evil things are shivering, that is the breath of hegemony, humble they can only hide in the dark to survive. The Evil Overlord got up and stood on the steps. The darkness covered his body. His face was vague and indistinct. With his tone and manner at this time, it really gave people a feeling of facing the most terrible boss.The evil cock was shocked by the opponent''s momentum. It doesn''t feel like the other party is telling lies. What they say seems to be true. The evil cock wants to tell Lin fan. Let''s go. On the ground, people really didn''t exert their full strength. In this dark environment, they will certainly be able to play a stronger role. "Lin fan, what should we do?" Lao Zhang asked. "I''ll take care of it." Lin Fan ignored the words of the Evil Overlord and said seriously: "I''m serious now. You must apologize for your behavior. If you apologize, I''ll forgive you." "Although you feel evil to me, I can feel your inner desire for love." He went over the steps step by step. The heart beat fast. It''s not good. He didn''t intimidate the other party. He had to communicate with himself face to face to see the situation. He thought hard about how he could solve the problem. Until Lin fan comes to it. He clenched his fists, his anger burning in his heart, his eyes flashing fierce and fierce, good courage But the reality smoothed the water caltrop of the Evil Overlord. It slowly released its fists. Bow! Bend down! "I''m sorry!" "I''m wrong!" Chapter 221 There were tears in the eyes of the Evil Overlord who bowed his head. It''s going to suck back. I can''t cry. Maintain final dignity. Just at the moment when he bowed his head to admit his mistake, the dignity of the overlord of evil things had already disappeared, and he was also seen by the evil things hidden in the dark. How could he raise his head in the future. The evil things hidden in the dark are shocked. The overlord bowed his head to mankind. Is the overlord a traitor? The evil cock, who was held by Lao Zhang in his arms, had no choice but to shake his head, and the overlord admitted defeat. From then on, this evil base will no longer exist, and no evil will obey a overlord who bows to mankind. The future of evil things depends on me. Other evil things are not reliable at all. Although my strength is really not good, but I have a super intelligent brain, can put down the posture, use their own talent to move the human race, the success of lurking in the human side. "It''s a good boy to admit his mistake." Lin Fan pats the Evil Overlord on the shoulder and smiles again. He is willing to forgive each other, who can not miss, as long as he can change, he is still a good child. The Evil Overlord felt that the human palm fell on its shoulder. It seemed very light, but in its heart, it was more like a mountain pressing on its heart. It''s too painful to breathe. It also wants to fight. But they can''t fight each other. Who says that evil things don''t cherish their own lives? Only those evil things with no brains can experience the result of stubbornness with their lives. "Lao Zhang, let''s go." Lin fan has a bright smile on his face. For him, it is a great progress to let the other party know his mistakes and correct them. It also shows that what he has done is right. If it''s wrong, others won''t admit it. Only when it''s right, people will admit it. "You''re great." Lao Zhang worships Tao. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK, just tell it the correct values, I don''t want it to go further and further on the wrong values, in case it goes astray." Going astray is a good word. As far as the current situation of evil things is concerned, they are not much different from entering. "Why! What''s that? " Lin Fan was surprised to see the sword ball not far away. He had never seen anything like this before. It was very strange. Even the mentally ill have a curiosity. The exploration of the unknown is stronger than anyone else. Sword ball is a powerful human. Its purpose is to kill the other side. Although it wins, it is difficult to kill the other side. Now it is discovered by human beings and the situation is very bad. "Lin fan, what is this?" Lao Zhang wanted to reach out and touch it. The sword ball was shining white. What a beautiful thing, it was stopped by Lin fan. "Don''t move. It''s sharp. It cuts your fingers." Lin Fan said. The evil Rooster smelled the human breath, and it was very strong. There was human in the sphere. It looked back at the Evil Overlord and found that the other party was standing in the same place, hesitant, as if trying to fight. "Goo Goo (at the moment when you admit your mistake, you lose the dignity of the evil object. If I were you, I would never stay here, but leave here) " the evil object Rooster yells at each other. It doesn''t speak like it can. Sure enough. Since there is a backer, the evil cock has gradually become a gallant chicken. First of all. I''m so hard spoken. In the face of powerful evil things, all silk is true. They are always from the point of view of Evil Heroes and use the most severe words to reprimand each other. If not for Lin fan, I''m afraid it''s impossible to move a step without the arrogant temperament of the evil cock. It''s very likely that he doesn''t even know how to die. The rooster said: "what kind of eyes are you looking at me? I''m the hero of the evil things. I admit that your strength is very strong, but you should understand that strength can''t represent anything. Smart mind is the only hope to live." "Come on, get out of here and find the right place for you to live." The overbearing Rooster stands at the peak of the evil things and says the most overbearing words. The evil Lord roared. The evil cock is not in a hurry. A fox pretends to be a tiger. I was scared by you before. As for now They didn''t take it seriously. The sound of metal friction is heard all the time. Lin Fan''s fingers touch the sword ball. It''s a kind of extremely sharp sword Qi, a kind of hard body that can''t be destroyed, and the confrontation between spear and shield. Lin Fan tries to grab a corner of the sword ball. Solidify, firm, still. "What''s in it?" Lin Fan thought. Then he clenched his fingers and punched through the sword ball that even the evil Lord didn''t break. Through the hole, he could see a figure inside.Elder Bai Yun spits blood. The sword ball was broken and it hurt him a lot. Stimulated by the rooster, the overlord wants to attack Lin fan again. Only when he sees the opponent''s sword ball, he loosens his fist and lowers his head. He doesn''t say much. Sure enough Think too much is just self deception, one more regret, one more blow, it will never be acceptable. "Lao Zhang, do you think he looks familiar?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang was looking at it. "It looks familiar." "Think about it." "I have something to think about." Then the two of them looked at each other, their eyes shining, and said in one voice: "I know who he is You say it first Pause a little. Two people smile ha ha way: "white cloud old sword God." "Hee hee Happy communication in the eyes of others is a kind of pathological neuropathy attack. "Sick." The evil cock muttered. Lin Fan takes away all the sword balls. Even the Evil Overlord can''t break the sword ball defense for the time being. In Lin Fan''s hands, it''s like the earth on the ground. He can take it off easily. It''s not difficult at all. "Old sword God of Baiyun, are you ok? Don''t sleep. Wake up." Lin Fan grabbed his shoulders and swayed. Lao Zhang said in a deep voice: "do you need me to give him acupuncture? I think with my ability, I can make him come back to life." "But he wasn''t hurt." Lin Fan said. "But he''s bleeding." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan pondered: "what he said is very reasonable. Let''s have a try. I believe your ability can make him wake up." Lao Zhang vowed: "that''s certainly OK." Only when it comes to acupuncture and moxibustion, Lao Zhang will show the most confident appearance, and there is light in his eyes. Others can not believe Lao Zhang, but he absolutely believes Lao Zhang. Otherwise, he would not let old Zhang Zha for so many years. Although I''m hospitalized every time. But just because he is hospitalized, it shows that Lao Zhang is capable. If he is not, he will not be hospitalized. That''s the explanation. There is nothing wrong with it. It''s stable. Lao Zhang took out his big baby and held a silver needle in his finger. He circled around the old sword God of Baiyun to find the best position to apply the needle. When this kind of old strange sound appears. It means someone has to wake up. The eyelashes of Baiyun old sword God tremble. He feels someone behind him. His vigilance erupts. He raises his hand and grabs Lao Zhang. Lin Fan''s speed is faster and grabs Baiyun old sword God''s wrist directly. "Awake?" The old sword God of Baiyun was surprised. After seeing clearly that it was human, he relaxed his vigilance and said, "wake up." Lin Fan said, "Lao Zhang doesn''t need a needle. He wakes up." Lao Zhang''s face showed regret, unwilling to put away the silver needle, "I still want to give full play to it." At this point. The old sword God of Baiyun found that it was very dark around him, and the smell of evil things was very strong. It was obvious that he was in the territory of evil things, and these two were probably experts sent by Xiadu headquarters. It''s just It''s very strange. I haven''t seen it. "Evil things..." The old sword God of Baiyun saw at a glance that the evil cock was not a human being. No, it should be an ordinary cock. He patted the evil cock with his palm. Patta! He was stopped by Lin fan. "It''s my pet." Lin fan holds the rooster in his arms. He doesn''t understand why he wants to hurt his pet. It''s dangerous. How can people be so violent now. Pets? The old sword God of Baiyun didn''t ask. He didn''t put the third level evil things in his heart. Then he saw the overlord of the evil things standing on the other side of the throne and his face changed. "Be careful. It''s a king level evil thing with strong strength. You go first, old man. I''ll give you a cushion." The voice just dropped. Then he saw that the old sword of Baiyun was going to kill the overlord of evil things. He didn''t have a sword in his hand, but he could coagulate it with gas. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. They can''t understand the situation at this time. They feel that each other is very strange. Why do they want to fight with it. The Evil Overlord felt that the strong man''s breath was very weak. As soon as he wanted to die, he thought of Lin fan. If he killed human beings in front of each other, he might not be able to live. Ah! It''s hard for the Evil Overlord under the pressure of reality to show his once domineering spirit. One punch. I didn''t dare to push. The old sword God of Baiyun was repulsed directly. He stepped back with his arms open and his face was pale. "I used to use sword Qi to protect my body, but now I can only use one or two percent of my strength." In a moment. Then he raised his head like a peacock, with a sword behind him."Ten thousand kendo." Push your palms forward. Whew! Whew! Ten thousand swords were sent out at the same time and turned into Stegosaurus, bombarding the body of the Evil Overlord. "Go The old sword God of Baiyun, who was more pale, grabbed Lin Fan and Lao Zhang''s collar and attacked the cave. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang were stunned. What is the old sword God doing? Clearly can leave slowly, why so impatient, because there is something urgent? The Evil Overlord stood still. Let ten thousand swords bombard you. Not even its skin. The residual strength of old Baiyun sword God is too weak. Even if he makes a big move, it''s useless. His power is too weak. It''s no longer the peak state. This is the situation. Don''t say that Lin fan is a little confused with Lao Zhang. Even the Evil Overlord was confused. The old man is sick. The overlord stood here, didn''t move, didn''t even say a word, it was all an operation, and then ran away in a panic Is there anyone after you? There''s the human being. He didn''t dare to do it up to now. The Evil Overlord feels that it is not suitable to stay here for a long time. It''s too dangerous. Chapter 222 "Hoo "Damned fresh air, always so charming." The old sword God of Baiyun took them away from the deep pit and took a big breath of fresh air. Trapped in it for too long, I could smell the stench of evil things, almost suffocating. "Strange, why didn''t the evil thing come out just now?" According to the previous situation, in his current situation, it''s good to be able to support several moves, not to mention equal with the Evil Overlord, but the Evil Overlord didn''t catch up. Is there any reason? "Old sword God of Baiyun." Qin Han shouts to Li Dacheng. I didn''t expect that Lin Fan really saved the old sword God of Baiyun. In fact, they didn''t know that everything was fate. If Lin Fan didn''t have curiosity when he saw the sword ball, the old sword God of Baiyun would still be in the pit. The two sides meet. "Thank you for coming to save me. If it wasn''t for you, old man, I don''t know how long I''d be able to last." Qin Han and Li Dacheng are very embarrassed. They did come to save the old sword God. But it''s a pity that the whole army was destroyed by the evil Lord. If it wasn''t for Lin fan, the result would be the same. They would have gone to get the lunch box before the old sword God. "Old sword God, the object of thanks is wrong. In fact, he saved you and us." The Qin and Han Dynasties pointed to Lin Fan and said to the old sword God, "he is a strong Lin Fan invited by the headquarters from Yanhai city. Although he is young, he is actually very strong. He is more powerful than us." The old sword God of Baiyun was surprised to see Lin Fan staring at him. He was a little surprised. Then he said with a laugh, "the hero is a teenager, but I''m clumsy. I didn''t expect that such a young and strong man was born among us. Now I understand why the Evil Overlord didn''t come after him. It''s obvious that he was beaten." He recalled that the armor and weapons of the evil Lord were gone. Look at the surrounding situation. It''s not like a man-made scene. It''s obvious that fierce fighting happened earlier. Thinking of grabbing Lin Fan in the pit and taking them away, he was a little red, a little humiliated, like a teacher. What''s more shocking is that the other party is too young. It''s too confusing. It''s hard to believe the strength of the other side if you don''t see it with your own eyes. Qin and Han said: "old sword God, our task is to save you. Now we''d better go back quickly. After all, this is a suburb and a gathering place for evil things. If there is an accident, I''m afraid there will be trouble." The power of evil things is terrible. Otherwise, it is impossible to make countless strong people feel thorny. The former evil things were relatively mild. There are not many terrorist evil things, but recently, there are more and more terrorist evil things. It''s like the evil is purified. To be honest This is a bad situation. "Well, let''s go first." The old sword God of Baiyun answered. He didn''t propose to go into the pit and kill the evil thing. It''s a big deal. But there is an unknown danger. And right now. They found Lin Fan looking up at the sky. "Lin fan, what''s the matter?" Asked Qin Han. Lin Fan said: "I feel the danger is coming towards us." Their faces changed a lot. Danger? "There will not be more terrible evil things coming." For the Qin and Han Dynasties, Lin Fan''s strength is obvious to all, strong terrible, if let him feel dangerous things, it is how terrible. To be honest. In the present situation of Baiyun old sword God, he can''t exert much fighting power at all. And there are so many injured people at the scene. If they are in danger, how can they look after them. Lin Fan looks at the sky. They also looked at the sky and didn''t see anything. If it was an evil thing, they would have felt it long ago, or they were just too nervous and hallucinated. Soon They know that this is not an illusion, but really with what Lin Fan said, when danger comes, it''s still a deadly thing. "Nuclear Nuclear bombs. " Li Dacheng saw that the thing that came from afar was not evil, but a weapon developed by human beings. It was so powerful that even the strong in the kingdom of heaven could not bear it. For decades. There was only one nuclear bomb. The situation was very bad at that time. The evil army attacked Xiadu. It was a critical moment for the survival of mankind. In the end, there was no way to use nuclear bombs to bomb evil directly. And the results are unbearable. 150000 people died and 400000 were injured. The natural loss of evil things is heavy, but the radiation after the nuclear explosion is the most terrible. It has become the purgatory of the world, but a few evil things have changed because of radiation, indirectly creating a number of powerful evil things.Who makes who loses? If you look at it carefully, it seems that human beings have made some money. At least no other evil things have been destroyed. On the contrary, the evil things have a longer memory. So far, no army has been gathered to attack Xiadu. "Who is it? Who launched it and who did he want to destroy? " Qin Han angrily said, his heart was completely desperate, now this kind of moment can only wait for death, there is no other way. For the Evil Overlord? No way. The energy fluctuation of the Evil Overlord has not been detected at all. Who knows what level of evil things there are, and even if they do, they are not suitable for nuclear destruction. Baiyun old sword God said in a deep voice: "human beings have traitors. If I guess right, they are for destroying him." They look at Lin fan. Even they don''t know Lin Fan''s specific strength. Are those people worth destroying like this? "Old sword God, how do you know?" Asked Qin Han. Old Baiyun sword said: "is there anyone here more worthy of destruction than him?" There was silence. I feel that what the old sword God said is very reasonable. It seems that it is true. Who else can there be besides him. Is it really necessary? Or is it that the other party sees more factors that make them uneasy and would rather suffer a devastating blow than let them go. "Don''t run. Detonate at high altitude. No one can run." Said the old sword God of Baiyun. Old Zhang said: "Lin fan, I seem to see a small iron knot." "It''s not iron pimple, it''s danger. Lao Zhang, I won''t let you have anything to do." Lin Fan said. Then he saw Lin Fan bend his knees and look at the sky with solemn eyes. Bang! The legs are like springs. The huge recoil force splits the ground and soars into the air. In the blink of an eye, it reaches the altitude of several thousand meters. There was a huge noise, and the old sword God and others were full of questions. They are not children, but the question mark still exists. "What is he doing?" Li Dacheng looked up and muttered. The Qin and Han Dynasties sighed: "give up one''s life for righteousness, swallow nuclear insurance for us?" The old sword God looks at them with the eyes of a fool, swallowing a nuclear bomb? You swallow one for me to see, and it''s almost the same. High in the air. In the face of the nuclear bomb, Lin Fan did not change his face. He felt very dangerous and did not know what it was. Anyway, the most important thing was to throw it far away. He holds the nuclear bomb in his arms, and the powerful momentum wants to take him to fly to the distance. He is not afraid of anyone in terms of power. He grabs the nuclear bomb with both hands and throws it into the higher sky with a low roar. "Stay away from me." The flying speed of the nuclear bomb was very fast. When Lin Fan threw it away, the speed was increased by countless times. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a light spot and disappeared without a trace. "Finally." Lin fan can''t fly. He stops in the air for a moment and falls down at the speed of tens of meters per second. The wind feels very good. He is cool and can see farther away. Whew! Bang! Landing. The ground is shaking. Where can the soil stand? The splashing soil makes Qin and Han people cry. Just now where there is time to think about soil hit pain. It''s about Lin fan. The dust dissipated. He saw that Lin Fan''s whole body was deep in the ground, and only his head was left outside, so he was buried in the soil. "Lao Zhang, where is tie Geda?" Lao Zhang asked. "I threw it away." Lin Fan said. "Where did you throw it?" "To a higher place." The nuclear bomb flew aloof, as if it was about to fly out of the earth''s surface, becoming the first nuclear bomb to fly to the universe. I''m going to explode. Boom! The power of the terrible explosion was earth shaking. Qin and Han people who stayed on the ground did not feel the destructive power. They looked up to see the white light, and then heard the sound after a long time. The speed of light is faster than that of sound. Lin Fan said with a smile: "the crisis has been relieved. I didn''t expect that the iron pimple is so powerful and dangerous. I don''t know who is playing. It''s really dangerous." A group of people wandering around in the death circle, hear what Lin Fan said, they have nothing to say. If it''s just playing, it''s hard to understand what is really not playing. Lin Fan crawled out of the ground and bent down to pat the soil on his body. Now only Lin Fan and Lao Zhang can remain calm. As for the Qin and Han Dynasties, they were scared to death. Waiting for them to leave. The Evil Overlord appeared at the edge of the pit, clenched his fists and firm eyes. "I remember that." It''s really an evil thing without conscience. If Lin Fan didn''t throw away the nuclear bomb, let alone revenge, it would be a question whether the bones still exist,But for the Evil Overlord. Where does it know these things. I can only remember the situation when he was beaten. He was not only miserable, but also had no face. His old face had been lost, and he couldn''t lift his head in front of the evil things. At the same time, he hated the evil cock. Sure enough, he is a traitor among the evil things. He must spread the reputation of the traitor to let more evil things know about the traitor. Some of them regret to crush the groundhog. With that guy''s gossip ability, it won''t be long before he can get through the tunnel and spread the news. After this incident, Qin and Han people''s attitude towards Lin Fan was more emotional, that is, respect. The strong are worthy of respect, while licking dogs exist regardless of age, and adult life is not easy. The strong in special departments are not short of money. So they don''t lick the rich. But to the strong is sincerely expressed humble attitude, crazy lick the strong, hope to get the strong recognition, at the same time can be good friends with the strong. In case they meet the old sword God of Baiyun. At least others strong see in the past you try to lick the share, out of the mountain rescue is not sure. Chapter 223 On the helicopter. When they got in touch with leader Xu, the atmosphere was dignified. Qin and Han Dynasties, no matter who he was or what his status was, were just angry when they caught him. Nuclear bomb. That''s a nuclear bomb. Who do you want to kill. I want to destroy them all. Li Dacheng didn''t stop the Qin and Han Dynasties, who took the communication equipment to spray the leader. They should spray it, but they must spray it hard. This is their problem. Without Lin fan, the consequences would be unimaginable. If the other seven brothers wake up, they will agree with him and let the Qin and Han Dynasties spray the leader of Xu fiercely. Chief Xu on the other side of the communication equipment appeased the Qin and Han Dynasties, indicating that this was not the nuclear weapon at their headquarters at all. It was not launched by them at all. It was launched from an abandoned nuclear repository, but why there were nuclear weapons there, even if they didn''t know. It''s under investigation. "Mad!" Qin and Han Dynasty smashed the equipment on the inner wall of the plane, then suppressed his anger and said, "old sword God, you are right. I also began to suspect that we have internal problems." "Don''t worry. I don''t think problems can be hidden for long. Even if I don''t find them now, I will find their flaws one day." The white cloud old sword God calm way. He just walked around the edge of the gate of death. How can he calm down? He just saw Lin Fan''s calm face and felt that as an older generation, it would be inappropriate if he was too angry. As a result, he forced stability. No panic. "I know this truth, but I''m just a little angry. The monitoring network of the headquarters is so wide that I don''t even know it. I think their influence is absolutely not small, and I suspect that the undercover agents hidden in the headquarters have a very high position and great power." Qin Han said. The rooster, held by Lin Fan in his arms, is listening. Yo! Finally I heard something useful. There is a traitor in Xiadu headquarters. If you know who it is, you can cooperate well with each other, and the follow-up effect will be different. And the road of its evil hero will be plain sailing. It soared to the sky. The evil cock is too stupid after all. So it goes to other people. Well At most, when people have lunch, they have a plate of braised chicken on the table. Maybe the chicken soup is also good. Xiadu, headquarters. The transport helicopter came down slowly. Xu chieftain saw the white cloud, smile on his face, quickly forward, "old cloud, you can finally come back." After that, I will clap Baiyun on the shoulder. How many years of good brother. I''m relieved to see the safety return. Baiyun patted leader Xu''s hand and said, "you''d better find out who sent a nuclear bomb to us first. You almost died. If it wasn''t for Lin fan, you know the consequences." The king of heaven is really strong enough, but under the power of nuclear bomb explosion, it will turn into ashes in an instant. Leader Xu is embarrassed. It''s really a dereliction of duty in their headquarters. If the nuclear bomb really detonates, it will cause heavy losses to Xiadu, but he is really curious. How on earth is this done. Even a nuclear bomb can escape. He is not at the scene. If he is at the scene, he will know how terrible it is. It can frighten people to death. Even the king level strong can''t do it. "It''s really our responsibility, which I will never deny. It''s just that you know, the current situation is not very clear, and I have ordered people to investigate and find out who did it anyway." What leader Xu said was very firm. People who don''t know him really think he''s serious. Baiyun is very familiar with him. He knows that he is perfunctory. If it was so easy to find, he would have caught people long ago. "The master you invited back from Yanhai city is really powerful." Baiyun admires him very much. He is so strong when he is young. To tell you the truth, he envies him. If he can be so powerful when he is young, how cool he feels. I can''t even imagine it. "It''s nonsense. I don''t know what to look at." Xu Shou is proud of the experience. Just as they were talking. Qin Han could not help but say: "I said two you chat can watch the time, my seven brothers are still lying, I and Dacheng are still injured, no idea?" Chief Xu laughed awkwardly, "yes, yes, I almost forgot you. Hurry up and call the best doctor in the Department for treatment." A wave of the hand. Someone will do it right away. Soon there will be healing hands. Lin fan is holding a hen and chatting with Lao Zhang. The topics of conversation are very common. There is nothing special. If someone wants to eavesdrop on the strong, the most common thing he hears is I want a drink. wants to drink baijiu. I want to go home.Originally in the mental hospital, Lin Fan was a good young man. He didn''t drink or fight. But since he left Qingshan mental hospital, he mixed into the special department of Yanhai city and met those people. It was polluted by the society. Not only like drinking, but also like fighting. It''s really bad. Chateau, Saint lotus church. A group of believers walk into the church in line, ready to pray sincerely. In this orderly but evil world, both the weak and the strong need spiritual sustenance. The priest''s voice came from the church. Holy light Why are you so bright. The believers put their hands together and prayed with their heads down. Seemingly holy place, but hidden secret. The underground meeting room. Round table. The candle on the wall is burning wildly, but even so, it just makes the dim meeting room a little bright. Several masked men in black sat around, silent and silent. Until one said slowly: "if the mission fails, the nuclear bomb is useless. I just want to know how strong he is." The tone of inquiry, with a trace of horror. No one would have thought it would be like this. That''s a nuclear bomb. Not armor piercing. You let the nuclear bomb detonate in Xiadu to see if the prosperous city will become ruins. The gloomy meeting is obviously quiet. In this situation, silence is golden. "It should be strong." "How strong is it? Town level, King level? " "Better than the king of heaven." "Ha ha, don''t you think what you said is nonsense? No more powerful than the king of heaven. I just want to know how he avoided the nuclear explosion. " "Who controls the remote control and why it doesn''t detonate at a distance of several thousand meters, but only when the nuclear bomb is out of range. I need him to give us an explanation." Another silence. No one spoke. "Speak, and no one answers my question? Who is it? " "It''s your big brother." This time, it was not the silence of the public, but the silence of the questioner. "Well, the failure this time shows that we really made a mistake, but there are still many opportunities for us. The members sent to Yanhai city have been arrested, and the existence of our shadow club has been exposed, but it doesn''t matter. They don''t know anything about the shadow club. And now the most important thing is that we can''t let that boy continue to grow up. His appearance has a significant impact on our plan, do you understand? " The meeting was not as passionate as it used to be. Too few people speak. It''s not that they don''t want to talk, but there are many people who don''t know Lin Fan very well. They always feel that they exaggerate each other''s role excessively. To be honest, they don''t feel that each other has much influence on them. Gradually. The meeting reached the end. "Break up!" Everyone took off their black robes and showed their original clothes. The most conspicuous one was a guy in a red suit. It was really too naughty. At the same time, take off the mask. Their masks are not used to hide their identities from their accomplices, but to prevent the secret meeting room from being suddenly discovered by special departments. When a group of people come in and see their faces, they can''t escape even if they want to. It''s much more convenient to have this mask. Can you recognize us with masks? Of course. The man in the red suit knows who he is, even if he is wearing a mask. At this point. The one eyed man in Yanhai city was like a roller coaster. When he learned that there was a nuclear bomb bombing in the suburb more than 1000 kilometers away from Xiadu, he was so scared that he almost killed Xiadu to check the situation immediately. At the same time, old man Xu was scolded to death. Nima. Isn''t this about killing me? Fortunately, there is nothing in the back. Everyone is happy. At the same time, I learned from Xia Kunyun that the greatest credit for rescuing the old sword God of Baiyun was Lin fan. If it wasn''t for him, those sent would have died. When you know that. The one eyed man has a big smile at the corner of his mouth. My face is up. It''s just another headache for him. According to this situation, with Hao Ren''s resources, he will definitely know this situation soon. At that time, he will be in trouble. In fact, Hao Ren will lose money. You have such a powerful character in your mental hospital that you didn''t know it before. Now I''ve been drawn to a special department and asked if you feel regret. Anyway, if he''s Hao Ren. Absolutely sorry.Xiadu. Old sword God of Baiyun is drinking tea with leader Xu. After recovery, his strength has recovered a lot. It''s almost the same. "I found something there." What Baiyun old sword God saw and heard in the pit was something he had never thought about before. "There is a stone slab recording complex patterns and words. I have seen similar patterns in ancient books, which are related to immortals. If 70% believed in immortals before, now I believe in them 100% Chief Xu sipped his tea and asked, "do you have a chance to take it back?" "Don''t think about it. It''s impossible." Said the cloud. "Why? If you ask Lin fan to help you, you may have a chance. " Leader Xu is most curious about Lin Fan''s strength, and also wants to know how strong he is. The old sword God of Baiyun said helplessly: "it was destroyed. It was only discovered after it was destroyed. If it had been discovered earlier, it would have been impossible to destroy it. Ah, I just want to talk to you, but it doesn''t mean anything else." "And I can''t go there now. What if another nuclear bomb falls?" Leader Xu confidently said, "impossible." Chapter 224 "It''s a bad thing to be so confident." The old sword God of Baiyun stood in the corridor, frowning and meditating. He told leader Xu that the main purpose of these things was to hope that he could pay more attention to them. The traitors in the headquarters have a high status. Or you don''t know where they are. Moreover, the nuclear bomb guards are extremely strict, and there are many procedures that can be opened, which can not be done by one person. "Is there something wrong with Lao Xu?" I''m shaking my head. Forget about unrealistic ideas. How can I suspect that Lao Xu will have a problem? It seems that he is scared and has some wishful thinking. As a king of heaven, Baiyun old sword God has a high status in the capital of Xia. The Evil Overlord''s hidden breath appears in the capital of Xia. He can find the Evil Overlord. It is very likely that the Evil Overlord exposes himself. Otherwise, the Evil Overlord who can avoid monitoring will not be found so easily. The more you think about it, the more complicated it becomes. I always feel that all these things are controlled by human beings. Some people lead them by the nose. I feel terrible when I think about it. He was so strong that he almost got killed. In fact, this is not nearly. It''s really killing people. At night. A grand and sumptuous meal appeared in Xiadu. It didn''t mean anything else. It was specially used to entertain Lin fan. People came all the way to help. They not only saved the old sword God of Baiyun, but also nine strong men of town level. Can such kindness be solved with a meal? There must be no solution. However, in the present situation, we can only invite people to dinner. The main thing is to show off first, and there is no other meaning. Tianfu restaurant. It''s the best hotel in Xiadu. It covers a large area. It''s magnificent and antique, just like the Imperial Palace in ancient times. "What a beautiful place." Looking at the interior decoration, Lao Zhang was shocked. "It''s really beautiful." Lin Fan said. The evil rooster in his arms sighs helplessly that human beings can really enjoy more than them. It has never seen such a building, and it feels very good. This is the more secret inside story of successfully mixing into human beings and getting close to them. If it doesn''t, it won''t believe it. This is the place It can be a simple meal. At this point. The evil rooster was staring, feeling a lot of eyes staring at him. Although he didn''t see those eyes, he could guarantee that it existed in the secret rooms on the left and right sides. It''s terrible. I didn''t expect that there would be strong human beings in such places. Just think about it. In such a luxurious place, there must be a lot of strong human beings, and the things they talk about are very important. At the same time. Around the box door, someone stood at the box door, looking for a trace, and later locked the evil cock in Lin Fan''s arms. Report back. For the strong people who can feel the evil things coming here, they are very surprised, how can there be evil things here, it''s all about seeking death. It''s like a little sheep jumping into a pack of wolves. I think it''s very powerful. In fact, it is to seek death. The person who checked the situation reported that it was an evil rooster, and Xia Kunyun was followed by him. Those strong people were very surprised, then nodded and continued to eat and drink. Xia Kunyun has nothing to do around him. They also know that the headquarters invites the strong from Yanhai city. It seems that they are keeping an evil thing. This strange combination can''t be ignored. Someone wants to come out and have a look. Xia Kunyun is a department director with a very high position. There must be something wrong with him. But if you think about it, forget it. They are here for dinner, and there are many members of the same trade. Even if you go there to say hello, it may not be of any use. It''s better to leave it alone. Looking left and right, Lao Zhang asked curiously, "are we here for dinner?" Xia Kunyun said: "yes, leader Xu specially invited you to dinner. At the same time, he also brought the senior management of the headquarters to help you clean up the dust. I hope you like it." It''s not to say that Lin Fan''s contribution is too great. Leader Xu thinks that if he doesn''t do something, he will be sorry for others'' contribution. If he is known by the one eyed man, he will be scolded. The strongest people in Yanhai city will help you. If you don''t give money, you won''t even give a decent meal. It''s really too much. Lin Fan said with a smile, "Lao Zhang, do you like it?" "I like it." Lao Zhang said. Xia Kunyun looks at their situation and just smiles. This meal must be invited, and it can''t be perfunctory. He must choose the best place. Lin Fan''s help to Xiadu can''t be rewarded by a meal. Otherwise, Xiadu will lose not only one king level strongman, but also nine town level strongmen.This is a loss that no one can afford. Soon. Pushing open the door of the most luxurious box, leader Xu was smiling. "Here we are. Here comes the greatest hero of Xiadu." Lin Fan was embarrassed by such a polite and lively situation. He felt that the people here were really good. He not only invited them to dinner, but also was so friendly to them. He was really a good man. Lao Zhang shrinks behind Lin Fan in fear. A group of people gathered in the box, with professional smiles on their faces. "To be young and promising, to have such strength at a young age is simply the hope of mankind." "Yes, when I was young like him, I was still studying in the high school." "Yanhai city produces talented people, and what''s more, it produces a lot of talented people." The praise was endless. Normal people are praised like this. They have been scratching their heads for a long time. How can they be as good as you say. It''s just a pity. The one standing in front of them is a psychopath. Lin Fan didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with the praise. At this time, a middle-aged man in a red suit said curiously, "let me see what the young man who saved us old sword God looks like." "No, that''s the best face I''ve ever seen." "The heaven is full, rich and noble, and unparalleled in the world." The man in red suit looks at Lin Fan with a light in his eyes, as if he is looking at something, but it''s hidden deeply. No one finds that there is anything wrong with his eyes. "That''s strange." Lin Fan looked at each other, every word he knows, combined together, he is very confused, feel that the other party is in praise of him, is this praise good people confused. "Beitao, don''t show off your third rate looks." Xu Shou leads the way. He really had nothing to say to Beitao. When he was young, he had great talent. He thought he would study in a high school. How could he have thought that he would find a small high school to learn the useless ability of looking good. However, talents are indeed talents. Even so, in the civil service department, they have become high-level officials. "Ha ha ha, master Xu, I''m just curious to have a look." Beitao laughs. His clothes are always out of place with the people around him. It gives people the feeling of stinking. However, his mouth is sweet, he can cajole people, and he has a powerful way of flattering people. No one can stand his advocacy. Let everyone feel that he is a good person. Good brother. "Take your seats. "Chief Xu waved. He knew that Lin Fan was a psychopath. He was worried about whether he would be out of place or have problems. After all, he was a psychopath and no one knew whether he would suddenly get sick. But in the current situation. Everything is fine. It seems that Lao Xu has a bonus for the mentally ill. PS: I just got home from Shanghai. I''m very tired. I''ll ask for leave and update tomorrow. Chapter 225 On the table. thriving love lead a person to endless aftertastes. Baijiu, who once again met Freya Lim, liked the drink. Terrified, he drank two bottles of wine and finished his mouth. It was delicious and memorable. They looked at each other. The wolf died. This is a cruel man. It''s too good to drink. At this point. A senior official said: "this time, thanks to Lin fan, if it wasn''t for him, we would lose ten masters in Xiadu, which is an unbearable loss for us human beings." The crowd echoed. "Yes." "It''s really young and promising." "If Lin Fan stays in our summer, he will be given a high position." All want to bring Lin fan to Xiadu. What''s good about Yanhai city? Staying there is Qu CAI. Leader Xu has a deep look at every member here. To eat is to thank, and the most important thing is to know who is the traitor. It''s just a pity. Will traitors put the word "traitor" on their faces? "Who in the end used the nuclear weapons, and the launch site is still abandoned." Chief Xu asked calmly, seemingly casually, but he wanted to see whose eyes had changed. Everyone was in deep thought. Beitao said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, there are few people who can use nuclear weapons, and it is even more difficult for ordinary people to unknowingly transport nuclear weapons to the abandoned nuclear depots." "All of you here are senior managers of the headquarters, but in my opinion, the only one who can do this is our leader. You can''t do it, leader." Suddenly. The scene became very quiet. Everyone looks at leader Xu, and leader Xu looks at Beitao. I think what he says is reasonable. Why are you so smart. "I''m just joking. We all see the efforts made by the leader for Xiadu. We can''t be traitors." Beitao smiles, and then sees the leader''s face a little dignified, holding the glass and saying, "I said something wrong. I''ll make amends and do it first." Raise your glass and gulp it. Old sword God of Baiyun looks at Lao Xu. Beitao''s words are mysterious and interesting. He does doubt Lao Xu, but it''s impossible to think about it. If Lao Xu is really a traitor. It''s impossible to kill them in such a way that it''s extremely easy to expose their identity. And with his understanding of Lao Xu. He knows Lao Xu is not. "Beitao, don''t make a joke. It''s over. There''s nothing to say." Said the cloud. Beitao, wearing a red suit, laughs awkwardly, "I''m just kidding. I want to enliven the atmosphere of the scene. You see, the atmosphere is a little depressing now." Lin fan is drinking. Lao Zhang is eating vegetables. The evil Rooster squats there and carves peanuts. He is very happy. There are contradictions within human beings. Is this the credit of my evil hero? Like fantasy evil thing is the most terrible, anything can involve themselves. At night. Xia Kunyun sent Lin fan back. Just now leader Xu secretly told him that he hoped you could let Lin Fan stay in Xiadu. For this requirement. He just wanted to say, you''re screwing me. If you let the one eyed man know, he will never think of going to Yanhai city in his life. Even the one eyed man can come to Xiadu to chop him to death with a knife. I lent it to you, but you don''t want to pay it back. It''s too much. He thinks that Lin fan is not suitable to stay in Xiadu. It''s really strong. But his head doesn''t seem to be very smart and easy to use, so he is going to send Lin fan back tomorrow. It''s not suitable for them to be here. It''s also good to tell the one eyed man. "How about summer, do you like to stay?" Xia Kunyun asked. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s very good. They are very friendly, but they still like to go home." "I''ll take you back tomorrow." Xia Kunyun said. Lin Fan pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, "I don''t like the man in the red suit very much. I think he is very bad." Xia Kunyun laughs, rather helpless, thinking, if you let Beitao know that he is afraid to vomit blood, even the mentally ill don''t like you, you see how much you usually offend people. "He Just like that kind of person, it''s good to get used to it. Don''t worry about it. " He didn''t think that much. It''s just that Lin fan doesn''t like Beitao''s character. Lin Fan looked at the summer capital at night, very beautiful, very beautiful, just feel very impetuous, or the best home. April 29th. Early in the morning. It''s another beautiful day."Let''s go." Xia Kunyun watched them board the helicopter. Soon, the helicopter disappeared in the distance. Leader Xu came in a hurry. Seeing the helicopter far away, he was quite helpless and said, "gone?" "Well, let''s go." Xia Kunyun returned. Head Xu said: "I didn''t tell him about staying in Xiadu. If I want to stay, I can get high status and the best welfare." "It''s no use. People like to stay in Yanhai City, but they don''t like to stay in Xiadu. Chief, I hope we can investigate our internal traitors. It''s very important. I''m afraid there will be big trouble." Xia Kunyun said. Chief Xu sighed: "the blatant investigation is very complicated. It can only be done in secret. I''ve sent someone to investigate secretly. As long as there is a trace, they can trace it. I don''t think they can hide it." Ding Ding! The phone rings. Chief Xu checked his mobile phone, and someone sent him a text message. The message comes with a picture. When he saw the picture, his face changed instantly. A body lies in a pool of blood. This is it? ¡¿ two words and one symbol, the other party is provoking him. Xia Kunyun found that the leader looked at the mobile phone hand, his face changed greatly, "what happened?" Leader Xu put away his mobile phone and shook his head: "it''s OK." He didn''t expect the other side to be so fast. The one who died was the one he trained himself. He was a shadow living in the dark. He usually worked in the headquarters like a normal person. No one knew that he was a very powerful man. It''s always been used to investigate problems at headquarters. And now he''s under investigation. Leader Xu''s eyes become very sharp. No matter what, he will find out who it is. Yanhai city. The younger sister of the demon God has been guarding Lin fan, but she hasn''t been there all the time. "No more?" Now she just wants to get her things back from the other party, but she never thinks about anything else. If God is willing to give her a chance to make a new choice, she swears to God that she will never be bitten by a snake. It''s not just that there''s no routine. But I got myself into the routine. An advertisement flew in. Sister magic took the ad. [the ancestral Mongolian medicine can make you dizzy when you smell it. It is absolutely necessary for traveling. ¡¿ she was fascinated, then held her head high, her eyes tilted upward, and sister demon was thinking about things. It''s time to try anything. "I can go and see. If it really works, I can get my own things back." Follow the route in the advertisement, and you''ll soon find the drug seller. In a hidden alley, many people are setting up stalls, selling all kinds of strange things. Old man Liu is a stall keeper. He knows a truth. If he wants to make money, he has to go to the wrong side. According to his one month long investigation, he found that the scarcest drug in the stall market is Mongolian medicine. The ancient heritage must have its unique use. When he sold Mongolian sweat medicine, people around him said, "don''t sell this stuff. It''s too backward. Now people are engaged in high technology, and you will definitely lose money.". Persuasion for the people around. He didn''t listen. What do you know. But now He has already deeply regretted that he would have listened to other people''s words if he had known. Don''t make any traditional things. Up to now, none of them has been sold, and he hasn''t earned back the printing fees of the scattered advertising orders. "Ah Old man Liu lowered his head and pretended to be dry smoking. He thought that he couldn''t do it, so he went home to farm and didn''t want these things. All of a sudden. He found his feet in front of his stall. Look up. "It''s beautiful." Although he is old, his pursuit of beauty has never disappeared. When sister demon appeared in this alley, she immediately attracted 99% of men''s eyes, and the remaining 1% were blind. Soon. Old Liu responded and said, "Miss, what do you need?" "I need this. Is there anything else on your side besides this?" Sister magic said, pointing to the advertisement. At this time, Mr. Liu is really excited. Up to now, many people have asked about the stall, but no one has bought it. They all say it''s a backward thing. Who can use it. Old man Liu took a bag of samples and said, "Miss, let me explain to you that this is the crystallization of ancient wisdom. I don''t know how many heroes were defeated by this Mongolian medicine." "I don''t dare to say more about other things. Even elephants can be stunned by this." The demon sister pondered, drinking is useless, it can only try the Mongolian medicine, but the human is very strange, a little Mongolian medicine may not be useful."I want both." If we want to make it bigger, we must make sure that there is no mistake in purifying the efficacy. "Miss, let me tell you, this Ah, what do you say, all of them? " Mr. Liu is just going to continue to push hard. After all, he hasn''t sold anything for a long time. I heard that from the customer. His eyes are shining. Big customers, really big customers, can I really stand up this time? "There''s no mistake. I want them all." Said the sister. After hearing these words, Liu was so excited that he wanted to cry bitterly. How long has it been? How long has it been forgotten? Finally, he came to a big customer. If there were not too many people around, he would really cry. It wasn''t long. Sister demon left the alley with a big bag of sweat medicine. Old man Liu looked down and counted the money. A tear came down the corner of my eye. "Lao Liu, congratulations on your good start." "Thank you." "We''ve sold so much. Why don''t we have a meal?" "Go away." Old man Liu cleans up his stall. Now he''s going to have a drink in Meimei. At the same time, the younger sister of the demon God boldly buys all his Mongolian medicine, which makes him more confident in ancient crystals. It didn''t sell before. It''s just that I haven''t met anyone who knows the goods. The magic sister comes to a place where there is no one. With a little fingertip, the Mongolian medicine floats around. Then it is wrapped by a mass of energy. In the blink of an eye, the original large amount of Mongolian medicine directly turns into a crystal. This is the essence. The effect is very strong. "I''m back." The younger sister of demon God looks into the distance. She sniffs the smell of Lin Fan in Yanhai city and puts the crystal away. Anyway, she will put the crystal into each other''s body today. It''s boring. My sister didn''t help her. It''s painful to fight alone. Chapter 226 During the time when Lin Fan left, the one eyed man missed Lin Fan very much. Even if they were mental patients, they could not stop him from missing Lin fan. Yanhai city is not easy to have a strong man. Where can be easily pried away. Fortunately, Lin fan has a memory of Yanhai City, which can be so easy to pry away. One eyed man and Xia Kunyun keep talking. They are talking about the Department on the phone. After this time, one eyed man can be 100% sure that the traitor is the top of the headquarters. With the appearance of the shadow club, he knew that the members of the shadow club had infiltrated into the senior management of the headquarters. Maybe the senior management of the headquarters betrayed special departments and became members of the shadow club. "Here I will investigate the traitor''s affairs. Lao Xu wanted to stay in Xiadu and gave Lin Fan a lot of benefits. But I didn''t tell Lin Fan and didn''t detain him. You know I did it to compensate you." "Go away!" "Don''t be so irascible. I know you are not green capped, but I''m too good. You lose to me. Don''t worry. No matter what others say, I know exactly what''s going on, but I also know that it''s a blow to you. I''m really sorry for you." Then the one eyed man on the phone gritted his teeth. If he could, he would like to kill Xia Kunyun. Patta! Hang up the phone. I don''t want to talk to him more nonsense. If it wasn''t for Lin Fan and the traitor, he would never have any intersection with Xia Kunyun. What he didn''t think of. Xia Kunyun goes so far. Just talk about things. But how can you think of chatting, talking about the past things, is absolutely deliberately angry with him, otherwise there is no need to explain this thing. To welcome Lin fan back, no matter how Xiadu headquarters owes them a favor from Yanhai City Department. If we didn''t send Yanhai city to carry the pillars, Xiadu will really suffer heavy losses this time. Maybe leader Xu can hide in the quilt and cry silently. Department downstairs. The magic sister came to the Department Hall. All the male members who passed by were staring at her. Some members were shy and didn''t dare to look at her directly, so they quietly glanced at her. How beautiful! How lovely! It''s really beautiful! It''s not that they haven''t seen beautiful women. They say that Jin Heli, the first beauty in the Department, is good enough to look good. They can''t see beautiful women. Jin Heli is the representative of Leng Yan. In front of her, this beautiful woman with two horsetails is a collection of pure, innocent, lively, lovely and so on. There is a saying that is very good. Cute is nothing in front of sexy. But the temperament of this girl with two horsetails is really special, which is unforgettable. Xiao Hu is an ordinary people. Because of his family relationship, he is arranged to work as a security guard in a special department, that is, a security inspector. He stands there looking at the equipment without anything every day. It''s not technical. But it''s better to be stable and leisurely. Now, when he is a hot-blooded young man, he is urged to go on a blind date by his family. His work has an absolute advantage, and many girls often look after his work rather than him. Yanhai special department staff. What are you doing? Security inspector. Even so, many girls show a strong interest in his career. It seems that their eyes can swallow him up. High end career is always in the eyes of others. Among the girls on a blind date, there is no shortage of little beauties with 80 points. But Xiao Hu didn''t have any interest in them. He just wanted to find true love and the kind of girl who could see his advantages, not the kind who liked his career. Those are too superficial. At this point. Xiao Hu found that the demon sister, staring, eyes can no longer be transferred, beautiful, really too beautiful, just like the fairy came. He didn''t dare to think about such a goddess. To be able to see it at a glance is the greatest luck in my life. "Why! The goddess is coming towards me. Is she going to talk to me? " Xiao Hu''s heart is beating very fast, bang, bang, as if to jump out. He is very nervous now, and I don''t know what the goddess will say to him. If you confess to him, do you want to accept it or not? But if the goddess is only interested in his career, do you want to refuse it or not. It''s really annoying. "What can I do for you?" Xiao Hu Xian was very nervous. He stammered a little. His previous calmness disappeared. Instead, he was nervous. The demon sister said with a smile, "I''m looking for Lin fan. I''m good friends with him." The smiling sister is too lethal. Xiao Hu was captured by such a smile. He didn''t have any ability to resist. It was so beautiful and sweet. He didn''t have any idea to resist.It''s just fast. He was defeated by the cruel reality. Lin fan? It turns out that the goddess didn''t come to him. I''m a little disappointed. The rumors are true. The goddess can only be owned by excellent people. Lin fan is very famous in the Department. I don''t know how many people''s idols are powerful. Even Xiao Hu is a fan of Lin fan. "OK, OK. I''ll go and inform you now. Just a moment, please." Xiao Hu pretends to be calm. He is very nervous when he comes into close contact with the goddess. Looking at the goddess carefully, he finds that the goddess''s skin is so white that there is no rough spot. It''s perfect to the extreme. It wasn''t long. Lin Fan took the hen and Lao Zhang to come over. When he saw the demon sister, he was surprised and familiar. Then he remembered that it was the polite man. "Here." The magic sister waved her hand to Lin fan, with a bright smile on her face. She was a goddess in the innocent type. Every move, every word and every smile attracted people''s eyes. "Hello." Lin Fan came to each other and asked with a smile. "I found a very good restaurant recently. Let me invite you to dinner," she said with a smile Standing on one side, Hu looked at the scene in front of him. Envy. In the eyes of ordinary people, the unattainable goddess will show this kind of incomparable brilliant smile to excellent men, and also take the initiative to invite them to dinner. It''s a service that normal people can''t imagine. The one eyed man is walking in the corridor on the second floor. Yu Guang sees Lin Fan and is curious. What''s the boy doing? He''s going out soon after he comes back? Soon. He saw the demon sister, slightly surprised, as if he felt something, but he was not sure. He always felt that something was wrong, but it was hard to say what was wrong. I didn''t think much about it. "I didn''t expect that this boy should know such a beautiful girl. He wanted to introduce Jin Heli to you." The one eyed man muttered. Anyway. Jin Heli is the high-level Department of Yanhai City, which will never leave Yanhai City, so it is a good way to bind Lin Fan with Jin Heli. Although Lin fan is a psychopath. But it''s OK. Up to now, at least, his mental illness is normal. Except for the occasional trouble of communication, everything else is normal. Just get used to it. And he really doesn''t believe that the child he gave birth to can still be a psychopath? Until Lin Fan and they left. The one eyed man left shaking his head. He didn''t think about the beauty to the devil. If he knew that the beauty was the devil, he would collapse to the ground. The devil is different from the evil thing. The latter can be done. The former is the terror of destroying a city. Outside. The magic sister didn''t take out the crystal at the first time. There are too many people around. It''s best to find a place where there is no one. It''s like being in a hotel. That''s the best. It''s not human to swallow her blood. She may not be able to win in her current state. So it''s about strategy. She is also afraid that in case of conflict, the other party will absorb her blood, and she will be really regretful and even have the idea of bumping into tofu. "We have no money. If we have money, we can invite you to dinner." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang continued: "yes, you are a good man. We thank you very much. Next time Xiao Bao comes to visit us, we will take you with us." Lin Fan said: "yes, Xiaobao is our good friend. He is very kind to his friends, but I haven''t seen him recently. I think he must have gone to school. I''ll call Xiaobao tomorrow and invite you to join me." Sister demon had no idea what they were talking about. Xiaobao? I just want to get my blood back. As for who Xiaobao is, she really doesn''t care. It''s not far away. Sun Xiao is also in charge of Lin fan. He is a member of the forum. He updates the content about Lin Fan every day, but the content he gets is pitiful, which basically belongs to the blank period. Gone are the highlights of the past. also fucking great exposure to the news he had eaten the other day, that is, he was said to be a boast, Freya Lim drank dozens of bottles of Baijiu, which he saw with his own eyes. But the members of the forum all say that there is no picture and no truth, you say a fart. He really regretted it. I didn''t take any pictures at the beginning. I even wanted to die. "There it is." When sun Xiao saw Lin fan, he ran out in a hurry and pretended to meet him by chance. During this time, he saw many other strong men, such as master Yongxin, but what he expected most was to meet Lin fan. Those people are not as topical as Lin fan.Next. He saw the sister of the demon God. This beautiful and shameless woman was really a disaster. His heart had been dominated by tens of thousands of yuan of food money. Every time he thought about it, his heart was bleeding. It''s all his hard-earned money. But because of a meal, he was directly beaten back to his original shape. Sun Xiao wants to tell the goddess that you didn''t pay me for dinner that day. I know you must have forgotten it. Now I don''t mean anything else when I say this. I just want to remind you. Give me the money. It''s a beautiful idea. But looking at the beauty, sun Xiao finally failed to open the mouth. "Where are you going?" Sun Xiao asked. Lin Fan said, "she invited us to dinner. Are you going?" When I heard that. Sun Xiao directly looks at the magic sister in horror. It''s a terrible thing for him to invite him to dinner. If it''s in the past, he absolutely agrees. But after a loss. He was really scared. Smile and politely refuse. "I''ve eaten. I''m not hungry at all." Chapter 227 The reality is cruel. In order to pursue the first-hand news, sun Xiao thought about it and followed him. After arriving at the hotel, he went to the toilet with an excuse of stomachache. In fact, he went to the boss and asked him to pay the bill later. It was the beautiful woman that we all came to eat. The owner of the restaurant is a middle-aged woman. When she heard this, there was something wrong with her eyes when she looked at Sun Xiao. Soft food? Scum. Sun Xiaogan was slightly discriminated by this kind of look, and he could only bow his head. He wanted to explain that some time ago, I was severely pit for tens of thousands, but he didn''t say it. Even if he said it, people might not believe it, and misunderstood it. People always know that he is poor and will not let him pay. Once bitten by a snake for ten years, I''m afraid of the well rope. That''s what I mean. In the box. The devil sister''s idea is very simple. She just gets her own blood. It''s impossible to get drunk. The other party''s drinking capacity is too terrible to get drunk at all. "Thank you for inviting us to dinner all the time. Lao Zhang and I are very embarrassed." Lin fan is really embarrassed. He doesn''t know why he wants to invite them to dinner. Maybe they are really good people. Anyway, he and Lao Zhang think so. Magic sister said with a bright smile: "it''s OK, you saved my life before. We are good friends. I should treat you to dinner. Do you drink today?" My sister told her that she would take the initiative in such a situation. Don''t hesitate. Don''t think too much. Only in this way can we better penetrate into the enemy. She felt that what her sister said was very reasonable. Although her sister did not give help in action, she gave a lot of reasonable advice in the way. "You can have some." Freya Lim missed the taste of Baijiu, which is a good drink than coke. Sun Xiao heard that the Baijiu was afraid of the fact that Baijiu almost broke down, and how much he could eat normally, which was not much money at all. he dare swear to God that he will never touch Baijiu this time. Even if you can''t touch a drop, who touches is the dog. "Do you need it?" Asked the sister. Sun Xiao shook his head, "I can''t drink it." "Come on, it''s OK." The magic sister said with a smile. To sun Xiaolai, the smile has an irresistible charm. To sun Xiaolai, who is single, the goddess''s words are always so irresistible. "Well, I''ll drink less." Sun Xiao still can''t resist. His mind is very simple. I''ll just drink less and keep sober. I can''t get drunk like last time. But the reality is cruel. A moment later, sun Xiao fell on the table like he did last time. Lao Zhang doesn''t drink, but he likes to eat vegetables. The rooster of evil things suffered a lot. The power of the other party was too terrible. He had a congenital suppression on the evil things, so he felt uncomfortable and wanted to leave here. The best thing is to keep a certain distance from each other. Seeing that the situation was ok, sister demon felt that she could try it. She took out the crystal that she had condensed before and went to Lin Fan and said, "here is a piece of candy I specially prepared for you. It''s delicious. You have a try." Lin Fan took the crystal and looked at it curiously. The crystal was transparent and white. "I want to be half as good as Lao Zhang." "Yes, yes." Lao Zhang said happily. "This is what I specially prepared for you. I''ll give you more tomorrow," said the demon sister This is what she specially prepared for Lin fan. Where can he give it to others. So as not to affect the overall effect. Lao Zhang said: "since it''s specially prepared for you, you can eat it. I''ll be fine." "All right." Lin fan is used to sharing any good things with Lao Zhang. Now this is a candy specially given to him by a good girl, so eat it yourself. Sister demon watched with her own eyes as Lin Fan swallowed the sweat medicine crystal. Stare cute big eyes to observe each other''s situation. Traditional crystallization. It should work. "Well, it tastes good." Lin Fan said. "What do you feel?" the sister of the demon God expected Lin Fan said: "no, everything is normal. I don''t feel anything wrong at the moment." The evil spirit younger sister comforts oneself, temporarily can''t be anxious, wait again, should soon be able to good, the medicine effect needs to ferment slowly. Gradually. Lin Fan feels that the situation is a bit strange. "Is there something wrong with my face?" He felt his face, no problem, but why did the other side stare at him all the time. "No problem, but I want to ask, do you feel dizzy?" Asked the sister.Lin Fan shook his head and said, "no, I''m sober." No way. She bought all the Mongolian sweat pills and condensed them into crystals. According to principle, the efficacy is the strongest. But now, it''s obviously useless. It''s irritating. The old man who bought the medicine is a liar. It wasn''t long. Lin Fan got up and said, "it''s late. I''ll take Lao Zhang and the hen to work. Thank you for your hospitality." "Lao Zhang, let''s go." The evil cock has been waiting impatiently for a long time. The last place it wants to stay is here. The evil spirit younger sister looks at Lin Fan and they leave, showing the expression of good spirit, and then leaves the box to check out. After a long time. Sun Xiao felt a splitting headache, as if he was about to explode. Suddenly, his whole body began to sweat. Looking at the situation around him, he was really in the box, but Lin Fan and the goddess disappeared. looks at the Baijiu on the table. He swallowed in fear. "No, come again..." He wants to blow his mouth. He is just a silly dog. He has suffered a loss once. How can he still suffer a loss? Although he told the female boss that he would not pay. But who knows exactly. Look at the box window. Sun Xiao looked at it. Fortunately, it was the second floor. The floor was not high. He opened the window skillfully. He couldn''t help it. In this case, he had to slip first. Now he began to swear seriously that if he still drank alcohol, he would jump down from the second floor and commit suicide. No one can stop him from thinking. The hotel attendant came to check the box. "Why! It''s strange, where is the guest who just slept here, and how inexplicably disappeared. " The waiter was very curious. But she didn''t think much about it. She packed the box. Anyway, all the bills had been paid. She was just shocked that several people at the table could drink so much wine. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes. She won''t believe it. The demon sister came home, pushed the door open, threw herself into her sister''s arms and cried, "sister, I failed again. I really have no way. Sister, please help me. I can''t think of any good way." The demon sister who lost the most important thing was very sad. She thought of many ways, but she didn''t succeed. It''s useless to drink. Even the Mongolian medicine is the same. She couldn''t get angry and tried to find the old man, but when she got there, she didn''t find him at all, so she had to come back in frustration. "Don''t worry, don''t worry." The demon sister patted her sister on the back and comforted her slowly. For these situations, she had known for a long time that the people who can bear your blood can not be solved by wine and sweat medicine. "Sister, sister has another way, and it''s absolutely useful." The devil''s sister began to give bad ideas again. After hearing this, the innocent demon sister, with her spiritual eyes shining, swayed her sister''s arm and asked, "sister, what can I do?" The demon elder sister smiles, then points to the living room television, "you see, this is the way." It''s on the screen. A man and a woman are kissing. The evil spirit younger sister complexion is tiny red, "elder sister, this is what method, where has such." "Sister, what sister told you is true. This is the last way. It''s the safest way to suck out your blood when kissing. Otherwise, what else can you say?" Said the elder sister. "Sister, you are pushing me into the fire pit." "Sister, otherwise sister has no way." For sister demon, she really can''t accept such a thing. I''ve already regretted my death. They all want to pry open their heads and see what''s in their heads. They shouldn''t have used snake bite at the beginning. They have already played with themselves. It''s really hard. There''s a kind of unspeakable pain. "Sister, why don''t you help me, help me control him, as long as I suck back my own blood." How I wish my sister could help her in this way. It''s just a pity. The demon elder sister refused her request, "younger sister, you are already a qualified demon. You can''t rely on your elder sister all the time. For you, this matter is the tempering in the journey of demon. If you can succeed, it means that you have really become a qualified demon." There''s nothing wrong with that. And it makes a lot of sense. The magic sister didn''t know how to tell her. Sighing. No way. It seems that we can only rely on ourselves. "I know, sister." The magic sister went back to her room to sleep.The demon sister poured a cup of tea and watched the love TV series leisurely. As a demon, she enjoyed her life now. She didn''t feel that her sister was trapped. In fact, the source was that she wanted to win. April 30th! It''s easy to be happy on a good day. Liu Ying cleverly dressed, grateful to see a sleeping Lao Zhang, habitually touch the head hair, what happened last night he was very satisfied, open the door, and then gently close the door to leave. He doesn''t come every day. Girlfriends are in great demand. He certainly can''t sleep with Lao Zhang every day. He basically accompanies his girlfriend on one thirty-five and Lao Zhang on two forty-six. As for the last day, it depends on his mood. The rooster squats in the house, half awake and half asleep all the time. It''s very stressful. It seems that he has succeeded in undercover work on Lin Fan''s side, but as the people Lin Fan contacts become more and more complex, the evil cock finds that his burden is heavy. Chapter 228 The first thing Lin Fan and Lao Zhang wake up is to sit on the bed in a daze. The cocks of evil things dare not provoke. Coo. Honestly gave birth to five round rolling eggs. That''s the most important thing it does every day. "What are you thinking, Lin fan?" Lao Zhang asked curiously. Lin Fan said, "I want to practice." "Do you want me to prick you up?" Lao Zhang likes to help Lin Fan practice. Recently, they are so busy that they are often invited to dinner. As a result, he has no time to help Lin Fan with acupuncture. Lin Fan said with a smile: "if I can get your acupuncture, I think I will have a great harvest." No mistake. It''s really a big gain. It''s just being stun. Now I''m in the dormitory of a special department. I can''t go to the hospital because I''m stun. I have to lie in the same place. Lao Zhang carefully took out the needle box. "I''m coming." He went further and further along the road of acupuncture and moxibustion. He had rich experience and had a lot of experience. Many of his skills were communicated with famous teachers, learned knowledge from ancient books, and finally reached a level that ordinary people could not imagine. The first needle falls. Lin Fan suggested: "Lao Zhang, you can make it deeper. Now it''s shallow. It doesn''t seem to feel too big." "All right." Lao Zhang nodded and put the needle directly into Lin Fan''s arm. "How do you feel?" "It''s OK. I don''t feel too much at the moment." "Well, that''s normal." For Lin fan, he does feel that Lao Zhang''s silver needle is very powerful. Even though he has been getting worse, Lao Zhang''s acupuncture has never let him down. "Lao Zhang, don''t sleep tonight. I may go to strange places again. If you want to go, I''ll take you with me." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang, holding the silver needle, dropped it skillfully and said happily, "well, I''m sure I won''t sleep tonight." When he was in the mental hospital, Lin Fan said he would take Lao Zhang to travel with him, but he broke his promise every time. This time, he had a hunch that he would take Lao Zhang with him. The evil cock felt that the two human brains were sick. The needling in the morning. What the hell. With the silver needles falling. Lin Fan surprised: "Lao Zhang, I feel warm." "Normal." Lao Zhang said. He is very familiar with Lao Zhang''s acupuncture and moxibustion. When there is a situation, the effect comes. The thirteenth! Lin Fan''s head is dizzy and heavy. He falls directly on the bed and has no reaction. "Under normal circumstances, if I fall asleep again, I will sleep well." Lao Zhang lies on the bed snoring asleep, leaving only a face of ignorant evil cock dry staring at the situation in front of him. My God. Is that how it was in the morning? Still sleeping. Special department office. The one eyed man looks through the information sent by Jin Heli. The content of the information is the detailed identity of the senior members of Yanhai City Department, and the other is the detailed identity of the senior members of Xiadu special department. He believes in one thing. There is definitely a traitor in the headquarters. If there is no traitor, he will jump from upstairs. It''s impossible to find out who the traitor is. Or this is dreaming. However, strict investigation is better than empty thinking. Then he put the document on his desk, took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Hao Ren. One eyed man: "who do you think is a traitor?" Hao Ren: "who knows." One eyed man: "that''s why I asked you." Hao Ren He just casually asked. Hao Ren was just the president of the mental hospital. It was in vain to ask him who the traitor was. Ding Ding! Looking at the caller ID, it''s Jin Shangwu from Xiadu headquarters. The one eyed man said, "how can you remember to call me? Is there any progress in the headquarters? Have you found out who is the traitor?" He said it to someone he knew and trusted. There are traitors in the headquarters. I hope they can make a good investigation. It doesn''t matter if it''s somewhere else, but the headquarters is the last hope of mankind and the highest level of the Department. Now there are traitors at headquarters. He was more anxious than anyone else. Jin Shangwu said: "no, I''ll call you to communicate with you. The headquarters is ready to let you send the shadow club members to the headquarters. You can''t find anything useful, so you''d better send them to the headquarters." The one eyed man made such a request to the headquarters. I always feel that something is wrong. "I''m very suspicious of the action of the headquarters. I''m afraid that the shadow will be captured and sent to the headquarters. I''m afraid that I will be hijacked on the way. This possibility is very high." The one eyed man is not a fool. He always feels that there is something wrong.This is the thing that worries him the most. Jin Shangwu said, "if you don''t feel at ease, you can escort them in person." "Are you kidding? How can I understand Yanhai city? If I leave Yanhai City, it''s not a mess." Said the one eyed man. This is the one eyed man''s confidence. He has already regarded himself as the patron saint. There is nothing wrong with his high-end position. Jin Shangwu said: "there is Lin fan. Now the strongest expert in Yanhai city is not you. If you have him, there is absolutely no problem." Fart! One eyed men all want to be angry and fight for gold. What are you thinking about? They even let mental patients guard Yanhai city. If Lin fan meets something, it''s better to say. But just in case it doesn''t happen. Even if you know about it. He may not take the initiative to help, although the specific situation is difficult to say, but he did not dare to gamble on the safety of the whole Yanhai city. Hearing that the one eyed man didn''t reply, Jin Shangwu continued: "don''t worry, it''s just two captives of the shadow club. Where will the shadow Club care about them, and pay attention to the information when transporting. No one will find out." The one eyed man said, "whose decision is this?" Jin Shangwu said: "the decision of leader Xu." Then the one eyed man on the phone, lost in thought, felt that things were not so simple, there was absolutely a problem, if the two shadows would be captured and sent to the headquarters. At that time, they could go with Lin fan. "I know what you are thinking about, but I think you really think too much. If you catch important members of the shadow club, you will send experts to send them in person anyway. But these two are just ordinary members, not so valuable. They are sent to the headquarters just to get the inside information from them with the help of the most advanced technology." Jin Shangwu knows that the one eyed man is very careful. Everything will be safe. "Well, I''ll arrange it now." One eyed man hangs up. Go straight to the cell. Wu Jiu and Kaohsiung don''t live very well here. Members of the special department are not friendly enough to them. They just give them porridge every day, which is totally abusing them. But there''s no way. Abuse is abuse. They are prisoners. "Give them an injection, enough to sleep for two days." Said the one eyed man. "Yes, chief." Soon. Wu Jiu''s cry came from the detention room. "The trough! What do you want to do to us with a syringe? If you have the ability to go to Kaohsiung, he is not afraid of anyone. " Have already arrived this kind of time, Wu nine is still mischievous. The one eyed man entered the detention room and secretly installed a locator on the two of them. As long as they were robbed, they could find their location according to the locator. "As far as I''m concerned, there must be someone to rescue." The one eyed man really doesn''t believe that shadow will do it. Once on the plane, the shadow club will definitely know their whereabouts. Of course, no one knows about the locator he placed on them. I''m afraid members of the shadow club are lurking in the special department of Yanhai city. The whole special department is the most trustworthy. It''s really just the psychopath. "Take them to Xiadu headquarters by unmanned helicopter." Said the one eyed man. Today''s science and technology is relatively developed. He transported by helicopter, thinking that if the shadow would come to hijack the plane, it would probably cause innocent people to die. In order to avoid this kind of thing, he must prepare all this. Then. He went to the monitoring room and waited. He will never relax at such a moment. Find the location of the shadow club anyway. Originally thought that shadow will have nothing to do with evil things, but according to some of the following things, shadow will have a myriad of relationships with evil things, it is likely to have cooperation. It seems to the one eyed man. It''s the scum of the human race. He is now eager to know the location of the shadow meeting. Looking at the surveillance screen, he has left Yanhai city. Everything is normal and there is no accident. But what is the specific situation. I don''t know yet. Jin Heli stepped on her high heels and said in a deep voice, "I don''t think your ideas will succeed. They are not important to shadow club. I think their results will be destroyed." "I know, but I''m willing to gamble once." Said the one eyed man. Jin Heli said, "if they have an accident soon, do you think there are traitors in our department?" The one eyed man said, "it''s hard to say, but we can''t be careless, because when the helicopter leaves Yanhai City, we not only know it, but we can find the situation here as long as we observe it."Right now. A monitor said: "chief, the unmanned helicopter has been hit by birds and has been destroyed." The one eyed man has no expression. Obviously, I knew that would happen. But he didn''t expect that he lost the bet, and the people in the shadow Club killed him directly. But soon. He found out that something was wrong. The locator is moving. "Good chance." Seeing this, the one eyed man was overjoyed. It seems that the bird evil thing swallowed the two people and left the locator in the bird''s body. If so, he may be able to find the location he didn''t know before. It''s just He didn''t say much. Under the current situation, even if he knows where the location is, he can''t go there. With the strength of the special department of Yanhai City, he can''t do this. If he informs the headquarters, he will tell the traitor that we already know the secret location. I''m afraid it will be transferred ahead of time. One eyed man said that he was able to become the leader of Yanhai special department because his brain was smart enough. Chapter 229 The locator display point is still moving. It seems that the journey is a little far away, and he will not be able to reach his destination for a while and a half, but he has plenty of time to know their location and how to do it. It''s impossible to kill alone. It is even more unrealistic to win over all the experts in Yanhai city. "Do you want to pretend to inform a senior member of Xiadu? If he is a traitor, he will definitely let the target shift at the first time, so as to determine whether he did it or not." The one eyed man felt his hairy head and felt that he was really smart. He''s not going anywhere today. Right here. The purpose is simple. I''m a one eyed man who gambles on his identity, and I want to find out you hateful traitors. Inside. Ding Ling Ling! Xiao Bao called. The phone rings, but no one answers. Lin fan is in a coma. And Lao Zhang in deep sleep doesn''t hear things outside the window. Even if he hears the sound, it is also regarded as the music in the dream. The rooster sighed. I feel that the future life is full of an unstable factor. There''s something wrong with the two people he''s undercover. He found some problems before, but he didn''t pay attention to them. With constant contact, he found that the problems became more and more serious. Even the difficulty of undercover has risen sharply, and the demand for undercover is much higher. Afternoon. "Is it daybreak?" Lin Fan rubbed his eyes, puffed, and sat on the bed with a face full of confusion. He felt strange, as if he had been sleeping for a long time. "Lao Zhang, wake up..." With the call of Lin fan, Lao Zhang woke up in a daze, "Lin fan, you wake up." It''s like thinking of something. Lao Zhang carp turned over, surrounded Lin Fan and said, "how do you feel? When I give you acupuncture, I am very serious. It seems that my acupuncture ability has been improved and played a very long time." "It''s good. I feel full of strength and smooth." Lin Fan said. He believes in Lao Zhang''s ability most. Even if others don''t believe it, he will always be the one who believes it most. Lin Fan got out of bed and touched the hen''s head. "It''s so clever. Today, Lao Zhang and I ate one less, boiled an egg for you, and gave you one." The evil cock looked at each other and thought, thank you for your ancestors. Terrible human. It''s an evil cock. It never lays eggs. But in order to please stupid human beings, it changes its structure. The eggs it lays are its children. It''s so vicious to eat its own children. Even evil things can''t do it, but human beings force it. It has a great influence on its body and mind. But as a legendary undercover, the hero of evil things, we must do everything possible to solve any problem. Cannibalism can be solved. What else can''t be solved. After all, no one can belittle the evil hero. Scientific research department. As the most talented person in the scientific research department, Su Qi has devoted 100% of his efforts to career research. Even his mentor Chen Lao is full of endless expectations for his future. "This fragment is not that simple." With his continuous research, he found that the fragments obtained from the evil cockroach demon contain amazing secrets. The surrounding equipment is running. Laser beams scan the debris. At the same time, there was a decryption mode that he had never seen before. Like high technology, but also full of ancient wisdom. All of a sudden. Su Qi saw the appearance of the virtual image, face startled, hurried to inform old Chen. Mr. Chen, who received the notice, came in a hurry. "Suzy, what''s the matter?" Chen asked. Su Qi said: "teacher, look at the screen. I just used the supersonic rotation method to verify the condition of the fragments, and then this kind of running pattern appeared. Look at this pattern, is it like a map?" Hearing what the students said, Mr. Chen looked very carefully. Then he pointed to an extended line in the pattern and said, "look what it looks like." "Rivers." Smart Suqi said his guess for the first time. "Yes, you look at these lines, it seems that there is no law, but if you look carefully, you can see that these are like geographical mountains." Chen Laochen said in a deep voice. He didn''t expect that his students were so clever that they could make new discoveries. Su Qi said: "if you close the mountain with the current map, the river will be the Yellow River. But looking at the patterns, there are many missing and incomplete. Teachers and students once saw some contents from an ancient book.""Lenovo guessed that there are 14 dragon veins, nine earth dragons and five water dragons in our country. Now this is a water dragon." "That means there should be a lot of debris like this." "If you can gather them all, maybe you can unravel the secret." "Like..." Speaking of this, Su Qi and Chen looked at each other and knew what to say next. After all, the ancient fairy legends are just legends. But when the legend seems to really exist, it has a great temptation for anyone. It''s hard for anyone to imagine the joy when they discover more secrets and finally uncover them. Chen patted Suqi on the shoulder and said, "keep working hard. I think we will soon find out the real secret of the fragments." "Yes, teacher." Su Qi answered. He is still young now, and he feels that discovering these things is like opening a new door. There are more secrets waiting for them to dig. If they can trace them to the end and uncover all the secrets, he and his teacher will really be famous. On the street. Lin Fan takes Lao Zhang''s shoulder, and they are chatting and laughing everywhere. The evil rooster, who is led by them, can only follow behind. "Compatriots are much less." It can feel the smell of compatriots, but Yanhai city after some things, compatriots suffered heavy losses, most of them ran or were killed, that is to say, now alive, are careful to hide themselves, dare not expose their identity. Once. It wants to attract a few intelligent compatriots and share the glory of Evil Heroes with them. But they don''t value it. It''s a pity. "Xiao Bao asked us to wait for him here." Lin Fan said. "I haven''t seen Xiaobao for a long time. I don''t know how Xiaobao studies. If he doesn''t study well, I''m willing to teach him acupuncture. I can help others with acupuncture in the future." Lao Zhang said. They communicate very seriously. Lao Zhang doesn''t look like a joke. If Xiaobao really follows Lao Zhang to learn acupuncture. Think about it. I''m afraid it''s a terrible thing. First of all, I personally feel Lao Zhang''s acupuncture. In Xiaobao''s case, I may not be able to bear it. I''m likely to be disabled by Lao Zhang to the hospital. Just as they communicate. A familiar figure appeared in front of them. "Hi, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here." The magic sister appeared in front of Lin fan. Today''s demon sister dressed very cute, two ponytails with her jump, are regular swing. People passing by are paying close attention. It''s beautiful. It''s so attractive. Even the men with girlfriends around them can''t help but wait and see. Everyone has a love for beauty, especially such a lovely and beautiful goddess. Who can resist it. If you can treat the goddess normally. It''s really just Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. The demon sister didn''t listen to her sister''s advice. Although that was the best way, she couldn''t do it, so the idea was very simple. First, get along with Lin fan, such as being a good friend. Only to be friends. To have more time to contact each other. "We often pass by here." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said: "yes, it''s not a coincidence. Lin Fan and I often pass by here." Although the demon sister is not human, her beauty is enough for any man to resist. The only two people in front of her have never felt different from each other since they realized. Even the window of heart and eyes have never changed. Even if she didn''t say it. But I often think about it. Is it really my lack of charm? Lin Fan said, "Xiaobao will come soon. We are waiting for him here. What else do you have to do?" "Xiaobao, I heard you said yesterday that you are a very good friend," said the demon sister Lin Fan nodded his head in tacit agreement with Lao Zhang. "No mistake, he is a very good friend of ours." Magic sister showed a bright smile, smile is too tempting, lead to see the smile of the men have been unable to walk, for them, to see such a smile is their biggest lucky. "I heard you told me yesterday that when Xiao Bao came, you would take me to play together." Make complaints about unfeeling, have you forgotten? Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. There was doubt in their eyes. Communicate in a low voice. "Did we say that yesterday?" "It doesn''t seem to have, but it seems to have." Magic sister found that men are really heartless.That''s not what I said yesterday. But now they look like they have completely forgotten what they have said. Just when the demon sister was angry about it. Lin Fan said: "when Xiao Bao comes, you can join us. Xiao Bao is very happy to meet new friends." Under normal circumstances. Goddess directly shake hands, make you seem to pity me, I don''t go to play with you. Do you really think my demon God is such a person who doesn''t want face? "Good." Soon, a high-end car came slowly. little treasure always appears so competitive, and everywhere reveals the supreme feeling of money. Others will make complaints about their smell, but this smell is what everyone expects. Open the door. Xiaobao combs the big back of streamer, wears special brand shoes, and runs to Lin Fan happily. He pulls his palm and says, "it''s been a long time. The school is really boring." "Well, who is she?" When Xiaobao saw the demon sister, he became alert. Although the other side is very beautiful, but Xiaobao is still small, of course, can not be seduced. Lin Fan said: "she is a friend of ours. She used to invite us to dinner, so this time we go to play and take her with us." Xiaobao looks at the demon sister. Squinting, as if to see through each other''s demons. Mother once told him that beautiful little sisters are very bad, we should pay attention to them. Xiaobao always remembers. "Little sister, can you come here for a while? I have something to tell you." Xiaobao pretends to be a good baby and wants to talk with his sister. "Good." The magic sister found that the little boy seemed to have a lot of ideas. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang didn''t feel anything wrong. Xiaobao is a person with ideas, so they don''t worry. "What can I do for you, little brother?" The demon sister smiles. When ordinary people hear this sound, they will feel numb. Even if they can forget big things, they will turn into licking dogs and surround them loyally. Xiaobao crossed his arms, looked at each other and said: "my good friend is easy to trust others, but I Qian Xiaobao is not so easy to cheat. I never like to show off my identity, but I will tell you now that I am Qian Xiaobao, the son of the richest man." "Make a price, how much to leave my friend." What he''s going to do now is to get rid of all the people who are bad for his friends. Just like the little anchor some time ago, he has been investigated for a long time. He is not a bad person. He just wants to use his friends to make a name for himself, so he turns a blind eye. However, this one is very beautiful. Although Lin fan is a perfect person in his heart, in the eyes of women, there is no advantage. Since there is no advantage, it can attract beautiful women around. So according to Xiaobao''s guess. There''s definitely a problem. There must be a secret. The demon sister looks at Xiaobao with a smile. She didn''t expect that the human child is so cute that she talks about money with the demon. If it wasn''t for the blood in each other''s body, she couldn''t have come into contact with human beings now. Xiaobao said: "you see what I do, say it, I will meet your requirements." If you let others know that a human child talks directly with the demon God, he will be absolutely scared. Even the southeast and northwest may not be able to distinguish clearly. It''s like looking for death. "Little friend, do you know who I am?" The demon sister asked, human children are really brave. She remembers that when human beings know their identity, they will be scared and pale. "I have no interest in who you are." Although we Xiaobao are still small, we are overbearing and the son of the richest man still has the demeanor. It''s just that we don''t know each other''s identity and background. If you know. That may not be the case. Magic sister said with a smile: "children, some things are not as you think, I and they are just friends. As for the money you said, it''s really useless for me. I''d better keep it and buy some food myself." She never thought about it. The human child asked her for money. It''s really interesting. Xiaobao found that the other side was very difficult to deal with, which was different from what he thought. However, he would not give up on this matter, and he would definitely take good care of Lin fan. The negotiations were fruitless. Money doesn''t work, it doesn''t work. Make an appointment to play in the amusement park. For those bodyguards who protect Xiaobao, they can''t help scanning their eyes when they see the demon sister. It''s beautiful.This is the only time they feel that protecting the young master is a happy thing. Amusement park. A van slowly drove into the park through the back door. Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan''s sewer business is on the right track. This is the time. They took a couple of lists. I can barely live. The key is that gegwu is too big to eat. Three meals a day are not enough. When he has no money, he can only go hungry. Moreover, they find that gegwu is very concerned about his own green hair. There will be hair oil in the morning, and it will be well sorted out. It''s also a big expense. The logistics leader of the amusement park is a middle-aged man. Seeing Zhou Hu''s special car, he looks suspicious and says, "are you really professional?" They are big groups and companies. Over the years, the quality of tourists is too low. They throw a lot of garbage into the sewers, which leads to blockage. Once blocked, the odor will be emitted. It has a certain impact on their amusement park. Zhou Hu took out a package of expensive cigarettes from his arms. He was reluctant to smoke at ordinary times. He handed them to his customers. "Boss, don''t worry. Although we are not good at arranging, we are really professional." After that, he lit a cigarette for others. Although he used to be a big brother, it''s hard to make a living now. He should be humble or humble. "Ha ha, I don''t want to be a boss. I''m just a part-time worker. I''m just a logistics director." The logistics director laughed at himself, but his face was still very proud, and then inhaled: "but your price is a little high, for this amusement park, you need 25000, which is higher than other companies..." When Zhou hugang was ready to explain that the price was cheap and fair, the egg on one side was always in a hurry: "boss, we would like to thank you for introducing this job to us. Are you right? Take one with you." After hearing this, the logistics director, shining in his eyes, patted the egg manager on the shoulder and said, "do a good job, and I''ll leave it to you. But the scandal is that if you don''t do it well, you won''t have any money." "Don''t worry, we are very professional," he promised The logistics director looked at the van, said nothing more, told them where they needed to work, and left ahead of time. "Total egg, 25000 is not high, such a big place, can''t finish all day." Zhou Hu said. The way they communicate now is You call me egg master. I call you President Zhou. Although there are two people and one beast in our company, there should be some appearance. Mr. egg said, "Mr. Zhou, five thousand of these twenty-five thousand are for others." Zhou Hu heard, staring, "why give him ah, this is our hard earned." "Mr. Zhou, it''s hard to do business now. If you don''t give us any benefits, people won''t use us. Let''s not talk about 20000 at that time. We can''t even earn a dime. Now it''s too hard to take over work. Some of us just do it. As long as we continue to work hard and expand the company, we can make more money at that time." Egg is always a person who has read a book. His mind is a little smarter than Zhou Hu. Zhou Hu thought about it. Li is this Li. Drive the van to no one''s place, greet gegwu to get off, put on work clothes, and put all your heart into the sewer. At the gate of the amusement park. When Xiaobao comes to the ticket office, he can''t reach his height. The bodyguard puts down his chair and asks the young master to stand on it. This is a necessary tool to go out. As their young master, how can the son of the richest man be trusted? He must be superior. "Private, how much." Calm tone said the most overbearing words. When the conductor saw that Xiaobao was a child, he didn''t want to pay attention, but when he saw the bodyguards standing behind him, the conductor felt that the child was definitely not an ordinary person. "Children, even if I give you all the tickets here, you can''t make it, because there are more than ten guests in front of me." Xiaobao jumps off the stool, waves his hand and asks the bodyguard to pay, then asks the bodyguard to invite the tourists out. Soon. A group of tourists appeared dissatisfied. They had a good time in it, so they were invited out by these big men in black suits. They wanted to communicate with these big men, but they were really scared to see that they were so strong. "What''s going on in your amusement park? We bought tickets." "Yes, do you know that today is my girlfriend''s birthday, so you are not afraid that I will post your behavior on the Internet?" In the face of tourists'' complaints, the conductor apologized in a hurry. Xiao Bao said, "today I want to make a reservation. I''ll pay for all your losses." Tourists are angry to see a child dressed like an adult, saying such funny words, can''t help laughing.A middle-aged man said: "children, your idea is very bad. You should understand that money is not omnipotent. If you think money is omnipotent, you will have a great influence on your future life values..." "Fifty thousand, fifty thousand per person, only one chance." Xiaobao hooks his fingers, and the bodyguard comes with the box. He opens the box in front of the tourists, and the real gold and silver appear in the public''s sight. The impact is more terrible than what he says. The tourists who were invited out looked at the money and glared. The middle-aged man who just spoke changed his face and said, "well, as adults, we should respect the old and love the young. We must help to realize the wishes of children." Then, skilled with family money to leave. As for what he just said, money is not everything, he has long forgotten it. Adults. They all like to say educational things. Xiaobao watched them take the money to leave, indifferent way: "of course, I know money is not omnipotent, but in this moment is omnipotent." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang have no idea of money. So it''s very calm. Sister demon is not interested in money, so she is calm. The bodyguards are used to seeing it, and they are calm. But the conductor was shocked and didn''t know what to say, so she could only stare at it. If she could, she would like to be the stepmother of the children. "Look, there''s no one inside. Let''s play. Let''s go in." Xiao Bao takes Lin Fan''s hand and runs to the amusement park. The bodyguards sighed. They have been the bodyguards of young master Xiaobao for a long time. They were bodyguards when they were young masters Xiaobao. I haven''t seen you so far. The master has accompanied the young master. In the past, young master Xiaobao wanted to come to the amusement park, but he didn''t want any tourists in it, although he never said why. But they know Master Xiaobao doesn''t like the scene when other children are accompanied by their parents. make complaints about it. Young master Xiaobao doesn''t accompany such lovely children. If their children like it very much, it''s just that they use too much money. Ordinary people can''t afford it. At this point. Xiao Bao looks at the empty carousel, turns his head and looks elsewhere. "Do you play the carousel?" Lin fan asked. "No, it''s boring. Children like to play." Xiao Bao said. Lin Fan said: "it''s very interesting. Let''s go and play for a while." In the case of Xiaobao''s reluctance, he was carried to the carousel by Lin fan. Then Lin Fan sat at the back, and Lao Zhang sat on a Trojan horse with a rooster in his arms. "Go ahead." Lin Fan waved and called. "Go ahead." Lao Zhang raised the hen and swayed. The evil cock has no love on his face. It''s sick. Xiaobao showed a happy smile, "pony, run, run." The bodyguards protecting the scene sighed. "Young master Xiaobao is happy." "Yes, we all want to see Master Xiaobao get married and have children." "Master can''t accompany master Xiaobao, but this psychopath is very good to master." The only embarrassment at the scene was sister demon. She stood there in a daze. At a loss for a moment. Even she couldn''t figure out what to do next. Just look at it like this. Carousel up and down with ups and downs, happy Xiaobao laughed, "I used to watch people play, I especially like it, it has not been sitting." Lin Fan said: "since I like it, why didn''t I sit before?" "Well Because... " Xiao Bao rolled his eyelids and pondered, then said in a loud voice, "because you didn''t accompany me." Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head and said, "if you want to sit in the future, you can come to me and I''ll accompany you." "Good." Xiaobao''s answer is very straightforward. The bodyguards whispered. Now the young master is like a child. In a happy age, it is necessary to contact these happy games. Think about the things young master Xiaobao used to contact Game hall. KTV¡£ Bar. I''ve been there. Every time it''s a private show, I''m bored to sit there and watch the DJ swing alone. I''m so happy. And young master Xiaobao thinks that the music is so big that he makes the DJ wear headphones. It''s so embarrassing that people almost laugh to death at the scene. Then. They played a lot of games. Bumper car. Ferris wheel. The smile on Xiaobao''s face never disappeared from the beginning to the end. In the sewer."Work, work." "Gegwu, as long as we do a good job this time, you can add drumsticks tomorrow, come on." Zhou and Dan are full of strength. For them. Money is their motivation. "Gegewu..." Gegwu stroked the green hair on his head and felt a little withered. He wanted to get a new one. The smell in the sewer is very pungent, and the smell is very bad. It''s not easy to make money. Even if it smells bad, you have to bear it. All of a sudden. Gegwu stopped at the same place, it felt a terrible breath appeared in the playground. It''s not evil things, it''s more terrible than evil things. "Why, don''t be in a daze." Zhou Hu patted gegwu''s buttocks. It''s not that he can''t reach gegwu''s head, but gegwu''s butt is very strong, which makes it feel good. Even evil things are cheap. Is it human? Wang Erdan passes through gegewu and wants to go to the front. However, Gewu slaps him back and lets him walk behind. Just now, he feels the smell of evil things in the sewer. It''s hidden deep. It''s dormant. It''s hidden here, and it''s very careful. Gewusan gives off a smell. It''s a greeting. Don''t mess with me. I don''t want to mess with you. We are all compatriots. I won''t do anything to you. The premise is that you don''t mess with me. The key is that it feels that the smell outside is very bad, which is more terrible than the evil things. First, the sky puts a lot of pressure on the evil things, just like the suppression from the blood. This is a situation that gegwu never thought of. Who is it? It''s impossible that the strong man didn''t find it. Soon. Gegwu stopped and watched the evil things crawling in the sewer ahead. "Gegewu..." It communicates with evil things. I accompany human beings to come here. I have no hostility to you. You are safe to lurk. We are safe to clean up the sewers. Well water does not invade the river. Let''s live in peace. And the evil things dormant there. It''s like an eel. It''s dark all over. Maybe it''s hidden for too long. It''s all integrated with the stinky garbage here. Eels have long been known to be evil. It''s really hard. It''s not that it doesn''t want to appear, but that those hateful evil compatriots are active during the day, and they have to sleep during the day. Who can be active while sleeping? It''s not affecting sleep. It also wants to lurk around human beings, but unfortunately, there are only two kinds of consequences lurking around human beings, one is turned into a vegetable, the other into a tool, and the final result is turned into a vegetable. Humans are very unfriendly to it. So I can only hide in this dark place. Egg always said: "gegwu, we are here to clean up the sewer. What do you always shout for?" Gegwu ignored the egg master. He wanted to protect the two human beings. At the same time, he also liked his present work. It was dirty, but he was very happy. "Human..." Eels are gloomy and angry with human beings. If only gegwu was there, he might have a good conversation. But the chimpanzee stayed with the human. And the relationship seems good. It only means that it has taken refuge in human beings. "You are a traitor..." The eels roared, and Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan were shocked by the huge roar. How could there be a roar in the sewer? It''s gloomy and frightening. Next. They saw what they thought was the scariest scene of their life. "Eel The eels are getting bigge Chapter 230 Zhou Hu and Erdan are two people who specialize in sewer. With great ambition. Their ambition is to rely on their own hands, to become Yanhai city''s famous master of sewer, everyone knows their existence, nothing else. "Evil Evil things. " "Gegwu, let''s run." They know that gegewu is evil, but when they get along with them, they know that gegewu will not harm them, and they get along well with them, but they can''t keep calm when they meet other evil things. Especially the eels are so ugly. People and evil things are both beautiful and ugly. Beautiful things are easy to make people feel close to each other. Just like cockroaches and Demons used to be evil things, they were not good-looking, but they were cute and put down their vigilance. Now the evil eel really can''t make people close to each other. It''s disgusting. It''s disgusting. It''s almost vomit. Gegwu reminds the evil compatriots that there is a terror outside. You''d better stay here honestly. We don''t want to hurt you. Think about it yourself. Think it evil eel is so stupid, casually will be hoodwinked by gegewu, brain can also want it? It can survive several rebellions of evil things, not because it sleeps in the daytime, but because its intelligent mind tells it that there is something wrong with it. Sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, and act according to the situation. In the end, it''s the same as it thinks. All the evil people failed to revolt and suffered heavy casualties. It also successfully escaped the disaster because of its intelligent mind. So. It will not believe any word that gegwu said, because it will not have any trust as long as it stays with human beings. The body of eels is expanding, and the rock wall of the sewer is cracking. Where can the ground bear the extrusion of eels. "Stupid guy." The evil witch can only describe this compatriot with stupidity. It''s really stupid. Zhou Hu and Er Dan stare and scream again. "It How many more bodies does it have It''s just like carrying a chicken when the evil thing gege witch carries their back collar. They have been scared by the evil thing eels for a long time. Even if they are ugly, they will change their body. At least they will look better. If it was before. The wizard of evil things will stroke the green hair and blow the evil things to death with one blow. But now the breath that appears outside is terrible. It doesn''t dare to do it at will. Human special sector strongmen are looking for it. Vigilance must be maintained. Outside. Lin fan has a good time with Xiaobao. For Xiaobao, this is the happiest time he has ever had. Magic sister wants to be good friends with them, and has a chance to start. Suddenly, she finds the smell of evil things. "Humble and poor little ones." For her, she always said that evil things are really humble and pitiful. Boom! The ground vibrated. The eels finally see the sun again. The dazzling sunlight makes them very uncomfortable, but their huge body makes them feel like no one is their rival in the human world. A powerful force burst out of the body. Make a hissing sound. Right now. Eels found several tiny human beings standing there. It''s swinging. If there are some special hobbies, the female anchor will definitely be full of joy and exclamation. How thick! How long! So smooth! The staff in the playground turned pale when they saw the evil eel. "Help me." "There are evil things." "How can there be evil things in our playground?" They are all honest people. They usually play with entertainment equipment. Now evil things appear in front of them, which has scared them out of their courage. "Wow! What a strange creature. " Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang felt his chin and thought, "what kind of creature is this?" Xiaobao is afraid to hide behind Lin fan. If she could help each other, she might be able to further her relationship with these human beings. The bodyguards look dignified and take out pistols to shoot at the evil things. Pa Pa! When the bullet hit the evil object, it was bounced away by the thin and slippery skin. The strength of eels is good. Now they are at least level 6. The members of ordinary special departments are not their rivals at all. The bodyguards habitually want to take master Xiaobao to run first. Then they thought that Lin Fan was still here. It seems that they don''t have to run, just like in the suburbs, they were really scared and thought they would die here, but what people didn''t expect was that Lin fan would kill the evil things alone.There is nothing to be afraid of. Gululu! Lao Zhang''s stomach made a sound and covered his stomach. He was obviously hungry. Lin Fan said, "are you hungry?" "Well, I''m hungry." Lao Zhang said. "But it''s ugly." Lin Fan points to the evil eel. It''s dark and stained with a lot of dirt. He knows that he can''t eat it. Even if he''s hungry, he can''t eat it. If a lovely animal appears in front of him, he won''t make Lao Zhang hungry. Lao Zhang said with regret, "yes, it''s really ugly." When the rooster heard the conversation between two stupid human beings, he was in a panic. Occasionally, some evil things eat people, but these two human beings really like eating evil things. As an undercover, hero of evil things, he is very friendly to his compatriots and never wants his compatriots to be hurt. But The cruelty of human beings cooking their compatriots as food is not the most extreme. The most extreme is to let them eat their own compatriots. It is very resistant and protesting, and even wants to negotiate with human beings many times. Don''t cheat the chicken too much. But thinking of the future of the evil thing, it suffered a lot and ate several large pieces of compatriots, and its strength was improved. The voice of Lin Fan talking with Lao Zhang spreads to the ears of evil things. For evil things. What it cannot tolerate most is that human beings belittle it in front of it. "Damn it The eels, the evil creature, were furious, and their dark, smooth and dirty tentacles swept by. At this moment, a clear voice sounded from the side. "I''ll help you." The magic sister feels that the opportunity has come, and the best way to get close is to go up when there are difficulties. In order to get her blood back, she really makes great efforts, and her brain is about to burst. It''s just a pity Never thought of it. The demon sister came from behind and stayed in front of Lin fan. She looked at the eel. The eels, who are attacking, see the sister of the demon God, feel the breath of the other side, and stop abruptly, as if they are greatly frightened. It''s afraid of the smell. Even feel great pressure, it is from the suppression of blood. There was a glimmer in the eyes of the demon sister. The eels seem to be affected. An amazing scene happened. Eels wave their tentacles, whew, and directly pierce their heads. They are fast and decisive, and they don''t hesitate at all. Sister demon smiles. It is the glory of evil things that she solves them herself. The bodyguards were shocked. When they see beautiful women coming out, they can''t bear to look directly at them. They are afraid that beautiful women will die in front of them. It will be an intolerable thing for them. After all, beautiful women are so beautiful. How can you die in the hands of evil things. What they didn''t expect was that the evil thing was directly self injuring, which was too overbearing, or that the evil thing also had a love for beauty, and when they saw such a goddess in front of them, they directly stabbed themselves. "Lin fan, what is it doing?" Looking at the eels, Lao Zhang was surprised and shocked. He didn''t even know what to say. Lin Fan said: "I think it must be sick, for example, the brain is not good, will make such behavior, Lao Zhang, I think you should give it a look." "But it stinks. I''m afraid." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said calmly: "forget it." Lao Zhang said with a smile, "OK." Later, Lin Fan looked at his sister and said, "you are so brave. Thank you for helping us." Magic sister said: "we are good friends, you encounter danger, as a good friend, I will be brave to stand up to help you." "Lin fan is very good. Even if you don''t help us, we can be OK." Xiaobao seems to have hostility to the demon sister. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head and said, "Xiaobao said the same thing." "Of course." Xiao Bao held his head high and said triumphantly. Sister demon feels that there is something wrong with this human being. According to reason, there is something wrong with what she said just now. You should tell the little boy that people come out to protect us. Even if it''s superfluous, you shouldn''t say that. But you didn''t expect to admit it directly. It''s a bit hurtful. The evil eel died miserably. It''s not worth dying. Its life should be bright, and it should be praised by people. Especially the soup made of eel shreds, leeks and eggs, which is the most delicious. But now it''s dead. It''s a bit of a waste. When people from special departments got the news, they immediately came here. There were evil things in the playground. They didn''t pay attention to us at all. They had to give them a painful blow.Just when they got to the scene. It was found that there was no trace of the destruction of the evil things. Only a dead eels lay there quietly. According to their simple investigation, it was found that a terrible thing happened. The eels played themselves to death. This is obviously an impossible thing for them. How could it be like this. "Do all evil things like to injure themselves now?" One member said. "Who knows." "Maybe this evil thing knows that it can''t escape, so it can solve itself." They didn''t think much about it. It feels like there''s a great possibility that''s what it is. Next to the van. The evil Gewu hid in the car and shrunk his head. He didn''t dare to stand up. The breath gradually moved away, which relieved him. He just liked living in human cities. No other idea. And I''m very satisfied with my life now. I don''t want any problems at all. Zhou Hu and Er Dan are in a hurry to turn around. Is there any mistake? The work they are trying to take is destroyed by evil things. Can we clean up the sewers if they are so bad? Soon. They see the director of logistics. "Boss, what do you think we should do about it?" Erdan asked in a hurry. It''s about eating. It''s hard. At the same time, there are some expectations. In my mind. Maybe things are not so bad, even if the sewer is broken, it can clean up other places. The director of the logistics department said: "what else can we do? If the sewers are broken like this, we must find someone to repair them. Let go of your cleaning work. After a while, I''m very busy now. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. Just wait for my call." Then he left in a hurry. Left Zhou Hu and Erdan two poor people in the wind. "Er Dan, I said we should go back to our old business." Zhou Hu asked. He feels really bad. Since the establishment of the sewer cleaning company, what can not be done, the list can be lost because of all kinds of accidents, to tell you the truth, I really feel very sad. There is an unspeakable pain. Wang Erdan glared and said, "brother tiger, have you forgotten our oath?" Zhou Hu said, "I remember, but I also have to eat." "As long as I remember the oath, even if I don''t eat, I can bear it. A temporary setback doesn''t mean there will always be a setback. Let me sing a song for you." Wang Erdan coughed lightly, cleared his throat and said, "he said that the pain in the rain is nothing. Don''t be afraid to wipe away the tears. At least we still have dreams. He said that in the rain..." The deep feeling sings, sings the emotion and the innermost feelings unwilling. Zhou Hu opened his mouth and was shocked by Erdan''s singing. He never thought that Erdan had such talent. "Er Dan..." "Well?" "Why don''t we go singing? Your singing will definitely be beaten. Then you''ll lie on the ground. Don''t get up if you don''t have 70000. Let''s kill him." "We shouldn''t give up the dream of cleaning the sewers." For Zhou Hu, kidnapping seems to be the easiest thing to do. But Wang Erdan''s dream is to make the company bigger and stronger. "Brother tiger, believe me, you are Liu Bei, and gegewu and I are just like crouching dragon and Phoenix chicks. We can definitely help you succeed." Son of a bitch looks very serious. Look at his face. I knew he wasn''t joking. It''s true. Special departments. "OK, sure." The one eyed man''s face looks cheerful. "It''s so far away." He didn''t expect that the location of the positioner was there. According to the monitoring, it''s not so easy to get there. Because the weather is very bad, it''s windy and frosty all day long, and the temperature reaches dozens of degrees below zero. Ordinary members can''t stand it when they get there. At this point. Jin Heli quietly reported the situation in the scientific research room and made great progress. For the one eyed man, he felt that this day was very lucky. He was not only able to get a useful position, but also found something in the scientific research room, which was never thought of. He didn''t go to the research room. It''s emptying the data back to the office. The one eyed man lights a cigarette and takes a silent breath. The smoke rises in the air. What he wants now is very simple. Who should he call? Jin Shangwu? Xia Kunyun? If you think about it carefully, I feel that they are not good enough. We can''t say that their status is low, but that they haven''t reached the decision-making time in special departments. I think I can bomb my psychopath. He felt that the position of the other side was absolutely high.It''s not as simple as you think. Take out your cell phone and dial the number. Xiadu special department, Xu chief looking at the information, see one eyed man to call him, then connect. "Hello The one eyed man who gets through the phone has already figured out the routine. "Cough, is it convenient to talk?" "Well, I have a very important thing to tell you. The headquarters asked me to send the two prisoners of the shadow club. I have already sent them. But there was an accident on the way and they were attacked. They were both taken away. Later, I followed them to find their destination. I think it was the territory of the shadow club." "In the snow mountain, it''s a little far away. I want to gather my hands to clear the territory of shadow club." "Yes, it''s not wrong. I don''t want others to know about it. I only tell a few people about it. I don''t want too many people to know about it for the time being. I hope you can help me hide it." "Don''t worry, I''ll never do anything I''m not sure about." Hang up the phone. The one eyed man smiles from the corner of his mouth. He feels his routine is OK. He tells leader Xu that I''ll tell several others, but I don''t know who I told. If he''s really a traitor. That can''t be hidden. As for why he doubts leader Xu, it''s a wonderful feeling for the one eyed man. He doesn''t necessarily want him to be a traitor, because he is the leader of Xiadu special department. If there is a problem, there is a great possibility that he has a problem. Of course. One eyed man has thought that once there is a change in the positioning, leader Xu will have a problem. But Wan Yi says that leader Xu will tell other senior officials about this, so he is still suspected, and the suspicion is not so easy to remove. Shadow club''s hands are long enough. After disappearing for so many years, it appears again. Moreover, at that time, the president of shadow Club died at the gate of the headquarters. Although he did not see it with his own eyes, it should not be wrong for so many people to see it. "Well, I have to find out you traitors." The one eyed man looks at the night scene outside. This beautiful scene with bright lights can''t be destroyed in the hands of those traitors. The only thing that worries him is. Will shadow collude with evil things. These are the things he needs to investigate and collect evidence. One eyed men often sigh in the dead of night that I am so difficult and lonely. If I had been a little smarter in the high school, I would have at least someone to accompany me. And now No matter what. I think it''s all tears. At night. "Lin fan, how did you go to the strange world you said later?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan thought: "I don''t know, so I won''t sleep tonight anyway. As long as I can go, I will take you with me." "Well, all right." Lao Zhang said happily. No matter where you go. Just follow Lin fan. They never want to be apart. Tick! Tick! The clock hanging on the wall is walking. 23£º59¡£ Lin Fan kept his eyes open and tried not to fall asleep. Da Da! I heard the second walking. Ding! 00£º00¡£ It will be over on April 30. May 1st comes. Lin Fan sleeps in bed uncontrollably. [foreign scene officially opened. ¡¿ [select target: Lin fan, the 250th generation descendant of "Wu Dao Chi Shen". ¡¿ [task: a generation of descendants of Wu Dao Chi God are going to be exterminated to help them return to the peak. ¡¿ [physical strength transfer: 100%. ¡¿ [coming! ¡¿ "kill, kill..." There was a noise of anger in my ear. "It''s more noisy than before." Lin Fan opened his eyes slowly. He used to feel very quiet around him. Now he feels noisy. The bright lights are shining on his eyes. It''s in the hall of a big house. It''s very luxurious. It''s the most luxurious place he''s ever seen. If you have to compare it, it''s just like Xiaobao''s home. At this point. He just saw what was going on around him. A group of people in casual clothes were constantly fighting with others with weapons in hand. Some were killed with a sword, others were kicked several meters away with one foot, and they fell to the ground and vomited blood. "Ha ha ha, you Lin family should disappear from this world." A middle-aged man, wearing iron gloves in both hands, twisted a servant''s neck and threw him aside. Looking at the scene that was about to end, he couldn''t help laughing out loud. "If you hand in the boxing classics of the Lin family, maybe you can give your silly son a way to live." At this point. The rest of the Lin family quickly retreated.Surround Lin Fan and his mother. Lin fan is very confused, what happened here in the end, why there are so many people, the smell of blood in the air is very pungent, just when he is thinking about these things. A pair of bloody hands touched his face. Lin Fan looked confused. She was a woman with excellent temperament. Her eyes were full of love and said: "my poor child, you are so stupid that now, you wanted to let your whole life go smoothly, but you didn''t expect such a thing to happen." Then. Lin fan had a long memory in his mind. This is a world where martial arts are respected. It is a complex and modern world. He is now a young master of the Lin family. He is just a fool. Now he is facing the extermination of the clan, because of the boxing classics of the Lin family. "Do you really want to kill them all?" Master Lin, with white hair all over his head, yelled angrily. He is the father of the Lin family, the grandfather of Lin fan, and the strongest man of the Lin family. However, because of his old age, his strength can only play five to six out of ten. Facing the encirclement and suppression of so many forces, it is time for the oil lamp to dry up. "Taoist Qingyun, can you help me, Lin family?" Master Lin looks at a Taoist priest at the corner of the hall. The Taoist priest was called by master Lin to help the Lin family, but he didn''t expect that Taoist priest Qingyun would repent on the spot and was persuaded by other forces to stand by. Taoist priest Qingyun said calmly, "master Lin, it''s hard to disobey God''s will. Today is the day of the Lin family''s extermination, and no one can stop it. Since it''s all like this, why don''t you hand over the boxing scriptures? I can protect you, you stupid grandson." Next. A group of covetous people laughed. "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous that the Lin family passed on a fool in the end." "Even if we don''t do it today, the Lin family will only do it for decades." At this point. A beautiful woman came out of the crowd. "Lin fan, you didn''t like to listen to me the most before. Let your mother hand in the fist Sutra obediently. I can raise you and keep you as a dog in the future." What a woman says doesn''t match her face. It''s vicious. "Goddess Zhou Tong used to curry favor with this fool in order to get the boxing Scripture. We all feel very sad in our hearts. Now, if the master of the Lin family dies suddenly, we don''t have to let the goddess be wronged." Some young talents said with a smile. Once upon a time when the Lin family was still strong. You can only seduce the fool with a beauty trick. But the effect is very little. Now you don''t have to be so troublesome. Just exterminate the clan and extract a confession from the fist Sutra. Lin fan, who just arrived, just didn''t understand the current situation. I don''t know what they''re going to do. He didn''t like it. It has always been considered bad to kill people. The old housekeeper of the Lin family stopped in front of him. "Madam, master, you take the young master to leave first. We will deal with it here. We can absolutely stop them." The old housekeeper is a loyal servant of the Lin family. It''s also very strong. Yanqiu. In today''s modern Wulin, he is also a very strong master. It''s a bit difficult to win him, and it needs to pay a lot of price. "Mr. Yan, you are a loyal dog. In order to protect your master, you don''t even care about your descendants. Don''t you think no one knows where they are?" "Come on, return yanlao''s favorite grandson to yanlao." Next. See Zhou Tong will be a child''s body thrown forward, the body fell on the ground rolling, and then so quietly lying in front of the Lin family. Yan Lao''s eyes are about to crack. He looks at his grandson''s corpse. His Qi and blood are attacking his heart, and his mouth is overflowing with blood. He says indignantly: "he''s just a child, and you can all do it." Everyone in the Lin family closed their eyes in despair. I can''t bear to watch. They all know it''s yanlao''s grandson, but they didn''t expect to be implicated because of their Lin family. Children? Lin Fan looked down at the child lying on the ground. For a moment, his eyes were round. "Xiaobao..." He whispered. When Lin Mu heard fan''er''s voice, she thought he was afraid. She wanted to hold her son''s hand tightly and let him feel at ease. She would send him away anyway. It''s just what she didn''t think of. Fan''er stepped out of the crowd and knelt down in front of Xiaobao, gently pushing, "Xiaobao, wake up, you''re here." "Xiaobao, it''s me, Lin fan." Lin Fan''s eyes widened, as if he couldn''t believe it, or he didn''t believe Xiaobao was dead. Head down, ears close to Xiaobao''s chest, listening to the beating of the heart. The Lin family couldn''t bear to look at the scene in front of them.They all know that master Lin has a good relationship with his grandson, who usually plays with him. It''s just Who is Xiaobao? Yanlao''s grandson is not Xiaobao, but Xiaoling. Maybe this is the nickname that no one knows between the grandson and the young master. "Young master, Xiaobao is dead." Yanlao was very sad. "No, I heard a faint heartbeat. He told me that he was not dead. He told me to run. Why should I run?" Lin Fan muttered, then asked softly. "Xiaobao, who made you like this? I''ll take revenge for you. You are one of my best friends. I won''t let others bully you." At this point. The people who killed the Lin family at the scene couldn''t help laughing. As far as they are concerned, the silly young master of the Lin family really deserves his reputation. He even talks to himself with a corpse. Up to now, what he says seems to be true. "Are they? So they made you like this. I''ll take revenge for you. " Lin Fan felt Xiaobao''s forehead, it''s hard to accept the current situation, he didn''t expect Xiaobao also came, and was bullied like this, he is really angry now. A flame burns in the heart. It''s getting hotter. Even to break out. With a leisurely pace and a sneer on his face, Zhou Tong said: "our young master Lin has always hated me to approach you. He always knew that my purpose was impure, but now he has paid for his own stupidity. When he attacked your Lin family, I went to take down the little boy myself and tortured him severely. He didn''t admit his mistake until he died." "You see, his fingers have all been twisted. That''s the price he used to point at me. As long as he knew he was wrong, he would not die so miserable. It''s a pity He didn''t People around him shuddered when they heard what Zhou Tong said. Beautiful goddess is beautiful, but cruel. It''s hard to describe a snake or a scorpion. Lin Fan looks at Xiaobao''s twisted fingers. It''s hard for him. Tears of heartache fall on Xiaobao''s face. He clenches his fists in an instant. At this time, no one knows that Lin Fan with his head down is different. If you see it, you will find that Lin Fan''s eyes are burning a real flame. Red! Red! "Young master..." Yanlao just made a sound, but he was frightened to find that the young master disappeared from front of him. A cry of surprise came from the hall. Everyone couldn''t believe what was happening. Lin fan, who is just more than ten meters away, appears in front of Zhou Tong. His five fingers open to cover Zhou Tong''s face. Then he raises his arm and lifts her up. "Let her go." A talented young man was furious. He came to Lin Fan with a long sword. "Seven star sword sage, Liu Changfeng." People around exclaimed, Liu Changfeng is powerful, and his sword moves are extremely fierce. His cultivation is congenital, and few people can take his sword moves completely. When Liu Changfeng appeared in front of Lin fan. Lin Fan clenched his fist and waved it fiercely. His fist didn''t touch Liu Changfeng at all, but the force directly exploded Liu Changfeng''s head, and the blood splashed away and fell on the people. Be quiet! Dumbfounded! Everyone couldn''t believe what they saw. Liu Changfeng was blown up by the Lin family. It''s a quick kill. Is that the silly young master they know? Don''t say they''re confused. Even the people on this side of the Lin family are all muddled, like hell. "Is that still our young master?" The survivors of the Lin family were shocked. In their minds. The young master is always in a daze. He usually sits in a daze. Sometimes he is in a daze for a whole day, and he has cognitive problems. But they are members of the Lin family. He never despised the young master because of this, but took care of him. "Fan Er, he..." Mother Lin opened her mouth and never thought that such a scene would happen in front of her. Somehow, she was more excited than shocked. "Lin fan, let me go." Zhou Tong screams, kicks his legs and kicks Lin fan. At this time, Lin Fan''s face was cold to the extreme. No matter who he faced, he would smile a few words. Maybe This kind of smile will make people afraid and feel abnormal. But now he is indifferent, that is the real anger. "Xiao Bao and Lao Zhang are my best friends. I will never allow anyone to bully them." "I..." Zhou Tong, who was held high in his hand by Lin fan, was immediately pressed by Lin Fan towards the marble floor, and the ground cracked. With a bang, Zhou Tong''s head burst.Lin Fan''s hands were stained with red and white flesh. "Ah The onlookers took a cold breath after all. The bloody scene surprised them. They didn''t know what to say. Their hearts were beating. Then, when Lin Fan looked up at them, they couldn''t help retreating. In their eyes. They had never seen such a terrible scene. "He''s not human, is he..." The flame is burning in the eye socket. Anyone who looks at it will feel burning pain in his eyes. "Amitabha, benefactor Lin has gone from madness to enchantment. It''s just a moment. I''m here to help you." An old monk in white has a very loud voice. Then he steps out and a golden bell appears all around him. "Tiger roaring golden bell cover." "Master Sanjiao has put the highest level of Kungfu training to such an extent that it has been condensed into essence. I''m afraid it''s only one step away from the great master." In a moment. Master Sanjiao appears beside Lin fan. His fingers become claws. The unique skill of Buddhism is dragon claw hand. When a blow strikes, the claws are formed by the virtual shadow of dragon claws. "Another unique skill. Master Sanjiao is worthy of being a Buddhist monk. He is a rare master in the world." Bang! Bang! The dragon''s claw fell on Lin Fan''s body. Without imagination, one claw could split people, more like touching a steel plate. The sound of metal resounded. No one knows that master Sanjiao is in pain. His fingers are in pain and are about to explode. The children of the Lin family were very surprised. "What kind of Kung Fu do you practice?" "King Kong is not a bad body?" "It''s still a more advanced way to refine the body." They were all ready to survive with the Lin family, but they didn''t expect the young master to give them so much hope. "Father, what kind of Kungfu does fan''er practice?" Lin asked. Master Lin said in a deep voice, "I don''t know." At this point. Master Sanjie felt that the dragon claw hand was invincible. When he retreated, he did not expect that Lin fan would grasp his wrist just when he was about to speak. Lin Fan threw him to the ground and stepped on him. Click! The golden bell jar is broken. But his waist bone is broken, the broken bone directly pierces the skin, the blood is flowing, bang, the waist is unconscious. A generation of holy monks were directly trampled on the waist. The upper body is directly separated from the lower body. Lin Fan didn''t look at it. He threw his lower body into the crowd, which led to shouts of surprise. And his angry eyes were fixed on everyone. "Damn it." Bang! Lin Fan disappeared in the same place. It''s too fast. You can''t catch it with the naked eye. "Bang!" A scream came. I saw a master who took part in the encirclement and suppression of the Lin family was punched through his chest. However, the power of the fist did not dissipate, but spread directly. Those who stood behind were devastated by the strength of the fist, as if they met a meat grinder, and their bodies were half smashed in an instant. Flesh and blood. The scene was extremely miserable. "The silly young master of the Lin family is the devil. Let''s run away." I don''t know who it is. He cried out in panic. He saw with his own eyes that when Lin Fan closed his palms, he would smash a head and blow it away with one punch. He would punch through several experts, and even the flames were burning. Some people have legs shaking. Unidentified liquid dripped down the thigh to the ground. Chapter 231 It''s a massacre. The weakest members of the Lin family who took part in the encirclement and suppression were all young talents. Now just like the fish on the chopping board. Among them, there are many martial arts masters of the older generation. They fight fiercely, but the result is miserable. When they get close to Lin fan, they are hit by one blow. They are bloody and spattered with blood. They look miserable to the extreme. Lin fan is indeed a psychopath, but he is a relatively mild patient. He is usually very friendly to people and shows them with a smile. However, once he is angry, the tyrannical temperament in his heart suddenly bursts out and comes with the devil. No one can stop it. "The young master is so powerful that he suddenly realized it?" "If it wasn''t for the destruction of our Lin family, I''m afraid the young master would still be in a daze." "Young master and Xiao Ling have a deep relationship. This kind of plot is often played in TV series. People close to him die in front of him. People who have been dementia for three years wake up instantly." They are all young people with active thinking. Even if the current environment is not suitable to say these strange things, but still can not stop their fantasy. Even mother Lin and master Lin didn''t scold each other. Instead, they were thinking, is this really the case? At this point. Lin fan is standing in the sea of corpses, his pungent blood red the luxurious hall. Facing Lin fan, it''s hard to survive. A blow is a blow to the head, a blow to the body. Old Taoist Qingyun can''t bear to close his eyes. Then he slowly opens his eyes and uses his lightness skill to fall behind Lin fan. Holding his fingerprints, he uses Taoist''s hand print to subdue the devil. "Don''t be surprised, young master Lin. Lao Dao suppresses the demons for you." Just as Qingyun''s fingerprints were about to fall on Lin Fan''s back, he was shocked and a dangerous breath came. Lin fan turns and punches. Bang! Old Taoist Qingyun''s head was spinning, his bone cracked, his head turned to his back, his eyes were round, and he couldn''t believe it until he died. There is something wrong. Mentally ill patients are in a rage, even take the initiative to close, it is simply to seek death. The scene suddenly quieted down. Lin people dare not take a breath. They are all in a state of shock. Mr. Lin has no feelings about the death of Mr. Qingyun. He used to be a friend, but when the Lin family was in danger and he stood by, his friendship disappeared. "Fan er..." Lin''s mother wants to rush up, but he is stopped by master Lin. he doesn''t know what''s going on with his grandson. Is he really possessed or "Xiaobao..." Lin fan, with his head down, thinks of Xiaobao. He trots over and squats down to check Xiaobao''s condition. He knows that Xiaobao is not dead and has a heartbeat. "Young master, Xiao Ling is dead." Yanlao said sadly. This is his grandson. He''s more sad than anyone about his grandson''s death. "He''s not Xiaoling, he''s Xiaobao, and he''s not dead, I know." Lin Fan said firmly. People were surprised. Then understand. Xiaobao is Xiaobao. Young master, you just like it. "Let me see." An old man with white beard came out of the crowd. He was a doctor of the Lin family and the inheritor of ancient medical skills. He had benefited from the Lin family, so he had been serving for the Lin family. He had no strength, so he had to stay behind and wait for death. And now, his chance to show. The old man felt Xiaoling''s pulse. His brows were sometimes wrinkled and sometimes relaxed. Yanlao on one side was very nervous. He didn''t know what the situation was. Naturally, he didn''t want his grandson to have something, but the chance was slim. "As the young master said, there is still a pulse. He is not dead for the time being, but the situation is very uncertain. With the current medical treatment, he can''t cure it at all, unless..." Maybe people with ability like to talk half way. Don''t say anything so completely. "Doctor mu, unless what?" Yanlao grabbed each other''s wrist and asked in a hurry. Doctor Mu sighed: "now the only one who can save him is the snow lotus of Mt. Tianshan. But as far as I know, this snow lotus of Mt. Tianshan has been obtained by the holy land of martial arts and become the treasure of the town." If it''s something else, maybe there''s a way to get it. But what we need now is the ten thousand year old snow lotus. There''s no more possibility. "My poor grandson, you should be the best." Old Yan shook his head and said sadly. Lin fan asked, "as long as you have this little treasure, can you recover?" Doctor Mu raised his hand and stroked his beard and said, "it''s true. It''s said that Saussurea involucrata has the magical effect of killing human flesh and bones. If you can get Saussurea involucrata, you can really save people back, but there is no hope to get it." No matter who it is. If you know that it''s hard to get the treasure of the town from the martial arts holy land, or it''s even harder than climbing to heaven, even the Lin family at their peak can''t do it, let alone now.They know the young master is very good. But no matter how powerful an individual is, can he still compete with the martial arts holy land? It''s impossible. "I''ll borrow it from Wudao holy land." Lin Fan said. He is very uncomfortable. How could Xiaobao become like this? When he was bullied, he was not around. He was really angry. If he''s there. That would not have happened. After hearing this, the Lin family''s children looked at their young master in surprise. Their brain just got better became silly again. Where is the thing in the martial arts holy land so easy to borrow, let alone so precious. Of course. Some people think that their young master is completely sober. You can tell from what you just said. It''s impossible to borrow such an important thing. We can only rob it. But our young master insisted on borrowing it, which was very beautiful and gave full play to his wisdom. Borrow is borrow. Robbing is robbing. Of course. They are also in doubt, young master really can do? Yan old way: "young master, small Ling life has this to rob, need not risk for him." "Xiaobao is my best friend, no matter what the danger, I would like to." Lin Fan found that these people are very problematic. It''s Xiaobao and he has to call Xiaoling. I remember it wrong or you remember it wrong, but it doesn''t matter. As long as he knows it''s Xiaobao, no matter what other people call it. After hearing this, yanlao was almost moved to tears. I didn''t expect Xiaoling''s position in the young master''s heart was so important. I really didn''t expect that. At this moment, dense footsteps came. A group of people came in through the main entrance of the hall. They are wearing badges on their chest. Each of them has a steady step and a steady breath. You can see that they are masters. The leader is fierce, like a sharp sword about to come out. When they stepped into the hall and saw the scene around them, their faces changed dramatically. Most of them covered their noses, and some of them wanted to vomit on the spot. Where the hell is this. Human purgatory, bloody slaughterhouse. They learned that many martial arts strongmen wanted to destroy the Lin family by seizing the time to come in. When there was no sound inside, they were ready to come in and end up. At the same time, they also wanted to have a share. Only when they saw the scene, they were shocked and set off a huge wave. Damn it. The Lin family are still alive. What happened. They talked in a low voice. It''s more of an aversion to cold. I really want to vomit. I''ve never seen such a terrible scene. There are corpses everywhere. They are either short of arms, legs or heads. It was a brutal scene. It does a lot of harm to their strong hearts. In the past, when they came to these so-called aristocratic families, they held their heads high and did not pay attention to anyone. But now, they are threatened by the scene. Baby''s heart can''t bear it. I''m scared. "Mr. Lin, what''s the matter? Do you Lin''s kill people?" The leading middle-aged man is Fang Zhengtian, who is in charge of Mengcheng Wumeng. He is a strong man with a large number of divisions. Master Lin said: "leader Fang, you should know what happened at the scene. They want to destroy the Lin family under the eyes of your military alliance, but it''s too much for you to come now." Today''s situation is full of oddities. To say that Wumeng doesn''t know it''s fake. They must know that someone is going to destroy the Lin family, and they just want to take advantage of it. When they break in now, they must hear that there is no movement inside, think that the fight is over, and want to come in and share the wealth of the Lin family. Fang Zhengtian frowned and said, "master Lin, this is too much. Did they destroy the Lin family? But in my opinion, it''s more like the Lin family inviting many martial arts heroes to come and poison and murder. " "You Lin family must give me an account of this matter, otherwise you can only ask them to come with us to Wumeng." For his words. Everyone in the Lin family was scolding each other for being shameless. They want to destroy the Lin family. If it wasn''t for their young master''s sudden awakening and the outbreak of the small universe, the result now would be that all of them were slaughtered. Just when they were furious. Lin Fan came to Fang Zhengtian and said, "do you know how to get to Wudao holy land?" "Well?" Fang Zhengtian looks at the bloody Lin Fan in front of him. He suddenly reacts that this is Lin fan, the foolish young master of the Lin family. But he didn''t expect that the other party would come to him and talk to him. Then he smiles and says, "put out your hands." "Oh." Lin fan is a very naive person, just after a battle, no one is alive at the scene, he knows that there is nothing wrong with doing so, because anyone bullies Xiaobao, he will beat each other.These are the bad guys. At the moment when he stretched out his hands, Fang Zhengtian took out the black iron handcuffs from behind and directly handcuffed Lin Fan''s hands. "Just ask the young master of the Lin family to come with us." He didn''t pay attention to the silly young master of the Lin family, but with the help of the young master of the Lin family, he restrained all the people of the Lin family and let them go. The solution is simple. You said they came to destroy your Lin family. Who can prove it? What we see is that you Lin family are murdering martial arts experts. "Fangzhengtian, you are too much." Master Lin said angrily. Fang Zhengtian said: "you Lin family are murdering so many people. The Wu League must investigate this matter clearly, and take your young master back first. As for you, if you want to resist arrest, don''t blame me for being impolite." Click! With a little effort, the iron handcuffs on Lin Fan''s hands directly cracked. It was made of iron. Even the master''s realm could not crush the iron handcuffs. "It''s uncomfortable to wear." Lin Fan said. Fang Zhengtian was shocked, and then said angrily, "how dare you resist arrest and don''t teach you a lesson. It seems that you don''t know what the law enforcement of Wumeng is." The voice just dropped. Fang Zhengtian''s palm is on Lin Fan''s chest. The palm is wrapped with purple electric current. This is the flame polarized bone palm. Once touched, the bone in front of the chest will be softened. If you exert all your strength, the bones in Lin Fan''s whole body can be softened, or even disappear into bone dregs. "Stop it." Master Lin knew the power of Fang Zhengtian. Seeing this scene, he roared angrily, but it was too late. Bang! Fang Zhengtian sneered at the corner of his mouth. "What are you doing?" Lin Fan looks at each other in doubt, and always feels that the other party has something wrong with him. For no reason, he puts handcuffs on himself and slaps his chest. Although he likes to meet new friends, he doesn''t like anyone to be careless with him. Too casual people are very annoying. "What?" Fang Zhengtian couldn''t believe it. He had nothing to do with his palm on Chi Sha. He suddenly felt a kind of humiliation. With a low roar, the purple electrode in his palm flashed and slapped Lin Fan on the chest. He didn''t keep his hand. Kill directly. How about killing this silly young master in front of the Lin family? They are the law enforcement officers of the Wumeng. What they say is what they say. The outside world will not believe the Lin family. A dull voice sounded. In Fang Zhengtian''s opinion, this palm can definitely kill the other party. Even if he doesn''t die, he will become a waste completely and lie in bed all his life. "What are you doing?" Lin fan is a little angry. Too much. He is not familiar with the other party, and he feels that this person is evil and not a good person, just like those who have just been beaten by him, they are all bad people. "You..." Fang Zhengtian couldn''t accept this fact. He wanted to clap it with one hand. Lin fan would give it to him. He pushed the other side''s body at random and roared. He saw that Fang Zhengtian seemed to be badly hurt. He flew upside down and blew it on a round stone pillar. The force was too strong, and the surface of the stone pillar cracked like a crack in a cobweb. Shocked! Be quiet! All of them gaped as if they were in the ghost. If you''re not wrong. It''s like their leader who''s just been pushed out. "Get him for me." Fang Zhengtian roared, and those who followed heard the leader''s words and pulled out their weapons in a unified way. "The battle is over!" The figure is like a ghost. The moment will be surrounded by Lin fan. The best way to meet a strong enemy is to defeat them with array. "Jiesheng sword array." This set of sword array is their strongest sword array. It intercepts any vitality. It was created by a very strong old generation of strong men in the holy land of martial arts, with brilliant achievements. Six great masters once formed an array and trapped a great master in the array. The power is unpredictable. The strength of the person who forms the array determines the strength of the array. "This is the Jiesheng sword array." The people on the side of the Lin family can see this battle at a glance. If they don''t worry about it, it''s fake, but their young master''s strength is so powerful. It should be OK. "Kill The martial arts experts have already laid a net and trapped Lin Fan in it. The sword is shining and the sword is moving. "I didn''t provoke you. Why hit me?" Lin Fan muttered, it''s hard to understand what they think. Then he had a flash of inspiration, and instantly understood that he likes to fight with others and exchange skills, and others must like it. After thinking about it. He smiles. "I''m Lin fan. Please give me some advice." Lin Fan Baoquan do.All of a sudden. People at the scene were full of questions. Muddled. I have no idea what Lin fan is doing. The children of the Lin family communicate in a low voice. "It seems that our young master''s brain has not recovered completely." "But it''s better than ever." "There''s no mistake. It''s very reasonable. Just now the young master was stimulated, and he would get better. If he was stimulated, he would get better." "What''s the thrill of that?" It''s a serious question. They didn''t answer. The answers in their hearts were unified, without any difference. Cruelty. All the people in the Wumeng yelled angrily and came from all directions. They didn''t want to give Lin Fan a living. Even they had already thought about what would happen in the club. It must be Bang! Lin fan blows away, no one knows what happened, but there is a terrible force burst out, roaring, shaking, the whole house is shaking. For those experts in Wumeng, the friends who were just around disappeared in the blink of an eye. Then they looked back and their pupils zoomed fiercely, just like hell. It''s not just the Wumeng people. Even the Lin family is the same. The wall of the hall is broken. Blow out the huge fist seal channel. The originally airtight Jiesheng sword array is missing a big corner. WOW! Those Martial Arts Alliance experts who are about to get close to Lin Fan immediately gather their strength. Some of them who can''t gather their strength also directly force their weapons to the ground. Sonorous! The sound is clear. The intact marble of the Lin family was pierced by a weapon. Whoo! The strong men of Wumeng gasped, their forehead was in cold sweat, and the sweat of douda was flowing. "Is that still the silly young master of the Lin family?" This is definitely not the stupid young master of the Lin family they know. When did it become so horrible. "What''s your situation?" Lin fan is ready to fight. He is ready to fight with you at any time. It just doesn''t look like a fight. Oh, yes, just now, his strength didn''t stop. His explosive strength was a little bit big. When he was fighting, he had already thought about converging his strength and not causing too much injury. Just seeing the wall He knew he had failed. "Run, run." An unnamed member of the Wu League started running. How could he manage so much. His behavior led to a wave of escape. The crowd fled in panic. Just with them to attack the same way, was a blow to the bones of no existence, these are what they saw with their own eyes, where can there be false. Lin Fan was silent for a moment and said slowly, "thank you for your advice." He was slightly embarrassed. I thought there would be a fierce battle. It seems that he thinks too much. At this time, Fang Zhengtian spat blood. He asked the members of the Wumeng to come back. No one paid any attention to him. He stood up, covered his chest and looked at the Lin family with resentment in his eyes. "If you dare to fight against the Wumeng, just wait for its revenge." Limping out. At the same time, my heart is blessed. Don''t hurt me. He didn''t want to lose face when he put down his cruel words. If the other party wanted to keep him, he couldn''t leave at all. "You wait, why do you want to revenge me?" Lin Fan ran away when he saw everyone. He was the only one who limped and asked curiously. He has taken the other side as a villain. That''s what they do in movies. He learned the duel from the movie. The plot is wonderful, but some plots are remembered. Villains will say this sentence, and when they leave, they will say revenge. The protagonist didn''t take it seriously. In the end, people around you get revenge. When he saw these plots, he was very sad, and had been completely substituted into the characters in the film. Fang Zhengtian, who didn''t turn around and look back, had a complex expression and was in a hurry. Then he said in a deep voice: "how dare you Lin family fight against the Wumeng? That''s anti arrest. Do you think the Wumeng will let you go here?" He meant to say nothing. But status tells him. You can''t do such a thing. It''s a shame. It has to be tough. Hard with each other just a wave. "I see." Lin Fan thinks about things. He knows that the same plot will happen in the future. Now he is in a dream. He has no one around him, but Xiaobao is here. He can''t let Xiaobao be in any danger.Fang Zhengtian doesn''t know what he knows. I didn''t take it to heart. Step by step toward the door, every step down, his heart beat up violently, fear, fear, more gambling. He thought for a moment, with his own status, the Lin family could not dare to fight him. Just when he thought he was safe. He felt an uneasy breath behind him. "I think you can''t leave. What you just said makes me feel that you are very dangerous." Lin Fan appeared behind Fang Zhengtian. Fang Zhengtian takes a deep breath and turns to face Lin fan. He pretends to be calm and says with a smile. "So?" If he knew that Lin Fan was a psychopath, he would not ask such questions. There are several kinds of people in the world that can be offended. There are also several kinds of people that can''t be offended. Lin fan is one of the two types, but now Lin fan can''t be offended. It''s just a pity He didn''t know. Lin Fan raised his hand and hit Fang Zhengtian in the head. Puchi! There are no reminders. It''s the blink of an eye. Flesh and blood spilled on the ground, dyed the ground red. The people of the Lin family looked at the scene and looked at each other in amazement. Everyone couldn''t believe that their young master had killed Fang Zhengtian. It''s impulsive. Or a disaster. "Are you my fan?" Lin''s mother couldn''t believe it. She came too suddenly. Is it really her son in front of her? "Yes." Lin fan is a dreamer. The memory he receives is perfectly integrated into it, just like the previous two dreams. It''s long and interesting. The only pity is that. Lao Zhang didn''t come over. He didn''t sleep. He just wanted to bring Lao Zhang over. But he didn''t think that Lao Zhang didn''t come over. It was Xiaobao who came. What a strange thing. "Long live young master." "The young master is powerful." The children of the Lin family didn''t think so much and cheered excitedly. For them, the young master''s behavior was really overbearing and completely convinced them. It''s like a roller coaster ride. One at a time. Take off. My heart is beating. The next day. The city is boiling. The whole military world was shocked. Last night, it was no secret that the Lin family was going to be exterminated. A lot of people knew about it. Even those who had made friends with the Lin family used to watch the fire from the other side of the river and act as turtles. There is no way. They all have to protect themselves and don''t want to participate in the muddy waters of the Lin family. Wu Meng acquiesced in the Lin family''s extermination. How dare they disobey the will of the Wumeng? What''s more, they don''t want to offend a group of Wudao strongmen. All kinds of news are flying around. [shocked! Once the foolish young master of the Lin family suddenly realized that the Jedi had killed countless strong men] [Lin Fan was the strongest expert of the Lin family, suspected to be a strong man in the big division] [huge fist seal appeared on the wall of the hall of the Lin family] [members of the Wu League fled and Fang Zhengtian died] these news shocked everyone, obviously did not expect that things would become like this, and they did not Doubt the truth of the matter, so many news media are official media. There is no false news. Moreover, someone went to Wumeng to confirm the situation and found that the faces of Wumeng people were very ugly. Anyone who came to interview would be driven away. Fang Zhengtian didn''t explain. It seems that the news is true. He may have really died in the Lin family. Everyone was confused. Why did the silly young master of the Lin family become so powerful? Maybe it was all fake before. If it is true, it would be terrible. Endure humiliation that ordinary people cannot tolerate. The Wudao family, which had a good relationship with the Lin family, began to panic. They used to say that they would advance and retreat together with the Lin family. But when it came to them, they all shrunk their heads and did not dare to stand up. When they heard the news, many aristocratic families began to be active. Instead of jumping out to fight against the Lin family, they sought forgiveness. Lin''s hall. "Where is the holy land of martial arts?" Lin fan asked. Xiaobao gives it to doctor Mu to keep his heart beating. It''s OK for the moment. He just needs to get snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain to be saved. Therefore, Lin Fan only wanted to know where the holy land of martial arts was. He will go there to have a good communication with others. I hope I can borrow snow lotus from others. It''s just for the Lin family. Young master''s behavior is to seek death. "Fan''er, don''t worry about everything. We will solve this matter." Lin''s mother comforted her, hoping that fan''er would not be thinking about it all the time."Master Yan said:" the clan will solve this problem "I see something different in your eyes. You are deliberately concealing it, and there is a feeling that you don''t want me to go. If it''s OK, I''ll borrow it. They will agree." Lin Fan said with a smile. In his opinion, there should be no problem if this matter is well discussed. Just as master Lin was about to speak, a voice came from outside. "The Duan family, the Duan master, is here!" "The yellow family, the Yellow master, is here!" ¡­¡­ "The Jiang family, the head of the Jiang family The family owners who did not appear yesterday all appeared at this moment. Mr. Lin was surprised. Soon. A group of people came in from the outside. Master Lin was very surprised to see the visitors. It wasn''t how strange the owners were coming, but all the old people who were with him came. It seems that their grandchildren are putting a lot of pressure on them. It''s not only the owner of the family, but also the old one. Are you here to intercede? Mr. Lin is open to them. He used to treat them as brothers. But now, forget it, they are all worried about their own big business. I won''t embarrass you. They didn''t even want to find them, but they live separately, and don''t provoke anyone. "Brother Lin, here we are." This group of people are old foxes. Even though things happened last night were very embarrassing, it seemed that nothing happened to them. That''s it. Most people don''t have it. "Last night that group of people came here to make trouble with elder brother Lin. they were just looking for death. Elder brother was as brave as ever. They were the only group..." Just as they were flattering, Mr. Lin raised his hand, pressed it down, cleared his throat and said, "ladies and gentlemen, the past is over. Now what are you going to do? If you have anything to say, after all, I''m not very familiar with you This is a little heartbreaking. They are all ready to accept master Lin''s scolding, but you are so cold now that we don''t know what to do. "Brother Lin, we know you are angry, but you listen to our explanation. Last night we really didn''t know. If we knew, we would never sit by and help brother Lin at the first time." "No matter how many experts there are, we are not afraid." This is the old man of Duan family. Don''t say whether others will believe what he is saying, even he doesn''t believe it. But there''s no way. What he''s doing now is believing in himself. You want to be believed. You have to convince yourself. Several other old men are curious to look at Lin fan. Lin''s silly young master. Really better? It''s something they didn''t think of. If so. They really regret it. Elder brother Lin used to tell them that any one of you who has a granddaughter will marry my grandson. At that time, they almost exploded on the spot and let our granddaughter marry your stupid grandson. We are sick. I knew it would be. I would agree with everything I said. Mr. Lin said, "do you think I''m a fool?" "Brother Lin, give me some face." "Ha ha, it''s a waste to give you face." In an uproar! Several old men are angry, and their descendants look very ugly. They come here to admit their mistakes. They have already given the Lin family face, but now the Lin family humiliates them like this. Do you really think the world is invincible? They just can''t bear their friendship. I hope we can get back together. And right now. An astonishing roar rang out. WOW! The ceiling of the hall broke in an instant. The dazzling white light turned into a sharp sword, which fell from the sky and broke the ceiling directly. A figure fell slowly. Taoist robe, white bearded old man. "Master Zhang!" "Mr. Zhang!" He was shocked to see some of the big family elders. Obviously, he didn''t expect that it would be Tianshi Zhang. Zhang Tianshi, one of the martial arts myths, has not left the Taoist temple for a long time. Now it appears in the Lin family, which shows that the Lin family has difficulties. "Who killed my disciple Qingyun?" Zhang Tianshi fell to the ground, his face was expressionless, his voice was low. When others heard the voice, it was as if they had heard the sound of a life-threatening demon. His face was white with fright. "Tianshi Zhang came from a long distance, but he was not polite. It was an accident that Taoist priest Qingyun died." Master Lin''s face changed slightly.He forgot about it. Master Qingyun is master Zhang. Now the other party comes out of the Taoist temple in person. Coming to the Lin family, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to solve. The family elders who were close to Mr. Lin just now all stepped back a little to keep a distance, which proved that we had nothing to do with the Lin family. We''re just passing by. "Accident? Hum, I haven''t been down the mountain for decades. Now I''m here for my apprentice. I''ll kill whoever killed him. " Zhang Tianshi said coldly. Then he looked around at the family members. Mr. Duan said, "Duan has nothing to do with us. We are just passing by when we meet Mr. Zhang." Next. The other senior members of the family expressed their views one after another. "So are we." "Tianshi Zhang, it''s said that the foolish young master of the Lin family did it. It should be him." Master Lin glared at them. Obviously, I didn''t expect that they should be so shameless. Zhang Tianshi looks at Lin fan, squints and looks at each other. He doesn''t feel any danger from Lin fan. He shrinks to an inch and appears beside Lin fan. His dry palm is on his shoulder. "You killed my disciple Qingyun?" Lin Fan said curiously, "I don''t know him. Who are you?" "I''m his master." "Oh." After Lin Fan''s simple answer, he didn''t continue to talk. He didn''t know who Qingyun was and never heard of it. "Do you know where the holy land of Wudao is?" "I ask you if you killed my disciple Qingyun." "I don''t know him. Can you tell me where the holy land of martial arts is?" Lin Fan looked at the old master and found that the other side''s face was very gloomy. He raised his hand to touch the other side''s head and said, "I feel that you are very unhappy because there is something sad. If there is anything sad, just think about something happy." The people around them were gaping. Almost screamed. What are you doing? Do you know who the head you''re touching is? Lin Fan was smiling. His smile was bright and his eyes narrowed in two. Zhang Tianshi''s eyes became gloomy and his palms moved slowly, but people couldn''t catch his trace. He clapped his palms on Lin fan. When every palm falls on Lin fan. As if there was a slight light. In a moment. Zhang Tianshi turned and walked towards the gate, step by step, each step was very slow. "Young master Lin, you killed people who shouldn''t have been killed. I have nothing wrong with taking your life. You can take revenge on me for reincarnation in your next life. I''ll wait for you." The big families around are talking about it. "It''s like master Zhang''s unique skill. The person in the picture has broken all his muscles and veins, and his blood is flowing against the current to burst his blood vessels. None of his muscles and veins are good." "It seems so." "He is the first one who can lead Master Zhang to do it himself." Walk, walk. When Zhang Tianshi came to the gate, he stopped and turned to look at Lin Fan doubtfully. There was a look of horror in his eyes. Obviously, I didn''t expect that the other party would be OK. It''s impossible. "Are you ok?" Zhang Tianshi asked. Lin Fan said, "yes, nothing." He was very confused and didn''t know what the other party was going to do. He patted his body and didn''t feel it at all. I don''t understand. Chapter 232 "It''s not easy." Zhang Tianshi pondered that no one had ever accepted his unique skills and he was still safe. Even if he vomited some blood, he could tell that he was not old. The other side was just a little strong and not invincible. But now , "master Lin, you can resist the old man and kill you. It means that your life should not be broken. I can not blame anyone else, but the old enemy''s revenge will be written off." Zhang Tianshi thinks that this son is terrible and can''t be defeated by others. He just made a fierce attack, but the other side is OK, which shows that the other side''s strength is terrible. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to deal with. Since there are steps, we should hurry down. "Goodbye." Master Zhang clasped his fist, then stepped out, and disappeared like a ghost, not as slow as before. "Zhang..." Several family elders yelled in a low voice, and then swallowed the words. They looked at Mr. Lin with an embarrassed smile. Hell, how could things be like this? It was different from what they thought. "Go away!" Old man Lin was as angry as a torrent. He roared angrily, causing eardrum pain. "Brother Lin, if you let us go, why scold us? Anyway, we have been friends for decades." Master Duan is very aggrieved. See the look in Mr. Lin''s eyes, immediately shut up. Take the people and leave. They feel like idiots, with an unspeakable sense of frustration. Opportunities are often fleeting, disappear in the blink of an eye without a trace, want to retain are difficult ah. At this point. The eyes of the Lin family changed when they looked at Lin fan. The one who was Zhang Tianshi, a martial arts legend, left like this. And they found a very serious problem. It seems that master Zhang has suffered a dark loss. "Fan''er, are you ok?" Lin''s mother asked anxiously. Just now, Zhang Tianshi was taking pictures of her son. She didn''t think it was for fan''er. She must have been cruel. "It''s OK." Lin Fan feels that the people here are very strange. He really didn''t have anything. It''s just that people here seem to like to ask if there''s anything. This dream is really strange. There''s a strange feeling that can''t be said. If Lao Zhang is here. Absolutely say, I''m afraid, is there something wrong with the brain of people here. The families that left will spread the story in the Lin family. It caused a lot of noise. Zhang Tianshi personally went down the mountain to avenge his apprentice Taoist priest Qingyun, but he failed in the Lin family and finally left. The first reaction of those who saw the news was that it was impossible. That''s Tianshi Zhang. He''s a myth of martial arts and an idol worshipped by countless people. Now he says that Tianshi Zhang failed in the Lin family. To them, it''s a joke. I can''t believe it. Those families have news media. Lost on the Lin side. It must be remedied from other directions, such as a good boast of the Lin family. In fact, it is not a boast, but to tell the truth, it is to praise Lin fan to the sky. The Lin family. Lin Fan stayed in the house and was very upset. He asked them where the holy land of martial arts was, but no one told him. It was hard for him to understand why they didn''t tell themselves. Is it because there''s a secret? See the computer on the desk. When he had an idea, he turned on his computer and searched for "the holy land of martial arts", and soon some content appeared. It has been hundreds of years since the establishment of the martial arts holy land. It belongs to the Holy Land in the hearts of martial arts people in the whole world. He didn''t pay much attention to these introductions, but looked at the location of the martial arts holy land. Soon. He found the location of the holy land of Wudao. "Taibai Mountain." It''s here. Lin Fan wants to start now, but he thinks that people in his family don''t want him to go there. If he tells them his action, he will be stopped. So he thinks about it, and it''s better to go at night. At night. Insects are chirping and shouting. The change of climate makes them find another extremely happy thing. The final result is that there will be many more insects. Lin fan is lying on the bed, sleeping soundly, ringing the bell, and the mobile phone alarm rings. He got up rubbing his eyes. It''s too boring during the day, so I have to sleep to pass the time, so that I can wait for the night to move. Open the window. Bend your legs. Bang! Jump up and disappear in the sky. He wanted to jump in the past, although the distance was a little far, but he felt that it took a little time, as long as it was in this direction, he could get there soon. I have a cell phone in my hand. Look at the navigation. There is no wrong direction. No one knows that there will be a tie Hanhan who is heading for the holy land of martial arts without taking a plane. I''m afraid he has some brain problems.He jumped tens of thousands of meters, then fell down, his legs bounced again, and the ground broke in an instant, and then turned into a streamer, which was much faster than flying. Morning! "Fan''er, are you up?" Lin''s mother is calling outside the door. She hears that there is no movement inside. She pushes the door in. The room is empty. The wind outside is rattling and the curtains are swinging. Her face changed slightly. No one saw fan Er go out during the day. Did he leave through the window? The computer screen on the desk is on. Lin''s mother took the mouse to check the website and found that the website stayed on the map. The starting place was Lin''s family and the destination was the holy land of martial arts. Bang Dang! I got up in a hurry, with a large range of movements, and the chair fell to the ground, but now I can''t care about these things. "Dad, something''s wrong." In the living room, Mr. Lin looked at the newspaper. The news of the outside world had been all covered by the Lin family. He said it was a good thing, and that was also a good thing. As a result, the status of the Lin family was rising. During this period of time, at least several phone calls came from other martial arts families. If it is in the past. He must communicate with others politely. Any martial arts family needs to form an alliance, which is of great benefit to the outside and the inside. "What''s so flustered?" Mr. Lin asked calmly. His daughter-in-law is good at everything, but sometimes she is too restless. What else can I do now? Even if there is something, my grandson can face it calmly. Lin''s mother said in a panic: "fan Er, he has gone to the holy land of martial arts." "What?" Lin old son fiercely gets up, stares at an eye way: "he has no money, have no ID card how go?" "I don''t know." Lin Mu shook her head. That''s what she wants to know. The Lin family is so far away from the holy land of Wudao that it takes a day and a night to fly, let alone walk. "Quick, contact the plane, we''ll go to the holy land of Wudao immediately." Although Mr. Lin didn''t believe that Lin Fan walked there, he was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If it was true, what should he do. Chi Sun managed to get back to normal. There must be nothing. Taibai Mountain. "What a high mountain." Lin Fan''s education is not high. It''s very good not to say "Crouching trough, so high" in this scene. At least he graduated from junior high school. He can use the four words "so high mountain" to describe the magnificence of this mountain. If Lao Tzu were here, he would say it. "Yes." He came from the Lin family. After a night''s journey, he came to the foot of Taibai Mountain, which is the final place of Wudao holy land. "Xiaobao, you''ll be back to health soon." Lin Fan walked towards the mountain. The holy land of Wudao was not a casual place. When he appeared here, he had already been found. They were all spies of the holy land of Wudao. When strangers come, they must be investigated. Halfway up the hill. "Stop." Martial arts Holy Land disciples stop Lin Fan''s way. "Who are you and why are you here?" They gazed at Lin Fan and looked at each other''s clothes. In all these years, they had never seen anyone dare to make trouble here, so they didn''t think so much. After all, whoever it is. We have to see what this place is. Can it be a place where ordinary people can be presumptuous? "Hello, my name is Lin fan. I''d like to borrow snow lotus from Wudao holy land. My best friend needs him. If you are willing to help me, I''ll thank you very much." Lin fan reaches out his hand and looks at each other with a smile. The disciple looked at Lin fan, and his face didn''t change very well. But gradually, he found that the smile of the other side was a little creepy. He was flustered and didn''t dare to look directly at him. It''s a scary smile. Pop! He clapped the palm of Lin Fan''s hand and bowed his head and said, "this is the holy land of martial arts. It''s not a place where people can come. Go back as soon as you come from. Don''t ask for nothing." He is a disciple of the holy land of martial arts. I don''t believe that the other party dares to touch him. Give me a try. As long as you dare to touch me, I will definitely lie on the ground crying for my father and mother. You are bullying people. At that time, thousands of people will point out that you will be ashamed. "I didn''t make trouble, and can you be friendly? I can see from your face that you don''t look like a bad person." Lin Fan said. The disciple said with a smile, "Oh, you can still see your face. Brother, you are deceiving me. I have no other skills. I just like to believe in these things. Show me my palms. What''s my fortune?" He put his hand in front of Lin fan. As a disciple of the holy land of martial arts, I''m sure I don''t lack money. Later, if the other party says well, money is absolutely indispensable.Lin Fan found the other party very strange. What does it mean to put your hand in front of you? Lin fan holds each other''s hand. Think of a patient in a mental hospital, who claims to be a master and can see through at a glance. Do you look good? Although he didn''t know how to look at his face, the patient friend told him that some professional terms were kept in mind. "Well!" Lin Fan looks dignified, this expression is to learn from that patient friend, at the beginning he was very surprised, is there any bad things to happen, some fear. "What''s the problem?" Asked the disciple. Lin Fan recalled once words, slowly way: "good palms, good luck, good life ah." Three easy to say disciples come to the spirit, sometimes even if you know it''s fake, but listening to others'' praise, you will feel happy. No matter who he is, even if he is upright, he likes to be flattered. Although he has no expression on his face and severely scolds him for not flattering, he is still happy in his heart. This kind of person belongs to neisao, unlike mingsao, who likes to be fair and aboveboard. "What''s a good way?" The disciple asked expectantly. Lin Fan pointed to the palm of his hand and said: "this is the lifeline. It''s a long life. This is the career line. It''s smooth sailing. I can do great things in the future. This is the love line. I''ll find a beautiful wife in the future..." "But you have a disaster of blood." What we are saying now is what the patient friend told him. And he just said what others had said to him again. "The disaster of blood? How to avoid it? " Asked the disciple nervously. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "the secret of heaven must not be revealed." Then he went on to the top of the mountain. "Stop, how can you break into the holy land of martial arts? Go back quickly." The disciple grasped Lin Fan''s wrist and said, although I''m so happy that you just flattered me, I can only listen to this kind of tricks in the world. How can I believe what he said. Lin Fan raised his hand and waved it gently. The disciple sat down on the ground with pain. He reached out and touched the red blood. He looked at the figure in shock and exclaimed: "it''s really a disaster of blood." I didn''t believe it. Now, he really believes it. The holy land of martial arts is solemn and extraordinary. Anyone who comes here needs to be in awe. Hundreds of years ago, the world was in chaos, and the warriors relied on their own strength to commit crimes. Later, a peerless strongman appeared, led many followers to suppress the chaos, and finally created the holy land of martial arts. Today''s Wumeng can only be established with the consent of Wudao holy land. It belongs to the subordinate units of Wudao holy land. Only where there is power, there will be disputes. This is an unchangeable truth and an indisputable fact. Sa Sa! There was movement around. "Stop." "Who''s coming here? He''s breaking into the holy land of martial arts." When the disciples of the holy land know the situation at the foot of the mountain, they will gather at the first time. Not everyone can come up to the holy land. If they want to enter the holy land, they will not come here unless they are invited by the holy land, or they visit each other layer by layer. Lin fan directly into the mountains, has touched the taboo of the holy land. Naturally, it is impossible for others to let him go. The experts who came here this time are extraordinary. The former disciple can''t compare with them at all. The leader is a middle-aged man with a long sword and his feet on the leaves. This lightness skill is one of the best in martial arts. It''s not the kind of person who''s got a reputation. Lin Fan said: "Hello, my name is Lin fan. I''m here to borrow the snow lotus from Mt. Tianshan for my friends. As long as you lend it to me, I will thank you very much." He came for Xiao Bao. In any case, we have to get snow lotus. It''s just that he shouldn''t say this. Anyway, as long as normal people know it''s impossible. What can be borrowed or not? Can it be borrowed? I borrowed it from Wudao holy land. It''s just wrong. This group of disciples almost laughed when they heard what Lin Fan said. They have seen all kinds of people in the holy land of martial arts for so many years. Some kowtow three times in one step, hoping to worship the Lord. Some of them were hunted down and sought shelter from the holy land of martial arts. Wait. Everything happens. But I haven''t seen one like this before. I come directly to the holy land of martial arts to borrow things, and what I borrow is the treasure of the town. If it''s not that he heard it wrong, it''s that the other party is completely crazy. "Where''s the madman? The holy land of martial arts is the place where you can go wild. Get out of here." The man said angrily. Although the martial arts holy land is decisive, they are still willing to give each other a way to survive when they meet such funny guys. If they can drive them away, there is no need to kill them here."It will take a long time to go up the mountain like this." Lin Fan looked at the towering mountain top, grabbed his head, thought of a way, bent his knees, bang, the steps cracked, let him just like a skygun, soared into the air, instantly disappeared in everyone''s eyes. The disciples of the martial arts Holy Land looked up and didn''t look back for a long time. Then he came back with a look of great surprise. "Come on, let''s know. Someone''s breaking in." Modern society is good. Don''t panic in case of trouble. It''s much more convenient than before to take out your mobile phone to call the other party and inform them of the following situation. Lin Fan flies in the sky and falls rapidly. There are many disciples in the holy land of martial arts, and they are dealing with things all over the world. Even now, there are still many cases of breaking the ban with martial arts, such as robbing families, killing people and setting fire. If the local military alliance can not solve the problem, the military holy land will send strong people to solve the local problems. Right now. Someone looked up at the sky. "You see, there are people in the sky." Passers by all looked up and saw a black spot in the sky falling down quickly. As the black spot gradually enlarged, they exclaimed: "get out of the way." Boom! Lin Fan fell from the sky, landing on both feet and squatting. The strong impact burst out. It was hard for the surrounding tiles to bear such force. They broke up and swept away in all directions. Bang! Bang! The disciples of Wudao holy land were stunned and looked at the scene in front of them, as if they were in hell. For them, they had never seen such a situation before. Who was the other party. And how it came from. It really fell from the sky. It''s too fake. "That''s much faster." Lin Fan smiles and feels very smart. When others say he is a mental patient, he doesn''t refute. In fact, there is nothing to refute. Just get used to it. Moreover, he knew that he was definitely not a psychopath. It''s just someone else framing him. Foreign invasion. The disciples of the holy land of martial arts burst out and surrounded Lin Fan in an instant. Next. An old man came slowly in a Tang suit. His slender eyebrows hung down. He raised his hands and raised his feet. He exuded a strong breath. He was so introverted that his every move coincided with the nature of heaven and earth. The surrounding disciples respectfully called each other elder. "Who is Xiaoyou? What can I do for the holy land of Wudao? " Asked the old man. Lin Fan said: "Hello, Grandpa. I''m Lin fan. I''ve come from other places and come to Wudao holy land to borrow snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain. I have a good friend who is seriously injured and needs snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain." Come straight to the point and say what you think. The elder was surprised, "do you know how important snow lotus is?" "Yes, I came here to borrow it from you just because it was important and there was no other place." Lin Fan said. Taste it carefully, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it. That makes a lot of sense. Not a word of nonsense. "Ha ha ha..." The elder was smiling. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the other side was so straightforward. But he didn''t expect that no one had ever said such a thing to him in so many years. He looks at Lin fan. I want to see some problems from the other person''s eyes. What do you think. To say such a thing here. It''s something he didn''t think of. "How do you know we will borrow the holy land of martial arts?" Asked the elder. Lin Fan said, "because I know." The elder feels strange. It''s as if this person doesn''t look like a normal person. "What if I don''t borrow it?" Asked the elder. Lin Fan pondered for a moment and said: "Xiaobao is my best friend except Lao Zhang, so in order to save them, I will do some excessive things, such as beating all of you on the ground, and then I will take snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain." The voice just dropped. Everyone laughed. I could bear to smile before. And now they really can''t stand it. In front of him, this guy said that he wanted to beat all the people in Wudao holy land. What kind of courage could make him so confident. You look young. Are you so confident? "Oh, you mean that you are confident in your own strength." Asked the elder. Lin Fan said: "usually there is practice, the effect is fairly good, I think it should be able to do, but you can rest assured, I will stay strength, absolutely will not hurt you." When I say that. He showed an air of confidence.The elder shook his head and said, "send the man out. Don''t let him in." "Yes." Soon, a disciple came forward to invite Lin fan out. When they met Lin fan, they found that they couldn''t pull each other. This was obviously inconceivable to them. "Well?" The elder was very surprised. The strength of the disciples who gave them away is very good. Even if they are not the opponent of this boy, they can''t even move. It seems to have some ability. "Well, I''ll take you out." As soon as the elder stepped, he immediately appeared in front of Lin fan. His five fingers opened and he grasped Lin Fan''s shoulder. Then he wanted to lift the man up. But No movement. Lin Fan pats his arm, "I''m here to borrow something, I don''t want to hurt you, and I said before, the worst plan is to beat you down, but it won''t hurt your lives, but this is the last resort, after all, I''m not a bad man." "Well, I''ll punch into the open space. If you think it''s my opponent, I''ll compete with you." ¡¤ the elder who was pushed aside by Lin Fan frowned tightly. Just now, he did have the strength. But the other side didn''t move. It is clear that it has not been affected. In the eyes of the elder, this is obviously a very shocking thing. "There should be no one in that room." Lin fan asked. "No The elder didn''t want to talk, but when the other side asked, he shook his head and said, maybe he was curious about what the other side wanted. If it''s as powerful as it is said impossible. Even strong. How strong can it be? Worry is just thinking too much. "Hoo Lin Fan took a deep breath and made a fist with his fingers. Without any tendency of accumulating strength, he made an empty fist directly towards the front. No one is optimistic about Lin fan. What''s the difference between a punch like this? But soon. They knew they were wrong. The seemingly ordinary fist burst out a terrible and extreme strength, which directly penetrated the kilometer ahead. As for the house, it had already disappeared, leaving a long gap. Gollum! The elder is swallowing saliva. Although he seems to be very calm, he has been completely frightened. His hands and feet are trembling. Up to now, he has never seen anyone who can create this kind of power. "Am I ok?" Lin fan asked back, he felt OK. He didn''t dare do it at will. Otherwise it will hurt others. "And It''s OK The elder stuttered and didn''t speak very smoothly. He was obviously frightened by the blow. If you hit him, you will feel terrible and even die. It''s not possible, it''s inevitable. The disciples of the martial arts holy land around all stare at Lin fan. Some have already knelt. Some were scared to pee. Imagine just in case you start, what will the consequences be? It''s going to be ruins like this. "I''m really here to borrow things. I don''t want to hurt anyone. I hope you can lend me things. I''ll thank you for that." Lin Fan said sincerely. He has read the relevant news. He needs to have a sincere heart and be friendly when encountering such things, so that he can get help from others. The elder looks at each other. I don''t know what to say for a moment. He really has a lot to say now. After thinking about it, he doesn''t know what to say. He always feels that the current situation is very uncertain. Let''s do it, but he can''t do it. It''s even more impossible to give snow lotus to him. How can you give such a precious thing when you say it. Right now. A figure came down from the sky and slowly fell on the elder''s side. "Welcome to the Lord." When the disciples around saw the visitors, they all knelt down. The Lord is wearing a mask. It seems that he is a little thin. He can''t tell whether he is a man or a woman. The elder said, "holy Lord, this man needs the Holy Land''s ten thousand year old snow lotus, and that is caused by the other side." Seeing the presence of the Lord, the elder didn''t feel relieved. Instead, he felt more pressure. With the strength of his opponent, even the LORD was not his opponent. "Do you want snow lotus on Tianshan Mountain?" The LORD opened his mouth and looked to one side. The face hidden under the mask was startled. It was also unbelievable. He felt too overbearing. "Yes." Lin Fan said."Do you know how precious Saussurea involucrata is?" Asked the Lord. Lin Fan said: "I know it''s very precious, so I borrow it from you." It''s a strange way to communicate. Ordinary people can''t communicate with him. "What if we don''t borrow it?" The LORD was not in a hurry to say anything more, so he simply asked, as if he was asking something. The elder didn''t understand the meaning of the Lord, so he stood by and waited quietly. All he had in mind was when there was such a terrible existence in the world. Even if we go forward for hundreds of years, there has never been. Lin Fan thought about it and said, "I''ll beat you up, and then look for snow lotus on Tianshan Mountain." "What if we don''t find it?" Asked the Lord. Lin Fan said, "just keep looking." The Lord laughed and then said, "it''s very reasonable. I agree with you very much. It''s not impossible for you to want snow lotus. As long as you promise me a condition, I can give it to you." "I have a daughter who is just about to get married. As long as you marry my daughter, that snow lotus can be used as a dowry. If you don''t agree, you will never find snow lotus in this life." "Think about it." Hearing this, the elder looked at the Lord in horror. The lips moved. Obviously, he wanted to talk, but when he said it, he swallowed it. "Do two people want to live together after they get married?" Lin fan asked, he doesn''t like to get married. This kind of appearance has been talked about on TV. He feels that he has never seen it, and he has no emotional foundation. How can he get married. It''s not good to be too casual. If you really want to get married, you must be familiar with it. But it''s a request from the other side. "There''s no mistake. I''ll give you time to think about it." Said the Lord. Lin Fan bowed his head and pondered. Thinking that Xiaobao is still lying at home, he feels very sad. If he can save Xiaobao and sacrifice his future freedom, he is willing to. "I agree." Lin Fan said decisively. The LORD said, "well, just a moment. I''ll let my daughter come out to meet you." Then the LORD left with the elder. The Lord who turned to leave was a little excited. She had never believed in the so-called love at first sight before. Those were all deceitful things, but when she saw Lin fan, she believed it. No mistake. This is love at first sight. No one''s here. "Lord, are you serious?" The elder was shocked. She didn''t expect that the LORD would ask for it. The LORD said, "of course it''s true. Do you think I''m joking?" At this point. The Lord untied the mask and showed the appearance of a normal woman, short hair, full of heroism, not up to the beauty, but with a different temperament. "The mask is for you to be the Lord." The elder looked at the mask in his hand and said, "Lord, what can I do with my eyebrows?" "Just cut it." For such a request, the elder looked at the LORD with a muddled face. As a matter of fact, the holy masters of every martial arts holy land are inherited by blood. Although the holy masters of this generation are very young, they are actually very powerful and number one in the world, because after having daughters, the holy masters of every generation will pass on their accomplishments to their daughters. Generation after generation, the holy masters of martial arts holy land are more and more powerful. When you are young, you can reach a state that ordinary people can''t touch. The elder is very sad. He will always be injured. It wasn''t long. The elder disappeared. In front of Lin fan, the elder plays the role of the Lord and the daughter of the Lord. The disciples of Wudao holy land were very surprised. When did the LORD have a daughter. Why do we never know? I think I can understand. What''s the status of the Lord, what''s the status of the daughter, and what they can know. Of course, they are all imagining that if they can be with the daughter of the Lord, it will really soar to the sky. "My father said I need to marry you, do you agree?" Asked the Lord. Lin Fan said, "I agree. Just give me snow lotus." The Holy Lord said, "if I don''t give you Tianshan snow lotus, won''t you marry me?" "Well, yes." Lin Fan said. How straightforward and heartbreaking. But for the Lord, it is good to hear. I feel that I have not read the wrong person. Anyone can say the best. To be able to marry the Lord''s daughter. Where else can''t I go in the world. Anyone who sees him will have to bow his brow and pay homage. Uncle.From then on, I went to the top of my life. Completely free. The great elder plays the role of the Lord and says, "well, the wedding will be three days later. At that time, I will invite the world''s martial arts strongmen to congratulate you on your new couple." For Lin fan. It''s better today. Xiao Bao is in urgent need of recovery. Chapter 233 The next day! The world is shaking. What are you talking about? Young master Lin went to the holy land of martial arts alone and wanted to snatch the snow lotus from Mt. Tianshan. Instead of being killed, he had to marry the daughter of the Lord. What kind of fairy is this. My God. Why don''t we know that the Lord has a daughter, and we also take a fancy to Lin fan? Isn''t the status of the Lin family going up in the water, climbing directly into a super family of martial arts holy land between marriage. Who dares to fight against the Lin family in the future? To fight against the Lin family is to fight against the martial arts holy land. I didn''t know how to die at that time. Countless people who think they are young talents regret it. As long as they knew that the LORD had a daughter, they often wandered in the holy land of martial arts. It''s not sure that they were the ones who got the beauty back. When Lin family members arrived at Wudao holy land, they were all faced with confusion. They were ready to fight against Wudao holy land to the end, even if they died. But now They have a feeling they can''t tell. In the face of the Lord, they feel great pressure, pressure some straight body. The power of the strong is so terrible. Standing in a high position all year round, the momentum cultivated is naturally not what the Lin family can bear. When the Lin family inquired about Lin fan. Lin Fan sighed: "if it''s not for Xiaobao''s health, I won''t agree. It''s very uncomfortable to be with strangers." For the people of the Lin family, they have long been fooled by their young master''s words. My God. You are serious, our good young master. This is what many people dream of. If Sheng mainly chooses a son-in-law for his daughter, do you believe that the number of people in the queue can go from the martial arts holy land to a hundred miles away. But I didn''t expect that in my young master''s mouth, it was like a big loss. If you let others know. I''m afraid I have to fight with the young master. Who can bear to show off like this, get a big bargain, still feel oneself suffer a loss. Later, Lin Fan went back with his family. The Lin family. Lin Fan patted Yan on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I will let Xiaobao recover. I can agree to the other party''s request. Although I''m not very willing, everything is for Xiaobao." Originally, yanlao was very reluctant to take risks with the young master for his grandson''s sake. Later, he learned that the young master was going to marry the daughter of the Lord of martial arts Holy Land For the Lin family, even their ancestors did not have such a highlight moment. Now listen to Is that what the young master said? "Young master, I really wronged you." Yan Lao said with unconsciousness that if people didn''t look down on him, he would sacrifice his happiness for the Lin family. It would be no problem for him to grow old and strong. Lin Fan said with a smile: "Xiaobao is my best friend. It''s OK to be wronged for him." Fortunately, Yan''s attitude is very good. Or you''ll have to spit out a mouthful of old blood. Of course. Yanlao is very moved. It''s a blessing for Xiaobao to have such a position in the young master''s heart. I''m in a hurry for three days. Mr. Lin invited the best wedding company and began to decorate the scene. The ultimate luxury, let alone low-key, is as good as it can be. Money is not a problem. He didn''t expect his silly grandson to get married. The bride is the daughter of the Lord of Wudao holy land. Even if the ancestral tombs smoke, there may not be such a good thing happened in the head. The wedding company heard that it was the wedding scene for the young master Lin and the holy land of martial arts. How dare they relax and directly exert their life skills? Even sleeping is a luxury. I have to work overtime all night and supervise the scene with instant noodles. If anyone delays me, they have to be killed one by one. Every martial arts family is in a panic. For example, Duan family. They went to the Lin family to admit their mistakes. It''s the best thing if they can make up. But Mr. Lin is too arrogant. We used to grow up playing mud together. It''s a tough guy. You scolded us, but later you pretended to be crazy and didn''t pay attention to us. It was your fault. We all lowered our posture. What else do you want. And now The old man of Duan family wanted to blow his mouth. At the beginning, it''s better to be dogged. If I can''t bear it, I''ll leave halfway and miss the best time to make up. Now the Lin family has become a top martial arts family with the help of martial arts holy land. Who dares to provoke them in the future. His heart is bleeding. No, absolutely not. Later, he quickly told the family members to prepare gifts, this time in any case to get brother Lin''s forgiveness, even if beaten, beaten, have to suffer.The family heard the old man. I''m confused. They don''t know what to send. But looking at the situation of the old man, they know that the gifts they prepared are definitely not simple, and they must take out the best. The holy land of martial arts. "Lord, have you really thought about it?" Elder asked, to tell you the truth, he really did not expect that the LORD would have such an idea. There are six elders in Wudao holy land. They all grew up in Wudao holy land. They were trained by the previous generation of the Lord, but now this generation did not expect that the LORD would be in a hurry to get married. It''s really unexpected. The LORD said, "he is a strong man, stronger than me. And do you believe in love at first sight? I like him very much. If I have children in the future, my talent will be very strong and the future God will be stronger. " "If I''m not here, you''ll pretend to be me." She''s got everything in mind. The holy land of martial arts cannot be without the Lord. But the elder is a perfect substitute. "Lord, I can''t do that." The elder is quite helpless. In the past, the LORD was very normal. How can it become like this now? It''s also helpless. If you blame the new Lord for having only one daughter and no son, the end is that the Lord needs someone to replace her. Few people in the world know that the Lord is a daughter. People outside think the Lord is a man. Men have deterrence, if you know that the Lord is a daughter, the dignity will be greatly reduced. The Holy Lord said, "well, the eyebrows have been cut off. It''s not a waste if you don''t pretend." The elder thought about it and felt that what he said was reasonable. There is no way. Who let him face the Lord? If he doesn''t support some things, who can support them. Time flies. Wedding day is coming. Countless strong people in the world are coming towards the Lin family. The news media was shocked. This is an unprecedented golden age. A lot of people feel that the Lin family is lucky, and the silly young master actually marries the daughter of the Lord of Wudao holy land. It''s like a poor boy who suddenly says that he is the richest child in the world. I won the grand prize and it was the first prize. Outside Lin''s mansion. News media cars are parked there. The media are scrambling to get their place. I want to get the best picture. The luxury cars are all the world''s top plutocrats. Compared with these plutocrats, the Lin family is one day at a time. There is no comparison between the two. "The trough! I just thought I saw the God of guns, Li Wushuang. " A reporter carrying a camera swept through the crowd, then took away the camera, the naked eye to find, a face of shock. Colleagues around said: "you see the flowers, Li Wushuang disappeared for more than ten years, how can it appear? I heard that he might have died." "Fart, I''ve been a reporter for so many years, and I''ve already got a pair of eyes. How can I be wrong?" The reporter was right. What he saw was Li Wushuang. Li Wushuang, who was hiding in the crowd, was very depressed. He went back to the mountain forest more than ten years ago to practice hard, hoping to make his strength further. However, he did not expect that the Holy Lord''s marriage was a golden one, and he threatened that those who are strong in martial Arts in the world must take part in it. If they don''t give face, they must come in person. That''s nice. The nature of the threat is high. No way. Even if you live in seclusion, you can only open a mobile phone that hasn''t been used for many years, book a plane ticket online, and fly here from thousands of miles away. Right now. Li Wushuang frowned tightly. He found that a sharp look locked him. Look back. Sure enough, I met an acquaintance. One armed sword god five. "Li Wushuang, you dare to show up." Wang Wu said in a deep voice. His anger soared in his heart. His only arm trembled. He obviously wanted to fight with Li Wushuang. "How many years, why?" Li Wushuang has a headache. "Once we had a fight, but it was agreed that there would be casualties between duels. If you were cut off by me, I couldn''t stop it. I''m very sorry." That''s all he can explain. As for whether the other party would listen or not, he was helpless. Wang Wu grabbed the empty sleeve and said, "you think an apology can be worth my arm. I''ll cut off your arm and say sorry to you again." "And it''s good for you to chop my left arm. You have to chop my right arm. I hate you so much." Wang Wu is old now. When he was young, he was so beautiful and overbearing. Now, in the eyes of outsiders, he is more like a white haired old man losing his temper.Li Wushuang took out a piece of white paper from his arms. The content on it was the decisive battle book they had written in the first World War. The above content is the contest between the two, which is to decide the outcome of the spear and knife. You should be conceited of life and death. If there is any accident, you can''t pursue it, let alone become a world feud. Sign the pledge. "I wrote it?" The wrinkles on Wang Wu''s face are more dense because of frowning. "Well." Li Wushuang nodded his head. Wang Wu gradually calmed down and said, "I agree. It''s true. It''s inevitable that there will be accidents in the martial arts competition. Naturally, people in the Wulin of our generation can''t deny it. This hatred and this hatred can''t be counted." "Thank you for interrupting me." Li Wushuang called Wang Wu and said, "brother Wang, I know a doctor with excellent medical skills. You might as well go and have a look. Maybe he can be cured." "Brother Li, what do you mean by this? Wang Wu is in good health and doesn''t feel ill. What do you want to see a doctor for?" Wang Wu asked suspiciously. Li Wushuang looked at each other in a daze. For a moment, he was smiling. "I was wrong." He knew that Wang Wu was ill, and he was very ill. He seemed to forget some memories from time to time. For example, today''s events had happened several times. Think about it. I''m old. Thinking is not active. It''s normal to have a little brain trouble. Soon. At the scene, many Wulin strongmen met and talked at will. Of course, the topics they talked about were all related to the silly young master of the Lin family. They also know what happened some time ago. The Lin family was almost destroyed. The foolish young master suddenly realized that he would kill the strong with one person''s strength. No one survived, so he came to kill all the leaders of the Wumeng. It''s scary to think about it. What''s more terrifying is that Zhang Zhenren went down the mountain in person. Both the older generation and the new generation know Zhang Zhenren''s strength. It''s really terrifying and can''t be dealt with casually. But as far as they know. Although Mr. Zhang was not defeated, he failed to describe the Lin family''s silly young master. The meaning of this is really complicated. It''s false to say no. Subsequently, news media reporters wanted to come in by their identities. Some big news media had their shooting documents, while some small media could only stay outside. There is a big gap between the media and the media. In the hall. The old man Lin is very happy with his red face. The martial arts family, who was once unwilling to climb up, appears in the Lin family. He is polite to him and makes him feel that this is the peak of his life. Sigh. It''s better to have a good grandson than to work hard. It''s high status to marry a daughter-in-law. The status of the Lin family is also rising. The old men who used to make friends with the Lin family all licked their faces and appeared in front of him. There was no other meaning. They just wanted to restore their friendship. But the wound is so deep. There is no way to make up. But anyway. Even if they can''t get back to the previous situation, they should let elder brother Lin know that they are really wrong. Don''t settle the matter later in the autumn. They all know that being able to get on with the Lin family is of great benefit to their future development. But master Lin has seen them through for a long time. See them send precious gifts. Smile and say good words, and then accept the gift, it''s OK, don''t think too much, I remember everything, but I won''t take it to heart. That is to say, but it gives people the feeling that master Lin is interested in the gift, and what happened before is still in mind. Several family elders are scolding in their hearts. It''s insidious. But they all smile, pretending to be very familiar with elder brother Lin and chatting with each other, which is just causing trouble. We are very familiar with elder brother Lin, so don''t get me wrong. ¡­¡­ "Can I have the snow lotus of Wannian Tianshan Mountain?" Lin Fan looks at the woman in front of him and reaches out his hand to ask for snow lotus. He has agreed to the other party''s request. Now is the time for the other party to fulfill its promise. Wearing a colorful wedding dress, the LORD turned around in front of Lin Fan and said with a sweet smile, "do you think I look good?" If we let the disciples of holy land know that they killed the determined Lord, and even showed such a smile, they would be absolutely stunned and say it''s impossible. Is this the Lord we know? "It''s nice, but give me the snow lotus." Lin Fan said. The Holy Lord said: "you are so boring. We will be husband and wife in the future. When you praise me, I have to take demands, but it''s OK. I just like you." "Pa Pa!" Lord, clap your hands. The elder with the mask came in, "the snow lotus in the box." Doctor Mu followed the elder. He heard that snow lotus would appear. He was so excited that he didn''t want to go anywhere. He had never seen a real snow lotus in his life.I just saw it in the atlas. And he just faced the Lord outside, where dare to be presumptuous, can only honestly hold, until now he can see the real thing with his own eyes. "It''s really rare." Doctor Mu exclaimed. In a word, after seeing this thing, death is worth it. Lin Fan looked at doctor Mu and said, "now is it possible for Xiaobao to recover." "Yes, it can definitely get back to health." Doctor Mu said. Lin Fan took the Tianshan snow lotus and took master Mu to Xiaobao, "let''s go to save Xiaobao." The man she was about to marry, who was about to leave at this time, said angrily, "can''t you think about your lovely and lively wife, sometimes cold and sometimes cheerful?" That''s what they say. But Lin Fan didn''t look and left the room directly. The elder sighed: "Lord, it''s too late to regret now." To be honest. He is really not optimistic about these two. "Regret? I have nothing to regret. " The LORD was puzzled. "Don''t you feel that''s what makes you attractive?" The elder said helplessly, "Lord, you don''t have any emotional foundation. How can you attract people?" "You don''t understand, the emotional foundation can be cultivated, just as the so-called love grows with time, do you understand?" The LORD said with a smile. The elder looked at the Lord in amazement and suspected that you were driving. In the room. Doctor Mu said: "young master, Xiaobao has taken Tianshan snow lotus. His body is recovering. He should be completely recovered tomorrow." "Then I''ll be here with you." Lin Fan said. "Young master, you''re going to get married. I''m here to accompany you. Go back quickly." Doctor Mu is in a hurry. If you let the young master stay here, if you let the old man know, you will be scolded to death. Soon. Lin''s mother came and saw that Lin Fan was still here. She took him to get married quickly. Xiaobao was important, but she couldn''t help getting married. Lin Fan thought about it, and it is true. What he promised others must be done. This is his request to borrow snow lotus from others. The wedding scene. When the great elder plays the role of the Lord, the powerful people around are respectfully honoring him. "Lord." The sound was loud and deafening. The arrangement is amazing. This is the big man''s life. "The bride and bridegroom, please." Solemn music. The Lord and Lin Fan came to the hall side by side from the outside. For Lin fan, he didn''t understand very well. Since he wanted to be together, it was really a puzzle why he had to carry out these ceremonies. "When you meet someone you like, you have to start." The Lord is very happy. The guests in the hall, looking at the new couple, many martial arts strongmen are very curious. When did the LORD have a daughter? If so, they should get some information. I didn''t think much about it. I just wished them well. The Lin family is really amazing. From now on, holding the thigh of Wudao holy land, it''s really soaring. There are a lot of etiquette in marriage. Lin Fan was taught by others throughout the whole process. In the eyes of outsiders, the young master of the Lin family did recover a little, but he seemed to be a little silly. But even so, what can we do. With the status of martial arts Holy Land uncle, who dares to provoke. The following etiquette is to offer tea. The elder''s holy master sees his holy master kneel down to deliver tea to the Lin family. It''s a shame for the martial arts holy land. He just wants to stop him, but he doesn''t realize that his holy master has no awareness of this. He kneels faster than anyone and can''t wait. "Ah! Lord, are you in such a hurry? " The elder sighed and could only pick up the tea cleverly. At this time, the elder, who plays the role of the Lord, said in a deep voice: "from now on, the Lin family and Wudao holy land will be the same family. I hope you can take care of the Lin family more in the future. It can be regarded as the Wudao Holy Land inherits your kindness." As soon as these words came out, everyone knew that there would be two major forces in the world that could not be provoked. The holy land of martial arts. The Lin family. This will not be provoked by any warrior, otherwise the consequences will be extremely terrible. At night. Enter the bridal chamber. Lin Fan thought of the task when he came to the dream. He just couldn''t remember what it was. But it didn''t matter. If he couldn''t remember it, he couldn''t remember it. He didn''t take it to heart. "Husband, go to bed." The Lord is lying in the quilt in his sexy underwear. He can''t wait to pat the bed, and then he looks at Lin Fan as if he is seducing him. What a pityLin fan is not familiar with this aspect, and it is not the existence that is easy to be seduced. "Will there be more people around you when you sleep?" "I''m not used to it." Lin Fan muttered. But he knew that this was a promise he had made to others, and he could not go back on it. After all, they lent him valuable things, and he needed to keep his word. Lin Fan sleeps in the inside of the bed, looking at the other side wearing underwear, wondering: "do you wear so little in your sleep? Now the temperature is a little low at night. It''s easy to catch a cold. " The LORD said shamefully, "I like that you make me cold." "What a strange reason. Go to sleep." Lin fan covers the quilt and closes his eyes. He is at ease. Tomorrow he will open his eyes to see Xiao Bao. He will be very happy to think about it. The Lord is very strange, how can this happen. She usually watched a lot of TV dramas, in which the plot is men''s initiative, and she dressed like this, why there is no action. By right. Because she has practiced martial arts since childhood and cooperated with all kinds of precious medicine baths, her skin is delicate and smooth, and her figure is even more perfect in S shape, concave in front and warping in back, which should be irresistible to anyone. And it''s the first time she''s dressed like this. In the past, because of the identity of the Lord, she needed to hide her perfect figure in case she was found. "Don''t you have any idea that the night is so beautiful tonight?" The Lord is full of expectation to ask, I all show so straightforward, really a little thought not? "What do you think?" Lin fan asked. "Like That''s it. " The Lord''s small hand hidden in the quilt drew a circle in front of Lin Fan''s chest, and then slowly moved down. Lin Fan pushed aside the hand of the Lord, "don''t move, OK, sleep." If anyone else is here. Absolutely. You special Niang''s in the end or isn''t a man, others younger sister has already taken the initiative to become like this, you unexpectedly still sleep? Are you still human? The Lord is a little angry. What a hateful guy. I''ve taken the initiative, but I''m still indifferent. I want to kill you. Then. Lie down on Lin fan. "Can''t you take the initiative? You are a man "Active what?" "That is You hate it. I have to be so straightforward. If you''re not my husband, I''ll slap you to death when you act like a fool. " "I don''t know." "Do you know my name?" "I don''t know." "I think you must be shy. Let''s talk about something else. My name is MuQing. Remember?" "Remember, what are you doing with my pants off? I''m going to sleep." "Your trousers are very abrasive. I hurt. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything. I''ll take them off Well A quiet night. The muddled Lin Fan was beaten by the routine. He didn''t know what happened, but a strange feeling made him close his eyes tightly, with a strange feeling that he couldn''t tell. A few days later. After getting married, some of Lin fan are not familiar with this kind of life. There is a woman around him. What makes him headache most is that he will be coaxed to take off his pants every night. Fortunately, Xiaobao is back to health. It''s just He found that the little treasure in front of him didn''t look like the one he knew. Although the little treasure in front of him was as good as him, he didn''t feel like the one he knew. Later in the past life for Lin fan, a little interesting, but also a little curious. He missed Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao very much. I don''t know when this dream will wake up. MuQing took him and Xiaobao to travel all over the world and saw all the scenery. In MuQing''s words, this is honeymoon. It should be a happy world for two people. It''s Lin fan who goes with Xiao Bao. It''s a headache for Mu Qing. I feel like there''s an oil bottle around me. The elder has been telling MuQing, holy Lord, you haven''t come back for several months. It''s time to come back. I''m really helpless to act as you. My own self hasn''t appeared for several months. Everyone thinks I''m gone. Where does MuQing listen to the elder? She is very happy with Lin fan. She travels around the mountains and waters and perfectly fulfills the responsibilities of a wife. For Mu Qing, she wanted to solve this problem by sending him to the holy land of martial arts to worship the elder as a teacher. However, the outside world learned that the grandson of a housekeeper of the Lin family actually worshipped the saint as a teacher. I was also shocked. The Lin family is too overbearing. The Lin family seized this opportunity and developed very quickly. There was no force in the world who did not give face. No matter in martial arts or economic strength, they all advanced by leaps and bounds, reaching a high position that the Lin family had never been able to climb.And it is also developing at a high speed. A year later. Lin''s mother is very satisfied with her present life. She is very satisfied with the Lin family. The only thing is that her daughter-in-law''s stomach has not moved. If she is an ordinary daughter-in-law, she will definitely ask about the situation. But in the face of this daughter-in-law, she has no courage at all. It''s natural that MuQing is very intelligent to become the Lord. Lin''s mother didn''t say it, but she could see the reason at a glance. Let alone Lin''s mother is a little anxious, even she is a little anxious. In the first half of the year, she took off her husband''s trousers every day, and in the second half of the year, she took off her husband''s trousers about four times a week, but she didn''t respond at all. She went back to the holy land of martial arts and asked the doctor. The answer is. I have no hope of having a baby in my life, because my early martial arts practice and medicine bath caused some damage to my body, so Even if I''m a miracle doctor, I can''t solve it. Mu Qing puts the knife on the neck of the doctor, and gives you another chance to express. The doctor shakes his head. It''s no good. MuQing was very sad. When she came back to Lin''s house, she held Lin Fan and cried. After crying, she said with a smile, "I can''t have a baby. You can go outside and find one, and then let her be born. I will give her a sum of money that will be enough for her to spend several lives in luxury." At that time, Lin Fan looked at each other. I feel so nervous. If I can''t have a baby, why should I go outside to find one? I won''t have a baby. "No." This is Lin Fan''s answer at that time. MuQing heard that she was moved to cry, and then she held Lin Fan and cried. That night, she moved Lin Fan seven times. A few years later. MuQing doesn''t think about children any more. It''s Xiaobao. Children are very pleasant. Decided to be the heir to the holy land. The Lin family doesn''t care about these things, so let them go. When the time comes, let fan''er choose one of his family members as his successor. Maybe it''s true that love grows with time. Lin Fan found that he felt a little strange about MuQing. He couldn''t figure out what was strange with his head. It''s very good. It''s like he''s as good as Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao. But this kind of "good" is not that kind of good. It''s strange. I''m confused. Time flies. A few years later. The elder, who plays the role of the Lord, can''t bear it. He says "shut up" directly as the Lord, and then restores his identity. It''s like a new life. There''s an unspeakable pleasure. MuQing has long been brought into his wife''s identity and has been in love with Lin fanen every day. After several years, Lin Fan and MuQing have a very good relationship, just like Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao. They talk and laugh, care about each other and ask for each other. It''s just that this kind of relationship doesn''t seem to be what a couple should have. Friendship is different from love. Mu Qing seems to have found this, she asked. "Do you love me?" "Love." "Just love me?" "And Xiaobao." "I''m not talking about that kind of love, I''m talking about..." MuQing also can''t say, she has no choice but to admit defeat. Decades later. The holy land of martial arts. The atmosphere here is depressing, with dark clouds hanging over the sky. "I''m going." MuQing is lying on the bed. She looks the same as when she was young. She takes the elixir of eternal youth, but her body function declines with time. She grabbed Lin Fan''s hand and said with the most beautiful smile: "I feel like all this happened yesterday. The only regret is that I didn''t leave an offspring for you. If I knew I would meet you when I was very young, I don''t think I would practice martial arts or use medicine bath." "You''ll be fine." Lin fan is very uncomfortable, as if something important is about to leave him. The pain of his heart is like someone stabbing him in the heart with a knife. MuQing smiles, "you didn''t take pills, but your face hasn''t changed all the time. It''s really strange, but it''s also good. Our appearance now is the same as when we met." "I want to ask you a question. Forget it. I''ll be very angry if you give me the same answer as before." Tick! Tick! MuQing felt the chill of the back of her hand, and then raised her hand to wipe the corner of Lin Fan''s eyes, "don''t cry, I wanted to boil you to death first, so that you don''t feel sorry for me. Now it seems that I can''t boil you. As the Holy Lord of the holy land, how can I lose to others?" "But who let you be my husband? It''s OK to lose to you." ¡­¡­ Outside. A mountain not far away from the holy land of Wudao suddenly burst, and the bloody light rushed to heaven and earth."Ha ha ha The holy land of martial arts, you have sealed this place for hundreds of years. Today, this place has finally broken through and will surely kill you all. " A light of blood flew out of the rubble of the mountain. Next. A figure floating in the air, wearing a bloody robe, hair, eyebrows are blood red, a gloomy breath from his body burst out. If the older generation saw it, they would recognize it at a glance. Is this the ancestor of the blood devil who crossed the world hundreds of years ago. It feeds on the essence and blood of the warrior. The evil skill of cultivation is terrible. In order to keep his face young, every other Jia Zi needs to replace his own blood with the blood of a strong warrior. The reason why he was suppressed by the martial holy land is that he was attacked when he was exchanging blood. "Hum, now we have great achievements and no weakness. You are cultivating martial arts, but we are cultivating immortals, just a group of ants. When we kill your holy land of martial arts and enslave the whole world, we will see who is our opponent." Shua! The blood devil''s father attacked the holy land of Wudao. Inside. Mu Qing grabs Lin Fan''s hand, leaving fingermarks on the back of Lin Fan''s hand. "I leave marks on the back of your hand. In the next life, you''re still mine. I''ll sleep first..." Close your eyes slowly. The heartbeat device is in a straight line. The disciples kneeling around cried out with grief. "Old lord, go..." Bang! The door was kicked open. "The blood devil is here. Let''s die." Chapter 234 The arrival of the blood devil''s ancestor caused chaos at the scene. The Holy Land disciples looked at each other in horror. They feel a very depressing breath from the blood devil ancestors. It''s dark and violent. Lin Fan touched Mu Qing''s face, bent down, felt her body temperature face to face, and murmured: "I didn''t understand before, but now I understand that you are different from Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao." The situation at the scene has changed. Lin fan is in grief. And the arrival of the blood devil ancestor, but let the scene into chaos. The old man of Wudao Holy Land exclaimed: "he is the ancestor of the blood devil who was sealed near the holy land hundreds of years ago." The disciples were shocked when they heard about it. Some of them were confused and didn''t know who the ancestor of the blood devil was, but some of them knew that the ancestor of the blood devil was the greatest enemy of all the martial arts because he was the bane of the world. "Ha ha ha, yes, yes. I didn''t expect that there would be anyone who would remember my blood devil ancestor''s reputation hundreds of years later. It''s a pity that your old lord has made me so miserable. I won''t let you go. I''ll celebrate the day of breaking the seal with your blood later." At this time, the blood devil thought that he was invincible. No one is his opponent. As for the holy land of martial arts, it will become history and disappear from the world. "You must be the new Lord of Wudao holy land. In this case, I will sacrifice your blood to the beginning of the killing." The blood devil looked at Lin fan, and then turned into a red light. He doesn''t pay attention to anyone in the holy land of martial arts. Even the Lord. Once upon a time, he was able to kill seven in and seven out when he failed. If it wasn''t for the other side''s sneak attack while he was exchanging blood, he would not have been sealed. Now he thinks he has no weakness. The strength is soaring. Just like the fish on the chopping board, the Holy Lord can be slaughtered by him without any backhand power. But the reality is "Ah..." The blood devil couldn''t believe it. His feet were off the ground, and he was held high in the air, struggling, but the other side''s palm was so powerful that he couldn''t struggle away. "Loosen this seat." When he broke the seal, he was bound to kill the gods and the Buddhas. But the situation is not what he thought. How could that be. The Holy Land disciples, who were just afraid of the blood devil''s ancestors, all glared at the scene in front of them, as if they were ghosts. Obviously, they did not expect that this would happen. The powerful ancestor of the blood devil was grabbed by the old master''s neck with one hand, and there was no room for resistance. For Lin fan. It doesn''t matter that the blood devil ancestors appear. He threw the blood devil to the outside, and didn''t want anyone to disturb him. "Good guy, dare to attack me." Blood devil ancestor a donkey roll, directly from the ground from the rotation, angry roar. He just broke the seal, and his anger was burning in his heart. Be thrown out later by a kid, this face also want not. Others can bear it, but he can''t. The blood devil''s ancestors exert their monstrous magic skills, and their blood is wrapped around them. The world is changing, and the whole holy land is covered with blood. "Ha ha ha, I just didn''t pay attention. Do you think you can hurt me?" "I''m not afraid to tell you that I''m immortal. Even if I stand and let you kill me, I may not be able to kill me." The monsters awe the mind. The disciples of Wudao Holy Land watched each other warily, and their hearts were burning with anger. The old lord has just passed away. Some people come to make trouble. Are they bullying them? Even though the blood devil is famous and numerous disciples are afraid, they are fearless at this moment and vow to suppress the blood devil. "Ah "Bang!" The disciples of the Holy Land swarmed away, but where was the opponent of the blood devil? As soon as they got close, they were badly hit. "Ha ha, come on, you weak people, I''ll fight as many as you come. Let you feel the supreme power of this seat." The old blood devil laughed wildly. His self-confidence was so high that he even forgot what he had just been held up by his neck. Not at all. After all, the strength he shows now is enough to prove how powerful he is. Lin Fan grabs Mu Qing''s hand and puts it on his cheek. He looks at Mu Qing lying there, full of reluctance. He used to feel the best relationship with Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao. But now.He knew, already knew he and the Mu Qing''s relations, is not Lao Zhang and the small treasure like that. I remember the happy time in my mind. "Husband, how nice it is to watch the little snowman on TV." "Good looking." Then, when I went out in the morning, there were all kinds of snowmen outside. MuQing said with a smile, is it more beautiful? Pointing to the two little snowmen not far away, they are you and me, but I made them myself. I am MuQing, the master of craftsmanship. Scene after scene in my mind. Gradually. Lin Fan looks at the wound on MuQing''s wrist. It''s the tooth mark he bit. It''s the tooth mark he left when MuQing let him bite. It''s very heavy. Mu Qing rubs the wound and complains that you are a dog. You bite so cruelly that you are going to bite off. Lin Fan stroked the wound and muttered, "at that time, you must be in pain." WOW! The cantilever vibrates and shakes the dust, which falls on Mu Qing''s face. Lin Fan looks back at the stranger outside. Clench your fists and walk out. He was very angry. MuQing loves to be clean. "Hello! You go too far Lin Fan said angrily. The blood devil laughed and said, "ha ha, I''ll deal with you later." Lin Fan waved his fist, and the terrible force swept away. At the beginning, the blood devil was a little disdainful, but soon he found that the situation was not right. Before his fist strength arrived, people could not resist the pressure. "I am immortal." What if you can''t resist it. Only a drop of blood can revive. Boom! The strength of the fist rolled away. A gap of KUNDO has appeared in front of people. Blood devil ancestors can indeed be reborn with blood. But now, it seems that there is no blood. The disciples of the martial arts Holy Land gaped. Is that what people can do? Looking at old master Lin Fan''s eyes are different. For decades. Lin Fan once played in the Lin family, and nothing else happened, because everything was settled by the holy land of martial arts or MuQing, and he was never allowed to play once. The younger generation of Wudao holy land naturally did not know that the old master was also so cruel. Lin Fan returns to MuQing and cleans up the dust. And right now. There was a voice in his head. The final risk factors disappeared and the task was completed. [task: complete. ¡¿ [Note: the title of "Wu Dao Chi God" shows a happy smile, and finally helps the family return to the peak, which is far beyond the goal. ¡¿ [reward: Wushen will. ¡¿ [extra reward: Quan Jing (complete). ¡¿ [next time: June 1st. ¡¿ [return! ¡¿ "I..." Lin Fan touched Mu Qing''s face, but he didn''t say anything. He came back in an instant. For the disciples of the martial arts holy land, they are deeply immersed in the atmosphere that the old master of the blood devil is killed by the old master. When they look at the old master, they find that the old master is still there. "Old master..." A disciple called softly. Bang! The old master in their eyes dissipated in an instant, turned into ashes and floated between heaven and earth. For them, the scene in front of them was too amazing, even beyond their imagination. How can people suddenly go to the dust special departments. Dormitory. Lin Fan Meng''s eyes open, the clock on the wall. 00£º01¡£ "What happened to you? I went to sleep all of a sudden, and now I wake up all of a sudden. " Lao Zhang asked curiously. The evil cock felt that there was something wrong with the human condition. There''s something wrong with mood swings. Lin Fan got out of bed, pushed open the window, looked out at the bright night scene, lost in thought, and looked dull. There are tears in the corner of the eye. "Lin fan, why are you crying?" Lao Zhang saw Lin Fan''s tears in the corner of his eyes and comforted him with his shoulder. He didn''t know what Lin fan had experienced. Just see this scene, he is really distressed, there is a kind of unspeakable pain. "I''m very sad. I can''t say I''m sad. Just now I went to a strange place. After a long time, I got married there and had a woman with me. Until the end, I..." When Lin Fan said that, he couldn''t speak. If Dean Hao is here, he will definitely find something wrong with Lin fan. He sorted out Lin Fan''s illness. There are many problems.The only advantage is that he keeps a kind heart. The rest is really nothing. The lack of emotion is very serious, and the cognition of emotion has great problems. "Are you talking about dreams?" Lao Zhang asked curiously, but he could feel that Lin Fan was really sad. It had never happened before. They were heartless and happy, thinking about all the happy things. "It''s like..." When Lin Fangang wanted to say "yes", he saw the scar on the back of his hand, "no, it''s not a dream. It really exists. Lao Zhang, look at the scar on my hand. It was left by my wife." "It''s still dripping, it''s still bleeding." He put his arm in front of Lao Zhang and said. Lao Zhang said anxiously, "it''s bleeding. I''ll bandage it for you." "No." Lin Fan refused. The evil cock''s eyes stare at the scene in front of him. To be honest. It really doesn''t understand what''s going on. The first minute was normal, and the two stupid humans as a whole didn''t find any special situation, and then just before this minute. The stupid human fell asleep on the bed. In a minute. When you open your eyes, you get nervous. Lin Fan took out his cell phone to call Xiaobao, and soon got through, "Xiaobao, did you sleep?" "No, I''m playing a game. Would you like to come?" There came Xiaobao''s cheerful voice. "It doesn''t look like you." Lin Fan was disappointed. Xiaobao said, "who is it?" Doodle! , as like as two peas, scratched his head and looked at the mobile phone with doubts. What was the matter with him? No way. I Xiaobao is handsome, talented and golden. How can I have such an excellent baby. At this point. Lao Zhang''s brain is running fast, "Lin fan, is your wife the one who often appears on TV?" "Shh, don''t talk nonsense. My wife will be angry if she knows." Lin Fan covered Lao Zhang''s mouth and whispered. As an undercover evil cock really tired. And I''m scared. At least one of these two humans has gone mad. Wife? You have a damn wife. I don''t think my evil hero has a wife yet. Why do you have one? Lao Zhang said, "what about your wife?" Lin Fan lost way: "died." "Well..." Lao Zhang was lost in thought. He felt that Lin Fan''s spirit was not normal. He touched his forehead and said, "there is no temperature. How can there be fantasy?" Then he was very serious: "Lin fan, you believe me, I won''t hurt you. You really don''t have a wife. Everything is your fantasy. You told me before that your wife is the one who writes to you, nothing else." "No, it''s true. I''m sure it''s true." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang was lost in thought. He can promise. Lin Fan was definitely ill and had hallucinations, otherwise he would never have been like this. "I''ll give you some stitches." Lao Zhang decided to use his advanced acupuncture technology to save Lin fan. After all, he is his best friend. If he doesn''t save Lin fan, who else can he rely on. Lin Fan was not in high spirits. He shook his head and said, "no, I''m not interested in acupuncture tonight. Go to bed first." Then. He moved the chair to the window, elbows against, chin dragging, looking out at the moon, quietly in a daze. "Dreams are real." "I really have a wife, not a fake." Lin Fan looks at the moon in the sky, and his thoughts don''t know where to go. Lao Zhang is helpless. There seems to be something wrong with his best friend''s head. If he is known by others, he must be put in a mental hospital, so he won''t tell anyone. A few days later. May fourth. The weather is fine and everything is sunny. On holidays, there are a lot of people on the street. "You''ve been depressed for several days. You''ve taught me how to do something happy." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said: "I know, but I''m not happy. I''ve been there for a long time. I miss her very much now." Lao Zhang comforted him. My best friend. Can you stop it? I''m worried about you. You really don''t have a wife. Why don''t you believe me. Lao Zhang wants to take Lin Fan home. The people there must be able to cure Lin fan. "Hi, long time no see." The appearance of the magic sister smiling, youthful and lively, she exudes the unique charm of a girl."Hello." "Hello." Lao Zhang smiles, but Lin fan is not in high spirits. The target of the demon sister is Lin fan. She had discussed with her sister about the countermeasures, and had not got any useful and substantive solutions. But even so. She never gave up. For her, sometimes when the opportunity comes, everything will come naturally. Everything takes time. Don''t rush. "Thank you for taking me to play a few days ago. How about I invite you to play today?" Asked the sister. This is how we get along with each other. You can''t be in a hurry. There''s always a way. Lin Fan said, "I''m not in the mood to play. Lao Zhang, let''s go shopping." "Well, it''s up to you to do whatever you want." Lao Zhang totally agrees with Lin fan. He will agree with whatever he thinks. Who can make him have the best relationship with Lin fan. Although the demon sister didn''t respond, she was very curious and didn''t see each other for a few days. How could she feel strange. There''s an unspeakable weirdness. Maybe I really think too much. At this time, Yanhai City, the largest International Mall. There are a lot of people here. It''s full of people. In the past, it certainly can''t cause such a stir, but today it''s different. International Super Queen arrived in Yanhai city. Special departments send experts to protect them. Liu Ying observed the situation at the scene, and then called, looking a little humble, "daughter-in-law, I know, but the situation is a little complicated. Even if you want to sign, you have to wait for the end of the matter. You don''t know how many people there are at the scene, and even I can''t get close to them for the time being." "You can rest assured that I will complete the task." "Hang up first." "Bo!" Liu Ying Hang up the phone, long breath, crazy, it is too crazy, the flow of people has exceeded the peak period in previous years. If something evil comes. I don''t know how many people will be killed if I go down. When he thought of his daughter-in-law''s requirements, he felt that it was a bit difficult. Although he seemed to be a member of a special department, the main reason was that his position was not enough. If you can show up, you''ll be around the superstar again. Signing must be a very simple thing. "MuQing..." "MuQing..." The scene is boiling, cheering a person''s name. Some of them are holding up light signs. Some hold huge photos. Some people take off their coats and wave their arms. There''s no other reason. They just do what''s attractive. MuQing is now the most famous female queen in the world. It is inconceivable for anyone to be able to achieve such status at a young age. The purpose of MuQing''s visit is to publicize the relationship between human beings and evil things. She has spoken in dozens of cities. Every passing city will cause a huge sensation. Backstage. "Sister mu, Yanhai city is the last stop. According to the current data ranking, Yanhai city ranks first among the cities attacked by evil objects, which is extremely dangerous. I think we will leave Yanhai city immediately after the publicity is over." Said the middle-aged woman, a part-time domestic agent. MuQing with sunglasses, short hair, excellent temperament, smoking, smile: "nothing, don''t worry." Red lips, smoking, proud eyes, like a queen. Anyone with her in the same environment, there will be a huge pressure. "Sister mu, this security task is sent by the local special department. They are all experts. There is no problem with safety. The leader of the local special department has said hello to me. I hope sister mu can praise the safety degree of Yanhai City, so that the people can feel at ease." Said the agent. MuQing said, "well, I know." Although in this world situation, the public spirit is very tight, but the pursuit of entertainment is not lower than others, often the words of idols are more useful than the ads of special departments. After all, no one knows when they will die. Everyone needs entertainment. It needs a kind of spiritual support. At this point. The local person in charge opened the door and said respectfully, "sister mu, the activity has started. If you don''t go out, the stage will be demolished outside." The person in charge has never seen such a situation. I didn''t believe it before. But now he does. What I saw with my own eyes, I was so shocked that I couldn''t speak. It was too shocking and the appeal was really terrible. Soon. When MuQing appeared on the stage, the scene was boiling, the cheers were deafening, and the surrounding buildings seemed to be broken at any time.In the street. Lin Fan stood in the same place and looked up into the distance. For a long time, he didn''t look back. "Do you hear the sound?" Lao Zhang and his sister are curious to see Lin fan. Voice? It''s all sound around. There seems to be nothing strange about it. "I heard my wife''s name." Lin Fan''s ears were erect and he listened very carefully. There was absolutely no mistake. He really heard it. Old Zhang flustered God way: "Lin fan, you don''t scare me, now you let me fear, I feel your mental problems." The last thing he wants to see is that Lin fan has a problem. As a best friend. I must be very concerned about my good friend''s health. "I have no problem. I really heard you. Come with me." At this time, Lin Fan was very excited. It was hard for him to cover up the excitement in his heart. After so many years of getting along, he was deeply impressed by his previous dreams, although they had a long way to go. But it cannot be. The first dream is only for a while. Second, I stayed in prison, dazed every day, without any change. And the third dream has a great influence on Lin Fan''s mood. The mood has changed. The demon sister frowned. She listened very clearly, but she was more puzzled. She had a feeling of hell. What did he say just now? Wife? People like him can have wives. They are blind. When they arrive at the scene. See the sea of people cheering together with the same name. MuQing ~ MuQing ~ the sound was deafening, and the sister of the demon God was shocked. She had never seen such a powerful human. Lao Zhang saw Lin Fan standing in the same place, patted him on the shoulder and said, "what''s the matter?" "Look That''s my wife. " Lin Fan was pleasantly surprised. As she looked now, she seemed to see some rare treasure. Her smile was very bright and beautiful, and her melancholy mood was swept away. I''m sorry to see you. He was so far away that he couldn''t see what muqingchang looked like. Although our Lao Zhang is mentally ill, he is absolutely not stupid. He always feels that Lin fan must have made a mistake. We haven''t seen him before. How could he be your wife? Just say the TV host, because he often sees it on TV, he still believes it''s your wife. But now this It''s a little puzzling. "Hey, man, this is my wife. Don''t be confused." Standing beside Lin fan, a middle-aged fan, saw that Lin Fan called his idol his wife, and suddenly he blushed and argued. Lin Fan said, "she''s my wife." "That''s my wife. Don''t argue with me, you little boy. I tell you, he''s the wife of all of us. It''s not your turn." The middle-aged man waved the fluorescent stick in his hand and cried out, "wife, I love you..." Lin Fan yelled angrily: "wife, I love you too..." The sound is deafening. The middle-aged man said: "your voice is too loud. I''m glad that Mumu has fans like you. Do you have any idea to join our fan group? We pursue stars rationally and solve problems for Mumu. As long as you agree to join our fan group, I will agree that Mumu is your wife." "She''s not your wife. She''s my wife." Lin Fan stares. The middle-aged man said: "little brother, you are too much. We are all loyal fans of Mumu. How can you monopolize it? You see there are so many people on the scene. Mumu is our wife. You have a big voice, but it doesn''t mean you can monopolize it. Listen to me, join our fan group and support Mumu together. Unity is strength." Lin Fan feels that the other party has a problem. At least there''s something wrong with the brain. That was his wife. Dream No, it''s not a dream. It''s real. He has evidence. He can''t be wrong. Soon. There''s a voice coming. "Everybody, I''m Mu Qing." WOW! As MuQing opened his mouth, the fans at the scene were completely excited, cheering and shouting, hoping to break the gall liver. "There''s no mistake. It''s a familiar voice. I''ve heard it for many years. That''s the voice." Lin Fan pointed to the front and looked at Lao Zhang excitedly. Lao Zhang was quite helpless. He always felt something was wrong. Lin fan may be really ill. They have been living together for so many years. He must know who he has met, but others don''t know. And now. Listen to what Lin Fan said, he will know that Lin fan must be sick, and the condition is very serious, must be in need of treatment, otherwise let the development, the consequences will be unimaginable."Did you recognize the wrong person?" Asked the sister. Although she is a demon, she often watches the news. Although she has never seen MuQing, she knows that MuQing has a high status in the human world. It''s not as simple as you think. I''ve never heard of Mu Qing''s love. So, at present, human beings think too much. The younger sister mused, as if she had found some secret. It turns out that he also pursues stars. If he starts from here, maybe he will get something different. The specific situation needs to be carefully considered. To be able to start from this aspect will certainly be of great help for her to regain her blood. Lin Fan said firmly: "I didn''t recognize the wrong person." So many years. So familiar. How can I admit my mistake? It must be. Lao Zhang said, "let''s go back first. There are so many people that we can''t squeeze in." "Look at me." Lin Fan certainly won''t go back. He bent his knees, then jumped up and went across the stage. Just when Lao Zhang wanted to say something, he found that Lin Fan disappeared directly in the same place, which made him feel confused for a moment. The evil cock has only one idea. Finish the calf. Mu Qing, who is publicizing on the stage, hears the roar and looks at it suspiciously, then sees a man falling on the stage. The strong in special departments are just about to act. "Don''t move, it''s Lin fan." As a member of a special department, we all know that Lin fan is the strongest presence in the Department and the idol in everyone''s heart. MuQing holding a microphone, looking at each other. Who is he? How did it come about. Who can explain it. PS: happy father''s day. I just invited my father, father-in-law and father-in-law to dinner. Now I''m an old father and I want to have some activities. Chapter 235 "How did you get up here, sir?" The host knows how to come up. Of course, it''s a jump. Of course, for the host, the scene is a little complicated. There are too many fans and he has a lot of pressure as a host. Fortunately, the strong of special departments protected the scene. There are also many ordinary bodyguards. These bodyguards are muscle burst, the kind of strong body, constitute a perfect wall, can withstand the overwhelming pressure of the crowd. At this point. There are some problems with the situation at the scene. Wang Shuo as a professional host, in the face of such emergencies, has absolute professional standards, can solve anything without panic. He came to Lin Fan with a smile and waved at the same time. He asked the bodyguards to come and invite people down. These need professional bodyguards to deal with them. They need to be quiet and not attract anyone''s attention. So they invite people down and round up the field. Lin Fan pushes Wang Shuo away. This man is very annoying. It''s always in his way. Wang Shuo is ready to sacrifice himself and save the goddess at any time. If he is beaten violently by the other party, it''s best to beat him to the hospital. It''s not sure that the goddess will come to see him in person. This is what many people dream of. He cried in his heart. Hit me. Fuck me. If you don''t hurt me, you will hurt me to the hospital. Mu Qing looks at each other curiously. She feels that there is something wrong with the strange man''s eyes. She always feels that there is something wrong. She is not afraid that the other party will do anything bad to her. There are bodyguards all around, and there are strong people in special departments. If this can be dangerous, she can''t have been to so many places and come to Yanhai safely. MuQing is not as weak as she imagined. She will not scream when encountering uncontrollable things. Who am I? I''m Mu Qing. Just when the bodyguards are about to rush over, Lin Fanfei comes to MuQing quickly. Under MuQing''s stunned eyes, he opens his arms, hugs people in his arms, and then spins in place. "Wife, I knew you were OK." At this time, Lin fan is very happy. He didn''t expect to meet his wife, but he didn''t think about a problem. The dream is a dream, and the reality is reality. How can there be the same person. ¡°mua£¡¡± Just when MuQing wants to resist, Lin Fan''s face is a crazy kiss. Lin fan holds Mu Qing and looks into her eyes. "Are you happy to see me?" "It''s a surprise." Mu Qing stares at the strange man in front of her. She doesn''t enjoy being kissed, but completely dull. She doesn''t know what happened. "I knew you wouldn''t die." Lin Fan''s head is very flexible, MUA ~, kissing Mu Qing''s red lips. Hold her face. MUA ~ MUA ~ is just like a chicken pecking rice, and it never stops. The scene was completely blown apart. The host is dull in the same place, with a muddled face, as if to hell. He never thought that such a thing would happen, and it would also happen on the stage he presided over. It will be a great shame for his career. It''s too much for my idol to be forced to kiss so many times by a passer-by. Asshole! You don''t pay attention to me at all. Reporters will shoot this scene of explosion, tomorrow will definitely bomb the whole network, right There were so many people at the scene, so many eyes. There are also many people with mobile phones to shoot this scene. I don''t know what kind of impact it will have when it is sent to the Internet. There were howls all over the place. "Kill thousand swords, my goddess You''re serious. " "Who the hell is he? Give me specific information in one minute. I''ll chop him to death." "No Don''t kiss, the lips of the goddess are bruised by you. " The fans off the court are all dumbfounded. They didn''t expect this to happen. Are those bodyguards vegetarian? I can''t even stop myself. What''s the use of you. Seeing this scene, the sister of the demon God was envious. It was not that she wanted to be loved. If it was her, she would be able to suck the blood back in just a little time. I''m really angry. Lao Zhang muttered, "how can he despise strangers?" Those special members who protect MuQing are all muddled, and Liu Ying is even more surprised. All the gum in her mouth falls to the ground."Oh, my God, it''s true." Liu Ying rushes out in a hurry and stops the bodyguard in the past. Others don''t know who Lin fan is. He can''t know. The strength is super strong. If there is a dispute, these bodyguards can be hammered to death with one blow. "Lin fan, let go." What else can Liu Ying say? He can only make Lin Fan keep calm, don''t be impulsive, and can''t perform multiplayer sports in front of so many people. Once photographed. It''s the end of my life. "You''re there, too." Lin fansong opened his hand and scratched his head shyly. He performed intimate behavior in front of such people, which made people shy. MuQing takes this opportunity to stay away. Now she reacts that she has been taken advantage of by others and is still in full view of the public. The agent rushed to the police. Looking at Lin Fan''s eyes, they all want to swallow him up. They roar in their hearts. How can you do such a thing? Do you know how much influence your behavior will have on my family MuQing. Call the police. Make sure to call the police. The best thing is to sentence and get through the bottom of the prison. Liu Ying painstakingly said, must not do too much, just when heard Lin Fan said this is his wife, Liu Ying is really a little confused. Wife? Damn, that''s too overbearing a reason. "Sister mu, are you ok?" The manager comforted me. Mu Qing shakes her head and says it''s OK. She just looks at Lin Fan angrily. Her first kiss, her And saliva on my face. It''s really disgusting. She never thought that such a thing would happen. For her, the previous safety measures were the best. To tell the truth, Liu Ying helped Lin fan this time. If it wasn''t for him not to let members of the special department do it, it would be very difficult for Lin Fan even if he wanted to hug and kiss. "Wife, it''s me. Don''t you know me?" Lin Fan waved to Mu Qing, who was a little far away from him. The whole person was very excited. Mu Qingqi''s face is very white, even if he takes advantage of it, he even calls her wife in public. "Rascal." Mu Qing said angrily. WOW! WOW! WOW! It''s not a familiar voice. MuQing''s agent told the other party everything, Liu Ying felt that something was troublesome, although they are a special department, but they can''t do illegal things. He called the one eyed man in a hurry. The one eyed man''s life is not very comfortable. He has been observing the movement of the locator, very strange, he told the other side of this thing, just to see if the other side is a traitor. There is no movement now. He was disappointed. It''s a strange idea that he would expect the other party to be a traitor. It''s a dangerous idea. The phone rings. "What''s the matter?" He was not interested in anything but who the traitor was, but soon His face became unbelievable, even a kind of hell rush. "What did you say? Lin fan kisses Mu Qing in front of tens of thousands of people at the scene? " "What do so many of you do to eat that you can''t even see for yourself?" "I''ll do something about it." The one eyed man was stunned. He didn''t expect Lin fan to be so bold. "I didn''t expect that I underestimated the mental patients." The one eyed man muttered that the current situation is very complicated and not so easy to solve. If it is an ordinary citizen, he can have a good conversation and make up for the loss. But now it is a person with status who is indecent. Then it''s hard to do. Thinking about it, he can only think of Hao Ren. Call me directly. Just got through. The one eyed man took the lead and occupied the absolute dominant position. He forced himself to say, "Hao Ren, why don''t you tell me that Lin Fan''s resistance to women is so low?" "What do I say? You didn''t see the news on the Internet. He was in the mall, kissing MuQing in public. Tens of thousands of people witnessed it. Now he has been arrested. " "I can''t take care of it for the time being. You have to take charge of it for me." For one eyed men. He felt that his way of opening was right. He directly suppressed Hao Ren. The next thing was very simple. I couldn''t do it. It''s up to Hao Ren to do everything. Police station. A group of staff pretended to be busy, seemingly very busy, but their eyes have been scanning MuQing. They are also ordinary people. The curiosity about superstars is the same as that of others. "Miss mu, we have investigated the matter clearly, and the evidence collected is almost the same. How do you want to solve the problem?" Asked a middle-aged man. As a person in charge, after busy with the things in hand, I heard the report from my subordinates, and something big happened.The will to work erupted in an instant. When he learned that it was a young man kissing MuQing in public, he was completely shocked. It''s not a brave act to shock the other side. But extremely suspicious of the security situation at the scene, which can be seized the opportunity to run up, kiss in full view of the public, it is too scary. The agent said angrily, "how can we solve it? Arrest, imprisonment, heavy sentence, too lawless. Do you know how much impact this matter has on us?" "And those security personnel, just like a fool, let the other party on stage, during this period of time, even ordinary people can react." The middle-aged man felt deeply: "indeed, this batch of security work is not in place. If we were here, it would never happen." He knew that the security personnel in charge there were ordinary bodyguards and special departments. Ordinary bodyguards are not enough. He wants to compete with the special department. When they are attacked by evil things, although they are not the main force, they are also very helpful, and many people are sacrificed in the battle with evil things. But the citizens only know about special departments and are grateful to them. But forget them. Is this still a human thing? Agent humanitarian: "I knew you were in charge of security." The middle-aged man smiles calmly. It''s enough for him to hear that. "Cough!" Liu Ying, who is not far away, hears their conversation and pretends to cough lightly. Although our department does have a competitive relationship, it can''t be so straightforward. I''m still watching. Liu Ying didn''t leave and followed him. Now he thought about how to get Lin fan out. It''s a very troublesome thing. Members of special departments have no privileges. "Miss mu, it''s really our negligence. We won''t deny that. But I have an excessive request. I hope Miss mu can agree." Just when Liu Ying was ready to speak. MuQing, who has not spoken for a long time, said slowly: "since it is an excessive demand, it goes without saying that I will not exaggerate this matter. Everything will be dealt with according to the law." The middle-aged man said, "please rest assured, Miss mu. We will deal with it fairly." Liu Ying is helpless. If I had known that, I would not have been asking too much. "You know his name." Liu Ying asked. "I know. What''s the matter." "Then you know the situation that the army of evil things invaded and was finally resisted by one person." Liu Ying just wanted them to know that the hero you locked up in was the one. The middle-aged man said: "I know who he is, but I can''t ignore the law just because of who he is. As long as I violate the law, I, as the representative of justice and the defender of the law, must bring any criminal to justice." In saying this. He felt that justice had really come. The whole department rose sharply as he defended the law. In front of idols. His image became bigger. In front of the members of the special department, let them see a kind of backbone, character, pride. I will never be bowed down by the powerful. He has already begun to fantasize that his subordinates, knowing what he said, are afraid to worship him even more. MuQing is going to leave here. Yanhai city is really a bad place. She is very angry and wants to get angry. But she tells her that she can''t get angry and must be steady. It''s as quiet as water. It doesn''t panic at all. Right now. A voice came. "I haven''t been here for a long time." They looked for voices, and several white coats came with stretchers. "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know where this is?" The middle-aged man frowned and asked, where did these people come from and how did they show up here. Hao Ren looks for Lin Fan and Lao Zhang''s figure. If he doesn''t find them, he sees them shouting and putting their certificates in each other''s hands. "See for yourself." Hao Ren''s temperament and manner suppress the whole audience. Then he sees Mu Qing, and his turbid eyes shine. "Real people are much better than on TV." When the middle-aged man looked at his certificate, a line of big characters caught his attention and read: "Qingshan mental hospital." Hao Ren said with a smile, "yes, it''s Qingshan mental hospital. Let people go." "To whom?" The middle-aged man asked. He was confused by Hao Ren. He showed him a certificate and asked him to let go. He really thought it was a gold medal. "They are the two people who were arrested by you. They are patients of Qingshan mental hospital. They have severe mental illness. Being detained here has a great impact on their mood. Their condition will worsen. Release them as soon as possible, and I will take them back." Hao Ren urges him. For him, when the one eyed man calls him, he knows that this guy wants to be a shake off shopkeeper.Besides, it''s really troublesome. It''s serious to insult famous people in public. Kiss and hug. I''ve done things that many people dare not do. "You..." The middle-aged man stared, did not expect things to happen such a change. "Don''t you Our, hurry up, what do you have to do with my patients in Qingshan mental hospital? " Hao Ren patted each other on the shoulder. Then look to the side of MuQing. "Miss mu, I''m so sorry. I''ve surprised you. After I take them back, I''ll increase the dosage. This will never happen in the future." MuQing did not speak, but one side of the agent can not help but say: "how can you do this, I suspect you cheat." Suddenly. The agent shuddered. "You say I cheat?" Hao Ren narrowed his eyes. His eyes were chilly. "Little sister, you can eat food without saying anything. I''ve been running Qingshan mental hospital for decades. I''m a famous expert in the world. Do you think I''m cheating?" The agent was subdued by Dean Hao''s momentum. Head down. I dare not look at Dean Hao. At this time, Liu Ying''s admiration for the leader was overwhelming. In order to get Lin fan out, even this method can be thought of. In fact, the most difficult thing is Lao Zhang. Because Lao Zhang is more rampant than Lin fan. At that time, when Lin Fan was about to be taken away, Lao Zhang had to follow him when he died, but the investigators told him, have you committed any crime? What are you doing? It was a girl who handled the case she looked OK. In the face of an old man, she was not too vigilant. At last, something terrible happened. She saw Lao Zhang kiss the woman directly. The scene almost burst. It''s crazy. Sister was made dull at the scene by this sneak attack, and then she cried with tears. Of course, there is no need to say more about the result. Both were caught. Hao Ren is a man of principle. He never cheat. These two are really mental patients. The old and the young are not deceived. There is absolutely no deception. Soon. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang came out from inside with a smile on their faces. He''s in good shape now. "Wife." Lin Fan waved to Mu Qing when he was far away. Dean Hao looks at Lin Fan strangely. "Have they found out that they are mentally ill?" Although you can rely on the mental patients to do something too much. But that''s not allowed. If it is found, it is absolutely impossible to fix the single room, tie the chain with one-stop service and come out for a stroll. "Let''s go." MuQing leaves with her agent in a hurry. She''s not a fool. Previously did not know that the other party is a mental patient, and rely on fear. But now, she''s really scared. Stay here and continue to be taken advantage of by the other side? Lin Fan found that his wife seems not willing to pay attention to him, it was not like this, before she liked to stick to themselves, no matter where they go, will accompany him. Strange. "Are you angry?" Chapter 236 "Still looking?" Hao Ren looks at Lin Fan carefully. He is heartbroken. He finds that Lin Fan seems to have broken his studies. When he was in a mental hospital, he was very clever. He didn''t hurt anyone except himself occasionally. But now? He really can''t believe that Lin fan would insult a woman in public, and what he can''t accept is that Lao Zhang has gone astray and has the courage to insult a woman case handler. If it wasn''t for the status of a psychopath, it wouldn''t be so easy to solve. Dean Hao scratched his pale hair. He was very worried. Now that he was at this age, he wanted to retire safely. Originally, I wanted to send them to a special department to have a little leisure. Now it seems that I think too much. It''s bad. It''s really bad. "Dean Hao, thank you for your help. If it wasn''t for you, I really don''t know how to solve this problem." Liu Ying thanks the other party and admires the leader. He is really talented. He can even think of this way. Proof of mental illness. That''s a talisman. Hao Ren is very calm in the face of the children''s thanks. I am the dean of Qingshan, and I still have to have a style. Seeing that there was no one around, Liu Ying whispered, "Dean Hao, I often feel a little uncomfortable recently. I have mental problems. Do you think you can get me a certificate for a mental patient?" When you say that. He had some expectations. Hao Ren looked at each other in surprise. He had never seen such a wonderful request in his life. "Well, come and check with me if you have a chance." Dean Hao is smiling. His smile is very warm. He has no other meaning. He is very interested in the child in front of him. Dean Hao patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said sincerely, "Lao Zhang, I know you are old and strong, and your body has needs, but don''t do these things in the future. We should be a good baby." When chatting with mental patients, you can''t reprimand them, but just like educating children, you need to be persuasive, move each other with sincerity, and wrap each other with friendship. Let them feel a kind of love. Only love is the brightest existence in the world. "I didn''t do anything. I always learned from Lin fan." Lao Zhang said. The one eyed man blinked his eyes and just wanted to say, you can take advantage of others. You have to learn from Lin fan. If he eats shit, you can eat it But think about it. That''s a real possibility. "Fan, we can''t do anything harmful. If you need to tell me, I''ll arrange this for you and give you a good solution." Dean Hao estimated that if he really wanted to arrange it, it would take several hundred. It''s a little too much money. Lin Fan said: "Dean, I didn''t do anything harmful. She is my wife. I always remember her." "Really?" make complaints about wife''s wife, how many normal people don''t have wives, how can you have them? Lin Fan said calmly: "really." "I believe you." Dean Hao pondered on how to say it in order to make the other party understand that you really don''t have a wife and everything is your fantasy without stimulating the other party. It doesn''t exist. Don''t dream. Lin Fan said with a smile: "I think there must be some misunderstanding, but I''m really happy now." For Lin Fan''s current situation. Dean Hao pondered. He thought of the subject he had been studying. How to make mental patients recover faster. There was no clue. But seeing Lin Fan''s current situation, he has some ideas. In the past, when they were in a mental hospital, they knew the existence of their "wife", but they didn''t take any action. Now, after spending so long in the society, they have learned to take the initiative. It''s emotional progress. Conflict of desire. Progress has been made. No. If we really have desire, there are no female nurses in our mental hospital. Is it because the female nurses are so ugly that even the mental patients know beauty and ugliness? Also picky about food? Dean Hao''s thoughts gradually changed. Off track. Until the phone rings. Caller id one eyed man, get through. One eyed man: "is it settled?" Hao Ren: "what do you say?" One eyed man: "what kind of attitude do you have? When I talk to you, just tell me if I can solve it. If I knew it, I would not ask." Hao Ren: "ha ha, if you don''t ask me, I have to ask you. When I handed them over to you, they were as white as white lotus. How long did they go to your special department? I''ll tell you, I''m not finished with you. I have to take them back to Castle Peak to clean up and stay. I can''t imagine what will happen. "If it was in the past, the one eyed man might say, take it with you, as if I needed it very much. But now He really needs it. One eyed man: "we sign the contract." Hao Ren: "what you signed is a mental patient. Do you think this contract can count?" Silence, there is no voice on the other end of the phone. "Dean Hao, you and I are real brothers with deep friendship. You have paid too much for Qingshan mental hospital. I see it in my eyes and feel pain in my heart. I have a big family and a big career. I must be very tired to support so many people. I decided to subsidize Qingshan mental hospital. What do you think?" The one eyed man''s voice suddenly changed, just like someone holding a knife on his neck. Hao Ren: "you can understand me, I am very moved, so I understand you." The art of language is regardless of age. The charm of money is infinite. Even the head of hospital Hao, who is the leader of psychiatry, is hard to resist. A nanny car was driving on the viaduct. "Sister mu, don''t worry about it. I''ve already told the major websites that they will delete the photos and videos on the Internet for the first time." The agent asked cautiously. No matter who comes across this kind of thing, he will be furious. That''s what people do. Even if you remind me earlier, it''s better to let our sister Mu be ready than to sneak attack. Agent humanitarian: "Yanhai City Department is really too much, even the reason for mental illness can be found, just I searched on the Internet, that Hao Ren is really a Taishan level expert in the field of mental illness, even such experts do false evidence, this Yanhai city is too dark." He was angry. Power collusion. There is no royal law. "I believe they are psychotic." Mu Qing is playing with mobile phone, side reply information, side says. The agent was surprised and said, "sister mu, do you believe that?" "I can''t feel wrong." MuQing said. The agent turned over the tablet and said, "sister mu, this is what I just found on the Internet. It''s indecent Your guy is really famous. He is a hero in Yanhai city. He stands alone outside the city to stop the evil army. This is from a member of the forum, and these comments on the Internet are really excessive. He even says that you are really compatible. What do you think of these people''s brains? How can they be compatible? " "Just now, the leader of Yanhai special department said that he invited you to dinner tonight and apologized for what happened. Do you want to join us?" Mu Qing said, "do you think it''s dangerous for me to go?" Agent humanitarian: "how can there be danger? That mental patient can continue to be indecent in front of their leader. If so, I will fight with them." "No, the sixth sense tells me that it''s dangerous for me to go. Push it off. Thanks for his kindness. I''ll leave Yanhai tomorrow." Mu Qing slowly way, the woman''s sixth sense is accurate, she does not want to take risks. She can forget about it today. But if there''s a second time. That''s not forgetting. It''s a disaster. Who did I offend? I just came to Yanhai city to give a safety speech. This happened. In my calm heart, I felt like crying. When the one eyed man learned about it. Show a happy smile. Another saving. His life is not so good now. Every time he contacts Hao Ren, he knows that he will be severely attacked by the other party. As the head of a special department, he has a big family and a big career. In fact, he is very depressed. Dong Dong! Jin Heli pushed the door in and reported the situation, "just now the monitoring department has detected another subsidence in Mount Tai. The energy fluctuation is much higher than the previous one. I''m afraid there will be more evil things." The one eyed man who just wanted to get rid of a meal heard the news. I got up. "Go and have a look." The one eyed man looks serious. Yanhai city is relatively stable recently, so we can''t continue to have accidents, otherwise we can''t hold on. Thinking about what he''s doing. I feel very tired. Although he is only the leader of the special department of Yanhai City, he also pays attention to the situation in the headquarters. It is his duty to dig up traitors. Now something has happened in Taishan. It''s really troublesome. I can''t keep up with my energy. If only someone could help him. Although Xu Zihao seems to be a good guy, he is too young and has a complicated background. If his father is really a traitor and he colludes with his father, there will be no secrets in Yanhai city. Monitoring department. As a department leader, Tang Wensheng directs his subordinates to collect data like Mount Tai. "What''s the situation?" Asked the one eyed man. Tang Wensheng said seriously: "the situation is very bad. According to the situation monitored, the energy vibration is extremely high, and the formed vibration reaches level 7. The specific situation needs to continue to be monitored."From his face. It can be seen that it is very dignified. "Chief, I suggest we arrange for people to go to the scene to investigate the situation." Tang Wensheng said. The one eyed man was silent for a moment. It is dangerous to arrange members to go to the scene. Although the UAV can roughly observe the surrounding situation, no one goes to the scene to observe it more carefully. Moreover, there will be a terrible magnetic field, so it is difficult for the UAV to detect clearly, and even to enter. "I''ll make arrangements for this matter, and you will continue to monitor it. If you have the latest situation, please let me know immediately." Said the one eyed man. At night. Lin Fan stood on the street, smelling the air, as if looking for something. He coaxed Lao Zhang and came out alone. "What should I buy?" He pondered, remembering that MuQing''s favorite food seemed to be strawberries. Touch your pocket. It''s hard. No money. "What are you doing here?" When Jin Heli came home from work, she saw Lin Fan standing there foolishly, as if lost. Originally, she didn''t want to pay attention to her. But when she was sad, they comforted her appropriately. You come and I go, that''s how we communicate. "I''m going to buy some fruit, but I don''t have money. If you have money, can you lend it to me first and I''ll give it back to you when I have money?" Lin fan asked. Jin Heli was shocked to hear that Lin fan had no money. General members of special departments are not short of money. Wages and benefits are enough. But she knew that Lin Fan was a mental patient, as if his salary had been invested in Qingshan mental hospital. "Yes." Jin Heli took out 1000 yuan from her purse and gave it to Lin fan, "here is 1000 yuan. If you don''t have money, you can go to the leader. Your salary in the Department is very high, different from others." Lin Fan said: "I told the dean that I would use my salary to help my family. Usually I don''t spend money, so it''s all the same." He thought it was the right thing to do. He and Lao Zhang come out to work to help Qingshan relieve the pressure, which is what they should do. "Go back early. Don''t walk around alone at night. It''s hard to find your way." Jin Heli said, then left with her bag. Lin Fan looks at her back. "What a good man." He felt that many people in the Department were very friendly. For example, there were too many people to talk about. Come to a fruit stall. "Handsome, what fruit do you need?" The owner of the stall is an old lady. Seeing the guests coming, she warmly entertains them. "I''ll buy some strawberries." Lin Fan said. The stall owner''s aunt said with a smile: "handsome man, all the strawberries here are picked today. They taste delicious. This box is just packed. There is no rotten strawberries." "A box, please." Lin Fan said. After checking out. Lin Fan squats on the side of the road holding the strawberry box, opens the box cover, takes out the strawberry, bites off the strawberry heart, and leaves the strawberry buttocks. He remembered that MuQing liked strawberry butt best. He has asked before. Mu Qing said that I like to eat strawberry butt. That''s why Lin Fan kept it in mind. "It''s sweet." Lin Fan likes eating strawberries very much, and his current consumption is ahead of consumption. Now he has two creditors. He never forgot. I owe sunneng 125 yuan. I owe Jin Heli 1000 yuan. When he has money, he will pay off the debt. Lin Fan looks at a box of strawberry buttocks with satisfaction. He is very happy. He can smell the smell of MuQing. He is still in Yanhai city. The destination is not far away. He can find it after a short walk. Home and international hotel. Yanhai City, the highest star hotel. The news that MuQing lives here hasn''t spread out, otherwise there will be a lot of fans at the door. It''s normal to cause jams. In the room. Mu Qing has a video chat with several friends in the circle. "Sister mu, I left all my first kisses there during my trip to Yanhai city. I was shocked when I read the news. I didn''t expect that the security work in Yanhai city was so inadequate." "Sister mu, who is the brother-in-law in the end? Has it been arranged before, in order to test the situation of the outside world. If the situation is good, it will be announced gradually?" "It has been published on the Internet. That is the hero of Yanhai city. It seems that he is the one who resists the army of evil things. What a brave man. His real name is the man who envies Mujie." Several beautiful girls chirped. For them, I still don''t believe that sister Mu was really forced to kiss by strangers. There are so many strong people in special departments at the scene.How is it possible to let the other party fool around? It must have been arranged before. If you think about it carefully, the possibility is very high. There should be no mistake. MuQing said in her pajamas, "don''t guess, you little girls. I don''t know. I can''t tell you some things, but you just have to believe what I say." "Hee hee, sister Mu is hiding it." "Sister mu, if you have a chance to show us, let me check." "My brother is a high school student, I asked him, he said that Yanhai city is the strongest, are his idol." For these little girls, MuQing can only shake her head, then turn off the video, open arms lying on the soft bed, look serious. Cell phone Ding. MuQing picked up the phone, displayed a message, click to view. [unexpected results. ¡¿ Mu Qing deleted the message and did not reply. Instead, she took off her pajamas and took a bath in the bathroom. At this point. Lin fan is walking in the dark alley. The pace seems that he is very happy, and he is about to send the strawberries. Thinking of MuQing''s surprise expression, he looks forward to it. Under the moonlight, two figures appeared at both ends of the alley. Sa Sa! There was a strange sound. Lin fan stopped and looked ahead. He could see someone standing there in the dark. Next. With the light of the moon, he saw that there seemed to be metal wires sweeping in the dark. There are two large nets covering the front and back of the alley. These large nets are woven by special metal lines, which are extremely sharp, even steel can be penetrated. There is no place to escape. Lin Fan put the strawberry box in his arms, squatted and bent down to protect the things in his arms. The two figures standing there smile at the corners of their mouths. The other side is waiting to die. His body will be torn to pieces by the metal net. Tear! The metal mesh cuts Lin Fan''s clothes, but when it comes to Lin Fan''s skin, it can''t enter a trace. Lin Fan got up, and the big net twined around his body split in an instant. "Fortunately, the strawberries are not bad." The two mysterious people stare at the scene in front of them, showing an expression of disbelief. "How could that be?" For them. It''s impossible. The metal used to make metal mesh is precious and extremely sharp. Even if diamonds can be cut, how can human body resist it. Even if you are a Buddhist master, you can''t resist the bad body of Vajra. "What are you doing?" Lin fan asked. He didn''t understand why they had a big net over his body. Two strange guys. Next. I saw them throwing things to the ground. With a bang, they burst out a strong white smoke, just like ninjas. If they can''t do it, they will run away, but the result is "Who are you?" Lin Fan looked at the two strangers, they were wearing hoods, and then Lin Fan took them off, looking at their faces, never seen. They just wanted to run. Lin Fan felt that they were impolite, so he grabbed them and asked them. It''s the wrong person. You can''t do it for no reason. "Lin fan, you are really strong. The black line of cutting iron like mud can''t break your body. The organization is right. You are our biggest enemy." A man pretended to be calm, but he was very flustered. What he didn''t think of is the current situation. Even if it doesn''t work. They also have the opportunity to escape, and with the help of smoke, they can disappear from each other as quickly as possible. But terrible things will always happen to them. Ming Ming runs very fast. Can be caught by the other side, this is a very terrible thing. Lin Fan said: "I have been practicing all the time, and my body is a little stronger than others. But if you say I am your biggest enemy, I can''t understand. I don''t know you, and I never bully you. Besides, what I don''t like most is bullying people. Are you wrong?" Cough! The man had a lung disease. He coughed violently and coughed up blood. "You see you are coughing up blood. If Lao Zhang is here, he can give you a good treatment. Unfortunately, he is not here now. I''ll call an ambulance for you. I''m familiar with the people over there. They will certainly cure you." Lin Fan said. Even though the other party just started on him. But there must be a misunderstanding. He wasn''t angry. It would be best if he could clear up the misunderstanding."Hum, our reason is that we are inferior to others. But if you want to arrest us and learn the truth of the organization from us, you''d better stop dreaming." "Do you think we will be afraid of you?" "Death is not terrible to us." The two of them looked at each other. He nodded his head in tacit agreement. At this moment, they seem to bite the things in their mouths. A little blood overflows from their mouths, flows slowly down the corners of their mouths, and then falls to the ground with a roar. Lin Fan looked at them and many question marks came into his mind. What are they doing? Lin Fan stayed in place, pondered for a long time, then took out his mobile phone to them, and then turned to leave, he is now eager to give the strawberry to MuQing. These two are really hard to use. You don''t have to die. I have to kill myself. Like our Lin fan, he can be a kind of unfriendly person. Home and international hotel. "I''m sorry, sir. Your clothes are not in order. You can''t enter." The security guard at the gate blocked the way. Lin Fan looked down at his clothes, which had just been scratched there. He didn''t expect that he would not be allowed to go in because of this. If he had known earlier, he would have thought of other ways to prevent the clothes from breaking down. "If I take off my broken clothes, can I go in?" Lin fan asked. Security heard Lin Fan''s words, a time into a state of shock. To be honest. He had never seen such a situation. "Sorry, I can''t." The security guard of the luxury hotel has a good professional quality, and still answers gently. "All right." Lin Fan turned to leave, but he didn''t give up. He raised his hand and looked at the towering building. He thought for a moment. When his eyes brightened, he thought of a particularly good way. Legs bent, bang, straight up. He looked in through the window. "Not this one." "Not this one, either." "The smell is still up there." In a luxury room. The sound of the current. MuQing is lying in the bathtub, enjoying the fast bubble bath. Bubble bath is her favorite relaxing project. She looks out at the night scene through the window. She can see the most beautiful scenery of Yanhai city from here. Humming the song gently. Relax to the extreme. All of a sudden. Brush! "Something just flew up." Mu Qing said to herself, as if very confused, and then said with a smile: "the pressure is big, the eyes are seeing." Then close your eyes and have a good rest. "La la la la..." Hum a little song, feel the bath water pressure massage, on the whole, is very comfortable. It''s really comfortable. Dong Dong! There''s a sound, like a knock on the door, but it''s strange. It''s clearly in the toilet. Why can you hear it so clearly. Mu Qing opened her eyes. In a flash, she saw a figure standing there outside the window. Her face changed instantly, as if she were in the ghost. "Ah She screamed. The sound insulation of the room is so good that you can''t hear the sound inside. MuQing hid in the bubble bathtub, his whole body trembled and his soul lingered. The day was over. Why did he pester me and who leaked my room number. Is the security work in Yanhai so bad? All these special things can be found. The building of this hotel is very good. There are wide windowsills outside the window. Lin Fan sat there, shaking the strawberry box in his hand. The meaning was very clear. I brought you your favorite strawberry butt. At this time, Mu Qing is really flustered. She wants to make a phone call, but her mobile phone is outside. If she gets up now, she will definitely be ignored. "I''m afraid of you, if you''ll leave." Mu Qing called. She usually behaves very calm, but now this kind of moment, she is really not calm at all. I really regret it. The agent said that she would live with her and sleep in the guest room. She wanted a separate space and refused the agent. If she had known earlier, she would let the agent live here anyway. Lin Fan said: "wife, don''t be so excited. We used to meet each other. Now I bring you my favorite strawberry." The windows are a little thick. No one knows what they''re talking about. At this time, Mu Qing''s brain is about to burst. She was thinking of all kinds of ways. But The nearest phone is still on the toilet, a few meters away. What should I do. She found out what the guy out there wanted.When we met for the first time, you gave me explosive sex. Now it''s like this again. It''s really hard for me to do it. She doesn''t know where to offend. Is it necessary to do this to me? Maybe Yanhai is not so friendly to her. Lin Fan put the strawberry box on the windowsill, waved, then jumped down and disappeared in the night. MuQing hid in the bathtub for a moment. Carefully looking at the situation around. After confirming that there was no one there, Ma Liu came out of the bathtub, wrapped up his bathrobe, went back to the house, picked up his mobile phone and called his agent. "Now book a ticket and leave Yanhai city." MuQing did not tell the agent. More is better than less. Running is real. She has always believed that the other party is psychotic, and now she is more convinced that the other party is absolutely psychotic. The agent was shocked and said, "sister mu, I don''t have a plane at night. Why don''t I leave tomorrow?" Mu Qing wanted to say that it was very dangerous to leave by car in the suburbs at night. There were frequent signs of evil activities and the possibility of encountering danger was very high. "Prepare to leave early tomorrow morning." We have to wait until tomorrow. After hanging up the phone. She came to the door and locked all the floor locks and bolts. At the same time, she brought a chair to block the door. Ding Ding! There''s a message coming from the cell phone. She turned on her mobile phone to check the information. When she saw the content, her face changed instantly. "Damn it Mu Qing''s face is very ugly. She didn''t expect it to be like this. The alley. He Mu looks at the corpses of the two members without expression, and then leaves with the corpses. What does shadow think. Let them die. Not long after he Mu left. WOW! WOW! WOW! A familiar voice sounded. They arrived at the scene and found that it was not what the police said. "The trough! Fake police. " One of the investigators said helplessly. Now there are people reporting fake police. It''s really rampant. "Wait, there''s blood here. Something must have happened here. "A veteran policeman looked at the scene and found blood on the ground. Then wave. Have them take blood samples and go back. "Look around at the cameras and see what just happened here." "Yes." At this time, Lin Fan went home with a smile. He wondered if Mu Qing would be very happy to see his carefully prepared strawberries. He bit them off one by one. I''m not willing to eat. Just eat the strawberry heart. Should be moved. With such a happy mood, he came back to the dormitory and fell asleep with a smile. Chapter 237 "Sister, I found something wrong." The devil sister feels that something is not right. Her idea is very simple, that is to take back her own blood from Lin Fan''s body. As time goes by. She was inexplicably worried. He won''t absorb my blood. She didn''t have this idea before, but gradually, she found that her self-confidence gradually dissipated and she was a little scared. The demon God elder sister said: "younger sister, elder sister said to you, when you can''t think of a way, the most decisive way is the most effective." "No way." Said the sister. The evil spirit elder sister looks at the abuse heart''s teleplay, indifferent way: "that has no way." She''s calm now. It''s not her blood that''s absorbed. Naturally, it''s not urgent at all. "Sister, why don''t you help me? You suck out the blood, and then you give it to me?" The magic sister moves her smart little head to think of the best way. The elder sister turned her head and said in surprise, "my lovely sister, the ways you think of are always so strange. Your brain will become smarter as you grow older." But in my heart, I want to curse my mother. Even my sister''s idea. What a brave little girl. Special departments. "It''s definitely not that simple." One eyed man is a bold and delicate middle-aged man. Although he didn''t get along with Lin Fan for long. But I can generally understand some things. Hao Ren told him that Lin Fan''s behavior is very strange. It''s obviously a kind of thing without basis. It''s a matter without root and source. How can it develop to such a degree. I used to watch TV in a mental hospital. They all pointed to the host and said it was his wife. But it''s all shouting. But now this kind of direct is hands-on, think about it, feel a bit terrible very, things are not so simple. The one eyed man looks at his personal data on the computer. The information of any citizen will be collected into the database. Even a beggar can trace back to where he was born and what he did when he was a child. Is to have a complete personal life database. "Strange, MuQing''s profile is very strange." "Where is the information before the age of two? How can there be no parents? Can the basic information about where was born be changed without any reason?" "When I was two years old, I was alone in front of the orphanage." The one eyed man touched his chin and said to himself in a steady light in his deep pupils. "It''s definitely not that simple." He called Jin Heli, who had just fallen asleep, and asked her to help dig out the origin of Mu Qing. He couldn''t find any problems with the information. But often there are no problems, the more problems there are. "Now I want to know the information about MuQing and Lin fan, her experience before she was two years old, and who her parents are." Said the one eyed man. Jin Heli, who is at home, wants to tear up the leader. Don''t look at the time. has already taken a bath, has applied the mask, has also maintained to own body, later will fall asleep, lets the body restore well, may see now this situation, the ghost. make complaints about make complaints about Tucao. But still get up from the bed, open the computer, log on to the website, use their own learning, began to look for information. For her. She''s good at finding people. As long as she is real, she can find it, crackling, and the keyboard is mercilessly beaten by the slender fingers. What she logs in now is a very hidden website, and there are people with special hobbies in it. Like to collect other people''s information. No one knows who he is. But it must be a huge organization that can do this. It''s selling personal data to get money. Jin Heli: I want the information of the superstar Mu Qing. We have found all the information we can investigate. We need her personal information before she was two years old. Anonymous: we also don''t have Mu Qing''s personal data before she was two years old. She is like a person who appears out of thin air without father or mother. This kind of situation did not occur to Jin Heli. No? Even organizations like them that specialize in personal data can''t find it. That''s too deep. No way. I can only reply to the one eyed man in the original. Office. The one eyed man looks at the news and is lost in thought. Jin Heli has her own way. Even she can''t make it, which means that she really can''t make it. "Shadow." Brush! A figure appeared in the office for no reason."Now keep an eye on Mu Qing, and let me know if you have any news." The one eyed man said in a deep voice. The shadow said: "the matter of the high court..." The one eyed man raised his hand and said, "the current situation is chaotic. When the situation stabilizes, I will help you." The shadow didn''t say much. He felt that he was familiar with it, as if he often heard it. Ah! "Chief, do you mean what you say?" The one eyed man said seriously, "if I don''t keep my word, how many people in the world can keep their word?" The shadow chooses to believe in the one eyed man. Maybe for the shadow, if he can''t hear the one eyed man coax him one day, his whole body may be very uncomfortable. Maybe this is the special love. May 5th! Early in the morning. The weather was fine and everything was so comfortable. "Good sleep." Lin fan gets up and stretches. A bright smile appears on the corner of his mouth. Now he is in a good mood and has an indescribable happiness. "Here you are." Lao Zhang throws Lin Fan soybean milk. "Sprite!" "Coke!" "Cheers They look at each other, then smile and drink with their heads up. Evil cock just want to say: fuck your sister. Goo Goo! The evil Rooster proves his ability. Several eggs fall from the bottom of the rooster. They are big, round and full. They are excellent eggs and representatives of delicious food. Lin Fan cooked the eggs skillfully. Give the evil cock one. Then he and Lao Zhang had two each. Life was so simple, and the evil cock, as their pet, didn''t treat each other badly from beginning to end. Dong Dong! There is a knock at the door. One eyed man stood outside, looking at Lin Fan and smiling, "can I have a chat with you?" "Good." Lin Fan said with a smile. In the office. "Are you familiar with Mu Qing?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan said: "familiar, very familiar, she is my wife." One eyed man helpless, can not dream, you make me very uncomfortable, ah, love is both sides, you such wishful thinking is a terrible thing. He was well aware of Hao Ren''s advice. He didn''t say harsh words to the mentally ill man in front of him. Instead, he spoke gently, just like he spoke to Laozi, full of respect. "But as far as I know, you have never contacted him. How could she be your wife?" Asked the one eyed man. He needs to make sense of Lin fan. Let him give up this unrealistic idea. My God. It''s a terrible thing for you to have such an idea. Lin Fan recalled: "I had contact with her for a long time. It was in a dream, a world I had never seen before. We were very happy. Until her death, I witnessed it with my own eyes." The one eyed man stares. Surprised Leng of looking at Lin fan. There''s no mistake. If you dream, you have to know that it''s a dream. What you say now is so vivid, just like it happened. And you seem to have a wonderful dream. To live a whole life. It''s terrible to think about it. The one eyed man said, "just now you said that it was a dream. You must have been dreaming. And you said that she was dead. How could she appear here? So, it''s all your fantasy, you know?" Lin Fan shook his head and didn''t agree with what he said. "I have thought about what you said. When I saw her at that time, I was very excited and felt that it was impossible. But I smelled her smell, that is, the familiar smell. I can''t make a mistake. Look at the back of my hand, there are scars left by my wife. She said she would find me." "And there are wounds on her arm, which I left. She let me bite, so I bit it heavily." The one eyed man looked at him with a confused face. Is this the legendary fantasy psychosis? Clearly in a dream. But in reality. It''s really scary. One eyed man has a lot to say, but he doesn''t know what to say for a moment. He lowers his head and sends a message to Hao Ren. He records what Lin Fangang has just said and sends it to him for help. Hao Ren: his condition is a bit serious. He needs to come back for treatment. One eyed man pressed the screen: don''t make trouble, tell me how to get back. He believes that Hao Ren, who is a professional, will never be wrong. If he is also an expert, he can make the best choice according to his current situation. The one eyed man looked at the screen of his mobile phone and said, "just now you said that you saw her die with your own eyes, but now it''s here again. Do you know that maybe it''s her reincarnation? She''s afraid to see you. She doesn''t have your memory in her mind. Do you think it''s possible?""Well, that seems to make sense." Lin Fan pondered and said. I think it makes a lot of sense. Maybe it is. "Yes, so it''s scary that you are so radical. You can take your time. You can''t be too excited. Everything should be peaceful and stable." One eyed man can only appease Lin fan like this. First of all, we should eliminate Lin Fan''s radical idea. A few more times. He really can''t stand it. At this point. Hao Ren sent him a message, asking him if Lin Fan knew what love was. The one eyed man said he was serious about it. This is taking Lin Fan as the research object. "Do you know what love is?" Asked the one eyed man. "I know." "What is love?" "Pa Pa Pa!" The one eyed man stared and said, "what are you talking about?" Lin Fan raised his hands, palm to palm, and then closed one by one, "that''s it. Love needs to snap. My wife told me that she said I would like to be with her. It''s just a matter of time." "When you say ''Day'', do you mean time or a verb?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan doubts a way: "what do you say?" "Nothing." The one eyed man shakes his head. This kind of problem shouldn''t be talked about. The more he talks about it, the more wrong it is, and the heavier the color is. He did not expect that Lin Fan was apparently a mental patient. In the dream, even think of these wretched things. Of course. As a man, I know. So he chose to hide, instead of telling Hao Ren about this situation, he told Hao Ren that he understood love and sent all his understanding of love to Hao Ren by the way. When Hao Ren saw these contents. I''m so surprised. As if I couldn''t believe it. He has a kind of conjecture, that is, his treatment is useful, so serious mental patients even know love, he can''t wait to send a circle of friends. It publicizes the means of treating patients in Qingshan psychiatric hospital. The effect is remarkable. That''s how overbearing it is. My wife''s business is over for the time being. The one eyed man looked serious and said, "Lin fan, I want to ask you something. If I can, I hope you can help me." "With pleasure." Lin Fan said. Although his relationship with the one eyed man is not so friendly. But still a friend. And the one eyed man is very kind to him and Lao Zhang. "Well, I know you are the pillar of Yanhai city. There are many problems in Mount Tai. Now I''m going to send some people to investigate the situation in Mount Tai, but there will be many dangers on the way. I hope you can protect their safety." "Can you do that?" The one eyed man is serious. If there is Lin Fan''s protection, the situation will certainly get better. Lin Fan firmly said: "I will be able to do it." "Well, I didn''t see the wrong person." The one eyed man patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and praised him. If it is in the past. One eyed man is not sure that Lin fan will go, but after some things, he finds that Lin fan is really fierce and super fierce. Evil things? He hasn''t seen any evil thing as his opponent until now. Moreover, it can be regarded as doing something good for that MuQing, transferring Lin fan out of Yanhai city for a period of time, which can not be said to ease the current embarrassing situation. Some of those who are praised by the one eyed man don''t know what to say. But he was indifferent. I didn''t find any problems. All this is what he should do. And excellent people are excellent everywhere. He always thinks he is an excellent person. Lin Fan said, "when do you start?" "Tomorrow." The one eyed man said, "you can go back and get ready. Maybe you''ll be out for a while." "Go ahead." Lin Fan waved and left the one eyed man''s office. For him. He didn''t feel any problem. One eyed man picked up the phone and dialed Jin Heli''s phone. "I just sent you the list. You go to inform them and take action tomorrow to Mount Tai. Lin Fan leads the team. There is no problem with safety." "Chief, is it really reliable that you let the mentally ill lead the team?" Jin Heli asked. One eyed man said: "if he is not reliable, no one will be reliable. Let''s go on and don''t write." Home and international hotel. "Sister mu, the plane has been reserved and we can start." The agent reports the situation. She doesn''t know what happened last night.If you know. You''re going to scream. MuQing said, "don''t go for the time being. Stay in Yanhai city for a while." Agent surprised, do not know why sister Mu did not go, but did not think much, nodded, go out to return the ticket. "Ah MuQing stands in front of the French window, looking at the building outside, showing sadness. Dormitory. Lao Zhang asked curiously, "what did he call you for? You told him about the needling. I''m confident enough to cure his eyes. " "I forgot to tell him." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "it''s a pity, but there will be opportunities in the future." It''s really a blessing for the one eyed man to be missed by the kind-hearted Zhang Zhenren. The phone rings. "Xiaobao, we are in the dormitory. We can''t do it tomorrow. Lao Zhang and I are going to travel far away. It will take some time to come back. Do you want to go with us?" "Well, do you go to school?" "Well, I''ll wait for you tomorrow." After chatting with Xiao Bao for a while, Lin Fan hung up and then looked at Lao Zhang and said, "we are going to Mount Tai tomorrow. Have you ever seen Mount Tai?" "I haven''t seen it." Lao Zhang shook his head. Lin Fan said with a smile, "you can see it tomorrow." Lao Zhang put his hands together and said, "I''m really looking forward to seeing the beautiful scenery." The rooster pondered. There''s a problem. There''s definitely a problem. Mount Tai? The strong man finally reached out to Mount Tai. For the rooster, it came out of Mount Tai. It belongs to the first wave of evil things. Now people are going to Mount Tai. The evil cock has an idea in his heart. It''s working hard and undercover around human beings, hoping to bring victory to the evil things and a bright future to the evil things. At present, this human is the biggest enemy of the evil things. It seems that whether our evil cock can get away depends on this trip. It doesn''t show excitement. What is the specific situation. It''s hard to say. Several experiences tell it that it''s a terrible thing to be happy in advance. It must be stable. Only when we win in the end can we enjoy ourselves. May sixth! Special department roof apron. There are ten people who follow Lin fan to Mount Tai. Master Yongxin volunteered. As a strong man in the Buddhist high court, he has a strong heart to go forward bravely. The one eyed man really didn''t expect Yongxin to go back. I''m glad. Yanhai city four old guys like nothing in a daze, playing cards, never take the initiative to attack. But I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing. Master Yongxin is the most active. I''m kidding. For master Yongxin, his idea is very simple, that is, to have a good relationship with Lin fan, which means nothing else. Four of them are professionals. They need to analyze the data of Mount Tai. Only when they arrive at the scene can they accurately analyze the specific situation. The other six are experts sent out by special departments. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are not among the six. The evil cock is not human at all. It''s the most tiring work to go out of the distance. If you can''t eat well and sleep well, you can''t even take a bath. At this point. The selected members are not in a panic. If they had been in the past, they would have been ready to sacrifice for mankind. Now, they are much happier when they see Lin fan. There is nothing to be afraid of with such an expert. Even if others don''t believe in Lin Fan''s strength, they are the most trusted. It''s no joke to resist the evil army alone. Dada. The sound of the propeller came. A luxury helicopter came from afar and landed on the tarmac. "Lin fan, Lao Zhang, I''m here." Xiaobao, wearing casual clothes and smiling, said, "let''s go now." "Well." Lin Fan said. Xiaobao said: "I was ready yesterday. I took a lot of people with me. I promise we will have a wonderful trip this time." "Children, they go to work, not to travel." The one eyed man knows who Xiaobao is, the son of the richest man. Hao Ren can be so tough because of the money. Xiao Bao ignored the one eyed man as if he didn''t hear him. "Lin fan, I''ve already arranged this helicopter. Please follow me. I''m sure you''ll like it." Only Lin Fan was in front of him. As for the one eyed man, he didn''t want to pay attention. The one eyed man didn''t say much.He knows that it''s useless even if he says it. Let''s not say it. It''s a very happy thing to make friends with the rich. There''s no need to provoke them. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head and said, "I like what you do." "Hee hee." Xiaobao laughs happily and pulls Lin Fan and Lao Zhang to the plane. The one eyed man waved. Let''s go. Two helicopters soared into the sky and disappeared. "Well, it''s an adventure. It''s like a holiday." The one eyed man said helplessly. "Chief, the situation on the other side of Mount Tai may not be a good thing in my opinion. What should they do if they meet an army of evil things?" Tang Wensheng said. He''s been monitoring the situation over there. No abnormality has been found yet. But all the evil things come from there. I''m afraid they will be in danger. "Don''t worry, with Lin Fan in, it will be OK for the moment, and I''ve told them to mainly check the situation, don''t fight with evil things, if they encounter evil things, they will retreat." Said the one eyed man. Looking at the distance, Tang Wensheng said in his heart that he hoped everything would be safe. In the plane. "Lin fan, this time I brought a lot of people, including chefs, nannies, and prepared a lot of food materials. We can eat hot pot, Western food, and Chinese food in the wild. As long as we think of it, we can do it." "And I''ve also prepared luxury tents, inflatable mattresses, and so on. They''re all well prepared." Xiao Bao pulls his finger and prepares everything well. Although it is in the wild, but the quality of life can not be reduced. At night. The two helicopters fell slowly. Master Yongxin said: "we have arrived around Mount Tai. The plane can''t move on. Otherwise, there will be danger. We will set up camp here first, and we will continue to move at dawn." "Oh." Lin Fan looked at the situation around him. The dark night was very restless. There was the cry of insects and the roar of wild animals. The rooster of evil things has already felt the strong smell of evil things. Compatriots are nearby. Xiaobao waved and let people begin to set up the scene. The members of the special department were staring at the strangers who had moved a lot of things from the helicopter. "That''s a little too much." I saw a bodyguard put up a beautiful tent and move all kinds of inflatable or assembled furniture into it. On the other hand, the chef was preparing dinner in his chef''s clothes. "Local tyrants are local tyrants." One member sighed. Master Yongxin said: "we should quickly arrange the scene and improve our defense to prevent the attack of evil things at night." Now, in the wild, we need to be careful, a little careless can be doomed. Gradually. There''s a smell coming out. "The taste of hot pot." Said a strong man. "Lin fan, Lao Zhang, come quickly." Xiaobao starts to put all kinds of expensive dishes into the hot red soup. He likes hot pot best. Even in the wild can not reduce the quality of life. "It smells good." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "I''m hungry." Xiaobao said: "of course, these materials are carefully selected by me to prepare for our travel. Moreover, I have asked people to prepare the swimming pool for us. After we finish eating, we can go swimming." "Amitabha, can you bring me one?" Master Yongxin said with a smile, smiling on his old face, hoping to move each other with his smile and share good things together. He is a good child. Xiaobao said: "this is my special three person pot, and the material is not enough. Go and eat with my bodyguards." He won''t let the old monk eat. Master Yongxin is a little disappointed. The child is not very friendly. I wanted to say something. Thinking of people around him, if he continues to talk, he will be considered as such a big man. How can he care about a child. Amitabha! I don''t want to eat at all. Just asking. The following members hold compressed biscuits, squint at the steaming hot pot from time to time. They swallow their saliva, and they are already swearing. There is a big gap. It''s too tempting. Master Yongxin murmured that he didn''t come out to carry out the task once or twice. He had never been in such a situation. It was like going on holiday, and it was VIP service. Can you really do whatever you want with money? "Lin fan, I saw you kiss a female star in the mall from the news. Is she really your wife?" Xiaobao asked curiously. Lin Fan said: "I feel yes, because the smell can''t cheat people, but she doesn''t seem to know me. I feel strange, but it''s OK. I''m sure she will remember who I am.""Oh After dinner. Members of the special department are really going to get angry. Asshole, are you still human after all? After dinner, swimming is a normal operation, but now what the hell is this? The three of them were lying on the soft inflatable sofa chair, enjoying pressing their feet. Grass! They would like to say that we are here to explore the situation of Mount Tai. I''m not here on vacation. It''s too much for you. Each of the four technical members took out their own equipment and explored the surrounding situation. As they thought, the magnetic field here is very problematic, and the energy level in the air is very high. It means there are evil things passing by. Master Yongxin said to them, don''t be nervous. Remember the most important point. As long as you can do it and guarantee nothing, you must always follow Lin fan. Just stay close to him. You are always the safest. Even if you encounter a large army of evil things, you don''t need to be empty. They believe in master Yongxin. I also believe in Lin Fan''s strength. Chapter 238 "Send the collected data back to the Department." Zhang Yang, a middle-aged man who is the technical backbone of a special department, belongs to the technical house. He has no strength, but he has a unique talent for survey data. "Yes." Now they are only doing detection work in the periphery. If they reach the interior, there will be great danger. Of course, they can detect more useful data in the interior. It''s just too dangerous for the time being. Wait until the day to see what''s going on around you before deciding whether to go inside. In the tent. Xiao Bao lay between Lin Fan and Lao Zhang and said happily, "this is my first time to come to this place. The air is so fresh. You can see the stars in the sky are brighter than at home." Lin Fan said, "it''s like a bright spot." Lao Zhang said, "I have the same feeling." As if they had never read a book, their knowledge was a little shallow. But they are happy. The rooster of evil things crouches there, feeling the smell of the same kind, and releasing the smell of the hero of evil things. It can''t tell the compatriots that I have brought human beings here. It is to release the evil breath appropriately and tell the same kind that there are your compatriots here. The wind is cold at night. All the members of the special department gathered around the tent, not too far away. They all need the protection of Lin fan, and they will never hurt to follow the boss. Master Yongxin wants to hold Lin Fan''s thigh most, but his status is here. If he is seen by others, he will appear to have no face. He kneels and licks secretly, but after all, some of them are not radical enough. "I knew we''d bring some tents, too." Looking at Lin fan, they are so comfortable that some members regret that they use the ground as their bed and the sky as their quilt. It''s really good, but the buzzing of mosquitoes around is very annoying. Master Yongxin said, "we''re here to explore the secrets of Mount Tai, not to take a vacation. If we can''t handle this difficulty, it''s still not enough to practice." "Master Yongxin is right." "Master Yongxin is right." make complaints about it, but he is still in the mood for Tucao, and he doesn''t know who just took the initiative to hook up with others, and wanted to mix up a hot pot. I didn''t expect to tell them that now. Ow ~ there is a dull roar coming from afar. I don''t know whether it''s the roar of wild animals or evil things. At a time like this. It''s depressing. "Be careful. There may be some evil things around. I''ll cheer up tonight. I''ll go deeper in the morning." Master Yongxin said. He is the most powerful man here except Lin fan. Lin fan, they stay in a comfortable tent, forming a strong contrast with them, and the quality of life between them forms a strong contrast, so they have a little pressure to stay outside. In the dark. Sa Sa! As if something was moving, a pair of green light flashed by. Evil things you wolf crawling there, motionless looking at the front of the group of human beings. It is a very sad evil thing. At this age, when he was in heat, he grew up with a female wolf, who had no guess. He often got tired of being together and dreamed of a better life in the future. But the reality is cruel. It was scolded by the father of the mother wolf Xiaohua. You are a humble evil wolf. You don''t deserve my daughter. You belong to the strong. Then, you meet another evil wolf, ah Qiang, who is the enemy of your life. As a child, a Qiang had a strong desire for Xiaohua, but because of its protection, he has never been able to succeed. Just now. It has a fierce conflict with a Qiang, biting together. Ah Hua is crying, don''t fight. I''ll be very sad if you hurt me. Stop it. Stop it. The one who loves ah Hua doesn''t keep fighting with ah Qiang. After all, it will definitely lose if it continues to fight. It''s the power of love that makes it the strongest power ever. It''s in the wild. Found a group of humans. It has a strong desire in its eyes. "If I tell ah Hua''s father about this group of people, he will certainly agree." The infatuated evil wolf seems to have found a way to pass the customs of love. It''s in the dark. Flexible limbs running in the mountains, everything has become so beautiful. Camp. "Just now I seem to smell the smell of evil things, but soon disappeared." Master Yongxin frowned. In this environment, he dare not have any carelessness. It''s near the evil nest.If you are careless, you will die miserably. Even if he''s powerful. Master Yongxin has already touched the threshold of the heavenly king level. He is only half a foot away from stepping on it completely. Both qi and blood and spirit have reached the peak. If he experiences a battle of life and death, maybe it is really possible. "Master Yongxin, it''s normal to have an evil thing occasionally. We don''t harass them, they may not come to us." Master Yongxin nodded and agreed, "it''s reasonable." Then I saw master Yongxin sitting cross legged, closing his eyes and reciting the Buddha''s name. The beautiful and sexy pictures that he had seen suddenly appeared in his mind. My Buddha is merciful, knows himself and his enemy, and wins every battle. Only by understanding their body structure can we get rid of the sea of desire. Ow ~ ow ~ the dense roar rang through the mountains. "Brothers and sisters, humanity is ahead." "Go ahead and eat them." Youlang, the evil creature who went back to tell the news, was in high spirits. His father-in-law looked at him with admiration, which had never happened before. He felt that he was standing up completely. A Qiang? How can that big fool compare with me? The gap between the two is like a gap. Ah Hua is always mine, and no one can take it away. A strong smell of evil things came from afar. Looking up, you can see that the evil breath mixed together, forming an illusory evil wolf virtual shadow. "No, there''s something evil coming. It''s like a wolf." Master Yongxin''s face was dignified and he was on the alert for a moment. I thought I was safe tonight. Looking at the current situation, there are dangers everywhere. "The evil thing you wolf is a team evil thing. Generally, there are dozens of small teams. I don''t know how many will be this time." "The technicians stand in the back." No strength of the technical personnel where have been with the evil war experience, are clever hiding behind the strong, looking at their tall back, feel a little relieved. Soon, many green eyes appeared in the distance. It''s a thief. It''s full of ferocity. "It''s a bit tricky." Master Yongxin frowned. He thought it was only a few dozen at most, but looking at the current situation, I''m afraid there are hundreds of them, and their strength is very good. Once they are entangled, they may not be able to protect so many people. Four technicians can''t die. "You go to the tent and stay with Lin fan." Master Yongxin said. "Good." They won''t be polite. They ran to the tent immediately. The bodyguards brought by Xiaobao are swallowing, holding weapons and standing with master Yongxin. When they come here, they are worried and know that they will definitely meet with evil things. But It''s too much to attack at night. Do our bullets work against evil? Ouch ~ a large number of evil wolves appear from the dark, growling and making a dull sound. Their sharp claws are deep in the ground. When they see these human beings, some evil wolves can''t help drooling. They like to eat people. It''s just because the conditions don''t allow it. It''s hard to eat all the time. "Fortunately, there are more level one and level two. Ordinary bullets can pose a threat to them." Master Yongxin said. The bodyguards are relieved to have the ability of World War I. They are most afraid that the hot weapons in their hands are useless to evil things. As Xiaobao''s bodyguards, they are all professionally trained and have high professionalism. They will never run halfway because of danger. I''m not afraid to die. Because if they sacrifice, their living expenses will be astronomical, which is also the benefit given by Xiaobao''s father and can make them feel at ease. Moreover, in such a dangerous time, it is easier to be defeated if you run away with no one in your mind, and it will become a disgrace to the bodyguard industry. If you unite as one, you will have a chance to live. If you think about this, you will be qualified to be a bodyguard. In the tent. The rooster is worried. "Damn, you stupid compatriots, I send out the breath to tell you that there are human beings here. I want you to pay attention, not to make trouble." "With your strength, I admit you are very powerful, but do you know that there is a human here who is not human?" The evil cock cried out in his heart. I''m really in a hurry. It does not want to see its compatriots die in vain. Meditate for a moment. The evil cock is ready to do what he is proud of all his life. For the sake of our compatriots, we have to take risks. Goo Goo! The evil Rooster growled angrily. "Don''t be impulsive." It walked out of the tent with heavy chicken feet and saw the dense evil thing you wolf outside. Its face did not change, but its eyes were dignified.It has to stop each other''s stupid behavior. As a hero of evil things, it has the responsibility to do so. The wolves were surprised to see a rooster come out from the human side, but more shocked. When human beings encounter evil things, they must be killed. The same is true when evil things encounter human beings. What''s going on now. "Goo Goo Do you know who I am? " The evil cocks hold their heads high, with a kind of domineering spirit. They can''t lose their momentum by looking directly at each other with deep corns. They must be subdued. "Oh! Why are you with people A strong evil wolf roared. It is the father of a Hua, the leader of the evil things you wolf group, and the seventh level evil things, which represents the peak evil things that the evil things you wolf can reach. Evil cock frowned, not very happy, the other side''s tone is like a kind of questioning, joking, it is questioning evil hero me? "Presumptuous!" "I am the hero of evil things, the undercover who hides around human beings and leads human beings to Bah, the hero who leads evil things to victory. " "I order you to leave here immediately. There is a human here that you can''t deal with. Summon stronger evil things, or you will die in vain." The evil cock told them the truth. But if they don''t believe it. There is really no way. Ah! It has always been worried about the intelligence of its compatriots. Even if it is stupid, it can''t be more stupid than human beings. Look at human beings, they all know how to send experts to take charge and ensure safety. Are you really so stupid? The evil wolf head is silenced by the words of the evil cock. That momentum really seems like a hero. Isn''t it kidding? "Master Yongxin, what''s the situation of this evil cock? Is it communicating with these evil wolves?" One member asked. They knew for a long time that Lin Fan''s pet was evil. Nobody in the special department doesn''t know. Moreover, after the last war when evil things appeared in the city, special departments encountered several cases of evil things living in peace with human beings. The special department held a special meeting for this purpose. Discuss the situation of evil things in Yanhai city. Finally, a new policy is proposed. If evil things really coexist peacefully with human beings, the special department will issue certificates to evil things, but it needs to report to the special department every week. Of course. These evil things are only a few after all. Master Yongxin said calmly: "yes, this evil thing is talking with the evil thing you wolf." He was curious. I don''t know what the evil things are talking about. It''s true that some people want to study the language of evil things, but unfortunately, it''s a little difficult, because the sounds of evil things are different, but these different sounds can be understood by evil things, but human beings can''t understand them. The cry of the rooster is goo goo The cry of the evil wolf is howling It''s hard to understand. Right now. The ground bulged, the soil cracked, and the evil marmot appeared. "It''s a traitor." The evil woodchuck has a wide range of family groups, even if several of them have died, but their heart of spreading information has never dissipated. The evil wolves stare at the evil cock fiercely. "What are you talking about?" The most intolerable thing is being framed by others. Regardless of its own safety, it lurks around human beings, which is to create a better life for evil things. Some people don''t understand it. It knows it''s just a misunderstanding, which will eventually dissipate. But now the evil woodchuck appears here and threatens that it is a traitor, so it can''t tolerate it. "I can only tell you that it often lures its compatriots to human beings, and they are all killed in the end. You''d better run quickly, or you''ll be in trouble." "I''ll withdraw first. Remember the traitor in front of me. Don''t let the other brothers suffer from poison." "I want to spread its despicable behavior completely." At this time, the evil marmot seemed to be possessed by the Savior, holding his head high, with a domineering look, and without any illusions. "I withdraw." Then he shrunk his head to the ground and ran away. Say the most cruel words. The fastest way. It''s a groundhog that reveals the truth. Fighting is never its specialty. Right now. The atmosphere was dignified. The evil cock and the evil wolf are looking at each other heavily. "I''m not a traitor," he said Evil thing you wolf, "traitor."damn! It''s really hard to be misunderstood. There is an unspeakable grievance. Ow! The wolf''s head is roaring. "Withdraw!" Come and go in a hurry. The wolves of evil things run back and away. The marmots are serious. They didn''t expect to be cheated by a traitor. When the evil wolf looks back. I saw that the traitor was being praised by human beings. Hateful, he was really a traitor. In order to please human beings, he didn''t even know what he said? That''s what they hate most. Master Yongxin gently looked at the evil cock and said, "benefactor rooster, if you know what''s wrong, you can change it. It''s really gratifying. If you''re not benefactor Rooster this time, I''m afraid a bloody battle is inevitable." Evil cock Lengshen looking at the old bald, "free your mother sell batch." It''s just that its sound is like a wordless book to master Yongxin. Master Yongxin said with a smile, "benefactor rooster is modest." "Evil cock My mother is scolding you, you say I am modest, modest your sister. Everyone around was relieved. "Lin Fan''s pet is really powerful. Even the evil wolf can drink it back. Maybe we can''t say that our trip is going well this time." "It''s true." "Although the wolves are not worth mentioning, a fierce battle is inevitable, and we can''t have a good rest at night." Listen to these guys. The evil cock has no choice but ha ha. Interesting. Are we traitors? Who am I doing this for? Such a humble living, five eggs a day, but also their own one, this is evil things can do, it came out to remind compatriots, here is very dangerous, you go quickly. I didn''t expect Good heart, good heart. The evil cock, who has been undercover around human beings, has been shaken in his heart. He has an indescribable feeling of depression. He feels that he is not suitable to be an undercover. It''s really too difficult. No compatriots can understand it. But also shake a moment, evil thing cock that heart from the new stable. How can undercover agents give up like this, and what about misunderstandings? As a hero of evil things, I, the rooster of evil things, can bear the glorious crown, and can bear the misunderstandings. One day they will understand. May 7th! Early in the morning. The rain and dew make the surroundings wet. The morning air is very clean, take a deep breath, there is a kind of moist feeling. Goo Goo! The evil cock gave birth to five eggs decisively. No other meaning. That is to live honestly and do what we used to do every day. "Ah! What fresh air. " Lin Fan opened his arms, took a deep breath, and felt the nature. Everything became so beautiful. The energy particles in the air were attracted and slowly integrated into his body. I practice all the time. Peace of mind and close to nature. Master Yongxin looks at Lin Fan in surprise. Just now. He found a light behind Lin fan. Master Yongxin doesn''t brag. He is really a master of erudition and talent, specializing in various Buddhist scriptures. But when the Dharma eye is tired, he will read some special books to stimulate the circulation of acupoints and blood in the eye, so as to maintain it. If you''re not wrong. It''s the light of nature. Rub your eyes. The light disappeared. Maybe I''m not sure if I read it wrong. Chefs brought by Xiaobao are busy, taking out iced food and starting to make all kinds of delicious food. Master Yongxin is to have dinner with the bodyguards and drink some soybean milk porridge to make up for their health. At dinner. They looked at the three inhuman guys in the ditch, their throats were moving when they were enjoying all kinds of delicious food, and the soya bean milk porridge in front of them suddenly became less fragrant. Think about it is helpless. We risked our lives to carry out the task. It''s like a holiday now. At the end of the meal, I was packing. "Let''s go." A group of people stormed into Mount Tai. The surrounding trees were very tall. In the past, when there were no evil things here, it was a tourist resort. The damage was very serious. Later, evil things appeared, and everything returned to calm. Around the trees are growing vigorously, towering ancient trees are not too. Lin Fan took Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao along the way, pointing and looking at the plants around him, laughing and discussing. Xiao Bao felt that his trip was worthwhile. He was very happy to see many strange things.If it wasn''t for Lin fan. It''s hard for him to come here all his life. Gradually. There are many steles and stone inscriptions, which have a long history and are all left over from ancient times. After all, this place used to be a place for emperors to worship, and there is a saying of Fengchan. A technician said: "according to the ancient books, it is said that in the age of myth, there was Emperor Dongyue, who controlled the 18 floors of hell. You said that the collapse of Mount Tai would not open the door of hell." Someone retorted: "it''s all myths. Where can we believe it? Now we have to believe in science. According to the research findings, the genes of evil things are all based on evidence, not ghosts." "Ha ha, that makes sense. I believe it." "Yes, there''s no mistake. We have to believe in science." Just as they were chatting. A technician held his arms and shivered, "did you feel a chill just now?" "Do you have one?" "I don''t think so." "I don''t feel any chill." The technician who said there was cold just now, sucking the air conditioner, felt something wrong and said, "no, I really feel something wrong. It''s so cold." When they saw that his lips were white, they frowned. It seems that something is really wrong. "Yin is very strong." Master Yongxin said in a deep voice. Just now, he didn''t care, but at this moment, he found that something was wrong. "Hello! Why do you lie on other people? " Lin Fan said. Quiet. It was quiet for a moment. Just now, the people who were still puzzled heard Lin Fan''s words, and they all showed their muddled state, as if they were going to hell. "Well What do you say? " They stood in the same place, staring at Lin fan. I was scared. For them, it''s good to talk well, but suddenly, it''s really scary to say these words. If you are timid, you can be scared to death. Lin Fan came to the technician, his eyes did not look at him, but looked to one side of the shoulder, "let''s go, you are very uncomfortable lying on other people." Master Yongxin said, "who are you talking to?" Lin Fan said: "the man lying on him." Then he reached out and patted the technician''s arm. "Oh, let''s go." It''s like hell to be around. Lin Fan''s appearance now is really frightening. Supernatural! Ghosts! No, it''s a little scary. "It doesn''t seem cold anymore." The technician was surprised. The feeling of cold just disappeared. Lin Fan said with a smile: "the one lying on your shoulder seems to have just taken a bath. He''s all wet, but he just left, and he doesn''t know where to go." What he says now has a great impact on them. Master Yongxin looks dignified. If others say it, he may regard it as a joke, but Lin Fan gives him a strange feeling. He doesn''t like the kind of person who likes to talk nonsense. Invisible people? Ghosts? Or did someone say that Mount Tai is really connected with hell, that''s why this is the case. "According to the monitoring just now, the magnetic field here is much higher than where we came before." A technician said. Master Yongxin said: "it''s never happened to report the situation to the Department." "Master, this may be an illusion?" "This is Mount Tai. Any possibility can happen. I believe what he said. If I report back, new species may appear." Master Yongxin can''t see it, but he can feel that gloomy feeling. That''s why he attaches so much importance to it. Whether it''s true or false, there''s no harm in reporting back. "Lin fan, if you still see them later, tell me where they are, what they look like, or what''s weird about them" he wants to know. Lin Fan said, "good." Master Yongxin waved and continued to set out. Although they have now reached the range of Mount Tai, they are relatively on the periphery, and can not be regarded as the internal position of Mount Tai. As for the collapsed area, they can not pass at will. Once you get close. The danger can be imagined. "Wow! Lin fan, look at that flower. It''s really good. " Xiaobao runs to the flowers growing there. The pink flowers are shy and beautiful. At the same time, they emit a kind of fragrance. The members of the department didn''t care much about this flower. Lin Fan said: "yes, it''s really beautiful."When the rooster saw the flower, he knew what it was. It''s highly toxic. "Good boy, if you dare to touch that flower, you are finished." The evil cock thought to himself. Is my great evil hero going to take the first kill here? And just as Xiaobao was about to pick the flowers. The evil cock trampled the flower with one foot. "Hen, how can you do that." Xiao Bao said angrily. It doesn''t matter that the rooster flapping his wings. Forget it, saving your life depends on how respectful you are to the hero. The only target of my evil hero is this stupid and cruel human. Everything else is shrimp. It''s not worth mentioning. Find a reason, hard to pacify themselves. "Don''t move." Master Yongxin saw the trampled flower and thought for a moment, then recalled: "if I read it correctly, it should be a flower with strong poison, because it grew up in the evil territory and was contaminated with some strange smell. If Xiaobao had just touched it, it would have been poisoned now. This evil thing has saved your life." Xiao Bao, who was still angry just now, was slightly stunned when he heard master Yongxin''s words, and then said gratefully, "hen, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you. Thank you for saving my life. When I go back, I''ll build a super luxurious chicken nest for you." The evil cock looks at Xiaobao. Hold your head high. Don''t look at me with such adoring eyes, just know your chicken master is good at me. Lin Fan said with a smile, "I knew hens were very good." "Hen, you''re great." Lao Zhang praised. The evil cock coos and shouts. It doesn''t mean anything else. It just wants to tell everyone that I don''t have a false name. Of course, if it''s you that I just want to touch, I''m sorry. You''re a tragedy. "Don''t touch things when you see them. There are all kinds of dangers here." Master Yongxin reminded, and then asked the technician: "where do I need to go to finish the detection?" The technician said: "it''s not detected yet. We need to continue to go deep. It''s best to be close to the collapse place." "It''s more difficult." Master Yongxin is helpless. Sa Sa! At this time, there was slight movement around. Even if the sound is small. They still haven''t escaped their ears. "Master Yongxin, it seems that our trace has been noticed by the evil things, but according to the current situation, how can those evil things not attack?" "Well I don''t know, but pay more attention to the surroundings. " For master Yongxin, he has no choice but to go step by step according to the current situation. Gradually. There are gradually some corpses around. Xiao Bao is afraid of shrinking around Lin fan, and Lao Zhang is also afraid. "Amitabha." Master Yongxin put his hands together and read the Buddha''s name to these corpses. "The corpses that appear are not of modern people. They should be the ancient officials and nobles who buried themselves here after they died and were thrown out by the evil things." "I don''t like the smell." Lin Fan said. Master Yongxin said, "is there any problem?" Lin Fan said: "I don''t like it very much. It smells bad. There are bad things moving around. It''s much worse than the air outside." Master Yongxin didn''t say much. He deeply kept what Lin Fan said in mind. For him. If it wasn''t for Lin Fan''s company, he should take people to leave this place now. It''s too dangerous. After all, he underestimated Mount Tai. It''s not so easy for him to be able to pour out so many evil things. Even the king level strong people dare not say that he can be safe here. "Why are you so close to us?" Lao Zhang asked curiously. Master Yongxin said: "safety is the most important." The four technicians almost lay on Lin fan. They had no power to bind a chicken, so they had to find a sense of security around Lin fan. Lin Fan scratched his head and said, "you don''t have to be so close. If you are in danger, I will save you. Up to now, I have some confidence in my strength." And right now. Lin fan stops. Just as he stopped for a moment, everyone suddenly stopped, and then looked around with vigilance, thinking that danger was coming. "What''s the matter?" Master Yongxin asked. Lin Fan bowed his head and said, "my shoelaces are loose." All of you Chapter 239 Mount Tai is a sacred place for all the world. Now it''s dangerous. It''s gloomy and terrifying everywhere. This is Mount Tai, one of the five mountains. Sure enough, myths don''t deceive people. The place connecting hell is always full of dangers. At this point. The only people who are indifferent are Lin fan, Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao. Even the evil cock has a dignified face. Although it is a hero of evil things, according to the current situation, the compatriots of evil things have misunderstood it and regard it as a traitor. This is a terrible thing, and it is also a matter of hurting its heart. "Amitabha, calm down, calm down." Master Yongxin recites the Buddha''s name and is always ready to fight. The body of Vajra is not bad. He is worried that something terrible will suddenly appear. Of course. They stay by Lin Fan''s side and feel safe. That kind of feeling is natural. With the continuous deepening. A sense of crisis came to mind. "You can''t go deep, something will happen." Master Yongxin said in a deep voice that he was sensitive to danger, and his current position was dangerous. If he continued to move forward, he would soon reach the collapse place. Then he looked at several technicians. "We should be able to detect data here." The four technicians are busy, looking at the data display, pondering for a moment: "it''s a little bit, but it''s not important, it''s a bit fuzzy. If you can go to the collapse place and install the equipment, you can detect the situation of the collapse place." "It''s too dangerous." Master Yongxin shook his head. He found that the four technicians were a bit rampant. It was a great luck that they were able to come here without any danger. They even wanted to continue to go deep. It''s too good to think. The four technicians were disappointed. Look at Lin fan, the meaning is very clear, we are not accompanied by big man, should not encounter danger, it is better to try. Master Yongxin naturally found their eyes. But the meaning is clear. You want to eat fart, although what you say is very reasonable, but It''s better not to be in danger. All of a sudden. The sound of breaking the air came. "Be careful." Master Yongxin reminds us. Then I saw a long black halberd breaking through the air and smashing into the soil. The halberd carried the smell of Xiao Sha and blocked the road ahead of them. "This halberd?" "Evil things?" "People?" People were shocked. Some of them couldn''t understand the situation at this time. They could understand it if it was an evil object. But now a weapon appeared in front of them, and their mind suddenly came up with the appearance of the evil object holding the weapon. No way. They have never seen evil things use weapons. Moreover, the attainments of this weapon are not made by evil things themselves, but by human beings. Next. A figure came down from the sky with a roar, and the ground cracked. After pulling up the halberd and waving it, a sharp shock wave swept out. "What''s this?" They gaped at the scene in front of them. For them, they never thought of meeting this evil thing. "It''s a shark." "No, the evil shark in human form." Talking in a low voice. The body, the head and the two rows of sharp teeth in the mouth of the shark are extremely sharp, emitting cold light, which makes people feel terrible. Roar! Roar, the sound wave impact of the surrounding trees are whispering leaves. "The compatriots are a little scared. They can''t be provoked." The evil cock muttered. As far as it is concerned, it''s very difficult for it to live. The evil compatriots misunderstand it too much. The appearance of the evil shark was an accident. It had its own comfortable nest. It didn''t know how comfortable it was to lie in the house every day. Later, the evil marmot appeared. Tell it that the evil traitor has led the human race. Threatened to kill all the evil things. I know you are very strong, but there are a lot of human beings. You''d better run. After hearing this, the evil shark, who is dreaming, is very angry. He was furious. Presumptuous! Think of it evil shark from the sea to the ground, into the sea and land evil things, strong side, countless evil things to see it are respectful, have to say evil big brother. "Do you humble people want to eat my shark fin?" Evil shark angry way. The voice was loud and deafening. The bodyguards around trembled. To be honest, the other side''s voice was a little loud. Their hands with guns were shaking. They were really afraid. But if there was a conflict, they still had the courage to shoot.Master Yongxin said in a startled voice, "how can you speak human language?" "Is it something to be proud of to speak?" The evil shark said coldly, looking at master Yongxin, his eyes were full of anger, as if he had a deep hatred. Master Yongxin said, "I don''t know if this benefactor can tell me how you learned to speak." "Well, it''s really hard to learn your human language, but do you know how much humiliation I have suffered in that environment?" Evil shark angrily turned around, "look at my back, you will know that I have been humiliated." "What a ferocious scar." "Yes." "How can I feel such scars add a little domineering?" The strong in special departments are talking in a low voice. The evil shark wanted to hear what these humans would say, but when he heard this, he clenched his fists angrily and growled with a ferocious facial expression: "shut up." "What are you talking about? Do you know how painful I am?" "These scars are due to you human beings." "You know, I used to roam in the sea, free and happy, but because of your existence, I was locked in that small experimental fish tank and suffered endless torture." "Finally I''ve been rescued. I''ll take your heads off and swallow them in one gulp When he said that, the evil shark''s face was full of tears, and the tears were flowing, and then he pointed to these humble human beings with a halberd. "It''s so handsome." Lin Fan said. "Yes." Lao Zhang continued. Xiaobao said: "but he is not as handsome as you. You are the most handsome in my eyes." Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head and said with a smile, "I think so, too." At this time, master Yongxin pondered for a moment. He didn''t agree with their idea. The evil thing was really strong, but it didn''t exceed his expectation. "Please don''t do anything. I''ll take care of this battle. I need a better understanding of Buddhism." Master Yongxin is going to have a good fight with the evil shark in front of him. Opportunities are rare. It''s not easy to meet this powerful evil. PS: first short one, take the children out for dinner, and come back to update in the evening. Chapter 240 "Master Yongxin, don''t trust me." "Yes, this is the site of evil things in case of danger." If it was in the past, they would surely say that all this was handed over to master Yongxin. With master Yongxin''s strength, they would be able to subdue evil things, but now Inexplicable distrust. "Are you so distrustful of me?" Master Yongxin looked at them strangely, or did my submissive appearance just make you have a misunderstanding, for example, I am very weak, so I should be very afraid? Think about it. Lin Fan''s following gives them a sense of security. Now the appearance of the evil shark is really explosive. A fierce breath bursts out, which makes people feel terrible. It''s not a simple evil thing. "Master Yongxin, we believe in you." "No mistake." "Do what you can and pay attention to safety." Everyone cheered master Yongxin, but their actions showed that they were a little flustered. They all leaned on Lin fan. Lin Fan said, "can I help you?" He found that the strange shark was very big, but master Yongxin was a little small. In addition, he was old and should be very weak. It was not good for young people to bully old people. "No, I''ve been expecting a lot." Master Yongxin said firmly. He wants to fight the powerful evil. Of course. The previous evil cockroach demon doesn''t count. That guy is too strong. Yongxin thinks that he is not an opponent, so he should choose what he thinks is a little certain, and he should never have a second kill, otherwise he will not even have a chance to cry for help. We must choose an evil thing who can help Lin Fan in time. "I want to fight you." Master Yongxin put his hands together, and then his eyes glared at King Kong. He wanted to frighten the evil shark with his eyes, but he didn''t expect that the evil shark was attacked by a halberd. "Before I do, you sneak attack ahead of time. It''s too much." "King Kong is not a bad body." Then I saw that master Yongxin was shining with golden light. His body was like pouring a layer of liquid gold. He was merciful and patted toward the halberd. Fighting is a serious business. We have to do our best. Boom! The halberd collides with the palm of the hand, and the impact sweeps around. Master Yongxin smiles. In a moment of fighting, he has already felt the situation of the other side. His strength is really strong, but he is still in the range of acceptance. His speed is really fast, and he is still in the range of acceptance. It''s a good fight. I hope I can improve my accomplishments in the battle. "Benefactor shark, you are too angry. I have a Buddhist sutra here. Reciting the Sutra for several hours every day can help you eliminate your anger and achieve peace of mind. It''s just the so-called Buddha''s destiny. I see benefactor shark is my destiny." "My Buddha''s golden palm." Master Yongxin said the most reassuring words in his mouth, but in his hand, he kept on moving, and his power was fierce, which completely broke out the invincible power of Buddhist eminent monks. What''s more, it shows the ferocity of meat shield incisively and vividly. Boom! Boom! The dull sound is constant. Even as a meat shield, it has absolute lethality. "King Kong is not bad." Master Yongxin angrily carried each other''s long halberd. With a clang sound, the long halberd broke. The evil shark was a little surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the other person''s body was so terrible. For master Yongxin, just now, to tell the truth, he really couldn''t stand it. It''s not bad that he did his best. But the power of the evil shark is really strong. "Well come, I''ll help you." Master Yongxin''s two palms are in full bloom and he shoots at each other fiercely. For many years, he has been in a group of four. He acts as a meat shield and goes forward bravely. He has long been used to being beaten. So I can avoid that attack, but I still resist it. Who said master Yongxin, an eminent monk, didn''t like pretending to be forced. Even in old age. There is still a forced heart. The special members around exclaimed. "Master Yongxin is worthy of being the top master in Yanhai city. His flesh is too strong." "Yes, the Buddhist high court is full of meat shield. It''s a high court that everyone likes to form a team." "The strength of this evil shark belongs to the top in the town level, but now it has fallen to the bottom. Master Yongxin''s strength is really strong." They praised. On one side, Lin Fan''s blood boils. Looking at master Yongxin''s fighting scene, his blood boils involuntarily. "What''s the matter with you, Lin fan?" Lao Zhang asked curiously. Lin Fan said: "they are fighting fiercely. I have some ideas.""I find you''re bad now." Lao Zhang sighed that this was not the case before. When they were in Qingshan mental hospital, they loved nature and peace, and never liked to fight with others. But now He found that Lin fan had really changed. "No, I think it''s a kind of practice. Don''t you think I''m right?" Lin Fan said. "There seems to be some truth, just like I have to give acupuncture to others. Only by being more proficient can I make progress. Since I gave acupuncture to those people, I have found that my acupuncture ability has improved." Lao Zhang pondered, feeling that what Lin Fan said was very reasonable. Tick! It''s raining. Drizzle falls, drips overhead. Master Yongxin raised his head and frowned. What''s the rain doing. "Ha ha ha..." The evil shark grinned ferociously, opened his arms, felt the power of the rain, slowly lowered his head, and looked at master Yongxin with fierce eyes, "stupid bald donkey, do you know what rain means to me?" "Amitabha, benefactor of evil things, if you want to scold me, you can call me a bald donkey. As for whether you can take the word" stupid "or not, I have a wise Buddhist heart and think I''m not stupid." Master Yongxin recited the name of Buddha and felt aggrieved by his address. "Ha ha." The evil shark sneers. The skin moistened by rain makes a creaking sound. The muscle expands and the lines are more shocking. It''s like black steel, full of explosive texture. Brush! In the blink of an eye. The shark disappeared in the same place. The shark fin on the back was like a jet, and the air was rumbling. "Fast speed." "My heart is beating with this sense of oppression." Master Yongxin feels a little pressure. This pressure is what he thinks of himself. Anyway, master Yongxin thinks that he is not inferior to the evil shark in front of him. "What?" Master Yongxin exclaimed. The evil shark appeared in front of him, spread his five fingers, covered his face, and grasped him hard. Then he threw violently into the distance and broke the huge tree with a roar. The sudden change made master Yongxin feel a little bad. "Well, it''s amazing that the donor of evil things gets stronger every time he meets water." Master Yongxin spilled blood from the corner of his mouth and showed a happy smile to cover up his embarrassment. make complaints about it. Hell, the situation of this evil shark is too strange. The members of the special department were discussing. "It''s not good. Master Yongxin seems to be a little weak." "The situation of this evil shark is very strange. It becomes stronger when it meets water. Master Yongxin has just been able to occupy a little advantage, but now it has no advantage at all." "Mount Tai is really terrible. We have not yet reached the collapse place, but we have encountered such a powerful evil thing. If we reach the innermost part, isn''t it..." I can''t imagine. The collapse of Mount Tai has been going on for a long time. The special department wants to find out what''s going on, but everyone knows that you can''t go there if you want to. It depends on whether the evil things are given to you or not. Master Yongxin, as one of the most powerful people in Yanhai City, is confronted with unmatched evil things. It takes many people to sweep this place? I think it''s very difficult. It''s almost impossible. Master Yongxin''s will was inspired, and a wonderful feeling came to his mind. He didn''t think much about it. He took out a killing move to fight with the evil shark directly. Every collision had a violent aftershock. "Prajna palm." Master Yongxin claps his hand on the belly of the evil shark when he catches the chance. This hand has a strong penetrating power and can shatter the internal organs of the other party. Even if it''s a evil thing, it can''t shatter all the organs. It can still be alive. Boom! Master Yongxin claps his hand and smiles. The evil shark steps back, but stops steadily. Well! Embarrassment. Master Yongxin didn''t feel good. The situation was different from what he thought. Looking up, he found that the evil shark''s scornful eyes had been on him. Bang! The shark slapped it. "I can''t help it!" Master Yongxin roared. It seemed that he wanted to fight hard, but his body was like a ghost. His hands were close to the body of the evil shark, and he fell one hand after another. Every hand contained the power of terror. Eighteen hands of Buddhism. It is similar to the Taoist eight trigrams palm. But for master Yongxin, you long Bagua palm is nothing more than that. Shaolin is the best martial arts in the world, and Buddhism is the best martial arts in the world. Everything else is for reference. Master Yongxin, as a meat shield, is the first time to use such a flexible body method. In the past, hard resistance is to show their own prestige, hard resistance is always the most overbearing, visual effect is also the strongest. "Evil shark benefactor, I''m not bad at all."Master Yongxin smiles. Seems confident. In fact, he was a little flustered. The ability of the evil shark was enhanced, which changed a lot from the previous one. At this point. He kept avoiding the attack of the evil shark. Although every slap of the evil shark didn''t fall on master Yongxin, the wind of the palm was extremely sharp, like a blade, and it hurt his face. Patta! Just as master Yongxin was escaping, the evil shark slapped him in the face and grabbed him in the face. Then he saw the evil shark step out and slammed him into the giant tree. Boom. The giant tree is broken. Master Yongxin spat out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes became terrified. Obviously, he didn''t expect that his opponent''s strength was so strong. "Stupid bald ass, die for me." Evil shark arm back, clenched his fist, ready to blow Yongxin master''s head. Master Yongxin looks calm. Even if the blow hit his head, there would be no brain burst. At most, it was a concussion. He''s so calm now. Because there''s a backhand. This back hand is his greatest reliance. Then he saw master Yongxin holding his neck and shouting: "Lin fan, help me." The cry for help was loud. It''s full of energy. I can''t see that it''s like being beaten by a shark. "Stupid bald ass, no one can save you." The evil shark roared. With one punch, the rough arm is ferocious and powerful. Patta! "Don''t do that." Lin Fan grabs the wrist of the evil shark and stops the opponent''s fist in an instant. Then he grabs the shark and grabs master Yongxin''s arm. He gently breaks it off and shakes his head. "He doesn''t want to fight with you. Let him go." Cough! Master Yongxin coughed and moistened his voice. He can continue to fight with the evil shark, but the final result is seriously injured, and may not be able to win the other side. In that case. There''s no need to keep pestering. It''s not a shame to admit defeat. Besides, he is a strong Buddhist. He is familiar with the Buddhist scriptures and is not willing to fight with others. If he does not brag, he wants to find reasons. Now he can find dozens of reasons, and you can''t refute them. It''s just so overbearing. "Lin fan, after a moment''s fight with this evil benefactor, I don''t want to continue to fight. I''ll give it to you next." Master Yongxin said calmly. Step back to the members decisively. Not waiting for members to say more. Master Yongxin said with a smile: "as you can see in the first World War, I am equal to the evil things. But this rain is strange, which seems to enhance the strength of the evil things. I was caught off guard for a while." Members of the special department nodded silently. Yes, the eminent monk is right. Although they all have long eyes, at this moment, they are willing to treat each other as if they don''t have long eyes. What the other party says is right, and they don''t want to have any argument. No need. It''s not necessary at all. Then everyone looked at Lin fan. For them. The situation between Lin Fan and the evil shark is what they most expect. I don''t know if it will become a fierce battle. "The scar on your body is very handsome." Lin Fan raised his head and looked at the shark with a smile. The evil shark opened his angry eyes and looked directly at Lin fan, "do you want to die?" Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t want to." "Ha ha." The evil shark gave a cold, gloomy laugh. "Poor little guy, it''s not something you can''t do without thinking about. You want me to laugh so naively." "Ha ha ha." The evil shark laughs ferociously. Suddenly, his smile solidifies and he hits Lin Fan''s face with a fist. The dull roar and heavy power shake the air waves. "You are so ferocious and unfriendly. I just praise you for your handsome scar. You hit people suddenly. It''s really unpleasant." Lin Fan slapped the shark on the chest. "Well?" The evil shark''s eyes widened as if to see the ghost. This power The shark''s back bulged, and with a bang, its huge body flew back and broke one giant tree after another. "Is that the end?" Members of the special department gaped at the situation. Then they looked at master Yongxin. I didn''t say anything.But the meaning in the eyes is clear. That''s a bit of a gap. You fight very hard, but Lin Fan slaps you. According to the current situation, it seems that it is difficult for the other party to stand up. "Cough!" Master Yongxin coughed softly. "Wow, Lin fan, you are more powerful than that bald donkey." Xiaobao clapped his hands excitedly. Master Yongxin felt that the child did not respect him enough. We need a good education. Far away from here, the whole body of the evil shark was deeply immersed in the mountain, rolling his eyes and sticking out his tongue. He was directly pushed by this slap and lost his sense of autonomy. The soil is loose. The evil woodchuck came out of his head and sighed, "the weak like to insult themselves so much." Then he went to the bottom of the earth, dug a hole and left. Four technicians came to Lin Fan and said, "Lin fan, we want to go inside and have a look. Can you take us in?" "Good." Lin Fan said with a smile. "But it can be dangerous inside." The technician said. Lin Fan indifferent way: "I will protect you, stay by my side, I will not let you hurt." As a technician, the biggest dream is to pursue the truth. They really want to know what happened to the Taishan subsidence. Now Lin Fan gives them a great sense of security. This sense of security can not be felt by thinking about it, but by personal experience. Master Yongxin is very powerful, indeed. But compared with Lin fan, it''s almost unmatched. Master Yongxin said, "you technical houses, don''t lose your life in order to pursue the truth." The other strong members of the department all nodded silently and agreed with master Yongxin. Lin Fan said: "it''s OK. When you get inside, just come close to me. I can protect you." The technicians are very relieved. They are determined by Lin fan. They pack up their things and move on. Master Yongxin sighs helplessly. They are really a group of guys who don''t even want their lives in order to pursue the truth. Yanhai City, special department. The one eyed man stays in the monitoring department and keeps track of the latest news. Tang Wensheng said: "they are about to reach the subsidence area, and the danger is very high. According to the data just detected, the situation on the other side of Mount Tai is not very fast, and the frequency of crustal activity is very high. Do you think the rumors about Mount Tai are true or false? Are they really opening the channel of hell, from which all evil things come out?" "Do you believe it?" Asked the one eyed man. Tang Wensheng said, "I don''t believe it. I always believe in science." "I believe it." Said the one eyed man. He didn''t believe it before, but after some things, he really believed it, and with the continuous excavation, the degree of trust became higher and higher. It''s difficult for Tang Wensheng to stop talking. The one eyed man is the leader. He can say whatever the leader says. It''s a bad habit to refute the leader''s words. If you want to be good, you have to praise the leader well. "They shouldn''t go further. It''s too dangerous." He digs the subject. The one eyed man shook his head and said, "no, I think it''s an opportunity. I believe in Lin Fan''s strength. If we miss this opportunity, we won''t have another chance. It''s of great benefit to us human beings to be able to find out the situation in Mount Tai." "Well Tang Wensheng didn''t want to say anything. He always felt that the one eyed man was aiming at him. No matter what he said, the one eyed man said the opposite. I had this illusion, or I found the truth. Mount Tai. "From here on, cracks have appeared on the ground, and there is gas flowing out of the cracks. Collect some and take them back to study. It''s not sure what can be found." A technician collects the gas, like a lava explosion, and the hot gas comes up from deep underground. It just doesn''t smell of sulfur. There''s no smell. Obviously not the kind of gas they know. Master Yongxin chatted with Xiaobao. He felt that the child didn''t have a good impression on him. He was a kind-hearted man who practiced Buddhism. At first sight, he was a gentle grandfather. The woman likes him, the wife likes him, why does the child hate him? "Xiao Bao, do you have any opinions about me?" Master Yongxin asked. Xiao Bao rolled his eyes and looked at him, "hypocrisy." Master Yongxin touched his face and kidney. It''s not empty, it''s not obscene. "Lin fan, you really want to protect us later." A scientific and technical personnel said carefully. Lin Fan touched his head, gave a confident smile, "rest assured, I will protect you." A young man stroked the old man''s head. The picture was always disharmonious. He always felt that there was something wrong with it. "I used to practice a lot." "I''m very strong." "I can protect all of you."Lin Fan said the most confident words, which gave them infinite power. Soon, they saw the deep pit in front of them, and there were many evil things around the pit. Those evil things lie in the cave, leaning forward, as if they are looking at the situation inside, and as if they are sucking the smell coming out. "That''s..." "The black gas is a little different from what we just collected." "No, you see, there are evil things crawling out of the pit. Do they really come out of hell?" They talked in a low voice, and their appearance also attracted the attention of evil things, but those evil things did not put these human beings in mind, still doing their own things, occasionally hissing, as if saying something. The evil cock is very flustered. It can feel how many dangers are hidden around it. Those compatriots ignore human beings, not because they don''t see human beings, but they don''t pay attention to human beings at all, because just now the evil cock said, don''t care about human beings, they can''t escape death. Let''s absorb these gases first. Shit! It never thought that stupid human beings would die like this. Even if you''re good, what can you do. Can you see where you''ve come? Not everyone can come to the collapse of Mount Tai and the haunt of evil things. "Wait a minute." Master Yongxin yelled and pointed to a half of the stone tablet that was deep in the ground. "Here''s a stone tablet." Master Yongxin seized the stone tablet and pulled it out of the soil. He saw that the stone tablet was covered with soil and covered the words on the stone tablet. "Master Yongxin, what is this?" "I don''t know. Let''s see what''s on it first." This is their first time here. It''s also the first time that a stone tablet has been found here. Everybody gather around. Master Yongxin wiped the soil on the stone tablet, and soon a line appeared in the eyes of the public. "Subdue the devil!" Their faces changed slightly. "It''s an antique. I guess it''s at least hundreds of years old." "No, it''s more than that. I feel like thousands of years." They feel that it''s not simple. It''s definitely not as simple as they think. First of all, the word "Zhenmo" means something terrible. Evil things are demons? It''s useless to hold down the evil stele. Is the evil thing coming out from below? Master Yongxin quickly waved his palm and wiped off all the soil on the stone tablet. Soon more words appeared. "What are these words?" "It''s strange that I haven''t seen it before, but how can I feel that these words are like Buddhist and Taoist texts. I once saw the words on some ancient porcelain excavated by the archaeological team are very similar." "Master Yongxin, do you have a look at these?" In the crowd. Master Yongxin is a Buddhist monk. If he doesn''t know, he can only go back to study. "It seems that it is indeed an ancient Buddhist writing, but I have never seen it before. However, if I feel it with my heart, I can still feel a faint power of Buddhism." Another Taoist High Court strongman said: "I see these characters are similar to some Taoist characters, but they are more peculiar. I''m not sure whether they are Taoist characters or not." The technician said, "it''s better to take back the stone tablet and study it slowly. Maybe we can know the situation here." That makes a lot of sense. According to the appearance of this stone tablet. The hearts of the people became active. For them, they didn''t know the details before, but now this stone tablet makes them feel that something is wrong. Stop the demons! Someone once sealed this place, but later the seal dissipated, and evil things came out to harm all sides. "I feel very dangerous." Lin Fan calms down. Xiaobao grabbed Lin Fan''s hand and asked, "is it dangerous?" Lin Fan nodded and said: "it''s very dangerous. I feel that there are very dangerous guys hidden here. I want to compete with him. I like the strong and fight with the strong." He can feel it. The strong hidden in the depths. Master Yongxin and others look at Lin Fan solemnly. They know that Lin fan will never talk nonsense, according to the other side''s view, I''m afraid that there is really a strong existence in the pit. "Are you sure?" Master Yongxin asked. He can go here, but also under great pressure, if not accompanied by Lin fan, even if killed him, he will not appear here. No matter whether it can detect useful data, it will retreat when it is on the periphery. Lin Fan said with a smile: "I don''t know, but I''m not afraid at all. It''s normal for me to lose and win in martial arts competitions." Shocked! Master Yongxin looks at Lin Fan with a confused face.tell the truth. It''s normal to lose and win, but if they lose, their lives will be gone. "Ah! No, those evil things are coming. " A technician panicked. He is timid and always pays attention to the situation around him. In the face of those evil things, he is really nervous. He is afraid that the evil things will rush to him suddenly. But you can come to whatever you are afraid of. "Don''t be nervous. They may be curious about us. I''ll get rid of them." Lin Fan said. At this point. The evil things slowly gathered around, roaring and deafening, and resounded in this area. So many evil things roared together, which had a great impact on the formation. "All of you, let''s go." Lin Fan waved to the evil object. The evil things are short-lived. "Do humans look down on us?" "No, it seems that humans look down on you." "Swallow it." "Listen to the groundhog, it seems that human beings are very strong. And look at the rooster, the evil creature around him. He is the traitor among our evil creatures." Evil things are arrogant. It doesn''t matter whether what a companion says is true or not. As long as he says it, it must be true. A leopard roars out and pours directly at Lin fan. "Don''t make any noise." Lin Fan grabbed each other and threw it away. "Ouch!" The evil leopard flies in the air with its limbs open and its tail close to the place where it urinates. Its eyes are dull and its expression is startled. What am I doing? Why is it flying. I''m confused. Who''s going to tell me what happened. In an uproar! The evil things looked at the scene in front of them. There is fear in the heart. The traitor brings a strong humanity. Goo Goo! The evil Rooster could not sit and watch, holding his head high and whistling, "send out the strongest compatriots." Roar! Woof, woof! Sobbing! In an instant, the evil things burst, and all kinds of evil things roared: "traitor, don''t be rampant. You will bring human beings here and persecute our compatriots. You will be the existence that we hate most in the history of evil things." "I''m NIMA..." The rooster of evil things wants to slap himself in anger. He reminds his compatriots that the meaning is very clear. If you are sent to death for no reason, you should let the strongest evil things come forward to solve each other. Now it''s like it''s my fault. When did I mean that? Is it necessary to frame me like this? What does the evil cock want to say. But think about it. Desperate, he didn''t want to say a word more. Whatever you want. No matter what you think, I don''t care. As a hero of evil things, evil things Rooster always has an invincible heart. From being able to refute a few words to being silent now, it represents its progress and endless improvement of its ability to resist pressure. That''s a good thing. Lin Fan said: "I''ll take you there. You can be busy with your affairs. If there is danger, I will shoot it." The technicians are calm. Powerful people always make people feel safe. A group of people went to the pit. The evil things in the distance bared their teeth and showed their fierce expressions, but they didn''t move in disorder. Just now, the situation of brother Bao, the evil thing, was in the eye. It was a little dangerous. If the enemy didn''t move, I wouldn''t move. If the enemy moved, it was up to us who would move again. It''s best if someone leads. But if not. Then wait. Soon, they reached the edge of the pit. The technicians threw the equipment into the pit and wanted to see the internal structure of the pit. Then they quickly turned on the detection computer and looked at all aspects of the data. With the change of the data, their faces lit up. But soon. Their faces became helpless again. Equipment failure. As expected. The situation in the deep pit is a little complicated. It''s not as simple as you think. "What''s the situation?" Master Yongxin asked. The technician shook his head and said, "no, the equipment is seriously disturbed. There is no signal at all. If we can go to the deep pit to find out, that''s good." Master Yongxin looked at them with the eyes of dementia. "Can you not go too far?" He feels like these technicians are nuts. It''s lucky to be able to get here safely. I still want to go on. Chapter 241 The technician murmured in a low voice, we''re just talking about it, but we don''t have to. It scares you, and then we look at Lin fan, who looks indifferent and has a smile on his lips. Sure enough, there is still a gap between people. It has nothing to do with age, knowledge or strength. Master Yongxin would roar if he knew what they thought. You''ve been eating farts for a long time. "If you want to go in, I can take you in." Lin fan saw the desire in their eyes and knew how much they wanted to go in. As a good man, he was willing to help anyone. Master Yongxin said, "it''s better not. It''s too dangerous." "Will it be a bit of a grudge?" Why are the technicians willing to take them in? One says it''s too dangerous. In fact, they prefer to listen to Lin fan, but master Yongxin looks serious and doesn''t seem to be joking. It''s hard to choose. Lin Fan said with a smile: "no, they are very friendly. We just go in and will not do anything to us." The technicians have doubts on their faces? Who is friendly? They always feel that Lin fan is a good talker. It''s hard to say what''s strange, but it''s strange anyway. "You see, they show their teeth to us, so that we don''t have to be afraid. Although they are a little fierce, they are all very friendly. If they are really not friendly at all, they will certainly attack us." "I''m right." At this time, the evil expression was interpreted as a kind of friendship. The explanation of tiger wolf is only from his mouth. No one else would think that. Technicians always feel that what you say is right, but they have been warned in their heart that it is better to live well than anything. "Come on, take you in." Lin Fan walked towards the pit, and the evil things around him roared deafening, and the fierce breath spread all around. The damned human beings came towards them. It was dangerous, very dangerous, and the other party was provoking us. The evil things are communicating with each other. "Do you want him or not." "Who''s up?" "The rampant human beings ignore our existence. Look at that traitor, who follows the human beings with high spirits and doesn''t pay any attention to us at all. You are the evil giant bear." After hearing the advice of the same kind, the evil giant bear stands in the same place and roars at Lin fan. It is said that there is tiger roaring mountain forest, and today there is also bear roaring deep pit. He is so overbearing that he can''t imagine it. The evil cock is helpless. A traitor is a traitor. But when I''m high spirited, can you not be too much, I''m evil cock low-key things, for the happiness of our compatriots, so you treat me like this? Lin Fan said, "look how friendly they are." For the mentally ill, if they don''t attack them, they are friendly. This kind of friendship is too cheap and too casual. "It seems so." The technologists murmured, as if. They want to have a look in the pit. If you can find the secret of evil things in the pit, then their fame will spread to the whole world. I''m very excited to think about it. "We believe they are friendly." Scientists and technicians all have the heart to become famous. Now the opportunity is in front of them, and they will not give up. Master Yongxin recites the Buddha''s name, Amitabha, a group of dead scientists and technicians. The evil creatures living here are angry. They have already roared, warned mankind and declared their sovereignty, but these human beings have not paid any attention to them. "Don''t move." Lin Fan raised his hand to stop them from advancing. "I feel that the breath from the pit is not very friendly to you. It''s a pity that you may not be able to go." Master Yongxin was relieved. The scientists were disappointed. How could that be. Boom! Boom! At this time, the earth is shaking, Mount Tai is shaking violently, and the evil things gathered around the pit seem to feel the breath of terror, and they run away and hide far away. The evil cock struggled restlessly. It senses the smell of terror. From the pit. "Don''t be afraid, hen." Lin Fan touched the head of the rooster, soothed, just shaking, where need so nervous. The evil cock always feels that if he continues to go undercover like this, he will die miserably one day. Stupid humans don''t even have a little awe. What a terrible thing it is. "Is there something to come out of?" "There are some inexplicable little expectations." Lin fan has a smile on his face and a sense of expectation. It seems that the guys who will come out must be very powerful. Otherwise, how can they show fear. A dull low roar came out of the pit.Boom. A huge figure appeared from the pit. "I''ve never seen it before." "Dragon, the mythical dragon, but how can it be a bone dragon? It looks terrible." "It''s very special. It''s not terrible. It''s at least hundreds of meters in size." When the Dragon appeared, all the evil things on the scene were trembling and prostrate. The forehead of the members of the special department was cold and sweaty. Master Yongxin was even more scared to recite the Buddha''s name and stabilize his mind. If the previous evil thing can fight. Now this evil thing in front of us doesn''t need to think about it. It''s so terrible that it can frighten people to death. "Wow..." Lin Fan exclaimed. "It''s so big." Lao Zhang said. They looked at each other, then took Xiaobao and said, "have you ever seen such a big thing?" Xiao Bao as like as two peas, and the child''s heart always love handsome things. At present, this bone dragon is very good. It is very desirable to have such a model. After returning, people will call the mold factory and make sure it is exactly the same. "I haven''t seen it." What as like as two peas think, "the photo of the bodyguard," the one who is a fool, says, "you take pictures quickly, and let the mold factory give me the same exact shape after waiting." The startled bodyguards looked at the young master with silly eyes. Really? This situation is very dangerous. We don''t respect the big guy in front of us when we take photos. But they have to fulfill the demands of the young master. Whoever gives them money must be obedient. Click! Click! Take several photos, carefully put away, at the same time thought, the other party should not find. "Lin fan, according to my years of experience, we may have time to retreat now." Master Yongxin said. In the face of such an opponent, there is no confidence at all. Maybe they rush up to deliver food. He said the proposal did not get a reply, a closer look, Lin Fan did not pay any attention to him, they three guys just like to see funny things, eyes shining, full of curiosity. It''s all curious babies. "It''s true." "I can swear that Mount Tai is absolutely connected with hell. They all come from hell." "The energy fluctuation of evil things in front of us is really too strong. It has exceeded the limit. If evil things exist so strongly, do we still have hope?" As they talk about this. Three more evil things appeared from the pit. Surrounded by turbid gas. A man with wings growing on his back, dark all over, and a pair of red eyes revealing a gloomy killing intention, stood at the edge of the pit, staring at Lin Fan and others. A bear on the back of a tiger, the growth of three tiger head, the whole body exudes a violent atmosphere. One climbs on all fours, his waist protrudes out, his back is covered with spines, and the skin under the spines closes countless eyes. It is difficult to see what these three evil things are. If you let Lin Fan know. He definitely gave them that name. Little wings! Evil tiger! Evil things, little eyes! This kind of name is very good, with the simplest words to show their strengths, to say that this is the name of mental patients, others can''t believe it. They stood on the edge of the pit, motionless, not angry, and looked straight at it. It makes people feel very depressed. "Hi, Hello, your shape is really handsome. There''s something I can''t tell. My friend Xiaobao is going to the mold factory to make a toy according to your appearance." Lin Fan waved to the evil creature bone dragon, which was very friendly. Master Yongxin is very scared standing there. Don''t say it. It''s really scary. But he doesn''t dare to talk now. For him, the evil thing bone dragon made him feel very dangerous, and the three evil things that appeared later were the same. Mount Tai is very dangerous here. It''s not as simple as you think. He wanted to tell the evil things that we came here because we went the wrong way and got lost. Now we want to leave. Can we have a chance to leave here. It''s just that he knows. Dreaming. Evil thing bone dragon exhaled a breath, the breath is very thick, spewing out is the deep pit strong breath. Then, the other side spoke. The voice is very dull. "Human..." The voice of the evil creature bone dragon sounded like thunder in everyone''s ears. Lin Fan said: "my name is Lin fan. You can call me by my name. I''ll introduce their names to you so that we don''t need to call them by human beings." "Lao Zhang." "Xiaobao.""Hen." "Master Yongxin." ¡­¡­ Lao Zhang waved his hand and said, "my name is Lao Zhang. I''m good at acupuncture and moxibustion. My technique is very powerful. I can tie it for you." Xiaobao''s eyes are shining and he looks at the evil thing bone dragon. Although the other party is terrible, he is really handsome. He is so handsome. The evil cock is completely ignorant. What are you doing? Haven''t you figured it out yet? These are not things we can deal with. Can you have a little foresight, your stupidity has completely defeated me, why? If you knew it would be like this, even if you killed it, it would not come here. Master Yongxin knows that you can''t count on others for some things. He''s trying to figure out how to get out of here. Will evil things really let them go? Don''t say they are a little confused now, even the evil things are a little confused. What is the situation of these human beings in front of us? It''s very strange. Now human beings are so leisurely, don''t pay attention to any evil things? "Human beings, you have finally come to Mount Tai. I have been waiting for you here for a long time," roared the evil creature bone dragon "It''s a pity that you came too late. I''m very disappointed. I thought your strength was very strong. Now it seems that everything is too much for me. But if you can come here, it shows that your strength is not bad." "Welcome to the top of Mount Tai, the base of evil things. I am one of the four Dharma protectors under the throne of the devil." "I''m one of the bosses in your human world. I''m looking forward to the human warriors to save the world." The evil creature bone dragon has been waiting for human beings to come here for a long time. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. A little confused. I don''t quite understand what the other party means. It just feels strange. Master Yongxin creaked in his heart. I have a bad feeling. Something''s wrong. Things have gone beyond imagination. According to the view of the evil things in front of us, it seems that the evil things are waiting for human beings to attack their base camp. This is a misunderstanding. We are not here to attack. We''re just here to investigate. It''s not good. It seems that they are regarded as the strongest of human beings by evil things, and the situation is really terrible. There are a lot of evil things there. Where are their opponents. A technician yelled, "is Mount Tai connecting hell? Are you all from hell? " "Hell It''s a strange statement. " The bones of the dragon''s jaws collided with each other. "For you humans, maybe that''s hell." Another technician asked, "is the Zhenmo tablet we just got used to seal you?" The evil thing bone dragon looked at the stone tablet with empty eyes. "It''s really praiseworthy that something very long ago, with your ordinary human body, can seal us." Four technicians are talking to each other. "Sure enough, the ancient myths are true, there is hell, and the stone tablet is used to seal evil things. Only when the seal fails, the evil things come out of hell." "It''s a big secret. We were the first to discover it." "It''s just that can we take the news out?" When the technician said this, everyone was silent. Yes, if we can take the news back, we will all die here. Master Yongxin put his hands together, his eyes twinkled, and raised his head and said, "benefactor, is there a Buddha in ancient times?" Evil thing bone dragon way: "have..." When the evil things told us that there was a Buddha in ancient times, master Yongxin was shocked and got the inside story he had always wanted to know. At the same time, he was a little flustered. After all, he is not a very good monk. Greedy! Color! Desire! Some of them are not so heavy, but there are some problems in living in the world. However, he thinks that sometimes he does well, that is, he often recites sutras and Buddhism diligently, and he is also very sincere. If I know, I will forgive you. From now on. We must be a monk with one heart and one mind, and never think much about it. Master Yongxin understood. When the other party says that there is a real Buddha, he really realizes. That kind of realization is not sudden realization, but being scared. "Amitabha." Master Yongxin was a little relieved when he recited the Buddha''s name. The evil creature bone dragon can feel who is strong and who is weak from these people in front of him. His eyes stay on Lin Fan and he says: "are you the strongest one in human beings? Do you come on behalf of human beings and want to kill us and become a hero in human beings?"Lin Fan looks at the evil thing bone dragon doubtfully and feels that it''s really strange for the other party to talk. "Lao Zhang, is his head hard to use?" "It seems so." They think that communication is a very easy thing, but this one is very strange, and what they say is not very understandable. I didn''t want to be a hero. "I didn''t mean to kill you." Lin Fan said. Evil thing bone Dragon said with a smile: "it''s interesting that you really want to kill us. You human beings are so arrogant that I want to laugh." Master Yongxin said, "benefactor, if I say we are passing by, do you believe it?" "What do you say?" "I know you don''t believe me, but I don''t lie all the time. It''s really like this. It''s no good deceiving you. It''s best if the evil benefactor can give you some noodles." Master Yongxin is a real dog. Encounter weak small evil thing, directly is a palm clap, roar a, "evil thing, I see you are not a person at a glance, see palm." And now Encounter this kind of terror evil thing, don''t In other words, each other belongs to the existence of ancient myths. Where they can deal with it. It''s better to be counselled than to be counselled. Living is the luckiest thing. Master Yongxin is willing to say this to the evil creature. He found that the evil creature is a little sensible, maybe not as irritable as he thought. It''s just Lin Fan''s operation let him completely burst. "You are very strong. I can tell from your words that you want to fight. It seems that the target you choose is me. I like fighting very much. I am willing to be your opponent." "I''m Lin fan. Please give me some advice." "We fight fairly, regardless of life and death, only higher and lower." Lin fan comes to the evil thing bone dragon and makes a gesture. He is ready to fight and wants to fight with the other side. He likes fighting. I hope I can compete with experts from all sides. The evil thing bone dragon in front of us is stronger than anyone else. "Lying trough!" "Amitabha, I''m so rude. Don''t blame Buddha." Master Yongxin couldn''t help his rude remarks. Then he put his hands together and made amends sincerely. In the dark, he felt that there was always someone staring at him in his head. Maybe that''s the Buddha. Evil thing bone dragon way: "very good, has not met for many years, human dare to challenge me, you are the first, this seat to meet your wishes, I hope you don''t regret." Then the evil creature Gu Long looked down at his huge body. "This shape is not suitable for fighting. I can''t feel the cheerfulness of fighting. Wait a moment." The voice just dropped. A ray of light covers the dragon. Next. A dark green figure appeared, human shape, muscular, forehead growth of two dragon horns, a violent energy wave swept the world. With himself as the center, a white air wave is like a wave, spreading round and round. "What a terrible power." Master Yongxin opened his eyes wide as if to see the ghost. He didn''t expect that the power of the evil creature bone dragon was so terrible. At this point. That''s true of all the members of special departments. It''s like hell. Even the shock wave they can''t resist, if they really fight, what will happen? I can''t even think about it. With the outbreak of energy fluctuations, it''s not just their fear. Special departments in various cities have detected a burst of energy fluctuations. Yanhai City, special department. The alarm went off. Monitoring room. The one eyed man sat there with a dignified face, looking at the data on the screen, "what''s going on?" "Head, there is a very strong energy fluctuation on the other side of Mount Tai. According to the monitoring, this energy fluctuation has exceeded the heavenly king level." Tang Wensheng was frightened. To tell the truth, he had never seen such energy fluctuation from evil things. It''s stronger than the recorded evil cockroaches. This is not something that can be dealt with casually. Yanhai city has both town level and King level strongmen, but in the face of this energy fluctuation, no matter what level you are, you have to die, even if you are a one eyed man. Absolutely crippled. "Nothing will happen to them." The one eyed man muttered. I''m a little afraid in my heart. It''s not that I said I should not go deep into it. I''ll just stroll around the periphery. When I think about it. He wanted to slap himself in the face. The trough! Lin fan is a psychopath. You want the psychopath to listen to you, unless the sun comes out from the West.It''s too late to repent. "Chief, what should we do now?" Tang Wensheng asked. The one eyed man looks sad, and he doesn''t know what to do. He can only pray to God that nothing can happen to them. All his hopes are placed on Lin fan, hoping that his strength will be invincible and destroy evil things. Now it''s not just him. Even Xiadu headquarters. Leader Xu stares. He has been in office for so long, except that the energy fluctuation when the demon God appeared was frightening enough, there was really no such situation now. "Is there a demon on Mount Tai?" He said to himself. The monitor said: "chief, this is not a demon. Although the energy levels are so terrible, there are obvious differences between the two according to the fluctuation of the energy levels of the demon for several times." "But it''s really hard to say what the specific situation is." Soon. This kind of thing is sent to the forum by someone who has a heart. There is a wave of unknown energy on Mount Tai. Its strength surpasses the level of heavenly king. It''s time for human beings to be destroyed. When this kind of post appears. It attracted a lot of discussion. First of all, there is a wave of Da Na analysis. If the evil things beyond the heavenly king level appear, it is a crucial question for us to resist. Nuclear bomb? Human beings surpass the king class? The final conclusion is. We seem miserable. Small scale panic is spreading. When the special departments know that someone on the Internet is panicking, they are also confused and have no idea what the situation is. If it''s all panicked. Then they want to say it. Isn''t the existence of demons completely frightening you. Mount Tai. "You are very strong." Lin Fan said. "I''ve been waiting for a long time to fight against the strongest chosen by human beings. I hope you don''t let me down," he said "Under Lin fan." "I''m here." "Please teach me!" Boom! At the beginning of the battle, they collided and felt each other''s strength. A moment of collision. Taking two people as the center, the ground is sunken, and the surface is cracked directly. The consequences of shock wave are a little serious and devastating. "Good." He did not expect that there was such an existence in human beings. He could compete with him to such a degree only by the strength of his body. "You are so good." Lin Fan said. The evil creature felt that the way of human speaking was a little strange. Why the word "ah". It''s weird. The evil animal''s eyes were fierce, and he roared, and his fist hit Lin Fan''s chest, and Lin Fan also hit each other''s chest. Boom! The impact of force. Straight back. Tens of meters apart, the ground left a deep gap. The evil creature rubbed her chest gently. She felt painful and began to pay attention to her. Lin Fan also gently rubbed his chest and looked down. His clothes were broken and his chest was stamped with fists. With a low roar, he raised his arm and came directly to Lin fan. "Wait a minute." Lin Fan raised his hand. "What''s the matter?" The evil thing asks a way. Lin Fan said: "it''s very unfair for you to break my clothes. When I take off my clothes, we will fight fairly." Then he grabbed the edge of his clothes, raised his hands and took off his clothes, revealing his strong body. "Wow! Good looking muscles. " Xiaobao said. "I saw with my own eyes that he had muscles," Lao Zhang said thoughtfully Lin fan is not fat at all. He is still a little thin in his clothes. After he takes off his clothes, his muscles give people an extremely shocking visual effect. Lin fan folded the clothes, came to Lao Zhang and handed them to him by hand, "help me keep them, and I''ll wear them later." Then he went to the evil things. "The battle continues to begin." "We fight fair." "Please Chapter 242 Lin Fan raised his hands and raised his hands. He was very puzzled why he had to do this, as if he had habitually raised his hands. When he thought about it carefully, it turned out that he had got the book of boxing in his dream. It''s hard to change the habitual actions of being a part of the body. "Master Yongxin, are we going to die here?" A technician asked bitterly. "Amitabha, I don''t know." For master Yongxin, it''s a bit complicated for you to ask me and I''ll ask who. He believes that Lin fan can defeat the evil things in front of him, but the evil things in front of him feel like invincible in the world, not like the existence that man can defeat. The technician said, "it''s OK to comfort us." Master Yongxin glanced at me and thought, "I''m comforting you, and who''s going to comfort me. To be fair, it''s the best outcome to worry about being afraid together.". The rest of the Department strong, deeply felt the gap between and evil things. They always feel something''s wrong. It seems that they were misunderstood by the evil things. They came here to protect the technicians to detect the situation of the deep pit in Mount Tai, but they were regarded as human beings and chose a hero to fight with them. Inexplicably elected as the Savior of mankind. Lin Fan didn''t find the problem from the beginning to the end. But they found this terrible and terrible situation. ¡­¡­ Lin Fan waved his fist, and his strength soared. After the completion of the fist, he broke out the strength he had never imagined before. When he waved one fist, the space gradually twisted and formed a shock. Instant. The evil creature and Lin fan are fighting together. It''s very fast. It turns into a shadow. There is a dull sound all around. "I didn''t expect that there was an ancient boxing Scripture passed down and practiced to perfection. It is worthy of being a hero chosen by human beings. You are qualified to fight with me." Xiang roared loudly, without any evasion, fists to the meat, while Lin Fan did not give way for a moment, a slap on the other side. Lin Fan pauses a little, then punches Yu in the face. Bang! Both sides keep the same posture. The fierce color in his eyes is more intense. The corners of his mouth are split, showing sharp teeth. With a flash of cold light, his body spins, and the sound of his leg whip blows. He kicks Lin Fan hard in the neck. Even if the king level strong encounter such a heavy blow, they will only be killed in seconds. But what shocked him was that the other side''s reaction speed was very fast. Originally, he thought that the other side would avoid or resist, but he didn''t expect that the other side didn''t panic at all. Instead, like him, the leg whip hit him hard in the neck. The strength is very heavy, one foot on the ground, the ground cracked, the body slightly tilted. "Why do you learn from me? "He asked. Lin Fan said: "fair." He was slightly surprised, then laughed, and his expression was very crazy. "Well, it''s really strange. Since we need fairness, we should continue." Next. Their fighting skills are obviously insufficient, but people who see that kind of power are desperate. Master Yongxin was terrified. He looked very carefully. The battle between Lin Fan and the evil things had already abandoned those technical battles and replaced them with the kind of hard fight. Whoever can persist to the end is the winner. "You say they fight like this, can our human body support us?" "We certainly can''t hold it, but it''s hard for him to say." As they talk about this. The scene changed. He seemed to use some kind of terrible trick to blow Lin Fan away. In the process of flying, a mouthful of blood gushed out, which made master Yongxin feel cold. "Lin Fan..." Lao Zhang see Lin Fan injured, gas to rush up with each other desperately. Master Yongxin immediately stopped, "don''t make trouble, you will die." He didn''t know what Lao Zhang thought. Who gave you the courage? If you dare to fight in this kind of battle scene, you won''t be afraid to be hit by one blow. You won''t even have any slag left. Xiao Bao was red in face and red in ears, shouting, "Lin fan, come on." Then he looked at the bodyguards around him and said, "cheer for me." The bodyguards have been scared for a long time. When they hear the young master''s words, they absolutely obey. "Lin fan, come on." "Lin fan, come on." According to reason, the evil cock is the happiest, but now it is not happy at all. It can tell anyone that I, the evil hero, cheated human beings. But he felt that if Lin Fan lost, he would not be far away from death. The names of traitors are spread by those hateful evil things. It''s not so easy to explain them clearly. It''s hard. What am I supposed to do. "Human beings, your strength is very strong, and it does have a great impact on me, but your strength is only invincible in human beings. For me, you are almost there."He stood in the ruins, arms crossed, cold looking at the scene in front of him, a wisp of wind blowing, fell on his side, suddenly stopped, maybe even the wind did not dare to blow him. Standing at the edge of the pit, the three evil things did not move and watched quietly. Humans have come here to fight them to the death. It''s not unusual. I''ve experienced it all before. This time, there are too few human beings. This is the only one who can hold hands. As for other human beings, they can blow to death in one breath. "Well?" Right now. What surprised Chou happened. A breath of astonishment filled the air. His eyes were fixed on Lin Fan lying on the ground in the distance. The breath came from him. "You''re so good." Lin Fan stood up straight, and the strange smell came from him. Then, the naked eye could see that there was a real force burst out from him. Overflow from both feet, turn into a black dragon, hover around the body, and the dragon head is suspended above the head, roaring at the dragon. He frowns and feels a will from the other person. The blood in Lin Fan''s body was boiling. The will to fight has never been so high. Once met the opponent is very simple, three punches and two kicks all kick over, but now the emergence of Yu, let him feel that the desire to fight will be able to completely burst out. He thought for a moment and said, "are you ok?" Lin Fan said: "it''s just a warm-up exercise. Now I''m in good condition. Next, I''ll be serious." The voice just dropped. He instantly disappeared in the same place. With his movement, he pulled out a black dragon on the road. It was a visual shock. It was more fierce than just now. Master Yongxin witnessed the scene in front of him, "fierce, really fierce. In this World War I, we have 30% chance to go back alive." People were shocked by the news. Good. Boom! The black dragon stops, Lin fan blows his fists on him, and directly blows him away. He is extremely fast, decisive and fierce. Compared with the previous situation, he has formed two extremes. "50% chance to live." Master Yongxin said excitedly. When people around heard about it, they were overjoyed, "OK..." If the one eyed man is here, he will definitely roll his eyes. You are talking about cross talk. This is a serious moment. If it doesn''t help. It''s a shame that you need a young man to work hard for you when you are so old. Far away. He knelt down on his knees and supported the ground with one hand. Wow, a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth and dyed the ground red. "No way." His eyes were round, as if to see the ghost. What he just saw was very real, and he saw the other person''s trace. But the will of the other person seemed to contain some amazing power, which made him unable to resist. Gradually. His expression changed from astonishment to madness, and he laughed directly. "Ha ha ha, OK, it''s really refreshing. I haven''t met a human like you for a long time. You are really strong enough. Come again." Brush! Xiang instantly appeared in front of Lin fan, roared and rolled towards Lin fan. The power exploded. Even if it didn''t fall on me, the ground began to crack because of the crushing force. Bang! The blow hit Lin Fan''s face, rippling white waves, spread out the power to cover the surrounding, directly forming an absolute battle field. "What''s so special? Where have I been in my life?" Master Yongxin was stunned. Then I thought of the existence of the real Buddha and immediately recited the name of Buddha. I used to swear. Please don''t blame the Buddha. I will always be the most devout disciple of Buddhism. But he''s telling the truth. There was no fraud at all. Master Yongxin has believed that sometimes there is no way to compare people. Lin fan has been practicing to this point since he was young. Think about his age. This Think about it, I feel very uncomfortable, there is pain in my heart. All of them are cheering for the fighting at this time. "Good fight." "Nice fight." "Fierce, it''s too fierce." All the members are in a good mood. It''s like drinking a bowl of cool ice water in summer. It''s not to mention how cool it is. I was scared to death before. With Lin Fan''s real strength. They are in a happy mood. Even if you are a boss of evil things, we have Lin fan. As long as he is there, we will be lawless and no one will be afraid.For technicians. They''ve discovered the big secret. Only when they get here can they find out the truth, but what makes them wonder is that since the evil things are so strong, why didn''t the whole army attack the city before. This is a puzzle. It''s also a mystery. Xiang didn''t fight back in front of Lin fan. It was too shocking for him to fight back. On the scene in front of him, Xiang''s body was out of his control. He swayed from left to right and spattered with blood. Gradually. Lin fan stopped, stood in the same place, looking at the swaying Xiang, said: "you have no meaning at all, we are a martial arts contest, only I beat you, no meaning at all." "And can you stop shaking?" "I didn''t hit you." It was an embarrassing scene. He held his body, his expression was a little embarrassed, and then laughed: "cool, it''s so cool. Your strength surprised me. It''s a miracle that human beings can be so powerful without practicing the ancient method. Tell me, what''s your name?" "I think your name is worth remembering." The evil creature is really shocked. The ancient cultivation method has long been broken, but this human being is so powerful that he can''t see through it. "Why are you so impolite." Lin Fan frowned. He was a little displeased. He had a good feeling for the evil thing in front of him, and almost returned to zero. "I just told you my name." "You just didn''t deserve to let me remember your name, but now you''ve got it," he said Lin Fan ignored each other, but looked at Xiaobao and said, "Xiaobao, what is he like this?" Xiaobao used his little brain and thought hard: "pretend to be forced." "Yes, that''s right. How can you act like that?" Lin Fan said. He didn''t know what "pretending to be forced" meant. "Tell me your name. I''ll fight you seriously later." "Yes? Haven''t you come up with your best yet? " Lin fan asked. "There''s nothing wrong with it," he said with a smile. "Now I''m just exerting 30% of my strength. It''s not a good thing for you to show all my strength later." "OK, my name is Lin fan." Lin Fan said. "Lin fan, very good. I will remember your name. Next, I hope you can take it seriously, because I won''t keep my hand." The evil creature is smiling. Then he turned pale. The body changes. An extremely powerful force rose from him. Click! The sound of expansion. His body is expanding constantly, half as strong as it was just now. With a wave of his arm, the air waves sweep away, and a smile appears on his face. "Well, it''s a great feeling." "Lin fan, come on." Lin Fan felt that the momentum from the other side was stronger than before, and he was very excited. After leaving the mental hospital, he liked this kind of fighting. When I used to practice with Lao Zhang in a mental hospital, maybe it was just for today. When Lin Fan rushes over this time, he resists Lin Fan''s attack, grabs Lin Fan''s fist and confronts each other. "Well, it''s powerful, and there''s an amazing force in you." "Good." "But that''s the end of it." Boom! Xiang''s speed is very fast. After grasping Lin Fan''s fist, he directly raises it to the ground. Lin fan, who was lifted into the air, was not flustered. His arm was shocked, and a high-frequency vibration broke out. His face changed slightly. Then, an irresistible force came and forced him to the bottom of the earth. Both sides of the fight, you come and I go. For master Yongxin and others, such a battle has gone beyond their imagination. They never thought that Lin Fan was so powerful. I never thought that Lin Fan''s strength was so terrible. The evil cock said to himself, "it''s too terrible. That guy is absolutely the supreme existence of evil things. I didn''t expect that this great human could fight him to this extent." For the evil cock, it also feels how dangerous it is for the undercover to be around human beings. Three evil things standing at the edge of the pit. Although there is no expression on his face. But they were all shocked by the scene. Humans are strong. More powerful than you think. "Can you lose?" "What are you talking about? How can he lose? You don''t see that he is very excited now." "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with excitement. The key is that I feel that his power consumption is faster than that of human beings. You can find this problem when you look carefully." "Well It seems to be true They are all very strong.I don''t know how much more powerful than master Yongxin, so I can see through the current situation. Gradually. His expression was not excited at the beginning, but a little distressed. The two sides are separated. I gasped a little. "Mad, this guy looks harmless to people and animals. He has more time to store energy than me." Xiang pretends to be calm and looks at Lin fan. At this time, they all have injuries. There is no stop at all. If he wasn''t strong enough and stable enough, the situation would be better now. Damn it. Or underestimate the human. Lin Fan looked down at the wound on his body. It was a scar he had never seen before. The evil cockroach demon he met before was very strong, and he didn''t let him do it. "You''re really strong." When he heard these words, he was very depressed and had a kind of unspeakable unhappiness. In principle. He should have won. But up to now, he felt that the situation was rather bad, and he had an indescribable feeling of cracking. "Hoo Chou gasped and his chest floated gently. Up to now, he has found out the strength of the other side, which is really strong. Even he may not be able to win. "Lin fan, I still have the strongest strength not to display." He said. Nothing else. There are so many evil things around us, and there are also people around us. We are all people who want to save face. We can''t just do this casually. "Is it?" Lin fan is very curious. The other side is really strong. The fighting is too straightforward. I have never felt so straightforward. He opened his hands, and a thick flame was burning between his fingers. "Have you ever heard of samadhi in the ancient myth?" Master Yongxin and others were surprised to see the flame burning in the palm of his hand, especially when he said that it was samadhi''s true fire in the ancient myth. Today''s scenes have a great impact on them. Cognition is impacted. Ancient myths really exist. There is no deception. Although it is far away, you can feel the hot temperature of the flame. If you touch it, maybe there is no slag left. "Master Yongxin, can you connect the flame hard?" Asked a strong member. Master Yongxin stares at each other. Beast, even his family dare to joke. Why don''t you pick him up? Even if he shows his good body, the color of slag is yellow when he is burned to slag. "What do you say?" Master Yongxin asked. "I feel suspended." Master Yongxin doesn''t want to pay attention to him. Even if I''m the second strongest in your team, I don''t need to compare everything with me. I am just a monk who recites sutras and chants Buddhas every day and is dedicated to the good. There is no dispute about the facts. He has a good heart. Gentle, compassionate. Why bully honest people. "You can play with fire, too." Lin Fan said. He looked at the other side in doubt, "what''s the meaning of these words, as if you would?" It''s impossible. How can human beings do these things now? He admits that human beings are very powerful, but to be honest, he never thinks that human beings can do these things. "In fact, I can, but I don''t like to use flame. It''s not easy to control. It''s a bit dangerous. It''s usually used for barbecue." "You know, playing with fire is a bad behavior. It''s easy to cause fire." "And it''s easy to wet the bed." Lin Fan explained the disadvantages of fire with a smile. He was stunned. His face was a little muddled. What''s the matter with Lin Fan''s brain. There''s something wrong with your brain. If there is a problem, it must be treated well. "Well, what''s your flame? You might as well show it to me. " He smiles and naturally doesn''t believe that the other party will play with fire. If he takes out the lighter and lights the fire, he will surely say, it''s humorous, good, good, fire plays really well. "Good." With a smile, Lin Fan raised his hand. A flame came out of thin air and burned in his palm. "This is my flame." "Your flame is really..." He just wanted to laugh. Suddenly, he glared in his eyes. His eyes were shocked. "You How can you have the original flame. " The samadhi fire in his hand seemed to be suppressed. He felt that it was going to be extinguished at any time. "You''re not human." He asked in disbelief. At this time, even the three evil things standing at the edge of the pit are like this. Previously. Their expressionless faces, after seeing Lin Fan''s fire, couldn''t stretch completely and burst directly."No way." "If you don''t feel wrong, it''s the fire of origin, the fire of heaven and earth. You can''t control it at all." "Are humans really so powerful now?" Three evil things look at each other, from their eyes, see deep panic, even they can''t bear such a fire. It will hurt the root. Lin Fan frowned and said, "how can you swear? It''s a bad behavior. If you want to fight me, I won''t fight. It''s impolite." "I just wanted to play with you. If you do, I won''t go on with you." He was still thinking about what to do. When he heard what Lin Fan said, he was overjoyed, but he buried the joy in his heart. "I have seen the strength of your human strongmen in this war. It''s unnecessary to continue to fight. It''s not worth mentioning that the battle which is difficult to decide the victory or defeat. How about this end?" You really don''t want to fight. When you don''t see the fire. He still has enough confidence. But at this point. He has no idea at all. Although samadhi''s true fire is strong, it''s just a comparison with the other party. The gap between the two is a little big. It can even be said that there is no need to compare. There''s a long way to go in the world. Don''t pass here. You can walk your log bridge and I''ll walk my Yangguan road. You can go wherever you want. We were met. "Well, I have benefited a lot from this battle. Thank you for your advice." Lin Fan Baoquan do. Freya Lim and his learning, like boxing, make complaints about the whole thing. Master Yongxin was relieved, "steady." So is everyone. It''s their idea to be alive. Nothing else matters. "Is there anything else you haven''t done?" Lin fan asked the members of the special department. They waved their hands in a hurry, no, it''s enough now, they know enough things, they don''t need to know more. "Let''s go back then." He didn''t feel that there was any danger here. It was very good that he could meet such a powerful guy. He benefited a lot from the first World War, and he felt really comfortable fighting. Just when they were about to leave. "You wait," he said in a voice People are shocked. They don''t want to kill them. Although Lin fan is very powerful. But there are so many evil things around, the consequences of rushing on are very serious, absolutely unstoppable. Lin fan turns and looks at doubtfully. He said: "the real enemy of mankind is not us. I hope you can become stronger. You alone can''t do it." Master Yongxin is attentive. What does the other party mean. The real enemy is not you? Who would that be? "Oh." Lin Fan said. He didn''t know what the other side said. No matter whether you hear it or not, just promise him. Otherwise, it will not be a good thing to make people unhappy. Gradually. Until they''re gone. The three evil things standing at the edge of the pit all the time said, "King Xiang, will you let them leave like this?" "Fire of origin, you can try it." He said. The three evil things didn''t say much. Just talking. No other meaning. He didn''t say much. He looked at the back of those people who were leaving in the distance with deep eyes, lost in thought, and then showed a smile. Human beings It seems that you really need to grow under pressure. At this point. "Lin fan, does your injury hurt?" Lao Zhang asked solicitously. Lin Fan said, "it doesn''t hurt. I feel good." Xiaobao said: "just now you are really handsome. You are too strong." Lin Fan raised his arm, showed his muscles and said, "of course, I didn''t have any muscles before, but after training, do you think my muscles are great?" Xiao Bao put out his hand and poked Lin Fan''s muscle. "It''s tough." "Hee hee." Lin Fan smiles happily. At this time, master Yongxin crowded to Lin Fan''s side and said, "what''s the name of your boxing just now? I feel so powerful." "Well It''s like it''s called the book of boxing. " Lin Fan replied that he learned it in his dream. He didn''t know whether he would, but he was very skilled in fighting. "I have an invitation. I want to learn it. Would you like to teach me?" Master Yongxin has always wanted to learn one eyed man''s unique skill, but if one eyed man doesn''t teach him, there will be more people who can learn it. That''s also called unique skill, that''s called popular martial arts. Lin Fan said calmly: "yes."I heard that. Master Yongxin was so moved that he almost cried. If you look at it carefully, you can see where the gap between people is. Think about that one eyed man. He can''t compare with others. "When can you teach me?" Master Yongxin asked. Lin Fan thought about it and said, "when it rains, or at the end of the month, you can come to my side and have a sleep." Ah! I have to sleep with you. It''s kind of like that. I''m not young and I''m in good health, but I''m merciful and can''t do these extraordinary things. Ah, master Yongxin always feels that society is full of deep malice. He can only say that in his heart. If he wants to sell himself in order to learn a unique skill, he needs to think about it. Some things really need Pay a price. "Let''s wait for a rainy day." Think before and after. Say that. Chapter 243 Yanhai City, special department. "Are you telling the truth?" The one eyed man''s fingers were tapping on the table. He was shocked to hear what they said. I really didn''t expect that the secret on the other side of Mount Tai would explode. Evil things? Better than the king of heaven. And there is more than one such evil creature. Thinking of these, the one eyed man is in a bad cold, in case these evil creatures attack Yanhai city. That''s a terrible end. Even if he takes the top of his head, he can''t hold it. Master Yongxin said: "it''s all true. That evil thing is called Xiang. Other evil things are not clear, but it''s very dangerous for me. It''s definitely not something that ordinary people can deal with." Strong people at the town level think they are ordinary people. This makes the face of the real ordinary people where to put, now even become ordinary people are so demanding. The one eyed man pondered. When he knew these things, he was really shocked, as if he had uncovered some mysterious veil. "What''s Lin fan like with that evil creature?" Asked the one eyed man. Master Yongxin said: "it''s very strong. It''s beyond our imagination. We don''t know how he practiced. He even practiced to this level. As far as I know, the strongest one is the heavenly king level, but the strength of those evil things is beyond the heavenly king level." "Is there any record of such a state?" The one eyed man is silent. He doesn''t know what the realm above the heavenly king level is. These cultivation methods are all picked from some ancient books. Now the situation for the one eyed man seems to be like a big mountain. He is a little out of breath. Sure enough Explore the unknown secret, with constant contact, you will find more terrible things. Gradually. It''s wrong for one eyed men to find themselves in such a mood. As the head of a special department. Even if it''s really flustered. But before being subordinate, you must be calm. If you even panic, can the person in your hand not panic? "No matter whether we have it or not, don''t worry about it. Lin fan is a good example. He can be so strong as a human being, which shows that we still have human potential." "And according to my conjecture, evil things have such strong ones. Why don''t they attack? We might as well make a bold guess. For example, we humans also have hidden strong ones." "Evil things are afraid of the strong, so they don''t dare to be presumptuous." The one eyed man''s two fingers were smoking, and his expression was calm. It seemed that he had some truth to say. With his serious expression and deep eyes, he was really bluffing. All the people in the conference room were stunned. They clapped their thighs and yelled. They said it well and it was wonderful. "What shall we do now? Is it necessary to tell Xiadu headquarters about this Someone asked. The one eyed man pondered for a moment and said, "this matter needs to be told to Xiadu headquarters. After all, this matter is related to the whole mankind. Of course, we can also tell them about the stone tablet, but we can never give the stone tablet to the headquarters. If they want to study it, let them send someone over." "And the most important thing, we need to make a series of observations on Lin fan." Master Yongxin said: "this is very reasonable. I think Lin fan is very good. It''s really a blessing for us to have such a strong man." Lin Daoming looked at master Yongxin strangely, "bald ass, I find that you are not right now. How can you flatter a young man so much? To tell you the truth, do you want to hold someone''s thigh when you see their strength?" "Well?" Master Yongxin glared at each other angrily, "what are you talking about? I''m friendly. Lin Xiaoyou is very nice. I like him very much." He can''t say, how do you know. No matter how, if you tell the other party, where is the face. "Be quiet." The one eyed man speaks. "You all know Lin Fan''s strength, which is a realm that we can''t touch, so my idea is very simple. If we can have such a cultivation system, we will definitely be strong. At that time, we will be more confident in the face of evil things." "Don''t you think so?" Lin Daoming said: "it''s wrong to say that, but the key problem is that his way of cultivation seems strange. It''s not that he hasn''t been investigated before, but the results are not all like that." "No, it''s definitely different this time." The one eyed man said seriously. Confident one eyed men are the most attractive. Members in the conference room are curious about the one eyed man''s confidence. What can we do? Xiadu headquarters. "They went to Mount Tai?" Xu asked in shock. Standing in front of him was the head of the headquarters intelligence, "yes, the intelligence just sent not only went to Mount Tai, but also came back from Mount Tai unharmed. They found a stone tablet on the other side of Mount Tai, which sounds like a Zhenmo tablet."Leader Xu was very surprised, and then said, "let them send the stone tablet." "Chief, they say that the stone tablet is in Yanhai city. If the headquarters wants to know what is recorded on the stone tablet, let''s send professionals to study it together." "It''s blocking the road?" He also knows the one eyed man. This time, Yanhai city found something from Mount Tai. It is obviously impossible for them to give it to Xiadu headquarters. In the end, there''s no way. Xiadu headquarters sent professionals to study together. Ancient Chinese characters, which may be Taoist or Buddhist, need to be studied slowly by professional experts. Moreover, talents in this field are relatively scarce, but fortunately, they can not be found. The demon family. The two sisters have been living in Yanhai city. If people in special departments know that the demon God lives in the same city with them, they will never sleep well. "Elder sister, I have sensed the situation on the other side of Mount Tai. It seems that Xiang has appeared." Said the sister. "You can feel it. You don''t think your sister can feel it." "Sister, I find that you are very choking now. How can the damned human TV series affect you to this extent?" The magic sister felt that her sister had changed, which was not the case. During this period, she also accompanied her sister to watch a lot of TV dramas, which were plots of scheming and arrogant women, and even the way of speaking had changed. "Ha ha." The devil''s elder sister gave me her white eyes. "Sister, please don''t ha ha, I know the meaning." "Ha ha!" ¡­¡­ The demon sister didn''t want to talk. She turned her head and tilted her head, thinking about what to do next. May 15! The weather is fine. "Lin fan, don''t be nervous and excited. This is a normal examination. You just need to relax." One eyed man comforts Lin Fan''s already calm heart. At this time, the scene gathered Yanhai city''s most professional experts. Human structure engineer. Muscle master. There are all kinds of high-end equipment. One eyed man wants to test Lin Fan''s physical condition. Although he didn''t get any useful information from the simple test last time, this time it''s different. With so many experts gathering together, what''s the problem. Lin Fan said, "I''m calm." Lao Zhang stood there talking to a middle-aged man in a white coat, "this equipment looks very good. Are you a doctor, too?" The middle-aged man in a white coat thought Lao Zhang was a senior member of the Department when he saw that he was older. He said respectfully, "yes." "In fact, I am also a doctor. We can communicate with each other when we have time," he said "No problem." The middle-aged man was flattered. Lao Zhang nodded with satisfaction. For him, the equipment that appears here is very high-end, which makes him dazzled. He wanted to take out the big baby and share it with them. Let''s just think about it. His acupuncture technique is so superb that it''s not good to be remembered. "Start testing." Said the one eyed man. Soon. All kinds of equipment are running. A group of people are busy recording data. In a situation like this, "yes, I understand." "I will report the information to headquarters now." "It''s going to be the biggest discovery for us humans." Everyone felt a hot flame burning in their chest. Their faces are full of pride. For them, all these are the things they study out of forgetting to eat and sleep. At this point. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are drinking in a milk tea shop. In front of them are two mugs of mojito with good taste, a little bit of wine. For Lao Zhang, it''s a little bit on top, but Lin Fan likes it very much. Originally, this is a very common thing. But Lin fan saw a woman, who was wearing a hat, black sunglasses and a mask and wrapped herself up tightly. It was impossible for her to see who she was from the outside. "What''s the matter with you, Lin fan?" Lao Zhang can see that Lin fan has a mind. They get along with each other day and night. They can see that there is a little change in their hearts, not to mention Lin Fan''s eyes moving left and right. They seem to be looking for something, and they seem to be avoiding something. Lin Fan said, "I saw my wife." "Wife?" Lao Zhang stares at his eyes and says, "I didn''t see your wife." Recently, Lao Zhang found that Lin Fan''s mental state is not very good. It seems that he has been like this since he left Qingshan mental hospital. It''s hard. It''s a lot of trouble. He wants to take Lin fan back to Castle Peak and their home, where is the most reassuring.Lin Fan held the drink in both hands and squinted, "it''s just opposite us." "Then go to her." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said, "she doesn''t seem to know who I am." Lao Zhang pondered, then patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and said with a smile of encouragement: "I think we should be bold to recognize our wife when we meet her. If we can, I hope you can let her buy us a drink. We have no money." Last time Jin Heli lent Lin Fan 1000 yuan, but after a trip to Mount Tai, he found that the money had been lost, only dozens of yuan. He was really poor. He found these two drinks after a long change. "Can I really?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang nodded heavily: "don''t you believe me? I''m very experienced. " "I believe you." Lin Fan said. The situation is rather awkward at this time. One dares to say and one dares to believe. It''s terrible to think about it. Lin Fan got up, left his seat and went to the other side. MuQing is very nervous. She is fully armed, and no one knows that she is here. She just sits there quietly and looks at Lin fan, thinking about something all the time. What does the other party think. I''ve never seen him before. Why do I insist that I''m his wife. Even if forced buying and forced selling are not like this. "He''s coming. He''s coming." MuQing thought that the other party didn''t find her, and she was still lucky. But as Lin Fan got closer, she felt that things were not as simple as she thought. All armed can recognize it. This little look is too poisonous. "Why! Wife. " Lin Fan smiles. Mu Qing quickly raised her hand and said, "wait a minute, you may be mistaken. I''m not your wife. If I were your wife, would I not know that you are my husband?" "Er..." Lin fan is not a good speaker. When he heard this, he lowered his head and touched his drink with his hands. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. "I dress like this, you can recognize how you do it." Mu Qing asked curiously, if you can recognize it, to tell you the truth, this one can become a paparazzi, is absolutely dominant position, no matter how others hide, can recognize it, this ability is enough. "Taste, I recognize your taste." Lin Fan said. MuQing wants to take off the mask and look at each other. Taste? My God. To put it too metaphorically, it''s more sensitive than a dog''s nose. "I said handsome guy, I don''t know how to answer you when you chat up like this, do you understand?" Mu Qing asked. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t quite understand." Mu Qingfu forehead, helpless very, "then how do you know me, and how long do you know me?" Lin Fan thought and said, "for a long time, I should have known you in my dream. I watched you die." "Dead?" MuQing can''t take Lin Fan''s words, the other party has completely talked to death, good end said watching me die, a little unacceptable. "Yes, you die of old age." Lin Fan said. Mu Qing ponders, she now some doubts whether the other party has got the fantasy. "How did you chase me in your dreams?" Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I didn''t chase you. You said that as long as I married you, you would give me something. In order to save Xiaobao, I agreed with you. Then every night you like to take off my pants. I''m worried about these things, but you seem to like them very much, so I agreed with your behavior." If there''s a knife now. Mu Qing may chop Lin fan to death with a knife. This guy is too much. He said I took off his pants. And you''re crazy about that? Do I look like that kind of person? "Wait a minute, you just said it was in a dream. That''s not reality. Why are you so sure that I am your wife? You also know that I am a public figure. It''s normal for you men to take idols as their wives in dreams, don''t you think?" MuQing said. That makes a lot of sense. And it''s not impossible. Fantasy. Lin Fan said: "no, I don''t think I''ll admit it. I won''t forget your taste." Mu Qinggang wants to say something. But Lin Fan did not know how to answer for a moment. She always felt that this situation seemed to be a little serious. It''s definitely not that simple. Could it be that Mental patients. "You keep saying it''s taste. Is there any other proof?" Mu Qing asked. She was almost embarrassed by the other party''s words. She had never met such a situation. There were many people chatting up with her, but she had never seen such a straightforward way."Well..." Lin Fan thought carefully, and then said, "there are scars on your arm." Mu Qing raised her hand and said, "it seems that it can''t be said to be evidence. It has existed since childhood, and you can see it in short sleeves." "I bit it, just like the arrangement of my teeth." Lin Fan bared his teeth and pointed to them. MuQing knows that the scar on the wrist is really like being bitten. If you believe it because of this, it''s impossible. "If that''s all, who would believe it?" "Anything else?" Lin Fan thought carefully, then said: "I remember you told me before, your chest is very white." MuQing took a deep breath. Some really want to hit people. "There are a lot of white people. What''s the use of saying that?" MuQing bear the impulse of beating each other in her heart, it''s not that she doesn''t want to beat each other, but that she can''t beat each other. I''ve known the situation of the other party for a long time. Strong. Yanhai city is the strongest. Who can be his opponent. Lin Fan continued: "I''ve seen and heard you say that you don''t have hair, and you''re not born with it. I''ve been curious for a long time. You know I''m curious, and I''ve studied it carefully." "What you said You... " Mu Qing didn''t respond at first, but gradually, she found that the situation was not right, and her eyes were full of purity and sincerity. WOW! Mu Qing''s face hidden under the mask was very shy and angry, and her chest was floating up and down. "You Peep at me. " Don''t call yourself up. As Lin Fan said, this is indeed the case. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I didn''t peep. It''s what you let me see. I''ll see it." MuQing carries her bag, turns around and leaves. She always feels that if she continues to talk, she will not be able to bear the power of famine in her body. It will be bad to hurt the innocent at that time. "Wait..." Cried Lin fan. "What else do you have to say?" Mu Qing asked. Lin Fan scratched his head and said with a smile, "can you invite me to have a drink with Lao Zhang?" Be quiet! Things are changing. The weather suddenly turned bad. Chapter 244 It''s hard for anyone to calm down in such a situation. MuQing encountered the most serious thing in the history of his life. "Do you want me to buy you drinks when you tell me this?" Mu Qing asked. Lin Fan said: "no, Lao Zhang asked me to recognize you boldly, and then asked you to buy us two drinks. So I came to recognize you. If you don''t have money, you don''t have to buy them. We can not drink them." Mu Qing looks at Lin Fan with a serious face. I want to explode in place. Listen. Is that what people say? No This is absolutely not what people can say, and normal people can never say such words. MuQing opened the satchel, acting a little rude, eager to find something, and then directly put a hundred on the table, left resentfully. Lin Fan wanted to say something. He just thought about what he didn''t say. He picked up the money on the table and went back to Lao Zhang. "Look..." He shook the money in his hand and a smile appeared on his face. Lao Zhang said, "I can drink again. This time I must choose the best drink." "My wife is not bad." Lin Fan said. "Well, well, what a good wife." Lao Zhang praised. Later, they ordered two drinks with the 100 yuan, and there was also change. Lin Fan collected the change, and he could continue to drink later. Sure enough. There are still many good people in the world. They walked on the street contentedly with drinks. Lin fan saw a little girl with a schoolbag squatting in the alley not far away, crying. He looked at Lao Zhang, and then walked to the other side. "Little sister, what are you crying for?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said, "if you have any sad things to tell us, we can help you." The weeping little girl saw two strangers gathered around and ran away with her schoolbag on her back. They looked at the little girl''s back, lost in thought. "I feel like she needs help," Lin said "How do you know?" Lao Zhang said Lin Fan said, "I can feel it." The evil cock looked at them stupidly. For these two stupid human beings, he really didn''t know what to say. He liked to meddle too much. Xiaofang ran a long way, looking back from time to time, to make sure that the two strangers did not come with her, then she relaxed. She was afraid that the two were bad guys and did not dare to say a word to each other. There are so many bad people nowadays that they can''t talk to others casually. Come to a garbage can, open the lid, carefully looking for, then find two empty bottles, open the bag, put the bottle in. After Xiao Fang left. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang appeared in front of the garbage can. When they opened the garbage can, they found nothing useful except a bad smell. "What is he looking for?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang shook his head and said, "I don''t know what he''s looking for." Lin Fan thought, "does she have something falling in the garbage can, so she wants to find the lost thing." "It''s possible." Lao Zhang thinks that there is such a possibility, but he always feels that something is wrong, but he can''t say what is wrong for a while. They don''t understand, they don''t continue to think. They always feel that they think too much, and their heads are cracked, so they always follow Xiaofang. It''s a long way to go. To Yanhai city is very poor place, the house is low, dilapidated, as if at any time can collapse like, and in such a place, or live a lot of people. People living in such places are poor. A dilapidated house. "Mom, I''m back." Xiaofang went back to the house, put down her schoolbag and said to herself, "I have learned all the contents of the school today, and all the homework is done in the school." "I''ll cook first." There was a middle-aged woman on the small bench in the room, who was stupidly counting the bottles she had picked up. She just laughed foolishly at what Xiao Fang said, and then still looked down to count the bottles. Xiao Fang has been used to this scene for a long time. Her mother is mentally handicapped, while his father works hard, carrying goods for others. He works very hard, and basically comes back to eat Xiaofang''s food every day. "This place is so shabby." Lao Zhang said. Lin fan holding the rooster, looking around, "yes, it''s really broken. We Qingshan mental hospital are much better than here. What''s the matter with the little sister just now?" "I don''t know. Let''s ask." Lao Zhang thinks that if you want to know the truth, you should take the initiative to ask. Only by asking can you know the truth."Or wait and see. If we go through this way, it''s easy to be regarded as bad people, don''t you think?" Lin Fan said. It wasn''t long. There was a sound coming from the room. "Dad, I''m not going to school. I want to work." "No way." "The situation at home has been like this. I don''t know how long it will take until I finish this book. I want to work to relieve the pressure at home." The father, who had not read many books, didn''t know how to persuade his daughter. When he said that, he wiped his tears alone. He couldn''t tell any great truth and didn''t know how to say it. He just hoped that his daughter would continue to read the book. Next. There was an incomplete voice coming from the room, as if they were stuttering. "Read Books. " Outside. Lin Fan said: "it turns out that life in her family is very difficult, so she doesn''t miss books. We can help her." "Do you have any money?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin fan will pocket dozens of dollars out, "are here." Lao Zhang said: "it seems that the money is not enough. Who should we borrow money from? Our job is to help the people who are in trouble in Yanhai city. Since we have met them, we have to help them. Do you think that''s the truth?" "Well, that''s the truth. As for the money, I''ve come up with a way. We work in special departments and we are paid. Let''s go and get our salary from him." Lin Fan said. "But our wages are all for Castle Peak. We don''t seem to have any more." Lao Zhang thought of a very important thing. For them, usually they can''t use money, but now they suddenly need money, so it''s a very troublesome thing. Lin Fan thought about it and said, "why don''t we borrow it from him?" "It''s a good idea, but we can borrow it from Xiaobao." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan shook his head and said: "no, Xiaobao is still a child. He doesn''t earn his money. He usually asks us to play and eats. If his family knows, he won''t play with us." Hear Lin Fan say so. Lao Zhang felt that what he said was very reasonable. Special departments. "What did you just say?" The one eyed man sat on the sofa, blinking an eye, looking at the two mental patients in front of him. "We want wages, give us some." Lin Fan said. The one eyed man said, "your salary has already been given to Hao Ren." "Oh." Lin fan turns around and is ready to ask Dean Hao for his salary. "Wait, you come back." The one eyed man yelled, "tell me first, what do you want for your salary?" After thinking about it, Lin Fan said the things he met today. Before and after, he spoke very smoothly without any pause, as if he had thought about it for a long time. The one eyed man had his mouth open. I really didn''t expect that they would want to help others. This is not what he thought. "Are you sure you haven''t been cheated?" Asked the one eyed man. "No," said Lin fan "One eyed man praised:" good, you can help others heart, this is a very praiseworthy thing, how much do you want to need Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other and see a trace of confusion in their eyes. For them, they don''t know how much. "I don''t know." Lin Fan shook his head. For the one eyed man, the strength of Lin fan is that the whole Yanhai city depends on his protection. Even if he wants more money, it''s not too much. The one eyed man pondered, "I''ll calculate for you how much it costs for each other to read." It''s not good to give. It''s not enough to give less. As the leader of the special department of Yanhai City, he should treat the big man well no matter what. This small requirement is not a requirement. For the special department, what can be solved with money is not a matter. "This is a bank card. Just give it to them. The password is written on the back." The one eyed man puts a bank card on the table and pushes it to Lin fan. "Is this our salary?" Lin fan asked. The one eyed man said, "it can be understood this way." Lin Fan picked up the bank card and left here happily with Lao Zhang. Now they are going to give the money to each other. Their duty is to help people in trouble. They are very happy. Just as their forefeet left. Jin Heli came in with her back foot and looked solemn, as if something big had happened. "Chief, there is a disaster in Haiyun country. The flood inundated the whole country. At the same time, an ancient temple appeared in the inner sea." Hearing this, the one eyed man showed a look of astonishment, as if he could not believe it. "When did it happen?" "Just two hours ago, we just got the news." Jin Heli put the documents on the table, "these are the pictures taken. I don''t know what the ancient temple is, but according to the local people''s rumor, it is said that it was the sea temple in the ancient times."The one eyed man frowned, picked up the document and looked at it carefully. The content is comprehensive. Without warning, it was submerged, and at the same time, the whole picture of the sea temple was photographed. "Are the departments in Haiyun country willing to share the information?" Asked the one eyed man. "According to the current situation, it seems that we are not willing to share any information about the sea temple," said Jin Heli "Ha ha." The one eyed man laughed, "the Sea Cloud Kingdom really doesn''t mean anything. I don''t want to share it when I see the ancient temple. If the sea temple is not with them, I think their day of crying will come." "I don''t have any interest in the end of Haiyun kingdom. It''s not a pleasant country. I care more about the sea temple. Is it really the sea temple in the ancient myth?" Jin Heli would like to know the truth, but in the current situation, it is really difficult to know the specific situation. It''s very difficult. Unless hayun is willing to share the information. But the current situation is obviously impossible. Everyone knows what Haiyun Kingdom thinks, and is afraid of being discovered. If the myth is true, they must want to keep the things in the temple for themselves. "Keep tracking and report as soon as you get the latest news." Said the one eyed man. It''s so far away that we have to wait. Unless you kill it right away. Break into the sea temple to see what the ghost is inside, but it''s impossible to think about it. He can''t even go to Xiadu headquarters, let alone go to the sea temple. "Yes, oh, by the way, there is another thing. According to the recent situation, there are many mysterious people in Yanhai city who are supposed to be members of the shadow club." Jin Heli said. The one eyed man pondered, then waved his hand and asked Jin Heli to be busy first. He knew that shadow would never stop doing this. At the same time, he also laid a backhand, but he didn''t expect that the positioning signal there had never changed. Old man Xu, who is regarded as a traitor by him, may really be a good man. At this point. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang come to Xiaofang''s home. "Dong Dong!" "Anybody?" Lin Fan stands at the door and shouts, but there is a voice coming from other people''s house. Needless to say, he knows it''s someone. He asks if there is anyone in the other person''s house. Xiao Fang, who rolled up her sleeves, just washed the bowl. When she saw Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, she was a little afraid. If she remembered correctly, she remembered that these two were the people who asked her earlier. A premonition of boldness and danger came to mind. I''m being followed. They''re going to be bad for me. My poor and miserable family is going to make it worse. A lot of ideas. I just don''t know the details. "What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Fang asked warily. If the other party is a peddler, she would shout and attract the attention of her neighbors. "Here you are. Study hard." Lin Fan gives the bank card to the other party, and then leaves here with Lao Zhang. Xiao Fang looked at the bank card in her hand. And stare at the same time. I don''t know who they are and what they want to do. "What''s the matter, daughter?" Xiao Fang''s father came out and saw his daughter standing in the same place and asked with concern. Xiaofang pointed to the bank card in her hand and said, "just now a big brother and an old grandfather appeared here. They gave me the bank card and told me to study hard and then left." ¡­¡­ On the street. "Happy?" Lin Fan said with a smile. Lao Zhang said: "happy, the happiest thing is to help others." Lin Fan grinned, "me too." On the top of a building. Poker man holding the most powerful heavy sniper gun, through the sight has been watching Lin Fan''s every move, "smile is really brilliant, wait for a shot to blow your head." As far as the power of the gun is concerned, silencing is impossible, so he has only one shot. After one shot, the sound will be heard. So he was ready to shoot Lin Fan in the head. "Last time I observed your every move, I was found by you, but this time it''s not the same. As long as you dare to look at me in the eyes, you can see the appearance of bullets coming." The poker man may have the problem of talking to himself. There is no one around and he likes to talk alone. As a member of the shadow club, his sniping skill is absolutely powerful. Even the hardest metal can be pierced by special bullets. As long as his skill is in place, even the town level strong can be shot in the head. "Eh!" "This..." Poker man found something extraordinary, he used a sniper gun eight times mirror, saw living in the opposite high-rise, a young woman is taking a bath.Because it is eight times the mirror, very careful, snow-white skin, slender thigh, if not the other side hiding in the bathtub, the bathtub is foam, he will see the other side of the body. "How can I see such a vulgar scene with such a sacred eight times mirror." Poker man is very ashamed, but his eyes haven''t been shifted. He looks very carefully and is very energetic. "lying trough, according to my visual observation, this chest occupies the foam, at least... D "Sucking Suck The sound of sucking. Unimaginable scale can only be described by imagination. "Stand up, beauty, for face, just stand up." Poker man never talked about his girlfriend. When he was young, he thought he was a spiritual guy. He tattooed a king poker on his face. At that time, he felt really handsome. The handsome are already lawless. But then reality hit him hard. It''s really hard for him to find a girlfriend. Without talking about feelings, at least it depends on his face. For a long time. He gradually towards the development of obscenity and go, so far gone forever. Look, look. The poker man seems to think that he has another thing to do. Suddenly, he reacts fiercely. This time he is here to assassinate Lin fan, not to see a beautiful woman. Damn it! It''s strange that the beautiful woman''s bath was so beautiful. She was so dazzled that she forgot such an important thing. If she was caught by the shadow, she would know that even his skin could be peeled off. Hurry to find Lin Fan''s figure. For a long time. Still not found. There is sweat dripping down from the poker man''s forehead, he is really too difficult, there is a kind of unspeakable sorrow, beauty disaster, really special what is beauty disaster ah, clearly in the implementation of the task, how can there be a beauty bath. Damn it. If you miss this opportunity, you''ll have to wait for another day. Ghost knows if you will be found by special departments when you stay in Yanhai city. Continue to look for them. The eightfold camera scans one group after another, looking for familiar figures. One after another. Still did not find that familiar voice. The poker man''s face is a little white. Damn it, where is the man? It''s just here. "I really lost it." He was not reconciled. He had a good chance just now. He chose to start here because it was very safe around him and he was able to escape at the first time. However, in this situation, he really didn''t know what to say. Right now. There was a voice in his ear. "What are you looking for?" Poker man just wanted to habitually say that when it''s none of your business, he was stunned and his face turned ugly. Maybe he didn''t expect to be found by the other party. Look back slowly. Sure enough, it was the man he wanted to assassinate. Lin Fan looked at each other curiously, "when I was downstairs, I felt that someone was peeping at me. I was still very confused, so I came up to have a look. It turned out that someone was really there." "Are you looking for me?" In the face of Lin Fan''s inquiry, the poker man''s face became very uneasy, but forced to pretend to be calm. "No He covered up his embarrassment with a smile, and grasped the sniper gun in his hand. If he could hit the other side at close range, it would be the completion of the task, but he might not be able to escape. Because there is an old man beside Lin fan. Poker man slowly put the sniper gun in front of him, and then aimed at Lin fan, looking for the best time. "Why! This is a sniper gun. " Lin Fan said, "I''ve seen it on TV. I''ve heard it''s a very powerful weapon, but I haven''t seen the real object. I didn''t expect to see it." When talking, Lin Fan put his eyes close to the muzzle of the sniper gun. The black barrel is very attractive. Gollum! Poker man took a deep breath, never thought the opportunity to come so suddenly, the other side even put his head on the barrel of the gun, if this shot, not everything. "You know it''s a sniper gun." Poker man smile, began to diverge from the topic, attract the attention of the other side, after all, the strength of the other side is very strong, in the case of vigilance, may not be able to be how the other side. "Yes, I''ve seen it on TV before." When Lin Fan spoke, he put his finger in the barrel of the gun. Then he stared and looked at the barrel of the gun. He was very close. See this scene of poker man heart thoroughly active. Opportunities are rare. If we miss such an opportunity, there will really be no next time. Slowly move your fingers to the trigger, then pull the trigger. Bang! The bullet spewed out from the barrel and hit Lin Fan''s head. Poker man''s heart is very hot.Yes. I really hit it. He knew the task was done. What surprised him was that he didn''t have his head cracked. It was so close, and it was this kind of sniper gun with great lethality. As long as it hit, his head would definitely explode. But soon. When he saw the scene in front of him. He knew he was thinking too much. "How could..." Poker man open mouth, staring, as if to hell, for him, this is completely impossible, not dead, how can not die. Lin Fan covered his eyes for a long time, but he didn''t come back. After a moment, he said, "you made me itch." Itching? The poker man who heard this seemed to be gushing out a mouthful of old blood. Hell, this is what people can say. "Are you a man or a ghost?" He is very confident in the sniper gun, even the town level strong, without any preparation, if he is shot, he will die. And there''s nothing wrong with this guy. It''s impossible. Even told him it was itching. "What is the existence of the guy I''m dealing with now?" Said the poker man in horror. At the same time. The huge gunfire attracted the attention of Yanhai special department. The gunfire was too loud. Perhaps for ordinary people, they may not care about this kind of sound, but for powerful members, they are particularly sensitive to these sounds. Poker man knows he''s lost. He can''t escape. He can''t escape without talking about the members of the special department or the terrible guy in front of him. Lin Fan said: "well, what do you think I''m human or a ghost? Of course I''m human. Do you think I look like a ghost?" Lao Zhang said: "ghosts can''t come out in the daytime. I don''t know this point." The terrified poker man didn''t expect that these two guys would answer the question of ghost or not. That''s right. They didn''t pay attention to him from the beginning to the end. After all, he''s really weak. In their eyes, the weak are nothing. "Who are you?" Lin fan asked. He felt that the guy in front of him was really strange, but not to mention, the sniper gun was really handsome. "And why did you shoot me?" Facing Lin Fan''s inquiry. The poker man laughed at himself, "do you think I''ll tell you who I am?" Lin Fan said: "you shoot me, at least tell me who you are." He was thinking. Just now, the other side shot at him, is it because he accidentally pressed the wrong button? If he did press the wrong button, he would forgive the other side. As long as he can sincerely apologize, other things are not things. The poker man looked at Lin fan, then took out a black pistol from his arms and said with a crazy smile: "I want to know who I am, next life." Bang! The gunfire rang out. Poker man''s head tilted, a lot of blood splashed all over the floor, he knew that he could not escape, at the same time, he would not betray his organization, so he could only commit suicide. In fact, poker man really doesn''t know Lin fan. If you know Lin Fan''s character, as long as you sincerely admit your mistake, this matter will be solved well, and you can leave here safely. It''s just that all this is because he doesn''t understand Lin fan. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. They are completely confused. "He Why Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang shook his head. "I don''t know. We didn''t do anything about him. Why did he shoot himself? It''s very dangerous. And look at the blood in this place. It''s really scary." The evil cock looked at them in a daze. Are you really cruel or fake cruel. People are afraid. He shot himself. I''m still talking about it here. Why is it like this? You are completely confused. For the rooster of evil things, it''s really terrible to choose the human who is undercover around him. Not only terrible, but also morbid. Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang, according to the current situation, can your acupuncture save him?" "He''s out of breath." Lao Zhang said. "Well." Lin Fan gave a positive conclusion. Lao Zhang thought for a moment and said, "I''m willing to try. I''ve never tried to live the dead. But I''m willing to try. If I can succeed, it means I can save the dead. If I can''t succeed, it means I can''t save the dead." "It''s something worth experimenting with."Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said, "I believe you." Then. Lao Zhang took out the big baby from his arms, opened it, held a silver needle and stabbed it at the poker man''s chest. "Lao Zhang, don''t you always stick your head in the past?" Lin fan asked. "No, his head is full of blood. I''m afraid I''ll stain my silver needle." Lao Zhang explained. Lin Fan nodded, feeling that what Lao Zhang said was very reasonable. The evil cock was stunned. Damn it. It''s toxic. This guy''s head has been blown out and he wants to be saved. You really think you are a God. "The operation of the universe, the treatment of the dead, look at my acupuncture." Zap! Zap! After a long time. Lao Zhang bowed his head and said, "Lin fan, I failed." Lin Fan comforted: "it''s OK. I know you are very good. You will succeed next time." "Well, I believe I can do it. After this experiment, I have some experience. I think I will succeed." Lao Zhang said firmly. Evil cock Soon. Members of the special department rushed over. They didn''t expect that someone would shoot in the downtown area, and they were completely shocked when they saw the heavy sniper gun. If this one hits a person. How terrible the consequences will be. Lin fan can tell them clearly. It''s just itchy. Chapter 245 Special departments. "Just now, a sniper gun homicide happened in the urban area. The target is Lin fan. The assailant has committed suicide. According to the past situation, the assailant may be a member of the shadow club." Jin Heli reports what just happened. The personal data collected were then handed over to the one eyed man. The one eyed man took a look and then put down the information. It''s all normal personal conditions, and there''s little to see. "Well." He didn''t expect that shadow would attack Lin fan. Think about it. The key point to understand is that Lin Fan''s strength is too strong, which is a potential threat to the shadow club. If the frontal conflict can''t be overcome, use assassination. And the best weapon for assassination is the sniper gun. Not to mention this heavy weapon. Even if he resisted hard, that kind of feeling was very uncomfortable. In the past, the one eyed man was still looking forward to the existence of the shadow club. If he was dealing with evil things together, he would be able to accept it. But now, what the shadow club is doing is obviously complicity with evil things. This is the most unacceptable thing for him. Jin Heli twisted her sexy waist and left the office. She didn''t know who could hold her waist with both hands in the future, swaying in the brilliant sunset after dusk. "Oh, I''m so tired." The one eyed man sighed. He never thought that he would be as tired as he is now. Since the frequency of evil things in Yanhai city has risen to the first place in all cities, he feels that his burden is really heavy. "Fortunately, Yanhai city has a dedicated leader like me." After fatigue, is endless flattering themselves, even if they flatter themselves, feel so comfortable. Shadow meeting, secret meeting. A group of people sat around the round table. The atmosphere is depressing. "We sent several waves of killers, and they were all killed. They died miserably. He was very cruel." "Yes, the killers of Pai are all experienced talents, which is also a big blow to the shadow club." "Then what should we do next? Do you want to continue sending killers?" When someone said this, everyone seemed very silent. Look at each other. But there is no good way. The other party''s cruel behavior has a serious impact on them. Intelligence said that this man was very gentle and friendly, but look at the killers who were sent to die. How miserable they were. They couldn''t bear to look them in the eye. "Don''t worry, everyone. I''ve laid the pieces and I''m waiting for the harvest." "Who is it?" "It''s a secret. I can''t tell you." "Killers still need to be sent. This time, I''m going to send the strongest killer of shadow club, who will appear and disappear, to kill him." In an instant, a strong sense of self-confidence permeated all around. Everyone felt this sense of self-confidence, and the disappointed heart became active again. May 16! It''s fine. Haiyun country. With the appearance of the sea god temple, huge floods inundated the whole country, and the rescue continued, but for the members of the sea god Pavilion in Haiyun country, they are exploring the secrets of the sea god temple. An old man was wearing a special ancient costume, blue satin, which showed some solemnity. The costume of Poseidon represented a loyal believer. At this time, a group of people stood on a mountain exposed by the flood. The old man stood in front, while a group of members of Poseidon Pavilion followed him with excited faces. "That''s the sea temple. It''s really magnificent. Our sea cloud kingdom is a country with God." "Yes, the Dragon Kingdom often says that they have a permanent history and an ancient heritage, but they have never seen a God''s palace. Now the temple of Haiyun Kingdom has appeared. Even if the whole country is submerged, it''s OK. That''s God''s care for us." There was a glow on every face. They really can''t wait to go into the temple to see what''s going on inside. If there is a God If they are valued by God, they are God''s messengers in the world. "Be quiet." The old man said that Madonna, as the leader of Poseidon Pavilion, was much calmer than them, but he was no less excited than anyone else. "The temple of the sea is the place where the gods live, so we should not be presumptuous. "Madonna sank. "Yes." The people responded respectfully. I dare not make any mistakes. Then, a group of them walked towards the majestic sea temple. A group of them stepped on the waves and jumped up like eagles in the air. It wasn''t long. They stand at the gate of the sea god hall, surrounded by statues nearly ten meters high. These statues have been eroded and covered with a lot of moss for many years, but on the whole, they are still very shocking.Madonna reminded: "pay attention to the surrounding situation, in case of evil things." No matter in any country, there are evil things. Many countries have found a problem. The living power of evil things is much stronger than that of human beings, but what they don''t understand is that evil things have never carried out a general attack. In the past, it did happen to attack a certain city. But it''s not as dangerous as you think. ¡­¡­ "Why don''t you come to me recently? If I didn''t call you, you can''t remember me." Xiaobao said angrily. He was carrying a schoolbag. He wanted to go to school, but when he got to the school gate, he wanted to play with Lin fan, so he ordered his bodyguards to drive to them. "Are you playing truant again?" Lin fan asked. Xiaobao said: "yes, learning is meaningless. I don''t want to learn. I''d better have fun with you." "You can''t do that." Lin Fan persuades Xiaobao to pay attention to Xiaobao''s study. Seeing that he doesn''t like studying at all, he feels very uncomfortable. Xiaobao didn''t find Lin Fan''s mood, "it''s OK, whether I learn or not is the same." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. They feel that they have a great responsibility and must persuade Xiao Bao to go back to school. "You come with us." ¡­¡­ An alley. The furtive appearance of the three of them, together with the evil cock, is easy to arouse the suspicion of others. Are they the legendary chicken stealers. It''s all about sneaking around. "Do you know the little sister?" Lin Fan pointed to Xiao Fang in the distance and asked. Xiao Bao shook his head. "I don''t know." Lin Fan said: "she is very poor. Her family is very poor. In order to reduce the burden of her family, she is ready to drop out of school. For others, studying is a luxury. So Xiaobao, you should study hard. You can''t often skip classes. If you do, I won''t play with Lao Zhang in the future." "No way." Xiaobao holds Lin Fan''s arm and shakes his arm, pitifully, "I''ll study hard in the future, and I''ll definitely promise not to skip class." "Well." Lin Fan smiles. He hopes Xiaobao can read more books, just like Lao Zhang and him, they like learning very much. They like learning new things on TV, and Lao Zhang often reads books, so his acupuncture skills will be better and better. Xiaobao is a kind-hearted man. Although sometimes more arrogant. But to friends is very good, and to poor people, there will be compassion. "Lin fan, why don''t I sponsor her? I''m rich." Xiaobao patted his chest, showing a big man flavor. Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang and I have helped her. We will give her our salary. She can study all the time." "Great." Xiaobao said happily. And at an angle. Sun Xiao, holding a camera, has been taking pictures in front of him. "I didn''t expect the big guy to be such a kind person." He always follows Lin fan, but after some things, he doesn''t dare to meet the boss. That goddess is really terrible. A meal will make him bankrupt. If you eat a few more meals, I''m afraid you''ll have to stay and wash the dishes for others. "It''s strange that the goddess never appeared." Sun Xiao has been thinking about the demon sister. He can drink too much, and what he can''t accept most is that he doesn''t pay the bill after drinking, which is very scary. "Xiaobao, where do you want to play with us today?" Lin fan asked. Xiao Bao raised his head and thought, "I want to have a look." "Good." Their lives are simple. I just hang out in the street every day. If you see anyone who needs help, you will lend a helping hand. When you pass a game hall, when the boss sees the God of wealth, his eyes are straight, with $. I want to attract the God of wealth. But it feels a little abrupt. His monthly expenses are contributed by the God of wealth, who hasn''t been here for some time. He thinks about it day and night, and almost breaks his head. My dear God of wealth. Give me a thin face. Come in and play games. "Lin fan, do you want to play video game?" Xiaobao asked curiously. He didn''t have any interest in the game hall recently, so he didn''t want to go in. If Lin Fan wants to play, he can. "I saw from the boss''s eyes that the boss needed help and wanted us to go in." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang looked at it curiously. Can you see that? The boss is humble and ingratiating. In the face of primary school students, the boss will return to the dignity of the boss, toe high gas, little fat man slowly press, press bad you compensate ah, how domineering appearance.But such a domineering look is only used to deal with children. Meet these guys. His humble can only stoop to deliver drinks and special magazines for many bosses to taste. "Then go in." Xiaobao said. "Good." Lin Fan said. The owner of the game hall was very happy. He came up in a hurry, just like the shop boy in ancient times. He bent down and stretched his arms. Please, please, please, please, please. A few of the young students were in full swing. "Little fatty, I just seem to see your father looking for you, coming this way." Originally, the boss could send several pupils away with a few yuan. However, a few yuan is also money. If we need to save money, we can only do this. The little fat Dun, who was full of sweat, seemed to be frightened. His face turned pale. The game console in front of him suddenly didn''t smell good. He picked up the game coin and ran away with the children. "Please sit down, bosses." The owner of the game hall wiped the bench with his sleeve, followed by the button, then turned off the game console, restarted it, ran to the counter, took out the latest magazine, and gave it to the bodyguards behind. Then he brought the drinks. The service was in place. The small game hall had Imperial service. It depends on the stars. Mount Tai. The demon elder sister pursed her lips and said with a smile, "well, I heard that you were beaten by a human. I don''t dare to be presumptuous. I haven''t seen you beaten like that for a long time." This is the real base of evil things near Yanhai city. The evil things around feel the terror of the demon sister, and they all crawl on the ground and dare not be presumptuous. For them, it is the pressure from the congenital blood. They are just like humble ants. How dare they be presumptuous. Lu''s face can''t hold on. "It''s no different. It''s really unexpected that human beings can produce such a strong man." "No matter what?" Sister Xie Wu is very strange. He felt that she had come to ridicule him on purpose. I don''t want to say any more nonsense on this topic. "Don''t talk about it. I''m afraid you didn''t come here to laugh at me." Looking at the demon God in front of him, he knew that the demon God was terrible and much stronger than him. "The temple of the sea has appeared." Said the elder sister. "How can those hateful guys appear? They have completely disappeared," he said The elder sister said: "it''s really completely disappeared, but I didn''t expect that there was still a sea temple left. The development of the situation was much faster than I expected." For these words of the elder sister of the demon God, he even showed a worried look. "The situation in the future depends on whether human beings are stupid or not. Those damned guys even have backhand." He is very worried about the development of these things. For him, it should not develop so fast. The demon sister said with a smile: "maybe we think more about it. There is nothing in the sea temple. It''s just an empty palace. When you have nothing to do, you can go to the human world to play. It''s very interesting. Oh, by the way, recently I''ve been chasing and watching TV dramas in the human world. It''s really good. It only plays two episodes every day. I really want the human to play it once and for all ¡£¡± He rolled his eyes, "if it''s you, it''s not very easy." "No, I thought about it later. It''s better to chase." The demon elder sister smiles a way. At this point. He thought of one thing: "I feel your sister''s blood from the human body. It can''t be your sister''s combination with human beings." "Ah?" The demon elder sister showed a shocked look and said, "yes, how do you know that my younger sister already harbors the human flesh and bone. I don''t know what the final crystallization will be. The combination of demon and human, you say it will be a demon or a human demon." He didn''t want to say a word. For him. He didn''t want to believe anything the demon God said. But If not, then why is there blood in human body. This is something worth thinking about. Chapter 246 May 20th! In the dormitory. After getting up, Lin Fan sat there in a daze. Lao Zhang saw that Lin Fan was in a daze, as if he was feeling life. He felt something in his heart, and he followed suit and sat there motionless. Their eyes were on the rooster. For the evil cock, the pressure is so great. It seems that I haven''t done anything special recently. You look at me like this, which makes me very nervous. Evil things cock convergence wings, shrinking head, honest squat there, dare not move. The trough! And look at me. Why are the two stupid human beings staring at it all the time? Is it because of its bad work, or is its undercover situation known by the two human beings? It meditates on what it has done in recent years. I can swear to God that I have never done anything out of line. In the end. The evil cock turned around and aimed his butt at them. Your eyes made me afraid and flustered. I worked hard to lay six eggs for you to see. My value will never be exhausted. Goo Goo! An egg landed. See how hard I work under the skin, hidden under the feathers, have been full of sweat. Goo Goo! Another egg landed. The simple facial features of the evil cock are difficult to show the appearance of pain, but the appearance of its open mouth does have a trace of painful struggle. Pain! It really hurts! Stupid human, have you ever seen how painful my evil cock is? Anyway, at least say a few words. Even if there is no praise, at least there are a few words of comfort. Forget it. Goo Goo! Goo Goo! ¡­¡­ Six eggs lie on the ground quietly. The rooster of evil things shows the appearance of collapse. Laying eggs is a technical work. Even if human beings sit in the toilet for several hours with constipation, they will collapse and still be able to prolapse. I''m afraid the chicken''s tiny body is a bit of a collapse. It shouldn''t be too much. "Here you are." Lao Zhang took out two bags of soybean milk from the cupboard, one for each. "Coke!" "Sprite!" "Cheers The two collided with each other, and then drank the soymilk. "Wow! Lao Zhang, come and see. The hen has really made progress today. She has laid six eggs. This has never happened before. " Lin Fan exclaimed. I was shocked. "Is it?" Lao Zhang came to check and counted, "it''s really six eggs. The hen is really good." Don''t worry. It will never be eliminated by human beings if it shows its own value. Any undercover must have its own value. Needless to say, it deserves to be killed. It once threw olive branches to many evil people in the hope that they could join the undercover army and become a glorious evil hero. However, it was disappointing for those people, just like they lacked a tendon in their head. In the end, there''s no way. We have to play without them. The key is that you can''t really bring it along. Silly silly Leng can also play their own death. Lin Fan boiled eggs, holding two eggs came to the evil things in front of the rooster, stroking its head, "hen, you are so good, these two eggs are for you, hurry to eat while it''s hot." What a good friend. All six eggs know how to share two to the evil cock. The rooster looks at the egg in front of him, tears streaming down his face. Maybe that''s the good guy. Dong Dong! There was a knock at the door. Open the door and see Kim Holly standing outside. "Lin fan, come with me." Jin Heli said with a smile that once she was cold, she even showed a smile in the face of Lin fan. Maybe this is the humble heart driving her to do so in the face of the strong. "Would you like an egg?" Lin fan asked. Jin Heli said with a smile, "no, thank you." She knew that these eggs were all from the evil things in front of her. She dared to eat them. It was really terrible. "I want to go, too." Lao Zhang mumbled. Lin Fan said: "let''s go together. After the meeting, we still need to patrol." Finish the eggs quickly and follow Jin Heli to leave. In the office. The one eyed man sat there, frowning tightly. Recently, his frowning frequency is a little high, and his eyebrows are congealed into a stream, giving people a kind of old age. At this point. He looked at Jin Heli, the meaning is very clear, I want you to call Lin Fan over, how come now Lao Zhang and this evil thing have come over, a little influence.Facing the one eyed man''s eyes, Jin Heli shakes her shoulders. I can''t help it. Don''t look at me with such eyes. It has nothing to do with me. "Lao Zhang, I have something to talk with Lin fan. Can you hold the hen and wait outside first?" The one eyed man asked. Lao Zhang resolutely refused, "no way." Evil cock, "Goo Goo!" Even it is also protesting. Seeing that the situation is so serious, it must be a secret. It has been undercover until now, isn''t it just waiting for the moment? "Lin fan, look at this..." The one eyed man looks at Lin Fan and hopes Lin fan can persuade Lao Zhang. The next thing he says is something important. Lao Zhang and the evil things are not very convenient here. At least he thinks so. Lin Fan doubts a way: "have what thing to say, I can do, affirmation can do." Ah! I asked in vain. The one eyed man is very sad and blames himself for thinking too much. They have such a good relationship in Qingshan mental hospital. How can they leave so easily. "Will you protect Yanhai city?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan said: "yes, there is my home here. I will definitely protect Yanhai City, but who will destroy Yanhai city? You can tell me where he is. I''ll go and talk to him. If he doesn''t repent, I''ll teach him a lesson. " "I''ll ask." The one eyed man said that he would have called Hao Ren for a long time. If he was there, he would be able to chat with Lin Fan better and more convenient. "Oh." Lin Fan didn''t quite understand what the one eyed man said. Who will destroy Yanhai city? I don''t think so. Now people are so friendly. "If the burden on you becomes heavier in the future and the safety of the whole mankind depends on you, are you willing to bear it?" Asked the one eyed man. Jin Heli knows that Lin fan is a psychopath, but he is much more stable than other psychopaths. If it was in the past, it would not be said that the hope of the whole mankind was pinned on a mental patient. But after something else. Who is the strongest human being. The one eyed man thought of Lin Fan for the first time. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang looked at each other. At this time, they thought of the movies they had seen, and their mood became fiery. They handed over the task of saving mankind to us. "Duty bound." Lin Fan said firmly. "Well, I didn''t mistake you." The one eyed man praised. He said it was just a little consolation. There is news from Haiyun country. There are some strange things in the sea god hall. When the people of the sea god Pavilion were preparing to enter the sea god hall, they met a group of evil things, and then there was a fierce battle. For the members of the evil things and the sea god Pavilion, the losses are great. But in the end, the evil thing was repulsed. It has to be said that the old Madonna is really strong enough. There is no comparability between the two sides, where the ordinary evil things can compete. And it''s not just the one eyed man who''s confused. According to the news, Madonna led the remaining members into the sea temple and stayed for a long time. In the end, only Madonna came out. At the same time, Madonna''s appearance returned to that of his youth. When asked about other people in Madonna, he said that they were serving the God of the sea in the temple of the God of the sea. And he was blessed by the God of the sea and returned to his youth. This is a gift from Poseidon. When the news spread, the whole country was soaked in the flood of the people of Haiyun country, one by one cheered, as if they have God, is a thing to be thankful for. One eyed man analyzes a wave. I don''t think it''s right. There is a Poseidon who can understand. But the only thing I can''t understand is that all the members who follow in serve the sea god and refuse to come out. There is a big problem. He''s got the brain in his head, the possibility of hitting. Poseidon exists, and those who follow Madonna are dead. The sea god does not exist, Madonna found a way to rejuvenate, and the price is that someone needs to sacrifice. As for the case of all people serving Poseidon, the possibility is very low. At this point. The one eyed man said with a smile, "well, you go ahead and get busy." "All right." Lin Fan answered, and then saw Jin Heli, "I''ll borrow money from you and return it to you. Don''t worry. I''ve always kept it in mind." Jin Heli looks at Lin Fan in a daze. She never thought that Lin fan would return the money to her. Lin Fan said, "I''ll lend you one thousand, my wife one hundred, and sun Neng one hundred and two. What I keep in mind is that when I have money, I will definitely give it back to you.""Nothing." Jin Heli smiles. She never expected the mentally ill to pay her back. The evil rooster''s face is full of confusion. It''s an important secret. But now it''s full of buzzing, and doesn''t know what''s important. Just now, the one eyed man is very alert. He mistakenly let the evil cock think that there is something important secret, and he can''t let others know casually. Mad. It''s not a good thing. Jin Heli said: "do you really place your hope on a mental patient?" "Can we find someone more powerful than him?" Asked the one eyed man. A fatal problem. The one eyed man said, "don''t be so pessimistic about things. In fact, if you have time, you can go to talk to Dean Hao of Qingshan mental hospital. Maybe you can get to know more about mental patients." "He and Lao Zhang are different from other patients." Jin Heli pondered, Dean Hao. If she had a chance, she would go to talk to each other. Department downstairs. "Lin Fan..." When Lin Fan and Lao Zhang went out on patrol, they heard someone shouting at him. Looking back, a young man ran excitedly. "It''s really you. I thought I was wrong." This is Liu Kai, the classmate who wanted to compete with Lin Fan in the mental hospital last time, and then was blown away by Lin Fan and lay in the hospital for a month. "Sorry, I apologize for the last impulse. I shouldn''t say that to you. I hope we are still friends." Liu Kai said sincerely. When he was in the hospital, he was very sorry. After all, in the hospital to say so much. Now I just saw Lin fan. He felt that if he didn''t speak his heart out, he would regret it. Lin Fan said: "it''s nothing. I didn''t put it in my heart. Has your injury healed?" "Well, I just got out of the hospital yesterday." Liu Kai said. Later, he actually had a lot to say to Lin fan, but when he met, he didn''t know what to say. He was puzzled. Aren''t you psychopaths? How can it be in a special department. "Lao Zhang and I are going out. I''ll see you next time." Lin Fan waved. Liu Kai said, "OK." Looking at Lin Fanyuan''s back, Liu Kai sighs helplessly. It''s all his fault. He used to get along well, but now, he has found a gap between them. In fact, he really thinks too much. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang have to go out on patrol. Where can they have time to chat with Liu Kai? Maybe next time, they can chat for a long time. On the street. "Wow, you are Lin fan, the strongest man in Yanhai city." A child is holding a peripheral toy in his hand. When he looks at it carefully, it seems that the appearance of the peripheral toy is similar to that of Lin Fanchang. At this time, the child looks forward to Lin fan. It''s like seeing an idol. "I''m Lin fan." Lin fan is smiling, which makes the child feel at ease. The children held up the toys around them. "You see, what I bought is you. You are the best. I admire you so much." "Thank you." Lin Fan smiles and looks curiously at the doll around him. It''s really like him, but it seems that he hasn''t done it. Lin Fan''s surrounding dolls are very popular in the children''s circle. It''s selling very well. Children like the most powerful. As long as they have the financial strength, they will beg their parents to buy them one. Although this doll is only the size of a slap, its price is as high as hundreds of yuan. Countless adults want to vomit blood. Damned special department, making money is too much. It''s impossible to save money by covering children''s pockets. With the sales methods of the owners, they constantly boast to the children about how powerful the doll is, what kind of evil things it has killed, and how many people it has saved. If you have such a doll, you will become such a powerful person in the future. It''s up to you to guard the world. Children who are easy to be brainwashed can''t stand such sales promotion. If you don''t buy it, you just can''t get up. No way. Parents can only bear to buy. The child raised his head and asked, "will you always guard us?" "Guard..." Lin Fan looked at the children''s eyes looking forward to the color, nodded, "well, I will always guard you." For the children said these words. Lin Fan was lost in thought. What is the meaning of guardian? He was a little confused. Chapter 247 Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Dean Hao''s life is very comfortable. He is not short of money, patients and food. He pursues costume dramas every day. Sometimes he patrols the ward to see the patient''s condition. Occasionally in the circle of friends to see patients who have been cured outside the disease. He felt a great responsibility and arranged for the staff to recapture the patient for treatment. Mental illness is very easy to relapse. Now that you are cured, it does not mean that you will not get sick in the future. After all, the threshold of mental illness is high and low. It is easy to step in and never get out. Dong Dong! "Come in." The director came in in a hurry and said, "Dean, let''s pull back a very serious mental patient on the street." "Oh, how serious is it?" Dean Hao asked absently. How serious can it be? After meeting Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, two psychotic patients, his mental endurance has been improved to a certain extent. No matter what psychotic patients are, they are nothing more than that in his eyes. The director said: "he ran naked in the street. After he was subdued, he put out his tongue in public to lick other people''s buttocks." "What?" Hao Yuan was surprised when he grew up. He didn''t expect to have such a person. "His situation is obviously abnormal. He shouldn''t be sent to our mental hospital. He should be sent to the Bureau." "Dean, the key is that he says in public that he can become an immortal if he licks it." Said the director. Dean Hao Congzhong said: "the disease is very serious." The director said: "it must be very serious. That''s why it''s sent to us. Now he''s crying in the corridor. Our female nurses are hiding far away. It''s hard to control. That''s why we need the dean to come out." For Qingshan psychiatric hospital, Dean Hao is the God in their mind. There are no patients that their Dean can''t subdue. "Go and have a look." In the corridor. A naked middle-aged man was shouting. "Let me lick all kinds of diseases." "Let me lick the rising sun." A group of male nursing workers control the patient''s limbs. They are really strong and almost out of control. They have seen a lot of mental patients, but this kind of situation is really rare. It''s a freak. Sun Neng, the nurse, is holding each other''s arm. His face is red and his ears are red. The middle-aged man tilts his head and sticks out his tongue. He looks obscene and abnormal. He wants to lick sunneng''s face, and his eyes are shining. "One lick, one bite." Sun Neng was choked by the other party''s bad breath. "Help, his bad breath is really bad. I''m afraid I can''t support it." I graduated from university. He became a male nurse in Qingshan mental hospital. He looks forward to the future. But now He was really desperate. Who can save me? There are so many people at the scene. If other people don''t lick, they have to lick me. Are you sick? I didn''t offend you. Why do you want to hurt me like this. The rest of the male nurses were relieved. Handsome is to be able to do whatever you want. Psychotic is to kiss you, but let us go. You can say angry or not. Right now. "Here comes the dean." Some people are shouting that the president is the God of the sea in their heart. As long as the president comes, there will be no uncertain things. "Dean, help me." Sun Neng exclaimed. He was about to cry. "What''s his name?" Hao asked. The director said: "I don''t know yet. I don''t have an ID card and I haven''t found his family yet." Dean Hao comes to each other. When the middle-aged man sees Hao Ren, he changes direction and sticks out his tongue to Dean Hao A lick. " Pop! A crisp slap. Dean Hao is pumping, decisive and quick, directly confused the other side. "Lick what?" The middle-aged man was stunned for a short time, and then vomited his tongue crazily, "lick you, I want to lick you, if I lick you, you will not invade all diseases." Pop! Backhand. "What Hao asked. "I''ll lick you." Pop! "I want to lick..." Pop! "I want to..." Pop! "I..." "Pa! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pop! Pop! Pop! The male nursing workers who control the mental patients are silly. The dean is a bit overbearing. This face is a little refreshing. In a moment. The director clapped and said: "the dean is worthy of being the dean. Just now, the psychopath is suffering from a disease and has been licking it. Now he doesn''t speak. He has learned and sincerely learned this treatment method."All the nurses around showed their adoring eyes. "The dean is really good." "It''s worthy of being a leading psychotic. We can''t learn such treatment in our lifetime." "Great In the face of these flatteries, Dean Hao calmly accepted them. He pressed his hand and motioned to the public not to worship them like this. They were just normal operations. It was no big deal. But it''s really good inside. It''s comfortable to be flattered. "You go to the kitchen and get a good chicken to lick." Dean Hao ordered to go down and prepare to lick the chicken butt for the psychopath. "Go to the kitchen and get a chicken." The director conveys the words of the president. As the most intimate person around the president, he perfectly completes the task assigned by the president. A male nurse left in a hurry. The middle-aged man, who had been puffed up by Dean Hao, felt like he wanted to die. No mistake. He''s not a psychopath. It''s a spy who lurks in Qingshan mental hospital. His task is to find out Lin Fan''s situation in Qingshan mental hospital. He can teach a mental patient to be such a super strong man. There are definitely experts hidden here. If there are no experts. There must be some kind of shocking secret. So we have to dive into the Castle Peak. As a male nurse or doctor, it''s important to ask for his identity, and he doesn''t have time to spend. Castle Peak has no intention of recruiting people, so it''s the easiest way to lurk in Castle Peak and act as a mental patient. But now Mad, you know I''m a psychopath and you dare to beat me. You are too bold. Jiang Zhonghai knows that he is a mental patient now. You can''t show it. "I lick..." Even if the face is swollen, how can we lick it? When we should lick it, we must let everyone believe that he is a mental patient. The male nurse came back with the chicken. Dean Hao pointed the chicken''s butt at him, "lick it." Jiang Zhonghai giggles, grabs the plucked chicken and starts to lick it crazily. Oh! Some people can''t bear the poison. Straight vomiting. Damn it! It''s terrible. This psychopath is definitely a member of the heavy taste clock. He really can''t hold it. The director inquired, "Dean, what''s the matter with him? I''ve seen a lot of mental patients. I''ve never seen such a person who is so obsessed with licking." Dean Hao pondered, as if brewing some kind of statement. The director took out the paper money from his arms, tilted his body slightly, raised his ears, and prepared to record all the words of the Dean, showing a thirst for knowledge. The surrounding nurses were helpless. In terms of flattery, they are really not as good as the director. The director deserves to be the director. It''s really amazing to be able to climb to this position. This is enough for them to learn. "According to my research, he may have hyperactive fantasy congenital lick disease, which does not exist in the mental history, and few people know about it." Hao said. "I see." The director suddenly realized, as if he felt some kind of supreme martial arts. As far as his expression was concerned, ordinary people would never learn it. This is a professional quality that can only be learned after decades of study and exploration. Director way: "that Dean, how should this kind of disease treat?" Dean Hao said: "if you want to cure this kind of mental illness, you must undergo electric shock treatment. Later, you will give him a course of treatment. If he wants to lick it, he will continue to do it until he doesn''t say it." "The reason he wants to lick is because he has too much hormone in his body." The director nodded, "I see." Jiang Zhonghai doesn''t feel good. But as a mental patient, he must act realistically and properly. If he is afraid, he is likely to be seen through by others. Right now. A nurse was surprised and said, "Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are back." They are the stars of Qingshan mental hospital. The nurses and doctors like them very much. Although they often play dangerous games, they never hurt others, that is, sometimes they play scary games. "Back?" Hao Yuan Chang asked with a smile on his face. Lin Fan said: "well, come back and have a look. We cross the river crossing bridge from the urban area. Then we feel so close to home that we come back to have a look." Lao Zhang greets the patients in other rooms. Long time no see. I miss them all. All the patients in the surrounding wards came out to talk with Lao Zhang. "I heard that you and Lin Fan went to the outside world to kill the demon king. When I saw you come back safely, I was relieved. If you need to, just tell me. With my strength, they will give me some small noodles.""I''ve discovered a big secret recently, but because it''s a big secret, I can''t tell you." "Do you know that guy just now? He''s very sick. It''s disgusting to see him kissing a chicken butt. " "Watch out for him. He''s a pervert." Jiang Zhonghai heard what these mental patients said. It''s melancholy. A group of real psychopaths said he was insane. It''s humiliating. He knew that he was pretending to be too similar. He had to praise himself. It was right to give him such a task. Only he could successfully and perfectly enter the Castle Peak. Not only has not been discovered, but also by the real psychiatric patients as patients, how successful latent. "He is Lin fan." as like as two peas in the middle of the world, Freya Lim, who was still playing the fool, quietly looked at him, and saw the same thing as the picture. He did not see any strange places. But he was the most feared existence of the organization. The strong, the strong. Lin Fan looks at the person who kisses the chicken butt curiously, "what''s wrong with him? Are you hungry? " Dean Hao said: "one of the patients just found was in a serious condition." "Do you need Lao Zhang''s help? By Lao Zhang''s means, you can definitely cure him." Lin fan asked, he is very confident in Lao Zhang''s acupuncture ability, and also very much hopes to help others. The surrounding nurses helplessly look at Lin fan. Big brother. You are also a mental patient. Lao Zhang''s acupuncture is really not affordable for ordinary people. Let him be the same patient. You see, he even kisses the butt of a chicken. It''s very serious. It''s dying. There''s no future. Dean Hao patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and said, "I believe Lao Zhang''s acupuncture. Since you have the heart to do good deeds, I can''t help but agree. I''ll leave the rest to Lao Zhang." At this point. The scene was quiet. The nurses were confused. The director was silly. Even Jiang Zhonghai, who has been pretending to be a mental patient, is a little confused. It''s necessary to ask the mental patient to give me a needle. Is that how you Qingshan treat the patient? But he will always remember that he is a patient, even in this case, he must not show a confused expression. "Yes, yes, I''ll lick you." Jiang Zhonghai has the potential to be a psychotic. "Lao Zhang, it''s up to you." Lin fan is full of trust. Lao Zhang said, "well, trust me." Lao Zhang is full of confidence in himself. In the ward. Jiang Zhonghai is lying on the bed, his body is fixed, and he can''t move. Anyone who meets this kind of thing will be very flustered. The first thing is fear. He is afraid that someone will do something bad to him. The nurses gathered around. The patients leaned against the glass outside and looked inside curiously. Lao Zhang took out the big baby from his arms, then opened it carefully, holding a silver needle in his hand, and said seriously, "don''t be afraid, my acupuncture technique is very powerful. I have given acupuncture to many people, except for a few, everything else is good." Jiang Zhonghai saw the silver needle in Lao Zhang''s hand. To be honest, he was a little nervous. He was not afraid of being stabbed to death, but felt strange in this situation. If he is a normal old Chinese medicine doctor, he will never say anything more. But now it''s the psychopath who''s giving him the needle. It puts a lot of pressure on him. Maybe I can scare each other away by being mentally ill. Think of it and do it. He is confident that he can do it perfectly and can be sent to the Castle Peak. He is absolutely capable. "I''ll lick you..." Jiang Zhonghai uses his abnormal ability, sticks out his tongue and makes a very vulgar expression to Lao Zhang. Lin Fan said seriously: "his condition is really serious. He is very ill." "Dean, is this really OK?" Asked the director. "Don''t worry, there won''t be anything," he said He just watched quietly. Say nothing. There was a meaningful smile on the corner of his mouth. Looking at Jiang Zhonghai''s tongue, Lao Zhang frowned and knew that it was not good. He was quick with his eyes and quick with his hands. He stabbed Jiang Zhonghai''s tongue with a needle. "Well, where there is treatment, this is the essence of acupuncture. Don''t be nervous. You''ll get better soon." Lao Zhang grabs Jiang Zhonghai''s tongue and drops it needle after needle. In the blink of an eye. Seven or eight needles fall. This speed really has the ability of a veteran acupuncturist. Chapter 248 "Ha ha!" Dean Hao left with a smile. He had no interest in the next thing. Lao Zhang''s acupuncture has always been a mystery. He can''t figure it out, and he can''t study it. One eyed men can''t bear acupuncture, let alone other people, or even Lin fan. Now can this man resist it? Don''t think too much. Everything you want in your dream can come true. Office. "You put your hand in my hand?" "But I don''t seem to have anything to care about here." Hao Ren ponders, do not know what they want to do, lurking in his castle peak mental hospital is not some brain hard to use. He has been engaged in the research of psychosis for so many years, whether he is ill or not can be seen at a glance for normal people, he is really like a psychopath. But in Hao Ren''s view, it is more like a kind of abnormal behavior. Make a phone call. "Hello Hao Ren leaned back against the sofa chair and said with a smile, "a funny thing happened here. Do you want to know?" "Ah, you really don''t mean anything. Can''t you guess?" He has known for a long time that the one eyed man has no fun at all. He has no fun at all. It''s not unreasonable for a one eyed man to be single until now. If there is no fun, who is willing to spend his whole life with him. If we really get along with each other, we will suffocate. The one eyed man said, "if you have something to say, I''m very busy now." Hao Ren said: "nothing else. Today, I just pulled back a mental patient from the street, but I don''t think it''s a patient. Instead, it''s like a member of the shadow club. It''s just accepted by Qingshan. Do you think these people are mentally ill? What else can Qingshan have to hide?" The one eyed man fell in love, "I''ll send someone to catch him back." Hao Ren said: "no, I feel very interesting. It''s good to stay in Castle Peak and have a good time. Lin fan has just come back. Lao Zhang is giving needles to each other. I want him to drink a pot." "You just said that you are very busy. What are you busy with recently? What''s the situation of Haiyun Kingdom''s sea temple? Is there a God?" Although he is the president of Qingshan mental hospital, it seems that he doesn''t care about anything. In fact, he is also a person who pays attention to international events. He must have been concerned about the affairs of Haiyun country. It''s just that there''s too little news on the Internet. Trust is too low. Want to know useful information, need to check slowly. "There are many possibilities in the current situation. You just make your castle peak, and you don''t have to worry about other things." Said the one eyed man. You don''t even have to think about what shadow will send people there to do. I just want to investigate Lin Fan''s situation in the mental hospital. Dean Hao felt his pale hair. They were all too tired. He managed to send two of the most dangerous patients in Castle Peak''s history out for training. When these things happened again, I felt terrible. I can''t settle down in my life. Hao Ren is really tired. Hang up the phone. Take a picture with white hair and send it to your circle of friends. With text: ah! In a moment, someone praised it. Li Laifu: Hao Xuechang, Lin Fan hasn''t been here for a while. When will he come to see us? We all miss him very much. See this comment. Just ignore it as if you didn''t see it. May 21! A good day often begins with a rainstorm. Since last night, the weather has been very bad, thunder, heavy rain, crackling ah under, and lightning outside, thunder across the sky, illuminate half of the sky. Jiang Zhonghai opens his eyes. He forgot what had happened, as if he were in a deep coma, and in the end he was stabbed. The vague shadow swayed in front of him. He''s a psychopath, and he has to maintain that kind of personality. Just wanted to say I want to lick "ABA, ABA..." But the voice is like this. Damn it. Jiang Zhonghai''s eyes are round. How could that be. Next. There was a cheer in his ear. "Lin fan, you see I made it." Lao Zhang cheered excitedly. The other side didn''t stick out his tongue, which shows that his acupuncture is useful. Lin Fanjian channel: "I knew you would succeed." The evil cock is helpless. Stupid human beings are so contented. Jiang Zhonghai had to accept a fact. He became dumb. Lao Zhang said: "I told you before. I''m sure I can cure you. Now you still want to stick out your tongue. Don''t get excited. In fact, I do all these things. My acupuncture is really powerful."Jiang Zhonghai wanted to roar. But the key is that he has become mute now. Even if he wants to roar, he has no choice but to make ABA''s voice. As a qualified lurk, he would never do such a stupid thing. What if you''re dumb. His ultimate goal is to discover Lin Fan''s secret. When the other party appeared in front of him, he had a hunch that the opportunity was coming. "Wow! It''s raining hard outside. " "Wow! The thunder outside is so rough. " Lao Zhang opened the window and pointed to the hot weather outside. A moment to open the window. When the storm comes, ordinary people will close the window in a hurry, but Lao Zhang greets it with his face and claps his hands happily. He likes the weather very much. "Psychosis, true spirit." Jiang Zhonghai angrily scolded in his heart. If it wasn''t for the task, he would definitely blow Lao Zhang''s head and become dumb. The culprit is this guy. "What do you think of the weather like this?" Lao Zhang looked back and asked Jiang Zhonghai. Jiang Zhonghai did not speak. There were no normal people around him. He was smiling and expressing his joy. You are mental patients. Since you like it, I will smile and act like you. It will never cause any misunderstanding. "You feel good too, don''t you?" Lao Zhang said with a smile. Jiang Zhonghai sneered in his heart. Well, it''s really good. I want to chop you to death. What he is most afraid of now is to become a mute. He will never regret being able to be dumb for the task of the organization, but it would be better not to be dumb. And he was very realistic. There was no doubt at all. There''s no need to be dumb at all. But it''s all because of this old guy. Needling? Prick your sister''s needle. If it wasn''t for you, you son of a bitch, you would never have become what you are now. His hatred and anger were burning in his heart, and he just endured it until now. Lin Fan looked at the thunderstorm outside and said calmly, "I want to practice." "Well, I''ll be with you." Lao Zhang said happily. Jiang Zhonghai, who is thinking about how to kill Lao Zhang in the future, hears that Lin Fan wants to practice. There was a flash of light in my eyes. Cultivation? Now the most mysterious cultivation belongs to Lin fan. No one knows how he practiced. The shadow club has investigated Lin Fan''s situation for a long time, and has never studied in any high court. Although his fighting video is very vague, it is more like close combat, similar to the Buddhist high court. But even the Buddhist high court. It''s definitely not as good as Lin fan. "Do you want to go, too?" Lin fan asked. Jiang Zhonghai would like to say that I would like to go, but he thought that he was a mental patient and could not be too straightforward. When he came back to Qingshan mental hospital, he had a deep understanding of what mental illness looked like. I did enough homework. He waved his arms in a random way, and the appearance of dancing was very funny. What he wanted was the effect, and the behavior that others could not understand was the characteristics of mental patients. "Oh, do you mean to practice with me?" "I''m willing to share it with others." "Let''s go." Lin Fan smiles. He meets several people who want to practice with him. Thinking of master Yongxin, he also wants to practice with himself, but it''s a pity that he''s not here. Lao Zhang said seriously, "cultivation is a very hard work. I''ve helped Lin fan to practice for many years now. You have to be prepared for a lot of experiences and dangers." At this time, Jiang Zhonghai gaped at the two patients. Nima! I''ll wave it around. You can fix it. It''s terrible. But what excites him is that the other party wants to take him to practice. For him, it''s really a surprise. If he learns the other''s way of cultivation. So I can''t imagine. Rooftop. The heavy rain came down from the sky, wetting their clothes in an instant. "Do you feel it?" Lin Fan opened his arms and closed his eyes, feeling the energy particles in the world, so gentle and so powerful. Lao Zhang closed his eyes and said, "I feel the rain." Jiang Zhonghai frowned, but followed the other side to learn. He also opened his arms, but there was no response. He watched Lin Fan standing in the rain. Vaguely see a halo on his body. Dazzled? No That''s cultivation.In fact, he is really dazzled, without any halo, just dazzled. Standing in front of the window, Dean Hao saw three figures on the roof. "Well, are you lucky or unfortunate?" He didn''t stand in the way. From the first time he saw each other, he knew that Jiang Zhonghai was not a mental patient. It''s really fake. President Hao knows that Lin fan is a very friendly psychotic, but his cognition is different from that of ordinary people. He will dare to swear to heaven and will definitely lead Lei into his body. Lin fan will definitely be OK. But Jiang Zhonghai is really hard to say. Dean Hao takes out the phone. "Hello..." "Needless to say, I''ll be there in a minute." Huatian hospital is very familiar with President Hao''s call. As long as you receive the call, it must be from Qingshan psychiatric hospital. Dean Hao shook his head. The hospitals are too familiar with each other, which saves a lot of communication time. It''s terrible to think about it. Standing on the edge of the roof, Lin Fan waved to Jiang Zhonghai and said, "come on, I''ll watch the weather. The best way to practice is coming. Do you want to come?" Jiang Zhonghai sparrow wants to try. Although we haven''t collected the other party''s information, it''s definitely a good thing to learn some cultivation methods from the other party. Lao Zhang said seriously, "Lin Fan''s cultivation method is very effective. I watched him become stronger." Then. Jiang Zhonghai comes to Lin Fan and is caught by his wrist. I''m very happy. Is this the legendary teaching of breath? " " it''s great to be ready. " Lin Fan was very excited. He grabbed the antenna, raised his head and exclaimed, "come on, I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time." Jiang Zhonghai was stunned. What is he talking about. Then he looked up and saw a rough thunder coming from the sky. He was so scared that he turned pale. The trough! Zizizi It''s too late to struggle. The thunder falls on the antenna and passes along with Lin Fan''s arm, directly covering Jiang Zhonghai. "Lao Zhang, I feel so comfortable." Lin Fan exclaimed. Lao Zhang said excitedly, "come on, you will succeed." He likes to watch Lin Fan''s cultivation most. If Lin Fan''s cultivation is successful, he will have a strong sense of satisfaction. Jiang Zhonghai was shaking violently. The hair stands up. It''s like turning into a super Saier. There are sparks all over his body. The power of thunder is terrible. Even before, Lin Fan''s hard resistance would be electrified and smoke all over his body. Not to mention whether Jiang Zhonghai can bear it. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! The familiar voice came. "Lying trough..." From a distance, the driver saw the vision on the other side of the roof and was stunned. As soon as he came to Castle Peak, he saw this situation. He even needed to call an ambulance and drag it to the crematorium for cremation. It''s a waste of time. The Dragon wags its tail. Stop. "Come on, help from the rooftop." A group of nurses were pushing emergency stretchers and running there in the heavy rain. "Dean, no, Lin Fan was struck by thunder." The director panicked. "Calm down," said Dean Hao Pick up the coat and go out. What''s the fuss? If it was before, I would be the same as you. I''m scared to pop up in the same place, but it doesn''t matter now. Lin fan will be fine if others are busy. Rooftop. "Doctor, can he be saved?" The nurse looked at the foaming Jiang Zhonghai and was really scared. That''s it. It can''t be saved. "He''s fine." Lin Fan''s whole body is in tatters and white smoke. President Hao said, "please send them to the hospital first." "Dean Hao, in thunderstorms and rainy days, patients should not be allowed to go to the roof at will. It''s really dangerous." Said the doctor. They are really fighting for Castle Peak. Even if it rained so heavily, I didn''t hesitate. I just killed him for the first time. A nurse around Lin fan, let him lie down on the emergency stretcher, let''s go to the hospital, quickly have a good check. Lin fan has nothing. He doesn''t feel it''s necessary. Good health. It''s just a broken dress. "Lin fan, let''s lie down and go to the hospital." Lao Zhang skillfully lies on the emergency stretcher and shouts. A familiar car. The familiar white coat. He missed Huatian hospital."All right." Lin Fan was lying on the emergency stretcher, thinking about what to do when he went to the hospital? There is nothing wrong with him now, and he feels full of strength. In this case, a blow can kill a cow. "Dean, let''s go first." The doctors and nurses wheeled the ambulance away. "Please." Hao said. Force wave! Force wave! Force wave! First aid sounds. The driver is very skillful. He wags his tail and the tail disappears around the corner. Chapter 249 Huatian hospital. Li Laifu knew that there was a patient coming from Castle Peak. He was full of expectation. He missed Lin Fan very much. He hadn''t seen him for a long time. How he wanted to meet again. Don''t say he missed it. The doctors in the hospital Miss Lin Fan very much. They can have excellent medical skills now. The great credit comes from Lin fan. If he didn''t work hard, doctors wouldn''t have so many opportunities to practice. The ordinary patients are all normal operations, without any challenge. Only when they meet Lin fan, it is the greatest challenge for them. The familiar voice came. It''s raining outside. Li Laifu led the doctor to wait at the door. They were really disappointed when they learned that the injured stranger was a stranger. They just felt happy when they saw Lin Fan and Lao Zhang coming. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. When they saw them again, they missed them very much. "Dean, can he still cure this?" When the doctor saw Jiang Zhonghai''s condition, he took a breath of cold air and felt that it was hopeless. Li Laifu said seriously: "as long as a patient is sent to our Huatian hospital, whether it can be saved or not, go to the operating table first, arrange immediately, and you will be the main surgeon." As president, he has a different status. Only Lin fan can make him wear a white coat, pick up the scalpel and meet the new challenge. As for the rest. Let the other doctors do the work. "Dean, I''m afraid I can''t do it for such a severe patient." The doctor said that he was not sure, but he was full of fighting spirit. The president was willing to give such a severe patient to him, which showed that the president was full of confidence in him and looked good at him. He had to work hard anyway and never let the president down. Li Laifu patted him on the shoulder and said, "the Dean believes you." "Yes, I will do my best." The doctor was greatly encouraged, just like God, showing a different spirit. Operating room. The doctor and the nurse took a cold breath when they saw Jiang Zhonghai. Contribute to the global greenhouse effect. "There are dragons and tigers in the green mountains." Exclaimed a nurse. There''s always a reason why doctors in Huatian hospital are so skilled, because they often deal with difficult diseases, such as Lin fan, who died many times. As a result, doctors in Huatian hospital can only practice hard and learn real skills in countless operations. Soon, the doctors got busy. When they are in the operating room, they feel the burden on them is heavy, as if there is light over them. In the ward. "Little sister, how are you feeling?" Lin Fan sat by the bed and asked with a smile. "Benefactor, she recovered well." Zhang Hongmin is very nervous. This is his life-saving benefactor. If his daughter has an accident, he will feel a dark life. But the key is that the benefactor is a mental patient. He is afraid. It''s nothing to hurt me. Don''t hurt my daughter. Therefore, he often cried out in his heart, benefactor, don''t look at my daughter, just look at me, my ass is round, once experience is not worth mentioning, but also be regarded as a king of dance, the figure is quite good, although the age is old, but the maintenance is very good. The little girl likes the big brother''s smile in front of her. She feels very warm, just like the sun shining on her. "It''s really her luck that this child can meet you. She will be discharged in a few days. At that time, like normal children, she won''t have any problems." Li Laifu watched the little girl recover. If it wasn''t for Lin Fan''s stem cells. The chances of recovery are low. "That''s good. I can play everywhere when I''m healthy." Lin Fan touched the little girl''s head, smiling face for adults, always feel a little bit so terrible, chilly. But for a little girl, such a smile is very warm. Lao Zhang said, "you can play with us." Zhang Hongmin wants to cry and let her daughter play with two psychotic patients. What a terrible thing it is. Maybe when she grows up, her daughter may not be able to be like normal people in spirit. Because Zhang Hongmin thinks so. He didn''t know how broad-minded the future would be for his daughter to stay with two mental patients. Unfortunately Just miss it. It''s a pity. May 22! The weather after the rainstorm was slightly humid. Lying on the hospital bed, Jiang Zhonghai looks at the ceiling foolishly. Now he is wrapped like zongzi. He can''t move. His brain has long been blank. What was I doing yesterday. Cultivation? How about cultivating you Hebi and killing people. It''s really lucky that the thunder didn''t kill him. Maybe it was a good thing before. God bless you.The nurse came to change the water, "you can live, really big life, originally almost gave you contact good crematorium, fortunately our doctor did not give up you, has been saving you, finally saved your life back." "Well, I have nothing to say to the mentally ill." The nurse felt abnormal and left after changing the water. At this time, Jiang Zhonghai''s empty eyes reveal that he has no love in his life. He pretends to be a mental patient and sneaks into the Castle Peak. How can he expect to encounter such a thing. He backed out. I always feel that lurking in Castle Peak is a very unwise choice. It was only very soon that he gave up the idea. How can you think that. Jiang Zhonghai is a person who wants to successfully hide in Qingshan mental hospital. When he encounters this setback, he will give up. It''s not his style at all. Even if it''s dangerous, he can be afraid of failure. Think about this, and once again the combustion of high morale. He wants to know about Lin Fan now. By right. Hit by thunder, not only is he seriously injured, that guy should not be much better. Think of it here. He was suddenly relieved. Just company. If he knew that there was nothing wrong with Lin fan, he would definitely spit out a mouthful of old blood. What''s more, I was so miserable that he had nothing to do with me. Xiadu headquarters. The atmosphere is very depressing. Leader Xu looks very gloomy and indifferent. He looks at the familiar and strange guy in front of him. Madonna came to Xiadu from Haiyun. He said that he came on behalf of God''s will, and his words were aggressive. There was a kind of pressure on leader Xu. You are now in Haiyun country, but you don''t know you are in Xiadu headquarters. Rampant. It''s really rampant. Leader Xu wants to scold you out loud. Do you know where you are now. At present, Madonna is a foreign country, so he needs to give certain specifications. Otherwise, it will affect the relationship between the two countries. Even if leader Xu is not happy, he doesn''t say much. "Chief Xu, now the sea god temple of Haiyun kingdom is here, representing the only true God in the world. I wish to protect our human beings from the invasion of evil things, but the premise is that you need to build a statue of the sea god to spread the power of the sea god." "Just as you can see now, because of the sea god, I have returned to my youth. As long as I believe in the sea god, the sea god will spread the divine light to every corner." "Being young is no longer a dream." Madonna said with a smile, a strange halo over him. In the face of such a request, leader Xu would not agree. Isn''t it special to hand over the belief of his country to others? When the other party makes such a request, he already knows that something is not good. It''s a good thing to help ward off evil things. But when it comes to building the statue of Poseidon. The first thought that came to his mind was faith. No mistake. It''s faith. Although he is old, it seems that he is out of fashion. He knows all the belief systems in those novels. It''s a little mysterious. But just like Buddhism recorded in ancient books, there was a time when incense flourished and what incense was condensed. At present, the sea god temple of Haiyun country appears, and Madonna''s situation proves that the sea god may really exist. Now build the statue. It must be faith that conspires. Leader Xu has never seen the result when a country''s faith is seized, but it is definitely not a good thing to think about it. "You''re joking." The meaning is very clear. Don''t daydream. I always feel like you want to fart. Leader Xu didn''t make the meaning so clear. Anyway, the other party was also a guest. He simply replied that the meaning was very clear. I''m really rejecting you. Don''t say it. It''s meaningless to say too much. Madonna said: "don''t refuse so fast. According to the decree of the sea god, human beings are about to face the disaster of destruction. Only under the leadership of the sea god can we get out of the predicament. I hope leader Xu can think about it well." "Only by putting aside prejudices can we make human beings go further." Madonna''s attitude is very sincere, and it seems to be for the sake of mankind. Head Xu said: "thank you for your kindness, but we don''t need it. We can resist evil things by ourselves. We don''t need it, no matter whether other countries agree with your request or not." Talking, talking. There was no deal. Madonna was not in a hurry, smiling and chatting about other things, as if he hadn''t paid attention to what he had just done. At night. Posts appear on the Internet."Haiyun Kingdom sea temple has real God"!!! ¡· "Poseidon is willing to help the Dragon Kingdom resist evil things, but it is rejected by special departments" "the request of Poseidon is very simple, but it is mercilessly rejected to build a statue as a carrier" when these contents appear. A storm formed on the Internet in an instant. "The trough! what the fuck! "I''m not a slouch!" "What a God?" "My God, I''ve made a poison oath to more than a dozen of my predecessors. I won''t be punished." "A wolf is ambitious. It''s good to refuse." "Fart, there are real gods in Haiyun. What do we have? Now the gods are willing to help us resist evil things and build statues. They have made it very clear that statues are carriers. They can''t understand what the idiots in special departments are thinking." "You can''t do it. To build a statue as a carrier is to leave our own country under the control of others, and to keep every move under the surveillance of others." "I agree with you." "Damn, hate. I''ve been in Haiyun country since I knew I was born. People have real gods. We don''t even have farts. I have to find a man in Haiyun country." "I''ve got a picture of you in bed..." Headquarters. "Chief, online posts have formed public opinion. For the time being, most of them support and reject Haiyun country, but some think they accept Haiyun country''s good intentions." Now in this situation, a little thought can tell who did it. Chief Xu frowned and said, "originally, I was still thinking about whether Haiyun kingdom had a bad heart or a good intention. But now, I know that I can''t let go. The statue can''t exist. I don''t know whether the sea god of Haiyun kingdom is an enemy or a friend. Maybe he is more terrible than evil things." "Is the post on the Internet deleted?" Xu head lead way: "do not delete, in order to prevent the formation of a rebound, since the other side announced this matter, it is not ready to stop, as long as we delete, there will be new posts." "Let it be?" "Well, let''s see first." Among the most luxurious hotels in Xiadu. "I don''t know what''s good." Madonna sat down in a chair with a gloomy face, then took out a small statue from his arms and put it in front of him. Then he knelt down and said, "master, the negotiation failed. The Dragon kingdom does not allow the construction of the master''s statue." Hum! A light appears on the surface of the statue, and a vague shadow appears. "To refuse God''s gift is disrespect to God." Madonna buried his head and said, "yes, they are disrespectful to God. Please punish them and let them see the majesty of God." "What is the most dangerous city in dragon kingdom?" "Yanhai City," Madonna said "In three days, Yanhai city will be destroyed by evil things. The day when the city is destroyed is when God comes. They are too late to refuse God''s gift. However, God will not abandon anyone''s life. At the most dangerous moment, God will come to protect them." "Master, it seems that Yanhai city..." Madonna heard that it was Yanhai city. He felt something wrong. He knew that there was a strong guy there. If God brought punishment there, the effect might be greatly reduced. The voice of Poseidon was displeased and said, "are you doubting God''s decision?" "I dare not." Madonna didn''t dare to say more. God is omnipotent. No matter how strong the Yanhai guy is, could he be God''s opponent. He firmly believes that God will let the guys in the Dragon Kingdom know how unbearable it is to refuse God''s gift. Gradually. The light on the statues is getting dim. He knew that God had gone back. Madonna carefully put the statue away, stood in front of the French window, looking at the night outside, his face gradually ferocious. "God can''t refuse." He has been a faithful believer of Poseidon, and he thinks that he is the spokesperson of Poseidon walking in the world. He is in a high position and belongs to God. No one knows how excited Madonna is. For God. He is worshipped. Anyone who dares to be presumptuous to God is his enemy. Leader Xu is the biggest enemy in his heart. Those who refuse the gift of the sea god deserve to die. Just now. He wanted to tell Poseidon the situation of Yanhai city and welcome Poseidon''s displeasure. Thinking about it, he was afraid. At the same time, I regret very much. How can you doubt God''s ability? It''s just human. Even if he is powerful, he can slap each other to death. Chapter 250 In the rental house. Sun Xiao looked at the content of the forum, lost in thought. God? God Nimah is a match. It''s such a rude greeting to God''s old mother. Now these posts are pasted on the forum by others, and the irritating reply by other people''s screenshots here, which makes his mentality almost collapse. "Mad, these dogs are so annoying." Sun Xiao poured a mouthful of happy water into the fat house. Those remarks were made by people. Just think about it. Such a patriotic sun Xiao burst out with dazzling brilliance. At this moment. He''s not the one who climbed the window to escape. He''s not holding a cell phone while it''s hot. He''s not the one to go to sword. It''s a patriot. It has been exposed that the chief of Haiyun''s Haishen Pavilion is going to Xiadu, and there are many discussions in the special network forum. "Do you say that God really exists?" "Yes, someone secretly photographed Madonna. He used to be an old man, but now he is young again. I think these are all done by God. It''s impossible just with the present technology." "Could it be a double?" "No way." Sun Xiao feels that God may really exist. If he is a substitute, he will definitely be recognized when he comes to Xiadu to meet the head of a special department. This is something that can''t be hidden. Check out some big guys'' posts. Aiai administrator posted. "According to the inside story I know, this matter is not as simple as you think. First of all, I want to say that there is a God in the sea god temple, which is from the classic myth of Haiyun kingdom. It remains to be verified whether it is the one I think. But to be able to bring people back to the state they were when they were young, maybe only God can do it. Now, the most important thing is that the sea god needs us to build his statue in the Dragon Kingdom, which can help us resist evil things. I believe this very much. Since he is a God, if he can''t even do this, it''s really outrageous. Since there is such a good thing, why does the special department not agree? This involves the issue of faith. Once the statue of Poseidon takes root in our territory, it will be a very terrible thing, which may not be seen in the early stage, but after several generations, Poseidon will completely control our faith. It''s a terrible thing to think about, so I would rather die and hurt countless people in resisting evil things than let the belief of sea god invade our country. " Members of the forum looked at the content carefully. I''m afraid to think it over. It''s very similar to the analysis of Aiai administrator. At the beginning, they didn''t feel anything. If a statue can resist evil things, they must do it. Anyway, they won''t lose money. But after dialing. They understand that this can never be done. Soon. And then there''s the gangmaster. "It''s funny. When it comes to belief, it depends on whether you believe it or not. As long as you don''t believe it, how good it is to be able to resist evil things, which can make many people live." "That''s right. In the final analysis, it''s still a gentleman''s heart. People want to help us, but you''re saying some alarmist things here. Don''t think you''re the administrator. You''re right. I don''t think you''re happy." Some people jumped out and scolded. "Crouching trough, I didn''t expect that there were these sand sculptures in our forum. The administrator has already made it very clear that belief is terrible. It can occupy a country for generations. Do you believe it or not "I am a non believer, but when I do something wrong, I will still recite Sanqing blessing in my heart. It seems that I have no faith, but actually I have faith, because when I have a heart of fear, you just don''t admit it. Once I have a heart of fear for foreign gods, we are finished." A war of abuse broke out between the two sides. Sun Xiao felt that the administrator was right. "Come on!" This night, sun Xiaohua, as the key God of land, set off a bloodbath on the Internet. May 23rd! On the sea. A luxury yacht is floating quietly. The handsome guy with blonde hair and blue eyes, naked, holding a wine cup, stood by the yacht, facing the sea. Then three beauties came. In this endless sea, no one will pay attention to them, so enjoy the cool breeze. It was a wonderful night last night. But also very tired. The handsome guy drinks it down and takes a deep breath. The restlessness in the morning comes with it. Maybe he should exercise well. All of a sudden. The yacht swayed. They looked around in doubt. The calm sea didn''t even have any waves. How could the yacht shake."I''ll buy it..." The beauty''s face was pale, and she looked frightened and pointed to the handsome man''s back, as if she saw some terrible creature. "What''s the matter, baby?" Next. He found a huge shadow covering the yacht. Look back. "Ah..." A scream. The whole luxury yacht was swallowed up by the giant and disappeared on the sea. Then I saw dense shadows on the sea, as if lurking in the sea and attacking far away. Yanhai City, special department. "Chief, do you know about Haiyun?" Jin Heli asked. One eyed man said: "I already know. I didn''t expect that old man Xu was not stupid either. It''s a disaster for us to know this. It''s good to refuse. If I really agree, I''ll be the first to turn against him." "Tell me about the Poseidon." He is very curious about the Poseidon now, but he has not seen the real face, and he does not know the strength of the Poseidon, but he can make Madonna young again. The method is mysterious, not as simple as he imagined. Jin Heli put the collected materials on the table. "These are all the materials I sorted out according to the myths and legends of Haiyun kingdom. There are a lot of contents. Let me tell you something. The God of the sea in Haiyun kingdom is called nip in the myth. In the myth, a beautiful woman fell into the sea and thought she had drowned, but she was saved by a shark instead of dying, Gradually, the woman and the shark have a relationship, and finally gave birth to Neptune "Wait a minute." The one eyed man frowned and said, "how can sharks and people combine?" Jin Heli said with a smile: "chief, it''s impossible to become such a myth. These are all recorded in the myth of Haiyun kingdom. I don''t know what the specific situation is." The one eyed man said, "myth is deceptive after all. It''s hard to say what the God of the sea is. No matter what he is, as long as he dares to reach out to us, we have the courage to fight him." "I hope our myth will come out soon." Jin Heli sighs that she is a very capable woman. When the sea god temple appeared, she began to collect information and collect all the information about the sea god in Haiyun kingdom. The one eyed man was lost in thought. Our myth. He didn''t know whether the myth was true or not. At the same time, he thought what it would be like if the myth of the Dragon kingdom was true. According to the records in some ancient books, he always felt that he could blow up the sea gods. It''s all about thinking. If the myths of the Dragon kingdom were all false, it would be a bit embarrassing. Three days later. Everything is peaceful. Yanhai city citizens are busy all day, although there are evil things, but the probability of encounter is very low, unless they go to the wild to seek death, it is really impossible to stop. Otherwise. As long as luck is not carried to the extreme, everything is safe. "Sister mu, when shall we leave Yanhai?" The agent asks curiously, some time ago Mu Jie died to leave Yanhai City, but now she lives here temporarily, the whole she is a little confused. Even sometimes I''m curious. Is it sister Mu and that It''s really something. Just think about it. MuQing with sunglasses, enjoying the cool air rising from the water, is very comfortable, "not urgent, and so on." Fingers paddle the water, enjoying the leisurely moment. All of a sudden. Her face changed slightly. "Get on the boat and go ashore." Just now. She felt that there were waves on the surface of the water, which were not caused by the fish, but by the huge things appearing at the bottom of the water, which made the bottom vibrate. It''s the bodyguards who are sailing. He obeyed orders unconditionally, set out for the first time, and made for the shore. Boom! Suddenly on the surface of the water, a column of water rose into the sky, straight into the sky, the whole Yanhai city can see the water column. Next. Huge waves swept in. "How could that be?" MuQing can''t believe it. It''s Yanhai city. If there are evil things, the special department will find them for the first time. But what''s the situation now? Damn it. Didi! The alarm went off. Yanhai special department burst. "No, there are a lot of evil things coming from the river. Damn it, how can we not monitor the energy fluctuation." The staff got busy. "All members set out, all members on vacation by the river, to prevent the landing of evil things." When the one eyed man learned about this, his face became very strange. He didn''t detect the energy fluctuation. It''s impossible. How can evil things hide their energy fluctuations. If someone talks to him, he will definitely swear, you dream, do you know how many talents and funds will be invested in the manufacture of this energy fluctuation monitoring equipment? How can it be useless.Someone on the Internet is fueling the fire. "Yanhai city encounters prehistoric crisis, evil things come from the sea and cannot be prevented" the speed of outbreak is too fast. And it''s spreading very fast, as if someone is controlling it behind the scenes. By the river. "Sister mu, let''s run." Cried the agent, pale. Mu Qing white her one eye, this still use you to say, definitely have to run. And right now. There was a call not far away. "Who''s going to save my daughter? Save my daughter." In the distance, a six - or seven-year-old girl holding a swimming circle was shouting. "Ma Help me Gululu "Ma..." Gululu The desire for survival is very strong, once again submerged by the water, and head for help. Those who play on the beach have been running for their lives for a long time. MuQing looks far away. The evil object is hundreds of meters away from the little girl. Because of its huge size, it causes a strong visual shock. "Sister mu, we can''t help it." The agent takes Mu Qing''s hand and shouts. MuQing gritted her teeth and was ready to leave, but then said, "you go first, and you go to the city first. As long as you get there, it''s safe." The voice just dropped. The agent found that sister Mu was attacking far away. The speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, it was 100 meters away. "Ah..." She stares big eyes, as if to see the ghost, once soft weak Mu elder sister, when become so fierce. On the street. Lin Fan''s heart trembled, and his eyes looked into the distance. "Lao Zhang, my wife seems to be in danger." Lao Zhang was shocked and said, "if you are in danger, go and save him." "Good." Lin Fan jumped up and couldn''t fly, but he could jump very far, very fast, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Take me..." When Lao Zhang saw Lin Fan leave, he said to himself. The evil cock frowned. "Evil things?" "No, it''s essentially different from evil things." It feels a breath of danger, and its goal is where Lin fan used to be. On the Internet. There are unknown people, they lead the rhythm. Yanhai city is in danger. This time, I''m afraid we will not destroy the city. Countless people will die miserably in the hands of evil things. Then someone jumped out. [the sea god of Haiyun kingdom is willing to help us. He just needs to build a statue. If he is short of money, I will build it. ¡¿ [Yanhai city is going to end this time. ¡¿ [people don''t know how painful it is until they cry. ¡¿ I don''t know who invited these people. Well, No. It should be said that the rhythm dominated by Hai Yunguo has finally begun. At the same time. I don''t know which local tyrant is directly broadcasting the situation of Yanhai city on a website by using advanced technology as if it were aerial photography. When everyone saw the evil things that appeared from the river, they were all dumbfounded. A giant. Among them, there is no lack of giant super evil things. MuQing rescued the little girl, and what she didn''t expect was that on the way to save people, she saved some people, which was something she didn''t think about at all. Why save the little girl. Maybe it''s not normal for women to embarrass women and help them when they are in danger. The ultimate reason. I can''t bear it. "Are they all here?" Mu Qing asked. Looking at these children, Mu Qing covers her head and has a headache. They are all children. It''s more like a parent-child activity. Then. She learned from these children that they really came here to participate in the activities. None of the family came. The people in the organization ran away. "Wow, I know who you are. You are aunt MuQing." "Sister." "No, it''s auntie. My father often watches your programs and says he likes you very much. So do I MuQing can''t help laughing when he looks at these children. He didn''t expect to meet little fans. It''s normal to save little fans. "Shh She told the children to be quiet and not to attract the attention of evil things. Under the current situation, it is impossible to take these children away. She can only hide here and wait for the end of the matter. I hope this wooden hut won''t attract the attention of evil things.Otherwise Think about the consequences, I''m afraid it will be very serious. "Aunt MuQing, here is a snake..." MuQing heard the sound and was startled. I don''t know when a snake''s head came in from the window. His red eyes were shining, and then he attacked the child. MuQing was very fast. He clapped the snake''s head on the wooden wall. With a bang, the snake''s head burst. "Not good..." The bloody smell of evil things diffused out. Evil thing noticed here. Chapter 251 "Auntie, we are afraid." Children huddle in the corner, never seen such a situation. If they can survive. What happened now will be unforgettable for life. "Don''t be afraid, just stay here." MuQing comforted these children, but in my heart, you are afraid, I am also afraid, as if who is not a baby. In this case. Running is the best choice. But now Even if let Mu Qing run, she can''t step out of the leg, sure enough, the kind-hearted person, just can''t see the danger. Of course. Kindness depends on people. If it''s a tough guy, MuQing is absolutely speechless. He can''t even let you see a scum. MuQing looked out through the window. She had just killed an evil sea snake, which attracted the attention of the evil people. Even the evil people who didn''t pay attention to it came to this side. Usually has been very calm Mu Qing, really can''t calm down. I''m nervous. When can the members of Yanhai special department come? Please hurry up. I''m not three headed and six armed. What can I do to resist these evil things. Cry and haw. She even has the heart to die. "Don''t make any noise. I''ll draw them away." When facing the children, MuQing smiles and reveals a sense of honey confidence. She is really afraid in her heart, but she must show the charm of an idol. "Shh "Keep quiet!" After telling the children again, MuQing opens the wooden door and takes a deep breath. The evil things in the distance are really annoying. A group of children. A beautiful woman. We are all weak people who have no strength to bind a chicken. How could that be. Mu Qing goes to the front, away from the cabin, to prevent the cabin from being damaged due to the accident when he will fight with the evil things. "I''m an international superstar. I''ll take a picture with you and sign your name. That''s all." MuQing''s greatest benefit to evil things is my signature. Alas, many people want it, and there are group photos. Don''t you have any idea? Whew! The soft sand puffed up a small bag, and a long evil thing broke out of the sand. The mouthparts full of sharp teeth tore at MuQing. If they were bitten, the consequences would be unimaginable. Mu Qing''s face gradually calmed down. Two exquisite daggers appeared in the palm of her hand, twisting her body to avoid the attack direction of the evil object. The daggers in her hand cut the throat of the evil object. Blood spattered. Ordinary girls see this scene, absolutely will be scared to clamp legs tightly, crying, can stand is a very luxurious thing. Not to mention killing the evil things. And the method is fierce, decisive, clean, without the slightest hesitation. The children hiding in the cabin quietly look out through the cracks. "Aunt Mu is so powerful." "I''m going to be as beautiful as aunt mu." "You''re too fat." "I want to be as fat as aunt mu." MuQing looks at those evil things warily. She can deal with them in a short time, but if she is attacked by them for a long time, she can''t deal with them. There was a roar. The man killed their compatriots and made them very angry. In the face of so many evil things. MuQing knows that she can''t resist, so she can only rely on the ghost''s figure to constantly avoid it. Occasionally, when she catches the opportunity, she directly harvests an evil thing. Fortunately, the strength of the top evil things is not so good. If it''s that powerful evil thing. She couldn''t resist. "The guys in the special department are so slow. If I can live, I will complain to you." MuQing began to curse her mother in her heart. With the increasing pressure, her scope of action gradually narrowed, and the evil things around her could not make her recklessly kill her compatriots. Right now. "Aunt mu, come on." A little fat Dun was lying on the other side of the window, wiping his snot to cheer MuQing. Then a little snake appeared at the window. He was scared and cried out, waving the stick in his hand, "the blow of justice." Bang! The snake is directly patted away. MuQing looked back, the heart of death has been there, now the children are so bold, evil things, we have been surrounded by evil things. Members of the special department have been around here. But they are busy dealing with evil things. When they see these evil things, they are a little confused. There are too many, and there are many powerful evil things. For them. It''s a real hassle.As for the situation of MuQing, it''s a pity that they didn''t notice at all. After all, the place here is so big that they don''t care about this cabin. Liu Ying way: "evil things how come out of the water, never before." "There has never been such a large scale." "Go to support quickly. I see some citizens being chased by evil things." "Well, it''s time for us to play." On the beach. MuQing is under more and more pressure, and the evil things are more and more serious. She is not supporting. When she doesn''t know what to do, the evil things stop and wait. "What''s the matter?" MuQing thought to herself that suddenly, she felt lucky. For example, it was respectable for evil things to find that a weak woman could protect a group of children, so they didn''t attack, expressed their greatest respect, and then left. At such a time, Mu Qing, who is still dreaming of such a beautiful dream, will definitely say in unison if he lets fans know: "you want to eat farts." Boom! The ground was shaking. "Where did it come from?" Soon, MuQing saw an evil object that was different from other evil objects. It was huge and human, giving people an appearance full of explosive power. All the evil things around retreated, as if they were greeting the king. "Woman, you have succeeded in attracting my attention." The king of evil things in the deep sea walked slowly towards MuQing with strong thighs. MuQing was surprised to meet a monster who could speak human language. MuQing said, "I don''t mean to offend you. I hope you can let us go." Talk straight. The current situation is not friendly to her. If it is too rampant, it is easy to be killed. "Woman, are you dreaming?" The evil thing deep sea king grinned, and his smile was gloomy. For Mu Qing, such a smile seemed to be in the cellar, cold and bitter, and bad mood shrouded in her heart. She held the daggers tightly. Hope to support the arrival of members of special departments. "If you can have a dream, it''s not a very good thing. You are here to destroy Yanhai City, and I won''t stop you. Why waste time with me here?" MuQing said. At this point. The king of evil things in the deep sea sniffed, as if he was smelling the smell of the air. His huge nostrils were like a cow''s nose, giving people a feeling of abnormal and obscene. "I smell the sweet meat, in that little wooden house." The eyes of the king of the deep sea are shining. MuQing vigilant way: "there is no meat, if you want to eat meat, there is a chance I can invite you to eat barbecue." "Do you think I''m a fool? I have known for a long time that there are children in the cabin. My favorite food is children. It''s delicate and delicious. If you think about it carefully, I haven''t eaten it for many years. " The king of evil things in the deep sea showed a terrible smile. It''s not good. She can see at a glance that she can''t deal with the evil things in front of her. In a moment. Evil things go with the cabin, step by step, giving people a strong sense of oppression. Mu Qing was so oppressed that she didn''t dare to move. It''s like the heart is in the palm of one''s hand. "Hey, hey!" The evil thing deep sea king passes by Mu Qing''s side. Instead of giving her a hand, he walks towards the cabin. "Woman, dare you move?" "If you move, you will die..." "Ha ha." The deep sea king of evil things is different from other evil things. If it''s another evil thing, how can it control so many people and crush the people in front of it to death. And the evil thing deep sea king is more like using his own power to cause great psychological pressure to the other party. Then, in front of each other, swallow all the children. That must be a beautiful scene. "How can I can''t move. " Mu Qing can''t believe it in her eyes. It''s not the terrible magic of the evil thing deep sea king, but the power of suppressing in her heart, which makes her bear the mountain and hard to move. Her heart was in fear. Look back. The figure kept approaching the cabin and could see the tiger''s head in the window. "Hey, hey, I''m going to eat them, lovely and delicious meat. I''m really looking forward to it." Evil things deep sea king smile, even if did not see the face, Mu Qing can imagine, the other side that ferocious face, will be how frightening. Mu Qing clenched her teeth and her hands trembled slightly. Seeing that the evil thing, the king of the deep sea, was getting closer and closer to the cabin, she was furious. "Let me see where the children are." The evil thing deep sea king holds the cabin in his palm, and the children inside curl up in fear."Aunt mu, come to us soon." "Aunt mu, there are monsters." "I want mom..." The children cried. The evil thing deep sea king showed the expression of enjoyment, "listen, what a wonderful voice, I haven''t heard such a voice for a long time." "One!" "Two!" "Yes, it''s really good. There are eleven children who can finally have a good meal." The big eyes of the king of evil things are staring at these children. The saliva is running down. Reach out and grab little fat dun. "Start with you little fat man." Xiao pangdun had been frightened by the evil deep sea king for a long time. He peed his pants in front of so many children. "Sister mu, help..." When he bullied a snake before, his justice hit him hard and he was very overbearing. Now, facing this evil thing, the king of the deep sea, he has deeply encountered the prehistoric crisis. Just when Xiao pangdun was about to be caught by the deep sea king. Brush! MuQing appears at the neck of the evil deep sea king, trying to cut his neck. Patta! "I got you." The king of evil things in the deep sea showed a gloomy smile. He grabbed MuQing with his huge palm and watched MuQing with his eyes as big as a lantern. "You are very fast. I may not be able to keep up with you, so I use these children as bait. Sure enough, you are cheated. You really appear and you have to kill me. Unfortunately, your strength is a little slow." "You..." MuQing didn''t expect that the evil thing had a brain. "Isn''t it a surprise? I''m surprised. My speed is really slow. It takes one second to reach 100 meters. I''m not satisfied with the speed." The evil thing deep sea king disappoints the way. Mu Qing looked at each other in horror. Damn it. 100 meters a second is considered very slow. So what kind of speed is really fast. While she was thinking about this, the intense pain swept over her, and the deep sea king made a little effort, as if he pinched Mu Qing''s whole body in the meat mud. Then he saw the king of deep sea waving his arm and smashing MuQing directly on the ground. "Eh!" "I didn''t expect that you, a woman with some strength, could spin in mid air and land safely. Hehe, it''s really interesting." The king of evil things did not pay attention to MuQing at all. It''s just fun. After landing, MuQing quickly stepped back to the children, turned her head and vomited the blood out of her mouth. She looked at the children. Prepared for the worst. Only five people can be saved. MuQing naturally knows that it''s cruel, but if she''s tough here, not only one of them can''t be saved, she may even lose her life. "Which of you is a man." Brush! "I''m a man." "Me too." "Me too." "Who has brothers and sisters in his family?" MuQing asked "I have a brother." "I have a sister." "I have a sister." "I have a brother." MuQing looked at them and knew that it was wrong to do so, but there was no way. It was better to save a few than to die here. "Lie down on my back and put your arms around my neck. Don''t let go." Then she carried one in one hand, one between her left and right arms. This is the only way. Mu Qing looks at the other children waiting for her, but she doesn''t dare to look at them. Later, she Bang! All of a sudden. A figure came down from the sky and fell to the ground. Suddenly, the fine sand spattered and puffed. A grain of fine sand passed her arm, leaving a wound, and then blood spilled. "Here I am." Lin Fan said. Then, Lin fan saw the wound on Mu Qing''s arm and looked at the evil thing deep sea king unhappily, "why do you want to hurt my wife''s arm?" The evil thing deep sea king blinked, then laughed, "another stupid human is coming." Mu Qing Lengshen looked at the figure in front of him. Fall into stagnation. It was a quick reaction. It was saved. Others don''t know who he is, but she does. Yanhai is the strongest expert in Yanhai city. Evil things are definitely not his opponent. "Auntie, what are you doing?" Asked the child lying behind MuQing. Mu Qing, embarrassed, put the children down and said with a smile, "it''s nothing, auntie. Let''s see if you''re heavy, eh It''s not heavy at all. It''s all light. " She certainly can''t say that my aunt was just going to take you on the run.As for these children. I''m sorry. But I can''t say that. I''m a public figure. I have to set an example. Chapter 252 "Why do you curse? I''m not stupid at all." Lin fan doesn''t like this guy. Not just his wife. And swearing. It''s bad behavior. Standing at the back, Mu Qing wanted to say that it was just the impact you had when you landed. The fine sand cut my arm. It had nothing to do with other people''s evil things. But you just like it The evil thing deep sea king said with a smile: "sad human, my deep sea king appears in front of you. You don''t want to protect your life. Instead, you are here to prove whether you are stupid." "I ask you, have you ever seen the fastest speed in the world?" Lin Fan frowned and said, "No "Then you''ll see it later." The king of evil things in the deep sea smiles, then converges and disappears in the same place with a bang. The speed is very fast, 100 meters per second, sweeping up the small sand storm. Lin Fan looks at the evil thing deep sea king calmly. Speed It seems to be normal. Not so fast. When the evil deep-sea King appeared in front of Lin fan, he brought a gust of wind. Mu Qing and a group of kids closed their eyes. The wind was like a blade, and it hurt when it hit on the face. So strong. This is the slow speed of evil things. Mu Qing has a sense of frustration. The idea that she just wanted to run away with her children is unrealistic. It''s just the other person''s speed Maybe it''s hard. The evil thing deep sea king looked at Lin Fan condescending and said wildly: "have you been scared by my speed?" "No Lin Fan said. "Yes? Forced to pretend calm, in fact, the heart has been afraid to death, you humans have always been like this The evil deep sea king does not believe that human beings are not frightened. Just pretend to be calm. The fastest speed is always so terrible. Lin Fan said, "I''m not scared by you at all." "Have you ever seen the most terrible power?" the king of evil things said with a smile "No Lin Fan said. "Well, now you can see it." The evil deep-sea King waved his fist at Lin fan. When he was about to touch Lin fan, he suddenly stopped, and his amazing strength spread to both sides. The fine sand on the ground was blown up. "Does it feel terrible?" The king of evil things is proud of the way. It is most satisfied with the power and speed. The human beings in front of us are absolutely scared. Now we are standing there calmly, just trying to calm down. I''m afraid we have already been scared to death. "It''s not scary at all." Lin Fan looks at the evil things in the deep sea. The sound of gnashing teeth is transmitted. The evil thing deep sea king looked at Lin Fan angrily and said, "you make me angry completely. Do you know that I hate people telling lies to me most? And you''ve been telling me these damn lies all the time. " "You can never imagine how terrible I was when I was angry." "Now you should know." There''s a lot of nonsense about the evil deep sea king. Lin Fan''s eyes indifferently said: "why do you want to hurt my wife? You hurt her arm. I don''t like being rude to others, but you make me angry. I''ll tell you in advance to make you ready." Mu Qing blinked and looked down at her arm. The scar seemed You made it. "Oh, I can''t hear you." The king of evil things in the deep sea showed the appearance of not being beaten. He bent over and put his head in front of Lin fan. Then he turned his head and pointed his ears at Lin fan. "I can''t hear you." Hit it. Hit it! MuQing can''t stand the deep sea king''s expression. If she can do it, she won''t keep her hand. Thinking of the situation that she was almost killed by the other party, she clenched her teeth and clenched her powder fist. "I want to hit you." Lin Fan said. The evil thing deep sea king laughs, "want to hit me, good, let me see how painful your little powder fist can hit me. Come on, hit me in the face, but I''m looking forward to it." Lin Fan took a deep breath. He was angry. Then he clenched his fist and pulled his arm back. "Oh, what a stupid human being." "Are you serious about fists like that?" "Do you know?" "I''m the king of evil things in the deep sea..." Bang! Boom! Lin Fan''s fist blows away. Suddenly, the terrible fist power bursts out from his fist, submerges the evil object in the deep sea, and at the same time, a white light spreads away. The light is too dazzling to open his eyes. Mu Qing closed her eyes tightly. The tip of the nose was sniffing. "The taste of water, how can there be the taste of water." After a long time. The sky and the earth were calm again, and there was no dull sound like thunder in my ear. Open your eyes. Mu Qing stupefied in situ, the scene in front of you, or what you saw before?A deep and bottomless chasm spread along Lin Fan''s feet, all the way to the river. What''s more, even the river was divided into two parts. "Is this still the power that people can have?" MuQing was shocked, as if to see the ghost. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe it. And now. In front of me, where is the evil deep sea king? Maybe even a dreg is hard to find. "Where is it?" MuQing knows what to ask, mainly because it''s hard to accept. From Lin Fan''s mouth, he may feel more comfortable. Lin Fan''s eyes move with the dust in the air. "It''s flying." It did fly away. Although this blow killed the king of the deep sea, many of them died in this power. They didn''t even see them. It''s so sad. Those evil creatures who are ready to land are staring at the situation in front of them. The compatriots who are just chatting around disappear in the blink of an eye, which causes a great shadow in their hearts. This is the situation. Is it necessary to log in? Let''s go. The living evil things look at each other, slip away, slip away, really want to slip away. The purpose of their coming to Yanhai city is very simple. God asked them to come. Now the situation is too dangerous, so it''s better to be steady. "I''m good." Lin Fan said with a smile. MuQing dull way: "fierce." This is not against the will, but really too strong, too strong, even dare not imagine. "Wow My uncle is so strong. " "Sister mu, you have a husband. My father said you don''t have a husband, but it''s so good that you are much more handsome than my father. Can I be your son?" "I want to be a daughter." "I want to be the first one, OK?" "No matter, you''re not alone." Mu Qing looks at these children and can''t help laughing. At this moment, she finds her arms cool. She looks down and finds that Lin Fan licks her wound. "What are you doing..." Mu Qing was shocked and trembled. He always felt that when he met with this guy, he was either being taken advantage of or suffering from cerebral hemorrhage. "You said saliva could be disinfected, and I''ll disinfect it for you." Lin Fan said. MuQing said, "when did I say that?" Lin Fan smiles. There was no explanation. Although the evil things here have retreated, there are still evil things in other places. The busy members of the special department are in a mess and are caught off guard. The river crossing bridge. "Help me." "My God, who will help me." On the bridge, everyone abandoned their cars and fled. The evil things in front of them were so terrible that they were lucky to be able to save their lives. Members of the special department were present. Lu Han, the strong man in the high court of Buddhism, once again wears gorgeous clothes to attract the sight of evil things with his beautiful posture. "Come on, if it''s evil, do it to me." As a meat shield, he has no way but to attract the attention of evil things crazily. He can''t avoid a beating later. Some members found that the situation was not right. Most of these evil things are water evil things. It''s a bit too clever to come here. As soon as he refused Haiyun Kingdom, he met this situation. People from special departments know that this is probably Haiyun Kingdom''s revenge. Sea god really exists, driving some evil things in the sea, obviously is a very simple thing. It''s just that they find something useful. What Haiyun wants is public opinion. On the Internet. Many people are watching the situation in Yanhai city at this time. "There are a lot of evil things. Yanhai city is in danger. How can it resist?" "The one eyed man seems to be the leader of the special department of Yanhai city. Now he is fighting with an evil thing, which is a little too strong." "This is a very normal operation. When evil things invade the city, there must be leading evil things." The buildings near the river are seriously damaged, and the members of the special departments can''t retreat at all. The citizens have not been completely demobilized. Xiadu. Leader Xu and others looked dignified at the live broadcast on the Internet. "Chief, someone did it on purpose. I think it must be Haiyun country, so that we can agree to build the statue of Poseidon." "It''s quiet. There''s no movement. It''s too cruel." Leader Xu looked dignified and didn''t say a word more. As the head of a special department, he is responsible for every word he says. He can''t say anything at will. He knows that this matter has absolutely something to do with Haiyun. But There is no evidence. If Yanhai city is seriously damaged by evil things, public opinion will definitely change. Even if they stop this, they can''t stop the development of public opinion.In the hotel. Madonna looks very crazy, "a group of ungrateful guys, God''s gift in fact you can refuse, in the end, only God can save you." Seeing the evil things that destroyed Yanhai city at will, Madonna was more in awe of the God of the sea, what a powerful power, what a great existence. Often rejection comes at a price. Yanhai city. "Report, the situation is not good, evil things break through the defense line, is moving towards the city." "No matter what, you should stop me. You can''t let evil things enter the city, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." The members of the special department are communicating with each other, and they are all good at coke oven. There are too many evil things. What''s more, they found that the strength of these evil things gradually became strong. The ones they resisted before were just cannon fodder. The more evil things they met later, the more terrifying they were. At this time, the one eyed man was entangled by two evil things. The strength of these two evil things was not that he could not face them, but that they could be reborn after amputation. No matter how serious the injury was, they could recover in a short time. This situation reminds him of the evil cockroach devil. It''s just not as terrible as cockroaches. All of a sudden. A terrible force came from the other side of the river. Boom! The original clear sky, flash and thunder, shrouded in thick clouds. All Yanhai citizens look at the sky in fear. What happened? What terrible things are going to happen again. They are in a state of mental breakdown. It has been known from the Internet that a large number of evil things are coming from the river, and some people on the Internet say that it is difficult for members of special departments to resist evil things. I''m afraid Yanhai city will be destroyed by evil things. There are already a lot of people driving away from Yanhai city. And at this critical moment. Someone in the city was shouting. "Poseidon, come and help us." "Now only the God of the sea can save us. As long as we save us, we will surely build a statue for you." Some citizens who don''t know the truth don''t know what they are talking about. Then, more and more people shout and directly drive the rhythm. It is said that the one who just called for the help of the sea god is likely to be the one arranged by the Sea Cloud kingdom. In the most desperate time, it often takes only a few people to drive the rhythm of a game. "What''s that?" The one eyed man looked at the river, where a huge human shaped evil object appeared. He was holding a trident and roaring angrily. He stepped across the river and set off a huge wave. "Is it God?" "Absolutely not." The one eyed man can feel the terrible and destructive power from the huge human evil object. Right now. The huge Trident in his hand was thrown by the human shaped evil object, which turned into a streamer in an instant. With a roar, it was directly inserted in the center of the city. The Trident is big. Even if the surrounding buildings are not as high as this weapon. Boom! The thunder in the sky fell down fiercely and wound directly on the Trident, forming a terrible vision. The citizens who saw this scene were scared and stupid. They all sat on the ground and did not dare to move. Despair enveloped them. It''s over. Yanhai city is really coming to an end. Who is going to save us. With the situation of Yanhai City, the live broadcast room on the Internet is changing. It''s like someone''s in control. "The trough! What the hell is that guy? If it''s an evil thing, Yanhai city is really finished. " "Who knows." "I''ve never seen such an evil thing. I think only God can deal with it." "You see Yanhai City special department leader, have been silly." I don''t know how to control the screen. I directly show the one eyed man''s expression in the eyes of all the netizens who watch the live broadcast. It''s all demoralizing. Soon. The picture has changed again. On the beach, a group of people appeared. Two adults and eleven children. "Ah, it''s over. Why are they still there? These children are so pitiful. They stand in the same place and don''t know how to run away." "What''s the situation of these two adults? Don''t you see the current situation?" "Run." "Don''t force it. Anyone in this situation will be absolutely scared. Even if they are allowed to run, they don''t know where to run." Chapter 253 "What''s that?" MuQing looks at the huge figure in the distance, and her body trembles involuntarily. She has never seen such a huge evil thing, just like a mountain. Every time she moves, a huge wave will be set off. Lin Fan said, "that''s a huge man." Mu Qing looks at Lin Fan in a daze. How can you tell me that you are human? What kind of eyes. "That''s evil." MuQing said that he was afraid. If such evil things enter Yanhai City, the consequences will be unimaginable. Maybe the whole city will be destroyed by evil things, and thousands of people will die. Think of it here. She looks at Lin fan, can this man really be the opponent of that evil thing in the distance? Lin Fan asks curiously: "what is evil thing?" "You..." Mu Qing takes a deep breath. She always feels that the other party is teasing her. She is so powerful that she even asks me what the evil thing is. She always feels that the other party is teasing her IQ. Good You don''t know. I''ll tell you. "Evil things come to the city to do havoc. They will kill everyone they see, their relatives and friends around them." MuQing explained, said so frankly, if you don''t understand, then there is no way. Lin Fan was lost in thought. "I want to protect Yanhai city. People have told me that they need my protection, so I won''t let them get closer." He said it firmly. "But now there are so many evil things, you can''t deal with them alone." MuQing said. Lin Fan said, "I believe I can." MuQing likes confident people. Confident men are always attractive. But I know you are very powerful, but you are a little overconfident. She didn''t say much. Maybe sometimes, ideas are wonderful things. The more you think, the higher the chance of success. What they didn''t know was that the live camera was aimed at them. For the outside world, the current situation of their family is that they are completely scared by the scene and don''t know what to do. They care about these children. It''s a pity. Later, they will die miserably in the hands of evil things. They feel very uncomfortable in their hearts. There is a kind of unspeakable pain. The evil things that fight with the one eyed man leave quietly. "What to do next? The big guy knows it''s hard to deal with it." Master Yongxin said in a deep voice that if he was allowed to attract fire from the other side, he would not dare to imagine that he would be beaten into meat cakes. Look at the one eyed man. When there is a real conflict with the evil things, the one eyed man must be the best choice for the meat shield. The one eyed man said, "it''s not easy to deal with. We have to stop it. Where''s Lin fan?" At this kind of moment, I can only think of Lin fan. If he is here, there will be absolutely no problem. But now I haven''t even seen a ghost. "I don''t know." Master Yongxin shows his hand. He doesn''t know where Lin Fan goes, but he knows Lin Fan''s strength is very strong. Maybe if he comes out, he can solve these things. The one eyed man''s face became more and more serious. If you really let that evil thing rush into Yanhai City, the consequences are really unimaginable. Maybe Yanhai city will no longer exist from now on. At this point. In the urban area, a man holding a small statue of God in both hands, shouting, "everyone follow me, Poseidon will protect us, we pray devoutly, Poseidon will come to save us." Many people looked at him strangely. Walking in the street, holding up the statue. Poseidon? It''s the guy who appeared on the Internet recently. Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he often heard people talk about it. "Is Poseidon the God of Haiyun?" "Yes, the God of Haiyun." "Bah, even if I die, I won''t go with him. Look at these guys. I don''t even want my brain to live." "What do you mean by that?" "According to the analysis on the Internet, the wolf of Haiyun country is ambitious and wants to control the citizens of our country with his faith. If the god statue is really built, the consequences will be very serious." "Ah! Is it so terrible? " Although some people can see it clearly, there are still many people who want to save their lives. A big man yelled: "what are you doing? If you don''t join the team, we pray for the arrival of the sea god. Maybe we can save us. Look at the evil thing that is higher than the mountain. If you step on it, we will all die." The citizens looked at the evil things in the distance. It''s very tall. It''s a huge shadow in their hearts. One after another, people joined the prayer procession, and the man holding the statue appeared a smile on his face. What a group of stupid people.All of a sudden. Someone yelled excitedly. "Look, the statue is shining." "Ah, it''s Poseidon who hears our prayers. Is he really coming?" "Save us, Poseidon." The light is more and more bright. Suddenly, a light burst out from the statue, directly into the sky, and then condensed in the air, slowly changing, gradually forming light and shadow human form. Holy, majestic, as if God had come into the world. Everyone looked up and there was light in their pupils. The one eyed man looked dignified. "Is this the Poseidon?" The situation at this time completely proves that Poseidon exists without any falsehood. This is not what science and technology can do. For the one eyed man, this is a very bad signal. There are gods in Haiyun. But they didn''t, even if they did, they were demons, destroying the city. "Amitabha, God really exists." Master Yongxin was shocked when he recited the Buddha''s name. Downtown. The man who took the lead in holding up the statue knelt down on the ground, with a crazy look and exclaimed: "the God of the sea has come, our prayer is useful. When the God of the sea hears our prayer, he has come to save us." Those who followed the man knelt down on the ground. Worship. Praying. God is really God. In such a crisis, ordinary people place their hopes on other illusory things besides waiting for death. Nowadays, there is no need for something ethereal to really exist, which has a great impact. "It''s really a Poseidon." Countless citizens are shocked and speechless. For them, it''s too shocking and frightening. Their mentality can be completely shattered. At the same time, they think about where our God is. The appearance of the God of the sea is shrouded in brilliance and projected, retaining part of its strength. For ordinary citizens, the God is powerful and has the impulse to worship. The Poseidon standing in the air is no different from the entity, and its dignity is inviolable. "God is merciful, God''s love is universal. Those who believe in me will live forever, and I will protect you." The voice of Poseidon was ringing in everyone''s ears. Many people are very excited. They did not expect to hear the voice of God. What happened in Yanhai city is concerned by many countries. When they see this situation, their faces are very dignified. The sea god of Haiyun makes them feel threatened. Faith is the greatest weapon of destruction. It''s a good thing for Haiyun to choose Longguo, just to let them have a look at the situation. And they can rely on this situation to prepare for it. Just look at the current situation. Many people have an idea in their heart that the Dragon kingdom may be over. The shock of God''s appearance is too great, which makes a deep impression on people''s heart. Just for a moment. Perhaps many citizens of the Dragon Kingdom have become believers of the sea god. The most terrifying thing is the live broadcast. No matter which country is watching the live broadcast, it is very likely that its people will believe in the God of the sea. After all, God is illusory, high above, can only worship, not close, and even the existence of it is still unknown. Now As the only true God in the world, Poseidon completely breaks people''s world view. "Mom, is that God?" The ignorant child asked curiously. "Shh The woman took the child to her knees and prayed devoutly. The child was not sensible and hoped that God would forgive her. Poseidon really appeared in front of people''s eyes. "Poseidon, my family are all devout believers in you." A man in a wheelchair came to worship under the statue of Poseidon and even climbed down from the wheelchair. Even if he fell down, he knelt down and prayed. Poseidon looks down at the believers. "God is universal and omnipotent. Those who believe in me will be reborn." Poseidon wave, a light will cover the man. Everyone looked at it in amazement. "Ah! My legs are good. My legs are really good. " Suddenly, the man jumped up with joy, excited and didn''t know what to say. Then he knelt on the ground and worshiped madly, "thank you for God''s gift." In front of this scene to see the people around a face of ignorant force. It''s like hell. I was just in the wheelchair, and now I''m recovering. It''s terrible. Is this the power of God? At this point. Many onlookers are ready to move when they see this scene. For them, the presence of God really shocked them, but now it seems that there are 10 million people in front of them.It''s like telling them. If you believe in Poseidon, you will get the same blessing as each other. Instant. It''s exploding on the Internet. Network special forum, the exchange is very frequent. "What do you think of it?" "Is God really omnipotent?" "Depending on the current situation, it seems to be true." "Have you ever suspected that this man''s leg was not broken, but..." "You know too much." "Things are very bad. Haiyun Kingdom''s magic means are a little cracked. It''s like Wang''s blow up, which has left a deep impression on the people of Longguo." Poseidon is very satisfied with what is happening now, which is in his expectation. Now he is the only true God. Faith doesn''t roll in yet. I can''t stop it. There are many ways to play with stupid human beings. "Poseidon, now evil things are coming from the river. It''s extremely dangerous. I see many children on the beach. I implore the loving Poseidon to save those children''s lives." Said the man who had just broken his leg and stood up again. He''s got a lot of drama. If put in the film and television drama, at least is also an important supporting actor, thoroughly is to help improve the style of Poseidon. That''s the standard. There''s no number you can''t take down. "A lot of kids?" Asked the sea god. The man said: "God, among those children, my child''s classmate, just when I watched the live broadcast on the Internet, I saw him. I hope God can save them." A lot of people watched it live. Naturally also see those silly Leng in situ children and adults. If there is no one to save them, they will never survive. At this time, the appearance of Poseidon really gives many people hope. "Yanhai city believes in me, and I will protect you." Whew! All of a sudden, floating in the air of the Poseidon, instant into a light point toward the distance. "Long live Poseidon!" Exclaimed the man recovering from his broken leg. Followed by the citizens, shouting. "Hooray." The belief of blind obedience exists. When God really appears in front of us, some people who have no opinions will believe with others. On the beach. Lin Fan said: "I will wait for him to come to us and beat him up." The children around Lin fan are admiring Lin fan. "Great uncle." "Wow, uncle is so handsome." "Dad, I''ll introduce my mother to you. I don''t want my father." Little fat Dun cheered. Xiao pangdun''s father was in tears and should have sprayed it on the wall. Son of a tortoise. When Poseidon finds these children in danger, he knows that to let stupid human beings believe in him is not only to show their superiority, but also to let human beings find that God is so loving and cares for them all the time. Lin Fan and Mu Qing look at the front curiously. "What''s that?" Mu Qing asked. Lin Fan said: "light No, it''s people. " The scattered light spots are condensed into human form again, and the human form is full of sacred light. Haishen said, "children, I come to save you." The fat girl hugged Lin Fan''s left leg and said, "we have an uncle to help us." Little pangdun hugged his right leg and said, "we have dad to save us." Lin Fan looked at Poseidon, then pointed to each other and said, "I feel disgusting from you, but you are very strong. I want to fight with you." Haishen said, "do you know who I am? I am your spiritual sustenance, the God in your heart, the sea god temple, the sea god. I feel that you are in danger and come to save you, otherwise you will be engulfed by the evil things full of sin. " "Poseidon, I''m Lin fan. I want to fight you." Lin Fan Baoquan do. Mu Qing took Lin Fan by the arm and said, "he is the God of the sea, the God of the Sea Cloud kingdom." "Oh." Lin Fan nodded and said, "God of Haiyun Kingdom, I can feel that you are very strong. I want to fight you." Mu Qing covers his face. He always feels that he is casting pearls before swine. Is he really unable to understand or pretends not to understand. It''s very difficult. The people who watched the live broadcast were dumbfounded. "The trough! Even God has to do it. " "Eh, you see, this seems to be the strongest Lin Fan in Yanhai city." "I don''t think I can do it." Chapter 254 Lin fan is no stranger in the hearts of the Internet strong. For ordinary people, they may soon forget, or they may not have paid attention to it. But in the heart of the strong. It''s really strong. Yanhai City, the strongest is not a wave of fame. But now the strongest one has to fight with Poseidon, which makes people who watch the live show a little confused. The sea god''s expression has always been very sacred and solemn. Even if he is angry now, he doesn''t show it. He''s here to show God''s holiness, hoping to make more stupid people believe in him. "God is tolerant and loving. If you disrespect me, I will forgive you." Poseidon is magnanimous. In the live broadcast, he must show the most positive scene and absorb more people to believe in him. "Wife, have I been disrespectful to him?" Lin Fan inquired, pondered for a moment, hugged his fist and said, "if you feel unhappy just now, I''m here to solemnly apologize to you." It''s serious. It''s serious. "I''m Lin fan. Please teach me. We don''t care about life and death, we only care about the lower." He looked directly at each other. On the TV, he said that when he spoke, he looked at each other''s eyes. This is to respect each other. Now, Lin fan has shown absolute respect. He has no other meaning. He just wants the other party to understand that I, Lin fan, will never be disrespectful to anyone. The sea god was a little hairy by Lin fan. Anger burns in my heart. If he didn''t want to be a loving God now, he would have started to blow up Lin fan. Damned human, what''s your look? Can you look directly at God? "I, Lin fan, am kind and friendly, but I like three things the most. I love my wife, I love drinking and I love martial arts." "And love Lao Zhang, love Xiao Bao, love hen." When he said this, he looked very serious, as if he was talking about a big thing. Poof! Mu Qing couldn''t help laughing. Forgive her laughter. I really can''t help it. If you can. She would rather not have heard such words. On the Internet. People watching the live broadcast have different expressions. Some of them were dumbfounded. There''s anger. It''s funny. "The trough! Bull "Is Yanhai''s most powerful person so arrogant?" "No, you are wrong. He is not the strongest in Yanhai city. According to the analysis of Intranet, he is likely to be the strongest in Longguo." "Grass! If the sea god is killed, our country can be protected by ourselves, and we don''t need foreign gods. " "That''s right. Lin fan, come on." "What sea god, the strongest Lin Fan in Yanhai City, can be afraid of?" People who often mingle in special online forums will think about things by themselves, not to mention love administrators. They have already analyzed things in a reasonable way, and they still can''t understand the situation after reading them. There is really no way to do it. They are very resistant. The sea god of Haiyun Kingdom comes to the Dragon kingdom. I don''t want my countrymen to believe in foreign gods. At this point. In the river. With the shape of the evil thing, it will soon reach the shore, but what makes people curious is that the evil thing has not arrived for a long time, it seems to be walking in the same place. It''s irritable. The script is clearly not like this. According to the command of the sea god, when the sea god appears, he will drink angrily. The people here are already his followers. How dare you make trouble. Then it screamed, Poseidon, Poseidon And then run away in ashes. That''s how the script should unfold. As for the current situation, to tell you the truth, it''s a bit confused, and it''s still following the script or not. I''ve been standing still for a long time. If I go on like this, I''ll be exposed. Poseidon, my great master, what''s your situation. Lin Fan looked at the sea god and said, "are you afraid?" "Do you say the great God of the sea is afraid?" The Sea God asked, did not expect this human so rampant. "Yes, if you are not afraid, why don''t you fight with me? I will never force others to fight with me. If you are afraid, you can tell me that I won''t fight with you. It''s just a pity." Lin Fan said. He was puzzled. The opponent''s power is terrible. The blood in his body is boiling. Everyone he once met is willing to fight him. Now this I''m disappointed. "Ha ha ha..." The God of the sea laughs, and the laughter is transmitted between heaven and earth. The citizens of Yanhai city can hear such laughter. Looking at the live video on his mobile phone, the man holding up the statue roared angrily: "he is disrespectful to God." "He will be the culprit of Yanhai city." What an angry thing it is to say that the God in his mind is afraid.The sea god looked at Lin Fan and said, "do you know the power of God?" "I don''t know." Lin Fan said. The sea god said, "do you know the great shore of God?" "I don''t know." Lin Fan shook his head. With a smile, the sea god looked into the distance, slowly raised his hand and opened his five fingers, "God said tornado starts from the river." The voice just dropped. A water tornado rolled up on the surface of the river and went straight to heaven and earth. The hand of Poseidon falls. The waterspout dissipated and the heavy river rolled down. "God says the river is divided into two." With the words of Poseidon just falling, the river is really divided into two. The people who watched the live broadcast were completely shocked. Marvel at the power of God. This kind of method is too powerful. Human beings can''t do it at all. The sea god looked at Lin Fan with a smile, "now, are you willing to offend God?" "It''s so strong. I didn''t expect that you could do it so easily. I knew you were very strong. I really look forward to it. I want to fight with you more and more." "I hope you can do it." "Please teach me." Lin Fan''s eyes are shining. He is strong and his blood is boiling again. If he can fight with the other side, he will learn more. Poseidon frowned. There was something wrong with the human being. As if There''s something wrong with the brain. The purpose of his appearance in Yanhai city is to become a God in the hearts of human beings. Now this guy appears in front of him and has an impact on his actions. "God is kind. Since you want to fight with God, I will satisfy you." Poseidon did not pay attention to Lin fan. He raised his hand and pointed to Lin Fan with one finger. He only needed one finger to crush each other. Even if it was just a projection, it was not something that human beings could fight against. Not even the head of Yanhai''s special department. "It''s so slow." Lin fan blows his fist and bangs it on the Poseidon''s face. He bangs the Poseidon in the sand. Quiet. Everything became very quiet. The people watching the live broadcast were stunned. Damn it. Poseidon was hit on the ground, as if something was wrong. At this time, Poseidon was lying in the sand, his eyes were dull, and he was a little confused. Obviously, he didn''t respond. It was like hell, what happened just now. No! Something''s going to happen. This is a live broadcast. If people from outside see this situation, it will definitely cause bad effects. How can God be defeated? This is absolutely not allowed. MuQing didn''t expect that Lin Fan even beat God. This strength is really terrible. Instead of supporting himself with both hands, Poseidon rose dominantly and said with a smile: "human beings, as Poseidon, I am kind and friendly. Bearing your fist is to tell you that the power of God can''t be guessed. If you challenge me, you will be hurt. I hope you don''t blame me." "You are very weak. I''ve lost sight of you, but you are very powerful." Lin Fan clenched his fists and looked at Poseidon fiercely. He was full of fighting spirit, vaguely. His fighting spirit seemed to condense into a virtual battle shadow. "Maybe it''s your carelessness." "But I''ll be serious." Lin Fan wants to fight with the strong, and Poseidon is his best target, but the feeling just now doesn''t make him feel the pressure. He suspected that he was wrong. But it''s not right. The power of the other side is very strong, absolutely correct. "Well, I''ll satisfy you." The sea god said calmly. In fact, the heart has been ready, just a little careless, underestimate each other''s strength. His current state is just projection. But it has the same strength that human beings can''t compete with. Lin Fan waved his fist at the Poseidon. With a wave of Poseidon''s arm, the water shield coagulated in front of him. With a bang and a click, the water shield cracked, and a terrible fist force ran through. Poof! The sea god''s pupil is very big, the corner of his mouth overflows with blood, and his body is penetrated in half. The tragic situation makes Lin Fan''s face slightly changed. "Are you all right?" Lin fan stopped, obviously did not expect such a thing to happen, because he felt that the other side was very strong, so he did his best and didn''t stay at all. He learned the plot in the movie. We must do our best. Otherwise, it will be tragic. The Internet is quiet. "How can I feel that the sea god seems to have some water?" "This special feeling is always dreaming, God was beaten like this?" "Ha ha ha, I''m so laughing. The God of Haiyun kingdom is just like this. The strongest one in Yanhai city can blow it." The believers of Poseidon opened their mouths and wailed. "My God..."Poseidon was furious, but he forced himself to calm down. He was shocked. He didn''t expect that the strength of the other side would be so terrible. Hell, how could it be like this. Calm down. Be calm. Faith is very important, God is calm, never because of a trace of displeasure, furious. "No matter, God is immortal. I don''t want to fight with you, because you will die when I fight." Poseidon smile, the broken body gradually restored to its original appearance. The believers cried out, so it is, God didn''t take each other seriously. That makes sense. "Is it?" Lin Fan deeply doubted each other''s words, "I met a guy like you before, but he was killed by me because he hurt my best friend." Haishen said: "it''s right to be angry for your friends. Now you should see my great power. Forget it." In the current situation, he knows that he may not be the opponent of the other party, unless the noumenon comes, but now this projection has 30% of his strength, but there is no resistance. "No, we fight for life or death, but we have to fight for it." Lin Fan said. The sea god scolded in his heart, sick human, it''s good to give you steps. It''s your pride that you can beat God. It''s almost OK. Why do you pursue so hard. "Man, you win." Said Poseidon with a smile. It seems that admitting defeat is a disgraceful thing, but he is a God. When God says these words, he will give people a kind of God. God is tolerant and benevolent. Not only will he not lose face, but he will be more respected by human beings. The believers were filled with tears. They didn''t expect that God was so loving. MuQing found that Poseidon was a little strange. From the beginning to the present, Lin fan has always been in the dominant position, and Poseidon has never let Lin Fan suffer losses. It is reasonable to say that if Poseidon really has love, it should let Lin Fan suffer losses, and then influence each other with love. But now As an international superstar, she can see it at a glance. Poseidon is acting. I was surprised. Could it be that Is Poseidon really not Lin Fan''s opponent? "Are you insulting me?" Lin Fan said. "No," said the sea god with a smile "No, you are humiliating me. I compete with you, regardless of life and death, only the outcome. But you admit defeat with such a frivolous attitude. Is my strength too weak to make you feel meaningless, or do you think you don''t want to hurt me?" "I see." "You are doubting my strength, so I will compete with you with my strongest strength." Lin Fan''s expression became very serious. Then he clenched his fists and his face changed slightly. Bang The explosive clothes appeared, and the strong muscles were exposed. At the same time, an amazing power rose up. "Drink!" Lin fan is surprised lightly, take himself as the center, the momentum wave spreads out in a circle. "I''m Lin fan. Please give me some advice." The voice just dropped. Lin Fan instantly disappeared in the same place. Poseidon''s face was tense. He was definitely a sick human. Damn it, what did the human want? Right now. He felt the heavy pressure coming from his back. He turned around fiercely and tried to resist it, but after all, he was a little slow. His arms were hard connected to Lin Fan''s whip legs. With a click, his arms seemed to break. The shadow twined around the Poseidon. Bang! Bang! One after another loud noise. The Poseidon is just like suffering invisible damage. His body is constantly swaying and his left and right faces are impacted. Whenever the Poseidon is hit hard, a wave of air will spread out. People in the studio are dumbfounded. The trough! There seems to be something wrong with this kind of fighting rhythm. Poseidon has been beaten violently all the time, and there is no room to fight back at all. After a long time. Boom. Poseidon was directly hammered into the sand. With a bang, deep pits appeared in the sand, and huge sand pillars rose from the sky. Lin Fan appeared at the edge, frowning, staring at the pit, and then slowly said: "how weak..." He thought of the guy on Mount Tai. They are much more powerful than this Poseidon. Lin Fan fished Haishen out of the pit. Poseidon did not faint in the past, but has no face, no previous authority of that God, obviously very embarrassed, people can''t see it. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t believe you. You''re really weak." Lin Fan apologized. I feel deeply remorse for my behavior. Sun Xiao ran out of nowhere, raised his mobile phone and said: "let''s have a picture with Poseidon." Lin fan holds the bruised Poseidon''s shoulder and faces sun Xiao. He raises his hand, eggplant Click! Sun Xiao took a good photo with satisfaction.When he saw Lin fan here live. I''ll come here as fast as I can. Sure enough, I captured the first picture of God in history. Haishen''s cooperation with Lin fan is full of questions. Who am I? Chapter 255 Lin fan doesn''t like Poseidon. He can feel the evil of Poseidon. I hate it very much. He didn''t discriminate against Poseidon, the other side didn''t provoke him, and didn''t bully the people around him, so when talking, he was much more friendly. "I''m sorry, I''m not as weak as you. It''s all my fault that I didn''t believe your words and hurt you. I hope you don''t mind." Lin Fan apologized, and then felt that it was not very good. He patted Poseidon on the shoulder and said sincerely: "in fact, your strength is good. If you practice well in the future, I believe you will be stronger." No one can believe the look in the eyes. The guy you slapped on the shoulder is God, Poseidon. The sea god''s state of mind completely collapsed, and the purpose of coming to Yanhai city is to spread the glory of God and absorb countless believers with the help of the evil things siege play led by him. But now Don''t talk about believers. Even they are beaten up. They have no face. How can they meet such a guy. Damn Madonna. Why don''t you remind me that there''s such a pervert here. If I had been reminded earlier, the God would not only project 30% of his strength, but would have come to suppress the whole audience with the supreme power, so that all stupid human beings could feel the greatness of his sea god. Madonna is innocent. It''s none of my business. I really have reminded you, but the God of Wei''an, you did not listen to me. Who can I find to tell the pain in my heart. Sun Xiao, holding his mobile phone, was looking forward to interviewing Poseidon, "excuse me, Mr. Poseidon, do you have anything to say to the friends of Yanhai city?" "On behalf of the ordinary citizens of Yanhai, I welcome Mr. Poseidon." Sun Xiao is shooting Poseidon crazily. My God, if you want to get rich, he is the first person to shoot Poseidon up close. When you send the photos to the Internet, it will definitely set off a trend. He has no interest in Poseidon or anything. Some of them are just snapping pictures. Look at the sea god. Oops. My God. It''s extremely sad. Look at the bloated face, the iron blue skin and the dark circles of his eyes. If he didn''t see the situation when Poseidon was beaten, he thought that was what he looked like. Poseidon silent, God''s face was he threw clean, there is anger burning in the heart. He wanted to tell the other party that I didn''t show my real strength just now. If I wait for a moment, my strength will be terrible. Poseidon didn''t do that. For him, if that''s the case, it can''t match his Poseidon temperament. Poseidon is gone. He left the beach without saying a word. What are you doing here? Is it self humiliating? "Poseidon is not polite at all. I welcome him on behalf of Yanhai citizens, but he left without saying a word to me. Ah, I''m really disappointed." Sun Xiao showed a look of regret. Next. When he thought that there were still evil things on the river, he was surprised. He was a little arrogant, but he soon recovered. He didn''t panic at all. Evil things were evil things, and he didn''t see who was standing beside me. Even Poseidon was beaten. "Big brother, those evil things are very dangerous." Sun Xiao pointed to the huge evil thing in the distance and said, pretending to be afraid, he hid behind Lin fan. Lin fan is very interested in the evil things over there. He is so big that he must be very strong. But just after the martial arts competition, he is very satisfied and doesn''t have many ideas. It''s a pity. The giant evil things on the river are very confused, and their brains are blank. They have been waiting for the call of the sea god, and then they are directly scared away under the power of the sea god to complete the trip. But there''s something wrong. I saw with my own eyes that Poseidon was beaten and had no power to fight back. I was so frightened that I forgot to lift my feet. Next. It felt that the human eyes had been locked on it. What are you doing? Looking at what I did, I didn''t do anything. I didn''t even perform successfully. Besides, I just threw my weapon into the city center and didn''t get it back. Damn it! That''s the Trident that Poseidon lent him to install power. Nima! It thought for a long time, whining. Withdraw! Retreat! Its voice is full of grief and indignation. The evil things are sensed and the whole army retreats. And it is to turn away, forget it, Trident is not its weapon, it is to listen to the command of the sea god, from the beginning to the end did not make a mistake. The biggest mistake is how Poseidon can make mistakes.Your mistakes directly affect the overall situation. "It''s gone." Lin Fan looked at those far away figure, a little disappointed, if you can, he still hope to be able to communicate with each other. The members of the special departments who prevent the evil things from coming in are relieved to see that they are retreating. It''s dangerous. Fortunately, the evil things are retreating. Otherwise, it will be a disaster for them. In particular, the huge evil things standing on the river have the greatest impact on them. It''s a sense of oppression from the heart. "No, God, why did you leave us?" The man holding the statue cried out, with tears streaming down his face. When he saw the God''s departure, his heart was very sad. It was all the guy. If it wasn''t for him, God would not have left them. He screamed, and then took advantage of the crowd in a state of ignorance, buried the statue in his arms and ran away. It''s impossible for him. How can God fail. Because Poseidon cured the guy with both legs, carrying a wheelchair has long been running without shadow. The citizens who believed in Poseidon with them were gaping at the scene. "Where''s the leader?" For them, the God of the sea is their belief in their hearts. Now that the leader disappears, the impact on them is still big. Onlookers said: "the leader has already run." "Your God was beaten by the strongest man in Yanhai city. It''s a shame." "Yes, I thought how fierce the God was. It turned out to be so water." "Fortunately, I always think that this God is unreliable. I didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect so many people to believe it. I can''t imagine it." The citizens are discussing. Those citizens who are going to believe in Poseidon are a little embarrassed to follow each other in the procession. To tell you the truth, it''s like they are being played as monkeys. Sun country netizens can''t sit still. Watching the live broadcast, they saw that a rapist in the Dragon Kingdom beat the sea god violently, which was a great blow to them. They thought they had an excellent performance in resisting evil things. It is generally acknowledged that the country in the world knows evil things best. The original purpose of this live broadcast is very simple, that is, Poseidon wants everyone to see his divine power, but unfortunately, it seems to be preparing for Lin fan. Let Lin fan be the God of the first World War. On the beach. "I''m strong." Lin Fan raises his arm and shows off his muscles. For Mu Qing, he knows that this must be his wife, but the other party seems not to want to admit it all the time. He thinks of a very strange thing. That is, every time at night with MuQing, only the two of them, MuQing naked, galloping All the time. My husband husband. At that time, Lin Fan was so tired that he wanted to sleep. It''s never been taken seriously. Now, he recalled, could it be because there was no such thing happened and no special mode was opened that his wife did not dare to recognize him. It''s quite possible. Little pangdun hugged Lin Fan''s thigh and said, "Dad, it''s so strong." The little fat girl hugged Lin Fan''s thigh and said, "handsome brother, the best." The other children looked at Lin Fan with adoration in their eyes. Just like when we were children, we saw the monkey king, fighting against the Buddha is really strong. Lin Fan scratched his head. Strange children, I''m not your father. Why do you call me that. Sun Xiao came to MuQing and said, "sister mu, I''m your fan. Can I take a picture with you?" "No MuQing is very decisive. Sun Xiaola shrugged his head and was disappointed. Before he started the road of pretending to be forced, he was cut off from the source. If he took a picture with Mu Qing, the style of life would soar in an instant. I don''t know why. Sun Xiao''s road is getting narrower and narrower, and his head is not smart enough. Now Lin fan has beaten the existence of God. To be able to take a picture with him is the most overbearing, but he didn''t think of it. Let''s say the road is crooked. ¡­¡­ The one eyed man received the news that the evil things had retreated. The reason was that Lin Fan beat the sea god violently, and the evil things seemed to feel something and left cleverly. "There''s a problem." He knew that these evil things were made by the sea god, but the key is that he knew how to prove that the sea god did it? Most of them know. It''s hard to put it on the surface. Just let the one eyed man feel incredible is that Lin Fan actually beat the sea god. "Hey, hey." The one eyed man smiles with pride, "I really don''t see the wrong person. I''m not kidding. As far as I''m concerned, few people can compare with me."Now, the only thing he can do is this. In the hotel. "No, it''s impossible." Madonna roared angrily, smashing the TV, ashtray and wardrobe. He smashed whatever he had. He was so angry that nothing could be smashed around him. Look at the cell phone in your hand. Put it back in your pocket silently. There are a lot of numbers in the mobile phone, which he has collected for so many years. Men should be a little interested. If they are not interested, they can still be men. How miserable they are. Right now. A gloomy voice came from the statue. "Madonna..." Listening to the voice, you can tell how angry the speaker is. Madonna is even more frightened and shivering, and his face is very pale. "Master." Madonna kneels humbly in front of the statue, his head almost buried in his knees. He dare not look up. He watched the live webcast, but he didn''t expect that Poseidon would be beaten, and it was the same kind of beating. Even he can''t see it. My God, my master can''t beat at will. At this time Madonna is very nervous, very humble, dare not speak, the whole process is low head, like a prisoner waiting for trial. The statues on the table were shining. "Do you have anything to say to your God?" Asked the sea god. Madonna said: "master, I have reminded you before, but you didn''t listen. I think master''s power is incomparable, but I didn''t expect such a thing. I hope master can forgive me." He''s in a panic now. I''m afraid Poseidon will throw the pot on him. There''s a real reminder. But you can''t blame me for not listening. Poseidon really wanted to kill Madonna, but he didn''t want to think about it. He needed a spokesperson for walking in the world, and if he was angry about it, it seemed that some things didn''t look like God should do. Haishen said: "no You are not wrong. For God, winning or losing is just a mental cognition. As the God of the sea, I suppress hundreds of millions of evil spirits and exert no strength. " Madonna looked at Poseidon in surprise. In his big confused eyes, he revealed a kind of God. Is what you said true? There is no one in a hundred. You are so powerful. I just said that there must be a reason why Poseidon could be so weak. Just this thing. He had some doubts about whether the God he believed in was strong or not. If he was really weak, he wanted to change his family. Now it seems that they think too much. Madonna said, "God, are hundreds of millions of demons powerful?" Haishen said: "yes, the evil things you are dealing with now are only the descendants of those evil demons. Their ability is less than one ten thousandth of those evil demons." "Ah..." Madonna looked incredulous. It''s like hell. "Praise the great Lord, praise the great God of the sea." At this time, Madonna looked devout. When Poseidon appeared in front of him, he could kneel down and kiss Poseidon''s feet. He even raised his head and asked: "God, did my lips stain your shoes?" It''s just so humble. Poseidon is very satisfied with this attitude, but it''s hard for his mentality to return to the previous situation. After all, he has just been beaten by human beings. No matter what, he has something in mind and can''t forget the pain. At night. Sun Xiao is in the rental house, sorting out the photos. When he saw these pictures, he was very happy. Holding ten fingers, ready to fight, and then crackling on the keyboard, there is no other meaning, the keyboard God online, to share the daytime photos with the comrades in arms on the network. He sent a picture of Lin Fan and Poseidon. Two of them were sent out. One is the original. The other was photoshopped by him, adding two sentences. "I''m Poseidon!" "Oh Internet forum is a complete frying pan. Countless netizens are not sleeping tonight, crazily brushing posts on the forum. The number one is sun Xiao, who sent those videos and photos. And then there''s this. Strength analysis of Poseidon and Lin Fan wrong! No need to analyze, the sea god doesn''t even have the ability to warm up Lin fan. "this is the so-called God. I would like to call Lin fan the strongest God of war. " Chapter 256 When Poseidon first appeared, many people were very nervous. In people''s hearts, God is omnipotent and irresistible, and no one can be God''s opponent. The sense of Haiyun country''s existence in the world is very low, and it is not even taken seriously by other countries. However, because of the appearance of Poseidon, numerous powerful countries feel great pressure and threat. But now Stop it. Are they all killed by human beings? Grandma SHENTE''s head. Because of the reason of Poseidon, many big men who used to be on the forum have been blown up. According to some analysis, these big men are old people and absolutely occupy an important position in special departments. It belongs to senior executives. "Love administrator: because of the sea god affair, many forum elders have been blown up. As a younger generation, I dare not make a fool of myself. But according to my analysis, the strength of sea god can''t be compared with Lin fan. However, the sea god''s ability is really a bit fierce. Broken legs recover, waving hands to form a water tornado. All these belong to a kind of super power. No matter what, God is indeed a God, some of them are We humans can''t do it by means, but in terms of strength, God is somewhat disappointing. " What he said was fair and impartial. When he saw that Poseidon was beaten by Lin fan, he was also shocked. For the first time, I saw God beaten by human beings. There must be some excitement. It shows that God is not invincible, and it is possible for human beings to defeat God. Forum members like it. ¡°+1£¡¡± "The caretaker of Aiai makes a lot of sense." "Listening to what you say is better than reading for three days. It depends on you every day. When can I do it?" Then many old people jumped out. Most of them analyze this matter rationally. Only one member was not too rational. "The sea god is my father: what do you know? The sea god will be defeated by human beings, not because the sea god is weak, but because the sea god is too great. His highness suppresses hundreds of millions of demons, and the sea god''s strength is used to suppress this thing. You are not only not grateful, but also so despise the sea god, which will be punished by heaven." "Don''t pretend to be Madonna. I know it''s you." "I know it''s you, too." "Management bans, Madonna has become a waste." Caretaker Aiai forbids saying that "Poseidon is my father.". Madonna used his computer to log on to the website to defend Poseidon, but unexpectedly he was banned. He never revealed his identity. The key is where these guys knew that he was Madonna. And he didn''t know anything about these guys. He didn''t know who they were. To be honest, this situation is a bit excessive. He has a deep hatred for the caretaker. It''s this son of a bitch who forbids him to speak. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Hao Ren looks at the news and thinks about it. He wants to take advantage of the heat. When he thinks about it carefully, there is something wrong with the situation. What is taking advantage of the heat? It''s unnecessary. Lin fan is a patient of Qingshan mental hospital. He wanted to make a circle of friends. Lin fan, who is the God of the sea, went out from our Qingshan psychiatric hospital. We have a good scenery, a good environment, and a high degree of professionalism. We can come to have a look, buy beds, and distance Pooh! I''m selling a house. Hao Ren shakes his head and looks through his cell phone circle of friends. When he sees Li laifufa''s circle of friends, his face suddenly changes. "Dog thief!" [Li Laifu: Lin fan is a frequent visitor in our hospital. He is often hospitalized with serious injuries. With the superb skills of our hospital doctors, he can recover in a short time. His choice is to trust us. I am Li Laifu, President of Huatian hospital. I hope all patients can trust us. ¡¿ with a photo. Li Laifu and Lin fan. "Lying trough!" Hao Renqi covers his chest with heartache. He didn''t expect to give someone a dowry at last. He can''t say that Lin Fan came out of the mental hospital. It doesn''t have a good influence on Lin fan. I want to reply. Think about it or forget it. Damn Li Laifu, you are cruel. Remember this account first. Looking at the reply from others, it''s a bit too much. Special departments. Jin Heli said: "chief, just now Xiadu has sent news. They all thank Lin Fan for his contribution." "Ha ha." The one eyed man is smiling. He is in a good mood. Poseidon has a brain problem. He chooses Yanhai city instead of other places. I don''t know if Lin fan is the guard here. You suddenly kill him. Do you want to live or not. "Tell them Yanhai will be the safest city in Longguo." The one eyed man is tough. In the past, he never dared to say such a thing. When he encountered evil things attacking the city, he immediately thought of seeking the help of the headquarters. Now he doesn''t need it at all. As long as Lin fan is there, everything will not be a problem.Jin Heli said: "chief, the sea god thing has passed. As for the appearance of the God, the wind direction has changed. Do we continue to track the situation of the sea god?" "Continue to track down. Anyway, the sea god is the God of Haiyun kingdom. Even if he is defeated by Lin fan, he is still a God. We can''t be careless. At the same time, we should pay attention to the situation of Yanhai city at any time. If we find any citizens who believe in the sea god or publicize the existence of the sea god without authorization, we must stop them at the first time." Said the one eyed man. "Yes." Jin Heli knows what the leader is worried about. It is true that Poseidon is a God. As long as it is a God, there will be believers. Once the Poseidon stands firm and takes root in the Dragon Kingdom, the consequences will be very serious. After watching Jin Heli leave, the one eyed man turns on the computer, thinks for a while, and writes directly on the official website: [God is not omnipotent, man is his own savior] residential area. "Sister, Poseidon is really weak." Demon sister accompanied her sister to investigate together. When she felt the breath during the day, she was very curious and didn''t understand why Poseidon came here. In the face of the guy who swallowed her blood, Poseidon''s strength is not strong. If you meet him, the ending will be very tragic. The demon God elder sister is staring at TV, calm way: "he really is not how." Then it was as if I thought of something. "Sister, the blood should be taken back as soon as possible. The appearance of the sea temple is a sign that the God will gradually appear. In your present situation, it''s very bad." "I know," she said She also wants to get her blood back. But I didn''t do it by all means. It''s really hard. May 28th. The morning air is always so fresh. Lin Fan stretched, opened the window, blowing cold wind, with a smile, looking at the beautiful city outside. "Lao Zhang, are you awake?" Lao Zhang Lai said in bed, "I have to lie down. Last time I got up, it was supposed to be seven o''clock. Now it''s a little short." The rooster squats quietly and lays eggs. His heart is very tired. From the previous four eggs to the next five eggs, and now six eggs, its workload has been increasing. Although the heart is a little tired. But it didn''t panic at all. Only in this way can it be fully proved that he is a talented undercover agent. If he wants to work as an undercover agent for a long time, he must have the ability. Without the ability, he can''t do it. Goo Goo! Six eggs rolled down. Every day starts with eggs. Lin Fan cooked the eggs and gave them to Lao Zhang. Then he gave them to the hen. He touched his head and said, "hen, eat more. Only by eating more can you grow fast." The evil Rooster endured humiliation and scolded in his heart. Are you poisonous? Why do you want to do this? These eggs are made by me. Now you let me eat them. Am I special They packed up and were ready to go out on patrol. As a staff member of a special department, he is very busy every day. He needs to look around the city. If he meets people in need of help, he must lend a helping hand to help them. At the door of the Department. Wang Chuan, as a veteran in a special department for several years, is not very interested in evil things. Every time evil things come, he will hold the strong man''s thigh tightly and form a team with the strong man to live better. Of course. The strong don''t want to play with him, because he is too weak to help, so every time he goes to battle, he will be closer to the strong, and when he is in danger, the strong will help. Right now. He ran over in a hurry, looking forward to the way: "Lin fan, can I take a picture with you?" "Good." Lin Fan said with a smile. Wang Chuan couldn''t hide his excitement. He stood beside Lin fan, smiling and clicking to take a group photo. "Thank you. You are my idol." Wang Chuan worships Tao. To be able to overcome the existence of God is to live by his side, but also colleagues, no matter who can not endure the excitement in the heart ah. Wang Chuan replaced the group photo with the head picture, and the background of the circle of friends with the group photo. Finally, he contentedly sent a circle of friends, with the picture of the group photo and the text. "It''s really a pleasure to be able to take pictures with the idols in my heart." In a moment. There are dozens of people like him. It was something he had never met. Click on the comments and watch. "Wow! Envy. " "This is the one who beat God violently. Lao Wang, you are so lucky that you can take a picture with my idol." Even the goddess who had been in secret love for a long time sent him a message. "I''d like to invite you to dinner. Can I have him with me?" Wang Chuan bah, as long as you still want to think about my idol, it''s just a dream, and then directly reply to the goddess."Just you? Not yet. " Although he was his goddess, he was very dissatisfied with the goddess''s behavior of not knowing heaven and earth. People should have self-knowledge, and they don''t even know this. It''s really blind to regard you as a goddess. After taking a picture with his idol, Wang Chuan feels that the whole person is high-end, and his vision is not as short as before. Lin Fan looks at Wang Chuan who is full of excitement. He just takes a group photo. Why should he be so excited? I don''t understand. When I think about it. And some people worship it. "Idol, can I take a picture with you?" Looking forward to the sound of worship, look at Lin Fan''s eyes are shining. "Good." Lin fan does not refuse anyone who comes. As long as someone wants to take a picture with him, he will agree. Soon, a group of people surrounded Lin fan. Their idea is very simple. They just want to take a picture with Lin fan. They feel that it''s a matter of great face to take a picture with Lin fan. There are many girls in the special department. They all hope that their future man can be a great hero stepping on colorful auspicious clouds, and Lin fan is their best goal. I see you in the dark. Electric eye scanning. Lin Fan was surrounded by a group of people, scrambling to ask for a group photo. The surrounding area had been blocked for a long time. "Popular people are really upset." One eyed man stood on the second floor, looking at the situation of the hall. Lin Fan was surrounded by a group of people and sighed, "this boy is amazing. His popularity is almost catching up with me." Our one eyed man is also a stinking old man. He always believed that he was very popular. As for why no one surrounded him or asked him to take photos, it was because he was the leader of the special department of Yanhai city. His position was a bit high and usually had a kind of dignity, which led to the illusion that he was not very approachable. In the past, Lin Fan was able to leave the special department very quickly. But this time it was a long time. A group of people surrounded him and didn''t want him to leave at all. They all rush to take a picture with Lin fan, and their popularity has reached the highest level. Moreover, it''s only in the Department. If they go out, I''m afraid they will be divided by a group. After a long time. Outside. "They are really enthusiastic. It seems that they all like me very much." Lin Fan said with a smile. "I wish I could be so popular," Lao Zhang said enviously Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said, "I believe you will be as popular as me." "Well." "Hey, hey." They looked at each other with a bright smile, especially Lao Zhang, who was full of expectations for the future. Lin Fan said that if he was welcome, he would be welcome. Sure enough. When Lin Fan appeared outside, the situation was the same as the one eyed man thought, and his popularity exploded completely. It''s like a fan picking up. A sea of people who have been surrounded for a long time. "It''s coming out. A man is coming out." "Wow, Lin fan." "Idol, look here, look here." The citizens were shouting, some holding up signs, some holding up photos with both hands, to encircle the gates of special departments. In the past, although Lin Fan''s rescue of Yanhai city was very powerful, it did not have a great impact on the citizens. He only knew that there were strong people in the special departments of Yanhai city. But it''s not the same now. The appearance of Poseidon attracts everyone''s attention. The people who can beat the God are their idols. Moreover, for some superstitious people of the older generation, they believed in Poseidon before. But then they saw Poseidon beaten up. There''s something else in mind. My God. People who can beat the sea god violently are more powerful than the sea god. That''s a more powerful God. So in terms of choice, they treat Lin Fan as a real God. Right now. A beautiful girl in a wedding dress came to Lin fan, knelt down on one knee, holding a diamond ring, and said, "marry me." All of a sudden, Lin Fan was stunned. Lin Fan said, "I can''t marry you. I have a wife." "Do you mind one more?" the wedding dress woman said Lin Fan Chapter 257 "He''s too popular." Jin Heli witnessed the scene. There had been a sea of people for a long time, and the citizens were waving their tools. Now the popularity is not what normal people can have. "I''m thinking about one thing. What do you think of the creationism movement?" Said the one eyed man. "Make God?" "There''s no mistake. This world of the sea temple reminds me of one thing. Maybe there is not only one God, but we have to prepare for everything. We have a myth in the Dragon Kingdom, but there is no God, so..." "So make God." "No mistake." The one eyed man''s idea is very simple, that is, the state of dragon made gods by himself. After this period of contact, he knows that Lin fan is a very good man with a kind heart. Even if he is a psychopath, he thinks he will easily get sick. He talked to Hao Ren. Hao Ren told him, don''t think so much. He won''t get sick. His situation is very strange. Under normal circumstances, he is no different from ordinary people. The only problem is that in terms of cognition, he makes people feel out of place. In fact, this is not a disease. If according to his cognition, it''s normal and there''s no problem, you can think that he has a complete system of self cognition, just different from most people''s system. Let one eyed man most happy thing, Hao Ren told him that he found Lin Fan''s condition gradually improved. This is a very magical thing. For Hao Ren, he agreed with Lin fan to go to the special department in the hope that he could contact more people outside to improve his condition. Later, according to his observation, he found that the situation had really improved. As for why I always threaten the one eyed man and want to bring Lin fan here, I just want him to know that Lin fan is very popular. If you don''t cherish him well, I''ll bring him back for further treatment. Jin Heli said, "chief, what do you think should be done?" "Ha ha, he didn''t want to build a statue of God in our dragon kingdom. I satisfied him, and we built a statue of Lin Fan in Yanhai city." Said the one eyed man. Jin Heli worried: "will the capital agree to do this?" The one eyed man said: "no matter whether they agree or not, it''s up to me to decide this matter. They have no right to decide. I really look forward to what kind of expression Haiyun will have when he knows about it." Now there is no way. God has a great impact on ordinary people. If you don''t find a way to deal with it, it will have a great impact. This is the last thing a one eyed man wants to see. "Oh, by the way, the Internet, newspapers, media and so on all give me 24-hour publicity of the Poseidon event. I want to let everyone know that the Poseidon of Haiyun country is beaten up." The one eyed man handed the manuscript to her and sent it according to the content above. The photo selected was the one sun Xiao sent to the forum. "Give sun Xiao a buyout fee. I''ll take his picture." Look at the text sun Xiao added to the photo. Exclusive copyright, the thief must be investigated. Ordinary reason doesn''t know how to deal with it, but our one eyed man is particular about people. Thinking about the information sun Xiao desperately got, I can''t help it. Who told me that I was a person with professional quality, so I bought it. "Chief, I find that if you do this, the sea god of Haiyun kingdom will be mad if you know it." Jin Heli didn''t expect her leader to be so bad. The one eyed man said with a smile, "I''ll be angry if I''m angry. What else can he do to me? It''s a dream to build a statue of God in the Dragon Kingdom and absorb believers." "The weapon left by evil things in the city center, have you researched anything?" Jin Heli said: "not yet, but it contains amazing energy fluctuations. If we can flexibly use the energy in it, it may bring us different effects." "Well, continue to study. I suspect that the evil thing was brought by Poseidon. In ancient mythology, Trident represents the exclusive weapon of Poseidon." Said the one eyed man. He wanted to find out what it was like. It all starts with this weapon. Jin Heli left with the manuscript and had a general look. She found that the leader was really good at spraying. With this manuscript, Poseidon could see the congestion of his brain. Outside. Sun Xiao crouched outside the door, saw the crowd, he did not have any ideas, too overbearing, can only pick up the mobile phone to take a video, and then sent to the forum. It''s a live broadcast. The demon sister is eager to suck back the blood, but after seeing so many people, she doesn''t know how to start. She noticed the human who proposed. I''m looking forward to it. If Lin Fan agrees, she may also try this method. Hotel. "Sister mu, are we really not leaving?" The agent''s eyes turned from loyalty to respect. She didn''t expect that sister Mu was so powerful. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes. She couldn''t believe it. MuQing said: "don''t leave for the moment." She decided to stay in Yanhai City, looking at the mobile phone helplessly, sometimes involuntarily, things are not as simple as she thought, but she can''t tell anyone.It''s her own secret. The agent leaves the room. MuQing stands in front of the French window and looks at the scenery outside. She is like a bird in a cage. It seems that there is a place to fly, but she can never get out. May 29th. It''s sunny. Longguo news media sent a piece of news overnight. It''s published on the Internet and in entities. If this is God, it would be disappointing. the title is very simple. It seems nothing, but everyone knows that this is the spray sea god. As for the content, no matter who read it, they all exclaimed, lying in the trough, Yanhai city one eyed man is a bit overbearing, which is choking enough. When Mr. Xu saw the news, he laughed. He knows that this is the one eyed man''s style, and he is totally ruthless. At the same time, he agrees with the one eyed man''s practice. It''s a good thing to suppress the sea god of Haiyun Kingdom, so that the public can know that the so-called sea god is nothing more than that. According to the survey. When the God of the sea first appeared, it caused a great stir in the Dragon kingdom. People''s curiosity about the God of the sea rose to the extreme. Indeed, many people are ready to believe in the God of the sea and get protection. What ordinary people want is peace of mind, safety and immunity from evil things. If the sea god can protect them, even if the faith can. And now. When they saw the news, they immediately dismissed the idea. Is that the strength of Poseidon? I always feel like I''m cheating. And they did not expect that our country should have such a strong, even the Poseidon are beating, really amazing, think about it feel very proud. The temple of the sea. Bang! Poseidon kicked Madonna to the ground and looked at him angrily, "you say, what''s this?" Madonna wronged very much, prostrate on the ground, "master, I did not expect that the dragon country should be so excessive, I now go to protest." Poseidon is very remorseful. If you knew that would be the case. He should have come, not gone, to be the most influential person in history. It''s no use going there now. Everyone saw the way he was beaten. Just think about it. "Master..." At this time, an evil object came. It was standing on the river before and was as tall as a mountain. Now its size has shrunk to normal, which is about the size of Madonna. Poseidon look more gentle, "hard you." "To be able to serve the host is what subordinates should do." Evil things respect the way. It is the most fortunate thing for God to be around him and serve him in his heart. When Madonna saw that his master was so friendly to the evil object, he envied and envied him. Why was he so angry with me? I couldn''t compare with him at all. Maybe if you want to get the love of the host, you must try your best to show yourself. Let the host see their own value. The sea god said, "return the weapon I gave you." As a God, the sea god has always been in a good state of mind. At present, he has been living in the sea god temple for countless years. Later, when the sea god temple came into the world, he held it for so long, so he must relax. He lent the Trident to each other, hoping that he could bring pressure to human beings with God''s weapons. The God of the sea, who was waiting for the weapon, saw that he didn''t move. He frowned and said, "what''s the matter?" "Great master, the Trident is not with me." Evil things crawl on the ground and return respectfully. "Well?" Sea god surprised, squint, "Oh, where is that?" He didn''t get angry the first time. But asked in a low voice. Anyway. Style must exist. "My great master, the Trident was thrown into the center of the city by me to deter those people." The evil thing reported truthfully, and then said, "God, didn''t you take back the Trident?" In the face of his subordinates'' inquiry, Poseidon looked directly at each other, and his anger burned up. Then he suppressed his anger and said with a reluctant smile, "I didn''t take it back." "It''s a pity..." Hearing what the evil things said, the Sea God couldn''t bear it. He rushed down from the throne and would destroy the evil things. He raised his hand and said angrily, "you bastard..." "No, great God, listen to me. Everything I do is according to your orders." The evil thing was shouting, and there was a trace of calm on his frightened face. When you lent me the Trident, you told me that when you appeared on the river and attracted the attention of human beings, you threw the Trident into the center of Yanhai City, causing the change of heaven and earth, creating a terrible vision and deterring human beings"My subordinates did everything you told me to do. They never did anything more." The evil thing seemed to feel like this, as if it could not show that he was innocent. His manner was very firm and said: "my subordinates have never changed the script." For evil things, it is obvious that they have learned the word "script". The palm of the sea god stays on the head of the evil thing, only a little distance can let the evil thing beat to death. "What you said is true?" Poseidon brow lock, in the end what is wrong, I really do wrong. Evil things way: "absolutely true, no half a lie." Poseidon thought. It''s like It''s really my reason. Damn it! Being beaten and confused, forgetting such an important thing. Poseidon wanted to grab his head. It''s boring. It''s very difficult to get the Trident back. Chapter 258 May 30th! Yanhai City God making movement started. Under the organization of the Department, a large number of experienced workers began to enclosure land and prepare to build the statue of Lin Fan in the city center. The statue was handed over to a factory and specially asked the other party to hire the top statue masters in China to do it. Anyway, the statue must be vivid, and it can''t be made into a four different image. At that time, it''s not only them but also the whole country that will be humiliated. Departments are not short of money and face. As long as face is in place, nothing is a problem. Jin Heli came in wearing sexy clothes. She has been working in a special department until now. According to scientific research, when a beautiful woman in the same office wears hot clothes, it will improve the work efficiency of colleagues. It''s not empty talk. It''s proven. "It just came from the headquarters that Madonna of Haiyun asked us to return the Trident, saying that the weapon was the weapon of Poseidon, which was stolen by evil things and left in Yanhai city. I hope we can return it." Jin Heli reports the situation. The one eyed man listened to Jin Heli''s report. "He did?" To tell you the truth, the one eyed man is really stupid. No matter what, Madonna is also the head of the sea god cabinet of Haiyun kingdom. His position is the same as that of the leader of Xiadu Xu. It''s a shame to say that. But I didn''t expect that. Madonna was never afraid of shame. What is a face? Can it be more important than the weapon of one''s master? In order to get Poseidon''s trident back, even if you lose your face, you will never regret it. Jin Heli said, "yes, and in the name of the country, we are required to return the Trident." The one eyed man thought that it was impossible to return it. What they had in their hands was theirs, especially the weapon of Poseidon. Because a few words, a little protest, they would return it. Where would the face go. "Reply to Haiyun and tell them that we are really sorry. We didn''t know it was Poseidon''s weapon. We thought it was some kind of metal waste. Because it occupied too much space, it had melted." "And a circular in the name of a special department." After thinking about it, I still feel that this method is the best. Jin Heli was surprised, "chief, do you really want this?" The one eyed man said: "it''s fair to say that it can also give Haiyun a response. I think both sides can accept it. If they can''t accept it, we''ll take another step. We can send the melted things back to them." "Of course they have to pay for the transportation." Jin Heli didn''t expect the leader to be so cruel. If she said that, no one would believe it. But if she didn''t believe it, she couldn''t help it. After all, it''s up to you to believe it or not. Anyway, she won''t return it. After she left the office, she set about it. When netizens saw the announcement, their faces became very complicated. "We are very sorry about Poseidon weapons" the general meaning is that the one eyed man said that it is really rubbish. Netizens couldn''t help laughing. With the constant explosion of Madonna Sao''s operation, more and more people feel that there is something wrong with this evil invasion of Yanhai City, just like the thing made by Poseidon himself. Xiadu knows Yanhai''s answer, so it doesn''t care about Madonna. We can''t take care of Yanhai''s situation. Madonna wants to vomit blood. Damn asshole. He didn''t expect that the Dragon kingdom would not give face. Even if he didn''t give face to me, he didn''t give face to the God of the sea. Did you pay attention to the God of the sea. The Tahara desert. Remote location, one of the worst places in the world. It''s hot during the day. It''s freezing at night. Even in such a bad environment, there are still people alive. These are the indigenous people of the Tahara desert, who have lived here for generations and have continued their way of life for generations. Even faith. Right now. There are deep pits in the desert, as if someone detonated an explosive bomb from the bottom of the desert, directly blasting the desert out of the deep pit. Boom! The thick black fog broke out from the deep pit, instantly blocking the sky, and the sky became dark and gloomy. "Ah ah ah..." They had just found some food from the desert and were ready for lunch. When they saw the dark fog in the distance, they all put down their things and crawled on the ground, reciting an ancient language. The ancient great God of life and death. An old aborigine with bowed body said something to the people around him, then got the approval of the people, picked up some food and went to the place where the black fog broke out.The old aborigines led more than 100 people to the place where they thought God was. It wasn''t long. when they arrived as like as two peas in Pyramid, they were kneeling on the ground and praying. "Great death!" "Great death!" The original pit has long disappeared. Instead, it is an ancient pyramid. For the indigenous people here, this is their belief. Their God finally appeared. This group of aborigines in front of the pyramid is humble, very small, kneel down under the pyramid, worship, pray. All of a sudden. His voice rose. At the top of the pyramid, a pair of sarcophagus floated up with a roar. The sarcophagus opened, and the inside of the sarcophagus was shrouded in black fog. The inside of the sarcophagus could not be seen asking for money. In a moment, the black fog dissipated, and in the sarcophagus lay a God with his arms crossed in front of his chest. Goutoushen opened his eyes, black light bloomed, suspended from the sarcophagus, accompanied by the scepter is his symbol. The scepter of death. The scepter is inlaid with a gem. When you look around the gem, you can see how painful the expression of these spirits is, as if they were suffering a lot in front of you. Goutou God looked down at the aborigines, opened his arms, countless black fog swept out from behind, the aborigines cheered, and death responded to them. But soon. They found a very terrible thing, the black fog filled their bodies. "Ah There was a scream. The black fog seemed to have spirituality. It poured in from their five senses, and their bodies mutated. In an instant, they became a walking corpse without self-consciousness. The God of Goutou held up his scepter and recited some kind of incantation. Boom! Boom! The land of the desert split. Countless corpses who had died in the desert were dragged and all crawled out from the bottom of the desert. The dead recovered. The God of the dog''s head led countless armies of the dead to attack the country on the edge of the Tahara desert. Afternoon! 15£º00¡£ A small town with hundreds of thousands of people is boiling. "What''s that?" "I don''t know. It should be mosquitoes that gather together." Countless citizens stopped and looked up at the dark sky, thinking that the mosquitoes were just gathering together, showing a look of surprise, but did not expect that death was coming to reap their lives. In the twinkling of an eye. The black fog swept in and covered the onlookers. The screams rang out and the black fog attacked, leaving a walking corpse eroded by the black fog. There is a strong man in seclusion in the small town. "What''s that?" In the tavern, the old man, who was telling the story of heroes fighting evil things to the children, felt the danger, put down his wine cup and said gently: "children, go to the cellar of grandfather and hide. Don''t come out. No matter who is calling you, don''t come out." "Grandfather sumitt, what''s the matter?" Asked a child. Sumitt said in a deep voice: "the power of evil is coming. Hide quickly." Children listen to grandfather sumitt''s advice, skillfully open the floor of the pub and hide in it. This small town is often disturbed by evil things, so there is a lot of food in the cellar, which is enough for dozens of people to eat for a month. "Ladies and gentlemen, there is danger outside. Please find a place to hide." Sumitt warned. The big drinker said with a smile, "Mr. sumitt, you have drunk too much. Tell us a story, don''t you?" No one believed what sumitt said. Besides, sumitt said that he was a very strong man before and had experienced a lot of things, but they didn''t believe him. They just regarded him as a boastful tavern owner. "I''m not kidding you. Let''s go. I hope it''s not the last time we meet," sumitt said The drinkers still didn''t take it seriously and raised their glasses to sumitt. "Have a drink, old man." Bang! A figure smashed open the door of the tavern and let out a low roar in his throat. The noisy tavern quieted down for a moment. Everyone''s looking at the intruder. "Well?" "Isn''t this guy a fruit seller?" "I''m not in the shop in the daytime. I want to drink in the pub, so I''m not afraid to be caught by your wife and beat you up?" The drinkers laughed. Although they felt that the other party was weird, they didn''t pay attention to it. After all, it''s daylight. What else can happen? A drinker came forward and patted him on the shoulder to ask if he was beaten by his wife at home. He came out to have a drink and relax. "Stay away from him." Sumitt shouts. He makes an instant move. He already feels that it''s not right. The other person is breathing death.Roar! The other side roared, trying to tear up the big man who was close to him. The big man was stunned by the other side. Fortunately, sumitt was fast enough to clap the other side with one hand. Next. There was a lot of noise outside. "Help me." "Run, all run." "What are these things and why are they there?" There was a constant stream of life-saving voices outside the drinkers suddenly woke up, came outside, saw the panic outside, and ran away. They didn''t expect it to be true. The pub is empty. Sumitt opened the floor and said, "children, hide. Don''t come out." "I see, grandfather sumitt." "We''ll hide." "Is there any danger?" "Your brave grandfather sumitt will protect the city and protect you," sumitt said Cover the floor with carpet. When you open the door of the tavern, the situation outside is very bad. The black fog with spirituality is constantly harming human beings. The people covered by the black fog become the walking dead without mind in the scream. "How could that be?" "Evil things?" "No, if it''s an evil thing, even if the experts stationed here are not good, they will never let the evil thing attack the city." Sumet looks into the distance. It''s the center of the black fog. All the black fog comes from there. The black fog finds sumet, sweeps by and wants to occupy the body. "Well, I want to die." Boom! As the black fog approached sumitt, it was shattered. A bang. Sumitt rose from the sky, landing on the roof with his feet, leaped up again and headed for the distance. As he approached the center of the black fog, he felt more and more pressure in his heart. What a terrible smell. What an evil smell. In such a small town, there is a strong man at the level of heavenly king. If you let others know, you will never believe him. After all, such a strong man can become a department leader no matter where he is. And this sumitt is much stronger than the one eyed man. This small town is sumitt''s hometown. He is an orphan who was raised by the kind people in this city. Later, he met his mentor and left here. When he was 80 years old, he was a little tired, so he left his place and returned to the place where he was raised. A strong man is struggling to support him. Sumitt appears beside him and pats the strange looking walking corpse to death. "What about the guardians of the city?" Asked sumitt. When the rescued Guardian saw sumitt, he was shocked. He didn''t expect that the tavern owner who had been drinking before was an expert. Hear the other person''s inquiry. The guardian''s face was sad and said, "dead, dead." "No way." "If we remember correctly, the leader here is a town level strongman. Is he dead, too?" he said "Dead, we met God." Said the guardian. Sumet knows that there is a sea god in Haiyun Kingdom, but is the murderer who is going to slaughter the city also a God? He didn''t believe it. "Old master, this is not what we can resist. You go quickly. This city can''t be defended." "My home is here, and I''m not going anywhere. Even God, I want him to pay the price," sumitt said Then look at the black fog. There is a shadow in the center of the black fog. He leaped up and hit the black fog with one punch. The amazing roar resounded through the world. The black fog vibrated. His fist was blocked by a layer of light curtain and could not bring any harm to the other side. "Who are you? Why do you want to harm these ordinary people? " Sumitt was furious and ready to fight. The situation before him was very strange, different from the evil things he once met. If that''s God. That can only be regarded as evil god. Chapter 259 May 31st! The whole world is depressing. There''s an unspeakable sense of oppression. Yanhai city. Special departments. "Is this the latest information?" Asked the one eyed man, frowning. The documents in front of us have just been sent. Yesterday afternoon, we received news that cities near the Tahara desert have suffered devastating destruction, with countless deaths and injuries. It is preliminarily estimated that there are more than one million deaths and injuries. This is the worst destruction that mankind has ever suffered. Jin Heli looked serious and said: "all the information that can be collected is here. According to satellite photos, there was a huge pit in the Tahara desert yesterday afternoon. Then a pyramid appeared, and at about 3 p.m., the Tahara desert was shrouded in a dark shadow, which approached a nearby city. " "According to the energy monitoring, at about 3:10, there was a battle between the king level strongman and the opponent. The battle lasted for 15 minutes, and then the energy fluctuation of the king level strongman could no longer be detected." The one eyed man said, "the king of heaven level strongman only sticks to it for 15 minutes. What kind of terror does he face? Is the God of death in the report true?" "The ancient Tahara desert Aboriginal God of death." "How come there are always foreign gods, the immortals in our mythology, not to mention one for us to see." How sad the one eyed man hopes that there will be immortals in his own country. But according to the current situation. The myths that have emerged seem unfriendly. "Well, although the dead are foreigners, these millions of people are innocent. What''s the matter with the world? The theocracy is coming." The one eyed man is very sad and sentimental. The key is that he can''t see the millions of innocent people. How many people died. Jin Heli then reported: "chief, this is still a temporary situation. According to our monitoring, the black cloud is still moving. I think more people will be mercilessly slaughtered." Right now. A figure came in a hurry. Tang Wensheng, the head of the monitoring department, said in horror: "the latest news has just come from abroad that the new German capital has been destroyed." "What did you say?" The one eyed man couldn''t believe it very much. "There are several strong kings in new Germany. Do you think the capital has been conquered?" Tang Wensheng said: "yes, those heavenly kings have been killed. The leaders of the capital have been escorted away. They are still safe for the time being." The one eyed man feels that things are not good. I always feel that compared with the God of death, the God of sea seems to be a little friendly, and the God of death is stronger in terms of strength. Jin Heli said: "chief, things have changed very badly. I think the God of death will become our common enemy." "Well, if we let the other side go on like this, the consequences will be unimaginable. Although new Germany is only a small and medium-sized country, it has tens of millions of people." Said the one eyed man. The news that the capital of new Germany was destroyed completely exploded on the Internet. Because it is too far away from Longguo, there is little information on the Internet. But there are also capable people who post what they know online. "It''s terrible. Millions of people died and the capital was destroyed. Is new Germany really going to disappear from the world?" "It''s said that the murderer this time is the God of death. What''s the special ghost of the God of death?" "Anubis, the God of death, controls death and lives in the desert. He is also called the God of storm. In ancient mythology, he is a very terrible God. According to my guess, the sea god of Haiyun country is not qualified to carry shoes for the God of death." "Do you think death will come to our country?" "It''s impossible. The place where death appears is far away from the Dragon kingdom. It''s impossible to come here in my life. Don''t worry." "Then I''ll be at ease." Of course. There are many strong people who show concern. When they learn the news, their mind comes up with the idea that they should continue according to the current situation and push with the speed of death. Even if they will not come to the Dragon kingdom for the time being, the consequences will be unimaginable. No one knows what the city destroyed by death looks like. But according to the monitoring, there are still people moving in the damaged city. They just don''t know what the situation is. Even at night, they are moving. ¡­¡­ "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are really popular now. It''s hard to see you." Magic sister appeared in front of Lin Fan said. She discussed with her sister. But after thinking about it, I didn''t think of any good way. I was so anxious that I didn''t know what to do. No way. First, continue to communicate, step by step, maybe accidents can happen at any time. "Yeah, I feel fine." Lin Fan said with a smile. In this way, a girl dressed in cool clothes said shyly, "can you take a picture with me?""Good." All who come will not refuse. The photo is over. "As long as we speak, someone will ask you for a picture. It''s really very popular," said the younger sister Lin Fan scratched his head. Lao Zhang envied: "I also want others to take pictures with me, but they don''t seem to like me very much." "How can it be? A lot of people like you." Lin Fan comforted. The evil cock rolled his eyes. Like a fart. I don''t like it very much. They came to a milk tea shop. Lin Fan wanted to buy a drink. The waiter of the milk tea shop saw that it was Lin fan. He immediately looked adored and said, "idol, let me treat you to a drink. Just give me a chance." For such a warm-hearted person, Lin fan is a little embarrassed to refuse, can only readily accept each other''s good intentions, he found that the people around are very friendly. He likes the people here best. After the first World War, Lin Fan became a celebrity in Yanhai city. Everyone likes Lin fan, mainly because they feel safe where Lin fan is. There were many people who wanted to leave Yanhai and go to other cities. But now they all give up the idea. What else are you doing in other cities. Yanhai is the safest city in the world. Anyway, if we don''t go anywhere, we''ll stay here. If we can beat the gods, we''ll be the safest country in the world. "Do you know that God has appeared?" Asked the sister with a smile. Lin Fan said, "who is God?" "You met a god some time ago, and you beat people violently. You are the God of beating." Lin Fan said: "Oh, his name is God. I felt that he was very strong at that time, so I wanted to compete with him. But I didn''t expect that his strength was not so strong. Now I regret that I shouldn''t bully others." Looking at Lin Fan heroically, the demon sister always feels that there seems to be something wrong with each other. She always feels that there is something wrong with the communication, as if the other party has some problems in understanding. Ah! Her purpose of talking about these topics with Lin fan is very simple, that is, to bring the relationship between the two sides closer. However, seeing the current situation, she immediately gave up such an idea. On the grass under the river crossing bridge. "Lao Zhang and I used to like this place most. It''s very quiet and we can see the boats passing by. Do you feel great?" Lin fan asked, lying on the grass. Lao Zhang lay there leisurely, with open arms and deep breathing in the fresh air around him. "So comfortable." Magic sister said with a smile: "it''s really good. When you have nothing to do, lying here, looking at the blue sky and white clouds, you will feel much better." Lin Fan said: "of course, this is my favorite place with Lao Zhang. It will be great." For sister demon, she is very curious about the situation of these two human beings, especially Lin fan, because he is very powerful and different from those human beings she once met. Lie still. Like them, sister demon looked at the blue sky, the wind blowing, chilly, is really a kind of enjoyment. "Lao Zhang, I wish I had coke." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang took out soybean milk from his arms and said, "I knew you would drink it." "Why! How do you carry it with you? " Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang said with a smile, "because you didn''t drink it in the morning, so I knew you would definitely drink it. I''ll put it on my body and give it to you when you want to drink it." "Lao Zhang, you are so careful." Lin Fan said. "It''s all right." Lao Zhang said, then tore sprite and drank it. When Lin Fan was about to have a drink, he found that the demon sister had nothing. He habitually handed the cola to the demon sister and said, "here you are. It''s good to drink." "Thank you." The devil sister said with a smile. Lao Zhang said, "Lin fan, drink mine." With that, he handed half of the sprite to Lin fan. For Lao Zhang, he was willing to share anything with Lin fan, and he would never feel distressed. Lin Fan said, "no, just drink it. I don''t want to drink it at all." What he said was very serious. But Yu Guang has been glancing at the coke in the hand of the demon sister, thinking that he wants to drink it. But the demon sister has known him for some time, and everyone is friends. He is willing to give good things to good friends. "Soymilk is really good." Said the sister. Lin Fan said: "it''s not soy milk. It''s coke. Lao Zhang and I used to drink these all the time. We especially like them. If you like them, I can give you some." Sister demon said with a smile, "friend?" "Yes." Lin Fan looked at the magic sister and said with a smile that he liked to meet new friends. "The first time we met was when you were in danger. Although we met for the first time at that time, I was willing to help anyone. Later, when you invited us to dinner, I knew you were a good person and a very good person. I like to make friends with you."Sincere words. A sincere smile. It''s easy to melt people''s hearts. Magic sister did not expect that Lin fan would say these, but she did not expect. "Well, I didn''t expect that the process of our acquaintance was a bit tortuous." At the same time, I thought to myself. If you can give me the blood, then we are really good friends. Give it to me. I''m so hard. Chapter 260 At night. Sister demon came home with a shrug of her head. "Failed again?" Magic sister lying on the sofa watching TV, heard the sound of opening the door, did not look back asked. The younger sister said helplessly, "yes." Then as if to think of something like, showing a happy smile. "But I had a good time today." "My dear sister, don''t get too close to human beings, or you will regret it in the end," said the demon sister As a sister, she can see her sister''s mood at a glance. It is obvious that what happened during the day makes her feel very happy. For the demon God, she should not have human friends. "Sister, I''m not very close to human beings. What I''m doing now is just to get the blood back." Said the sister. The demon elder sister calmly "Oh", picked up the grape and put it in her mouth. She was overjoyed. "Well, it''s really sweet. Human fruits are really delicious." "I want to eat." "Buy it yourself." Sister of the demon God: "Yining..." Dormitory. "Lin fan, I find that she seems to like you." Lao Zhang lay on the bed, pondering for a long time, and said what he saw. Lin Fan said, "why?" Lao Zhang said: "she has been looking at your lower body. I read in a book that when a woman keeps staring at your lower body, it means she likes you. But you already have a wife. It''s hard to do." "You know a lot." Lin Fan said with a smile. "Of course, I always study hard, so I know a lot," Lao Zhang said The evil Rooster gathered his wings and squatted there. From the beginning to the end, he thought that they were dreaming. Women like you. Can you stop being so narcissistic. As a hero of evil things, it can no longer tolerate such narcissistic human beings. It''s too terrible, it''s too terrible, and it has no self-knowledge at all. The night is quiet. The two of them are talking about a lot of topics that outsiders can''t understand. But they are very happy to chat, from time to time came laughter. "Lao Zhang, I think I''m going to a strange place again." Lin Fan thinks that today seems to be May 30th. Every time he enters a strange world in the last month, he needs to live there for a long time. But every time he wakes up, he finds that only a little time has passed. "Can you take me with you?" Lao Zhang looks forward to going to a strange place with Lin fan. Lin Fan said, "I''d like to take you with me, but I''ve tried many times, and none of them has been successful." "Wu Wu Wu..." Lao Zhang wants to cry. It''s hard for him. He always says to take him with him, but not once. I really want to cry. The evil cock rolled his eyes. Dream is dream. Why do you say so much. It''s like going to a strange world. The clock on the wall is moving. 23£º59£¡ "Lao Zhang, I''m leaving." Da Da! The second hand moved. 00£º00£¡ It will be over on May 31st. June 1st comes. [foreign scene officially opened. ¡¿ [selection target: Lin fan, an ordinary human being. ¡¿ [task: the blood will continue, and human beings will not die out until the will of heaven and earth awakens. ¡¿ [physical strength transfer: 100%. ¡¿ [coming! ¡¿ "strange environment." Lin Fan opened his eyes and heard crying in the white hall. The people around him stood there with a serious look. There were more than twenty black-and-white photos in front of him. The people in the photos showed a brilliant smile, but they were always there. The scene was filled with sadness. "Dad..." "Mom..." The children cry very sad, those families have cried hoarse, unable to make a sound. A lot of memories flooded into my mind. "Evil spirit, evil spirit, evil spirit..." "There was a ferocious spirit in a residential building, a team of 30 people. In the end, only a few people escaped. No mistake, they escaped, but the ferocious spirit was still active in the residential building." Lin Fan pondered. It''s a very dangerous strange environment. Why should we do this? It''s wrong to destroy life. City h, operations. "More than 20 of our brothers died there this time, even the corpse capital did not come out, so I will lead the team and gather 50 people to kill the ferocious spirit in any case. This ferocious spirit must not continue to kill innocent lives." "Consultant Yang, tell me about the evil spirit this time."The speaker is the action team leader of the action department. At present, the situation in all countries in the world is very bad, and all kinds of supernatural events have occurred. From the beginning, people died miserably in various places, supernatural events gradually surfaced. The state sent out to invite those Maoshan and Taoist experts out. I hope they can help solve these problems. Those experts stare at each other with big eyes. At last, they are all demoralized. We all boast about it. We are good at transcendence. We are really powerless about these supernatural events. But sometimes, it seems that boasting is much better than not knowing. According to what they see in books, it is really useful when they use it in practice. Bullets soaked in black dog blood. Placed in front of Guan Gong, the bullet has been fired. It has a fatal effect on these supernatural things. Those blushing experts were relieved to learn that they were useful. They became consultants of the operation Department. They read ancient books every day to find ways to deal with these guys. The effect is preliminary. But these supernatural beings are too weird. Even if they have these weapons that can deal with them, they can''t stand this kind of high-pressure battle as mortals. So even if we deal with the ordinary spirit, we can have serious casualties if we don''t do it well. Consultant Yang said: "this time, the evil spirit code name is nightmare. He can create illusion for you in the dream, so in your real world, you will regard your teammates as evil spirits. So before you start, you need to take this refreshing soup to keep you awake as much as possible." "Remember to distinguish reality from illusion." The players look serious, they know the horror of the evil spirit, no one laughs, and they know how heavy the burden is. The life safety of the citizens of H city lies with them. If they lose. It''s really over. Residential buildings. The building has been built for more than 30 years. It''s a bit shabby. The streets around are empty. All around were cordoned off to warn the public that there was danger and no entry. "It''s depressing." Lin Fan looked up and found that the building was covered with black clouds. When you get close to this range, you feel that the temperature around you becomes very low. "Lin fan, are you nervous?" Standing beside Lin fan, the bald head asked in a low voice, holding the weapon in his hand at the same time. This is the only weapon that can deal with the evil spirit. Never lose it. Lin Fan said, "I''m not nervous. I''ll protect you." "Cut, don''t let me protect you then." The bald head patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and said with a smile. Into the community. A cold, gloomy wind came. It''s chilly. It''s frigid. All of us hold our hearts and dare not have any carelessness. The neighborhood is quiet. It''s clear that it''s day, but the black clouds over here cover it and make it very dark. The whole building was black. None of the houses had lights on. When the evil spirit appeared here, the residents fled and died miserably, which had a great impact on the local area. A strange red light flashed up in a room. Brush! Everyone quickly aimed their weapons at the room. The captain said, "don''t be nervous." "Hey, hey, hey..." Then came around the gloomy laughter, as if from all directions, and as if the person was laughing in the ear, the feeling of being personally on the scene, makes people shudder. Everyone looked at the room with the red light on. Lin fan is looking in another direction, in that dark corner, standing a figure. Shadow hidden in the dark, can not see the face expression, but the pair of gloomy eyes are watching everyone. Lin Fan raised his hand and waved to the figure. The vision of that figure stays on Lin fan, then hides into the darkness and disappears. He waved to the evil spirit and did not attract anyone''s attention. "Come with me, everyone, don''t separate." The captain waved and led the man to the room with the red light on. Walk into the stairway. Tick! Tick! The sound of water drops? The flashlight flashed through. The faces of the people changed greatly. It was a corpse lying in the corridor of the stairs. The sound of ticking was caused by blood dripping slowly down the handrail of the stairs. "Zhang Ming." The first body was Zhang Ming, their comrade in arms. Zhang Ming is dead. His body is very cold. He has a strange smile on his face, as if he died in a smile.Everyone''s heart is frozen. They know the danger is there. "Be alert." The captain said in a low voice. Creak! The captain pushed the door open, the red light of the room, what in the end, he made a gesture, a group of people carefully into. A clean and tidy room. We haven''t found any problems at the moment. "Captain, there''s a situation here." Someone called. In the dining room, there are several hot dishes on the table. "Is someone cooking here?" Asked the member. This place has been occupied by evil spirits. How can anyone cook here? I''m looking for death. Whoo! Whoo! The members were stiff, and they felt someone blowing air conditioning around their necks. "Ah "There is a ferocious spirit." "Shoot!" Dada dada! Lin fan saw that they raised their guns and fired at their teammates. He couldn''t sit back and ignore them. He immediately disappeared in the same place and grabbed the bullets. Bang! Bang! Bang! The bullets didn''t hurt anyone. They were all shot on the ground. "I''ll fight with you." The surrounding members fell into an illusion, banging their fists against the wall and banging their heads against the wall. Lin Fan raised his hand and stunned them directly. He could feel that their thoughts were affected. At this point. There was only Lin Fan standing in the room, and the rest of the people fainted. The red light flashed. It''s a fad. It was dark for a while. When it''s dark, you can''t see your fingers. When it lit up, there was a figure sitting at the dining table, eating with a bowl. Flash, flash. It''s invisible. There was no expression on the figure''s face and no anger in his eyes. "Who are you?" Lin fan asked. This figure is a man, with his rice bowl in his mouth and his eyes looking directly at Lin fan. Lin Fan sat at the dining table, his hands flat on the table, his head turned and said: "you smell so smelly. I haven''t taken a bath for a long time, but you can rest assured that I won''t mind, because I won''t discriminate against anyone." "They are my colleagues with this body. If they are my friends, you can''t eat here now." "Do you know what I mean?" If someone sees this scene, he will be absolutely speechless. Big brother. The one sitting next to you is a devil. It''s cruel. Can you show a little dignity. Or a little bit of fear. Timidity, fear, and so on are all possible things. And now You seem to be on an equal footing. We seem to be at peace with the supernatural. Nightmare put down his job. Twist your head. Creak! Creak! Ghost film essence, twist neck sound, that is the necessary sound effect, can enhance several grades of terror atmosphere. There were gusts of overcast wind in the house. Nightmare''s eyes are full of some kind of magic, which can bring the other into the illusion. A moment later. "Even if you look at me like this, it''s no use. Do you know where I was before?" "In the mourning hall, the families of the people you killed cried bitterly." "It makes me want to cry." "But now I''m not doing anything to you, I''m reasoning with you. I hope you can know that although I''m very good, my patience is limited." Lin Fan looks at mengyan and talks about the truth. He convinces people by reason. It''s OK to compete in martial arts, but it''s not good to do it at will. Gululu! Nightmare''s head fell from his neck and rolled on the dining table. Then he rolled in front of Lin fan, his eyes staring at him, two lines of red blood flowing from the corner of his eyes. The door of the house kept banging. The wind blows. The atmosphere of terror is very strong. Ordinary people can be scared to pee by this terrible atmosphere. "I''m telling you something very heavy. Please take it seriously." Lin Fan grabs nightmare''s head and puts it on his neck again. It''s serious. I''m serious. Yelled: "please correct your attitude. You killed so many innocent people and caused so much pain to their families, don''t you have a trace of repentance?" "The more I think about it, the more angry I am now." Lin Fan glared at the nightmare, and his anger filled the air. Just now, the wind was blowing. Then, the temperature around him soared, and the pure sun was burning all over the room.Nightmare feels uncomfortable. Meng stood up and yelled at Lin fan. Bang! The scorching temperature makes nightmare unbearable. Instantly turned into a pile of bubbling water stains. And in the moment of nightmare death. The black clouds over the community dissipated. The sun came in. Everything is back to light. The surrounding residents stop and look at the community. They find that the dark atmosphere has disappeared and everything looks bright. Lin Fan was knocked unconscious when he saw them. If you wake up and find yourself in good shape. I''m sure I''ll blame myself. Well Then lie down together. That''s good. Smart. Chapter 261 The captain slowly woke up, opened his eyes, some confused, a short time to forget what happened. Rubbing the back of the neck, it''s a little painful. And hemp. All of a sudden. The captain thought of where he was, held on to his weapon and was alert to the situation around him. It''s not good. Something big happened. He didn''t know how he would faint, but he didn''t have to think about how terrible the consequences would be if he fainted in the place where the evil spirit appeared. Looking at the comrades lying on the ground. He felt that he might be the only one alive. "Why, what happened." The captain said to himself, and his face became frightened. He personally led his comrades in arms to eliminate the evil spirits, but he didn''t expect "It hurts." "Ying Ying..." "Where is this?" The captain gaped at the scene in front of him, and all his comrades who were mistakenly thought to have died woke up slowly, which made his dead heart come back to life. "Captain, what are you doing?" "It''s strange how my head broke." "How could there be so many bullets on the ground." People who wake up find that something is wrong, some hands are red and swollen, some forehead is broken, as if they were abused. The captain said, "are you all right?" He still can''t believe it. I even wonder if we are still in the illusion of nightmare. "Captain, we''re fine." "It''s like the captain wants us to have something." "But what''s wrong with my head? It hurts." "You have a headache, I have a hand ache." "The evil spirit, we are still in the room, the evil spirit must still exist." But soon. Then someone exclaimed: "the evil spirit has disappeared." Maoshan still has the ability to catch ghosts. Looking at the motionless turntable in his hand shows that the evil spirit has disappeared, and the most important point is that the originally gloomy environment is somewhat different, warm and lively. People feel the situation around them. I did find some differences. Lin Fan said: "he really disappeared." The bald head patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and said, "good boy, we all have injuries on our bodies. You have nothing. You are lucky enough." Lin Fan smiles. He didn''t say much. For him, the guy just now was really hateful, and his attitude was very unfriendly. They all told him to pay attention to his attitude, but he was so irritable. "Captain, there is a pool of thick water with bubbles." A member looked around and found that the seat was contaminated with viscous substances. The captain looked at the water stains and said in a deep voice, "the evil spirits have already died. Some evil spirits in the past will turn into a pool of water stains after they die. The collection point will go back to test." "Yes." Members are busy. They really want to know how nightmare died. But it''s clearly a mystery. That day. Official announcement. [the nightmare of evil spirit in XX community of H city has been eliminated. ¡¿ ¡°666¡­¡­ True speed. " "Wow, I can move home at last." "The trough! If it''s me, I''m sure I''ll sell my house and leave. " "Ah, there is a house with evil spirits. No one wants to buy it if they want to sell it." "To be honest." Operations. Yang Gu asked: "Captain, this thing is very strange. I have just checked that the nightmare of the evil spirit was killed by a hot temperature, but I really can''t think of anything that could kill it." "Although the ferocious spirit is afraid of astigmatism, at most it just makes the ferocious spirit feel a little uncomfortable. It is absolutely impossible to do so." Captain Zhou Qiang said, "in your opinion, what will destroy the evil spirit?" "Well Samadhi is really hot. " Consultant Yang said in a deep voice. then, Yang consultant''s old face was red. He said he didn''t even believe in himself. He even said that he felt terrible. Samadhi is so hot. Zhou Qiang looks at consultant Yang strangely. My head is full of question marks. It''s like saying, you''re screwing me. Lin Fan stays in the house. , "as like as two peas." Lin Fan looked in the mirror and touched his face. It was wonderful. He had never seen it before. He looked like himself. The next day. The alarm went off. "Lin fan, get up. Something''s wrong." The skinhead shakes Lin Fan up. They live in a dormitory. When Lin Fan opens his eyes, he sees the skinhead looking at his cell phone in horror.Lin Fan said, "what''s the matter?" "Look at the news, six students in Chunming high school were burned to death in the dormitory overnight, and some evil spirits appeared. This time, it was very strange. The six students who died were burned to death, but the objects around them were as good as ever," he said "Do you think it''s horrible?" The photos in the news are really scary. The people who saw it shuddered. Twisted facial features, hands like chicken feet. It was as if he had suffered a lot before he died. "Well, it''s horrible." Lin Fan said calmly. The bald boy looks at Lin Fan doubtfully, "how do I feel that you are strange recently?" "Do you have one?" Lin Fan blinked. is as like as two peas, who find him very unpleasant, but he feels like Freya Lim because he looks exactly alike. The skinhead shook his head. It just feels weird. Chunming high school. Cordon around. Many citizens stood outside the cordon and watched. They felt sympathy and fear for the experience of the boys'' dormitory of Chunming middle school. "I didn''t expect that there were strange places to read." "Oh, those children are so poor that they died like this at a young age." "Our country is ready. Some of my friends who go abroad say that the situation there is even worse. Hundreds of thousands of people are killed and injured every day. Their God, Jesus, can''t deal with those weird things." "So you''ve never been back?" "Ha ha, our country has issued an announcement to call on us to return to China before, but he said that security abroad, after all, is military first and absolutely secure. Unexpectedly, even if he wants to come back now, it''s too late. We''ve blocked it and restricted anyone to come in or go out." "Then he''s a tragedy." "Who said it wasn''t?" A military truck came from afar and stopped at the school gate. After Zhou Qiang got out of the car, he saw that there were a lot of people around him and signaled to evacuate people in case of any danger. After all, they were facing a ferocious spirit, and they didn''t know what it was. In the current situation, it should have something to do with the fire. Lin Fan stands beside his comrades in arms and looks at the school curiously. The school that had been evacuated long ago was quiet and empty. "Are you nervous?" Asked the bald man. Lin Fan said: "not nervous." The bald man said with a smile: "you are pretending to be calm again. I know you are afraid, but don''t worry. I''m here. I promise you will be OK." He said the hardest words. The body is very honest shaking. I''m really afraid. Zhou Qiang as a captain, must guard the H City, then waved: "go, we go in." He was ready to die. To deal with any weird, we are ready to do the same. The citizens cross their hands and bless them, hoping that they can come back alive. These are the heroes in their hearts. If they didn''t dedicate their lives to protect H City, then they really can''t imagine. It is said that some time ago, the residential building was strange, and more than 20 brave soldiers died. They gather to pray for these heroes and hope that they will go well all the way. "Team one, pay attention to the surroundings." Zhou Qiang is in command. I don''t know what the weird is yet. But according to the energy fluctuations. Weird reaches the level of evil spirit. Once left alone, it will cause great disaster to innocent citizens. There is a fierce spirit abroad. Originally, if we used the sea of people tactics, we could kill the ferocious spirit. However, those in power choose to seize the evil spirit, study the structure of the evil spirit, and perhaps develop the most terrifying secret weapon. Because of laissez faire. This led to the evil spirit devouring enough lives, becoming an evil spirit, leading to the complete collapse of the situation, and finally using destructive weapons to eliminate the evil spirit at the cost of a city. But how many people can bear the cost. "Hot flame, the temperature is OK." Lin Fan said to himself, he felt that in the school, the guy emitting hot temperature. "Good and evil." "Why are there so many evil people?" Lin Fan shakes his head and is curious about these strange guys. At the same time, he doesn''t like them very much. Being a good person is a very happy thing. And the skinhead looks at his comrades in arms. It''s their responsibility to eliminate the weird. If they don''t do it, no one will be able to protect these people. But every time it''s weird.There are a lot of colleagues sacrifice, for them, each other cherish the time together. Every minute, every second, we cherish each other. "Eliminate the weird and protect our homeland." "Eliminate the weird." "Protect our homeland." A group of soldiers into the depths of the campus, no matter what strange, they will not be afraid, because they have dreams in their hearts, have the confidence to eliminate all strange. Half a month later. The highest national action department. "Boss, this is the number of soldiers who have been killed and killed in dealing with strange things all over the country in this period of time." A middle-aged man handed over the document. Ever since something weird happened. The state responded as quickly as it could, summoning people to fight against the weird. Boss looked at the number of casualties in the document with a dignified look. Just half a month. In the first city, hundreds of soldiers died, while thousands of ordinary people died. If you''re not prepared. There were such casualties. He can accept it. But now, as long as there is something strange, some soldiers will go to the scene to solve it. Even so, there are still so many casualties. Kill weird number: 26. On average, there are two quirks every day. The boss looks very dignified. When weird first appeared, most of them were evil spirits, but now most of them are evil spirits. I''m afraid the weird in the future will be even more terrifying. "Eh!" "What''s the situation in H city? In the last half month, none of the soldiers died. What''s the matter with the citizens who died? They sacrificed 18 citizens and killed 42 strange people." Bang! Boss mercilessly pats the document on the table and angrily says: "is this fraud in H city? They are so brave that they really don''t think we are fools. " The middle-aged man''s brow is picked, and the boss is very angry. "Boss, are you angry because of the data of H city?" The man asked. The boss said: "what do you think? Other cities have paid a heavy price for dealing with strange things. They don''t even have a soldier in H city. They only have people''s casualties. What is it that they don''t cheat?" The man said: "boss, if this is the reason, I can testify that there is no problem with the data of H city. At that time, when they reported the data, I was also very shocked and seriously told them that they could not do anything false. But after my investigation, I found that it was true." "Since the nightmare of the evil spirit, no soldier in H city has died. No matter what strange things happen, they will be solved on the same day. The citizens who have died because of the strange things, the fighting forces have not responded and the citizens who have died." The boss listened to the other party''s report in surprise and asked in disbelief: "what you said is true?" The man said, "it''s all true." "How can this happen? Does H city find the fastest way to eliminate the weird?" Boss asked, he abandoned sleep and food research to deal with strange methods, but has been unable to find the best way. We can only use the method of dealing with ghosts in Maoshan and Taoist ancient books. Although it is effective, the effect is not significant. In dealing with the weird, they can''t kill with one strike. When they can''t achieve this level, their soldiers may face great danger at any time. The man shook his head and said, "no, the way to deal with evil things in H city is the same as the old way, but it''s very strange. It''s not possible. But they haven''t died since they experienced a strange nightmare." If you want to talk about death, you can understand. But now that''s the hell. Dealing with so many weird cases. Not even a soldier died. What is the reason for this. "Well, no matter what the situation is, this matter must be well publicized. Since we faced the weird, the people have been worrying all day, thinking that we can''t be weird opponents at all." "The human world is bound to be strangely destroyed." "Now that we have such a force, we must publicize it well." The boss ponders for a moment and knows what to do next. Publicity. We must make a lot of publicity. This is definitely a shot in the arm for the common people to calm their uneasy hearts and make them full of hope for the future. "Yes, I know." Men should say it in a reasonable voice. Even if they don''t know what''s going on, it doesn''t matter. They really need to know what''s going on. But for the people.They need strong fighters, and it is enough to believe that the state can protect them. Chapter 262 The next day! The media, the Internet. State news: the strength of H city''s operation Department is amazing. 42 strange cases were eliminated in half a month, with no casualties. Phoenix media: China has made a major breakthrough in dealing with the weird. World media: the action Department of H city may become a magic weapon for China to overcome the weird. The publicity is very strong. When everyone opens their eyes, they can see the news as long as they turn on their mobile phone or TV. There was a heated discussion on the social forum. "The trough! True or false. I read in the news that in the past half a month, there were 42 strange cases in H city. There were no casualties. There were more than a dozen ordinary people who had bad luck. When the strange cases appeared, they were just around and couldn''t escape. " "It''s not a bluff." "As for wool, I''m from H city. What the news says is true. The soldiers in the operation Department are really strong. When they find strange things, they are eliminated immediately and quickly." "I''ll show you a picture. Does it feel terrible? This is an abandoned hospital. If you look at the red clouds over it, you''ll know that it''s terrible. I guess it''s definitely weird at the level of evil spirits. The red clouds continue to spread around. The operation department rushed to the scene at the first time and eliminated the weird in only one hour." "Wait a minute. When I see the photos you sent, why do I feel that these brave members of the operation force seem to be confused?" "Well, it seems that it really is." "It''s more like the feeling that things will be solved before I play." "To these great heroes." "If it wasn''t for them, we would never know what to face." Operations. Everyone is having breakfast. When they see the news on their mobile phones, they are all confused and their heads are buzzing. "That Is the news about us? " The bald boy stares at big eyes and inquires curiously. Bang Dang! The rice bowl fell to the ground and broke instantly. "It really means us." They have big eyes and small eyes. It''s still unclear. How inexplicable on the news, but also the national promotion, always feel where something is wrong. Don''t wait. As the team leader, Zhou qiangmeng got up and looked at his comrades in arms. He slowly moved his eyes and stayed at each comrades in arms. "Have you found that it seems that you have no less comrades in arms?" Zhou Qiang spoke slowly. When he said that. The soldiers who are eating are all shocked. Eh, it seems that this is true. They have long been used to their comrades in arms who were still around them yesterday. The next day, they are separated from each other. Even if they are sad, what can they do? In order to protect the people, they are ready to sacrifice. Lin Fan said: "no one died is the best." The skinhead patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and said, "strange, are we really so powerful now?" "Put down your rice bowls and gather in the conference room." Zhou Qiang said. Conference room. In the past half a month, they have been acting together. In the past, they were walking on the edge of death. They wanted to eliminate more strangeness, so they hid and eliminated together. No one knew whether they could live tomorrow. So I never thought about so many things. What is shown on the screen is the strange things they have encountered in the past half a month. These are sorted out by the data group of the operation department ordered by Zhou Qiang. When everyone sees the data. They were all confused. "Are we really doing this?" Self doubt. I can''t believe it. "My God, we solved 42 strange incidents in half a month." "What''s more incredible is that we didn''t have casualties." There was a lot of discussion. It''s shocking. What a surprise. It''s incredible. "These are not what we do." Zhou Qiang said in a deep voice, and then looked at the crowd, "we really rushed to the strange scene at the first time, but you see, in these 42 strange events, there are several evil spirits. Do you think we can fight against evil spirits in this situation without sacrifice?" "It''s always us who arrive at the scene, and before long, the strangeness disappears." "I suspect that something more bizarre might happen to us." "Someone has been following us to help us solve this problem." What Zhou Qiang said is well founded, and all members agree with it. And they know that''s how it should be. Nothing else. In this half month, they always feel a little sore in the back of their neck. The number of bullets fired is even less.Some people haven''t shot in half a month. "Captain, you said that someone helped us solve the problem. How did he solve it? It''s too powerful." "Yes, and it can be solved in the case we haven''t noticed. It''s impossible to think about it." "After all, we are not deaf." Zhou Qiang pondered. "What you said is reasonable, but now I have something to inform you. The boss of the headquarters will come to H City, and cheer me up at that time." The voice just dropped. Everyone was boiling. Look at each other. "Boss is coming to H City, so excited." "No matter how they Yang, I have to take out the best state." Zhou Qiang has always thought that the current situation is very dangerous, and no one knows where the weird will happen. It is a very risky thing for boss to come to H city. But he knows. This is the boss''s behavior of stabilizing the people''s will. We must let the people believe that we can deal with the weird, not wait for death in vain. At night. The day in H city is very busy, but in the dead of night, the citizens go home and dare not wander around outside. The street was guarded by soldiers. Any abnormality will be reported to the operation Department as soon as possible. Lin fan, armed with guns, patrols the streets. For him, it doesn''t matter whether he sleeps or not. Looking at the strange environment around him, he still misses Yanhai city. I miss my wife. Miss Lao Zhang. Miss Xiaobao. Miss the hen. Go, go, stop. The street lights in front are flashing. There was darkness around, as if it had been engulfed by darkness. No light could shine in. "Why! I feel the fluctuation of space. " Lin fan saw a figure on the street lamp. It''s a child. Wearing white clothes. "Children, it''s very dangerous at night, and it''s very painful for you to climb so high. Listen to big brother, come down quickly." Lin Fan said. Now children are so naughty. Don''t go back to sleep at night. Instead of climbing so high. What to do if you fall. Standing on the street lamp, the child in white suddenly grins, smiles, slips his feet and falls straight from the street lamp. In a moment, the situation will be fragmented. Blood spattered all over the floor. It''s just that it''s not right. Lin Fan immediately came forward, caught the child in white, held it in both hands, and said with a smile, "look, it''s very dangerous. If it wasn''t for my quick eyes and quick hands, you would be hurt." Then put the child in white on the ground. Touch his head. "Children, go back quickly." Lin Fan looks at each other with a smile, and finds that the white children are looking at him without expression. There seems to be some doubts in their eyes. Maybe not. He''ll be caught. "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. If the people in the operation Department see the white child, they will be absolutely shocked. [splittist] [evil spirit level] when strangeness first appeared, splittists appeared abroad and slaughtered a city overnight. It''s a horrible existence. In this strange situation, it is lucky to be able to escape. As for trying to kill each other, it is basically impossible. "Ha ha..." The white child splitters smile, the laughter is very gloomy, the surrounding space is distorted. Lin Fan frowned and said, "little friend, I always want to tell you that the smell you emit is very unfriendly and has a disgusting smell of blood. Do you harm many people?" "Why do you hurt others when you are young? If you can, I hope you can turn yourself in." "You''re still young. There''s hope you''ll come out and start a new life." He advised the children. I hope he can correct his mistakes. Lin Fan met an old man who read law books every day in Qingshan mental hospital. He often told them not to do illegal things, otherwise I, the incarnation of law, will punish you. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang agree with him. No mistake. We can''t do illegal things. The child in white is smiling. The corner of his mouth extends to the back of his ear. He tears his arm off, then puts it in his mouth and chews it. A lot of blood flows all over the floor. Looking at Lin Fan''s eyes, full of an unknown and mysterious sense of gloom. "You..."Lin Fan looked at each other in shock. He didn''t expect that the child was so abnormal that he tore his arm. How could this happen. "Fortunately, Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao are not here, otherwise you will be scared to cry." "But it''s a pity." "If Lao Zhang is here, you can use acupuncture to stop the bleeding." He didn''t feel what the child in white was doing. There was something wrong with him. In a common sentence of Lao Zhang, the other person''s head must be abnormal. At this point. An amazing scene happened. The blood and meat on the ground seemed to have spirituality. They were constantly moving and rolling. In the blink of an eye, one child after another in white appeared. In a moment. The whole street is full of children in white. "Hey, hey!" "Hey, hey!" The gloomy smile rang out, dense, dull and loud. Lin Fan''s eyes widened, as if he could not believe it. "It''s incredible." "How on earth is this done?" For Lin fan, this is the most incredible scene. He didn''t think of it. There are so many children. The child in white is a splittist, who can split countless people infinitely, and at the same time rush into the human body to completely crush each other, and the flesh and blood that are crushed will be used by the child in white and split again. It''s a very difficult quirk to deal with. It''s weird everywhere. The end result is destruction. Chapter 263 Countless children in white walk slowly towards Lin Fan with a gloomy smile. It''s all white. Visual effects burst. Anyone who sees such a scene is absolutely cool feet, heart beating drum, roaring. The present situation can not be solved by manpower. Unless weapons of destruction are used. In a flash. Countless children in white will cover the forest, just like locusts crossing the country. Every inch of grass will not grow. Everything will be torn clean. The fingernails of the children in white become slender and black. It''s extremely sharp. Sharper than any claw in the world. His hands were tearing at Lin Fan''s body. Want to squeeze in from the outside, at the same time turned into black fog, want to run from his seven orifices to the body, from the inside ruthlessly tear. It''s just It''s hard. The sharp fingernails fell on Lin fan, not even a mark, not even a trace. Dull! The thinking of countless children in white is unified. For evil spirits, he had never encountered such a situation. "Ha ha, it''s itchy." "Don''t make trouble. I''m itching all over like that." With a smile, Lin Fan twisted his body and stretched out his hand to push away a group of children in white. The strength was a little bit strong and extremely fierce. The children in white who did everything evil were pushed away directly. Like a wave, they rushed to the rear and all fell to the ground. "Children, are you really so disobedient?" Lin fan had a headache. He thought that the children should be very friendly, but now he knows that the children are very naughty. The failure of the child in white has made him very angry now. Endless resentment permeated. I just want to kill the human in front of me. A terrible scene happened. "Hey, hey..." Gloomy laughter passed through the street. Countless children in white fused together and expanded into huge meatballs. Countless limbs grew out of the meatballs and waved randomly. "This..." Lin Fan stares. "It''s terrible." "I see. You''re not human." It''s like thinking through. "I''ll destroy you. Your breath is too evil." Although Lin fan is a mental patient, he is more sober than anyone else. He knows that the meat ball in front of him is really dangerous. If someone else encounters it, the end will be very miserable. At this point. The splitters hissed at Lin fan. Lin Fan clenched his fist and said in a deep voice, "if you are close to me, I''ll punch you down and you''ll die. I''m not joking with you. I''m serious." But when he said that, it was like casting pearls before swine. There is no difference. The splittist rolled over to Lin Fan with a huge body. It gave people a strong sense of oppression. There was a strong sense that all those who blocked would be crushed. The roar continued. It''s like a bulldozer. Lin Fan waved his fist and hit the meat ball with his fist strength. The splittist roared and his huge body stopped fiercely, then swelled and contracted with irregular frequency. Bang! Burst in an instant. It''s falling apart. Flesh and blood, pa pa pa The flesh and blood that fell on the ground was emitting hot white steam. "Hoo "I told you not to." He was very disappointed with the child in white. He had done something wrong and told you that he was disobedient and finally became such a terrible monster. If Lao Zhang is here. Absolutely. It''s ugly. It''s not delicious at all. The darkness receded. It''s what it looks like when it''s back to peace. Street lamp is still the original street lamp, emitting light, not a flash, just the black flesh and blood on the road, which proves what just happened here. Lin Fan looks around. He scratched his head. Fortunately, no one saw it. Otherwise, someone will say, how can you throw the meat on the ground at will? This is very unfriendly behavior. Patrolling. The city is very quiet at night, and the citizens are sleeping. For ordinary citizens, the strange appearance is really like a nightmare. But they are happy. At least it is much better than foreign countries. If you look at the situation abroad, you can see that the situation is really miserable. Their Jesus God incapable of action. Early in the morning.The street is surrounded by many people. They pointed at the place where Lin Fan exploded the evil spirit splittists last night. Some of them covered their mouths and felt like vomiting. It''s too pungent. Around the cordon, the people of the operation Department looked at these scattered flesh and blood, lost in thought for a moment. "What are these?" "I don''t know, but according to the test, these flesh and blood seem to be the flesh and blood of evil spirits." "What did you say Evil spirit All the people were so surprised by his words that they didn''t know what to say. Evil spirits? What kind of terror is that. If there are evil spirits in H City, then the city will be finished. Nearly ten million people will be slaughtered completely, and no living person will exist. "You said there were evil spirits here last night, and they were dead?" Zhou Qiang asked in disbelief. "Yes, according to the examination, it''s really the flesh and blood of evil spirits." Zhou Qiang knew that there would be no problem with what they tested. It''s just that the key thing is. He couldn''t figure out who solved it. "Did our people solve it?" Zhou Qiang self humiliating asked, and then saw the subordinate''s strange eyes, he was embarrassed with a smile, "I know it is not, otherwise it is impossible to know now." "But who is it?" Zhou Qiang frowned and played with his pen. He didn''t even think about it. "Captain, the cameras around have been damaged, and there is no record of the situation at that time. However, according to the situation at the scene, I found that there is definitely a strong man in H City, even the evil spirits are not opponents." Speaking of this, I am very excited. After all, it is a matter to be thankful for. Zhou Qiang nodded with approval, "did anyone patrol around there last night?" "Lin Fan patrolled around last night." "It shouldn''t be him." Zhou Qiang shakes his head and says that he knows Lin Fan''s situation. He is a very dull young man. In the whole team, those who can talk to him are just bald. If Lin Fan killed the evil spirit, he would never believe it. As for why Lin Fan didn''t find the problem, it should be the evil spirit who opened the dreamland. To the outside world, there was nothing and nothing happened there. Even if he passed by, he would only feel that the surrounding atmosphere was not right. The next day. "Cheer me up, boss, when you come to our H City, you must show your best face. Do you hear me?" Zhou Qiang looked serious. It''s very important for the boss to come. There must be no mistake. "Yes." Everyone was excited. The skinhead whispered: "Lin fan, do you hear me? The boss is coming. He is a big man, our idol and the idol of countless citizens." "It''s satisfying to be able to have a look. I didn''t expect that I could have a close contact. I''m really excited to think about it." Lin fan can feel the mood of skinhead very excited, "is he very powerful?" "Of course, it''s very powerful. Do you know that our country can react so quickly because of the boss. If he didn''t make preparations when the strange first appeared, our country would probably suffer the same strange destruction as foreign countries. At that time, it would be absolutely fatal." "I dare not think about it." Right now. A number of cars drive into the Department. Zhou Qiang arranges his clothes and trots respectfully. Several big bodyguards opened the door. These bodyguards have extraordinary momentum and fierce eyes. Zhou Qiang was attracted by these bodyguards at the first sight and had only one idea in his heart. The strong. It''s a very strong one. It''s definitely not what they can compare. Think about it. Boss is an important person. The safety around him must be the highest. Otherwise, once something strange happens, the consequences will be unimaginable. "Welcome to H city." Zhou Qiang saw the boss out of the moment, salute. "Welcome to the leadership." The Department soldiers stood there straight and yelled. The boss nodded his head with a smile, and then looked at the soldiers. His spirit was very good, but it was not as strange as he imagined. "Your city h is very good. I''ve read all the data. I''m very interested in your situation. If all the soldiers can learn this method, I think our country will be the safest and the people can live happily." What boss values most is this matter. It matters. It depends on how H city achieves this point whether it can take advantage of the strange outbreak.Zhou Qiang was helpless. He knew that the boss would ask about these things, but he really didn''t know how to say it. Boss patted Zhou Qiang on the shoulder and said, "go in and talk." The next process is simple. Visit the operation Department of H city to see the situation of all parties. After all, H city is also a city with a population of tens of millions. Once it fails, the consequences will be unimaginable. It will be a human purgatory, which will be extremely tragic. In the conference room. Boss just asked the bodyguards around him, what do you see? The bodyguards all shook their heads. No strong ones were found. Even the most powerful Zhou Qiang here is only three times the strength of ordinary people. It''s hard to deal with evil spirits, not to mention the more terrifying and weird. The armory. Black dog blood immersion, Guan Gong''s bullet and so on, are all very conventional ways of fighting. They are no different from other places. What the hell is going on. "Captain Zhou, I want to know exactly how you deal with weird things." Boss eager to know h city can eliminate so many strange, but also without the loss of a soldier''s knack in the end is what. Zhou Qiang stood in front of the big man, and didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Secret or not?" The boss frowned and asked, "in the current situation, you should know that our country is facing too much pressure, which is unimaginable both internally and externally." Because they were well prepared early. Compared with foreign countries, I don''t know how much better. So many foreign forces want to enter their country. They must not make such a cut. Otherwise, it will be a threat to our own people. "Boss, I don''t know, do you believe it?" Zhou Qiang said. The meeting room is quiet. The original good atmosphere suddenly became silent because of Zhou Qiang''s words. The boss said, "what''s the matter?" Zhou Qiang said helplessly: "it''s like this. Since half a month ago, things have become very strange. At that time, we appeared in a community to eliminate the nightmare of evil spirits. At that time, we were all ready to sacrifice." "But all of a sudden, we all fainted and woke up to find that the nightmare of the evil spirit had been eliminated." "I still don''t know what it is because of." "As for the strange things that are eliminated behind, they are all so strange." He looked at the boss with serious eyes. He just wanted to tell the boss that what I said was true. There is absolutely nothing false. I know there is something wrong with what I said. After all, if it wasn''t for his personal experience, he would not believe it. The boss was silent, thinking about what Zhou Qiang had just said. "You mean there are strong people in H city?" Zhou Qiang said: "I think so too. After all, if there were no strong people, we could not solve so many strange problems without casualties." "Do you know who it is?" The boss asked. Zhou Qiang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. We are also looking for it, but we haven''t found out who it is until now." "Could it be a soldier in the Department?" "It should not be possible." Boss said: "before you get a definite answer to anything, don''t arbitrarily think it''s impossible. First of all, every time you go to eliminate the weird, you don''t need to do anything. The weird will be eliminated, which means that he knows where there is weird, when you go and where you are." "That''s why you won''t have any casualties in nearly half a month." Zhou Qiang brightened his eyes and said: "boss is worthy of being boss. I feel that this analysis is very reasonable." "Don''t flatter me. The most important task now is to find out who he is." Boss road. At this point. Zhou Qiang thought of one thing and hastened to report: "boss, there was an evil spirit here yesterday, but it was destroyed in the street. According to our detection, this evil spirit should be a separatist. It once slaughtered a city overnight abroad. If someone didn''t destroy the Separatists, I think our city H would have been a dead city." "The splittist?" The boss''s face changed greatly when he heard that evil spirits are the most terrifying. It''s beyond human power to deal with them. Even the so-called black dog blood soaked bullets are useless to evil spirits unless they are checked out. "Who was patrolling the scene at the time." Zhou Qiang said: "Lin fan." "But it''s definitely not him, I can guarantee that." Boss waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "call people over, no matter whether they are or not." Zhou Qiang has no choice but to think too much. Just the kid. How could it be.Soon. Lin Fan came to the meeting room, saw so many people here, smile in front of the people, sincere smile let the people at the scene have a kind of shudder feeling. "How can this smile frighten people so much?" That''s the only thought in everyone''s mind. "Did you destroy the separatists of last night?" Boss felt that something was wrong with Lin fan. He was too calm and had a feeling that he couldn''t tell. Lin Fan said, "who are the splittists?" Zhou Qiang''s face is helpless. See, it''s definitely not him. The boss whispered: "the one you destroyed last night." "Do you mean a child in white?" Lin Fan recalled. Everyone was stunned. Zhou Qiang, in particular, has a muddled face. It seems to be true. Chapter 264 Children in white are splitters. This is the last image ever. To know such images depends on the fact that one of the destroyed cities is a jihadi warrior, a super warrior who takes gene potion and mutates genes. He is very strong and can face the existence of evil spirits alone. But his last battle was with the separatists. Even if he combined medicine with science and technology, he died miserably in the terror of the Separatists, but in the end, he spread the signals of the separatists. An unmatched existence. The world was shocked. The fear of evil spirits reaches the extreme. Shocked, Zhou Qiang asked, "did you really eliminate the Separatists?" How dare he believe what Lin Fan said? It''s terrible. It''s obviously something he can''t believe. "Children in white?" Lin fan asked. Zhou Qiang said: "yes, it''s a child in white." What else can he say. No mistake. The evil spirit feared by the world is a child in white in your mouth. Think about it. It''s really a child, but it''s a very scary child. Boss is full of spirit. "How did you deal with him?" Now that''s what he wanted to know the most. He didn''t care about anything else. Lin Fan said: "when I met him at that time, he stood on the street lamp. I advised him to be dangerous and hurry down. Then he fell down. I reacted very well and held him in my arms. Later, a lot of children in white appeared and formed a meat ball. They had a very bad attitude and were very unfriendly. Then they attacked me and I punched." "And then?" Boss see Lin Fan pause, and then asked, said half of the speech is very bad behavior, can finish in a hurry. Lin Fan said, "then he died." Boss shocked: "a punch?" "Yes, it''s a punch." Lin Fan said, it''s strange. What''s so surprising about one punch? In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just normal operation. Zhou Qiang said in a hurry: "Lin fan, the boss of the action department is sitting in front of you. You can''t talk nonsense. You must tell the truth. Don''t talk nonsense." He''s confused now. Listen to what Lin Fan said. It''s like listening to a story. To be honest, he really doesn''t believe it. "I''m telling the truth. I''ve never been a liar." Lin Fan said, eyes very strange looking at Zhou Qiang, he never said a lie, the most annoying is the bullshit, such behavior is not sincere enough. Boss raised his hand and asked Zhou Qiang not to speak. Then he looked at Lin Fan and said, "can you punch me?" Lin Fan shook his head and said, "no, I''ll punch you down and you''ll die. I can feel that you''re a good man. You''re guarding this country. Although you''re very powerful, you''ll still die." He''s telling the truth. "Ha ha ha." Boss laughed, "I didn''t expect that you are very confident in yourself. It''s OK. I won''t die with a punch." The bodyguards around were laughing. People who have never seen how powerful a boss is think that the boss is very weak. Maybe many people think so. As bodyguards, the first factor is to protect the boss from any harm. But later, they found that boss was really powerful, not as weak as they thought. It even gives people the illusion that we stay with the boss, which is more like the boss protecting us. Lin Fan went to the wall and clenched his fist under the puzzled eyes of the people. He waved and collided with the wall. With a roar, the roar exploded. Instant. Everyone in the conference room was stunned and looked at the scene. The wall was blown away. The terrifying power of the fist did not dissipate. It penetrated the sky. The naked eye could see the white waves, as if they separated the heaven and the earth. Can people make this special? Lin Fan turned back and said: "I didn''t use too much strength just now. If I hit you, you can''t catch it. I can feel your strength. Although you are very strong, you are not strong enough to catch me." Bang Dang! Zhou Qiang held the teacup and saw the scene before him. The teacup fell to the ground and the tea splashed. He said to himself, "this It''s true. " Boss smile convergence, expression becomes solidified. He''s telling the truth. That''s it. He can''t catch it. Then you die. Zhou Qiang stammered: "Lin fan, you are so strong, why didn''t you tell me." In his impression, Lin fan is a very dull handsome guy. He is good for nothing except being handsome. He is usually silent and unhappy. No one can say more than ten words to him except a bald man.Too boring. Placed in the team, are marginal figures, it is easy to be ignored. "You didn''t ask me." Lin Fan said. Zhou Qiang heartache, said as if I was wrong, I do not ask you do not say, for such a result, he is unacceptable. "Well, I believe you can eliminate the existence of evil spirits. The country needs talents like you. Are you willing to protect your compatriots?" The boss is excited and full of hope. He sees hope. This is the hope of the country. He patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and wanted to say Boy, I see you are a rare martial arts talent in a hundred years. I have a high-end position here. It''s up to you to punish evil and protect the people of the country. Would you like to? Lin Fan said, "yes." Boss pondered, thinking about what kind of position to give Lin fan, the current position is not suitable, not that Lin fan is not worthy, but these positions are not worthy of Lin Fan''s strength. After a long time. The boss said slowly: "Zhou Qiang, I''m going to set up a new Department, named Yanhuang group, with Lin Fan as the person in charge. The scope of work is to solve the strange problems that can''t be solved in China. The position is above the action department. Any department needs to cooperate with his work." Later, he looked at Lin Fan and said, "this matter may not be fair to you, but you are our only hope now. I hope you can understand." Lin Fan felt that what the other party said was very heavy. It''s important to know that. He thought of the task, if not the other side said, he almost forgot. "I can protect this land." Lin Fan said with a smile. The boss took Lin Fan''s shoulder and said: "I know you can, because the weird levels are different. We can solve the evil spirit, but the weird above the evil spirit, with our current strength, needs to pay a great price to solve. Now you appear, I think all this will not be a problem." Lin Fan smiles. I didn''t say much. He can understand everything the other party wants to say. Zhou Qiang was envious. The boss directly set up a new department for Lin fan, Yanhuang group, and named it by blood. As soon as he heard it, he knew it was not so simple. Originally, he was a comrade in arms and a subordinate. In the blink of an eye. He becomes a big man, and is still a big man with higher status than him. The boss''s idea is very simple. Now the strangeness causes great pressure on the citizens. Many citizens are in a negative state. They feel that the world is going to be destroyed. They try so hard to live. In the end, they are not in vain. So. He relies on live broadcasting to let the people regain their lost confidence. The next day. News media reports. Official news. [Yanhuang group was set up to deal with the strange incidents in the whole country, and Lin Fan was appointed as the group leader with the highest power. ¡¿ [Yanhuang group will live broadcast to eliminate weird. ¡¿ as soon as the news comes out, it causes a strong response on the Internet. "Isn''t there an operations department? Why set up Yanhuang group "I pinch a finger to calculate, this Yanhuang group is not simple." "The trough! In the future, it''s going to be broadcast live to eliminate the weird. I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time. " "In order to eliminate the weird, the country has paid a huge price. We hope everything will be OK." "Believe in the country." "There''s no mistake. When strange things first appeared, countless people went abroad, but they didn''t believe our country could solve them. Now the group of dog thieves can''t come back, hehe..." The public are very interested in who is the leader of Yanhuang group. It''s just too deep. It won''t show up until live. The operation departments in many cities are asking about what''s going on in this department. Their power is higher than theirs. At the same time, they have received news that if there is any strange problem that can''t be solved, they must inform Yanhuang group at the first time. The idea is simple. Great. How overbearing. They have been dealing with the weird for so long, and they deeply know how terrible the weird is. It''s too expensive to eliminate the weird. It''s too big for them. And now. The official told them to contact Yanhuang group when they met the uncanny, which shows that Yanhuang group has strong strength and can solve the uncanny that they can''t solve. Everyone was skeptical. A few days later. On the plane. The skinhead takes the mobile phone and points the camera at Lin Fan with a smile on his face, because he is most familiar with Lin fan. After Yan Huang''s formation, he is pulled over to accompany Lin fan. His main job is to be responsible for the live broadcast. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is Lin fan, the leader of our Yanhuang team. Now we are going to the next w City, where there are evil spirits and strange clowns. The local action department invites us to solve them. Soon you can see how our team leader eliminated strange things."Although he has never done live broadcast before, as a promising young man, such a simple thing, how can he not. After a period of exploration. Learn the routine on the Internet. He has learned the essence of live broadcasting. Yanhuang group live broadcast. It attracted many netizens. "It''s predicted that this will be the most popular studio in the whole network." "Good young group leader, can you really do it?" "The children of the powerful who come in through the back door?" "Fart, gild you, will you go or not? It''s a deal to deal with weird, life playing. " "Wow, what a handsome little brother." "Did you find that the group leader''s smile made me feel a little frightening and shivering?" "Master, this is absolutely master." Bareheaded looking at the data, very excited, did not expect that just open live, tens of millions of watching, but also continue to improve. It''s the first time we''ve been able to get rid of weird. In the past, the operations department never thought about live broadcasting. First of all, weird is horrible. When there were casualties, the deaths were very tragic, worried about leaving a shadow in the hearts of the citizens. "Team leader, say hello to everyone." Said the skinhead. Lin Fan smiles at the camera and says, "Hello everyone, my name is Lin fan." Cool! Cool. The skinhead said: "our group leader usually doesn''t talk much, but he is very good. Soon he will arrive in w City. The weird clown appears in an acrobatic Academy. The level reaches the level of evil spirit, which belongs to very powerful weird." The live broadcast room is covered with bullets. "Come back safely!" "Safety first!" The citizens who watched the live broadcast were very heavy. In the depressed life, they could only find ways to have fun. But they knew that the soldiers were facing more terror than they had to face. W City. Acrobatic opera house. Surrounded by a cordon, members of the local operations department are stationed here. The clowns of the evil spirit level bring great pressure to them. "Here we are." "The people from Yanhuang department are here." "Give me attention, that''s our leader. I hope you don''t have any problems." W City operations team leader looked at the team said. He knew there were people who didn''t agree. "Yes." "I know." The plane landed. Lin fan gets off the plane with a skinhead. The skinhead holds a mobile phone and records the surrounding situation. "Leader, I''m Zhang Hong, leader of W city''s operation Department. The next operation command will be given to the leader." Zhang Hong stood straight in front of Lin Fan and said respectfully. At the same time, I was very curious. It''s really young. "Hello." Lin Fan said with a smile. Zhang Hong said: "this morning, according to the detection, we found that there was an evil spirit level weird in this acrobatic Academy. According to the observation, this evil spirit code named clown." "Well." Lin Fan nodded and didn''t say much. "Leaders, these soldiers are carefully selected. Each of them has a strong psychology and strength. Under the leadership of the leaders, they are absolutely able to eliminate the evil spirits and clowns." Zhang Hong quietly made a beautiful flattery. It''s just that leaders don''t like to talk. Always smiling. It makes him feel strange. I don''t dare to look at each other in my eyes. It''s a strong aura. It''s terrible. Maybe it''s really strong. Otherwise, how could the boss break the rules and set up the Yanhuang department and elect the other party as the person in charge. "No one else. I''ll take him in." Lin Fan pointed to the skinhead, that is, two people went in. Zhang Hong was shocked. "Leadership, it''s going to be dangerous." It''s weird. It''s not a vicious criminal. It''s weird. No one knows where he will appear. So the advantage of more people is that they have more eyes and can pay attention to things that are hard to find. "Nothing." Lin Fan smiles. He doesn''t think the clown can bring him trouble. He can feel the clown wandering in it. His strength is not so good. He is not as good as the white child he met some time ago. The studio exploded. "It''s too big." "Yes, it''s a strange evil spirit. It''s not an opponent alone." "I hope he won''t be arrogant. Weird is hard to deal with." Netizens all agree that Lin fan is a little arrogant. If weird is so easy to eliminate, they won''t be so frightened. Zhang Hong found that the other side did not seem to be joking. It''s true. Some of the soldiers waiting for the order wanted to speak, but they could only hold back what the captain had said to them.What a young man to pretend to be. Chapter 265 "Let''s go first, and we''ll be all right soon." Lin fan is indifferent, as if to say a very easy thing. The skinhead is following Lin Fan with his mobile phone. He''s a little nervous. I didn''t feel anything at first. But now he thought that he would come inside to face the strange, he felt a little afraid. Two, after all. If there are more people, he is really not afraid at all. "Fellow citizens, this is the first time that I have only two people to eliminate the weird. To be honest, I''m a little nervous, but our responsibility is to eliminate the weird without fear." The skinhead said the most overbearing words, and his little hand shook violently. The acrobatic opera house is an old building with a history of nearly 100 years. Although it has been repaired dozens of times, it has always maintained its original decoration style. Classic, gloomy. Because of the weird existence, it has become very depressing here. Netizens feel that there is a kind of terror surrounding everything through the live broadcast room. Even if it wasn''t there. I can also feel how terrible it is. "Captain, can they really do it?" One member asked. Zhang Hong''s face is expressionless. He doesn''t know whether it''s OK or not. It''s already the case. He can only pray that they are OK, otherwise there''s no other way. "Be prepared first. If anything goes wrong, remember to go in and save people at the first time." Zhang Hong said. Members feel that Zhang Hong is dreaming. If there is an accident, where can we save it? It''s only two bodies at most. In the opera house. The skinhead follows Lin Fan and dare not be too far away. Only when he stays by Lin Fan''s side can he feel safe. It''s his first live broadcast. I''m nervous. Both boss and Zhou Qiang are watching the live broadcast. This is the first time they have seen Lin Fan eliminate weird. Like others, they all want to know how he eliminated weird. "Lin fan, where is the strangeness, do you know?" The skinhead was a little scared. The lights in the opera house were on and off, and the walls seemed to reflect some kind of shadow. Creak, creak! All of a sudden. Clearly no wind, placed in the middle of the windmill, slowly turning up. The atmosphere was horrible. It''s kind of chilling. "I can feel it," said Lin fan Live room. "My God, what a terrible environment." "If it was me, I would have been scared to pee." "I haven''t experienced strangeness, I can''t understand how terrible it is, but now, just this environment can scare me to death." At this point. There was weird laughter. The citizens watching the live broadcast were all startled and sweated across the screen. Gululu! The bald man swallows his saliva and leans on Lin fan. He was scared. "Don''t be afraid. You''re the safest to stay by my side." Lin fan saw the skinhead trembling with fear, smiling and patting him on the shoulder to calm his heart. Tell him clearly that there''s nothing to be afraid of. The skinhead nodded and pretended that I was not afraid. No matter what the situation, I had to be steady. Netizens feel that Lin fan is too calm. People''s sense of security burst in an instant. Lin fan is very interested in the surrounding environment. If he wants to talk about the atmosphere of terror, he really doesn''t feel it, but it''s a bit interesting. "You see, what''s that?" The skinhead pointed to the doll in the corner not far away, and his tone was panic. In the corner. There was a clown, as if it were a doll, with limbs hanging down and motionless. "It turned out to be a doll. It startled me." Seeing the hairy cloth of the clown doll, the bald man was relieved. Just now, he really thought it was weird. Netizens in the live broadcast room were also relieved. Although they just watch the live broadcast, they feel like they are in the scene, as if everything is happening in front of their eyes. Lin Fan stands in front of the clown doll, tilts his head and looks very carefully. Around came the strange laughter of the clown. "Lin fan, this is just a doll. We''d better continue to look for strangeness." Seeing Lin Fan staring at the doll, the skinhead is full of curiosity. What''s good to see now. Lin Fan pointed to the doll and said, "he is weird." When he said that. The bald man was shocked and leaned behind Lin fan. He couldn''t believe it. It was just a doll. How could it be weird? But he believed what Lin Fan said. Netizens were shocked. They didn''t expect Lin fan to say that this doll is weird.tell the truth. They face the video, Leng is not see, this doll will be strange. "Really?" he said "Well, it''s true. I can feel his breath." Lin Fan squatted in front of the clown doll, poking his fingers at the doll''s hairy skin. "I know it''s you. You don''t have to hide it." "Can I have a word?" The situation of his dialogue with the clown dolls has attracted netizens who watched the live broadcast to exclaim constantly. "The trough! It''s a bullying way to communicate. " "Is this what the Yanhuang group looks like when it''s confronted with strangeness?" "Love, love." "Weird: who allowed you to touch me." "Weird: I''m a doll that can''t move now." Boss attentively looking, and then asked people around, "do you think this doll is weird?" Standing behind the boss are experienced staff. They often face quirks. It belongs to the old people who have been dealing with strange things all the time. At this time, Lin Fan said that the doll was strange, and they began to analyze it. "It''s weird. The possibility is a little low, but we can''t rule it out." "The sound comes from all sides. You can see that the trademark is bought in a shopping mall, so I don''t think it''s weird." The analysis is very reasonable. And right now. This is happening. Lin Fan thinks that the clown doll is weird, but he doesn''t understand why the other party pretends to be silly and doesn''t move, so he holds the doll''s face. To tell the truth, it''s soft and comfortable to touch. Just for weird clowns. He was angry. Being weird has its own pride. Am I weird for you to play with me like this? Whew. Countless knives flew out of the clown''s mouth, just like machine guns. "Not good." When everyone saw this scene, they covered their eyes and did not dare to see what happened next. Jingle, jingle! The flying knife roared on Lin Fan''s face, making the sound of metal collision. "Don''t make any noise." Lin Fan felt that his face was really itchy. He held out his hand and covered the strange clown''s mouth so that he could not eject his throwing knife. People watching the live broadcast are really stupid to see this. Damn it. The other side is weird. Is it really good for you to block the other side''s mouth like this? The clown is weird and obviously confused. Even he didn''t expect it to be like this. Sobbing There was a strange sound. I saw the strange clown''s face began to swell up. With a puff, many flying knives pierced his face. It looked very miserable. "I''m sorry, it''s too annoying for you to spray flying knife just now. I didn''t expect that you would be stabbed in the face by flying knife." Lin fansong opened his hand with a slight apology. The bald man looked at it with a confused face. The citizens in the studio were moved to tears. "What a polite captain." "I want to cry." "Who can tell me, this is really weird, why see now, I suddenly have a kind of impulse to laugh." Before I saw the weird with my own eyes. The images in their minds are very scary. But the current situation is something they didn''t think of. They should open their minds thoroughly. At this point. Boss looks at the picture with a serious face. The situation just now is unbelievable to him. "Can you do that?" He asked. All the staff around are helpless and want to say, boss, it''s not something that people can do. It''s weird. To tell you the truth, I''ve never seen it before. "Boss, I don''t think people can do it any more." Since the boss asked, they would naturally give a good answer. This is a clear question. "It is." Boss sighed. The scene. "How did you find me?" said the strange clown He was confused. It''s hidden deep. I think it''s absolutely impossible to be discovered. But now. When the other party saw him for the first time, he squatted in front of him, kneaded his face, and said frankly that if you move, I know it''s you. I thought it was cheating him, but I didn''t think it was true. According to his script. He is ready to play with human beings, create a terrible atmosphere, let each other die in despair and panic, that feeling will be very comfortable.But now Everything didn''t go his way. Lin Fan said, "your smell." "Smell?" Strange clown did not expect the other party would say smell, he raised his arm, sniffing his body, as if to find out what the smell is. A clown who has brutally killed countless human beings. I''ve never met a human like this before. The weird clown laughs. Then he disappeared in front of Lin fan. "Disappeared." The skinhead looked around for the figure of the clown, but there was no figure around, but the strange laughter still came from around. "What a magic power." Lin Fan praised. "Where did he go?" he said "I know. Just come with me. He smells good. I know where he''ll be." Lin Fan said with a smile, as if everything was in control in his hand, and walked inside with a bald man. Toilet. The lights went up and down. The toilet door opened and closed, making a creaking sound, which was already a terrible atmosphere, because the creaking sound became more terrible. Lin Fan seemed to have known where the clown was. A bang. Directly open the toilet door, looking at the clown standing on the toilet with his head down, he said curiously, "what are you doing in the toilet?" The clown raised his head fiercely. There was an unbelievable look in his eyes. It''s like hell. As a strange man, he has controlled everything around him for a long time. In the past, he was always looking for people who were hiding everywhere because of fear. Just like cat and mouse, he died in fear. "Lin fan, destroy him quickly. The weird must be eliminated." Said the skinhead. He was completely confused. It''s hard to understand how Lin fan does it. If it''s based on the smell, it''s too mysterious, because so far, he hasn''t smelled anything on the weird clown. The strange clown looks at the skinhead angrily, roars angrily, shows the fierce appearance, and pours at the skinhead. For him, in front of us, we don''t care, but with a mobile phone, we have to die if we want to destroy him all the time. When the weird clown came. Lin Fan slapped and clapped. With a bang, the weird clown, like a broken kite, smashed the toilet compartment. His body hit the wall. With a bang, he turned into pieces and scattered in the world. "Don''t worry, I said I would protect you." Lin Fan patted the bald boy on the shoulder and comforted him with a smile. Ah? The skinhead slowly turned his head and looked at the wall. He was confused and didn''t understand what happened. "It''s over?" He was a little confused. It ended too fast. There was no reaction. Lin Fan said: "well, it''s over. He''s very weak. He''s not as powerful as he thought. If he didn''t attack you, I''d like to have a chat with him and ask him why he hurt others." Live room. A brief silence. Soon, the screen was full of question marks. "Can anyone tell me what happened?" "I''ve got paper towels ready, but you show me this???" "Lying trough, that''s weird. It''s over like this. It''s too fast. I haven''t responded yet." "Bullshit The heat in the studio exploded instantly. Obviously, I didn''t expect to be so overbearing. The boss, who had been watching the live broadcast, pointed to the screen and said in shock: "how did he do it?" Everyone looked at each other. This question is really unanswerable. It''s weird how to die so easily. Just a slap? They are all armed to deal with strange things. After the first World War, they don''t know how many bullets to shoot to eliminate strange things. In the opera house. With the disappearance of the strange atmosphere of terror, everything is back to normal, flashing lights seem to have been repaired, illuminating the bathroom. The temperature rises slowly. There was no cold feeling like before. Outside. Zhang Hong and her comrades in arms have been silly for a long time. For them, when they see the situation in the live broadcast, the whole person is in a daze. They looked at each other. There''s a lot to say, but for a moment, I didn''t know how to say it. "It''s coming out." Someone yelled. All eyes looked at the two figures. Lin Fan came out with a calm face. For him, everything was normal. He didn''t feel anything special about it.The bald man''s face is full of excitement. It''s like going through something big. Hands holding mobile phones are shaking. For him, he is a witness. He has never thought that it is so easy to solve the strange. It is very dangerous and scared, but it is very safe. There is no danger at all. And it''s weird. It looks terrible. But it''s really weak. He was slapped to death. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes. I can''t believe it. Chapter 266 "Hard work." Zhang Hong worships Lin Fan and gives the highest respect. It''s too fierce. You can feel how dangerous the scene is through the live broadcast room. But it looks like a dangerous weird clown. It''s a slap in the face. Great. Lin Fan said: "it''s not hard. It''s a very interesting guy, but it''s not very friendly." If it was previously. Zhang Hong will definitely think that he is a good pretender. But now He knew that the other side didn''t pretend to be bullied, but really bullied. Members of the action Department of w City have changed their mind about Lin fan. They thought that Lin Fan was a good young man to pretend to be a bully, but they have been shown his absolute strength, what is a real bully. Zhang Hong said: "leaders, these strange things are very unfriendly. Their injuries are stained with human blood. If they encounter strange things next time, I hope leaders can decisively kill them so that more people can be saved." "All right." Lin Fan said with a smile. For Zhang Hong, he felt that the leaders were very kind and approachable. The senses are good. With the development of the country, the live broadcast of weird news has set off a huge wave. "Yanhuang group leader makes a move, the evil spirit is strange and the clown is killed on the spot" Lin Fan''s figure. Lin Fan''s words. The dress of Lin fan. In a flash, it became popular. A few days later. Lin fan is very busy, running around every day, but for him, he feels very excited, because he sees too many scenery that he has never seen before. He met a lot of strange things that were terrible in other people''s eyes. Evil spirit, evil spirit, evil spirit. In the meantime. He wiped out several evil spirits, and his attitude towards strangeness gradually began to change, from curiosity to anger. The reason is simple. An evil spirit appeared in a village. The villagers didn''t even have the chance to escape, so they were brutally killed by the evil spirit. When he got there. When he saw the corpses all over the ground, his eyes changed, especially when the evil spirits appeared around him. He behaved wildly and erratically, as if he could shuttle freely in the space. Finally. Lin fan, who can''t bear it, blows away directly. In the current scientific expression, that is, the space collapses and is blown to collapse. As for evil spirits. Completely dissipated. Maybe it turned into dust and floated in the sky and earth. Boss is really excited, once faced with strange, if encounter evil spirit, evil spirit can use sea of people tactics to eliminate each other, but encounter evil spirit, there is really no way. But now It''s all settled. Human beings have the highest combat power to solve evil spirits. Although there is only one. But compared with other countries, they are still lucky, so they should know how to be content. Xiao Xiang is a technician of a company. When he comes back from work every day, he likes to brush the news with his mobile phone, which breaks people''s peaceful life. However, under the strong stability of the country, the social order did not collapse. Go to work when you should. If you encounter strange things, you can only say that you are not lucky, but fortunately, your luck will not be so bad. The chance of strange things appearing around you is the same as buying lottery tickets. At this time, the news is that the leader of Yanhuang group went out in person to eliminate the strangeness of a place. Evil spirit! Evil spirit! Evil spirit! "It''s amazing." Xiao Xiang repeatedly exclaimed, did not expect that our country should have such a master, a sense of security arises spontaneously, think of the situation abroad, he felt very happy. Because weird is global. Many people want to live in a strong country. He posted the news to his friends. About half an hour later. He rubbed his temples, a little tired, and wanted to go to bed. After washing, he lay on the bed, looked at his mobile phone, and wanted to chat with his friends in the group. The group is full of his college classmates. The relationship is very good. Some go abroad. Some stay here. "Eh!" When he opened the group, he found that all the messages in the group were 99 +. "When did it get so busy?" Xiao Xiang is very confused. In the past, we all talked a few words, and then we were cold. But today''s situation is quite special. Look up the chat. Gradually. He found that the cause of the incident began with a few pieces of news he forwarded.Wu Kai in the group has been in Aite. "Wu Kai: you can tell that this kind of news is fake at first sight. You can send it out." "Wu Kai: Xiang, you need to think about everything. You can''t believe it blindly. But I understand the situation. After all, the country you live in is like this. Do you report good news but not bad news? Do you make false news "Wu Kai: Fortunately, I stayed in puguo and didn''t go back. Otherwise, I don''t know what the current situation is." "Wu Kai: our news report today says that weird can''t survive long here. When it is found, it will be eliminated. As for what you send, we also have reports here. It''s just your own fake tricks." ¡­¡­ When Xiao Xiang saw the news, he glared as if to hell. He didn''t say anything at all, just shared it. He knows Wu Kai. After graduation, I went abroad, got the green card there, and showed off my life in the group when I had nothing to do. How free it is. How comfortable. I don''t know what I need until now. "Wu Kai, what do you mean by these? They are all live broadcast and news sent by state organs. How can they be fake?" He''s not as excited as he says. Anyway. Wu Kai is still his classmate. Other students in the group see Xiaoxiang''s reply, and they all silently reply. +1¡£ +1¡£ Wu Kai seems to be guarding the group. As soon as Xiao Xiang returned the information, he immediately returned it. "Wu Kai: so your thoughts are very problematic. You have been hoodwinked. You can''t think for yourself at all. What the officials say is what they say. Can you use your own brain? Now the network is very simple. Go over the wall and have a look." "Xiao Xiang: what I can say about my mind is just the truth. Besides, you''d better pay attention to your safety in the whole country. I read the news that several cities on your side have been destroyed." He found that Wu Kai was afraid to live in a dream. At the same time, I''m curious. The situation in Putuo is very serious, but how do you feel that Wu Kai seems to have nothing at all? "Wu Kai: ha ha, I don''t believe that you are easy to be cheated. I live here myself and know more about you. Your information is all false." Xiao Xiang doesn''t want to say anything. He was afraid to recognize Wu Kai. When I was at school, it wasn''t like this. It has changed since I went abroad. After thinking about it, Xiao Xiang stopped talking to Wu Kai. There is no need to do anything. There is no point in arguing. Only they know that these news are true. As for whether Wu Kaixin believes it or not, it''s his business. There''s nothing to argue about. Maybe Wu Kai said too much. Some onlookers in the group jumped out. "Zhang Dekai: what Xiang Yu said is true, and the live broadcast is also true. In the city where he lives, there is a strange evil spirit, which has a great impact. Many people are ready to abandon the city and run away, but the leader of Yanhuang group appears, and it will be solved soon." "Ma Fei: it''s not self directing and self acting, but it''s true. The whole country is boasting that there are several evil spirits on your side, causing several big cities to be destroyed, with more than 10 million deaths and injuries. At that time, the country didn''t care whether you took the green card or not. As long as you are willing to come back, you can accept it. After all, they all have the same blood, but now If you want to come back, you can''t come back. " ¡­¡­ A classmate jumped out to speak for Xiang Yu. "Wu Kai: ha ha, back to fart, I don''t mention how free I am here. I dare to believe the fake news. I advise you to wake up from your dream as soon as possible." The general public. Some city. Wu Kai is drinking coffee with some friends in the coffee shop. , "I tell you a joke, my old woodlouse classmates told me that our country was nearly wiped out by tens of millions of people by weird things. I live every day and have never seen those things, and they also said that they set up Yan Huang group there, and even eliminated the strangeness, not that I belittled them, their strength is absolutely impossible." In front of several local students, Wu Kai talked endlessly. He never played with people of the same skin color in the country. He always tried to integrate into the local people. That''s the only way. To make him feel like he''s really here. Sitting in front of him were three local students. "Wu, do you still accept people in your country now?" Asked a common student. His hand holding the coffee was shaking. He didn''t listen to what Wu Kai said. At the same time, he disdained people like Wu Kai. People who didn''t recognize their own country were just the worst ones in their eyes.As for why he is willing to accept Wu Kai. Because he''s really a hero. Come out to eat, play, are to let Wu Kai pay, in Wu Kai''s words, that is hospitality. For them. Since you are hospitable, you can pay for it. Recently. He went over the wall to see the situation of Yanhuang. It''s really good to find out. Ordinary people live and work in peace and contentment. The operation Department over there really worked hard to eliminate the weird, which is much better than those damned capital politicians in the whole country. Damn capital politicians don''t care about the safety of ordinary people. In front of politicians, humble life is worthless. "My friend, if you ask Yanhuang to accept people, don''t tell me. If you want to go there, it''s just a country that can only hide facts." "You see how good and safe it is." Wu Kai talks without noticing the scorn in each other''s eyes. As a native of the whole country, he has a very rational mind and naturally knows the truth of the matter. It is true that nearly ten million people have been killed strangely, but the politicians have been hiding it. Now I hear what Wu Kai said. He just wanted to say. Stupid. Bang! "How do you walk? Do you know that coffee spilled on me?" There was a piercing roar. Wu Kai looks at it suspiciously and finds that a waiter spills coffee on the guests. He has been used to these things for a long time. Next, he has a good play to watch. "I''m talking to you, don''t you hear me?" "Damn it, how can a fool like you be a waiter?" The man yelled. The waiter has long hair, shawl, slim figure, low head, hair covering face, but from this we can roughly see that the waiter is definitely a beautiful woman. There is no idea of heroes saving beauty. For Wu Kai. The swearing man''s skin is different from his, so he can''t be provoked. "Hiss It''s a little cold. " Wu Kai, who is watching the play, always feels that the temperature around him drops suddenly. That kind of feeling is very uncomfortable, but he doesn''t think too much about it. He just thinks that the air conditioning of the coffee shop is a little low. The man who was scolding the waiter felt that it was not very useful to scold him. Later, he found that the waiter had a good figure. I got an idea right away. "You have behaved badly. I can complain about you and make you lose your job." "But I''m very generous." Say, say. He got up and poked out the waiter''s long hair. "Let me see how beautiful it is." The man was laughing. It''s just a moment of pulling out the long hair. The man''s eyes are wide open. What is imprinted in his eyes is not a beautiful face, but a big mouth full of sharp teeth. Poof! One fell. Swallowing the whole head of a man. It''s too late! Blood spattered. It''s all over the place. "Ah After a short period of stupefaction, the scream of panic rang out. "Weird It''s weird. " Wu Kai''s face turned pale when he was scared. His brain reacted instantly and ran. Then he saw his friend''s head being bitten off out of thin air. It''s like having an invisible mouth. "Ah Wu Kai was covered in blood and ran towards the gate. On the street. He looked at the passers-by walking in the street, steady heart, warned himself not to be nervous, must not be nervous. But soon. Poof! He stares, his pupils dilate. A big man in the distance looked frightened when he saw that he was covered with blood. Just when Wu Kai wanted to say something, the big man''s head disappeared. "Ah..." Wu Kai ran away with his head in his arms. He just wants to get out of here now. Recall Xiang Yu''s words in my mind. We''re safe here. The country is dangerous. More than ten million people have died. He really didn''t believe it. But now He really has the impulse to go back. But he really can''t go back. There was a recall. He didn''t go back. He felt that it was safest to be here. The next day. A piece of news appeared. [evil spirits appear in the important central cities of the country, code named brain addicts. ¡¿Xiang Yu wakes up to work, turns on his mobile phone and sees the news. "Well? Isn''t this where Wu Kai stayed? " He looked worried. Think about it. Anyway. We used to be classmates. He is going to send a private message to Wu Kai. Just when I opened the group, I was surprised by the chat information in the group. It''s all from Wu Kaifa. "Help me!" "I''m so scared." "All the people around me have been swallowed up for no reason. Up to now, they don''t know what it is." "Wuwu I want to go home. " "You help me." Item I will read all the information. Fortunately, at the same time, he was worried about Wu Kai''s situation. What to do? Chapter 267 "Team leader Lin, it''s really hard for you to keep busy and eliminate weird things. On behalf of the people of the whole country, I thank you for your selfless help." The boss looks at the smiling young man in front of him and sincerely thanks him. Because of his presence. It makes it easier for the whole country to deal with weird things. Freya Lim drank the Baijiu way: "it''s not hard at all. My favorite is to look around. The scenery is beautiful. I love it love." The people around were moved. Look at Lin Fan''s eyes with respect. They haven''t felt that way before. But up to now, they really admire it. Even if they are iron men, they can''t stand the high frequency of flying. They just don''t have much time to step on the ground. And now Lin Fan said that. It''s like comforting them, hoping they don''t think too much. What a nice person. We can have such people in our country. It''s the happiness of the country. Freya Lim drank the Baijiu and shook the bottle with special words. "I especially love this drink, which has not been drunk before, and it is sweet and sweet." All the people look at Lin Fan in astonishment. Then he looked at the wine bottle on the table. It''s not that they haven''t seen anything to drink. The point is that they haven''t seen anything so drinkable. Just for a few minutes. Lin Fan drank eight bottles. It''s terrible to think about it. Boss said with a smile: "if you like to drink it, you can prepare it for you. You can drink as much as you want, but you need to drink in an appropriate amount. It''s easy to hurt your body if you drink too much." Baijiu, a liquor that is most important to them, is actually a drink in Freya Lim''s mouth. It''s scary to think about it. "Thank you." Lin Fan thanks. The beverage packaging bottle is very exquisite. At first glance, it''s very expensive. It''s embarrassing to give people so much to drink. Boss concerned asked: "do you have other needs?" As the commander in chief and leader in charge of dealing with weird things, he now treats Lin Fan as a treasure. "Demand? No, "he said Lin Fan shook his head. He didn''t need anything. The boss looks at Lin Fan''s manner and ponders deeply. To tell the truth, he wants to ask if Lin fan needs a spouse. After all, such a high-intensity work is a very tiring thing. And it''s a bad thing to suppress physical needs. As long as Lin Fan reveals a little bit of that meaning. Absolutely find a way to solve it for him. No matter what kind of woman it is. Can be paired successfully. Boss thought about it and decided to tell the truth. "If you are single now, why don''t you ask the organization to introduce you to a wife?" As a boss, he really broke his heart for Lin Fan Cao. He found a serious problem. Lin Fan seems to have no desire, no desire, no interest in anything, such as material and so on, but also on the right. He has the greatest power. All departments in the city can be mobilized. But so far, he has not been transferred once, even without notice. Every time, they arrive at the place, eliminate the weird, then leave, and rush to the next place. They go round and round, and they go round and round. "I have a wife." Lin Fan said. The boss was surprised and said, "where is it? I haven''t seen it." "She''s not here." Lin Fan thinks of Mu Qing and shows his missing mood. The boss looks at Lin Fan''s expression and the information he has collected. He knows that Lin Fan''s wife may have been killed by weird people. "Don''t say that. Say something else." This matter must be very painful to Lin fan. He didn''t continue to ask, but he felt a little distressed. At the same time. He found an important problem. It''s Lin fan who keeps smiling. Boss helps himself. The screen appears in an instant. Lin Fan tearful looking at the hasty death of his wife, his wife stroked his face, smiling, promised me, must always keep smiling, I hope you can always be happy. Later, I kept smiling. Unconsciously. Boss is moved by the picture of his brain, and his eyes are a little moist. It''s really moving. Dong Dong! Right now. There is a knock at the door. "Come in." "Boss, this is the document just sent to us. A group of international students in Putuo sent us the message. I hope we can pick them up." The middle-aged man said.The people in the meeting room looked at each other. It''s amazing. Come back? What do you think. The boss said: "all the people who should come back have already come back. When the border was blocked at the beginning, they have already been announced. Why do they want to come back now?" The middle-aged man said: "yesterday, there were evil spirits in the central city of Putuo, with countless deaths and injuries." "Oh, because of the appearance of evil spirits, I want to come back. At the beginning of the strange appearance, but those who let everyone come back, and later those who are willing to stay abroad, they are confident and responsible for safety. Now when they are in danger, they want to come back, which I didn''t expect." Boss has long expected that this will happen in the end. "If you give them a message, everyone will be responsible for their own choice. If you give them a chance, they will miss it." "Yes," said the middle-aged man He knew for a long time that it would turn out like this. When the strange first appeared, the man said that all the people outside must be recalled, because when the strange completely broke out, there was no energy to save people. And there will be more risks. "Can I help you?" Lin fan asked. Boss waved his hand and said, "nothing. It''s just a little thing." The general public. Central city. In an apartment. Inside the dark room. Wu Kai shivered and hid in the quilt, the light of his mobile phone was shining. He was afraid to look out. It''s going to be a dead city. Walking in the street, you will be swallowed head inexplicably, the scene is very terrible, now the street is quiet to the extreme, no one dares to come out, some home without food, want to go out to steal some food, but died in the street. He saw it with his own eyes. Looking forward to the rescue. Then he saw the great national soldiers coming. He wanted to cry for help, but he saw the most terrible scene. Dozens of people''s heads were bitten off at the same time, and all of them became headless bodies. Now he''s holding his cell phone and looking at the crowd. The people in this group are compatriots who stay in the country. "My dad told me that he had put pressure on us and that someone would come to pick us up." "Long Shao, Niu Bi." "Long Shao, tell us the latest news at any time." "Easy to say, easy to say." "Long Shao''s father is a big man. He has a great position. He will certainly try to save us." Maybe it''s hope. The oppressive atmosphere in the group is much weaker. Wu Kai was a little relieved. As long as someone came to save us, everything would be fine. Then there was news in the group. "Long Shao: my father told me that the country has set up Yanhuang group. The group leader is a very powerful person, not to mention evil spirits. Even evil spirits don''t know how much to eliminate. Now there is little pressure in China. As long as you find something strange, it will be eliminated at the first time. Don''t worry. I will definitely ask my father to let Yanhuang group leader pick us up in person." I didn''t expect it to be true. Wu Kai looked at the news. They were all confused. He didn''t take the news Xiang Yu sent to him seriously. His mind was very simple. He insisted that it was absolutely false. How could it be that it was here. But now He really regretted it. Why didn''t you go back at the beginning? If you went back, there would never have been the present situation. Just when he regretted it. There''s news in the group again. He was eager to know what message he sent. He just looked at the screen and almost fainted. "No way." Wu Kaijing couldn''t believe it. Then he immediately covered his mouth and didn''t dare to make any sound. At this point. The crowd has been noisy for a long time. "Is it abandoning us?" "Why do we want to do this? We just want to go back. Why don''t we come to save us?" "Long Shao, is there any other way?" "It''s going to be crazy." They thought the country would come to save them. But after seeing long Shaofa''s message, they were completely desperate. "Long Shao: now there is only one way. We have more than 60 overseas students and many compatriots living here. As long as we form public opinion on the Internet, we can force them to save us." He learned from his father. Really stupid. I want to slap myself in the face. Mad. I knew it would be. I had to go back to China anyway. At night. Lin Fan stayed in the room, watching TV, laughing. The movie was very funny and he was in a good mood."That''s interesting." he picked up the Baijiu and drank it in a purse. Baijiu Baijiu BOSS knows that Freya Lim likes to drink liquor, which is what people love without restriction, but it is hard for him to understand why Freya Lim calls liquor a drink. Maybe it''s true. It''s not very windy at night. The white curtains swayed with the wind. Lin Fan concentrated on watching TV, suddenly, the TV picture rustling, the lake beating, all snowflakes. "Eh!" He picked up the remote and pressed the button. No response at all. What''s going on? Lin fan is not a good hand at repairing the machine. He picked up the phone in the room and called someone to repair the TV. All of a sudden. There are pictures on TV. "Why! Again. " It''s just that the picture is a little strange. It''s not the previous picture at all. "I didn''t change channels. How could this picture appear?" Lin fan is a man of great thirst for knowledge. For anything strange, I want to explore the truth and find out what''s going on. Soon. The picture gradually became clear. Under the moonlight. The moon in the sky is very bright. A dry well. But the moon is so bright, but there is some darkness around. "What a strange picture." Lin Fan''s eyes were fixed, and he also found a black crow on the branch of the dry well. WOW! The picture flashed. It''s like being pulled closer. The dry well is much nearer. Lin fan is very curious, at the same time, he found that the temperature around the sharp drop, the curtain is windless, the amplitude is much larger than just. Gradually. A pale hand slowly stretched out in the dry well, fingers like chicken feet, holding the well side, slowly, half of the body appeared, head down, long hair covered, can''t see what it looks like. A white robe. "She''s crawling on the ground. She''s not an animal." Lin Fan was talking to himself. He was crawling in a strange way with both hands and feet. In the blink of an eye, his head occupied the whole screen. Long black hair filled the screen and didn''t move for a long time. A moment later. A pair of pale hands appear in the picture, pull away the black hair, showing an eye, eyes are all white, no pupil, so coldly watching Lin fan. Anyone can see this. Absolutely scared to death. Even if you''re not scared to death, you''ll be insane and scream. And now. Lin Fanfei was not afraid, but was very curious about this situation. He felt that this eye was looking at him, and it was full of a feeling that he was not very friendly. He is close to the TV, and the distance between him and the TV is only ten centimeters, which is very close. Nothing more. I didn''t say much. Just look into this eye. It belongs to big eyes and small eyes. Ten minutes. No response. No one spoke. Half an hour. No response. In an hour. The white eyes in the TV blink gently. "I said it must be a real eye, as long as you can blink, it must be a real eye." Lin Fan said. Then he reached out and touched the screen. But something unexpected happened. Instead of touching the texture of the screen, he touched the chilly eyeball, retracted his finger and found that his finger was stained with white viscous liquid. "This..." Lin Fan was shocked. He was not a fool, and his head was not stupid. At this moment, he found out that there was something wrong with it. It was impossible for the TV to have this situation. "You are living." Lin Fan said in a loud voice. It''s like discovering a big secret. Patta! A pale hand, fiercely grasp his wrist. "Come in with me..." A gloomy voice came. Weird wants to pull Lin Fan in. It''s just I can''t pull it. "I''ll stay here and sleep tonight, so I won''t go to you. You can come out and show me." Lin Fan backhand holding each other''s pale arm, slightly powerful, directly to pull out. "Well?" After pulling people out. He found that the TV set had become the same again, touching the screen, knocking, thumping"It''s amazing." Lin fan is like a child from the mountain. He is very interested in everything. "How on earth did you do it?" "The screen is good, but you come out of it. It''s amazing." He looked at each other in shock, really surprised, never seen such. Looking back at the woman with long hair in white. But I found out. She didn''t know when she would be like a spider, lying on the wall, bending her limbs, twisting her neck, looking at Lin Fan sullenly, then moving her limbs. The movement is smooth, swims quickly. Lin Fan was dazzled and moved his eyes with her actions. Because during this time, Lin Fan killed too many weird people. There is a strange smell of hate on the body. So. He now belongs to the kind of constitution that has been targeted by the weird. It''s just that he doesn''t know. Chapter 268 "You don''t seem very friendly to me, and don''t you feel tired crawling around the wall?" Lin Fan looked at the spider like guy, very strange, clearly can stand, but have to do so, really strange, there is a kind of strange feeling. Maybe it''s the feeling of looking and wanting to learn. He couldn''t help pinching his fingers, as if he wanted to try and climb on the wall like the other party. Strange twist neck, eyes gloomy looking at Lin fan. It''s like looking for an opportunity. Lin Fan thought, the other side''s way of playing is very strange, and she obviously wants to hit me, but has been looking for opportunities. In that case Lin Fan''s back to her. Pretend to see nothing. Strange see Lin fan back to her, feel the opportunity is really coming. Sharp roar, toward Lin fan. It''s fast. Just when he was about to meet Lin fan, he was directly thrown over his shoulder by Lin Fan and smashed on the bed. According to the current situation, the bed would definitely fall apart, and there would be a violent roar. Something unexpected happened. Strange even through the bed, out of thin air disappeared in front of him. "Eh!" This evening has shocked Lin Fan several times. Every time it''s because of this strange, weird guy. At this time, the strange disappeared out of thin air appeared behind Lin fan, a pair of white arms through his neck, black sharp nails pinching Lin Fan''s neck. The cold air enveloped him, the temperature in the room dropped to the extreme, and the corner condensed into frost. Lin Fan''s feet are off the ground. Anyone who sees the situation in front of them will definitely be scared and scream. For them, such a situation is really frightening. The timid can be scared to pee. Strange nails want to pierce Lin Fan''s neck, but the skin they touch is like metal, making a creaking metal collision sound. Her fingernails are able to transmit resentment to the human body. But for weirdness, it''s not a second. But it doesn''t matter. What she wants is the human death in front of her eyes. For weird, this human being is the biggest threat in front of us, blocking the pace of weird progress. "It''s hard." Lin Fan twisted his neck, a little itchy, and then his neck turned like a smooth stainless steel tube, looking face to face with the strange. Strange, calm, like a pool of stagnant water in the eye, there is an obvious fluctuation. "If I go down with this blow, you''ll die." Lin Fan clenched his fist and said to the strange seriously. Then he waved his fist under the strange eyes. Bang! Strangeness can be turned into transparency and dissipated between heaven and earth. However, under this blow, we can''t avoid it at all. Our body is suffering from irresistible force, twisting and spinning. The space forms a whirlpool, and in the blink of an eye Strange moment disappeared, completely disappeared from the house. Everything was quiet again. The room returned to normal temperature. Lin Fan was lying in bed watching TV. The program was good. As for the situation just now, he didn''t put it in his heart, so he thought it was an accident. The next day! Early in the morning. There''s a lot of noise on the Internet. All the compatriots in the country want to come back and ask the country to take them back. ¡¿ Li Yan stayed in puguo. She is beautiful and has a good figure. She often shares her usual photos on the Internet and has a lot of fans. At the beginning, the state issued a notice to remind the citizens abroad that the danger has been reduced. For your own safety, please return home immediately, or you will bear all the consequences. When Li Yan learned of the announcement. He scoffed. It''s the safest thing in the country. If you go back home, you''re not going to die on your own. So when all the people around you go back. She also tried to persuade. Don''t go back. Here is the safest place. If you return home, you will regret it. And now. Li Yan made a long speech on the Internet. [Hello, my name is Li Yan. I''m an international student who stayed in Putuo. Because of my academic problems, I didn''t return home in time. Now I just want to return home. I want to see you and my family. Some people will tell me that when the country arranged a flight to pick me up, I was because of my academic problems. My biggest idea is that I hope to be successful in my studies and come back to my country to apply for reimbursement Everybody help me, I really just want to go back home. ¡¿ [now we have gathered hundreds of compatriots here, hoping that our country can take us home. ¡¿ she has millions of fans. When we make such a call for help, the impact is still great. "Oh! I agree that the country will take them back. It''s better to stay at home with such high-quality genes. ""Even if I didn''t come back at the beginning, now I think we are all compatriots and we should take them back." "Beauty, do you have a date?" "I''ll make an appointment with you. You can go to the puguo appointment." "Ha ha, it''s very funny. At the beginning, she asked to come back, but now it''s very strange and serious in the country. I think her location seems to be the place where evil spirits appear. It seems that it''s not safe, so I want to come back." "Hundreds of people''s lives are all compatriots. Let''s take care of them." In the conference room. "Boss, now there are some help seeking posts on the Internet, which have caused great influence. Do you want to respond?" A person in charge of monitoring the network asked. In this case, he did not know how to answer. If you have to. Then he can only say, it''s cheap. At the beginning, when the chartered plane came back, they had all been informed. They didn''t cherish it. Now who can blame them. Now the situation in the country is very bad. Who are you sending? Only Lin fan can come and go freely in the strange. But we have so many cities. There''s so much weird. I''m too busy. There''s no time to save them. Even if the fastest speed, it takes a day and a night to get there, but on this day and a night, it''s hard to say what will happen. Maybe there will be evil spirits again. And in this period of time. The destruction of a city is possible. Boss rubs his temple. He knows the situation on the Internet. Those people didn''t want to come back at the beginning, but now the situation in the whole country is the worst. Those guys naturally want to go home. "Mad." The boss with good self-cultivation can''t help being rude. "At this time, we can safely talk here. I think you all know why. If he didn''t deal with the weird things that we can''t deal with, he doesn''t know how to solve these things now." After thinking for a while, the boss waved his hand and said: "issue an announcement to tell them that there is only one chance, and if they miss it, there will be no more. I can''t ignore other people''s lives because of them." "Yes." It wasn''t long. Official reply. There is only one chance. If you miss it, there will be no more. You are responsible for everything. ¡¿ when this report comes out. Those who have expectations are desperate. Netizens commented. "There''s no mistake. There''s only one chance." "Scared urine, fortunately at the beginning, I resolutely followed the order of the country and came back with a rolling climb." "It''s too heartless." "Yes, after all, it''s our own people." "Fart, now it''s not safe outside, so I want to come back. Why didn''t I come back in the beginning?" When strange first appeared, although the boss responded very quickly, because of the population density, once strange appeared, the casualties would be very heavy. Compared with foreign countries, it is much more tragic. So for those who stay abroad, it''s very dangerous at home. Only here is the safest place. A teaching building. The skinhead followed Lin Fan with his mobile phone. He just solved the weird problem in the school. It''s amazing. It''s really strong. He was stunned. He had never seen anyone deal with strange things so easily. Although he had been following Lin Fan recently, he had been used to these things for a long time. But to be honest. He was really surprised. Lin Fan took the bottle and gulped it. When he took a sip, the wine went into his throat. The taste was really cool, the spirit was cool, and there was an indescribable feeling. A group of primary school students excitedly waved to Lin fan. Lin Fan handed the bottle to the skinhead. Come to the pupils. "Hi A friendly wave. "The guys in school were beaten away by me. You can continue to go to school in the future." Lin Fan touched the heads of these little guys and said with a smile on his face. They are just as cute as Xiao Bao. Xiaobao doesn''t like to study very much. When he sees Xiaobao next time, he will tell Xiaobao what happened here. Look at the eyes of these children. They have a desire to go to school. "Wow, big brother is great." "When I grow up, I will be as good as my big brother." "Mm-hmm..." A group of primary school students always feel that their language knowledge is not enough. At this critical moment. I don''t even know what to say.You can only express your thoughts with "mm-hmm". I didn''t say I''m not bad either. Right now. There are reporters. "Hello, group leader Lin, I''m a reporter. Recently, a group of compatriots from other places on the Internet asked for help. Do you know?" A female reporter asked hastily. Lin Fan said, "I don''t know." For journalists, their sources of information are relatively extensive. I also know. Now we can be so safe, there is no devastating incident, all because there is the presence of the present leader Lin. Female journalists respect and admire Lin Fan very much. There is no such kind of reporter who asks out of style questions in order to dig out the news. "Leader Lin, I have some questions here. Can I ask?" A humble way of asking. Lin Fan said with a smile: "yes, you can ask me any questions." He was puzzled. Why is this girl so nervous. Even when you ask people questions, you have to be so careful. I look shy. It has nothing to do with shyness. There is no way. He still doesn''t understand his position in everyone''s heart. If he didn''t eliminate the terrible strangeness, they would be finished. Heroes. No mistake. He has long been a hero in the eyes of all the people. It''s normal to be nervous. The skinhead immediately reacted and said solemnly, "leader Lin won''t accept any interviews." He knows what the other person is going to ask. This is the most popular thing recently. And the most controversial. Lin Fan said: "it''s OK, ask." The bald man wanted to say something, but the group leader had already spoken, and he could only stand aside with a sigh. "Team leader Lin, the thing is, when the strange first appeared, the state charter plane received people from abroad to come back, some people chose to come back, some people chose not to come back, but now foreign strange outbreak, those who did not come back hope that the state can pick them up." "But now the most dangerous thing is that they are all trapped in the city. If you want to rescue them, you need strong men like leader Lin to go." "So will leader Lin go?" The female reporter asked quickly. At the same time, it is also what many reporters around want to know. They are waiting. Will leader Lin go? "Why didn''t they come back in the first place, since they were asked to come back?" Lin fan asked. It''s a simple question. He didn''t want to understand. Everyone was shocked, obviously did not expect that leader Lin would answer like this. The female reporter said: "some feel safe there, some have the same blood as us, but they have changed their nationality, so they choose not to come back." "What a strange question. Since you feel safe, just stay there. The danger is short-lived, and you will always be safe again." Lin Fan said. People around The meaning of group leader Lin''s words is very clear, that is, he is very dissatisfied with those people. "Oh, by the way, is it far over there?" Lin fan asked. The female reporter said, "far away." Lin Fan said helplessly: "my task is to protect the land under my feet. If I leave, I will not be here for a period of time. Although those guys are very weak, they will do harm to others. If I am not here, more people will die, so I can''t leave." Right now. The skinhead quickly said, "team leader, there are evil spirits and strange things in Y City. We need immediate support." "Let''s go." Lin Fan said, then toward the female reporter said: "to busy, next time have the opportunity to continue to answer your questions." And then I went straight to the plane. "Thank you. Let''s go." The female reporter said respectfully. Reporters gathered around. "Don''t Scribble." "That''s right. We must report it truthfully. We must not make any fuss at will. If we know who dares to scribble, we''ll teach you a lesson." "Don''t worry, absolutely not." Lin fan is very busy. There are too many strange things he needs to face, and as he eliminates more and more strange things, there are more strange things around him than he imagined. Sometimes I go to bed at night. When I open my eyes, I see a strange man holding a saw and sawing his body. If he doesn''t itch and can''t sleep, I''m afraid he will be sawing all night. Things that didn''t happen before. Recently, it has increased sharply. As the leader of Yanhuang group, what he said affected the death of those people.The Internet is boiling. "Well said." "You can''t live by your own sin. Who can keep them from coming back?" "The meaning of leader Lin is very clear. If he leaves here and goes abroad, we will encounter horror and strangeness here. I''m afraid that countless people will have died when he comes back." Chapter 269 Whoever it is? Good is good. It''s good to be vicious. They all have selfish hearts. They are silent when they see leader Lin''s reply on the Internet. Even those who thought they were all compatriots, who could be saved, why should they be so cold-blooded, did not speak. Because what Lin Fan said is very straightforward. If you want to save them, someone has to be killed in this blank period. So. Anyone who says one more word on the Internet doesn''t need an official explanation, so they are directly sprayed by netizens. A year later. Great changes have taken place in the world pattern. Except Yanhuang. In other countries, there are no more than one hundred people, and even some countries have been destroyed by weird. Compared with Yanhuang, they have no experts who can deal with the weird spirits. Even if we use the sea of people tactics, it''s just giving the head to the weird. Lin Fan''s existence guarantees that no ordinary person can survive for a long time. He is a brain addict. At least millions of people in the whole country died in his hands. No one can deal with him. No thermal weapon can touch him. Because it''s invisible. We can''t locate him. "Why is he here? He should be in the country." "Isn''t it that the weird world is coming to Yanhuang?" Everyone''s heart is frozen. If that''s the case. That disaster is really coming. How strange are there in foreign countries. I don''t know. But it can destroy the world to such an extent, and there are not many strange things in foreign countries. The amount accumulated is absolutely astronomical. "You look very good. If my good friend Lao Zhang is here, he will definitely want to eat you." Lin Fan praised. If I remember correctly. He and Lao Zhang were on the river crossing bridge before. They ate a guy who looked very similar to him. Although in front of this strange appearance, a little can''t compare with that. But it''s still pretty good. The brain addict does not eat his head directly as he does in other countries. Instead, he breathes calmly and sends out a gloomy atmosphere. "Are you the strongest human being?" This is the first time a brain addict has spoken in front of a human being. Boss and others show a look of surprise. For him, the existence of strangeness is very terrible. He has studied many times whether strangeness can speak. Whether there will be the possibility of communication. But the result is, it''s hard. Strange encounter human, often with the most cruel way to kill each other, will not give any chance to speak. Lin Fan said: "I''ve met many strange people. What can I do for you? I can feel that you have something to do with me. " Brain addicts interact with tentacles in a gloomy way. Those tentacles seem to be able to extend infinitely. Countless people''s heads are bitten off unconsciously because of these invisible tentacles. "You''re right." "Your strength has been recognized by us. By the Lord''s command, I come to invite you." "If you don''t want to, then you will face a strange army that scares you." When weird said that. Everyone in the room was completely shocked. What they fear most is that there is organization behind them. It''s better if there''s no organization. At least. Weird is random, will not be organized in the human world. Lin Fan said with a smile, "do you mean you are going to make an appointment with me?" "Well?" The brain addict is a little surprised. His brain is still flexible. If he swallows so many brains, his IQ is OK. He always feels whether the other person has misunderstood or thinks too much. But he was fearless as a freak. "You can make an appointment. I''d like to have a fight with you. I''m looking forward to it." Lin fanque wants to try. His favorite is fighting, but there are not many other hobbies. When he said this, he never thought how much shock he caused to boss and others. If the quirks are united. The consequence I want to be a terrorist. Even irresistible. "You have rejected my Lord''s kindness." Asked the brain lover. He couldn''t understand why "my Lord" wanted to recruit human beings. It''s just human beings. What''s so terrible? But he didn''t know that because of this human being, you were weird. In this year, you suffered heavy losses, and evil spirits were killed. No matter how evil spirits were in front of Lin fan, they were like children."There''s no mistake. I refused your boss''s kindness. My mission here is to protect this territory. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Every time I see a few scattered people, there''s no meaning at all." "Now that you appear, you will send a message to your Lord for me. I want to make an agreement. It can be divided into life and death, and it can be divided into high and low." At this time, Lin fan had a great family style, and the martial spirit could not be profaned. "Well, you wait for me." The brain addict returns sullenly, then disappears. Lin Fan was smiling, a little excited. In this year''s time, he felt that life would be so boring if it wasn''t for these strange things. It''s really boring to make planes and fly around every day. I don''t know any new friends. "Lin fan, this..." Just when the boss is ready to open his mouth, the space fluctuates and the brain addicts appear again. "By my Lord''s command, I will destroy you outside this city in three days." With that. The brain addicts disappeared in an instant. At this point. The conference room is very quiet. People stare at each other. They never thought that this would happen. Strange initiative to come. I want to recruit Lin fan. But was rejected, and then about a fight, to fight to the death in three days. Long time! Long time! "Is this the battle that will determine human life and death?" I don''t know who said that. But it''s recognized by everyone. "Lin fan, are you sure?" The boss asked. Lin Fan said with a smile: "yes, I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time. They used to come to me one by one, and they didn''t feel happy enough, but this time I think they will be able to enjoy it." For such an answer. They really don''t know what to say. Oh, my God. Earth. I hope so. If Lin fan is defeated, human beings will be completely destroyed. Without Lin Fan''s protection, human beings are not sure to face those strange things. That day. A unanimous decision after research. The news was officially released. [three days later! The war of human survival will break out! ¡¿ didn''t say much. Simply tell the citizens that the guardian God of Yanhuang kingdom will fight against weird in three days. Win! Human life! Bye! Human extinction! The people living in Yanhuang are very happy. Since Lin Fan was born, everything has become very stable. Although there are strange things occasionally, they are all eliminated in the shortest time. Especially in the past six months. There are fewer and fewer quirks. Because most of them are around Lin fan. A repressive atmosphere hung over everyone. Three days It''s too short. There is a heated discussion on the Internet. "We will win, we will win." "There''s no mistake. He''s going to win." "I feel that I am very happy during this period of time. Looking at foreign countries, there is no country. The people who can survive are hiding in the corner, living a life of people without people and ghosts without ghosts. We are too happy." "I''m 50 this year. The patron saint of our country is a young man after all. Every time I have an interview with him, I will watch it. I always face the camera with a smile. I never show a sad, helpless feeling. It always gives people a sense of self-confidence. He has too many burdens. We can''t let our patron saint have too much pressure. We must face it with a smile." "You are talking about my heart." "Your uncle, your family are all uncles, call uncle." Reporters try to interview Lin fan. Too much enthusiasm. Boss thinks it''s time to show up, no matter what, to appease people''s heart. Finally, the interview was conducted in a conference room. It''s live mode. Lin Fan felt that the atmosphere in the room was a little stressful, and everyone''s heart seemed to be shrouded in a dark cloud of depression. What''s the matter? What unhappy things do you encounter? "Guardian, can we win?" Standing in the back, not the reporter''s staff, heartbroken roar. His face flushed. Then he said: "my child will be born in a few days. Can I see my child?" He wants to know. People at the scene looked at the man in silence. Lin Fan said with a smile: "of course, do you want to go far?"be quiet! The scene was very quiet. Even the citizens who watched the live broadcast were stunned. Then "Ha ha ha..." The scene roared with laughter. The oppressive atmosphere was suddenly swept away. Even the man who cried with tears in his heart was smiling. Chapter 270 After the press conference. The Internet is boiling. "God is always God, so calm." "With the most calm expression to appease our panic heart, but alone in the face of the most dangerous things." "I want to cry." "Even if you lose, what can you do? Lin Shen has done the best. He has no regrets. He will welcome the last three days and never let himself leave with regret." "Yes, that''s right." Boss worried that the last three days would cause unrest, so he ordered to go on, all alert, absolutely not to let the villains have the opportunity. The first World War is a battle Lin fan has been looking forward to for a long time. He needs to adjust his mind. Too excited. Group warfare. It''s his dream. The boss asks the skinhead where Lin fan has gone. When he learns that Lin fan has locked himself in the room, he looks dignified. The situation of self brain tonifying is terrible. "Ah! After all, it''s under pressure that other people can''t imagine. " He knows. Needless to say, I know more about Lin Fan''s pressure than anyone else. He thought in a different way. The more I think about it, the more I feel unbearable. The fate of the whole mankind depends on one person. What a heavy burden it is. If it is him, he will definitely be crushed. "Tell him not to be disturbed by anyone." The boss leaned back against the chair, looked at the ceiling, thought about things, then thought about it, packed up things, did not bring anyone, came to the cemetery alone. There are two pictures on the tombstone. "Dad, mom, maybe this is the last time I come to see you." He stroked the photo on the tombstone, then gently wiped off the dust on the tombstone, and his eyes showed the look of memory. "Dad, you really mean it. I''m still a bachelor. I don''t even have a wife." "It''s just that it doesn''t matter now." "In three days'' time, Lin fan, the patron saint of mankind, will fight to the death with weird. In the present situation, we have little chance." "If we lose, we will be extinct." "But this time I swear that as long as I can survive, I will find a wife." Boss age is not too old, but also strong. Find a girl in her twenties and thirties. It shouldn''t be too much. What boss worried about did not happen. The common people do not act recklessly because of the crisis, but cherish the last time. For them, no matter what the result is, they should cherish every day. Li AI is a spiritual guy. He has his own dream, such as music dream. When he was young, he didn''t like reading. He had a fierce quarrel with his parents. His father roared angrily, and his mother''s helpless face came to mind one by one. "Ah Li AI is sitting in the bar, drinking quietly. This bar is owned by his wife. After running away from home, he went to the bar to sing. With his love of music and his expectation for the future, he worked hard. In nearly five years, he had his own career. "Mom and Dad, what are you doing?" A child, only three or four years old, came and asked. Li AI touched the child''s head, looked at it stupidly, and then said with a smile: "nothing. I''m thinking about things. I want to see my grandparents or not." Child: "yes." Li AI has a family, a wife and children. At this time, a woman came. Her appearance was not beautiful and her figure was not good. She could only be regarded as ordinary. It was really not suitable to stand with Li AI. Anyway. Li AI looks very handsome. "Wife, I want to go back and have a look." Li AI said. He knew that three days later it would be the last battle between the guardian and the weird. Although he is very optimistic about the patron saint. But the eerie horror and quantity are imprinted in my heart. Can you really be an opponent? "It''s five years since you left home. Forget about the past." Said the woman. She was pitiful to see Li AI wandering alone. Let him sing here. What happened later is that they are together now. Li AI is not a woman, but the owner of the bar. Women are not interested in Li AI''s handsome appearance. They just want a warm home. Li AI put down his glass and said, "let''s go home." During this time. Things like this happen everywhere. Whether human beings can still exist.They''re all thinking. Maybe there will be. Or it may disappear. So they are open to it. Once people are open to it, many things are not considered a thing in their eyes. Once for some small reason. The old friends who had been in conflict also made up at this time. Three days later. The sky was covered with grey clouds. There is no rain. Just like people''s mood, it seems very depressed. The people stayed at home and watched the live broadcast. They are very nervous. For them, now is the time to wait for the trial, everything can only hope on Lin fan. The skinhead turned on the live broadcast and said: "dear friends watching the live broadcast, this may be our last battle, but no matter what the result is, we should accept it calmly." "Your patron saint has appeared." "There was a faint smile on his face." "We can see peace of mind from such a smile, maybe we can really win, no We humans have to be able to win. " The skinhead was full of momentum and roared. For him. He believes that Lin fan will win. Blind trust doesn''t need any reason. People watching the live broadcast. They all clenched their fists. "Come on "Come on No one is willing to die. If they don''t have no choice, they will never wait to die. With the appearance of Lin fan, they place everything on Lin fan. The suburbs. Lin Fan looks at the boundless field in the distance. "Not yet?" He waited quietly. The skinhead stood behind Lin Fan and did not choose to leave. In his opinion, there was no need to avoid. If he wins, he has nothing. No matter where you hide, the result is the same. That''s not just what he thinks. Everyone knows that. Boss and others face dignified, hands in prayer. "Win, you must win." The hope of the whole Yanhuang kingdom lies in Lin fan. Right now. Everyone found that the sky in the outskirts of the country was distorted, and then many black holes were opened, and the smell of gloom and terror spread from the vortex. There are many eddies. It''s like opening the gates of hell. A gloomy, shrill roar comes from the vortex. "It''s terrible." The skinhead''s hands and feet are cold, as if cold air is pouring into his body. He trembled involuntarily. The whole body was shaking. There was a panic in my heart. The bald man wants to say something, but his throat feels like he''s being pinched. It''s hard to open his mouth. And the people watching the live broadcast. I feel the chill across the screen, not from the screen, but the whole city is shrouded by the chill. Everyone was watching the vortex nervously. Soon. When they saw something coming out of the vortex, their faces turned pale. Countless strange things come. One minute. Two minutes. ¡­¡­ Ten minutes. It''s still going on. The citizens watching the live broadcast were cold. It''s hard to explain how scared they are after taking a cold breath. The barrage took off. "We can still win." "It''s over. We can''t win. There''s no hope. Look at the weird numbers. We can''t deal with them." "Ah "Human beings are extinct. As the last human being, I would like to say that I have no fear." "It''s the happiest thing to be with your family before you die." Boss''s face is very white, he also feels that human is really hopeless. Too many. Moreover, most of the strange things that come out now are evil spirits, even many evil spirits. Such power. What can humans resist. "Wow, that''s amazing. It''s so weird." Lin fan saw these strange things from the vortex. No shock at all. More is more. But he feels very excited. Maybe there will be a very fierce battle later. He is really looking forward to it. Brain addicts appear."Human, are you afraid?" As a pioneer, he is also a strange person who has been in contact with Lin fan. He wants to see this stupid human, showing a look of panic. It''s just a pity. He didn''t see it. Not even a trace of it. It''s a disappointment to the brain addicts. Lin Fan said: "I''m not afraid at all. I''m even a little excited. I''m looking forward to it for a long time. It''s a long time for me to spend three days. I know from the movie that when facing an important battle, ceremony is very important." "I sit in my room for three days, just waiting for you to come." How overbearing. The skinhead broadcast Lin Fan''s words live. The people prayed. The steadiness of the patron saint gives them a little hope in their heart. Although there is only a little hope, it is like no good. "And your Lord?" Lin fan asked. He''s looking for something different. Look for a circle. None of them. The brain addict said darkly, "you are not qualified to see my Lord." "Oh, it seems that I didn''t show my strength, so you misunderstood me, but it''s OK. I''ll take you seriously later." Lin Fan said. Skinhead wants to take a better picture of Lin fan. Hold the camera. Sure enough. One person faces countless strange things. Everyone was moved. Even if the hope is dim, there will be one person in front of them to fight against the weird for them. Wei An, tall and other words, have been unable to describe the road back. Freya Lim took a deep breath and drew a bottle of Baijiu from his arms. He twisted the lid off the wine and raised his head and pursed a bottle. He threw the bottle aside, looked serious, and held his hands in a way: , "I heard you have strong strength and adorable feelings in Freya Lim." "In today''s World War I, I, Lin fan, will choose you one by one. I hope you can show your real skills and don''t keep your hands so as not to regret it." That''s not true. A little bit of style. With Lin Fan''s literary attainments, he can''t say this kind of rhythmic words for the time being. Everything is learned from movies, which are full of talents. He likes to learn from them very much. Tear! "I''m going to show all my strength." Lin Fan tears his clothes and clenches his fists. His seemingly ordinary muscles soar, and a flame rises in the air, wrapping his whole body. "Ah..." Momentum improved. Martial arts will break out. The ground can''t bear such power. It''s like a cobweb breaking open and spreading all the time. Bang! In the twinkling of an eye. Lin Fan disappeared in the same place and rushed directly to the strange tide. "This is going to be a great battle." He appeared in front of an evil spirit. With one punch, the strength of his fist went through. All the covered strangeness was smashed, and even there was no room for resistance, so it was completely destroyed. Citizens watching the live broadcast. It''s completely boiling. Someone stayed at home, screaming. "Come on! come on. Come on The roar was loud. If it was before, the residents downstairs would come to talk to him and give him a good beating. But now I don''t care. Because the people downstairs are more excited than him. "The patron saint is on fire." "No, it''s the flame of anger, the flame of hope at last. I believe the patron saint can be weird." "Is that what people can do?" The people watching the live broadcast were stunned. They couldn''t see the situation inside. When they saw the patron saint rushing to the strange wave, they were tearful and had the impulse to cry. They can''t imagine how much pressure they need to bear in the face of so many weird things. At this point. Lin Fan''s firepower is all on. When the two fists fall, there will be countless strange deaths. For the strange, they find that the human beings are too terrible, the spiritual realm, the dreamland and so on are useless. In front of him, weird is like a mole ant. One punch at a time. Brain addict into stealth state, while Lin fan does not pay attention, a swallow his head. Die! But Bang! The mouth of a brain addict explodes instantly. Lin Fan said: "take out your real strength. If it''s just like this, you are cannon fodder in the movie." He went off with one blow. The fire is in harmony with the punch. There''s no weird end to hold on to.But the number of weird is too much. There are many strange things in the swirls of the sky. It''s obvious that Lin fan is going to be killed completely by sea combat. Maybe, now all the weird things in the world have come. And the strangeness that never appeared has come. The skinhead''s hand with the lens is shaking. He didn''t expect Lin fan to be so powerful. Seeing it with your own eyes is not the same as broadcasting it live. If you can He wants to kneel down for Lin fan. It''s too strong. Maybe we can really win. Strange came from all directions, directly submerged Lin fan, but soon you can see the strange disappearing, with the naked eye speed. The surrounding environment is under the strength of Lin fan. It''s a long time ago. One by one, the deep trenches left by the bombing can''t be seen at a glance. "Boom!" Lin Fan roared and stepped on the ground. The violent vibration resounded through the sky and the earth. The powerful impact swept away, and all the strange things around were shattered. There was no reaction. "What a comfortable fight." "Where is your Lord?" "It''s boring to single out you." "I want to fight the strong." Chapter 271 Overbearing words. Completely suppress the weird. Watching the live broadcast of the people, dull watching the live broadcast. They were totally excited. The stronger the patron, the more excited they are. "I''ve never seen such a domineering scene." "We can win." "The patron saint will always be the God in my heart. The current trend is very good, and we are sure to win." "I really didn''t expect that the patron saint should be so powerful. In the face of so many strange things, he can deal with them. I see hope." Originally, they saw strange dense from the vortex appeared. Countless numbers. The power of terror. They have long been in despair, and even feel that there is no hope at all, because the strange power can be seen by the naked eye, causing an unimaginable blow to their hearts. But now In the present situation, it seems that their patron saint is beating strangely. No It''s not just beatings. It''s more like a kind of God kneading a group of ants at will. One man''s power will deter endless strangeness. "Ask your Lord to come out." Lin fan is a polite person. Even if it''s a battle of life and death with them, he won''t speak wildly. Instead, he tells the other party in a low-key tone that I want to beat your boss. Let your boss out. I can''t wait. At this point. Strange and motionless, they have been killed by Lin fan, there is no possibility of close, for them, this is a very terrible thing. They used to play with people. Reap human life in fear and despair. And now Everything has changed. The reverse is true. Strange people are looking at Lin Fan with covetous eyes. Maybe for the weird, I never thought that one day I would be intimidated by human beings. A short battle. Weird, it''s a huge loss. "Coming, I can feel a force of evil, slowly approaching." Lin Fan said. The vortex changes. Ten thousand black awns shine down from the whirlpool. Soon. A figure slowly appears from the vortex and slowly falls, just like Satan, the Lord of the devil, who listens to the call and comes to the world to bring evil and make everyone in the dark without light. "It''s been a long time." Lin Fan looked at the figure in the sky, he could feel that it was the root of the evil, the Lord in the strange mouth, the blood in his body was boiling, and the expected war was finally going to happen. Strange creeps on the ground to meet their Lord. Once played with human beings in the palm of the strange, in the face of the arrival of the Lord, the performance is very humble, dare not have any presumptuous. In a moment. Strange Lord landing, but feet suspended, always keep a certain distance from the ground, strange around to avoid a road. The skinhead is holding the mobile phone, aiming the camera at the strange master. "My God, he''s human." "No, he is not human. You can see that he looks like a human, but he has no human feelings. His black eyes are like the root of darkness." "Is he behind it?" "He released all the weird things." The people who watched the live broadcast were frantically discussing. For them, they wanted to know what was going on. The strange Lord slowly approaches Lin fan. Lin Fan said, "are you what they call the Lord? Feeling your breath, you are really strong, but in my opinion, your strength is only powerful for the weird, but facing me, you are not the opponent, I am willing to give you the opportunity to prepare, and then fight with me well. " I''m sorry. Lin fan is a little disappointed. He always thought that the Lord of strangeness was powerful, at least when he came. But now when he saw his real body, he felt that the breath was not enough. ¡°#£¤%@¡­¡­ %"The strange Lord opened his mouth, and his black lips moved, as if saying something. Lin fan is full of question marks. "What do you say? I can''t understand it. Can you speak something I can understand? Otherwise, it''s hard for us to communicate like this." "Gululu..." I don''t understand again. Lin Fan frowned, pondered, and then said, "do you mean you are very strong? Do you think I look down on you? I''ve never looked down on anyone for nothing, but I feel that you should be well prepared to avoid regret. " "Gulu...""I don''t understand, but I know you are looking forward to it for a long time. In that case, let''s start." Lin fan doesn''t know what he''s talking about, but when he thinks about it, he can also understand each other''s meaning. Although he hasn''t read a book, he has the heart to learn. Once a patient told him. I am a language expert. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand what other people say. The key is to look at their emotions. As long as you answer, it means that you''ve said half right, and the rest half. It doesn''t matter whether they''re right or not. The boss looks dignified when he sees the strange behind the scenes. "We have to win." Clenching his fists, he places all his hopes on Lin fan. To this extent, it is not him alone, but all human beings place their hopes on Lin fan. At this point. Strange master hands, the body seems to be able to shuttle through the void like, blink of an eye appeared in front of Lin fan, mouth smile, such a smile seems to be mocking. Or is it saying Your death is coming. The strange LORD blows at Lin fan, and the black light blooms. The seemingly ordinary fist contains a kind of terrible power, which represents the highest power of the strange Lord. Bang! A moment of collision. A dull voice sounded. The strange Lord smiles. It was a confident smile. He didn''t think humans could resist the blow. It''s just "I said that your strength is not good, of course, this is just for me, for others, you are still very strong." Lin Fan said. He didn''t dodge. Because it''s not necessary. The strange Lord''s face was startled, and he quickly distanced himself from Lin fan. Lin Fan raised his hand and patted his clothes. This action is humiliating, but it''s not his intention. It''s the story in the movie. The cannon fodder hit the main character. The protagonist shows a disdainful expression and pats the chest hit by the cannon fodder. Then ADA kicks the cannon fodder. The Lord of strangeness is dignified. He had known for a long time that the human beings were very strong and strange. It was not difficult to destroy them. Everything was going on according to his idea. But gradually. I found that something was wrong. The strange things that appear in Yanhuang disappear quickly every day. At the beginning, he didn''t care about them, but with the development of his gaffe, he finally found that Yanhuang is a strong country. In other countries, human beings are almost wiped out by them. And the people of Yanhuang are destroyed very slowly, very slowly. It''s just this discovery. But a year later. There are too many weird numbers. It''s nothing to die of. Until the death of a little more, and the world''s only yellow people live ziziweiwei, think about it, feel very wrong. "Come on, please take it seriously. I''m telling the truth." Lin fan is willing to give him a chance. Anyone should have a chance. Even weird. The Lord of strangeness seemed to understand what the human being was saying. Did not continue to attack Lin fan. But open arms, as if embracing the whole world. Gradually. An amazing scene happened. The eerie things around them turn to ashes, form a thick black fog, fly into the sky, and then rush to the Lord of eerie things. Live room. "Do you feel depressed, as if the whole space is closed?" "Yes, I do." "It''s hard." "What''s the matter? The real terror is coming." "It''s completely dark outside, and there''s purple thunder swimming around." "The last battle, the patron saint, come on." "We can win." "No mistake." The citizens prayed that the patron saint would bring them hope, sunshine and a better life. Living in a weird threat. They went from panic to habit. When you can''t resist. We can only get used to the changes and strangeness around us and live together. "It''s so strong. It''s stronger." Lin Fan looks excited. For him, if the strange Lord can become stronger, it''s the best situation. It''s not in vain for him to sit still for three days and prepare for the battle. He remembered in his mind the task of coming here. Maybe this war. The task is about to be completed.It''s time to wake up. Therefore, he cherishes everything he meets now. The breath of strange Lord is more and more powerful. Next. There''s a wild animal like roar all over the world. The Lord of strangeness is covered with fog. I can''t see his body. But the power of terror has been rising. The strangeness in the world will return to the subject of strangeness, and his power will rise to an unimaginable level. "Human, you are really strong." "But my strength will be greater than you can imagine." At last the strange Lord spoke. It''s really not easy. It must be that what he just said to Lin fan is a kind of special language. The idea is very simple, that is, to promote the force. But in the end, an embarrassing thing happened, and he punched Lin fan. For Lin fan, no pain, no harm. The Lord of strangeness must feel a little humiliated. At this point. His strength has risen so horribly. Think of is a snow before shame, tell each other, my strength has been very strong. Get ready for anger. "Yes, you''re right. I can feel how much more powerful you are now than I just didn''t know." Lin Fan praised sincerely. He can feel it. "Are you afraid?" The voice of the strange Lord''s contempt came from the thick black fog. I can''t see his face yet. Absorbing strange power, he is still improving. "I''m not afraid at all. I''m looking forward to your becoming stronger. You have to show real strength to respect others." "What do you say?" Lin Fan smiles and says reasonable words. Even in the face of strangeness, he doesn''t show any impulse. Instead, he whispers in a low voice, hoping that the other party can feel the full love. The strange Lord did not answer. Perhaps at the critical moment of integration, there will be the most terrifying existence. All the people watching the live broadcast are breathing. For them. This is really the most tense time. They don''t know how it will end. But they''ve all come to this point. They can only unconditionally believe in Lin fan, because this is the God in their heart, the great and invincible patron saint. All of a sudden. A kind of gloomy, painful, strange roar rang through the world. Those who hear this sound feel cold inside and covered with endless fear. It''s like facing the worst existence in the world. The fog over the strange Lord dissipated. Lin Fan looks curiously. Strange Lord with the previous had a very different change, three heads and six arms, just like a god of war standing there. The strangeness has disappeared. He was the only one there. "Human, are you ready?" The strange Lord looked at Lin Fan scornfully, raised his feet and fell down. Then, a horrible virtual shadow appeared behind the strange Lord, which seemed to be the root of evil. Lin Fan felt this breath. Smile with satisfaction. "I''m ready." Lin Fan said. Just as he said that. The strange Lord suddenly disappeared. In the blink of an eye. Even Lin Fan was surprised by the speed of the strange Lord. Maybe he didn''t think of it. The speed of the Lord of strangeness has increased so fast. "It''s amazing." Lin Fan said. He was really surprised. Bang! He praised the strange Lord, but the strange Lord didn''t want to keep his hand. He directly bombed and saw Lin Fan fly backward in an instant. The Lord of strangeness said coldly, "this is the strongest power you want to see, human. Your stupidity is beyond my imagination." "Humble you, submit to me, nothing will happen." One blow will blow Lin Fan away. It has made the strange Lord a little proud. Citizens watching the live broadcast. See the patron saint was a blow fly, a tight heart. Some people clench their fists, some people cling to the bedside, the expression on their faces is very complex. Boss looked at the picture in front of him, and his heart was in his throat. "Hold on." "We can''t lose." All the subordinates around are like this. Now there are no superiors and subordinates. There is only a unified idea, that is, we must not lose, we must win."Hahaha, it''s really powerful. I knew that this is the real you. You should not keep your hand just now. You have to show all your strength to fight. Only in this way can you experience the real fight." "But you are very impolite." "I''m very polite to you, but you call me stupid. You should call me by my name." "My name is Lin fan." Lin Fan got up, patted the dust off his body, then raised his hands and made a fighting posture. "Our battle, officially begins." He didn''t look down on the weird Lord. I didn''t think too much. Fighting is about putting your heart and soul into it. Lin Fan took out all the strength, ready to fight with the strange Lord, this war will be very comfortable. He''s looking forward to it now. Chapter 272 The battle between them has gone beyond the ordinary one. Even if the evil spirits appear here, they will disappear in an instant, and there is no room for resistance. Boom! The sound of vibration is continuous, just like the roar of thunder. There is no such bright light, only the most terrible force erupts, forming all kinds of devastating earth shattering. "Hoo Lin Fan''s short fight with the strange Lord was a short time. In a moment, he made a thousand punches, and the strange Lord was not weak, which perfectly conformed to Lin Fan''s strong position in his heart. "Yes, I didn''t see you wrong. You are really strong. If you didn''t show your real strength before, you will be defeated by me at the moment when I shot. You will regret it then." "But now, if you listen to me, you are not stupid, but smart." Lin Fan never thought about whether there was a problem with what he said. He came out of Qingshan mental hospital. They praise people for being smart. Think about it. I always feel that there are some problems. Of course. These are not the main problems. Fighting is the most important thing. The Lord of strangeness was full of disbelief. "No way!" "No way!" He really can''t believe that what he wants is not to be equal to Lin fan, but to kill Lin Fan thoroughly after integrating the strange power like crushing mole ants. It''s not that this kind of thing is equal to human beings. For him, it''s a shame. I absorb all the strange power. Now it''s just you and me. For him, it was humiliation. Lin Fan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "your expression seems to be incredible. Do you think of something? If you have any questions, you can say it. Fighting requires concentration. " Wu Dao will. Let Lin Fan in the fight, to achieve no distractions, absolutely will not be any interference from the outside world. At this time, Lin Fan was calm. The blood in the body boils. The desire to fight is high. The Lord of strangeness is very powerful and makes him feel very happy in the battle. This feeling has never been experienced before. Even before the sea god, it is so. Well That guy is weak. The Lord of strangeness opened his arms and roared furiously, and the dark forces kept gathering in front of him. "Human beings, accept the most terrible scene." In the twinkling of an eye. The dark energy ball condensing in front of the strange Lord has expanded to be like a round of sun, blooming with dark light. Then he saw the strange Lord push his arms. The dark sun came down from the sky. "So strong." Lin fan can feel the terror power contained in the light ball and take a deep breath to prepare for the battle. It''s just a blow. Boom! There was a loud explosion all over the world. The burst light blinds the sky and the sun. Taking advantage of the victory, Lin Fan immediately appears in front of the strange Lord, and lifts his legs to take it out. The strange Lord, facing such a fierce attack, doesn''t panic at all, and fights with Lin Fan in an instant. Every punch, every foot hits each other. They all caused a violent roar. The people watching the live broadcast were quiet. Their spirit is tense, as if they are waiting for some result, no one knows how the outcome will be, but Lin fan has let them see hope, as long as hope can come, waiting is just a process. At this time, the battle has entered a white hot state. It''s hard for anyone to understand, except that the weird Lord can understand how powerful the guy he''s facing is. "Damn it The Lord of strangeness gradually finds himself unable to resist. His strength is the strongest now. But who is the other party? It''s just human. Why has he become so powerful. Boom! In the moment of his anger, Lin Fan''s heavy fist fell down and directly beat the strange Lord''s face. "Good. Nice beating." The skinhead yelled. They just fought so fast that they couldn''t see what was going on. But I saw the strange Lord beaten to the ground. He cheered excitedly. There is still hope for mankind. "Your strength is very strong, but as the battle continues, your weakness will appear. If you can''t fight for a long time, you are definitely not my opponent." "It''s a battle of life and death, and it''s a battle of victory and defeat. I won''t stay."Lin Fan said in a deep voice. Then he jumped up high, his fists were burning, and he blasted toward the strange Lord. For a long time For a long time With a dull roar, the world returned to calm. The black clouds in the sky gradually dissipated. A ray of sunlight came down. Lin Fan stood there, enjoying the warm sunshine. The skinhead takes the mobile phone and points the lens at Lin fan. The people watching the live broadcast were holding their breath and were very depressed. "How did it end?" Right now. Lin Fan raised his arm. In the eyes of the people of the whole country, he clenched his fist and cried out in a small voice that could be heard by everyone: "win!" Just two words, the impact is beyond the horizon. After he finished these two words. All the cities were filled with boiling cheers. Some people hugged and wept. Some people hold their heads in their hands and smash the furniture at home. There''s no anger. It''s really exciting. The boss breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the sweat on his face with a tissue, then clapped his hands on the table and laughed, regardless of whether there was anyone around. He really needed to vent now. The scene. "Why does it feel empty after the battle?" Lin Fan looked up at the sky, just the joy of fighting disappeared. Maybe that''s what men are. Foreplay is always exciting, but often with a short shiver, everything becomes dull. It seems to be true. "Is the dream about to wake up?" He thought of the task when he first came here. It should be like this. [mission: the blood will continue, and human beings will not die until the will of heaven and earth awakens. ¡¿ the death of the strange Lord. It represents the total extinction of the weird. The world is safe. This is the first World War. Lin Fan completely sealed the gods. The first World War sealed the gods is often just a form, but his present situation is not a form, but a sealed war to save the whole mankind. "Ah "I haven''t woken up yet. I want to go home." He wants to see Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao. No I think I want to see my wife. Yeah. It should be something that any man wants. At this point. He stood there and didn''t move. The bald man ran over worried. "Captain, are you ok?" He is full of Lin fan. "Nothing." Lin Fan shakes his head and looks at the horizon in the distance, remembering the battle just now. It''s very comfortable. It''s hard to describe the feeling at that time, that is, it''s very comfortable. "Go back." That''s the end of the fight. This is the end of the weird disaster. For Lin fan, this is an inevitable thing, strange will be eliminated, but did not expect to be so fast, fast all let him some did not respond. The next day. The Internet exploded. All of us are singing the praises of Lin Fan''s brilliant deeds. The hero of saving mankind is bound to be remembered forever. But Lin fan is like nothing, drinking wine, watching movies, chatting with people around him. I didn''t feel like I had done anything great. That''s the end of the fight. There''s no waves. It''s a pity that the whole army has been destroyed, and the most terrible disaster is the strange harm. They don''t have bugs like Lin fan. In the face of strangeness, it is the mole ants who have no power to bind the chicken, and let the strangeness kill them. In the conference room. The boss holds Lin Fan''s hand gratefully. "Thank you for saving us." Lin Fan said with a smile, "you''re welcome." Boss said: "from now on, there will be no weird, you are the greatest hero of mankind, do you have any needs? As long as you say it, it will satisfy you. " Privilege is dark. No one likes the privilege of others. But no one will object to Lin Fan''s contribution to mankind, let alone think that it is wrong to do so. "I don''t have any needs. I''m fine now." Lin fan doesn''t need anything. Boss is in a hurry. If it''s something else, it''s impossible for him to give such a guarantee. But Lin Fan''s contribution is really too great. In the words of the Internet, if he hadn''t protected us, we would never exist.So even if his request is too much, it is not too much for them. "Don''t rush to refuse, think about it, such as what you want?" He doesn''t believe that Lin fan doesn''t need anything. To say the least. Let''s do it for you. Feel a little better. Lin Fan said with a smile, "there''s nothing you want. It''s very good now." Just as the boss has always wanted to do something for Lin fan, netizens are looking forward to it. As the patron saint of the country, he must add honor to his body and open the mode of canonization. But I waited a long time. However, they found that there was no news at all, and even no leftover information was disclosed, which made netizens very confused. What is the situation, or are they brewing big moves. Ready to be released. Scared a bunch of people to death. For the common people, they have been ready for anything long ago. No matter what kind of big moves they take, they can accept them. Even if there is a gang spirit who dares to come out and spray, there will be no residue left. Lin fan is a God in their heart. Keep waiting. A few days later. The more people feel that something is wrong. The trough! So there''s no following? Our patron saint has nothing, not even a ceremony? After being unhappy with the idol, a large number of netizens began to inquire about the situation on the official website, which instantly caused the network to get stuck, and the traffic was too high for the card website to bear. Boss is very innocent. He doesn''t know how to answer people''s questions. Dear ancestors. I really want to hold Lin Fan in the palm of my hand and take good care of him to meet any requirements. Even if he says he likes a good family, he can also pull down the face to tell that sister, give me face and let our Lin Fan play. But I''m sorry. Lin Fan didn''t ask for anything. It''s like there''s no desire, no need. It wasn''t long. The boss feels that this is not good. He has to respond. [recently, we already know that it''s not that we don''t want to give it, but that he doesn''t want anything. Even if I have to accompany him for one night, I can pull down my old face, wash myself and run to his bed. It''s really like this. There''s no so-called situation of disobedience after the event. ¡¿ [message: boss. ¡¿ there is no choice but to fight in person. After he made the announcement, the citizens were shocked. This is the boss of the operation Department we know. Netizens instantly laughed. Living in a repressive world for a long time, suddenly liberated, that feeling is really difficult to express in words. With the explanation of boss. Netizens believe this, and pay more homage to Lin Fan''s moral character. Unimaginable credit, but do not need anything, who can do. Later. The boss felt that he would do something for Lin Fan no matter what, so he directly proposed to build a statue of Lin Fan in the capital city and a personal museum at the same time. That is to collect all the weird things that Lin Fan dealt with during this period. It''s the only thing he can do. To thank Lin Fan for his hard work for mankind. When it comes out. It''s got a lot of approval. They all agree with the boss very much. Lin fan doesn''t have too many ideas about these situations. For him, what he feels is OK now, but he wants to go home. I don''t know when the dream will wake up. Thirty years later. Standing in the courtyard, Lin Fan looked up at the sky and felt something wrong. There''s a strange force waking up. "Shall we go?" According to the normal situation, heaven and earth will wake up at this time, and at the moment when heaven and earth will wake up, strangeness will completely disappear between heaven and earth. There will never be any harm to humanity. But the will of heaven and earth wakes up too slowly. And it''s not on the timeline. It''s no use waking up. After all, who would have thought that our Lin Fan was too good at fighting, and the strangeness was not enough for him. Right now. There''s a voice in my head. [task: complete. ¡¿ [Note: the performance of the will of heaven and earth to you Well, it''s really excellent. There''s nothing wrong with me at all. You''re great!!! ¡¿ [reward: the heart of guardian. ¡¿ [next time: July 1st. ¡¿ [return! ¡¿instantaneous. Lin Fan''s consciousness is far away, and Lin fan, who has been occupied by Lin Fan for more than 30 years, looks at the surrounding situation with confused light in his eyes. Who am I? Where am I? What is this place and why is it so strange. Lin Fan raised his hand and found that his skin was a little rough. He touched his face and was familiar with it, but it didn''t seem smooth enough. He always felt something was wrong. But he couldn''t tell exactly where it was. When he finds out that his life has been muddled by others for 31 years, maybe he will make a sad voice. Dormitory. Lin Fan opened his eyes, the clock hanging on the wall, just a minute later, is a long dream, but anyway, it is very good. He had a smile around his mouth. Holding the quilt in both hands, she covered her body and then fell asleep. The evil hen looks at Lin fan. Just now. He felt that Lin Fan''s breath had changed a little. Just for a moment, he caught it. Chapter 273 June 1st! Morning! Good day, from now on. "Long time no see." When Lao Zhang woke up, Lin Fan gave him a hug. "For a long time?" Lao Zhang rubbed his eyes and felt confused. He always felt something was wrong, but he still patted Lin Fan on the back. "Well, I haven''t seen him for several hours. It''s a bit long." Then. Lin Fan came to the evil hen and patted its head, "hen, long time no see." The evil hen turned her eyes. Nerves! Sick! There''s a huge hole in the head. It''s just a special night, and I still live together. I haven''t seen you for so long. But as a qualified undercover agent. No matter what the other party says, it has to respond, and it can''t make the other party feel wrong. "Goo Goo!" The evil hen held up her head and cried. Then he struggled hard in front of Lin fan. He raised his bottom and dropped eggs one by one. It was very painful and the meaning was very clear. Do you see how painful it is for me to lay eggs for you every day. Stupid human. Remember this scene for me. You owe me too much. "Drink coke." The first thing Lao Zhang did when he woke up was to take out soybean milk from the drawer, pass it to Lin fan, and then open a bag by himself. "Sprite!" "Coke!" "Cheers "Hey, hey!" They look at each other and smile. Just like before. It''s silly. Lin Fan felt that he had spent a long time in his dream. When he saw Lao Zhang and the hen, he missed him very much. Take out your cell phone and dial Xiaobao''s cell phone. Beep. "Wow! Do you know that today is children''s day, and you are going to take me out to play Xiaobao''s excited voice came from his mobile phone. "Children''s day?" Lin fan is very confused about what festival it is and why Xiaobao regards today as children''s day, but he hasn''t gone out to play with Xiaobao for a long time. "Yes, go out and play." I don''t know what kind of festival it is. But none of that matters. Xiao Bao is right. The purpose of calling Xiaobao is to call Xiaobao out to play. After a brief chat and an appointment, Xiao Bao took the initiative to come here to meet them. In the villa. Xiaobao stood in front of the mirror, gesticulating with his clothes. After looking for several sets of clothes, he felt that they didn''t suit him very well. In the end, he had no choice but to choose the one he found for the first time. For Xiaobao. What he looks forward to most is children''s day. This is their children''s festival. In the past, he always envied his father''s company, but now Xiaobao doesn''t envy him at all, because he has his own good friends. In the car. "Are we going to pick someone up?" Xiao Bao took Lin Fan''s hand and said in a low voice, "can we just stop yelling at others?" Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head and said: "good friends are going to play together, often alone. Xiaobao is obedient and obedient." "All right." "Xiao Bao is so good." When MuQing receives Lin Fan''s phone call, she hears that she wants to play and thinks that she refuses. When she is ready to refuse, she hesitates and finally agrees. It''s much easier for the younger sister. She also specially shows off to the demon elder sister, the other party invites her to go out to play, can recapture the blood to see this time. My sister is very confident. I believe that I can definitely get the blood back with my own ability. Amusement park. Xiao Bao looked up at the people in front of him. I mutter to myself. A lot of people. What he looks forward to most is to get along with Lin Fan and Lao Zhang alone. But It''s hard. There is a tall little sister, feeling a little strange, wearing a cap and mask, as if afraid of being recognized. Weird guy. Xiao Bao is very worried about Lin Fan''s future. From the perspective of people he knows, it''s so strange that he doesn''t look like a good person. As Lin Fan''s best friend, Xiao Bao must take good care of him. He must not be cheated by these coquettish goblins. The magic sister and MuQing find that the child with bright big back is staring at them all the time. "Children, we have met." The magic sister smiles and wants to touch Xiaobao''s head, but it''s a pity But Xiaobao dodged.Xiao Bao''s eyes slanted, and at a glance he recognized the younger sister of the demon God. He was mentally excluded. He was also a mixed eater. I''ve seen her through for a long time. If Xiaobao knows that the girl you said to be eating and drinking is a demon. I''ll be absolutely shocked. My short legs are shaking. I dare not be presumptuous. MuQing calmly looking at the scene in front of her, she did not participate in any entertainment projects, so indifferent looking, mobile phone vibration, there is a short message. There are still people texting in these days. There''s definitely a problem. MuQing''s face did not change. She came to the bathroom with her bag. She walked from the compartment to the back. After confirming that there was no one, she went to the last compartment and took out her mobile phone. Click on the message. [the playground is a good place to have a good relationship with each other. ¡¿ Mu Qing looks at the information. For a long time. There was no immediate response. Then slide your thumb. Delete information. Outside the bathroom, she looked around. There was no one, but she knew that someone was watching. Every move has been seen. When she thought of this, her face became a little gloomy. No one wants to be watched like this. "What''s the matter with you?" Although the adjustment of MuQing is very good, Lin fan can still see that there is something wrong with MuQing''s face. "Nothing." MuQing returned. I didn''t say much. Magic sister has been thinking about how to get blood from Lin Fan''s body. Her operation is always so fascinating. In the amusement park, when passing by the lake, he fell and fell. Alas, he was soon rescued. Then he pretended to be in a coma, and everyone was so anxious that they thought of artificial respiration. Sister magic is also a person who likes watching movies and TV plays. In the movie and TV series that my sister often watched, the first step after the heroine fell into the water was to have someone give her artificial respiration, and then the dispute between the heroine and the actress began here. But I never thought Lao Zhang volunteered to give his first kiss for medicine. It has to be said that the cost is very high. When she heard Lao Zhang''s voice, she immediately opened her eyes and said that there was nothing wrong. She just fainted temporarily. Mu Qing looks at the demon sister strangely. As a woman, she found each other very strange. To put it simply, I want Lin fan to kiss me. The magic sister, who was about to succeed, hated why there were others. If there were no others, maybe she would have succeeded. Dragon country! Capital! A plane slowly stops at the capital airport. A group of senior executives are waiting in the headquarters. The arrival of the new German supreme leader. Not for sightseeing. They''re here for help. If it is in the past. Leader Xu won''t come, but seeing how miserable the situation is, he will come to pick up the plane in person and give them high standards. After all, they are in great pain. Soon. An old man came out of the plane. His face was haggard and his spirit was dispirited. Maybe he didn''t want others to see his situation. He still pretended to be magnanimous and came to leader Xu to shake hands. "Chief Xu, I haven''t seen you for many years. How is everything?" Xu Shou said: "thank you for your concern. Everything is OK. I''ll leave here first. I''m ready for everything. I''ll have a good rest first." "No, chief Xu, I don''t have any idea to rest now. Can I have a talk?" Nuchil tightly grasped leader Xu''s hand. He didn''t want to release it. Holding hands, he could feel each other''s body shaking. Leader Xu didn''t break it. He patted the back of his opponent''s hand gently. I want to reassure him. They are old friends. Although not very familiar, leader Xu knows that nucher is a good leader. He is also an iron leader. Even if thousands of troops are ahead, they will never panic. But now, because of the so-called God of death, the country is divided, his heart is really painful, there is a kind of unspeakable sadness. Leader Xu nodded. Conference room. "Can you help us new Germany? Death is so powerful that we can''t deal with it at all. Even the king level is not an opponent. If it is completely destroyed, I won''t come here, but there are still many cities waiting to be rescued." "I call a lot of powerful countries." "But they only delayed my request. They didn''t want to help me at all." "The Dragon kingdom is my final goal.""If I really can''t, I''m ready to live or die with my country." Nurchel is extremely haggard. The situation is beyond his control. He pays a lot of money to hire the top one on the list. But no one took the order. I heard that we are facing death. We all know that we can''t face it. Living is the most important thing. It''s humiliating to meet God. Head Xu said: "I can understand your feelings. The reason why you came to the Dragon kingdom must be that you know that there is a strong man in the Dragon Kingdom who can deal with gods." "Yes." Nucher did not hide. He saw the video of Lin Fan beating Poseidon. And death is also a God. If the other party is willing to help, he will be able to defeat death. "I think you know one thing first. He is not in our charge, so you need to go by yourself." Chief Xu said. It''s unbelievable. Even though he''s from a special department. But he''s from Yanhai. Although he is the head of the headquarters, to be honest, he really can''t move. "I''ll go now." Nurch said. No matter what, he will do it, because it is related to the lives of tens of millions of people. As the highest leader, he will invite the other party no matter what the cost. Leader Xu knows that it''s useless to talk too much. There is nothing to say. Yanhai city. Special departments. "Chief, just now there''s news from the headquarters that the top leader of new Germany is coming to Yanhai city to meet Lin fan. I hope Lin fan can help them." Jin Heli said. The one eyed man smoked his cigar, drank his tea, put down his cup and said calmly, "do you think the supreme leader of new Germany is coming? It seems that they have nothing to do with death. " "In my opinion, old man Xu is still too kind. Just say that even our Lin fan is not the opponent of death. Why let him come here?" The one eyed man''s principle is that I want my hometown to be safe, regardless of the storm outside. There''s a certain kind of egoism. Only this kind of situation, is also one eyed man has seen a lot of things, gradually cultivated. The state of dragon is good. Or other countries. Once upon a time, they were all asked for help, and then they wanted to help each other and deal with the evil things together, so they sent the strong one over. But what makes people angry is that when the strong one died with the evil things, the other side just mourned, felt sorry, and didn''t show anything. So much so that when we are in trouble and want to ask for help, the reason we get is that, unfortunately, we don''t have a strong one. This has happened many times. So. The one eyed man''s idea is never to rely on others, and he doesn''t want to send his own people to help others. "Well, it''s time for reception. Go and prepare for it. I''ll see how late I''m going to be. I''m going to receive it, too." I think so. The one eyed man decided to see what he wanted. "Yes." Jin Heli turns and leaves. Now Yanhai city is developing very well. After research, the scientific research department has made great discoveries. As long as we continue to work hard, we will be able to discover what others have never been able to discover. At this point. Lin fan had a good time. After they left the amusement park, they were eating delicious snacks on the street. Xiao Bao dragged Lin Fan around, as if he was full of infinite curiosity about the world. My sister is very worried. Think of all kinds of ways. But not once. Mu Qing''s attention is attracted by the sister''s initiative. She finds that the little sister is very strange, very cute and beautiful, but it gives her the feeling that she hopes to take advantage of Lin fan. Mu Qing thought. What is the reason for this. Then. She only thought of one possibility. I''m afraid the one in front of me is the same as her. Behind her is organized, and the purpose is to get close to Lin fan. Afternoon, four o''clock. Special departments. When Lin fan is going to take Xiao Bao here for a visit. There are many people around the door. "He is." As soon as the one eyed man welcomed nuchi''er, he saw Lin Fan coming back, and nuchi''er also saw Lin fan. His eyes lit up, and a kind of hope burned from the bottom of his heart. Xiaobao took Lin Fan''s hand, "Lin fan, who are they? How come they are coming to us." Lin Fan looked puzzled, did not know each other, especially when the leader of an old man saw himself, as if very excited, as if he knew himself. But for Lin fan. He didn''t know each other.Just as Lin Fan was about to ask, nucher knelt down in front of Lin fan, grabbed Lin Fan''s pants and said, "please, help my people." Nuchr knows the situation among countries and may not help. But this is his last chance. So he''s ready to give up. Face or something. Compared with his thousands of people, there is no comparability. The one eyed man was surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect that nurcher, as the top leader of new Germany, would kneel down for Lin fan. This is a wonderful thing. Lin Fan was frightened by the other party''s action. Step back involuntarily. "Why..." Chapter 274 The other side''s behavior is a little fierce. Surprised Lin Fan some did not bear to live. "You..." Lin Fan looked at the old man kneeling on the ground and holding his trouser legs. He quickly helped him up and respected the old and loved the young. But the news network broadcast every day, and he and Lao Zhang learned from it. The one eyed man covered his face and sighed helplessly. Nuchir''s behavior was too decisive, without any hesitation, and he didn''t know what to say. It''s all about cutting off the last retreat. The meaning is very clear. That''s all I can do. There is really no other way, but if there is a way, it will not do so. One eyed man said: "he is the supreme leader of new Germany. His country has been destroyed by a God who calls himself death. The purpose of coming here is to help them and destroy that God." "According to our investigation, death is not the same as Poseidon, but stronger than that Poseidon." He said there was a purpose. I hope Lin fan can understand that death is very dangerous. Don''t be impulsive. Even if you refuse, it won''t be OK. After all, it''s not something you have to help. Nuchil looks at Lin Fan begging. "Is he strong?" Lin fan asked. In a dream. In the early stage of his battle with the strange Lord, he was very energetic. However, from the middle and later stage, he found that the weakness of the strange Lord was a little obvious, and he could not keep up with the rhythm of his battle. It was a fly in the ointment. And now there''s death. Let him have some ideas. The most important thing is that the grandfather kneels in front of him. He felt like he shouldn''t be. "I can feel fraternity in your heart." Lin Fan said. Nuchal had a feeling that he couldn''t answer. He didn''t know what the other person meant. The one eyed man knows it''s not good. With his understanding of Lin fan, as long as he says such words, he should be willing to help each other. "I can help you deal with death. I think he may satisfy me." Lin fan is smiling, a little expecting. Xiaobao said, "I''ll go with you, too." "Good." Lin Fan said. He still agreed to take Xiaobao with him. He could just go outside to broaden his horizons and see the outside world. "Yeah..." Xiaobao is happy to circle around Lin fan. Obviously, he is too happy. He didn''t expect that Lin fan would really agree to take him out. Even he thought about what Lin fan would say. For example Xiaobao, you are still young. You have to stay at home and so on. "Are you really willing to help me?" he said excitedly "Yes." Lin Fan said with a smile. Such a smile for adults, always feel something wrong, with such a smile, will feel uncomfortable, as if a gloomy abnormal standing in front of. But at this time. For nuchal, such a smile is like the early sun after the rain, giving him endless hope and warmth. ¡­¡­ World rankings. The Dragon kingdom is occupied by several powerful people, but the first one is not the Dragon kingdom. It''s Apollo, the semi reformed sun god of starstrip. With the integration of our own strength and technology, the existence created is still very strong. Apollo: new Germany nurcher went to Longguo to find that Lin fan He was curious. At the same time, I''m not happy. Now the appeal on the list is loud. It is said that the first one should be Lin Fan of the Dragon kingdom. I''m kidding. Like me, Apollo, the sun god, is so powerful that it can''t be suppressed. It''s impossible. "Yes, according to the news, nuchal has met with the other party, and the other party has agreed to help him deal with death." Listen to the people around you. Apollo got up, moving his metal arms, and smiling at the corners of his mouth. "Look at how he died, but even I''m not sure about the existence of death, just him..." "I don''t believe it." The appearance of death makes the strong on the list feel great pressure. They had a private conversation. If they face anubis, they are not rivals at all. The other side is too overbearing. It''s horrible. New Germany is targeted by death. It''s a matter of time before it''s destroyed. It''s impossible to return to heaven. However, nuchr didn''t give up. He was determined to save his people and really went to Longguo for help. In the past, the world situation was relatively stable. Although evil things are powerful. But not to the extent that we can destroy human beings at will.But now with the appearance of those legendary gods. It''s different. Dogleg, who followed Apollo, boasted: "there''s nothing wrong with him. How could he be the opponent of death? After all, Apollo, our greatest God of war, is not the opponent of death, just him..." He said. I always feel that something is wrong. I''m flattering. Or Apollo. Later, he carefully looked at Apollo and found that he didn''t feel anything wrong with him. He could understand that Apollo had been a reformed man, and his brain had been specially strengthened, which might have affected his IQ. So I didn''t hear anything wrong. Think about it. It''s really possible. Yanhai city. "You came to the city of human beings to find me, don''t you want to say that you have a new idea?" Sister demon was lying on the sofa, watching the TV play, but she didn''t even see the girl standing there. He looked at each other helplessly, "as a demon, you will be attracted by human things, a little..." "Don''t talk such nonsense. If you have anything to say, this episode is the finale. I have to watch it carefully." The demon God elder sister said impatiently. He said: "you should be able to feel that they are about to return and attack the planet. With the power of human beings, there is no room for resistance against those guys. I am ready to have a showdown with human beings and make them ready." "Oh." The demon God elder sister returns a way. The answer is simple. I don''t seem to have been distracted. "Don''t you worry at all?" He asked. "The demon elder sister way:" the mankind is not out of a strong, there is no need to worry about He said: "indeed, although there is a strong man, he alone can''t compete with them. You should know that." The old myth is not blown out for no reason. It''s real. "I know, but it''s useless for you to find me. If you want to have a showdown with human beings, just go. I really want to watch movies and TV dramas. I don''t have time to talk to you. Slow down and don''t send them away." The demon sister is very impatient. I hate this situation. The movies and TV series are really good. But there are always people talking nonsense in her ears, which affects her mood of watching movies and TV plays. He obviously feels like an uninvited guest. I have no choice but to leave. Mad. What a big heart. Forget it. He doesn''t want to take care of this either. Let''s wait until that day. July 2nd! "Wow "Lin fan, take a look at the scenery below. It''s yellow. It''s really good." Xiao Bao looks down through the window of the plane and shouts excitedly at Lin fan. Mingming is the son of the richest man. But show a kind of children who have not seen the world. Temperament It''s hard to handle. Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao are almost the same. They both have strong curiosity about the desert below. It''s a helpless thing to live in a world where there are evil things. When you travel far away, you have to think about whether you will encounter danger. At this time, nurcher''s mood was expectant and nervous. Death is destroying his country. He didn''t know if the strong man in front of him could repel death. Gradually. "I feel a strong breath." Lin Fan looks dignified, he has felt, in the distance, there is a smell of terror boiling. "Where is it?" Asked nuchal. Soon. "No, death is killing Aocheng." The secretary came in a hurry to report the situation. Nuchr was very anxious, burning a prairie fire. At the same time, he was shocked. He didn''t expect that the other side could feel the direction of death just by feeling it. Maybe he really thought it was right. He can really save my country. Olympic city. The black fog blots out the sun. Outside the city wall, a corpse controlled by the God of death is approaching this side. Despair envelops every citizen. The city is guarded by the strong, but in the face of death''s invasion, he has no way to stop it. In the first city, there lived a strong man in seclusion. It''s just the final result. A tragic end. It didn''t last long before he was killed by death. Omler is an original resident of Aocheng and a strong man in the slums. The reason why he is not disappointed in this country is that he grew up relying on a small amount of money from his fellow countrymen in the slums. So.After successful cultivation, he went back to the Olympic City, where he didn''t go, and willingly guarded the city. Now. The capital has been destroyed by death. Aocheng is one of the few cities that has not been destroyed by the God of death for the time being, but now the God of death has come, and death is coming. "My Lord, we cannot resist the invasion of death." A member of the group is very serious. "No matter what, even if we know we can''t resist it, we have to hold on. The top leader has gone to dragon kingdom for rescue. The strong man who can defeat Poseidon has agreed to help us. We just need to hold on until then," he said "But we can..." "No, don''t have such an idea. I believe I can do it. As long as I have faith, what can death do?" Orem. Then he looked at the black fog in the air. That''s the root of evil. As long as people are covered by the black fog, they will be eroded by the power of death, and finally become walking dead. Orem can only hold on. He is the only one remaining King level strong man in the country. He knew the gap between himself and the God of death. There was an insurmountable gap between them. Facing the God of death, he was like a mole ant, and could be crushed to death at will. But even so, what can we do. He was not afraid. "The God of death, you are the God in our myth, but you continue to harm us. What kind of God are you?" OLAM growled angrily. He was angry. I learned that other cities were destroyed by death. His heart is painful, but there is no way, he can only keep this piece of land. And now. His anger didn''t get the reply from the God of death. For the God of death, the people here are very humble, and no one can get his attention. The black fog seems to have a spirit. It''s boiling. Towards the Olympic city. Even though Orem is very strong, he still can''t resist the black fog of death effectively. Maybe he can live when the black fog comes, but the people in the city will become the walking dead and the puppet of death. "Damn it OLAM was angry and worried. Some people didn''t know what to do. Death launched an attack. With his strength, he could naturally resist the black fog. But what should the people in the city do? Just when he didn''t know what to do. Mutation occurs. Originally, the black fog seemed to be blocked, but it stopped in the air and did not continue to move. "Eh!" "What''s going on?" OLAM looked puzzled. Just now he was ready to fight, but now the black fog did not move. Next. He was shocked. Just now, he felt a sense of war. There was no mistake. It was the sense of war. It was the will that only the strong could send out. It''s wonderful, and it''s very suspense. In a nutshell, it''s like prestige. Then. Olem is ecstatic. The existence that death cares about must be Lin Fan of the Dragon Kingdom, who can suppress the existence of sea god. The supreme leader, nuchel, succeeded. He came to the rescue. "We can live." Said olem. All the members around looked excited. In the face of death, they are ready to sacrifice. Living is a luxury for them. Now, they feel that it is not a luxury and hope to appear quietly. The God of death, hidden in the black fog, was very surprised. People who can surprise him. It doesn''t seem to exist. What''s going on now. The dog head, the God of human body and death, holding the scepter, looks into the distance with deep eyes full of divine light, as if he wants to see through each other. Who is it. Dare to challenge his power. At this point. Nuchil looks at Lin Fan''s fighting power. He is surprised. He doesn''t understand what Lin fan is doing. But he didn''t say much. It must be useful. Soon. The Secretary whispered, and nucher''s face changed slightly, as if he had never thought of it. Just now, the secretary told him that the black fog over the Olympic city suddenly did not move, as if it had been blocked by some kind of obstruction. Nuchal looks at Lin fan. He is the only one who can do this. Next. Lin Fan''s voice came from his ear. "It''s really powerful." Lin Fan praised. "Open the door. I want to see him."He knew that the other side was waiting for him and regarded him as the only opponent. Nuchal waved and ordered the door to be opened. Although he didn''t quite understand why he didn''t wait for the plane to land, he didn''t understand that this was the respect given by Lin fan to each other. He would respect any strong man. It''s wrong to let the strong wait. Where did these heresies come from? Lin Fan learned them from TV. In a dream. I saw a martial arts movie. The protagonist challenges a Wulin elder, who is respected by the protagonist. Later, he comes late. In order to show that he respects each other, he breaks his arm to show his impoliteness. Finally The protagonist was killed by Wulin elders. Lin fan doesn''t care about the ending. What he values more is this kind of spirit. Chapter 275 Olympic city. OLAM watched the black fog warily, then looked behind him. There was a black spot in the distance gradually enlarged. After a careful look, he finally saw what it was. Someone came from a distance. Just as he was thinking. Boom. When Lin fan falls to the ground, the posture of falling from the sky is always so handsome, that is, the movement is a little big, and the ground is pounding with a roar, sweeping up a piece of dust. "Who is he?" OLAM was very nervous, and he hoped that he would be a helper from the top leader as he thought. "I''m so sorry that I broke your ground. It may need to be repaired. If I need compensation, I may not have money." Lin Fan''s voice came. Hearing the sound, OLAM looked at the figure on the ground. A little nervous. A little excited. No mistake. That''s him. He did come. "Are you long Guolin fan? Are you here to help us? " It''s hard for Orem to get excited in his heart. His three-dimensional facial features, along with excitement, have some changes. He was really excited. I''m so excited that I don''t know what to say. If you can. He wanted to kneel down, hold Lin Fan''s feet and kiss his shoes. Angel. A Savior from heaven. "Well, if you''re not mistaken, I am." Lin Fan looks at each other with a smile. From each other''s eyes, I see expectation and hope. He trusted me. Lin Fan likes others to believe in him, just as he believes in Lao Zhang in Qingshan mental hospital. Lao Zhang also believes in him, and other patients also believe in him. It''s unconditional trust. It feels good to him. Olem grabbed Lin Fan''s hand excitedly and growled in front of the crowd: "everyone, he is Lin Fan of the Dragon kingdom. He can suppress the existence of sea god. Rest assured, we can live." The voice was loud. Resounding throughout the Olympic city. The people immersed in the panic heard the sound, and were stunned for a short time, then looked at each other. "Is it true?" Someone''s talking to himself. As if I couldn''t believe it. A big man said, "it''s said by Lord OLAM himself. How can it be false?" He glared at the round eyes. When he said this, his manner made people around him a little afraid. I dare not refute. A young man like the Internet, at this time he is like a prophet, know a lot of inside news. "There''s no mistake. I''ve seen the video. He''s really powerful. The Poseidon, who was suppressed by him before, can form a storm with a wave of his hand and a tsunami with a wave of his hand. That''s the power that only gods can have." "But even Poseidon, who has the power of God, is not his opponent." People around are not very familiar with the Internet. For them, the people who can access the Internet are already very powerful people, so they believe what the young guys say very much, and smile one by one, as if the hope is ahead. The young man looked at him with admiration. Hold your head up. Proud. Pride. This kind of feeling has never been, it seems that this network has not played in vain, or a little achievement. OLAM said: "death is in the black fog, but the black fog is so severe that ordinary people will become zombies if they are infected with it." His language reserve is very sufficient. There is no problem talking with Lin fan. Foreigners, after all. Huilong''s language is a very proud thing. "I''m looking forward to it." Lin Fan said. Then, with Orem''s surprised eyes, Lin Fan jumped up, jumped to the city wall, and looked up: "Hello! You are the God of death. I can feel that you are very powerful. " The black fog that stopped changed. The black fog dissipated on both sides. Anubis, the God of death, appears. The black air wrapped anubis doesn''t feel like a good bird. "The darkness has fallen!" Death''s hoarse voice came. But it was a language that Lin Fan didn''t understand. "What are you talking about?" Lin fan asked. The God of death said, "the darkness has fallen!" Lin fan is full of question marks and looks at each other in a confused way. "Although I don''t know what you''re talking about, I guess you''re saying hello." "Hello, my name is Lin fan." The God of death said: "the humble human dare to prevent the great God from creating the kingdom of death. Are you challenging the authority of God?"I don''t understand again. Lin Fan said with a smile: "I heard that you are very strong, so come and have a look. To tell you the truth, you are very strong indeed. I am full of interest in you." Death said, "what are you talking about?" Lin Fan said: "I want to have a contest with you later. Maybe you will lose, but it''s also your dream to fight with the strong." Anubis, the God of death, can''t talk with Lin Fan calmly. He can''t understand what Lin fan is saying. It''s just that he found a problem. This guy seems to understand what he''s saying. For Lin fan, no matter what the other party says. These are not important things. Orem found something really wrong. The trough! He found that the question and answer between the God of death and Lin Fan was not on the same communication line at all, but the answer was wrong. He wanted to be Lin Fan''s interpreter and tell him what the God of death was saying. But what Lin Fan said is very interesting and fun. He knows what to do. Anubis, the God of death, did not continue his nonsense. He knows. This human being has no idea what he''s talking about. Or rather. Even he didn''t know what the human was talking about. Lin Fan looked at the people who had become the walking dead outside the city and said angrily: "your behavior is really excessive. These are ordinary people. How can you do this?" He saw these disenchanted humans. I feel heartache. Sorry. It''s too much. Anubis, the God of death, said: "I feel anger from you. Your emotions betray you. Human beings who have emotions and can''t control their anger have lost the moment they look at me." Lin Fan said: "I know you are very strong, but being strong is not used to bully people. It will make you lose your direction." "Do you know what I''m talking about?" Anubis, the God of death, growled. "Well, forget it, maybe you never know what I''m talking about, because I feel a kind of indifference from you, a kind of indifference without emotion." Lin Fan said calmly. He felt sorry. In front of him, the God of death was more powerful than the God of the sea, but it was always like this. He found a serious problem. It seemed that he was not too friendly to be regarded as a strong one. Orem wants to tell Linfan. Why don''t I translate for you. You see, death is worried by you. Maybe if we can communicate with each other in a common language, we may be able to talk about some tricks, but in this case, not to mention the tricks, we can make the party with a bad mentality spit blood directly. "Well, speaking of now, you still don''t have the heart to repent, and I don''t want to tell you anything more." Lin Fan shakes his head and is too lazy to say anything. Then he raised his hand to do boxing: "I''m going down to Lin fan. I hope I can have a fight with him. I''ll live and die." "Please The God of death didn''t understand what Lin Fan was saying. He said angrily, "humble human beings, God has given you language, but you can''t use it. This is a blasphemy against God. You are allowed to find someone who understands God''s language and talk to me." Lin fan is waiting. Martial arts competition is to give each other a chance, so he is waiting for the other party to start first. But I waited a long time. The other side still didn''t start. "Well, I''m worthy of being a strong man. I''m not polite if I don''t care what I give first." Lin Fan praised. Sure enough, the God of death was not simple, and was much stronger than the sea god. And because it''s strong. Will make Lin Fan excited. The love between the strong does not exist in Lin Fan''s side. Winning or losing is the most important thing. At this point. Lin Fan didn''t care about the situation below, but rushed to the God of death. The God of death was staring at each other. When Lin Fan came, he held the scepter high and fell down. The scepter is shining and covered with black fog, as if there is a ghost roaring. A blow to the soul. Will destroy everything. Bang! The scepter fell on Lin Fan''s head, and Lin Fan''s head was buzzing. He stepped back a few steps. "It hurts." Lin Fan rubbed his head and looked at death in shock. "It''s a strong move. It''s very slow, but it makes people feel like they can''t resist it. How did you do it?" He was surprised. Something just happened. When death wields the scepter, the speed is really slow, but in the blink of an eye, the scepter appears in front of him, as if he can travel through space. There was nowhere to hide."Well?" The God of death looked at the scepter in surprise. If he goes down with this scepter, the other party will definitely die, because this is a blow containing the power of death. If he absorbs the soul, he can break the soul of the other party even if he can''t break the body of the other party. But now He found that the other party was just rubbing his head. Nothing else. "Come again." Lin Fan didn''t use his moves. Instead, he wanted to see how death wielded his scepter. It was very slow, but in the end it became very fast. He appeared in front of death again. The God of death is waving his scepter. Lin Fan looks very carefully. It''s really slow. The naked eye can catch it. But for a moment. The scepter disappeared. In the blink of an eye. The scepter appears again. It really disappeared and then came back. When the scepter falls, it drags a long black flame and hits Lin Fan''s head with a roar. Then Lin fan holds his head in both hands and looks at death in amazement. "How on earth did you do it?" He was really shocked. What a powerful scepter. It''s really fast. OLAM looked at the scene in front of him. To be honest. He was a little confused. Seeing Lin Fan''s head blasted by the God of death, his heart almost burst. Even the strong man who can suppress the God of the sea can''t fight against the God of death. But soon. He saw Lin Fan rubbing his head, as if nothing had happened. There''s no such thing as a cracked head. This gives him a new hope. It''s just fast. He also saw that Lin Fan''s head was heavily blasted by death with his scepter. My heart is tense again. But soon. It''s all right again. Damn it. It''s necessary. It''s like riding a roller coaster. "No way." Death said angrily. He didn''t notice the crack on the scepter in his hand. Just two heavy blows had a great impact on the scepter, but the slight change didn''t attract attention. If death knows there''s something wrong with the scepter. I''m afraid it''s going to explode in place. Right now. The God of death waves his scepter, and the black fog turns into a dragon of death and pours at Lin fan. Lin fan blows the black fog away. For him. These are not lethal. "Death army, destroy him." The God of death roared angrily, and the walking corpses infected by him rolled towards Lin fan. Although these walking corpses did not have much strength, the number was too much, and people felt scared. "Despicable behavior." Lin Fan disdains the behavior of death. Fighting is about being on your own. But he turned to external forces. Lin Fan gave a low roar. One punch. The strength of the fist broke out, and a gap spread out. It was endless and could not be seen at all. Those walking dead were pushed by Lin Fanping for most of the time. Just for Lin fan. He had no interest in the walking dead. And then he went straight to death. "Fighting is between you and me. I don''t want a third party or more participants." Lin Fan didn''t come to the God of death. Instead, he clenched his fingers and aimed at the target. Once the purest power burst out, it would destroy the heaven and the earth. Death''s face changed. Feel the power of the other party, his pressure soared. It''s terrible. The God of death roared, the storm swept itself, the body size soared, the eyes bloomed black light, holding high the scepter, mercilessly smashed at Lin fan. The scepter collides with the fist. There was a click. Death''s face changed. Looking at the broken Scepter in disbelief, as if to hell, the hard and destructive Scepter was going to break, which seemed impossible to him, and even more incredible. "Boom!" Punch through. Death''s body concussion, obviously affected. Lin Fan said: "you look very powerful when you wave the scepter, but I have to say that your scepter is not strong enough. If it is strong enough, I will not break it." Death glared at the dog and looked down at the broken scepter. The green veins of Qi float up and form huge dragons. Olem was shocked and said: "the scepter representing the power of death was smashed. How could it be..."The scepter in mythology is the source of death''s power. Control the weapons of the undead. It''s very hard. If anyone can get the scepter of the God of death, he can use his power from the God of death. These are the stories handed down. Olem grew up listening to these stories. When the myth appears in front of us. He was shocked. More from a fear of the soul. Lin Fan didn''t say much. He was always fighting according to his own idea. The broken Scepter had nothing to do with him. It was normal for him not to destroy something in the fight. Although Death seems to be angry about it. But anger is also a model of power. "Death, I''ll be serious next." Lin Fan said. Death was stunned Seriously? What were you doing. Chapter 276 While death was still struggling with what Lin Fan was saying. Lin fan, who is ready to fight seriously, has already started. He appeared in front of death in an instant. Hands up! Punch! Boom! A dull voice rang out, the God of death''s face changed greatly, and his chest suffered a heavy blow. For him, as the God of death, he was very hard to be hurt. He had the dark fog of the dead, and could avoid the common damage to the body. But now He can be sure that he was really hurt. The God of death looked down at his chest, and saw cracks emerging there, just like the lines left by lightning stroke, which spread around the heart. He looked down. I haven''t come back for a long time. And right now. Lin Fan appeared in front of the God of death again, five fingers open, a palm clap, boom, palm force is terrible, powerful palm force directly form shock wave, instantly will cover the God of death. "Well?" He stopped. Looking at the bloody God of death, he frowned and said, "what''s your situation? Why don''t you fight back?" He doesn''t think it should be like this. Death is really strong. You can feel it from the breath. But death took two of his moves. There was no reaction at all. I mutter to myself. Does he think I''m not strong enough? Death didn''t understand Lin fan. If I can understand it, I will roar. I can''t see your movements clearly. What can you do for me. Tick! Tick! The blood fell slowly down death. OLAM looked at the whole process in horror. He couldn''t believe the scene in front of him. The invincible God of death had no power to fight back in front of each other, and even had been beaten and bleeding. This is something he has never seen. "To win, our city is safe." Just when he''s excited about that. Nuchel, they''re here. Lin Fan took off directly from the plane and didn''t come with them. OLAM saw the top leader and welcomed him respectfully, but he still couldn''t hide his excitement. "Death is the worst." "We can win." ¡­¡­ At this time, he incarnated as a machine gun, talking from the heart, really excited. Nuchal heard that. I was relieved. As long as there is hope. "Wow, this guy is so handsome, but he''s miserable." Xiaobao pointed to the God of death in the sky, saw the bleeding on the other side, and was afraid to move forward. He picked up the telescope to see the strength of the thief. "Lin fan, come on, hit him." He cried. Lin Fan heard Xiao Bao''s voice and turned back to smile. It''s safe. Don''t worry. I won''t let you down. "Orem, what''s the situation?" Asked nuchal. He has just arrived here, and he doesn''t know the specific situation yet, but it''s really nice to see death so miserable. "He and death can''t communicate and speak different words, so there seems to be some misunderstanding between them," he said "Misunderstanding?" It''s hard for nuchar to imagine what the misunderstanding between Lin Fan and death is. Olem then said, "just now death''s Scepter broke, and I saw it hit him twice on the head, and the last blow broke directly." For him. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it. "Ah?" Nuchal looked at each other in disbelief. The scepter of death? It''s the artifact of the God of death in the myth. It has the power of destroying heaven and earth. At this point. Death seems to be completely forced by Lin fan, and directly incarnates in thunder storm. The huge storm rises, and the strong wind sweeps in. Vaguely, you can see that there are two eyes in the storm. Those who were infected by the black fog of death were directly torn to pieces by the storm. "He wanted to destroy the city." Said OLAM in horror. Anubis, the God of death, was already furious when he was beaten by Lin fan. Now the storm is too violent. Can you really resist it? Even so far away. If the storm is in the whole city, the consequences will be very serious. Maybe the whole city will disappear in the storm.Nuqer is calm. Since he chooses Lin fan, he believes that the other party will be able to deal with death. Lin Fan was surprised that death would turn into a storm. It''s really great. "Your method is the same as the God of death I met before. It''s really powerful, but I''m sorry, I can''t let you pass, otherwise Xiaobao and Lao Zhang will be in danger." "Now you have to stop for me." Looking at the storm, Lin Fan swung his fist, yelled and blew it away. In the storm. Death looked at the scene. It''s like hell. "How could that be?" Death said to himself, even he did not expect to become like this, he is a God, sleeping in the desert, with great power. But now. Death was beaten a little confused, touching the body, there is no mistake, viscous blood is his God''s blood, just formed the storm was scattered by each other. "There is absolutely no human being like you who can compete with God." "Who are you?" Facing the question of death. Lin Fan didn''t say that he didn''t understand what you were saying. He has a kind of special function. No matter what you say, I can understand it. Maybe this is talent. This talent is rare. Only the patients in Qingshan mental hospital can have it. Lin Fan said: "our fight has just begun. I attach great importance to your strength, but I can''t forgive your behavior. Therefore, you have to pay for your behavior." ¡­¡­ "If I hear you right, there really seems to be something wrong with their communication," he said "Yes, because Lin Fan speaks the language of dragon, and death speaks the oldest language in our new Germany." Olem explained. "Haven''t you ever thought of translating for them?" Nuchal looked at him, thinking that communication is the only way to open his heart. Now even communication is a problem, and it''s certainly easy to happen. OLAM said: "originally I wanted to translate for Lin fan, but later their communication was quite good, and there was no problem. I think it''s also good. Then they had a conflict, which is the current situation." For this reason, even nuchel didn''t know what to say. It''s just great. Death did not want to continue to fight with Lin fan. Direct retreat. "Don''t run. The battle between you and me is not over. Let''s see where you are going." When Lin fan saw that the God of death wanted to run, he was in a hurry. What he hated most was that the fight was not over, but he ran directly, without any professional quality. Death never thought about it. One day. It is a shame for him that he will be stopped by human beings. Although our Lin Fan seldom kills, the God of death is very evil. He must be beaten hard. The best thing is to beat him. It''s the best for him to disappear from the world. Far away. Several mysterious people with binoculars, observing the scene. "Long Guo is addicted to drugs. How can there be such a terrible guy?" "Who knows, the energy monitoring equipment can''t monitor, this energy fluctuation has burst." "Organize the data first, and it will be sent back later." "All right." They are also busy. The shadow club will not miss such an opportunity. Lin Fan came here to fight with the God of death. It''s very meaningful for them. If they can detect the data, it''s very helpful for them. Just in the light of the current situation. There is not much data available. Gradually. The battle is coming to an end. There are no messy things happening. The God of death doesn''t explode. No one comes out to save the God of death. Everything is normal. Boom! The God of death was blasted on the ground, lying on the ground, his expression has become somewhat different, his eyes full of unwilling look. Maybe I never dreamed of it. It''s going to be like this. "I am the God of death, the ancient god, how can I die." The God of death felt that his divine power was disappearing, and the speed of the loss of vitality was very fast. He really couldn''t hold on. Boom! The pyramid that once fell asleep seemed to lose the support of the divine power, and gradually cracks appeared. The infected walking corpses were even more because death was not far away from death, and the divine power gradually dissipated and fell to the ground one by one. Although Lin Fan seems to be harmless. He thinks that in the dream, he has hammered many guys to death. Those people feel very wrong to him. They are representatives of evil and gloomy. Therefore, he must eliminate these guys."You have lost this battle." "Goodbye." Lin Fan clenched his fist with five fingers and rushed to death. The God of death, lying on the ground, squints at Lin fan. At first, he is still shocked, but now he is calm. It''s not that he has no mood, but that the situation has been like this. What else can he do. Begging for mercy is too shameful. As a God, he can''t afford to lose his face. The roar of anger is a symbol of weakness. "I''ll be back." The last roar of anubis. It''s hard to say whether they can come back. Anyway, they roar first. According to the allusions in the past fairy tales, gods are immortal and will continue to come back. As for whether they are true or false, it''s really hard to say. At least I hope not. Lin fan is back. "He''s gone." Victory is so simple, relaxed, there is no sense of anything wrong. "Death is dead," he said Even if I saw it with my own eyes, I still feel a little unbelievable. "Well." Lin Fan said. "It''s safe. Death is dead. There''s no need to be afraid," he said excitedly It''s like a trumpet. It''s loud and it''s all over the city. Save the radio. The people in the city have a sense of survival. The horror of death is imprinted in their hearts. Other cities were destroyed by death. They were worried about when they would be killed. Now, everything is over and we are completely safe. This is their happiest time. In Lin Fan''s opinion, the strength of death is much more powerful than that of Poseidon, and it''s not a single bit. Poseidon: it''s not my real body. Nuchel finally put down his heavy heart, and everything returned to the previous situation. Unfortunately, it was a good thing that so many people died, but the country was not destroyed. Lin Fan fought with death and finally killed him. He was satisfied and thought it was time to go back. The surrounding environment was a little strange. He knew his family better. Although he is in a dream, he has been in a daze for decades. And nature. Open your arms and feel the nature. "Let''s play here. It''s my first time." Xiao Bao''s pitiful appearance makes Lin Fan touch his head. He can only say, OK. As the son of the richest man, Xiaobao is so humble only when facing Lin fan. Nuchr must treat his benefactor well. Although the country has suffered huge losses and many people have been killed and injured, the people who have saved them protect his country and accompany him for the first time. He can understand it himself. People can understand. That night. New Germany hosts a banquet. The scene was not grand, but it was absolutely rich. Nucher really treated Lin Fan as the most distinguished guest. "Camel..." Xiaobao points to the camel. Lao Zhang said curiously, "do you feel it? It''s so cute." Gululu! Whose stomach is ringing. Lao Zhang covered his stomach. "A little hungry." Lin Fan said, "then we can eat it." Xiaobao said: "camels can''t be eaten. They are used as vehicles." OLAM said with a smile: "children, we can eat camels here, but ordinary people can''t afford them. Only the most distinguished guests come here to enjoy the delicious food." "And this camel is the most delicious in terms of meat quality that we have carefully raised." "Later, you can taste it." Xiao Bao listened, but soon knew what it meant. He took out his cell phone. Take some pictures. To the circle of friends. [the lovely camel is about to be eaten, crying I''m looking forward to it. ¡¿ Xiaobao''s circle of friends is always a mystery. For a moment. Someone left a message to reply. Attendant No.1 of class three next door: Wow Baoge is so handsome. The second attendant of the fourth class next door: camel, I haven''t eaten any. For Xiaobao. He seldom has a circle of friends. The main reason is that there are few friends in the circle. And every circle of friends he sends will be praised. Boring and boring. The evil cock looked at the silly camel, the sad animal, who didn''t know that he was going to be eaten, and he was very happy.See Lin Fan''s strength again. Deeply worried about the future of evil things. Do we have a future? No Absolutely. As long as there is my evil cock, any difficulty will not be difficult. Yanhai city. The one eyed man sighed. "It''s really too fierce. Death has been killed. Fortunately, it''s the master of our dragon kingdom." Thought of being able to find Lin fan. He was deeply proud of his vision. He is bole. It''s not a problem to be able to find out the talents who are not in the 100 million. Chapter 277 June 3rd! It''s another beautiful day. "Goodbye!" Lin Fan waved to the person who sent him off. Nuchil looks at Lin Fan gratefully. "Come and have a chance." He wanted to have a good relationship with Lin fan, or to arrange the highest honorary official position for Lin fan, but he didn''t expect that the other party would not enter. When I look at you, I smile. It''s like a good relationship. But that''s what it feels like. In the end. Nuchal gave up. He doesn''t want to do so much, so it''s better to make a good friend relationship between the two sides. At the end of the party. Nuchil started to think ill again. For example, he asked his granddaughter to communicate with each other. Maybe he liked it. But he didn''t expect that they were three people in a room at night. Both adults were easy to do. The key was the child. Can you find one for the kids? That would be a beast. "I love camels "It''s my meat." Xiaobao fell in love with the smell of camels here and wanted to go home and have people arrange some, but nuchal told him that these are very precious and will not be sold. The meaning is very clear. Money can''t buy it. The plane took off. Nuchir looked into the distance until the plane disappeared. He sighed a little. Some of the next things were busy. He needed to reorganize his country. Thinking of death, he shuddered and panicked. God was really terrible. The destructive power is amazing. If it wasn''t for Lin fan to help destroy death. New Germany is really going to disappear from the world. The God of death who was ready to destroy new Germany was eliminated. All countries already know about it. When they knew it, they were shocked and even couldn''t believe it. According to their conjecture, death was much more powerful than Poseidon, but even death was killed by each other. I can''t imagine how strong the other side is. June fourth. Lin fan, they return to the familiar Yanhai city. One eyed man personally receives Lin fan. He has many questions to ask Lin fan. In the office. The one eyed man poured a cup of tea for Lin Fan enthusiastically, showing a kind of bad intention, even feeling like a kneeling smile. "How is the new Germany doing? Everything is going well." This is what he knows. If it doesn''t go well, you can come back now. "It went well. They were friendly." Lin Fan drinks a cup of tea. It tastes strange. He doesn''t like it very much. He still likes the energetic drink. After waking up from his dream, he hasn''t drunk it. He really misses it. The one eyed man said, "how about death? Isn''t that great? " "Well, it''s very powerful. It''s better than the Poseidon I met. He''s also very powerful in wielding his scepter. When he waves it, it will hit my head. It''s a little painful, but unfortunately, his weapons are not strong enough." Lin Fan said. He regretted the scepter of death. It''s very powerful. Why don''t you make the scepter better. It''s a strange thing. Maybe he is too poor. If the God of death can know what Lin Fan said, he will definitely get up from the bottom of the earth and hammer Lin Fan''s head angrily. What you say is human words. "Cough!" The one eyed man coughed awkwardly. It''s not what people can say. He did an investigation. The scepter of the God of death is an artifact. They can''t control the Trident left in the scientific research room. The weapon of the God of death is more powerful than the Trident. Think of Haiyun asking them to repay the Trident. He just wanted to laugh. What they have got, there is no reason to return it. Dream. On one side, Lao Zhang was silent. But his eyes have been fixed on the one eyed man, several times as if he had something to say, but as if he thought of something, he kept silent. One eyed man feels Lao Zhang''s deep eyes. I didn''t see it. You don''t have to guess what Lao Zhang is thinking. There''s no other idea but to put him in a needle. The conversation is over. Get out of the office. They were walking in the corridor with the hen in their arms. Lao Zhang said solemnly in a deep voice: "Lin fan, I just had an epiphany." "Ah?" Lin Fan looked at Lao Zhang strangely, very confused, did not understand what his epiphany, always feel very magical. Lao Zhang said: "just as I looked at him, the big baby in my arms was ready to move. I could help him grow up again. At that moment, I was 100% sure."Lin Fan said: "so powerful?" "Well." Old Zhang slightly appears meaning way: "not wrong, I also feel I am very fierce." Say, say Lao Zhang lowered his head and said regretfully. "Just when I was ready to tell him, that feeling disappeared again, so I found that the technology was not up to standard, and it was not proficient enough, so the situation of high and low appeared." "I have thought about this situation. Only by continuing to enrich myself can I become stronger." Pa Pa! Lin Fan applauded. "Lao Zhang, what you said is very good." They look at each other and then smile. All in silence. The evil cock doesn''t know what to say to these two stupid guys. He always thinks about one thing. What are our compatriots doing recently. It hasn''t bubbled for a long time. Aren''t you ready to attack human cities? As an undercover, it can''t deliver useful information. When will the honor of the evil hero come to its head? The rooster is lost in thought. The problem is serious. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Xiao Qi, the guard, lived a comfortable life when he was a child. When he looked at the novel and brought in the protagonist, he felt that the whole world was his. "The protagonist is good enough to compete with what I have." Xiao Qi watched with relish. His mood went up and down with the development of the plot. As the protagonist pushed wildly all the way, he pushed the enemy and the girl. Anyway, those who were in front of him had to push. It''s a chapter that can''t be described. It''s hard to see him. He grabs his crotch. If you lie down, you won''t be embarrassed. "Eh!" Seeing Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, he immediately put down his mobile phone, pushed open the door of the security room and cried with a smile: "you''re back." As the gatekeeper of Castle Peak, how can we not know that these two are the safest patients in castle peak. Sure enough, they are all talents. Go out for a period of time, are mixed into a hero. Xiao Qi was very pleased. This is crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Like his fighting dragon, he is not ready to go out of the mountain. The outside world still needs young people like them to make a living. "Well!" "Well!" They came back with one voice. Xiao Qi see accustomed not strange, think of what, trot to the security room, a letter to Lin fan. "Some time ago, your pen pal wrote back to you. If you''re not here, it''s always here." Lin Fan took the letter, thought about it, and handed it to Xiao Qi. "Take it back for me." Xiao Qi said, "why?" He envies Lin Fan''s ability. As a mental patient, he has pen pals. The people who think he almost became the leading role don''t even have a sister. The gap is a little big. "Now that I have a wife, I can''t get too close to others." Lin Fan said. He is a man who abides by his husband''s principles and will never be a womanizer outside. "Lying trough!" Xiao Qimu stares at Lin fan, and his eyes stare away. It''s like hell. It''s necessary to be so overbearing. I don''t even have a girlfriend. Now you tell me that you even have a wife, which means that a security guard of mine is not as good as a mental patient. When Lin Fan found that Xiao Qi was shocked, he asked curiously: "what''s wrong?" "No Xiao Qi shakes his head, and his heart is a little cold. Maybe this is the gap. The mentally ill who have friends of local tyrants are definitely not what he can compare. ¡­¡­ Recently, Dean Hao''s life is good. He always feels reborn. When he looks in the mirror, he can see white hair all over his head, with a few black hair waving. Rejuvenate? No This is the beginning of the third spring. When Lin Fan was with Lao Zhang, he was really exhausted. Before going to bed every night, he felt worried all day. It''s good to be alive. Later. Two patients went out to work. A fortune in hand. The days are very comfortable. Everything is getting better. Standing in front of the window smoking, looking at the outside, two familiar figures, attracted his attention, and then dressed, went out to meet. Come back once in a while. Welcome. Director Hao has always found that going out is good for Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Lao Zhang''s situation is a bit slow. Lin fan is getting better soon. Look I can communicate normally, but sometimes my head is a little bit pitted. Ward corridor.Passing by Professor starry sky''s ward. Lin fan stops with Lao Zhang and looks inside through the window. Professor XingKong squats on the bed, lowers his head and points to the white sheet. "He''s in pain." "He''s thinking about things." They both talked to themselves. In this kind of in-depth dialogue, Dean Hao always keeps silent. He remembers a song silence is golden, which makes a lot of sense. Silence means making money. If you don''t want to be silent, you have to spend money to lie in the hospital. "Dong Dong!" Knock on the door. Professor starry didn''t reply. Lin Fan pushed the door in, followed Lao Zhang to Professor XingKong and asked: "what are you thinking?" Pop! Professor XingKong grabbed Lin Fan''s wrist and said seriously, "something big is going to happen." "Ah?" Lin Fan took a breath of cold air, climbed to bed, squatted there like Professor XingKong, and whispered, "what''s the big deal?" Lao Zhang is also skilled in learning the squatting posture. The head of hospital Hao was helpless. He waved and ordered the nurses to leave. He also prepared new sheets. Six black footprints were left on the white sheets. They were too conspicuous. Get a new one. Just bought it. Is Qingshan mental hospital like an institution short of money? It''s all small money. Now dean Hao is very heroic. With a wave of his hand, there are several hundred yuan in his fingers. Professor XingKong looked around obstinately. After confirming that there was no one, he whispered: "I will tell you that you must not tell others, otherwise you will be regarded as a mental patient by others." "Well!" "Well!" Lin Fan and Lao Zhang nodded very seriously, the meaning is very clear, you can rest assured, we will never tell others. It''s terrible to be said to be a mental patient. Professor XingKong said: "recently, I have been observing the starry sky and found several stars exploding. The bright light almost blinds my eyes. I pinch my fingers and figure out that disaster is coming." I heard what Professor starry sky said. They took a breath. I trembled at the sound. What a terrible thing. "When will the disaster come?" Lin fan asked. Professor XingKong said, "well, it should be during this period of time." "Maybe three or four days." "Maybe three or four months." "Maybe three or four years." "Fast anyway." In Qingshan mental hospital, Lin Fan knew that Professor XingKong was a knowledgeable person, knowledgeable and talented, and the standard of painting was still very high. Therefore, he and Lao Zhang were willing to communicate with Professor XingKong. Can learn more. "Remember, don''t tell anyone," Professor starry sky said "Well, don''t worry." Lin Fan promised. Lao Zhang asked curiously, "what are you doing here? Are you in danger? When will you come?" "No, I just went to the toilet, and I couldn''t pull out the excrement. It seems that the route is wrong, so I squatted down to adjust the route. Do you want to have a try?" Said Professor starry sky. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are very interested in Professor XingKong''s theory. "Good." The rooster, placed aside by them, was lost in thought. Maybe from before. I shouldn''t have chosen to be undercover around these two stupid humans. Damn it! I can''t understand a word. I have no idea what they''re doing. They always feel as if their heads are sick. It''s terrible. It''s really scary. But as a successful undercover, no matter what you are facing, you should be brave, even if it''s really dangerous, and never be afraid. The honor of the evil hero. It''s not that easy to take on. A few days later. The night sky is very beautiful, several meteors cut through the sky, leaving a very beautiful trace in the night sky. The next day. There will be news. "A rare meteor in a hundred years has appeared, and the meteorites that have not been destroyed have fallen into the scope of the four countries." The news did not attract anyone''s attention. But it attracted the attention of the demons and sisters, as well as Chou. The temple of the sea. Haishen, who had been beaten by Lin Fan and lost his trident, looked surprised when he saw the meteor in the sky and wondered what it was. At the same time, he sensed that there were life waves in those meteorites. It''s not a normal life cycle. It seems to belong to the wave of higher life.June 10th. Xingtiao country. Secret research base. Diddidi! The equipment alarm sounds. Many scientific researchers in white coats walk towards the deepest place with a dignified face. The deepest center. A meteorite is well preserved there. It''s surrounded by the hardest, radiation resistant glass. "Life in the meteorite is becoming more and more volatile, and the creatures in it are likely to wake up." "It''s impossible to scan what''s inside, but according to speculation, it should be a kind of higher life like human beings." "Raise security to the highest level." "Yes." The crowd was busy. But the person in charge of the research base is full of expectations. At the same time, I''m curious. What''s in it. Will it be an opportunity for star Tiao. After all, the highest combat power in the world is actually from the Dragon kingdom. For them, this is a sense of shame and oppression. Chapter 278 Drop! Didi! All kinds of equipment continue to operate, because the energy in the meteorite fluctuates beyond the capacity of the equipment, and gradually a harsh alarm sounds, and the red lights embedded in the walls are flashing. The situation is very bad at this time. "Start preparing to cut the meteorite." "Yes." "Cut." Researchers control the manipulator, ready to start cutting meteorite, with the current technology to cut a meteorite is no problem, even hard rare metal can be easily cut. Everyone is looking forward to it. With the development of the schedule. They don''t know what''s hidden in the meteorite. But with such powerful energy, there must be a treasure in the meteorite. Gradually. Things have changed. There seems to be something in the meteorite that prevents machines from entering. Smith is in charge of the base, studying all kinds of strange things. He devoted his whole life here, especially when he found this meteorite. I was very excited. It''s like discovering a big secret. For him. This is the most important thing. "Stop." Smith ordered to go down, all the equipment stopped working, observing the condition of the meteorite. "How about the internal energy?" There is absolutely no mistake in the feeling just now. The energy in the meteorite fluctuates greatly. "Gradually upgrade!" The researchers responded. Click! The subtle sound rings, as long as there is a sound, it is difficult to escape the monitoring of the equipment inside. "What sound?" Smith''s face has changed a lot. We can''t underestimate any problems. Sometimes, it''s because of some details that lead to big problems. "Check it for me now." Next. There was a constant click. Someone exclaimed. "Look at the meteorites." Smith was surprised to see cracks appear in the meteorite placed inside. Did he just want to cut the meteorite and cause it to break? Just as he was thinking about these things. Meteorites don''t give him time to think. Bang! It exploded in a flash. Thick smoke filled the whole research room, gravel sputtering, hit the glass crackling, the sound of glass breaking, gradually emerging cracks. These glasses are made by special technology. Even missiles may not be able to shatter. "Get rid of the smoke." Cried Smith. He really wants to know what happened to meteorites. If they are scrapped, he has a great responsibility. I''m sorry to the country and all the people who have invested in this research. The machine is running. The smoke inside gradually dissipated. Soon. A vague figure appeared in it. Everyone held their breath. It''s like hell. How could someone be in a meteorite. Smith rubbed his eyes as if he had read it wrong. Everything is beyond his knowledge now. In his mind, everything has scientific basis, even evil things. But now Is there someone in the meteorite? This is totally impossible. When the thick fog inside was drained, the figure was completely exposed in front of everyone. "Like this "Dragon people?" "No way." "It''s impossible why it''s what they look like." The members of the research base can''t believe looking at each other. For them, the impact is a little big. The appearance of people is nothing. But what they can''t accept is that the people who appear are actually dragon people. It''s too much whether we are not handsome enough or our genes are not good enough. At this point. In front of him, the man appeared from the meteorite. He was wearing the clothes of the ancient dragon kingdom. He was handsome and had extraordinary temperament. Although he closed his eyes tightly, he had an indescribable power from each other. "Who is he?" Smith was shocked, and his heart was shocked. He was eager to know the origin of the other party, but there was a voice in his mind telling him. Don''t touch too much. Otherwise, the future will be endless. Not only did Smith want to know who he was, but no one at the scene didn''t want to know. No one answered Smith''s question. Then. Someone found the data emerging from the device and was shocked"Look at the energy data. It''s terrible." Hear the sound. Smith looks at the data display. Round eyes, etc. Terrible data. It''s really frightening. "He opened his eyes." The figure slowly opened his eyes, two light flash, then, light introverted, return to normal. "Where is this?" Wu Sheng observed the situation around him. From the breath he felt, there were no strong people here. They were just some ordinary guys with a little ability. I''m walking. Go to the glass. Wu Sheng raised his hand and stroked the glass. With a slight force and a click, cracks appeared in the glass. This scene surprised Smith and others. Even the glass that the missile may not be able to destroy is cracked when it is pressed lightly. "Open the tunnel. I want to talk to him." Said Smith. When people around them heard the leader''s words, they all hesitated. They really wanted to open it. If something happened, no one could stop them. Just for Smith, what do you think. The other side can crack this kind of glass with a little press. It can be called a humanoid missile. Who can resist it. So. Smith felt that only conversation could make progress. Then he said to the microphone: "Dear guest, please wait a moment." Then, he hurried to the other side, for him, if you let the other side feel very dangerous here, it is bound to make dangerous behavior. Therefore, we must stabilize the other party in advance when the other party does not respond. No matter what country he looks like. The only thing that can be sure is that the other party comes from outside. The vast universe is full of mystery, and human beings can''t completely control it. Now, this man, who can be called an alien, must control a lot of knowledge that other people can''t control. Smith walked up to Wu Sheng and said respectfully, "Hello, this is xingtiaogou research base. You came from the sky, hidden in the meteorite, and were found by us, so please don''t be angry when you bring it back here." "Where is this?" Wu Sheng can''t hear what the other side says. He asks calmly. Long Guoyu. Smith was shocked and helpless. He didn''t expect that what he guessed was really like this. However, he was very deep and didn''t show it. Instead, he was smiling and communicating with each other in Longguo language. "This is xingtiaogou research base..." He translated what he just said directly. Wu Sheng looked at each other, clearly can know that this is not his destination, but may be able to get some information. "Do you know Qianlong Valley?" Smith was silent, and then said, "I don''t know where Qianlong Valley is." Wu Sheng said, "how can you speak my language?" "We have a country here called dragon country, which is the language they speak." Just now, Smith wanted to tell a lie, saying that this language is our second language, but he found that when the other party asked him this, he looked serious. At the same time, he felt that something was wrong, as if he had been seen through, and his every move was in the other party''s gaze. If you lie to someone in front of you, you''ll show the truth. "The Dragon kingdom." Wu Sheng pondered that he had never heard of such a place, but he said that "dragon" really exists. It seems that it has its origin and is not wrong. He wants to go to Longguo now. As for the ants in front of him, he didn''t put them in his heart. He was too weak to kill them with one look. There was no need to waste time here. Then. Wu Sheng wants to leave. Smith did not want the other party to leave like this, and tried his best to hope that the other party could stay, but his method was useless on the premise that the other party was determined to leave. Looking at each other''s back. Smith is very powerless. He really wants to use force to force the other party to stay, but the other party is so powerful that force is useless. It may even push itself into the abyss. Not long after Wu Sheng left. Smith got a call from the supreme president. Immediately report the events here. The mysterious people in the meteorite may have a connection with the Dragon Kingdom, and they are sure to come from the universe. The danger is very high. According to the energy test, even Apollo is not the opponent of each other. ¡­¡­ Special departments. "Idol, someone''s looking for you." The guard, who is in charge of the gate of the Department, trots to Lin Fan''s dormitory and tells him that someone is waiting downstairs. He also shows a meaningful smile, as if to say It''s a girl, and it''s beautiful.leave behind. The magic sister is waiting quietly. She is full of youth and exudes the lively atmosphere of the young sister. From the moment she never went out and looked for clothes in the wardrobe, she had already vowed that she would take back the blood anyway. Not to mention so many useless things, what she wanted was a kind of speed and determination. So. She has prepared the routine well, and is ready to wait for the next plot to follow her ideas. At this time, Lin Fan came out with Lao Zhang. Lin fan is very curious, in the end who is looking for him, are people who have a phone, can use the phone to contact. "It''s you." Seeing that it was the sister of the demon God, he smiles. This is really a good man. He has invited them to many meals, which has already belonged to friends, so there is not much conflict. "Are you surprised to see me?" Asked the sister. Lin Fan smiles, "No." Magic sister shook the hands of the two tickets, "I just bought two movie tickets, want to invite you to see a movie, there is no time." "I''m working now. If I leave, it will be very bad." As a member of a special department, he has a good attitude in work. He never asks for leave. Every day, he takes Lao Zhang and hen to patrol the city to help those in need. "We are not friends," said the demon sister "It''s a friend." Lin Fan said. "Who is important between friends and work?" said the younger sister Lin Fan said, "friend." "That''s OK. Since you say friends are the most important, it must be to accompany friends to the movies. Do you think so?" The demon sister vowed in her heart that she would definitely take down Lin fan. It''s not the body, but the blood left in the other person''s body. Lin Fan scratched his head and said with a smile, "you seem to be right. Since we are friends, I''ll go to the cinema with you." "I''m going too." Lao Zhang raised his hand. "There are only two tickets for the movie, but three people can''t watch it. I''ll buy one more ticket next time. Please go to see it together," said the magic sister Lao Zhang was so depressed that he felt so sorry. He really wanted to go, but he didn''t have a ticket. It was really hard. "Why don''t I give my ticket to Lao Zhang, and you can take Lao Zhang to see it." Lin Fan said. He was disappointed to see Lao Zhang. I don''t want to make my best friend feel bad. I think that if it''s like this, I won''t go to see it. Just let Lao Zhang see it. Lao Zhang said, "no, you are invited. I didn''t invite you. I''ll wait for you first. Remember to come back to me after reading." Later, he saw Lao Zhang holding the rooster and walking towards the Department. He held the evil cock in his arms, showing contempt in his eyes. Human beings are just people who can go in and out. Don''t think he doesn''t understand these things just because he is evil. I don''t know less than five or six-year-old children. Jinyi cinema. Strange to say. There are fewer people watching today. It''s just a couple of people. "I''ve never been here to see a movie." Lin Fan looked at the surrounding environment, good high-end appearance, and the decoration is great, looking at the big screen, showing a look of shock. The TV is so big. In order to create this opportunity, sister demon could say that she vomited blood to buy tickets and directly packed the tickets of the whole theater. This is the movie to be shown this time. It''s a restricted movie. How can a movie theater play this kind of movie? But for sister magic, these are not problems at all. Who is she? She is a demon. What she wants to see is not a matter of one word. "What movie is this going to show?" Lin fan asked curiously. "Love movies," said the younger sister "Oh, I thought it was an action movie." Lin Fan was disappointed. "It''s also a kind of action movie," said the younger sister Hearing this, Lin Fan suddenly has the spirit, what he likes most is the action movie, crackles fiercely, really too exciting. This film is about the love between men and women in the city. The plot is the auxiliary material, and the bed play is the real main plot. Over time. The screen shows the hero and heroine embracing each other in the toilet after drinking, and then there are some stories that are not suitable for children. The fingers on the armrest of the chair are like legs, slowly approaching Lin Fan''s arms. She is ready to give up. Taking Lin fan to watch this kind of movie is to stimulate Lin Fan''s ideas. Just a kiss. Everything''s settled.Lin Fan felt his hands itching. He looked down and found that the finger of the demon sister was touching the back of his hand. "What''s the matter with you?" Lin fan asked. "It''s hot." Said the sister. Lin Fan said, "take off your clothes." The younger sister of demon God was stunned, "so direct..." Lin Fan said: "it''s normal to take off your clothes when it''s hot. If you don''t want to take off, you can drink water." The magic sister felt that Lin fan had no interest, and then asked: "how do you feel about the movie?" Lin Fan thought about it. "My wife took me to all the places where they were. I was really nervous at first, and then I was not nervous at all." The magic sister looks at Lin Fan in surprise. What are you talking about? Chapter 279 The demon sister knows that Lin fan is hard to deal with. If it had been that easy, she would have taken the blood back. My sister told her. Don''t be nervous when you are in this situation. If you can''t do it, try to do it. Shy magic sister also wants to rely on routine, get back blood, but with the development of gaffe, he knows that routine with strong is not. Then she thought of sacrificing herself, such as drugging each other. But it''s bad again. Give each other wine, but did not expect that Lin fan can drink very much, simply not drunk, so the drug, let alone, is of no use. So. She would invite Lin fan to see the film, hoping to use the charm of the film itself and the dark environment to form an irresistible place of interest Needless to say, the latter. It''s not good to say too much. It is easy to cause bad influence on children. "Are you still hot?" Lin fan has good eyesight. Even if the scene is dark, he can still see that there is no sweat on his sister''s face and her face is only slightly red. He thought of what Lao Zhang had said. We acupuncture, the most important is to see. Do you think he is not hot, not It''s dry heat, that''s internal heat. If you want to treat this kind of situation, you need to integrate Yin and Yang. Let''s put it bluntly. The problems involved are very profound. You can''t explain them clearly for a while. Just learn these first. "It''s not hot." Sister demon is too lazy to say that she doesn''t want to talk about heat any more. I say heat. What else can you make me do besides asking me to take off my clothes? She accompanied her sister to many TV plays. She can''t help kissing when she finds that the men and women are in a special environment, but she studies the situation in movies and TV plays. Look at the situation now It''s hard to do. The plot continues. Lin Fan didn''t feel any discomfort. I feel that this movie is not good-looking at all. It''s not as good as an action movie. But this is sister demon. Please watch the movie. Even if it''s not good-looking, he will watch it carefully and pretend to like it very much. Otherwise, others will be disappointed. Gradually. Lin Fan felt that he was looking at himself. Turn your head. I found that the demon sister looked at him with a kind of sentimental look in her eyes. She couldn''t look at him and wanted to possess him. "What are you looking at me for?" Lin fan asked. I feel that sister demon is very strange. The magic sister didn''t speak, but slowly tilted her body, her head slowly close to Lin fan, at this time, don''t say anything, speaking affects the atmosphere, in this dark environment. Sometimes, it always happens. It''s really a lot of courage for sister demon to take the initiative to approach. Close your eyes, long eyelashes tremble slightly, doodle mouth, kiss It''s getting closer. Lin Fan put his hand to his sister''s forehead and said in surprise: "what are you doing?" "I''m a married man. It''s hard for me to explain when I''m seen." He is a man of great obedience. Encounter this kind of thing, must refuse sternly. "I..." Sister demon has an urge to vomit and learn. Brother, it''s time for you to be the best. It''s necessary to refuse like this. I have something in your body, so let me suck it out. No way. It''s a showdown. "To tell you the truth, I have a very important thing in your body, which can only be sucked out by kissing. As friends, you can''t help me with this little favor." What else can we do? We can only say it directly. Lin Fan said, "do you think I''m stupid? Lao Zhang once said that I am an innocent person, but a smart person. My wife once told me that I should be careful in the future. Now women are greedy for men''s bodies, so I should pay attention to protect my own safety. " Who is your wife in the end. When did you have a wife? And I''m greedy for your body. Can you stop being so confident and say I''m greedy for a man''s body. This words angry demon sister chest ups and downs, almost ejected a mouthful of old blood. Damn it. Never thought of such a thing. Calm down! Be calm! "Keep going to the movies." The magic sister smiles politely, don''t say anything, don''t ask anything, just as my strategy is wrong, once again you see through, want to get blood from your body, the difficulty is very high, I am convinced. She wanted to cry for her sister''s help.I really can''t hold such a man. If my sister shows up. We can do it. Lin Fan always feels that sister magic is really strange today. "Did you just want to kiss me?" In the face of Lin fan such inquiry, the demon sister is very indifferent. "Yes, as a good friend, a kiss is OK." She was still a little reluctant. I don''t look good. Or do I have a bad figure? I am young, lively and lovely. I really don''t have any idea when I take the initiative to give a kiss. It''s really too much. "Do you think I''m handsome?" "And it''s attractive." Lin Fan said his advantages. These advantages were not discovered by him, but by his wife Mu Qing. "Who said that?" Magic sister gaped at Lin fan. He was so confident that he didn''t see it before. Lin Fan said with a smile, "my wife told me." All right! The demon sister surrendered and gave up. She didn''t want to get her blood back by watching movies. A movie soon ended. Magic sister shrugged her head behind Lin fan, and then saw Lin Fan quickly run to the front desk. When she came back, she was holding two ice cream in her hand. "You invite me to the cinema, I invite you to ice cream." Lin Fan hands the ice cream to the magic sister. "Thank you." The evil spirit younger sister smiles, then takes Lin Fan''s shoulder way: "after you are my male boudoir." Lin Fan said: "what girlfriends? We are not friends. Although you are greedy for my body, I can understand you, because my wife told me that I am very handsome and charming. Most people want to kiss me." For the demon sister, she now wants to know how your wife can say that, as a demon, I can be such a person. "Yes, we are friends." "I''ve just been attracted by your charm. I can''t help it. I won''t be in the future." The magic sister is smiling, there is a kind of helplessness in the smile. The state of dragon, the capital of summer. Research room. "This meteorite fell in our range, but you see, something inside seems to have come out of it." "According to the detection, there is residual energy in the meteorite, so in any case, we have to find out where the things in it actually fell. According to the current discovery, a total of four meteorites fell to the ground that night." "This is one of them." An old scientific research man is focusing on the road. When they found the place where the meteorite fell, they rushed to it immediately, but the shell they brought back was empty. They didn''t have to guess. They knew that there was something in it. But where is it? That''s what they want to know. Xu Shou led the way: "there is no omission at the scene?" "No, the search was very clean within a hundred miles, and nothing was left out." The old researcher returned. Chief Xu pondered. He felt that something was beyond his expectation. If we don''t make this matter clear, we will have trouble sleeping and eating. "Continue to search. In any case, I will find the missing things in the meteorite." "Yes." Yanhai city. Dilapidated residential buildings. They are commonly known as slums. Zhou Hu''s and Wang Erdan''s sewer cleaning companies don''t run well and do a lot of business. They also support big gewus. They are very poor in life. They are very poor citizens. The most valuable car is the one about to be scrapped. Once on the right path, it is difficult to turn back. They''ve had a complete goodbye to kidnapping. At this point. The two of them surrounded the bed with gegwu, looking at the guy lying on the bed, deep in thought. Erdan said: "brother Zhou, as far as we are concerned, can we afford another one?" "What do you think?" said Zhou Hu When it comes to that. They look at the dumbfounded gorilla gegwu with helpless eyes. This is a big bucket. He basically eats all the money he earns from picking up waste every day. They want to take him out into the wild. Then discard it. But this time together, even a dog is emotional, let alone an orangutan. The man lying on the bed was not kidnapped by them. They picked it up. To be honest. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe it. The situation at that time was like this. They found that it was very safe now and there were few evil things. They took the risk to go to the scrap yard in the suburbs to find some scrap iron to sell.The car is driving well. All of a sudden. A figure from the sky, scared them almost to die on the spot. If you bump into people, it seems that it''s hard to pay for their living conditions. Finally, he hesitated for a long time. They just brought the people back. It''s a strange sound. That''s what it''s like to wake up. Zhou Hu and Erdan are a little nervous. What they are most afraid of is that the other party will depend on them. If they encountered this kind of situation in the wild before, they would go up to their feet and die if they want to touch porcelain. I don''t know what our brothers do. The man woke up. My eyes are a little confused. Looking around the environment, very strange, there is a taste. "Where am I?" The man said to himself. Don''t mention it. This man is really handsome. He is masculine and handsome. He is a woman''s favorite. Zhou Hu and Erdan''s looks are not comparable with each other. The gap between the two sides is too big. "In our house." Zhou Hu said. Then, as if thinking of something, he said in a hurry: "you''re wrong. We didn''t hit you. You fell down from the sky. We were kind-hearted and saved you." The man is silent, but pattes the head, always feels the brain some confusion, has kind of speechless turbid feeling. Wang Erdan whispered: "brother, I think he seems to have a problem." Zhou Hu said, "let me have a good try." Wait for the other party to slow down a little. Zhou Hu began to cross examine each other''s identity directly. "Who are you?" "I don''t know." "Where is your home?" "I don''t know." "What''s your name?" "I don''t know." ¡­¡­ Zhou Hu took a deep breath, then said slowly: "then you always know how you fell down." A brief silence. "I don''t know." Zhou Hu and Erdan come to one side. "There may be something wrong with his mind." Zhou Hu pointed to his head and whispered. Wang Erdan said, "what shall we do then?" Zhou Hu pondered, "let''s throw him directly to the street. It doesn''t matter whether we live or die. Do you think it''s ok?" "Yes, big brother." Said the bastard. Then. They directly pull each other to get on the bus, go to the place where there is no one, directly cajole each other to stay here, and then drive to run, sitting in the back of gegwu, patting them on the shoulder. "Gegewu..." "Gegewu..." The son of a bitch said, "don''t make trouble. It''s hard for us to raise you. If we raise him again, we''ll have to drink from the West." Gegwu, an evil gorilla, tugged at the back window and looked at the man standing under the street lamp. He scratched his head anxiously. Then he saw a newspaper in the car, as if it was something. Put the newspaper in front of the bastard. Erdan can''t figure out what gegwu wants. But soon When he saw the content in the newspaper, he said in a hurry: "brother, turn around, let''s go back." Zhou Hu stepped on the brake, "what''s the matter?" "Look..." Erdan pointed to the newspaper and said, "do you have any idea about this article?" [the son of the rich lost his memory and lived on the street. He was adopted by a kind-hearted person for three years. When he recovered his memory, the rich gave him a reward of hundreds of millions. ¡¿ "this..." Zhou Hu took a chill when he saw the news. "Big brother, do you feel that boy is very handsome?" "Yes." "Did you find that the boy is pure? He doesn''t look like an ordinary person, and he exudes a kind of temperament. I think he is definitely a rich man." "Yes." "According to my guess, his status is definitely not simple, and he still has amnesia. As long as we make good relations with him when he has amnesia, the rewards we will receive in the future will be astronomical." "Yes." Zhou Hu was ecstatic. He stepped on the accelerator, hit the steering wheel and went straight back. "Gegwu, you are really great. You can see this situation. Tomorrow I will eat less box lunch and give you two drumsticks." Wang Erdan patted gegwu on the shoulder and said. Lucky star! Gegwu is their lucky star. In a dilapidated rental house. The heroic and handsome man sat there in a daze. His ancient clothes were very conspicuous. When he cooperated with them, he gave a feeling of extraordinary human temperament. "Big brother, he doesn''t know his name. What should we call him?""Think of a name." "What''s your name?" "If you are a college student, it''s up to you to do this kind of literary thing." "Big brother''s name is Zhou Hu, I''m Erdan, and the orangutan''s name is gegewu. He was discovered by us together. In the future, we all have the credit, so we''d better call him Tiger egg witch. " "Good name." Zhou Hu is very identity, looking at Erdan, read the person is not the same, learned, meaningful. Chapter 280 June 14th! Xiadu. "How can people in this city be weak?" After Wu Sheng left the research base of xingtiao Kingdom, he came to the capital of dragon kingdom. He was dressed in ancient clothes, which attracted passers-by. After all, there were too few people wearing them, and his temperament was so outstanding, just like a banished immortal coming down from the sky. Handsome! It''s really cool. Many girls are as red as they are when they see prince charming. For them, the hormones that make handsome people walk can trigger their innermost and most primitive impulses. For example Hey, hey! "Handsome, can you make a friend?" The fat girl is the most confident. Seeing this kind of beautiful man like walking out of the picture, she completely activated her heart of bravery, saying nothing and asking nothing. I have to ask. I''m greedy for each other''s body. If she can eat each other''s body, she can swear to heaven that she is willing to lose 50 Jin. The fat girl is looking forward to it. Around some fashionable girls, they sneer at fat girls and have no self-knowledge at all. They dare to hook up with such a handsome man without looking at their own figure. We are so beautiful, see such a beautiful man do not dare to chat up. Just you? Wu Sheng was shocked by the fat woman in front of him. He didn''t expect that there was such a strange woman. In his place, the woman was always the same. He was tired of looking at it, but the fat woman gave him a different feeling. At the same time, I didn''t expect that the women here are so active. Look at their own eyes are red fruit. The poor woman occupied by desire is much better than the woman pretending to be reserved over there. It''s a bit interesting. "Yes." Wu Sheng smiles. His voice full of female makes fat girl''s ears pregnant. He is not familiar with the place of life now. Rash action may cause a series of reactions. Though he was not afraid. But I don''t want to cause too much trouble. "Ah?" Fat women are ready to be rejected, such a handsome guy, where she can build up the courage is to take a chance, maybe people like her fat. It''s just that it''s very unlikely. But I didn''t expect The other side actually agreed. "Surprised?" Wu Sheng smile, fat women face such a smile, a red face, good-looking smile, look at the whole body numb. Women sitting around waiting to see the jokes of fat women. Gaping at the scene in front of me. You can do anything special. Some are too late to repent. Such goods can be favored by handsome men. If they just took the initiative, they must be favored by handsome men. Soon. "Well, I''m really surprised. Can I buy you a cup of coffee?" The fat woman stood uneasy and looked forward to it. She felt that the goddess of luck was hanging over her. Because of her body shape, she was treated unfairly. It was not that she didn''t want to be thin, but that she had been sick and took medicine. Wu Sheng muttered in his heart, what is coffee. But he didn''t show that he didn''t know anything. Instead, he nodded. "It''s an honor for such a beautiful fairy to offer me a drink." The fat woman''s face was slightly red. Two bright red flowers appeared on her cheek and said in a small voice, "I''m not a fairy. My name is Wu XiuXiu. I''m an ordinary fat girl." "Your surname is Wu, too. My name is Wu Sheng, the same as mine." Wu Sheng said. She didn''t dare to look Wu Sheng in the eye. In her eyes, this is the immortal in the sky, which is not worthy of her. Now it''s a kind of luck for her to say so much to her. At this point. Those regretful women all came to Wu Sheng and said: "handsome man, can you make friends with us?" They think that Wu XiuXiu can''t compare with them. Each other can talk with each other so well. Because of their beauty. There must be no problem. Wu XiuXiu is very nervous. She has self-knowledge. She just dared to talk to Wu Sheng because she didn''t stand the temptation. Now, seeing these beauties, no matter their appearance, figure or dress, who have dumped her on the 17th or 8th Street, she knows that she will be defeated later. There''s no comparison at all. It''s just "No, I''ve made an appointment with the fairy to have a drink." Wu Sheng said. Wu XiuXiu looks at Wu Sheng in disbelief. She didn''t expect that someone in the world would refuse other beauties for her sake. It''s something that never happened."Ha ha ha..." With a smile, several beauties pointed to Wu XiuXiu and said, "handsome guy, just like her, how can I be with you? It''s a shame for her to walk beside you. Wu XiuXiu''s face turned pale. No one can bear to be humiliated like this. But she knew that what the other side said was true, there was no refutation at all, and she could only bear it silently. "Oh, are you doubting my eyes?" Wu Sheng squints and looks at some women. To him, these women are just ordinary goods. He doesn''t know how many beauties he has met. They don''t even have the desire to have a look. "Yes..." Several beauties returned. But in this moment. They look at each other with Wu Sheng''s eyes, and then they see several beautiful women''s faces become frightened. Wu Sheng''s eyes are full of murderous, causing great panic to their hearts. "Go away!" Wu Sheng said. No eyes to scare a few beauties, where can bear such eyes, are gray run. Even doubting my eyes. I''m looking for death. Coffee shop. Wu Sheng''s clothes are very eye-catching, plus his own handsome, but also eye-catching. Wu XiuXiu, who is with him, is under great pressure. She can always feel the strange look of those people looking at her. Is this coffee? It''s earthy. Wu XiuXiu sat down on the other side, lively and generous. When she faced Wu Sheng, she didn''t know what to say. This is not her style. No way. The other side is too handsome, handsome she has been shy at a loss. "May I ask you a few questions?" Wu Sheng is eager to know something about the Dragon Kingdom, which is clearly the most important place, but the people here are really too weak, which is different from what he thinks, or where there is a problem. It needs a good investigation. "Yes." Let alone ask a few questions, even if it''s a carpet inquiry like the household registration book, she will answer every question and will never hide anything. "Who is the most powerful person in the Dragon Kingdom now?" Wu Sheng asked. Wu XiuXiu said: "now the most powerful is Lin fan. He is the strongest in our country, but even God can beat him." Wu Sheng remembers the name, but he is very interested in God. "What gods?" He doesn''t think that the gods mentioned by the other party are those in his cognition. After all, God is really powerful. Even if he faces God, he should be extremely respectful. "The sea god of Haiyun, the God of death of new Germany, was beaten by him." Wu XiuXiu said. Those are the gods in the ancient myth, but now they are beaten by the most powerful people in our country, which is naturally very proud. Wu Sheng has never heard of these gods. Poseidon? Death? What are these things. If it''s really those really powerful gods, he can''t have no idea. But These powerful beings will not be here. Wu XiuXiu sees that if the opposite party is thoughtful, she lowers her head to drink coffee and occasionally secretly observes the other party''s face. She is really handsome, just like the figure coming out of the painting. "Where is he?" Wu Sheng asked. "In Yanhai City, it''s a little far from here, but it''s very fast to make a plane." Wu XiuXiu said. She wondered why they were asking. It''s really strange that he looks like he doesn''t know anything. But when he is handsome to a certain extent, Sanguan naturally follows his facial features. There is nothing wrong with it. Wu Sheng just came to this planet a few days ago, where to know so much. "I want to go to Yanhai city. Would you like to take me?" The gentleness of men is fatal, especially Wu Sheng is so handsome and Wu XiuXiu is so ordinary. As long as he says this, Wu XiuXiu will take the other side with him, even if the sky falls apart. Of course, the ending goes without saying. Wu XiuXiu vowed that I would take you there. Then. Wu Sheng knows that he does as the Romans do. His clothes are easy to attract people''s attention. In the end, Wu XiuXiu takes him to the clothing store and takes the initiative to buy him a suit. I saw Wu Sheng in his suit. Wu XiuXiu knew that she was completely occupied and had no chance to escape. From now on, I will indulge in each other''s handsome. For Wu Sheng, he has never seen a woman, but it''s the first time that Wu XiuXiu has seen such a woman. After the other party bought the clothes for him.He put his fingers on Wu XiuXiu''s chin, raised it slightly and said gently: "thank you." The word "thank you" completely made Wu XiuXiu sink. I''m afraid she would be willing to die. Just a lot of red eyed onlookers. Mad. Such fat women have such handsome boyfriends. They don''t have eyes. June 16th! Today is not a good day for MuQing. In the room. Here comes an unexpected guest. "What are you doing here?" Mu Qing''s face is gradually cold looking at this woman who reveals a kind of coquettish strength all the time. Too coquettish. Too charming. It''s like overcoming the existence of men. "The organization is disappointed in you." Yao ji sits there dignified and throws her mobile phone to Mu Qing. "If you have any doubts, you can tell the organization, and the organization will also tell you what the specific situation is." Mu Qing picks up the phone and sticks it to her ear. Not a word more. Just listen to the voice of the person on the phone. A moment later. MuQing put down her mobile phone, and her face was uncertain. Unexpectedly, the organization would be like this. Yao Ji said: "you should know how to do it now. Your speed is too slow. So far, there is no progress. The organization has no time to spend with you. Therefore, your main purpose is to introduce me to him." "The reason is very simple. I''m your cousin. Because of some things, I need to stay with him temporarily. You can leave Yanhai city directly." After that. Yao ji held her head high as if she were provoking Mu Qing. "You can see how long I took him, but you have no progress so far. I have to say that your ability is really poor." MuQing sneered: "well, I really want to know what you will do. I hope you can let me wait and see." Yao ji and Mu Qing belong to two different styles of beauties. One is valiant and cool, and the other is charming and charming. At night. It''s in an old-fashioned hotel. Lin Fan came early with Lao Zhang and hen. He is very happy today. His wife invited him to dinner, for him, this is a very happy thing, so he came early. The door of the private room was pushed open. Lin fan gets up, opens the chair for Mu Qing, and smiles. It used to be like this. His wife also says that he is really considerate. In fact, for Lin fan, this is a very normal thing. Yao ji follows Mu Qing. The moment she entered the box, she saw the situation inside. He is Lin fan, very young, with watching videos and rumors, has a different temperament. "It''s a long time ago." Mu Qing asked. Lin Fan said, "well, I''m very old. Zhang and the hen came very early because they were very happy." He looked at Xiang MuQing with love for his wife. "After ordering, you can order whatever you want." MuQing said. She knew that Lin Fan was very poor, and he had no money in his pocket. But for such a strong man, money was nothing but his belongings. Lin Fan said: "it''s all ordered. I know what you like best. I always remember it in my mind before." They talked slowly. I can''t see at all that Lin fan is like a psychopath. After listening to their conversation, his thinking is very clear and clear. There is no problem at all. Yao ji is sitting beside Mu Qing. She is waiting for the other party to ask Mu Qing who she is. That''s what anyone would ask. Because so beautiful, sexy beauty appears in the dinner, men''s eyes will stay, and then for the upcoming understanding of such a beauty feel excited, can''t wait to let people introduce. Just gradually. She found something wrong. They are all blind. Don''t they really see such a beautiful woman as her here? Yao ji found that Lin Fan''s eyes have been staring at Mu Qing, that is, all eyes are full of you, others are air. And the old man, holding chopsticks in both hands, was talking to the hen in his arms. Damn it. What kind of fairy combination is this. "Cough!" Yaoji pretends to cough lightly and makes a little sound, hoping to attract a little attention. But she did it in vain. It''s all in vain. No way. "Cousin, is this your friend?"Yao ji asked with a smile. When she smiles, her eyes will discharge. Ordinary men will tremble when they look at each other, as if the electric current swept the whole body. MuQing knows that Yaoji can''t sit still. Maybe this is Yao Ji The worst time. Chapter 281 ask while knowing the answer. Can''t friends have dinner together? MuQing glances at Yaoji and finally can''t sit still. She wants to play for herself. She has seen through your ideas for a long time, but for MuQing, she has no way to stop them. The organization won''t agree with her. "Well." Indifference answer, not much emotion, she does not like Yao Ji such a person, I do not know why, in the heart even some worry, do not know what Lin fan will do. She does not like Yao Ji, but also have to admit that Yao Ji''s charm is very big, few men can resist her charm. "Hello, I''m yao ji, Mu Qing''s cousin." Yao ji blinks her eyes. If Lin Fan''s mind is not firm, he will be numb and fall into each other''s eyes. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. Get up. Let''s reach out. "Hello "Hello When they face new acquaintances, they are always like this, showing a friendly appearance. They have no other meaning. They just hope to shake hands with each other and pass on their own temperature to each other. The main purpose is to make each other feel friendly. Yao ji looked at the scene in front of her. I don''t understand. These two hands make complaints about it. It is a man. The handshake on the first meeting is the contact on the limbs. She has seen this situation for a long time. Yao ji takes a look at Mu Qing. The meaning in her eyes seems very clear. Do you see it. I didn''t say anything. They took the initiative to reach over. But the key is Now the situation is a little difficult to grasp. What is the meaning of these two hands, such as holding the hand first? Of course. This kind of simple question naturally can''t help her. Yaoji holds Lin Fan''s hand and smiles. "Hello." But when she wanted to withdraw her hand, she found that the other party didn''t mean to let go, which made Yaoji a little confused. At the same time, she was a little overjoyed. Obviously, she thought that Lin Fan liked her soft, boneless hand, so she refused to let go. Seeing that Yaoji hadn''t shaken hands with him for a long time, Lao Zhang was a little angry and took the initiative to say: "hello." The meaning is very clear. I always take the initiative to say "hello" to you. How can you not react at all? It''s really too much, OK. "Why don''t you shake hands with Lao Zhang?" Lin fan asked. I feel strange. It''s clearly shaking hands. Why don''t you react at all? You should cross your hands and shake hands with us. the evil cock wants to make complaints about it. There''s something wrong with it. At the same time, I feel sad for this strange human woman. When I meet two stupid human beings, do I even have the heart to die? "I..." Yao ji wants to talk, but when she talks, she doesn''t know what to say. For her, your routine is too deep, and I''m confused by you. "Lin fan, she doesn''t understand." MuQing said. "Oh Since his wife has opened her mouth, he must be obedient, but very disappointed. It turns out that the other party doesn''t really want to make friends with us. He didn''t say it, but buried it in his heart. I remember it. Lao Zhang leaned in Lin Fan''s ear and whispered, "I feel like she doesn''t want to be friends with us." "Do you have one?" "Yes, I can feel that she doesn''t mean it." "Well, I believe in how you feel." "I knew you always believed in me." They communicate in a low voice. It seems very mysterious. In fact, the appearance they show is a kind of furtive. You can see what they are whispering. Yao Ji always feels that something is wrong. But I can''t tell. This guy is not what she thinks. MuQing is smiling. She doesn''t hide her smile. She just puts it in front of Yaoji, as if to tell her that I''m really laughing at you, but what''s the meaning of this smile. It''s up to you to guess. Yao ji clenches her silver teeth. Needless to say, she knows what Mu Qing is laughing at. Under the table. She kicks Mu Qing, eyes slightly a glance, meaning is very clear, as if to say, almost can, the grand said we matter. "I want to tell you something." MuQing ponders for a moment and decides to obey the organization''s arrangement. Otherwise, for her, the end of betraying the organization is endless pursuit. "Well." Lin Fan nods and looks forward to it. He doesn''t know what Mu Qing wants to say to him.For example Husband, I know you are my husband. I used to tease you. Now let''s stay together. Well, that''s what I''m looking forward to. Just for Lin fan. He always thought that MuQing would feed him strange food. "Husband, this is tiger whip." "Husband, this is donkey whip." "You need to eat more. Only in this way can you have a healthy body and you won''t feel tired." When you think about it. Lin Fan always smiles happily. His wife is really nice to him. "I''m going away for a while. My cousin stays here and has no one to look after, so I want her to live with you for a while." MuQing said. "Ah?" "You''re leaving?" Lin Fan looks at Mu Qing in surprise, and his face shows a reluctant look. As for yao ji''s staying here, he doesn''t care at all. "Yes." Mu Qing replied that as a woman, she could see at a glance that her partner was looking at her with a kind of love in her eyes, as if it was the look between husband and wife. "Is he really interested in me?" "Always treating me like his wife?" Mu Qing was a little flustered. For her, the process of getting acquainted with Lin fan is very wonderful. She didn''t take the initiative to build each other. Instead, Lin Fan''s coming on stage is a bully. Calling for my wife wife. The whole Mu Qing is very passive, completely did not lead the whole court, most of the time, are to follow Lin Fan''s ideas forward. She felt it was a terrible thing. Think about it. All kinds of signs show that Lin fan is likely to be a master of love, to take the initiative to break through changes, for Mu Qing, the situation seems to be really like this. Lin Fan said, "can you stay?" "Yes, it''s good to stay here. I like it very much. If you leave, he will be very sad." Who dares to say that we Lao Zhang are not sentimental. He saw at a glance that if Mu Qing really left, Lin fan would be very sad. As his best friend, he naturally didn''t want to see Lin fan like this. MuQing is helpless. I don''t want to go either. But Yao Ji said: "there are some things at home that need to be dealt with by my cousin. I can come back when things are dealt with." She murmured in her heart. Good to leave. She has a kind of self-confidence, that is, when MuQing comes back, she can guarantee that there is no MuQing in Lin Fan''s eyes, only her Yaoji. As the saying goes. My eyes are full of me, as for you Who is it. MuQing said, "I''ll come back after handling it." In fact, for Mu Qing, I always feel that there is something wrong with this situation. Why do we say that we will come back after we handle it well? What is the relationship between us? It seems a little ambiguous. Lin fan is very reluctant to give up, but he knows that MuQing has something to do. Even if he doesn''t give up, he can''t stop him. After all, he is very considerate of others. "All right." No way. That''s the only way. Later, Mu Qing said, "is it convenient for her to stay with you for the time being?" Lin Fan said: "it must be inconvenient for me, because I can''t sleep with other women except you, and we only have two beds, so think about it, she can sleep with Lao Zhang in the same bed." "I''m willing to share my bed." Lao Zhang is serious. Mu Qing just wanted to laugh. Yao ji''s expression gradually solidified. Listen. Is that what people say? Looking at the sloppy old Zhang, if she really wants to sleep with this bad old man, she would rather die. Mu Qing said: "cousin, I really can''t. just make do with this one?" If the situation at the scene didn''t allow her to do this, she would like to laugh. Looking at yao ji''s face, she felt that she had just been angry, and it was gone. Yao Ji said, "it''s inconvenient to live like this. Is there any other place?" Her idea is simple. It''s better for her to live with Lin Fan alone. In the dead of night, some happy things happen, so as to completely control Lin fan. "Let me see, there should be green hills." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said: "there must be a lot of beds there. No matter how long you live, it''s OK." Yao Ji said curiously, "where is Castle Peak?" Lin Fan said: "it''s Qingshan mental hospital. I''m very familiar with it. If you like, I can take you there. I''m sure I can arrange a place for you." Mental hospital?Yao ji really didn''t expect that the other party would say it was a mental hospital. Did you take me seriously. Dinner is over. According to the order of the organization, MuQing introduces Yaoji to Lin fan. As for the final result, it''s her own business. If she can''t get to the bottom of Lin Fan''s heart, it''s her own Yaoji. No wonder others. "Good evening." They walk in the street, MuQing with a pocket, hat, will cover the face, otherwise with her popularity, will definitely cause onlookers. But even so. It still attracts the attention of many citizens. The main reason is that Yao Ji''s appearance is too attractive. A man accompanied his girlfriend to go shopping. When he saw Yaoji, he couldn''t walk. He glanced at Yaoji, causing his girlfriend''s displeasure. Yao ji, who is so charming, is the focus wherever she goes. And now. Mu Qing''s mind is very confused, and what she fears most is that Yao Ji will really succeed after a period of time together. She didn''t know what to say about Lin fan. In general. People are really nice. It''s just as if it''s too easy to trust others. Yiyaoji''s city hall will be used if it makes Lin Fan feel like a good friend to her. That''s her biggest worry. Right now. Lin fan stopped and looked forward as if he had met an acquaintance. "What''s the matter?" Lao Zhang asked. MuQing and Yaoji follow Lin Fan''s eyes and look ahead. Found that not far away from the direction, there is a man and a woman. The man is handsome in a suit. Only the woman was not only fat, but also not good-looking. Standing with the man, she was like a beast and a handsome man. They were holding ice cream, licking it and looking at Lin fan. Wu Sheng licked the ice cream and said, "is he the most powerful Lin Fan in Longguo?" "Well, it''s him. I didn''t expect to see my idol." Wu XiuXiu said excitedly. They came to Yanhai city from Xiadu. For Wu XiuXiu, as long as she can be with Wu Sheng, she is willing to go anywhere. All the way. Wu Sheng didn''t spend a dime. It''s all Wu XiuXiu''s treat. Maybe licking the dog is regardless of men, women, old and young. MuQing said, "do you know him?" "I don''t know." Lin Fan shook his head. "Then how do you look at people, and how do I feel, they seem to know you." MuQing felt that they must know each other, otherwise how could it be such a look. It''s like a friend I haven''t seen for many years suddenly meets. That feeling can''t be wrong. "He''s great." Lin Fan said. MuQing found that Lin Fan''s look gradually became serious. Seeing this kind of look, it was the last time he faced the sea god. "I''ll go and say hello." Wu Sheng touched Wu XiuXiu''s head and walked towards Lin Fan with a smile on his face. He looked at Lin fan. There is no strong demeanor, but there is a kind of unspeakable feeling. It seems that the strong have their own characteristics after all. If there are no characteristics. It''s not going to be strong. "Hello." Wu Sheng said with a smile, "I''ve heard that you are the strongest man in the Dragon kingdom. Seeing me in the vast crowd shows that you are capable." Lin Fan said: "I can feel that you are very strong." "Yes." Wu Sheng said with a smile, "you can see that I''m very strong, which means you''re not bad. I didn''t expect that this place would have a strong man like you, but I didn''t fight. It''s hard to know your specific situation." "I hope you can give me some advice." Lin fan holds hands in boxing. Wu Sheng smiles. "Well, come with me. I''d like to know how good you are." Wu Sheng is not a member of this planet. He is very curious about the cultivation system of people here. At the same time, is there enough aura in this heaven and earth? It is reasonable to say that many strong people can be cultivated. But along the way. He was disappointed. Too few are strong. Wu XiuXiu told him that the most powerful human beings are the heavenly kings. But after watching it on TV, he found that these heavenly kings are nothing more than that. They have some means, but they are hard to really catch the eye. Wu Sheng floated up and said, "follow me." With that. It''s flying away. Lin Fan jumped up. He couldn''t fly. He could only jump, but his speed was very fast. He could keep up with the speed of his opponent in the blink of an eye. "Eh!" Wu Sheng looked back. He didn''t expect that the other side couldn''t fly, but the speed of the other side''s jump was amazing.I little interesting. Inside the city. When MuQing and Yaoji saw this scene, their faces changed. Who is this mysterious man. If they are strong, they can''t have no idea. They looked at each other. From the eyes can see, they are very confused, who is the other side in the end, but also to find Lin fan. Then. They look at Wu XiuXiu. Wu XiuXiu said she was confused. What do you think I''m doing? I''m an ordinary girl. Chapter 282 Special departments. Jin Heli stepped on high heels and came in in a hurry. "Just received the news from the city, a mysterious man appeared in the city to meet Lin fan, and then they made an appointment to fight in the suburbs." The one eyed man said, "have you found out who it is?" "According to face recognition, his information is not found in the database. There are only two cases in which his information is deleted and he is not a person in the world. Jin Heli guessed boldly. When anyone is born, they will record their personal information in the big database, so when investigating a person, they can''t find out all the information of the other party, which means there is a problem. The one eyed man''s face is dignified. I don''t know why. He always has a hunch that this matter has something to do with meteorites. Although Tibetans in meteorites is a very magical thing, but now in this world, there are some more fantastic things, can there be any problems? The one eyed man said, "observe the situation over there." "Yes." Jin Heli answers, then turns to leave, and continues to track the latest situation. For her, with the appearance of Lin fan, the number of attacks of evil things decreases, but chaotic things continue to appear. As if a pair of big hands, has slowly infiltrated like. The suburbs. The two figures stood looking at each other. The moonlight in the sky seemed to be a witness, and the stars covered them. "It''s a little bit dark. Fortunately, there is a moon." Lin Fan said. "Well, it is." Wu Sheng laughed and then said, "I know your name, but you don''t know my name. Remember, my name is Wu Sheng. I come from a far away place. You are very powerful. I really want to know what adventure you get. For example, in some ancient mountains, do you understand what I mean?" Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t understand." "It seems that you don''t want to tell the truth. Well, after you see your real strength, you should know that the difference between your adventure and mine is huge." Wu Sheng said calmly, clearly very murderous, but because of the tone of his speech, he always felt like he was talking about a very common thing. Lin Fan said: "I like confident opponents. I can feel that you are very strong. I don''t know what your adventure is, but I hope we can show our strongest strength in the first World War. This is a kind of respect for both sides." "In Xialin fan, this battle, we only win or lose, not life or death." "Please." Looking at each other with a dignified face, clasping hands. Wu Sheng feels strange, but now he wants to find out the strength of human beings on this planet. "It''s interesting." He smiles. It''s kind of fun. When Wu Sheng drinks lightly, there are ripples spreading out from his feet. With a bang, his feet are like springs, and they directly rise up and wave their fists. "Tianlong baquan." All of a sudden. Wu Sheng''s fists are wrapped with golden light, and then the golden light turns into several golden dragons. The golden dragons are lifelike, roaring furiously and sweeping towards Lin fan. "That''s great." The first time Lin fan saw this kind of attack, he didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment. It was too luxurious and gorgeous. He could only raise his hands and prepare for defense. Boom! There was a loud roar all over the world. Heavy dust rippled. "Is that the end?" Wu Sheng frowned. Unfortunately, he thought it was very strong. But when he saw his opponent''s move, he didn''t resist and let him suppress it. "The strongest existence of this planet is just like this. Ah, I had known that I had just left it a little bit." Just as he was talking to himself. A voice came. "Wow, you are so powerful. How did you do the move just now? It turned into a golden dragon, and it came from all directions. I don''t know how to resist it." The dust dissipated. Lin Fan stood there safe and sound, with no problem except dust. "Eh!" Wu Sheng looked very surprised, then recovered calm and said: "as I thought, you are very strong. You should be OK." Hello! That''s not what you just said. What makes Wu Sheng curious is that he is very curious about his moves. It''s like I haven''t seen it. Think about it. Tianlong baquan is a unique skill in his family. Although he didn''t practice it well, he has been able to play the power of eight dragons. When he reaches a high level of cultivation, he can blow out the real power of Tianlong with one punch."You said that you have not seen it. How do you fight normally? Can you show me?" Wu Sheng asked. He''s really curious. "Of course." Lin Fan said. Then Lin Fan clenched his fist with one hand and took a deep breath. He seemed to be very serious. Wu Sheng was directly amused by Lin Fan''s appearance and asked: "don''t tell me, you are going to blow like this." Lin Fan said: "there''s no mistake. I always fight like this." Wu Sheng felt that the other side was not joking. He was very curious about what happened to him. He was able to resist him with Tianlong baquan without incident, which showed that his strength was not bad. It was just that the other side''s fighting way was very common. Ordinary boxing had power, but compared with his unique skills, it was really not a little bit different. "Good. Come on, give it a try." He waved to Lin fan, feeling that people on this planet were just like playing, a little disappointed. "Good." Lin Fan ready to fight, eyes become fierce, a punch toward Wu Shenghong. Wu Sheng has no expression on his face, and even looks down upon Lin fan. But then. There''s something wrong with it. When Lin Fan waved this fist, a strong fist power instantly covered Wu Sheng, forming a storm through. "This..." Wu shengmeng''s pupils contracted as if he had seen the most terrible thing. Just when he wanted to say something. The whole person is covered. "Damn it Boom! The clouds were torn apart, and a gap that could not be seen at a glance spread away. "Is he going to be ok?" Lin Fan said to himself, hoping that there was nothing wrong with the other side. The fist he just punched was a fist that showed respect for his opponent. There was no echo for a long time. The thick dust covered Lin Fan''s eyes. He can''t see what''s going on inside. I can only hope that the other side has nothing. At this point. There''s a voice coming. "It''s amazing. It''s amazing." Wu Sheng''s face was full of excitement. Even if his clothes were ragged, he could not stop his excited heart. He looked at Lin Fan with a kind of curiosity and asked, "how did you do it?" "What, how?" Lin Fan was relieved to see that he didn''t have anything to do. At the same time, he was looking forward to the first person who didn''t have much to do with his fist. Wu Sheng raised his hand and clenched his fist. "It''s this kind of fist that can make such a terrible force without any unique skill. How did you do it?" "From cultivation." Lin Fan said. For Wu Sheng, it''s really an eye opener. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he would never believe it. At the same time, he was curious about what Lin Fan said. How to practice. This and the guys he sensed before are people in two worlds. Wu Sheng raised his hand and said, "don''t fight between us. I have many questions to ask you. At the same time, I admit that I can''t beat you. As for the strength you just burst out, if you let me bear it a few more times, I will definitely be hurt by you." If there is a gap, we have to admit it. A handsome man like him, with a little injury, has a bad influence on his temperament, so he doesn''t want to conflict with Lin fan. "Ah Lin fan is a little disappointed. He really hopes to have a good fight with the other side. I just didn''t think of it. The other side doesn''t seem too interested. This made him rather helpless. Of course, he can fight with the other side by force, but this kind of behavior is very bad and will affect the quality of the fight. Wu Sheng came to Lin Fan and said, "how do you practice at ordinary times? Can you tell me if it''s inconvenient, just take it as if I didn''t say it." "Of course, if you tell me, I can also tell you something about what''s going to happen to your planet." Lin Fan said: "nothing can''t be said. I have a good friend, who is my best friend. He often helps me with acupuncture and moxibustion, and I also practice with electricity. Especially in rainy days, standing on the rooftop and lifting the iron bar in my hand can lead thunder into my body. When I first tried, I was nervous and expected, but the effect was very good." "In fact, it''s very complicated. If you have a chance, I can take you to have a try." He felt that cultivation needed to be shared. It''s inseparable from his hard work to become so powerful. Moreover, Lao Zhang deserves to be my best friend because of his great contribution. Wu Sheng was very surprised. What he is most curious about is that Lin Fan''s friend who knows acupuncture and moxibustion can stimulate his own potential by Acupuncture and moxibustion.And lead the thunder into the body. Wu Sheng feels that Lin fan is a little bit of a tiger. If he doesn''t pay attention to it, it''s likely that it will go up in smoke. "Can you introduce that acupuncture master to me?" Wu Sheng asked. When Lin Fan heard what Wu Sheng said, he looked at him excitedly. "Master of acupuncture? Do you think Lao Zhang is a master of acupuncture? " "If Lao Zhang knows that there are other people who agree with him besides me, he will be very happy. Don''t worry, I will introduce him to you. After all, we like to make friends most." Wu Sheng was impressed by Lin Fan''s behavior. He didn''t expect it to be so smooth. He knew that it was very difficult for others to introduce a real master. After all, everyone was selfish. How could he introduce a powerful person to others. But in front of me Lin Fan agreed without even thinking about it. I really admire Wu Sheng. "Thank you. I didn''t expect you to be such an interesting person on your planet. Sure enough, there are so many strange things in the world. I think Wu Sheng should meet such an interesting person as you." "I''d like to make friends like you." Wu Sheng went to Lin Fan and said. Lin Fan smiles and reaches out his hand. "Hello, I''m glad to meet you for the first time." "Hello." Wu Sheng shakes hands with Lin fan. It is here that two people from different places first met. If Lao Zhang knows that another person who believes in him will appear, he will be very excited. At the same time, he will take each other seriously and make them admire him with his skillful and magical acupuncture technique. Wu Sheng said: "I want to tell you one thing. There will be trouble on your planet soon. I am not from this planet, but from other places across the universe." "There are four people coming this time, and I am one of them. My purpose is to explore the situation on your side." "Because there are historic sites on your planet, many people are eyeing it. According to my guess, before long, you will face a lot of powerful guys." "If you like, I can invite you to join my group." It''s the only thing he can do. As for protecting the whole planet, it''s impossible. Even the ancestors of his family don''t have the ability. If they dare to let go, they will be beaten to death by other races. "Are you an alien?" Lin fan is curious. Wu Sheng was silent and then said, "it''s understandable." Aliens It''s a collective name of people on this planet for creatures outside the universe. He talked to Wu XiuXiu about this. Know the name of "alien". It''s an interesting term. "I''m looking forward to it." Lin Fan said. Wu shengleng said: "what do you say?" "I''m looking forward to meeting the strong. I like to compete with others and improve my ability in the battle." Lin Fan said. He''s broken. Drinking and fighting have been learned. It''s just that smoking and big sword didn''t come into his life. Once in his life, everything will be terrible. Fortunately, our Lin fan is a good young man. He never takes the initiative to get involved in these things. Wu Shengdao: "I''ve learned about your cultivation system, the digital level, and then the Zhencheng level and the Tianwang level. The digital level is similar to the one we used in our first cultivation. The Zhencheng level is the golden body, and the Tianwang level is the true yuan. If you can''t suppress me, it should be the three glory realm." "What''s that?" Lin Fan was confused by what Wu Sheng said, and some didn''t understand what the other party said. Wu Shengdao: "refining body, gold body, true yuan, spirit, three Yao, and you are the three Yao realm. The human body has three fires of heaven, earth and man. When you reach the peak of cultivation, it''s like carrying two suns on your shoulders and one on your head, but your strength is very strange." "It''s better than Sanyao, and it''s really strong, but your moves are very simple, but the explosive power is so terrible, it''s a strange cultivation system." Think about it for a moment. Can only say really did not understand. But Lin fan is full of doubts by Wu Sheng''s words. He has no idea what he is talking about. He always feels that something is wrong. He would like to ask Wu Sheng. What are you talking about. But he feels that it''s not good, and it''s easy to make the other party feel ashamed. As a considerate person, he will never say these words. I can only say "Oh, that''s it." Chapter 283 "I always feel like your answers are perfunctory to me." Wu Sheng said. Lin Fan look sincere way: "I will never perfunctory others." Wu Sheng shakes his head. He always feels that his new friend is very strange, as if his thinking is different from others. Maybe this is the special thinking of people on this planet. Downtown. MuQing, they are still waiting. "Who was that one?" Unknown characters appear. Let her care very much, take the initiative to approach Lin fan, absolutely not ordinary people, the other side gives the feeling is very strange, there is a kind of unspeakable oppression. "Who is he?" Yao ji leaned against Mu Qing and asked in a low voice. Mu Qing shook his head, "I don''t know." Then she looked at the fat Wu XiuXiu. She came with each other. I''m sure I know where they came from. Wu XiuXiu is a little girl who feels inferior for her obesity. She finds that the eyes of two beauties stay on her. To tell you the truth, she is really nervous. She has a feeling that she has no place to put her hands and feet. Why are you looking at me like this. I''m so nervous about this, OK. Although there is a well-equipped woman who can''t see what she looks like, just from her figure, she is absolutely beautiful, which is what she wants to become. Lao Zhang is in a daze holding the rooster. It''s boring. Where did they go. At this point. Two figures came. Lin Fan and Wu Sheng both came back, and there was no problem except Wu Sheng''s clothes. "Where did you just go?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said: "I went to the suburbs to prepare for the battle, but I didn''t fight later, so I came back ahead of time. Oh, by the way, I''d like to introduce him to you. His name is Wu Sheng, and I especially want to get to know you." "Wu Sheng, he is Lao Zhang, who is very good at acupuncture. You can find him if you need him. He is willing to help others." First time. You have to introduce your best friend to each other. Lao Zhang is a slightly arrogant person, especially when Lin Fan introduces him in front of others and praises him, he will hold his head high and look at each other confidently. There''s no mistake. I''m the legendary Lao Zhang. "I didn''t expect that I''d lost my eye." Wu Sheng was surprised. He thought he had a good eye, but he didn''t see that the old man was a hermit. He watched Lao Zhang carefully. It''s really ordinary. There''s nothing special about it. But gradually. Wu Sheng looked surprised. Could it be that the so-called mediocrity is just a kind of introverted, and the real breath is hidden under the mediocrity. S all of a sudden. Wu Sheng recalled what his ancestors had said to him. "Sheng''er, you should remember that there are too many strong people in the world. You should never judge people by their appearance. Don''t be careless when you meet people who seem to have nothing unusual. Maybe this person is an expert you can''t imagine." Now I want to come. It seems to be true. Ancestors don''t cheat. It''s true. Just say that the old man in front of you, who you want to see, will only say that he''s just an ordinary old man, there''s nothing strange. "Hello." Wu Sheng takes the initiative to talk with Lao Zhang. The ability of the other party deserves his respect. No matter where he is, as long as he has this ability, he can become a guest of honor. Lao Zhang shook hands with each other and said calmly, "well." The style is a little high. Be able to find the right temperament at the first time. Lin Fan said: "if you want, Lao Zhang can give you acupuncture to help you practice." Wu Sheng is ready to move. He does have such an idea, but he always feels that it''s not very good to let others help him practice when he meets for the first time. Anyway, there''s a lot of time, so it''s not urgent for the moment. "Tomorrow." He gave a better time. Lin Fan said: "good." "I''ll see you tomorrow." Wu Sheng can''t wait to see how strong Lao Zhang''s acupuncture ability is. However, as a proud man, he still has some reserve. His performance is too straightforward, which is a bit embarrassing. "Well, I''ll wait for you." Lin Fan said. He still wants to fight each other. It''s just a pity. The other side doesn''t seem to have much interest. This makes Lin Fan very helpless. Can''t force, can only slightly regret. "Who is he?" After Wu Sheng and Wu XiuXiu left, Mu Qing asked.Lin Fan said: "a friend I just met is quite interesting. I''ve always wanted to fight with him to win or lose. It''s just that the other side is not interested and I can''t force others." At night. He sent MuQing back. Yaoji wanted to take Lin Fan down, but she found the man in front of her a little difficult to make, or her head was like a lack of tendons. She had a feeling that she couldn''t tell. No way. Yao ji can only go back with Mu Qing and make a good plan. In the hotel. "MuQing, what do you mean?" Yao ji asked. MuQing said, "what do you mean?" "You know what I mean." "I don''t know what you mean." "You..." Yao ji was so angry that she couldn''t say anything. Later, she seemed to think of something and said with a smile: "MuQing, don''t tell me that you are a fake play. You really like him." She wanted to see Mu Qing become angry and extremely corrupt. But to her disappointment, Mu Qing''s face was expressionless, even without any change of expression, as if she had not heard it. "His character is not something you can seduce." After saying this, MuQing went back to the room to sleep. I don''t know why. MuQing has an idea that Yao Ji will be killed. Special departments. Office. "Here, tea." The one eyed man made a cup of tea for Lin Fan and asked, "who is the one who met you?" Being able to take the initiative to find Lin fan, they still can''t find the specific information of each other, which shows that the problem is very serious and definitely not as simple as they think. "Who? Aliens? " When Lin Fan drinks tea, it tastes strange. He doesn''t like it very much. When he drinks tea in his mouth, he spits it back into the cup, and then puts it on the table without moving. The one eyed man said, "aliens?" It''s like I heard some great secret. "Yes, he told me he was an alien. Are you interested?" Lin Fan said. Just when the one eyed man was going to continue to ask, he thought that Hao Ren had told him some experience, that is, how to deeply communicate with a psychotic. Instead of ending the conversation after a short conversation. "Well, I''m interested." Said the one eyed man. He is very learned to ask. That is to follow the meaning of the other party, do not ask so much, to show that they are very interested, I hope you can make this interest clear, let me have some points in my heart. Lin Fan said: "if you''re interested, I''ll tell you. His name is Wu Sheng. He told me that he came from other planets. He also said that there will be danger here and there will be many powerful people coming. I''m looking forward to that and can fight with more powerful people." The one eyed man remembered what Lin Fan said. Wu Sheng? Other planets come here. With this, let him think of that day''s meteor meteorite, is it from the meteorite? And there are a lot of strong people coming. This is absolutely a terrible thing for the one eyed man. If it is, the consequences will be unimaginable. "Can I see him?" Asked the one eyed man. He has to figure it out. Think about evil things. Think of these people of unknown origin. His head exploded in a flash. There are too many things. I can''t bear it. Lin Fan said: "yes, if he comes to me, I will introduce him to you." In his opinion, a friend is a person who knows each other. It''s very wrong to bury a friend in his heart. June 17! It''s another beautiful day. Liu Ying gets up early, leaves Lao Zhang''s bed, puts on his clothes and leaves. His head can tie a small braid. This is a great progress for him. As long as there is progress, it is a good start. He was content. Even his girlfriend was satisfied with it. It feels like he''s really in the second spring. Special department downstairs. Wu Sheng, dressed in casual clothes, stood waiting. Wu XiuXiu is just like a follower, and today she is a little different. She has a ruddy complexion and is very shy. If an old driver passes by, she will definitely scream. The Dragon Slayer appears. Press f to enter tank mode. For Wu XiuXiu. She felt that her life was really worth it. Play to once this life can never have intersection of male god. Even if she were to die now, she would. Blood makes money. It''s really lucrative.Today''s men, thinking is a problem, always like to show off in front of friends, I made a successful appointment last night, but never know, sister also boasted in front of friends, now little boy really about. It''s so comfortable to eat, drink and sleep for free. As for those who didn''t succeed It''s not my sister''s reserve. It''s because you''re so ugly, sister doesn''t want to press the W key to enter the firing mode. "Is this the gathering place of the strong man?" Wu Sheng looked up and realized that, well, there are indeed some good ones, including those who are strong in gold and those who are strong in real yuan, but It''s not enough. It''s still weak. "Here I am." Lin fan, Lao Zhang and the evil cock went out of the Department gate and saw Wu Sheng standing there from a distance. Then they waved their hands and showed great enthusiasm. Wu Sheng smiles when he sees Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, and then comes with Wu XiuXiu. "Good morning." Friendly greeting. Some of them can''t wait to try the ability of the acupuncture master and break through their own potential. This is what he dreams of. He wants to let the master prick the needle for him now. "Good morning!" Lin Fan said. "Good morning!" Lao Zhang said. The evil cock looks at each other. It''s a terrible guy. He doesn''t dare to despise him. If he is remembered by the other party, he will really die. He must keep a low profile and give each other enough face. Wu Sheng said: "I didn''t sleep last night. I''m looking forward to the acupuncture master. I don''t know when I can get acupuncture." Full of expectations. So nervous. I''m looking forward to it. When it comes to staying up all night. Wu XiuXiu''s face turned red. If it wasn''t for someone here, she wanted to pat Wu Sheng on the chest and said, "you are good or bad! If Wu Sheng knew what she thought, he would look at her with a puzzled face. This is not a normal thing. "Do you believe me?" Lao Zhang asked. He was eager to be recognized. Up to now, Lin Fan always believes in him, even the one eyed man doesn''t believe in him, which makes him very disappointed. He has known each other for so long. Why can''t you believe me and cure your eyes. And missed the best period of treatment. After all, it''s rare for Lao Zhang to suddenly feel the opportunity. It''s hard to miss it again. I really don''t know when it will be the next time. Wu Sheng was puzzled. What did he mean by that? There was a moment of silence. Maybe it''s a test. "Yes, if I don''t believe it, I won''t come here on my own initiative." Wu Sheng''s expression is very serious. He absolutely believes in each other''s abilities. Lao Zhang gave a happy smile and said excitedly, "he believes me." Lin Fan comforted, "I believe you, too." "But I have a friend who wants to see you when I''m needling. He wants to have a chat with you." Wu Sheng said, "are they the people in here?" "Yes." Lin Fan nodded. Wu Sheng knows who found it and what questions the other party wants to ask. It''s obvious that Lin Fan told the other party about what happened to him last night and pondered for a moment. "Well, meet your friend first." Office. When the one eyed man saw Wu Sheng, he looked surprised. For him. This is the alien that Lin Fan said? To be honest. If you walk on the street, you can have a look and be surprised. This guy is really handsome, and then he doesn''t have any. But now, he knows that this guy is absolutely not simple, "Hello, I''m Xu Zhengyang, the leader of Yanhai special department." This is the first time the one eyed man has reported his name to someone else. "Wu Sheng." Wu Sheng knew what the other party wanted to ask, and without waiting for the one eyed man to open his mouth, he said directly, "you don''t have to ask me what you want to ask. I also know that you can''t say too much. I can only tell you that danger and opportunity always coexist. For you, this will break your normal life, but it is also your opportunity." "When will you come?" asked the one eyed man Wu Sheng said: "when you see a star shining day and night in the sky, it''s time for them to come." ¡­¡­ Lin Fan and Lao Zhang have no interest in the topics they talk about. They are playing with the rooster. Touching its smooth feathers, maybe it''s a boring game, but it''s still fun for both of them. Talking, talking. The one eyed man''s face became more and more dignified. I know many secrets I didn''t know before. "What do you stand for in it?" Asked the one eyed man.Wu Sheng said with a smile: "based on my understanding of your culture, you can call me the second generation of the clan. My status is a bit high. I came here to have a look first and find some strange places by the way." It''s quiet. Show off a little bit. The one eyed man''s mind became active. The idea is simple. Can you pull each other in? Chapter 284 One eyed man is weak in Wu Sheng''s eyes. Even if Wu Sheng is friendly. But for him, weakness is a sin. It''s up to Lin Fan and Lao Zhang to talk to him now. In Wu Sheng''s eyes, the ordinary and unknown Lao Zhang is a mysterious existence. Hermit, master, do you understand. "I venture to ask, what do you think of us as human beings?" Asked the one eyed man. He knew nothing about the existence of the unknown. Even if he wanted to prepare for the layout, he didn''t know where to start. "No idea." Wu Shengneng said that you are rich in fat beauties that I seldom see. It''s a good place for outstanding people. As for other things, I really don''t have any other opinions. The one eyed man said, "can you make an alliance with us human beings? I hope you can show us a way in the face of these crises." Hear what the other person says. Wu Sheng was confused. Your face is really big enough. It''s a little naive, or you don''t understand the current situation. And If they know that I''m here and make an alliance with you, they will definitely hammer me to death. In my case, once I''m targeted, the consequences will be absolutely miserable. It''s terrible to think about it. "Oh, it''s a nice day today." Wu Sheng looked at the ceiling, really white, daydreaming of white, sometimes think too much, really helpless. The one eyed man''s only eye was fading. He knew the other side had refused. He just wants to attract someone who is familiar with the strong. Obviously. This makes the other party have some opinions. Ah! Blame yourself, too anxious. The one eyed man said, "I''ve gone too far." Wu Sheng looks at each other with a smile. It''s good to understand. I''m from the universe. As the second generation of the clan, it''s good to be able to tell you this. Don''t think too much about it. Otherwise, it''s yourself who will be in the end. At this time, Wu Sheng''s mind is obviously not on the other side. He doesn''t even want to talk nonsense with the one eyed man. His biggest idea is to accept the acupuncture from the master. When Lin Fan said that Wu Sheng was going to accept Lao Zhang''s needling. The one eyed man was stunned and looked at each other strangely, as if he was saying There is seed! But he didn''t remind the other party. It''s not that he didn''t want to remind, but that he felt that this situation might be very good now. Let the other party feel it for themselves. If he says it, the other person may feel that you don''t want your human acupuncture masters to help me practice. It''s too stingy. Even if the one eyed man says it''s dangerous, it won''t work. It''s too offensive. If Wu Sheng believes his words, he will offend Lao Zhang. Lao Zhang is a good friend with Lin fan. If he has a pillow with Lin fan, he is really a stranger. So exercise patience. Only after you feel it, you will understand how unwise your choice is. Wu Sheng felt something wrong with the one eyed man''s eyes. I didn''t expect that I knew the hermit among you. Do you think that helping me, an outsider, is investing in enemies? Think too much. Wu Sheng is a strong man. He can''t help you much, but he won''t do anything to you. He will definitely tell his elders that there are people I recognize here. I hope they can take care of him. Ah! Sure enough. Few people can be recognized by Wu Sheng. This expert of human special department has a narrow vision. If the one eyed man knows what the other person thinks, he absolutely wants to blow the other person''s head. I didn''t say anything. The reason for the expression of consternation. I just didn''t expect to be cheated. The one eyed man was ready to call an ambulance for Wu Sheng. When he was paralyzed by acupuncture, the ambulance just arrived in time to form a seamless connection and alternate rescue. It was really stable. Dormitory. "Please lie down." Lao Zhang looks very serious. For those who can believe in him, he will never let him down. Even if he fails in the end, it is because everything has the possibility of failure. Your luck may be just bad. As long as you continue to believe me. I can assure you. It will make you feel the charm of acupuncture. "Good." Wu Sheng cleverly lies on the bed, excited and excited. After a while, he will be able to enjoy the mystery brought by the master of acupuncture and moxibustion. I didn''t expect that my choice of volunteering to be a trailblazer here was right. Otherwise, such a situation will never happen.Lao Zhang carefully takes out the big baby. Wu Sheng''s eyes turn to see the simple box. He is very happy. The master is about to give him a needle. He feels a little excited when he thinks about it. "Master, is this your treasure?" Wu Sheng asked. Lao Zhang said: "there''s no mistake. This is my baby. Except for Lin fan, I never let anyone touch me. Later, I will perform the cosmic operation. Don''t be nervous and don''t move." How does the universe work? Hearing the name of this set of needling, Wu Sheng''s heart became completely active. He was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. As soon as he heard the name, he knew that this needling was absolutely unusual. The universe It''s a way to understand the mystery of the universe. Among them, the conclusion drawn by countless predecessors is that the mystery of human body is like the universe, with endless possibilities. But now I didn''t expect that the people here knew and created such a shocking needling technique. "Master, I''m ready." Wu Sheng said. Lao Zhang said: "there may be a little situation later, but don''t be nervous. It''s normal." Wu Sheng said with a smile: "to be able to accept such superb acupuncture, there are bound to be some situations, which I understand and rest assured. Although I come, I will never move." He''s really looking forward to it now. I can''t wait. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang surround Wu Sheng. I watched it very carefully. Lao Zhang squeezed the silver needle and said in a deep voice, "do you see any problem?" "Not for the time being." "I''m looking inside him and he''s in a bit of a serious condition." "Is it?" "Yes." The faces of the two mental patients were very serious. It''s like studying something very seriously. When Wu Sheng heard their conversation, he didn''t panic at all. He even had some expectations. It''s a great honor for them to prick needles for him. At this point. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are still studying. Lao Zhang is very accomplished in acupuncture and moxibustion. With Lin Fan''s advice, Lao Zhang thinks what he said is reasonable. With a bang, a needle falls. "Do you feel it?" Lao Zhang asked. "No," Wu said "Well, that''s normal. Don''t be nervous." Lao Zhang said. The needle was stuck on Wu Sheng''s head, leaving the end of the needle outside. When ordinary people see this situation, they will turn pale and say that I am going to die. However, Wu Shenggen didn''t know the situation of the two of them and had a high degree of trust in them. "Well." Wu Sheng felt it. I really don''t feel anything at the moment. In his opinion. That''s just not the time. Lao Zhang will never let him down. If people believe him so much, they must show their best and use the most useful needling techniques, just like helping Lin fan to practice. There is absolutely no problem. "Lin fan, you see, my needle is discussed with you, and the effect is very good. Although he doesn''t feel anything now, I believe that he has felt something inside his body." Lao Zhang is very serious. Lin Fan also agreed, "well, I believe it must be so." Let Wu Sheng know. The two people who gave him the needle were really mental patients. I''m afraid they will cause a great shadow to his heart. It''s just Without knowing it, everything is wonderful and Wu Sheng is really looking forward to it. Second shot! Third shot! Lao Zhang''s technique is very skillful. The wrist shakes, the silver needle falls, without any hesitation, the speed is so fast that some people are speechless. Wu Sheng felt it. Although I haven''t felt it yet. But he found that things were not as simple as he thought. With his current cultivation, the silver needle fell without any feeling. It was a terrible thing. In his opinion, it had an unimaginable effect. I''m looking forward to it. ¡­¡­ Lao Zhang kept dropping the needle. The tenth! "How do you feel?" Lao Zhang inquired. Wu Sheng said: "now I have a feeling that the blood flow is much faster than before, and there is an illusion in my head, like the big bang in the universe. It''s very empty, but I can resist it." "Well, it''s normal. Don''t be nervous." Lao Zhang comforted. Do you have this feeling? Lao Zhang had stabbed himself, but he never felt Wu Sheng''s feeling.It''s an illusion Or he thinks too much. A little confused. It''s just that he didn''t take it to heart. Maybe it''s extraordinary. The needling technique is really useful. That''s why this kind of situation appears. The more you think about it, the more you feel that this kind of situation really exists. Lin Fan said in a low voice: "it seems that I have never felt this way." Lao Zhang said, "it''s normal." "I see." Lin Fan absolutely believes in Lao Zhang. Looking at each other''s acupuncture, he wanted to lie on the bed and let Lao Zhang do two things at once, and experience Lao Zhang''s acupuncture with each other. Wu Sheng knows the feeling is coming. He didn''t panic at all. Stabilize the mind. Come on, come on, I can''t wait. Wu Sheng cried in his heart. The mood is surging to the extreme. The evil cock squatted there honestly, staring at the situation in front of him. My God! What a crazy guy. It''s a needle. As an undercover, it already knows too many secrets. The guy who lies on the bed and is punctured is not from the world, but from outside the planet, and there will be more strong people coming. This is the biggest secret it has ever discovered. There is only one thought in the mind of the evil cock. The best way is to pass on the news and let our compatriots contact with the strong. It''s better to form an alliance, and then launch an attack on the human city and completely occupy the city. As for whether the strong will be connected with the evil. I''m kidding. There''s nothing else to doubt. We are such a powerful group of evil things that those who are strong can refuse. Just as it thinks about it. Something happened over there again. "I feel numb all over, as if the whole body meridians have been opened, but the feeling is different, strange." Now it''s the twelfth. Things are getting worse. Wu Sheng frowned and clenched his teeth. For this strange feeling, he had only one idea, that is, he was really going to succeed. The effect was really fierce, and it was unbearable. "The last shot." When Wu Sheng was overjoyed, Lao Zhang''s voice came to his ear. To him, it was like the voice of heaven. That''s the last shot left. Obviously This needle will be a crucial one, which will affect all the previous efforts. "I I have Get ready. " At this time, Wu Sheng''s voice was a bit stuttering. It was not like this just now. In a short moment, it became like this. I have to say that in Wu Sheng''s opinion, the power of acupuncture is too overbearing. Nothing else. With his strength, can he be stuttered by a few silver needles? It''s obviously impossible. "Well, the last stitch is very important. My whole life''s skill has been concentrated on this stitch." Lao Zhang has never said such a thing. From the first time when he used to apply needles, Lao Zhang never said a word. He occasionally said a few words, and he could never say such standard words. Lin Fan''s doubts made Lao Zhang a little shy and whispered: "when you go to the movies, what I learned is a little improved, and it suits me." I heard Lao Zhang say so. Lin Fan recalled for a moment. This sentence is really familiar. The original sentence seems to be My fist has accumulated 20 years of skill. You can stop it. ¡¿ well! It''s really smart Lao Zhang. The voice just dropped. Lao Zhang made an instant move. A needle pierced Wu Sheng''s eyebrow. Wu Sheng was waiting quietly. Suddenly, his pupils were suddenly enlarged, and an irresistible feeling swept through his whole body. His brain was blank, as if there were countless electric currents fighting in his body. It was like opening a valve, and the torrential flood surged out, making him extremely small. "I..." Wu Sheng''s face is ferocious. He wants to prick up and roar out what he thinks. But Lao Zhang''s needling method doesn''t give him a chance at all. He turns black in his eyes and faints. Looking at Wu Sheng''s situation, Lao Zhang began to pull out the needle and carefully put the silver needle into the needle box. "What happened to him?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang said, "I''ve passed out." "Did it work?" "Well It''s like, I don''t really know. " Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. From their eyes, we can see that they are in a slightly dignified mood, but more happy. Lao Zhang put the baby in his arms, as if he thought of something, and his action was slightly dull."By the way, why did he ask me to give him a needle? What''s the problem?" "Ah?" Lin Fan was shocked and said, "didn''t he tell you?" "No Lao Zhang shook his head. At first, I always felt something was wrong. But later, because of the needling, he was full of motivation. Now He just remembered. What''s the reason for stabbing him? Chapter 285 The evil cock looks scared. The trough! You''re really scary. Have already stabbed people''s life and death is unknown, you should say such words, although I Evil cock is an undercover, put down dignity and face, coax you stupid human. But your behavior is really bad. I really can''t see it anymore. Mad! Crazy! Lao Zhang''s needling is targeted. If you want to practice, you will be given needling. If you get hurt, I''ll give you a needle for treatment. But now Wu Shenggen didn''t tell Lao Zhang exactly what needle to prick, and Lao Zhang didn''t know what he had just pricked. The problem is a little serious. Just for Lao Zhang. Mistakes are normal and can be forgiven as long as they can be tolerated. "Lin fan, I don''t think it''s my fault." "Well, I think so, too." "He didn''t tell me what was wrong." "I know." "I knew you believed me the most." "I don''t believe you. Who can I believe?" Lao Zhang hugged Lin fan, patted him on the back and said, "what can he do now, let him sleep here?" "That''s the only way." Lin Fan said. Then. They squatted beside the bed, chin on one hand, head tilted, quietly looking at Wu Sheng''s face. In a coma, he seems to be dreaming. Eyebrows sometimes stretch, sometimes tight wrinkle. Dong Dong! There is a knock at the door. The one eyed man had been waiting outside for a long time. After Lin Fan opened the door, the one eyed man glanced inside. As he thought, the alien Wu Shengzhen fainted there. "Do you need to go to the hospital?" Asked the one eyed man. As long as they talk. A phone call. The ambulance was properly arranged. Lin Fan said: "it''s not necessary. He just sleeps. He''ll wake up." The one eyed man smiles. If I didn''t feel it myself, I would believe your ghost. Seeing Wu Sheng''s situation, he was really glad that he could resist the agitation in his heart and didn''t choose to give Lao Zhang another chance. Otherwise, he''s lying here. And no one even called the ambulance. It''s scary to think about it. Wu XiuXiu was waiting outside, but she didn''t wait for Wu Sheng. When she saw Lin Fan coming out, she hesitated, and then summoned up the courage to ask Wu Sheng about his whereabouts. Lin Fan didn''t hide it. He has fallen asleep in our room. You can find a room here to rest first. When he wakes up, I''ll let you know. I heard that. Wu XiuXiu naturally looks at Lin Fan with a muddled face. Looking at the closed door, my man is still inside, and I even want to sleep with you. Although you are all men, for Wu XiuXiu, she is really afraid of Lin Fan and they will go up to meet him. Maybe every fat girl is a rotten girl. I can''t imagine the picture that only appears in the rotten text. Ah! What a shy picture. At night. Liu Yinglai accepted Lao Zhang''s treatment and found that there were more people in the house, but he didn''t care too much. Then under Lao Zhang''s acupuncture, he fainted completely. Lao Zhang is very tired at night. I need to sleep with Liu Ying and Wu Sheng. The bed is not big. Lao Zhang always feels that their clothes are a little worn in the middle, which is very uncomfortable. Then he takes off their clothes directly, leaving only his underwear. Then he put on the quilt and fell asleep happily. Xiadu. Shadow club. "Distinguished guests, your arrival will make our shadow shine. We are willing to cooperate with you." Beitao, wearing a red suit, blows hard at the distinguished guest coming from the sky in front of him. The rest of the shadow club members, after learning about the fall of the meteorite and the news inside the meteorite from all parties, tried to find a way to cooperate with each other, but unexpectedly, it was not they who found each other, but the other party who found them. Mu Hao came out of the meteorite and found that he was in a remote place, not the place he wanted to go. Later, when he met an evil object, he initially reached cooperation according to the conversation. Next. The high level of the evil thing introduction shadow meeting meets Mu Hao. That''s how it is. Mu Hao said haughtily, "there is no way to cooperate with you weak people, but you also have some abilities. After a period of time, when the channel opens, you can enter our herdsman''s house to ensure your safety." At this point.The shadow club''s senior management, status and status are beyond other people''s imagination, but now this guy doesn''t give them any face at all. He not only humiliates them with words, but also takes them as his subordinates. It''s really intolerable. It''s just that there''s no way. The strength of the other side is really too strong. At the same time, it is also the most worrying thing for them. If the vanguard is so powerful, how powerful will the people behind him be? It''s something you can''t even think about. So. They feel like it''s humiliation. Beitao said: "it''s our honor to join the herdsman." In this case, we have to say good words to confuse each other. Moreover, Beitao is looking forward to the existence of the herdsmen. Is it really so powerful? After hearing Mu Hao''s words, Beitao felt that they were very small. In the universe, they were like a grain of dust. No Maybe not even dust. June 18th! It''s fine! One eyed man came to the dormitory early. When he was ready to knock on the door, he saw Liu Ying go out with his coat in a hurry. "You..." The one eyed man looked at him naked and wanted to ask, but Liu Ying seemed to be frightened. He was embarrassed and laughed at him. Then he put on his coat and ran away. "Strange." He shook his head, did not understand the operation of Liu Ying, then directly into the house. Inside. Lin fan is boiling eggs. Lao Zhang was sitting by the bed wearing clothes. Seeing the one eyed man coming in, he was smiling. And on his bed, there was another one, Wu Sheng, whom he had just met yesterday. His purpose of coming here in the morning is not to brag with Lin fan, but to worry that Wu Sheng will wake up and find himself in a pit, which will make him angry and misunderstand human beings. The other is from the universe. Being able to say this to them in a reasonable way shows that the other party is still good, but we must not make conflicts just because of this. After all The two you believe are psychotic. If others don''t understand, I can''t understand them. "What are you doing here?" Lin fan asked and handed him a boiled egg. "Just cooked, try it. It tastes good." The one eyed man didn''t refuse. If you don''t take it, it''s a waste of time to linger on this topic. The one eyed man said, "come and have a look. How is he?" "It''s good. It''s a good sleep." Lin Fan peeled the egg, opened his mouth and swallowed it. The evil cock is distressed to see it. It has feelings for every egg. It''s all its children. Although it''s not flashy yet, it''s half of them from a biological point of view. The one eyed man stands there and looks at Wu Sheng carefully. His breath is gentle, and he still has breath. The undulating chest shows that the other party is alive. As long as he is alive, he is afraid that the other party will be killed. According to the normal situation and his own experience, after Lao Zhang had been punctured, he should wake up the next day to see the time. Whimper! A strange sound came. It''s a strange sound someone''s going to wake up. Wu Sheng''s eyelids beat slightly, and slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were a little confused, as if he had been in a coma for a long time, and his brain was a little blank. He couldn''t remember a lot of things. "I..." He wants to speak, but his brain is very uncomfortable and needs to be buffered to relieve the pressure on his brain. "It''s a bit serious." The one eyed man muttered, looking at each other''s situation. When he woke up before, although he was a little confused, he didn''t have the same situation as the other. Obviously Lao Zhang''s acupuncture has long had a great influence on him. Then. One eyed man came to Wu Sheng''s bedside and said in a deep voice, "actually, I didn''t tell you something, but you..." Just when he was ready to coax each other. Half way through. Wu Sheng raises his hand to interrupt the one eyed man. To him, it''s noisy, just like there are mosquitoes whirring in his ears. One eyed man finds something wrong with Wu Sheng''s expression when he looks at Lao Zhang. Not good It''s true that I''m really angry. He was dazed by Lao Zhang, and he must be upset. In other words, he found himself being teased, thinking that he wanted to kill Lao Zhang and ease his hatred. Ah! It''s too late to repent. As early as I knew now, I should have made things clear at the beginning. Even if I offended Lao Zhang, it would not have happened at least. The one eyed man did not speak. But to observe the situation of Wu Sheng, want to ask each other, you can''t move your legs, or your arms, or half of your body can''t move.As long as the other side shows that can not control the body of the horror expression, he will pacify the other side. Don''t be nervous. Don''t be afraid. I''ve experienced all of these. It''s a very normal situation. Just take a break. Don''t worry about it. He waited quietly. Come on, be scared, look scared. I can''t wait. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other, and then look at Wu Sheng together. No one speaks, but there is a strange light in their eyes, as if they are making eye contact. All of a sudden. Wu Sheng is excited to stand up. Even if he only has a pair of underwear to cover his body, he still can''t hide his excited heart. "Master, you are so good." They all use honorifics. It used to be "you.". "Well?" The one eyed man was shocked, as if he felt something was wrong. It is reasonable to say that the current situation should be furious. Now people are caught off guard by such respect. Old Zhang raised his head, "my cosmic operation is very powerful." He didn''t understand why the other party was so excited, but as long as he praised him, he could accept it. Wu Sheng is really excited. "Of course, it''s powerful. I don''t think anyone in the whole universe can compare with the master. No It should be that no one can be compared with the master. " There''s something wrong with the one eyed man. This special not only did not get angry, but also mercilessly praised Lao Zhang. Could it be that Is acupuncture really useful? "Your strength has improved." Lin Fan said. He can see through each other at a glance. Wu Sheng did not hide, and said directly: "yes, because of the master''s acupuncture ability, I was in a coma, and even understood the ancestral masterpiece" dream of a thousand years ". I really did not expect that if people outside knew that the master had such ability, it would absolutely make everyone crazy." At this time, Wu Sheng looked at Lao Zhang with fiery eyes. That''s the discovery of the baby. Lao Zhang doesn''t know why they are so excited. What is the dream of the ages? I don''t understand. But these are not problems. He is a little proud now, because people can still feel his praise. The one eyed man is like a ghost. Although he didn''t know what the great dream Qianqiu Jing was, he could feel that it was a unique skill, and it was very difficult to cultivate. However, because Lao Zhang pricked a needle, he understood it directly. "Is it really so powerful?" His dead heart began to come alive again. Lao Zhang told him that he could help him grow his eyes, but he was stabbed several times without success. He almost disabled himself. He was directly afraid. But now Why do others seem to be successful? I''ve never been. Right now. The one eyed man looked at Lao Zhang, then approached him and whispered, "how did you do it?" Lao Zhang said, "I am very good at acupuncture." Lin Fan said, "do you want to have a try? Lao Zhang can help you grow your eyes Again. One eyed men don''t know whether to believe Lao Zhang. To be honest. It''s a little bit of expectation, but it''s more of fear. I''m afraid that I will be killed by the other party. But now, one eyed man doesn''t think about these things for the time being. What Wu Sheng says worries him a little. If Wu Sheng tells others that Lao Zhang has such ability, I''m afraid it will lead to big trouble. The most important thing is that. Lao Zhang and Lin fan are both mental patients. It should be easy to be cheated. However, he really thinks too much. Although Lin fan is a mental patient, his mind seems not stupid. From the beginning to now, many people have been beaten, but they have not been cheated. One eyed man told Wu Sheng: "I hope you can keep such a secret. If you let others know, it will bring them great trouble." "It''s true. Don''t worry. I''ll keep my mouth shut. I won''t tell anyone." Wu Shengxin swears to guarantee. He thought it over. This is the secret he found, and he won''t tell anyone. Moreover, his idea now is very simple. If he can, he will introduce Lao Zhang and Lin fan to his elders. Make friends. You have to do well. As a pioneer, he naturally made great achievements. He felt very excited when he thought about it. One eyed man doesn''t know what Wu Sheng really thinks. If I knew earlier that Lao Zhang could help each other. If you kill him, you have to destroy this thing. It''s totally boring for you to find out such a secret. It''s not proper to think about it.Because of Lao Zhang. Wu Sheng''s mind changed a little. He wanted to be friends with Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, but now We have to be brothers. Meditate for a moment. Wu Sheng baokundo: "two brothers, my younger brother is as good as you are at first sight. How about we become brothers of the opposite sex today?" "I''ll be the third." "The two brothers looked at the platoon." It''s hot. The one eyed man looks around. There are four people, but you say two brothers. Obviously, I didn''t treat me as an adult. No, you can''t. You''ll win if you take the initiative. The one eyed man said with a smile, "Wu Sheng said well. We are all friends at first sight. In this case, I can''t refuse. I''ll be the big brother." "Ha ha..." The scene suddenly became quiet. Wu Sheng:??? What are you doing. I''m sick. You have to join in all the excitement. Chapter 286 The one eyed man obviously wants to fart. He was directly seen through by Wu Sheng. Birds don''t bird each other. Straight white. Wu Sheng is not a casual person. He can be a brother of the opposite sex. It depends on his eyes? Now The one eyed man made him embarrassed. It''s hard. Wu Sheng is running his brain and thinking of ways to make the one eyed man retreat. It''s our three people''s business to make friends here. You have to join in the fun. Wu Sheng, as the son of the Wu family, inheritor and acquaintances, are all dignified people. You Ah! No more. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. It always feels strange. What''s the one eyed man doing with a silly smile? And Wu Sheng wants to make friends with them. They don''t like to make friends. For Lin fan, his best friends are Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao. They haven''t known Wu Sheng for a long time, and their relationship is not as good as that. Therefore, they absolutely refuse Wu Sheng''s request to have a good relationship with them. "How''s it going? What do you think of my idea? " Asked the one eyed man. He knew that such a request would definitely be rejected. But opportunities are all taken by ourselves. If you don''t bring it up, who knows what you really think? And If it''s true, if it''s true. That''s earning money. I feel a little excited when I think about it. Wu Sheng looks at each other strangely, lying in the trough If you don''t even pay attention to you, you can''t have the face to ask how you feel. "Not so much." Wu Sheng said. The one eyed man chuckled, "well, I don''t feel so good either." He was rejected. But even so, it didn''t let the one eyed man lose hope. If he refused, he would be rejected. It''s nothing. As the head of Yanhai special department, he must have a strong heart. Wu Sheng rolled his eyes. Now I know? Next. Excited, Wu Sheng finds that it''s a little chilly. When he looks down, there is only one pair of underwear left. His clothes are put aside. He calmly wears his clothes and thinks about what''s going on in his mind. Last night Did I lose myself? Feel the physical condition, without any discomfort, even the more hidden place, are very good, no pain hit, no swelling feeling. It means it was safe last night. The biggest loss is likely to be that the other party touched his body with his hands. ¡­¡­ It''s in a residential building. Room 1808. Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan are repairing sewers. Recently, their business is very good. At first, they don''t know why. They just think that our cleaning company has finally become famous. People come to them to clean the sewers. Until later They just know, everything is to think too much. Zhou Hu and Erdan clean up the garbage in the water pipe, look at each other, but sigh, and look into the living room. I saw a middle-aged woman sitting next to the tiger egg witch, smiling like a flower, gallantly feeding the fruit to his mouth. "It''s delicious. This fruit is very expensive. This bunch of grapes is worth thousands of dollars. I''m reluctant to give it to others." The middle-aged woman looks at the pretty face of tiger egg witch. How handsome. Red lips and white teeth. Oh, I really can''t stand it. It''s too tempting, especially through the other party''s white shirt, you can see the "tiger egg witch"''s shaped chest. "Handsome boy, are you tired of your business?" The middle-aged woman is like a tiger. She wants to swallow up the young man in front of her. Her fat hands begin to be dishonest. She slowly touches the back of the tiger egg witch''s hand, and her fingernails slide gently, quietly seducing each other. "If you''re tired, tell your aunt that you can open her heart or here." The old woman''s speech is straightforward, and the "tiger egg witch" is uncomfortable to be touched, but no matter what happens, she can only let the other party take advantage. Zhou Hu told Erdan. This is an old customer. Don''t offend him. If our company can survive, it really depends on whether the other party will give us life. "Hey, Erdan, I feel that our business will become bigger and stronger after all." Zhou Hu is very happy, as long as there is work to do, even if the sewer is dirty and people want to vomit, they all endure to vomit and clean the sewer. Then he looked at the tiger egg witch they had picked up. He felt that he had not picked it up in vain. He really made money. The business of the company has been better since he came. Let''s talk about this big girl in front of us. For several days in a row, she called them to open the door to the sewers every day. The most time in a day was four times. Each time she sold 200 yuan, she almost made a thousand a day.of course. He knew that the elder sister had taken a fancy to the "tiger egg witch" they had picked up. In this case, it was very likely that she would develop into a channel for her body. It''s really special. Although Zhou Hu has never studied, he knows that good things need to be protected, and it''s OK to take advantage of them. But if you want real weapons, you''d better not dream about them. At this price, we want to play the most handsome "tiger egg witch" among the three of us. It''s better to be dreamt. "Big sister, your sewer has been cleaned up. You think we should go too." Zhou Hu said. Door to door service is not suitable to take a gegwu, in case it will frighten people. Therefore, gegwu is usually allowed to stay at home, just like keeping a dog, to guard the house. "So fast?" said the middle-aged woman "Yeah, it''s all reflective." Zhou Hu said. It can''t be clean. I don''t know how many times I''ve been here these days. No matter how dirty things are, they have been cleaned up to ensure that there are no impurities. The middle-aged woman is not willing to let the young man leave. She just touched her little hand. When she continues to develop, she may be able to let the handsome young man walk into her heart. "I''ll add money and clean it up again. You know, I love cleaning the most and can''t stand a little taste." Zhou Hu said, "it can''t work. Someone has already made a reservation. The guests are still waiting for us." Erdan told him that if we want hunger marketing, we must not let these old women take too much advantage at one time. We must let them think about it day and night. Only in this way can we have a steady stream of business. After practice. Zhou Hu thinks what Erdan said is very reasonable. His mind is really smart. He can even think of this method. What''s more, what I''ve earned these days is something I can''t even think about. The middle-aged woman was very disappointed and looked at the "tiger egg Wizard". What a handsome guy. If she could Maybe it''s too long. The middle-aged woman directly pulled Zhou Hu aside and whispered, "I don''t want to laugh with you. As an employee, I''ve taken a fancy to you and let him accompany me for one night. You can tell me the price. As long as you can make sense, money is absolutely not a problem." Zhou Hu''s eyes were rolling. He was told that money was not a problem How much can I withdraw? It''s just When he just wanted to say a price, he saw Erdan winking at him. "This is not only my employee, but also my brother. You are not only humiliating my brother, you are humiliating me." Zhou Hu''s face is straight. The middle-aged woman looked at each other suspiciously. Just like you, can he be your brother? Are you kidding? Or when I''m blind, I don''t have an aesthetic point of view? However, in order to succeed, the middle-aged woman said with a smile: "even if it''s my brother, there''s a price. As long as you ask, nothing is a problem. Moreover, I''m single and my ex husband died early, so I''ll leave more than a dozen houses, a few appearances and nothing else." "If you can make it clear that your brother will be a little man for me, I will give you a suite, and after marriage, I will give your husband''s family 20000 yuan a month." Zhou Hu''s eyes were round. It''s like hell. Nima He said that he has some heart, especially the operation of sending a suite, the temptation is too big, but also regret very much, why my father and mother did not give birth to me so handsome. If I could be half as handsome as Zhou Hu. Nothing else. In my life, I have no worries about food and clothing. I don''t have to do any work. I can live a good life that I dare not think about. Just when Zhou Hu couldn''t help it. Erdan looks at him again. Zhou Hu still listens to Erdan. He knows that scholars have a flexible mind. Erdan makes decisions on some important matters. "Elder sister, you are really insulting. If you still say that we will not take over your family''s work in the future." Zhou Hu said solemnly. There''s a mold, there''s a pattern. Hearing this, the middle-aged women were in a panic. If you can''t see the handsome guy in the future. It''s a disaster for her. "No, no, I''m kidding. I''m kidding." Said the middle-aged woman hastily. Zhou Hu nodded slightly satisfied. That''s what people say. Residents are downstairs. In the van. Erdan said: "tiger brother, in the future, our company can be on the right track, open branches and go public only depend on him. I find that we are lucky." "Ah, I feel excited when I think about the future." Zhou Hu said excitedly. How good life is now. It''s much better than fighting and killing before. Wang Erdan said: "tiger egg witch, you have to remember that these old women you only give them touch your little hand, the other must not, if the other party shows a must touch you, you must talk about money, you know.""Oh." Tiger egg witch silly Leng way, the head is very confused, has been thinking about things, the heart has been asking, who am I, who am I in the end. Zhou Hu patted him on the shoulder and said, "you are doing very well today. I''ll go back and add chicken legs for you in the evening." Before. Because of their large size, they lost confidence in the future. They felt that everything was a dream and they lived at the bottom of the society. But now it''s different. Since they picked up the "tiger egg Wizard", their life has been completely reversed, and the business is good. They use the best quality service to conquer customers, and the return rate is 100%. June 21st! On this day, as usual, there was no special change. Yaoji was waiting downstairs in the special department. MuQing did not really leave Yanhai City, but hid in the dark to observe Yaoji. What she was most worried about was that Yaoji would use some kind of invisible means. So she had to watch. In the office. The one eyed man stood in front of the French window, looking at the figure downstairs. Originally, he was looking at each other''s good looks, but gradually, he felt something was wrong. Because when he saw Lin Fan coming out with Lao Zhang, the beauty trotted over to talk to them. "There''s a problem." He frowned. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that things were not as simple as he thought. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are patients in Qingshan mental hospital. Let''s say they are popular with girls. It''s unrealistic to think about it. When did they become popular? Pinch your fingers. It seems that Lin Fan gradually became popular with girls after he revealed his real strength. "It''s very normal to admire Lin Fan''s strength. I''m afraid someone will play a trick on him." The one eyed man pondered. The more you think about it, the more likely it is. It''s not impossible. Often these have happened. If they can be handed down from ancient times, they are the experience summed up by predecessors. "Shadow, are there any strange changes around the world recently?" He said to the air. Soon, a figure appeared. "No The one eyed man touched his chin and said, "if he''s right, something must have happened. Continue to pay attention to the situation. As long as there''s any news, let me know." "Who do you care about?" The shadow asked. The one eyed man said, "the world..." It''s hard to talk. Then it was as if I thought of something. "I''ve always kept your affairs in mind. You can rest assured that the high court will certainly help you set up, but the current situation is not clear. I hope you can understand." Said the one eyed man. The shadow always feels like it is being hung. The leader has been writing him short notes. Although my name is shadow, I can''t be regarded as invisible. "Can I see it in my life?" The shadow asked. The one eyed man was stunned and said in an unbelievable way: "Ying, you have been with me for many years. You know what I am, and I will do what I say. Is it true that my image in your mind is so unbearable?" "Forget it, I''ll call you today to ask them to approve it. If they don''t approve it, I''ll fight with them." Looking at the angry one eyed man. Shadow helpless sigh, "chief, I believe you, don''t call." "Well, just trust me." The one eyed man put the phone away. He acted decisively and quickly. He didn''t have any hesitation. He was so overbearing. I know I''m afraid it''s hard to see the high court. Since long ago, when he had this idea, he told the one eyed man that the leader supported his idea very much. He always said that I would give you support. But in action, he never saw how hard he worked. Downstairs. Yao ji began to move, want to take Lin Fan''s arm, pretending to be very close, just like lovers. But Lin Fan resolutely pushed away. "You can''t be so close to me. I have a wife. Please respect yourself." He didn''t quite understand the meaning of "please respect yourself". But that''s what movies do. The protagonists are women who refuse to take the initiative. Generally speaking. Girl, please respect yourself. Chapter 287 "Oh! I''m just holding your arm. " Yao ji''s voice is crisp, numb and sweet. She feels uncomfortable after listening to it. She didn''t expect that Mu Qing''s position in each other''s heart was a little high. And she really does not believe that there is no cat in the world that does not steal. Men are all the same. There is absolutely no mistake. Lin Fan said: "no, I''m a man of principle. Although you are Mu Qing''s cousin, I''m not very familiar with you. If you really want to hold someone''s arm, Lao Zhang may be able to." Yao ji thinks Lao Zhang is too old in her heart, and the other person''s appearance is so obscene. If she holds the other person''s arm, she will definitely be laughed at. Just as she was about to speak Something unexpected happened. Lao Zhang waved his hand and strongly objected: "no, I''m not a casual person. Only you can hold my arm, but no one else can." It''s serious. It''s like it''s true. Hearing this, yao ji''s expression was dull, and she almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. She hasn''t spoken yet. The other side was disgusted first. "I..." Yao ji wants to retort a few words, but the words to the mouth and swallow down, you even humiliate people. "All right." Lin Fan helplessly looked at yao ji and said, "Lao Zhang is not a casual person, so you can''t take his arm." With the approval of Lin fan, Lao Zhang holds his head high. There''s a great sense that I''m not the old man you can get. Only Lin fan is qualified to hold my arm. As for you Go and play. Otherwise, if I prick you with a needle, I will ask you if you are afraid. At this time, yao ji can only smile. You are very powerful. Your thinking is really overbearing. I have been convinced by you. Yao ji thinks that it''s better to take Lin Fan where to play. She can create a separate space and an atmosphere. When the atmosphere is in place, many things will come naturally. The phone rings. Xiao Bao is calling. Get through. Just listen to Xiaobao complain on the phone, I''m on holiday today, you don''t come to accompany me, I''m not Xiaobao in your mind, you don''t want to play with me. Lin Fan comforts Xiaobao. He is still a child. Finally, the better place, he and Lao Zhang to find Xiaobao, no one is allowed to take. Xiaobao is very possessive. He just doesn''t like to be robbed of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Ah People who are too popular are always so popular. Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang and I are going to look for Xiao Bao. He doesn''t want us to take others with us. So, go play by yourself and come back to us when you have a chance." Yao ji looks at him with a confused face. Listen. That''s what people can say. I am such a big beauty to accompany you, but I don''t like it. Instead, I go to accompany others. If this is not blind, then what is blind. Yao Ji said coquettishly, "take them with you." She didn''t want to miss such an opportunity. Otherwise, I don''t know when we''ll meet again. Lin Fan said: "no, Xiao Bao is my good friend. He just told me on the phone that he hoped I would not treat others. Lao Zhang and I must agree to him." Lao Zhang said, "yes, or Xiao Bao will be angry." There is a tacit understanding between the old and the young. "No, take me with you. We are friends, too." Yao ji''s voice is a lethal weapon for ordinary people, which is hard for any normal man to resist. Lao Zhang said in a low voice, "her voice is so strange." "Well, I feel it too." The two of them exchanged in a low voice, as if they were passing a street. When they saw the girl standing on the street, they discussed in a low voice. What''s the matter Lin Fan said: "you are Mu Qing''s cousin. I proposed to make friends with you, but you refused, so you are not our friend now." Yaoji is full of questions. Why£¿ Why do you say things that I don''t understand? When did I refuse? You don''t see my current situation. You almost want to press you on the street. Can you say something I understand. For yao ji, this situation is the most unimaginable thing in her life. She never thought that she would meet this kind of guy. If she can, she hopes to deal with some people with a little normal brain. Never meet this kind of guy. It''s really hard. "Let''s go. Xiao Bao must be in a hurry." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang nodded, then left directly, and left yao ji here without paying any attention. The evil cock, who is led away, has a meaningful look back at Yaoji. Women They are sick.The pure rooster has long seen that there is something wrong with her. Far away! Mu Qing, who is observing the situation here, is relieved to see the situation. "That''s what I''m talking about!" When you say that. She was obviously stunned, slightly incredulous, as if to think, why would I say such a thing. MuQing was silent. Then he shook his head. Put some thoughts behind you, it is obvious that you think too much about the impossible. June 22nd! It''s deep in the mountains. Mu Hao and a group of people are looking for something. "Please look for me carefully. If you have any strange things, please let me know as soon as possible." Beitao said, "my Lord, what are we looking for?" He is very curious. He feels more and more mysterious when he follows Mu Hao. What he knows is something they can''t touch. He even doubts that the origin of the other person is something they can''t reach. When the gap is far away, any conspiracy is buried in the heart, dare not show. Surrender to the strong. Nature. "Ancient array." Mu Hao said. "Ancient array?" Beitao was surprised. It was the first time he heard that there would be an ancient array here. Are those things the same as those in myths and legends? He didn''t know what the ancient array was. But mu Hao''s serious appearance should be true. At this point. Mu Hao took out a Bagua plate. There was a thin needle spinning in the middle, but there was something wrong with the direction of rotation. "The magnetic field around is very strong." The array has existed for a long time, and this array was left by the ancestors. Although it is a long time ago, I don''t know if it has been damaged, it absolutely exists. Moreover, even if it is damaged, there is energy response. "I found something." Someone was shouting. Mu Hao collected the eight trigrams, leaped one step, and instantly appeared beside the man. "I almost tripped when I passed here just now. A closer look shows that the exposed stones are a little dated and have symbols." Said the man who found the problem excitedly. I didn''t expect that so many people were looking for it. In the end, he found the problem here and felt very excited when he thought about it. Because of the long history, most of them are buried underground. Maybe it''s because of the recent torrential rain, which washed away the soil, that we can find a corner. Without these torrential rains, it''s still a bit difficult to find it. Mu Hao waved his arm, and the earth covered on it dissipated in an instant. By this way, Beitao and others were shocked. It was amazing that they controlled the power so delicately. As the soil dissipates. There was a flash in his eyes. I found it. "My Lord, is this the ancient array?" Asked Bei Tao. Mu Hao said impatiently, "if you have so many problems, just look at them." "My Lord''s lesson is." Beitao smiles and nods frequently. There is no way. Although he is the top of the shadow club, he is still very humble in front of Mu Hao. He doesn''t even have the courage to resist. Because of Mu Hao''s coming. His vision broadened. It used to be the world, but now But I want to see how vast the universe is. What makes Beitao care more is that Mu Hao once said that someone can live for ten thousand years. My God How can we live ten thousand years? Isn''t it immortality. With the ability and technology here, not to mention ten thousand years, even more than one hundred years is difficult. In front of me, this ancient formation is as square as a basketball court. It is carved with various patterns and full of sense of age. It seems that it has existed for thousands of years With no one ever used it. All aspects of the ancient array have stopped working. But on this surface, it still gives people a great shock. Mu Hao carefully checked every part of it, and finally felt relieved that it was not damaged. If it was damaged, it would be troublesome. With his ability, it would take at least several months to repair an ancient array. Take out a crystal clear stone from your arms and throw it directly to the center of the ancient array. Hum! The stone seems to have a spirit, suspended in the sky of the ancient array, blooming light, and then the light into the ancient array. Boom! A beam of light goes straight into the sky. Then a virtual shadow of the ancient array was unfolded in the air. "Yes." Mu Hao looks happy. I didn''t expect that I was the first to discover the ancient formation and activate it. Those guys still want to fight with me. It''s just a dream.The beam continued into the night. Many people seem to see the distant sky, there is light flashing, illuminating the night. All countries are on the alert for the first time. What''s going on in Longguo. And their satellite also photographed this scene, the light column directly broke through the atmosphere and penetrated into the universe, leaving a huge ancient array in the universe. No one knows what this is about. But it''s definitely something big. The temple of the sea. Poseidon holding his chin, thinking of revenge, suddenly, his face changed, rushed out of the Poseidon hall and looked up at the sky. "No Come back. " He seemed to know something. There''s a lot of panic about it. But soon, Poseidon''s face became cloudy and sunny. Maybe this time was really an opportunity, because he had experienced it once. For him, the result was really sad, but there was a little harvest, which helped him a lot. Yanhai city. When the one eyed man heard the news from Jin Heli, he ran to the rooftop in a hurry. He looked up at the sky. There was a light shining. Although the distance is far away, it is very dim, but It does exist. He thought of what Wu Sheng said. Is that what he said? Chapter 288 For one eyed men. What he is most afraid of is the unknown. Wu Sheng''s words are full of mystery in his eyes. In their current situation, it is really difficult to overcome the existence of the unknown. "So fast?" Wu Sheng felt this breath, that is someone activated the ancient formation, opened the channel, and let them come to the planet from the channel. Recently, he has deliberately approached Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. But the effect is not very good. However, he was so grateful to Lao Zhang that he made him understand the great dream of a thousand years. If the people knew it, they would be envious. Do you want to tell the people? It''s better not to tell them. Let me enjoy this kind of good thing alone, and he wants the master to continue to help him with acupuncture. After all, it''s so cool to improve his strength. He pondered. Who in the end activated the ancient array? When they came here, they were divided into different places and did not converge. However, since someone activated the ancient array, there was nothing for them. Right now. There is a knock at the door. After Wu Sheng opened the door, he saw the one eyed man standing outside the door. He didn''t feel much about the leader of this special department, and the other party even wanted to get close to him. For him, this is absolutely impossible. I think Wu Sheng, anyway, is also the son of a powerful family. He can''t easily make friends with others. Of course, he wants to make friends with Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, but I didn''t expect that people don''t like him at all. Think carefully Cause and effect cycle is a sad thing. "What''s the matter?" Wu Sheng asked. The one eyed man said, "yes, I want to know how they will deal with us when they come." Wu Sheng looks at each other and thinks whether he wants to tell them the truth or not. According to his understanding of those people, most of them will have very bad things. "To tell you the truth, I may kill you." Wu Sheng said. All of a sudden. The one eyed man felt a great pressure coming. Wu Sheng said: "don''t be too nervous. Maybe the situation is not as terrible as you think. After all, there are more friendly people like me." Good people like him? Damn it. You have already said that it''s just "maybe". Who knows what the real situation will be? Maybe it will be terrible. In a few days! June 24th! All countries have found cosmic anomalies, and their satellites have photographed a large ship appearing in the universe from the channel outside the planet. These big ships have no next move. It''s just floating in the universe and not moving. The high-level people of all countries who found this situation are very nervous. They don''t know what will happen next. For them, this is the alien attacking them. Looking at this situation, they always feel that each other''s technology is a bit terrible. Xingtiao country. "We have to communicate with each other." "But we don''t know their purpose yet." "The purpose doesn''t matter, we just need to be able to get in touch with them." For people in starstrip countries, they want to be ahead of everyone else. They don''t want other countries to get in touch with these aliens first, in case other countries get help from them. On the same day, the star states began to take action. It happened that someone on the spaceship got the order from the high level, and they began to prepare to board the ship to communicate with the aliens. If all goes well. It will be of great benefit to them. Longguo has been paying close attention to the situation in outer space. When they see the star Tiao''s spaceship approaching the mysterious ships, they are also very nervous. In space. The spaceship slowly approached the ship, and at the same time sent a friendly signal to the ship, hoping that the other side would receive it and understand that they were not malicious, but wanted to treat you as guests. Starstrip executives nervously look at the big screen. "Close." "What kind of spaceship is this? It''s too great, and there are no people on it." "You say where this channel leads to and how it is formed. With our current technology, it is impossible to achieve this." "If we can get their technology, we will always be the best." At this point. On the screen. Two astronauts in spacesuits floated out and then slowly landed on the board. They wanted to shout and ask if there was anyone, but there was no way. Here, they could not speak at all. All of a sudden. An amazing scene happened. It''s not only the two astronauts who look silly, but also the high-level officials who watch the screen."They can walk in space without any equipment. How did they do it?" "Hell, really." "Why do these people have some faith with those people in Longguo? They won''t be..." The more I think about it, the more terrifying I feel. Of course. They all pressed their curiosity and asked the astronauts to communicate with these mysterious visitors, but now the situation is not so good. How should they communicate? Talking? It didn''t get around. Fortunately, one of the astronauts was very smart. He wrote English directly on the paper with a pen and paper. "Hello They wait quietly. I''m really nervous about communicating with aliens for the first time. I don''t know what the other person will say later. After all, everyone has their first time and they are full of expectations. Gradually. They found that more and more aliens came out of the cabin. They were dressed in all kinds of luxurious clothes, like making a movie, and had weapons in their hands. Even if their weapons don''t come out. Can feel a sense of killing. At this point. The people who came out of the cabin looked at the two astronauts curiously. "Who are they?" "I don''t know." "It seems that they are the aborigines on this planet. They are very strange and weak. But what are they drawing on the paper? Is it a kind of provocation?" "Take off their hoods and see what''s going on." For astronauts, when they see that they are ignored by each other, they are very curious. Is it because they don''t understand each other, or are they surprised that they don''t expect to meet humans who walk upright like them? Just as the astronauts were ready to continue to communicate with the mysterious aliens. But I found that Aliens are coming towards them. Nervous! Curious! I don''t know what will happen later. But soon Click! The other side took off the astronaut''s helmet in a very rough way, which was to take it off by force. "Ah The astronaut clung to his neck with a look of pain and despair. He wanted to shout, but he couldn''t make a sound, and finally died. Looking at the screen, the stars roared. "What the hell are they doing?" "Why take off his helmet? It''s killing him." "Don''t make any noise. You didn''t find that these aliens didn''t know what the helmet was. Maybe they just wanted to say hello. They didn''t mean anything else." "Yes, I think so, too." Just as they were discussing it. Something happened that they couldn''t believe. They are regarded as a strong alien, and take off another astronaut''s helmet, and then they stare, as if to hell, maybe for them, they never thought that aliens should be so unfriendly. On the ship. "These two barbarians are too weak to breathe in the universe." "Yes, it''s really funny to see how they can''t breathe." "The aborigines here seem to be very weak, so there should be no problem." "It''s hard to say. Don''t be careless." It''s no secret that two astronauts of starstrip country were killed by mysterious aliens. All countries know such news. The state of dragon, the capital of summer. Mr. Xu''s face is dignified. For him, there is a lot of pressure. As the head of a special department, even if the evil army invades, he has never had such pressure. And now These mysterious guys show up. I don''t know what will happen in the end. All of a sudden. The space in front of him fluctuates and a mysterious voice appears. "Who are you?" Mr. Xu was alert and asked in a deep voice. "Don''t be nervous. I mean it. "Lu appeared in front of master Xu and then said," if you want to know who I am, you can compare me with the devil. " Master Xu is shocked. He has been dealing with evil things all his life. He has never seen such evil things as Lu. He can talk to people and looks like human beings. He could feel that this mysterious evil thing was stronger than him. If he wanted to kill him, he would not say so much. After thinking about this, master Xu relaxed a lot. "Sit down, please." No matter what the other party''s purpose is, as the leader of Xiadu headquarters, he must be calm, and Mount Tai will collapse in front of him. He said: "I introduce myself. My name is Yu. I am one of the demons. I direct evil things to attack human beings."The introduction was so straightforward that Mr. Xu''s face became dignified again. Could it be that the other side came here to prepare for a showdown with him and launch a general attack? If so. Even if you fight to death, you have to leave the other side here. Seeing that the other person''s face was dignified, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t be nervous. My purpose here is actually very simple. I just want to tell you who those people who stay in the universe are. For you, no Or for us, it''s a challenge, or it can also be an opportunity. " "What do you mean?" Mr. Xu asked. "Before saying this, I want to tell you why evil things attack human beings. My explanation is that I hope to help human beings grow up and become stronger." Master Xu said, "because of this, we humans have died a lot." "Ha ha." He said: "the law of nature is that the weak eat the law of the jungle. If you really want to kill all of you, you, the strongest human beings, can''t resist the invasion of evil things. I''m afraid that I alone can kill all of you." "Chickens, ducks, pigs and dogs are very weak, and they are allowed to be slaughtered by human beings. For evil things, human beings are just like these chickens and ducks. Killing you is just a very natural thing." Listen to what you said. Mr. Xu didn''t know how to refute what he said. "Fallacy!" After pondering for a long time, I can only say these two words. He said: "it doesn''t matter whether it''s a fallacy or not. Just remember that it''s an opportunity for you human beings and evil things to become stronger. Miracles in ancient myths will appear, and those guys from the depths of the starry sky will fight for opportunities here." "Maybe if you get a baby, you will be able to kill a city." Master Xu said, "since you are evil, why do you want to tell me this?" He was silent for a moment and said slowly, "because they regard us as aborigines too..." Master Xu was silent. So it is. He said: "believe me, I hope we can unite. And recently, you can see that evil things have rarely attacked your human cities. Of course, your human distribution system, and our evil things are the same." He didn''t tell the truth. Being treated as Aboriginal by those guys is not the main reason. But the nature of evil things is to like to kill people. Of course, he won''t tell the truth. Master Xu said, "the evil cockroach devil is also with you?" "No He said. He knows that the evil cockroach devil has suffered a lot for human beings, but he also wants to know what the evil cockroach devil is, and that the hard to kill characteristic is not what the evil thing can have. "Unity is impossible. Evil things have invaded human cities for so long. Even if I agree, others will not agree. But I can only guarantee that as long as you evil things do not provoke human beings, we human beings will never fight against you." Xu said. He is still not sure whether what he is saying is true or not. So. He doesn''t want humans to be associated with humans. It can only be said that they are in charge of their own affairs. As the leader of Xiadu headquarters, he is really afraid of being killed by evil things. He said: "well, in that case, it''s agreed. At the same time, I remind you to pay more attention to the situation in different places. Maybe that''s the beginning of chance. Whether you can get it or not depends on your luck." The voice just dropped. He left here in a hurry, and the means were quite powerful. Mr. Xu sighed. I feel a lot of pressure. Then, the first time he told the one eyed man, during this period, he must be optimistic about Lin fan. Maybe the key factor to solve these things really depends on him. At the same time. The existence of the shadow club is also something he is worried about. The appearance of the shadow club may have a huge impact on human beings. No one knows whether the shadow club will be connected with those mysterious visitors. And then they''re going to pit people to death. These are very likely things. I just hope Don''t let him say it. Special department downstairs. "What''s the matter with you, Lin fan?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan looked up at the distant sky, "I feel a lot of strong breath, those are strong." "Do you have one?" "Yes." "Then we''re going to find them." "No, it''s a little far. I''ll wait for a while." Chapter 289 Lin Fan''s dignified look did not attract Lao Zhang''s attention. Lao Zhang and he are always happy people. It''s rare to be sad because of something. "Lin fan, Lao Zhang." While they were chatting, the one eyed man stood at the door and called their names. For the one eyed man, the only thigh he could hold now was Lin fan. Who makes Lin fan the best expert in the Dragon kingdom. In the face of these mysterious visitors, their strength is definitely not someone else''s opponent, so we need Lin fan to solve each other. Office. Jin Heli is also here, still dressed very sexy, any normal man to see such a beautiful woman, absolutely staring at, appliances more vulgar words to describe. That is I wish I could put the eggs in. "This is the information just collected." Jin Heli put the information in front of the one eyed man. The one eyed man nodded, picked up the information and looked at it carefully. "Mysterious people have appeared in every mountain?" Jin Heli held her glasses and said, "yes, according to the monitoring, many mysterious people appear in the mountains and rivers. What they want to do is still unknown, but they find that the evil things conflict with those people." The one eyed man knows what those people are going to do. Wu Sheng told him. His biggest idea is to be able to draw Wu Sheng to the human side. But it''s all about thinking too much. Wu shengmingxian doesn''t want to do this. When he thinks about it carefully, he can understand that the other party is also from a mysterious place. Being able to tell him this has shown great kindness. And he did. I just want to take a chance. If you don''t say it, he doesn''t show it. Who knows if it''s successful or not? If it''s successful, it''s a business that can make a steady profit. In fact, I feel a little excited when I think about it. "What can I do for you?" Lin fan asked. The one eyed man said, "you know, the crisis of our human beings has come. Many powerful people have come from the universe. Now it''s the critical moment of life and death." "And you are our hope." As he said now, in his eyes, Lin fan is hope. According to so many fighting situations, if even Lin fan can''t face it, it''s really over. Lin Fan said: "I''ve felt the breath of the strong and I''m looking forward to fighting them." The evil cock, led by Lao Zhang, turns its eyes. I heard the secret again. Now it''s not an ordinary evil cock, but a evil cock who knows a lot of human secrets. If we go back to the same kind of evil cock now, it will definitely be a God in terms of its contribution. Thinking about The evil cock falls into a kind of fantasy. It''s so comfortable. "Can you beat them?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan said: "I always respect my opponent when I don''t fight, so let''s open five." Hearing Lin Fan say this, the one eyed man is a little disappointed. He wants to hear Lin Fan say that there is no problem. This is his most reassuring words. But unexpectedly, it''s only five to five. Although he has been with Lin Fan for some time, he still doesn''t find that Lin fan is actually a very modest person. "I hope all is well." Said the one eyed man. Lao Zhang said, "everything is safe." Lin Fan said, "everything is safe." The one eyed man looks at them with a confused face. It''s a very serious scene. You make it casual. It''s the most difficult thing for him to accept. He wanted to find out what was going on. But now the situation is not clear, the whereabouts of those guys are difficult to capture, who knows what they are doing in the end, only waiting to be determined, can we arrange the next thing. Jin Heli wants to cover her face. Her beautiful appearance is changed because of the conversation between Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. She knows that one eyed men can''t deal with mysterious people. All hope lies in Lin fan. But It can be seen from Lin Fan''s situation that his stability is not high. There are always some problems in his thinking. He is a man who has come out of the Castle Peak, but he is different. After leaving the office. "I feel that he is very timid," Lao Zhang said "Well, I can feel it." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "do you want to get a needle?" Lin Fan said: "don''t think about it for the moment." Afterwards, they continued to patrol. This was their daily work. They had nothing to do. They just looked around on the street every day to help those in need. Yao ji appears in front of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. For yao ji, she doesn''t believe it. With her beauty and talent, she can''t attract a young man. For her, it''s a shame.Lin fan doesn''t feel much about yao ji. Always feel that she is very strange, obviously not very familiar, but the performance is very familiar. Strange guy. If other men know Lin Fan''s idea, they will absolutely fight with him. What you say is still said by others. It''s too much for such a beautiful girl to take the initiative to come to you. It''s a sense of dedication. You don''t have any idea at all. If they are seduced by this kind of girl, they don''t say anything. If the room is well opened and the medicine is well bought, they will definitely fight with you for two days and two nights. Finally, they will take the medicine to ensure that you have a sense of value for money. "Grandpa, let''s help you." An old man''s bike broke down. The things that were originally on the bike fell to the ground. The other man was too weak to carry them. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are very warm-hearted people. They take the initiative to help. The sack seems to contain vegetables. The outside of the bag was stained with soil. Lin fan carries a bag on his left and right shoulders, and Lao Zhang reluctantly carries one. He follows their yao ji all the time. He feels a little dirty and doesn''t want to dirty his new clothes. Lao Zhang whispered, "she is not hardworking at all. She is not willing to help others." Lin Fan said, "is that right?" "Well, I''m sure." "It''s a pity. I like to make friends with hard-working people." "Me too." Now Lao Zhang is like a person who likes to make small reports. Yao ji saw that they were exchanging stealthily. She wanted to get close to them, but she found that their eyes seemed to be staring at her all the time. She was very happy. Did she finally find my beauty? But she didn''t know Lao Zhang is making a report. The grandfather who is going to sell vegetables is very moved. As expected, there are many good people. Residential buildings. "Sister, you''re on your own." The evil spirit elder sister facial expression serious way. After living in the human world for a period of time and chasing more than a dozen TV dramas, she has been very satisfied with this kind of stable life. With the arrival of people from the starry sky, her peaceful life has changed and no longer exists. "Sister, where are you going "Look for opportunities," said the elder sister "Then I..." Sister demon is in a bit of a hurry. It''s not a wise thing to let her stay here alone and try to find a way. Up to now, she hasn''t got any blood from each other''s body. Her head is about to burst, and she doesn''t know what to do. It''s difficult. It''s really hard. Even if you want to die. She doesn''t understand. I''m willing to let you take advantage of it. You have to be reserved. What can you do with a kiss? It seems that you are very despised. Men ha-ha. The elder sister said, "don''t worry. You are too weak now. You may not be able to protect yourself in the struggle for fate. I have come into contact with human beings. They are special cases. I don''t know how to cultivate them. They are so powerful. It''s good for you to follow them. In the future, they will have a chance to get their own blood." "It''s up to you to live here. You have to pay for the house." The voice just dropped. The elder sister disappeared in the same place. The evil spirit younger sister''s face shows not to give up of color, then seem to think of something, quickly shout: "elder sister, I have no money..." There was no echo in the empty room. It''s obviously gone. Sister demon sat on the sofa, rubbing her head, thinking about the future. She was so angry that she wanted to kick her feet. How could she have been so stupid when she thought of this kind of attention and was sucked out of her own blood by the other party. It''s irritating. It''s self inflicted. In a few days! A piece of news appeared on the Internet, which caused an explosive effect. Author: Sun Xiao. It''s the one who dares to fight and fight. In order to shoot the latest news, he can not even die. He bravely rushes into dangerous places and excavates scenes that ordinary people can''t touch. The video is simple. According to the shooting point of view, sun Xiao boldly ran to the mountains and wild forests alone, taking the equipment carefully to shoot the situation in front of him. [Hello everyone! I''m your favorite sun Xiao. My slogan is to shoot the most amazing scene in the world and reveal the secrets that people don''t know. I am now living in Changbai Mountain, a famous place in our country. In the ancient myth, Changbai Mountain is quite mythical. The reason why I came here is that when I searched the Internet map and watched it by satellite, I found that there was a long black shadow in the Tianchi Lake. At that time, I didn''t care, but gradually, I always felt that there was absolutely something wrong with it, so I came here, and I used my life to reveal the secret for you ¡¿ SUN Xiao is really a dead man. But he really shot a magical scene, and it seems to be really similar to the myth. In the video, Changbai Mountain at night is terrible. For his own safety, sun Xiao climbs directly to the tree to sleep. He is afraid that he will be swallowed by passing beasts at night.And on this night. In the dark Changbai Mountain, suddenly there is a fire rising into the sky, blooming endless light, as if to illuminate this piece of heaven and earth. Sun Xiao is like beating chicken blood, eager to know what is caused. But soon, he gave up, the hot temperature, as if to roast people like, he can''t move, finally can only honestly look at the distant fire. And it''s just like the fire devil in the ancient myth. He began to doubt. Did I meet the mythical fire devil. In the fairy tale, the fire devil finally died in the irrigation of Tianchi Lake, extinguished the fire on his body, and then disappeared. Of course. These are just myths and legends. Who knows what they are. The next day. Sun Xiao''s pictures completely made everyone crazy. The shooting place was in Tianchi, and he actually let Sun Xiao take pictures of the creatures in Tianchi. Dragon No, it''s not like a dragon, but it looks like a dragon. The whole body is white. One man. The first thing netizens think of is Jiaolong. Through the screen, you can feel the ferocious smell of the dragon. At the same time, it is rare to see the dragon eating. It swallowed a bison the size of a car. It''s terrible. All countries pay attention to the situation of the Dragon kingdom. When they see the creatures in the video, they are shocked. What exists in the myth actually appears. Apollo, the sun god of xingtiao, is going to visit the mountains and rivers and historic sites of Longguo. He also got the news. Longguo will be the birthplace of opportunity. If you miss it, it will completely stagger with the times. He''s not the only one with the idea. The strongest in all countries are focusing on the Dragon kingdom. Someone leaked the news. Tell them Those mysterious strongmen who come from far away in the starry sky are all in order to get chances in the Dragon kingdom. If you don''t come, you will be left behind completely. Knights of the cross! Expeditionary force! Ancient yoga inheritor! Ascetic! Wait These powerful men who can compete with the one eyed men come from far away. Whether their country will be attacked by evil things when they leave is not what they need to worry about. They just want to be stronger. Yanhai city. Special departments. The one eyed man is talking to Mr. Xu. "Well, it''s true. According to the current situation, it''s true in Changbai Mountain. The person who shot the video is also a well-known live broadcast in our local area. The picture is very realistic, not from PS." "My view is that we can''t give up, we must go to Changbai Mountain to fight for it, otherwise, for us, we will really be led by the nose." "Yes, I don''t know what''s there yet. I''ve organized scholars to study ancient myths, hoping to get useful information." Can you be the head of Yanhai special department? Who dares to say my head is simple. Then they are really stupid. The one eyed man has long been preparing for the gathering of scholars who study classical mythology to study these things without doing anything else. Those mysterious strongmen from the starry sky care so much about these things. Nature can''t let go at will. Just now, master Xu talked to him and decided to organize people to go to Changbai Mountain to see the situation there. Although he would meet those mysterious people, who knew what would happen before he contacted them. Wu Sheng left early. When he left, he told the one eyed man that you can go, but be prepared for sacrifice. Those people will not be as friendly as I am. Maybe you will die. But if you get a chance. Maybe it''s the beginning of your strength. I hope everything goes well. Then he left, and Wu Sheng had to go to those places to get a chance. He came here to contact Lin Fan and the master for acupuncture treatment, and his strength improved a lot. For him, even if he didn''t get a chance, he would make a steady profit. But in case of chance. That''s not a complete take-off. Chapter 290 Changbai Mountain. A group of people shuttled through the mountains. Looking at the surrounding environment, Mu Hao nodded frequently and said, "this place is really extraordinary. It''s snowy. It''s really a treasure land, but it''s a little big. It''s a little difficult to find what we need." "My Lord, where there is a will, there is a way. As long as we look for it carefully, we will find what we need." Beitao said. He wore a mask and followed Mu Hao. He didn''t even wear the red suit that used to be coquettish. It''s the fear of being recognized. As a high-level member of the headquarters of a special department, the shadow club has a very hidden identity, so it can''t be exposed. His purpose of following Mu Hao is simple. I just want to know what they want to find in Changbai Mountain. If you can break into each other''s internal, with his ability to praise, maybe you can really get along like a duck in water. At least now the people who follow Mu Hao are very successful. He has been able to chat with him since he didn''t like to see him before. Although these guys look at him with disdain, they can tell him something they didn''t know. The nomad is just one of the people in the starry sky. Not the strongest, but not the weakest. One of the hundreds. At present, Mu Hao is the son of the herdsman. He has a high status. All of them have to obey Mu Hao''s advice. It''s just when he wants to know about Changbai Mountain. Those people are shaking their heads to show that they are not very clear, there is a kind of sneaky feeling, as if they know something, but they just can''t tell you. Beitao often just laughs and doesn''t speak, showing that I understand, I understand, what you mean, I know. For these guys, he knows that most of them are not easy to cheat. Only one is better to cheat. Because that person gives Beitao the feeling that there is something wrong with his IQ. If you find a chance to have a drink with him and chat about some topics, you can talk about what you want to know. Mu Hao said, "that''s nature. If I can''t get it, who else can get it?" It''s a bit of an exaggeration. After all, it''s not only their herdsmen who come to Changbai Mountain, but also other people. However, in front of the aborigines, they must be very domineering. That kind of domineering must conquer the whole field. "The chance is to wait for the right person, and the adult is the right person. In this world, besides the adult, who can have such qualification, don''t you think?" Beitao boasts boldly, not only by himself, but also by driving the rhythm, so that people around him agree with his words. The children of the herdsmen look at Beitao with admiration. Bull! Ordinary people can''t compare with it. "Yes, that''s right. Apart from our childe, who else is the one who''s got a chance." "In the future, we must be the people who look down on the world." "No mistake." The children of the herdsmen boast. Even if Mu Hao is a strong son from the starry sky, he is not addicted to Beitao''s flattery bombing. Look at Mu Hao held his head high, with a confident smile at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes at Beitao were filled with joy and satisfaction. It seems that the natives here have no other skills. They have a good eye for people. He was very satisfied. "You are the first Aboriginal to take refuge with our herdsmen. When the matter is settled, you can return to the herdsmen and witness the flourishing times of the heaven." Mu Hao said. Beitao said excitedly: "really? Thank you for your kindness. I''m willing to go through fire and water for you "Well, well said. When did Mu Hao lie?" Mu Hao laughs. It''s a matter of face for him to accept a loyal servant here. Beitao said: "my Lord, I am very curious about this place. Changbai Mountain has been here before, but there is nothing except evil things. Is there any secret in it?" If it was earlier, he asked. It''s definitely going to be a blow. Some things can be asked by him, but now it''s not the same. It''s very comfortable to shoot Mu Hao just now. Even if you ask some secret questions, you will never be sprayed. Mu Hao said, "before the time comes, you can''t find it. As for these evil things, they are just the remaining evils." Hearing this, he pondered it carefully. Timing? What''s the timing. He kept the words in his mind. Moreover, he found that these guys from the starry sky actually knew the evil things. According to reason, it was obviously impossible. They didn''t live on this planet. How did they know. In the end, there is only one explanation That is, they have been here and dealt with evil things. Otherwise, how could they know.Later, he did not continue to ask. Although the person who just flattered is very comfortable, I''m afraid that asking too many questions will make the other party suspicious. It will be really troublesome at that time. Beitao saw the video. I don''t know what the fire light is, maybe it''s the fire devil in the myth. But the thing that looks like a dragon in Tianchi is there. However, depending on their situation, they obviously don''t want to face it. They probably know that their strength is unmatched. As a result, it is possible not to fight with each other in the past. June 28th! A helicopter slowly stops at the edge of Changbai Mountain. "Wow! What fresh air, Lao Zhang. Let''s take two more breaths. " As soon as Lin Fan got off the plane, he took a deep breath and felt that the air was so fresh. The feeling of being close to nature was so comfortable that he had an indescribable pleasure. Lao Zhang took a deep breath, "it''s really fresh." Then I saw Lao Zhang stretch out his hands, grasp the air, and then put it to his mouth, as if eating. The one eyed man said, "it''s normal. Can you calm down?" He also went out in person, and the top experts of Yanhai city were there. Master Yongxin! Bang toad! Lin Daoming! No name doctor, strong man! It''s not necessary to consider those below the town level. Coming to such a place must be more dangerous than facing evil things. So. Those whose accomplishments can''t reach the level of town and city are very dangerous to come here. "Lao Zhang and I have always been calm." Lin Fan said. Master Yongxin said: "chief, don''t be too nervous. It''s helpful to take a deep breath." He has been Lin Fan''s loyal licker for a long time. If there is no one else, his attitude is absolutely good and frightening. You can see at a glance that this man is absolutely licking each other. the one eyed man looks at master Yongxin strangely. The old monks in the past respect him and want to learn from him, so his attitude has been very good. But now He found that master Yongxin had the feeling of abandoning him. No It''s not a feeling, it''s true. "You''ve been very close to him lately?" Asked the one eyed man. Master Yongxin said: "recently, I chanted Buddhism day and night. I found that he was predestined with my Buddha. So I can have a deeper understanding of my Buddha by communicating with him more." The one eyed man rolled his one eye. Believe in your ghost. You never recite Buddhism, and you tell me that. "Lao Zhang, you can''t eat it." At this time, Lao Zhang picked a mushroom under a tree and was ready to wipe it. But Lin fan stopped him. "What''s the matter?" Lao Zhang asked curiously. Lin Fan said: "this mushroom is poisonous. You must not eat it, or you will be poisoned." Hearing this, Lao Zhang immediately threw the mushroom on the ground and worshipped: "Lin fan, you know a lot. Fortunately, you are by my side, otherwise I will be poisoned. I''m just a little hungry. I want to taste it first. If it''s delicious, I''ll pick more." Lin Fan said with a smile: "we''ve seen it on TV before. It''s said in the news. It seems that you must have forgotten it." "I must have forgotten that." Lao Zhang scratched his head and was embarrassed. The one eyed man rolled his eyes. To tell you the truth, even if no one said they were Qingshan psychopath, he had to doubt whether there was something wrong with their heads. Master Yongxin said: "benefactor Lin is so knowledgeable. I admire him. I admire him." Lin Daoming, a master of Maoshan who lacks big front teeth, said: "old bald donkey, how can I find that you also like to flatter me?" They naturally know how strong Lin fan is. Who doesn''t want to be with the strong. But the key is that he can''t put down this face. The old face is a little thin, and he just beats the young people fiercely. He always feels that something is wrong. "Benefactor Lin, I find that you are in a bad mood. Is it really so difficult to admit that others are excellent?" Master Yongxin said. Lin Daoming looked at him, but shook his head. He really didn''t want to say a word more. In order to hide his behavior of kneeling and licking Lin fan. It''s really amazing to be able to open your eyes and tell lies. Liu haichan said: "if you have leisure to chat here, you might as well talk about it. What should we do next?" Lin Fan and Lao Zhang ignored their conversation. But immersed in their own world, chatting, telling just how to find, and why the mushroom is toxic. He told Lao Zhang what he had heard in the news. I hope Lao Zhang can remember it. In the future, we will not be deceived by mushrooms.The rooster is very nervous. There''s only one idea in a chicken''s head My kind. Why can''t you feel the breath of your compatriots? Where have you been. Although it has never been to Changbai Mountain and has never seen its compatriots here, when it was in the wild before, the compatriots said that no one outside the world is our territory. But now The evil cock is a little flustered. Panic almost want to lay a few eggs on the spot. Moreover, the most unbearable thing for the evil cock is that it can feel the depression of Changbai Mountain, just like there is something terrible. At this point. One eyed man and others are talking about the next thing. "Before I came here, I had contacted Xiadu. We belong to the vanguard team, and he can''t leave at will for the moment. If you meet those mysterious strong people, you can communicate with them first, feel their details, and see what you think of us humans." The one eyed man didn''t tell them that Wu Sheng had already said that human beings might be enemies in the eyes of these mysterious strongmen. As for meeting Wu Sheng, a friendly star strongman. The chance is slim, the hope is slim. Lin Daoming said: "before I came here, I calculated a hexagram for myself. Lucky hexagram, it will be OK." "Nonsense." Liu haichan took a look at him and felt that he was doing too much and didn''t see who was following him. If Lin Fan didn''t come, he would be nervous. But now There''s nothing to be nervous about. The one eyed man said: "before I came here, I have carefully investigated various myths and legends of Changbai Mountain. There are many types of myths and legends, which are true and which are false. It''s hard to say for the time being, but according to the video shot by sun Xiao earlier, the fire devil and the white snake may be true." "White snake? I think it''s a dragon. " Lin Daoming said. The one eyed man said, "it''s the white snake in the legend, but that was before. Now no one can tell what it is. Those strong stars must have felt something when they came to Changbai Mountain, or they came just for the sake of the fire devil and the white snake." Right now. "Someone." The one eyed man speaks. Everyone is on the alert. The sound of metal. When they saw the people coming, they were relieved. To tell the truth, it was not terrible to meet anyone. What they were most afraid of was to meet those strong stars. "It''s you?" The one eyed man frowned. Unexpectedly, he turned out to be Apollo, the sun god of xingtiao Kingdom, a strong man combining technology with martial arts. He knew that strong people from other countries would definitely come here. But did not expect to come so fast. And they are difficult to track their whereabouts, indicating that they have a unique route to come in. Apollo''s body is locked, and his long golden hair is down to his shoulder. One of his eyes looks like a robot eye. No, it''s a robot eye. This eye contains the strongest technology of StarCraft. It can simulate the opponent''s hand trajectory in advance, and also analyze the opponent''s flaws. It''s really a strong technology. "There''s no mistake. It''s me." Apollo looked at the one eyed man, and then looked at Lin fan, "he is Lin fan who has made a lot of things recently. He doesn''t feel very good either." "If I''m not in a hurry, I really want to beat him here." Apollo''s mechanical eye is analyzing. Data: unknown! Data: unknown! Others don''t know, but Apollo didn''t expect to show the unknown. No way. Even if it is one eyed men, the use of mechanical eyes can be very comprehensive analysis. Damn it! Maybe it can''t be done. But even if he really can''t fight, he won''t show it. As the strongest hero of xingtiao Kingdom, he can casually say that he can''t do it. "You can have a try." Lin Daoming laughs. He lacks big front teeth. Once he laughs, his appearance is still a bit wonderful. He knew this guy was pretending. If you want to compete with Lin fan, it''s just a dream. If you fight, you will be beaten. Apollo didn''t even look at Lin Daoming, but walked towards the distance. "It''s dangerous here. You can''t come here. Let me deal with the strong stars. You can stay here." He''s a little bit of a drag. The one eyed man wanted to remind him not to be too rampant, but just think about it. I''m not my own person anyway. Chapter 291 Master Yongxin didn''t say a word. He knows how strong Lin fan is. He knows that Apollo can see that he is not easy to be provoked. Otherwise, if he wants to fight, he won''t know how to die. "Lin fan, that guy just wanted to hit you." Lin Daoming came to Lin Fan and said. Lin Fan said: "who?" "It''s the guy who just came," said Lin Daoming "Ah? Very weak, I never bully the weak, because this is a particularly bad thing Lin Fan said. He didn''t see what the other side looked like. He talked to Lao Zhang about the harm of poisonous mushrooms. As for the one who just Sorry. I didn''t pay much attention. Those who can be ignored by Lin fan are definitely not the strong. Only the strong can get special care when Lin Fan chats with Lao Zhang. Lin Daoming sighed. He can''t catch that. Apollo, as the strongest of StarCraft, naturally has no doubt about his strength, especially the combination of technology and physical body. Even if the one eyed man can defeat him, he may not be able to win easily. Of course. Whether we can win or not is still unknown. It''s not as easy as you think. But in Lin Fan''s eyes, he is the weak, there is no problem, that is very reasonable. At this point. They didn''t break into Changbai Mountain at will. It''s too big here. There may be danger everywhere. They don''t know where the star power is. They can only sit and watch the change and wait for the situation to happen. Especially when they don''t have a clue. I have no idea what I''m looking for here. The one eyed man said, "Lin fan, can you feel the breath of the strong?" "No Lin Fan shook his head. No strong ones? This is absolutely impossible. The one eyed man is silent. Maybe there''s something wrong with the way I ask. When I think about it carefully, it seems that it''s really like this. Use my brain. If I were Hao Ren, how would I ask. Suddenly. Flash, always so smart. "You feel how many people are better than me." Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan meditated, opened his arms, felt the nature, and then slowly said: "a lot." I''m really upset. I don''t know why, the one eyed man gently covers his chest. Maybe he didn''t expect that he would say so ruthlessly, but he knows that Lin fan will never lie, which means that there are many people better than him. There''s a huge pressure. "Are you their opponent?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan meditated: "any opponent is worthy of attention. Before I fight, I always open five or five." Look at What a modest act. Master Yongxin never believed what Lin Fan said. They were all modest words. The real situation is absolutely beaten, and there is no backhand power. The one eyed man is a little relieved, a little proud, and bringing Lin fan to Changbai Mountain is probably the most wise thing. Don''t be afraid of any danger. They stay at the border for a while, and if they don''t start inside, they won''t find anything. One eyed man thought for a long time, and finally decided to take people to the depths of Changbai Mountain. He also wanted to meet the star power. This is inevitable, but it is not the way to avoid all the time. The most important thing is to face it bravely. Soon. They come across a creature that is not evil. When the evil cock sees each other, he has only one idea in his mind. What is it? Why does it look like his compatriots, but there is no smell of his compatriots. One eyed man and others watched the white tiger warily. "It''s a huge body. It doesn''t look like an ordinary white tiger at all." He saw at a glance that the white tiger was not simple, and the momentum was very strong. "Lin fan, this is a tiger." Lao Zhang exclaimed. "I know. We''ve seen it on TV before," said Lin fan Others are very wary of the white tiger, but Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are very calm. They don''t pay attention to the white tiger, just like a cute kitten. They are curious about the white tiger. Master Yongxin whispered: "how can I find that the white tiger''s eyes seem to be full of wisdom. Hearing what he said, the one eyed man looked at the white tiger''s eyes carefully and found that it was really like this. According to reason, the eyes of these wild animals living in the mountains and forests are always a kind of primitive ferocious light. It''s not going to be like this. The one eyed man pondered that once the wild was the place where evil things lived, and human beings could not get involved in it. Therefore, it is always unknown what exists here.Just as they think about it. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang have begun to take new actions. "Little tiger, my good friend wants to touch you. Come here." Lin fan moves to the white tiger. Anyone who sees this situation has only one idea. It''s the overlord in the mountain. It''s important to run and protect your life. You still want to let the other party come over and let you touch it. Do you want to live in another place for a long time. Lao Zhang grabs Lin Fan''s clothes, "will you agree to touch it for me?" "Certainly." Lin Fan said. At this time, the situation of the white tiger was not very good. He felt that there was a human breath around him, so he came here to check, and even was ready to kill each other. But now A bad mood hung over him. From the beast''s sensitivity to danger, the white tiger smelled a strong sense of crisis from Lin Fan and stepped back a little to keep a safe distance. "Come here." Lin Fan took a few steps forward, which seemed dangerous to the white tiger. Mad! Come here, sister. I''m a fool. "Roar!" The white tiger roared at Lin fan, and the tiger roared in the forest. The sound waves burst out, and the space was like folded cloth, with layers of ripples. Go away! Come in a hurry, go in a hurry, tiger master knows the essence of escape, knowing that he can''t do it, but he still wants to die. As soon as his tail swings, the thief with four legs runs fast, and disappears in the blink of an eye. "Well?" Lin Fan looks suspicious. Why does he want to run? It''s clear that he doesn''t have any malice against him. Lao Zhang''s request is very simple. He just wants to touch it, but he doesn''t say he''s cute. The one eyed man looked at each other in shock. The white tiger was absolutely scared away by Lin Fan just now. Otherwise, there is no reason. Far away. "It''s terrible." Tiger master with coquettish pace, observe the situation around, make sure no one, directly spit out, show just how bad the situation is. "That human is absolutely sick. When other guys saw me, they were scared by me for a long time. They were out of control on the spot. This guy wanted to touch me, terrible guy." Then the tip of the nose sniffed. It''s like smelling something. Go straight to the bottom. Tiger can live to now, not only rely on their own strength, more or developed brain. Only careful can we live longer. ¡­¡­ At this time, Apollo did not pay attention to Changbai Mountain. For him, enough self-confidence is really strong. He is very confident now. He felt that he couldn''t beat Lin fan. Who else could be his opponent. This is confidence. "Stop, who are you?" Apollo saw a group of five people in front of him, wearing strange clothes. Then he thought, it seems that they are the stars. For these mysterious guys, he was still very curious. Mu Hao heard the sound and looked back. "Is it this aborigine again?" He saw something similar on the spaceship, that is, the astronauts, who were then killed by the clansmen. Beitao, who follows Mu Hao, looks surprised when he sees Apollo. Obviously, he didn''t expect to meet him. Then, something bad may happen soon. With his knowledge of Apollo. This person is very arrogant, never pay attention to anyone. So he thought Apollo was going to be a tragedy. If someone else is facing Apollo, it will be bad luck for anyone who meets him with Apollo''s strength. But now Feng Shui turns around, tragedies often happen without each other''s knowledge. "You speak the language of the Dragon kingdom. Fortunately, I am knowledgeable and talented. Any language is involved." Apollo frowned. He didn''t expect that what the star power said was the Dragon language. It''s really disappointing not to speak the strongest language of xingtiao. "Why! I remember you. You killed the astronauts of starstrip country at that time. " Apollo, as the most powerful man in starstrip country, naturally had the right to watch the video at that time, and remember the people who killed the astronauts. Now he met them, and when he looked at them carefully, he recalled them. Beitao watched silently. He doesn''t want to talk nonsense, in case he is recognized by the other party, which will affect his follow-up situation. Mu Hao looks at each other strangely. Very weak guy. "In this case, as the patron saint of xingtiao Kingdom, the strongest, then..." Apollo''s electronic eye detects each other''s condition. Face startled, mechanical eye display is still unknown. "Mad, my equipment is broken."Then he thought about Lin Fanshi''s situation. He felt that he was a little timid, and he was scared by himself. What made him a little upset was that the equipment that could be integrated with him was not so good. It seems that when he goes back, he must talk about the scientists. What the hell. Can you make a mistake? "What do you want to do?" Mu Hao looked at the strange aborigines in front of him, but didn''t pay attention to each other. Apollo raised his hands, clenched and said: "I will use these hands that have been cultivated and scientifically reformed to teach you a lesson. Remember, I am Apollo, the sun god of starstripes, your opponent." Mu Hao and his family are looking at each other. It''s not fear, but surprise, or it''s a kind of self-confidence that there are aborigines challenging him. Or is it that he didn''t do something to the aborigines, which led to the aborigines'' rampancy and no fear of him? "All right." Mu Hao smiles. When someone is looking for death, it must be impossible to stop them. Beitao sighs silently. What''s really special is that he''s a big fool. I can see him. ¡­¡­ "Where''s the smell? Do you smell it?" Lao Zhang asked. Gululu! Smelling the fragrance, he covers his stomach and makes a gurgling sound. He pads his toes and looks far away, hoping to find the source of the fragrance. Lin Fan said, "yes." One eyed men and others are very curious, just have no fragrance, but when they come here, they already smell the smell. "Be careful to avoid danger." He called out a reminder. Lin Fan pointed to the front and said, "there, Lao Zhang, come with me." They ran forward without fear. The one eyed man reaches out his hand to stop them. Can you have a little awe for this place? Can you be lawless? It''s really terrible. "Keep up." He didn''t want to say a word. Maybe if you have the strength, you can really do whatever you want. The evil cock fantasizes that the hairy and stupid human beings don''t even have the heart to be vigilant when they come to such a place that even the undercover heroes like me feel frightened. When you are in danger, you will know how to write dead words. It wasn''t long. They finally arrived at their fragrant destination. It''s a corpse, and it''s a corpse that''s been twisted into sections. Apollo, the sun god. "Ah! Lin fan, I''m afraid. " Lao Zhang shrank on Lin Fan''s back, showing fear. Lin Fan comforted, "don''t be afraid, with me, no one can hurt you." "How could that be?" The one eyed man was shocked, as if to hell. Apollo''s strength is very strong. Even he may not be able to defeat each other. Maybe he will burst out with all his strength. It''s just that what happened to Apollo now is that he will be beaten like this. I can''t believe it. "Amitabha!" Master Yongxin put his hands together. I''m very kind to you. "Can you have a life like this?" Lin Daoming asked. The one eyed man said, "if you are like this, you think you can have a life." Lin Daoming is speechless, just talking about it. Why should I be blamed? If I know how to make ghosts in Maoshan, I can make them into ghost corpses. And right now. "I''m not dead." Apollo was twisted off the head, suddenly opened his eyes, yelled to the one eyed man. The one eyed man was shocked, and his eyes were round. He didn''t die. To what extent Apollo was transformed, could his head have been transformed. "Don''t make a fuss. The science and technology of xingtiao is beyond your imagination. Send my head back to xingtiao." Apollo spoke in a strange tone, as if he was commanding someone. Now Apollo regrets that if God gives him another chance, he will never believe that his mechanical eye is bad. Oh, my God! Earth! It''s hard to understand the feeling of being killed directly by seconds without personal experience. It''s really a kind of unspeakable pain. The one eyed man squinted and looked uncertain. He''s thinking. To save him, that is to bring trouble to the Dragon kingdom. The rampant behavior in their country makes the one eyed man very unhappy. "Good." The one eyed man comes forward and raises his feet. "You..." "Click!" Apollo''s head was trampled to pieces in an instant. Master Yongxin and others are expressionless. Chapter 292 The one eyed man''s operation is very domineering and decisive. There is no chance for Apollo to react at all. Even if the other side can react, a living head without hands and feet is a waste. It''s like the fish on the chopping board. "Amitabha, the leader stepped on the wrong place. I hope the benefactor can go safely." Master Yongxin put his hands together, recited the Buddha''s name and passed Apollo, hoping that he would return to the embrace of God. Lin Daoming said with a smile: "it will be a disaster for xingtiao kingdom to lose a king level strongman, but the way of heaven is good, and retribution has finally come." The one eyed man decided to trample on Apollo in the hope that he would disappear completely. Apollo, who was twisted into several pieces by his opponent and survived by his head, made people ready when he was transforming. Even if he was chopped to death, as long as his head could be preserved, he could live. Therefore, he pretended to be dead in front of Mu Hao and successfully escaped. But the biggest danger is that if no one leaves with his head, in case there are wild animals passing by, the result will be really tragic. Of course, when we were reforming, we all thought that after all, so many top scientists have a lot of ideas, so we must be prepared. So in this case, he can release a fragrance. The smell is used to disperse wild animals. But for human beings, if they smell this kind of fragrance, they will definitely come and have a look. Apollo is who it looks like to decide whether they need the other party''s help or not. When he saw that he was a one eyed man, he was in a good mood. It feels like it''s really saved. After all, the one eyed man gives him the feeling that the people in the Dragon kingdom are very gentle and elegant, and they are willing to help others, not to mention who I am? I''m Apollo, the sun god of starstripes. The strongest. So The result is a tragedy. Lin Fan said: "what do you want to crush him for?" The one eyed man said, "I didn''t notice." "Oh, you should pay attention next time. Just now I heard him cry for help, and I want Lao Zhang to put some needles for him. Maybe his body will grow out." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said: "Lin fan, I know you believe me very much, but your blind belief in me is a terrible behavior. He has no body. How can he grow up?" "Well, that''s an exaggeration." Lin Fan said with a smile. old Zhang: "what''s the matter? I''m just curious. Why is he so fragrant? Is he spraying perfume?" "It''s possible." Lin Fan said. if Apollo is alive, I am afraid that it is a bastard to fight these two bastards. I am so miserable that you are here to discuss whether I have perfumed perfume. Is that what people can say? Boom! At this time, the distance roared constantly, the trees collapsed, as if someone was fighting, the movement was very strong, although far away, but still can feel the impact of the conflict. "There''s the strong fighting." The one eyed man, with a dignified look, took the crowd to the distance. It''s reasonable to say that steadiness is the best. But now, they come to Changbai Mountain to investigate the situation. They have to go forward bravely to find out what happened here and what they don''t know. Therefore, it''s impossible to escape. "Lin fan, let''s go." The one eyed man shouts, he knows who is the main output. Although he seems to be the leader, he is also very flustered. Only Lin Fan rushes in front, can he feel safe. Far away. In the valley. The roar is incessant. It sounds like the roar of wild animals. The earth seems to be shaking. It''s hard to imagine what happened without seeing the situation there. When Lin Fan and Lao Zhang got there. See Lao Zhang nervously hiding behind Lin fan, there are monsters The one eyed man was shocked. He had never seen this scene before, as if his life had been shocked to death. "Is this fighting for something?" Mu Hao was fighting with a giant eagle, forming a fierce impact. All the trees around him were destroyed, and the stones were splashing and roaring. Those children who followed Mu Hao surrounded and seized the opportunity to kill the giant eagle. This giant eagle is huge. It looks like a hill from a distance. When its wings shake, it can set off a strong wind. However, under the siege of Mu Hao and others, it gradually falls. Master Yongxin said: "this giant eagle is not a kind of evil thing, but it doesn''t have the smell of evil thing. Besides, it is the star power. How can it be so terrible?" Mu Hao is the most conspicuous. When his fist blows away, his fists shine, forming a huge fist light in an instant. The power is terrible.I''m afraid they will not be able to withstand it. Gradually, the giant eagle''s feathers like steel were stained with blood, and the body was penetrated, and a lot of blood flowed out of the wound. The reason for their fighting is simple. The mountain collapsed. Unexpectedly, a pool of spring water is exposed. The spring water is transpiration with white fog, which contains a strong aura. It attracts the giant eagle. Just when the giant eagle is ready to take the spring water, Mu Hao comes. It seems that this scene is roaring. Bastard, shut up. When I saw this pool of spring water, I was very excited. As expected, there was a treasure. It had extraordinary aura and was very good. If this kind of evil animal was used, it would be a waste. "Hum, the evil animals in the real yuan Kingdom dare to be reckless. They don''t know how to live or die." Mu Hao said angrily that the strength of this evil animal was too weak. He didn''t pay attention to it at all. Compared with him, there was a big gap. He just relied on the advantage of his body shape and was a little more unrestrained when he first fought. Nothing else was good. The giant eagle was furious and fell into a frenzy. His blood was red on the ground. He rushed towards them fiercely, fighting with each other to the death, and he was completely desperate. "Hum." Mu Hao hummed coldly. And right now. A figure was as fast as lightning. While they were fighting, he directly attacked the pool and spring water, with equipment in his hand. Obviously, he wanted to install a direct retreat master. "To die." Mu Hao is very angry. He shoots the thief with thunder. The water thief is very active and writhes in mid air, which goes against the common people''s cognition. Puchi! It''s affected. The other party''s body trembled violently and was already injured, but even so, he forced himself to install a little bit from the pool spring, and gently put his feet on the edge of the pool water, just like a roc taking off and fleeing from the scene. "The inheritor of ancient yoga, Van Gogh, did not expect him to come." The one eyed man exclaimed. Obviously, he didn''t expect that not only Apollo came, but also the top powers of other countries had arrived, and they had been hiding around. Wait for the opportunity to come. "What on earth does he know? What is the spring water? Why does he want his life and grab it?" The one eyed man pondered. The problem is absolutely not simple. We can only say that the spring water must be a good thing. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible. For mu Hao, what he hates most is that someone steals what he likes in front of him. "Catch up with me and kill him." "Yes." Some people immediately chased Van Gogh, but just in the interval, Van Gogh escaped for a long time. It was obviously impossible to catch up with him. Van Gogh was too brave to avoid killing with his own ability. At the same time, some people were also hiding around. When they saw that Van Gogh got the mysterious spring, they were very excited. They just wanted to learn from Van Gogh, but also took advantage of each other''s inattention to get some spring water. But Soon, seeing the power of the star power, they instantly gave up their original idea. It''s terrible. Van Gogh is the inheritor of ancient yoga. He has a lot of means and is flexible. Even if he is like this, he is almost killed. I''m afraid it''s difficult for him to survive in the hands of the other side by their means. Just think about it. Hold your hand. Don''t worry for the time being. At this time, Juying''s physical strength was gradually exhausted. He was the bird giant who lived in Changbai Mountain. Unlike those evil things, this place used to be the territory of evil things, but no evil things dared to disturb him. They all existed separately. And then The evil things seem to know something and leave Changbai Mountain directly. But he didn''t go. This is his territory, and he knows Some things are about to appear, waiting so long, is waiting for these. But now, the strength of the other side is too strong. "Roar!" Just when Mu Hao was ready to kill him, a huge figure appeared in Huxiao mountain forest. "I''m late." When the white tiger appears, the tiger master takes the initiative to appear. As the land overlord of Changbai Mountain, he must be a good brother to the sky overlord Juying. Otherwise, when you stay here, you should always pay attention to the sky. When the thing is sleeping, the Juying swoops down and takes him away. It''s very embarrassing. "If you are a little bit later, all you can see now is my body," said the giant eagle Even if tiger uncle arrived, Juying still did not dare to be careless. With their strength, they are not opponents of each other. It''s a bit embarrassing to think about it. "Another beast to die." Mu Hao''s face is full of disdain. Don''t think that the other person''s body is big as if he is very powerful. In his eyes, it''s rubbish. Rubbish can''t do. You don''t need to pay attention to it at all. "Who do you call a beast?" Tiger''s temper is a little fierce. He glares at each other with tiger''s eyes. Good guy, he''s so short that he''s not qualified to plug his teeth. He dares to challenge him and bite you to pieces later.Beitao stood on the edge, observing the scene. That spring is absolutely a good thing. It''s absolutely unusual to let Mu Hao do it himself. Van Gogh was lucky and risked his life to steal a little bit. He wanted to say that it belonged to Beitao, but he was afraid that he would be beaten all over the place. Patience. Beitao knows that only by waiting for the opportunity can he have the opportunity, and the biggest opportunity is to stay by Mu Hao''s side. If he gets the spring water, as long as he praises it well, there is a great possibility that he will be rewarded. Although when licking a dog is a irritating thing. But you can get good things. "It''s tiger." Lao Zhang said excitedly. Lin Fan said, "don''t worry, Lao Zhang. I will let you touch the tiger this time." "It''s very kind of you," Lao Zhang said "Hey, hey, who makes us best friends?" Lin Fan said. The evil cocks who follow them all want to kill them. Take a look at the situation. How dangerous. If I were you, I would never stay here for a moment, but you didn''t know the danger was coming, and you said little tiger? My God! The evil Rooster just wants to get the inside story of Tianda, and then brings it back to the big family of his compatriots and becomes a hero in the eyes of his compatriots. But now It thinks it has got a very important inside story. Thinking is telling our compatriots. But I didn''t expect that my compatriots were not here at all. For it, this is a very fucked thing. At this point. The one eyed man said in a deep voice, "how likely are we to grab some of the spring water?" "I can''t carry it." Master Yongxin said. "I carry it." One eyed man. Lin Daoming said: "it''s better not to be impulsive. This person''s strength is too strong. I don''t belittle you. You may not be able to take it hard. It''s very likely that something big will happen." Master Yongxin said: "yes, we are from the high court of Buddhism. We all know how much we can carry. Just now, Van Gogh was just scratched and hurt. The strength of the other side has been terrible to the extreme." Liu haichan, who stayed aside, said, "if I and Lin Daoming can restrain each other together, maybe we can restrain each other for a few seconds." The crowd was silent. There''s a big gap between them and each other. When one eyed man thinks about it carefully, he has no impulse. It''s just the beginning. Spring water may be valuable, but it''s not the end, it''s just the beginning. Go on, wait. And he is waiting, Wu Sheng left Yanhai City, is likely to appear here. It''s just where it is now. No one knows. Just when the one eyed man was ready to let Lin fan not be impulsive and keep a low profile, he didn''t expect that it was impossible. "You..." He wanted to stop, but it was too late. Lin Fan took Lao Zhang and led the rooster to come out directly. He also waved his hand excitedly and yelled. "Little Tiger..." All of a sudden. Everyone''s eyes were on their side of Lin fan. Tiger frowned and thought to curse. Damn, how could he meet this guy? Although he didn''t fight, he knew that the guy coming from afar was very difficult to deal with. Although the other party seems to have been smiling, but that smile in the eyes of white tiger, really gloomy, a kind of abnormal temperament. "Who is he?" The giant eagle was seriously injured. Seeing that some people called the white tiger a little tiger, he took a strange look at the white tiger. White tiger said in a deep voice: "the human we met before is very powerful. I think we will find a chance to escape here safely later." "And the spring?" The great eagle did not give up his way. "To be alive is the most important thing. Now is just the beginning. There will be more and more good things. We are not in a hurry." The white tiger didn''t expect that the giant eagle was still thinking about it. That is really helpless. Besides, these guys may not be able to or, after all, they are not the only ones here, there are more powerful guys. Chapter 293 The one eyed man and others didn''t come out. Originally they thought of it, but the one eyed man thought that he might be able to get some secretly while the other party didn''t find them and was involved by Lin fan. It''s really possible. So. He stopped people from going out, continued to lurk, waiting for an opportunity. "Who are you?" Mu Hao frowned, and there was another guy who didn''t know how to die. It seemed that he didn''t bring them real despair, otherwise he would dare to be so reckless. "Hey, tiger, come here. My best friend wants to touch you." Lin Fan beckons to tiger. He always feels that he is not friendly and doesn''t want to be friends with them. If it is in the past. He doesn''t care. He doesn''t need many friends. As long as there are such friends as Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao, even if there is only one, it''s better than having more than a dozen friends. But in order to let Lao Zhang touch little tiger, he is willing to make a friend with little tiger, as long as he can satisfy Lao Zhang''s wish. Tiger growled angrily: "dream..." Mad. I''m angry. I''m the overlord of Changbai Mountain. You two bastards want to touch you. I''m just farting. It''s a good thing that you don''t swallow up. If you dare to jump around in front of the tiger, you are looking for death. "You''re not very friendly." Lin Fan said. If it wasn''t for the current situation, there would be some crisis. Uncle tiger would definitely be with brother Diao No, brother Eagle joined hands to blow up this strange human. Mu Hao said: "ha ha, it seems that you aborigines haven''t figured out a thing yet. When you came here, you didn''t find that the situation is not good. In my opinion, your strength is really weak." Lin Fan looked at Lao Zhang and said, "as you can see, he is not very friendly." Lao Zhang said, "what should we do then?" Lin fan is deep in thought, as if thinking about countermeasures. Little tiger doesn''t want to make friends with them. It''s really annoying. If he can, he really hopes that the other party can meet Lao Zhang''s humble requirements. It''s just They didn''t feel that there was something wrong with one of them. Mu Hao talks to Lin fan, but the other party completely ignores him and takes him as the air. If you want to know who Mu Hao is and can take the initiative to chat with you, you should show humble appearance, even a kind of happiness, as if it were a great gift. Instead of the present I don''t want to talk about it at all. Angry, really angry. Patience, the anger in my heart has been burning, and it will soon explode. "I didn''t expect it to be him." Beitao sees Lin fan, and his face under the mask becomes more and more serious. These stupid stars don''t know his strength, but he does. There is a strong presence. It''s not that he looks down on Mu Hao. If there is a big war, Mu Hao is not his opponent. No one around him paid attention to him. He was just a little transparent. He stepped back a little to find a good position. If the situation was not right, he immediately left, and he leaned back to the spring. To run away is to run away. But if you run without something, who can take it. Lin Fan''s appearance attracted a lot of people''s attention, whether it was the star power or the white tiger giant eagle. Even those who were hiding around and waiting for the situation were all looking happy. When things get better, we can grab some spring water to leave. Waiting is not in vain. A safe business. Tiger uncle is not at ease when Lin Fan looks at him. It''s like being seen through. He scolds his mother in his heart. All the sick guys say that they are not interested. They look at me especially. "Come here and let me touch it." Lin Fan said. Tiger did not speak, meaning is very clear, touch your sister, you see I pay attention to you. Right now. An amazing breath burst out. "I want to talk to you. Do you hear me?" Mu Hao roared angrily. He had never suffered such humiliation. There''s no mistake. For him, if anyone doesn''t respond to his words, it''s humiliation. He talks to each other now, even if Lin Fan looks him in the eye. He would never have felt that way. Lin Fan doubts a way: "what do you do?" Mu Hao looked ferocious and clenched his fists. He saw that his fists were twining with light. Then he stepped on his feet and banged like thunder. The ground cracked and his figure disappeared instantly. His speed reached the extreme. "Wanji boxing." A terrible blow, as if everything in the world has disappeared. Everyone''s face has changed. Call terror. How can they resist this kind of boxing? It''s exquisite and flawless. They think that if they face this kind of boxing, there will be only one result, that is death."Aborigines, you shouldn''t ignore me." Mu Hao said in a cold voice, and just in this moment, an amazing scene happened, his face suddenly changed, as if to hell. "No way." There was an amazing roar. They only saw a figure flying upside down and falling to the ground. Who? Who fell to the ground? Everyone was watching, but soon they saw Lin Fan standing there safe and sound, while Mu Hao was flying in the distance. Be quiet! Everything became quiet. Mu Hao was lying on the ground, staring, his face full of disbelief. He didn''t get up, but fell into a state of confusion. To tell you the truth, he never thought that such a thing would happen. I was beaten. And they were beaten by the local natives. What he has just practiced is "Wanji boxing", which belongs to the unique skill of the herdsmen. When he reaches the highest level of cultivation, even heaven and earth will be annihilated. Although he has not reached that level of cultivation, no one can resist it. The key That guy didn''t seem to be able to resist, just like swatting a fly, swatting him away. Lin Fan didn''t give a hard hand, just a simple wave. Mu Hao got up, rubbed his chest, and there was a trace of blood in the corner of his mouth. However, it didn''t matter. He was relatively stable, but he didn''t dare to underestimate Lin Fan any more, and he didn''t have the impulse to kill him. He knew that he was not an opponent. Stability is the key. Tiger uncle is very frightened, so strong human, beat our Eagle brother into this kind of strong star, even did not catch a move, think about it, feel terrible. "What do you want me to do?" Strange eyes hit, tiger uncle and giant eagle eyes collision, always feel this guy''s eyes contain a strange meaning. The eagle did not speak. Silent sigh. "I understand." Finish saying this words, Tiger Big Ye strides to move a footstep, very quickly appear in front of Lin fan, he has no previous arrogance. The land king of Changbai Mountain adheres to his true thoughts. "Hello, just now my brother Ying and I were driven to a desperate situation by them. We have a bad attitude. I hope you can understand." Tiger''s voice is very rough, very heroic, worthy of being the land overlord tiger. Lin Fan was surprised and said, "you can talk." Old Zhang Zhen said, "Lin fan, he can talk." There''s a black line on tiger''s forehead. What''s wrong with you? It''s amazing that I can speak. It''s like I''ve never seen the world before. It''s really disappointing. However, what should be shown should be shown. "We are spirit beasts. It''s normal for us to open our minds and speak. Since ancient times, I have existed in all kinds of myths..." The tiger Master explained that he wanted to talk about his prestige in ancient times, but it seemed that there was no good prestige. Those stupid humans were scared to death by him because they were timid. It was none of their business. Later, they said that there was a tiger demon in Changbai Mountain, ugly and ferocious. Therefore, in ancient times, many righteous people came to get rid of him and eventually died in Changbai Mountain. However, these people were not killed by him, and they died inexplicably, but the outside world has described him as an inexorable evil. "Lao Zhang, feel it." Lin Fan said. Tiger wants to be angry again. When I tell you these things, instead of showing enough respect, you let people around you touch me directly. What do you think. If you have strength, you can do whatever you want. No mistake. Really. "Wow, Lin fan, please feel it. It''s so comfortable. I didn''t expect that I could touch the little tiger that can only be seen on TV." Lao Zhang said excitedly. For Lao Zhang, this is his wish. He is very happy to touch the little tiger. Lin fan saw Lao Zhang smile so happily, he also smiles, Lao Zhang is his best friend, he hopes Lao Zhang is happy every day. Tiger master is your master after all. Don''t think he will only be rude. In fact, he is also very strategic. When Lin Fan didn''t show his real strength, he didn''t want to pay attention to each other, but after Lin Fan broke out his terrible strength, tiger suddenly changed his mind. But tiger is still more reserved. He didn''t show it for the first time. Until brother Ying''s little eyes, tiger knows in a second. It''s almost time to go. If you can move, move quickly. Don''t write ink. At this point. The one eyed man and others came out. It''s safe. It''s completely safe. After all, or underestimated the strength of Lin fan, now it seems, really strong enough. "You''re doing things in the territory of the Dragon kingdom. Didn''t you think our special department would allow you to do so?" The one eyed man said without expression. They stood beside Lin fan, and then whispered, "Lin fan, let''s go and stand by the spring."Seeing that Lao Zhang''s wish to touch the tiger had been fulfilled, Lin Fan followed the one eyed man to the spring. Mu Hao''s face became cold. He wants to kill all these guys, but Lin Fan''s strength is too strong, so he is afraid, dare not act at will. Beitao frowns, has a bad feeling, and quietly retreats. The situation is too bad and dangerous. Unexpectedly, the star power is not Lin Fan''s opponent, and it''s useless to stay here. But he did not retreat too far, but stood at the back of the children of the herdsmen. It does not attract anyone''s attention and will never conflict with anyone. "Go and see what this spring is." The one eyed man whispered to Liu haichan, asking him to explore first. Liu haichan came to the spring and marveled that the spring water was very good. He took a deep breath of the white mist. He was full of spirit and fatigue. He was absolutely a treasure. I just didn''t dare to take it at will. We don''t know what the structure in the spring is yet. We need to take it back and study it carefully. Otherwise, if we have problems taking it, who can we find. "Chief, it''s not vulgar. It''s absolutely precious." Liu haichan said. The one eyed man nodded, looked at Mu Hao and said, "you are from the depths of the starry sky. It''s reasonable to say that those who come here are guests. But without permission, you appear in the territory of the Dragon Kingdom and cause havoc. I hope you can give us a reason. If you come here to be a guest, we welcome you, but if you''re looking for trouble, I''ll tell you that you''re delusional." It''s tough. It''s very different from before. At the beginning, they just wait in the dark, until Lin Fan''s performance is very strong. The one eyed man immediately stands up to defend their sovereignty in Changbai Mountain. "You''re looking for death." Mu Hao said angrily, "you think you can keep here if you defeat me. I advise you to be delusional. When the strong one of our herdsmen comes, you will be slaughtered." For mu Hao, he really can''t tolerate the other party''s arrogant behavior. It''s invincible to beat him. Hum! A group of frogs from the bottom of the well, waiting for the strong in the clan to come, you must repent. "Let''s go." Mu Hao raised his hand and left here with all the people. The spring had not been contested. Just give up. Changbai Mountain is very big, and it''s not the main thing on his trip. The one eyed man didn''t stop him. He knew that the other party had been restrained and didn''t dare to do it at will. The key is that he can''t command Lin fan, unless the other side takes the initiative, he shouts Lin fan, help me. Maybe Lin fan can blow each other up completely. Beitao takes a look at Mu Hao. It''s good. He retreats when he knows he can''t do it. The strong star is not a fool. There''s a saying about it. If you leave the Castle Peak, you''re not afraid of no firewood. If you really work with Lin fan, he is definitely the first one to run away, and he won''t even go back. Lin fan is not interested in Mu Hao at all, because the other side gives him the feeling like Wu Sheng, and does not make him feel a great sense of oppression. Tiger and giant eagle look at each other, and they communicate with each other in animal language. "What to do?" "What to do?" "Spring water." "I can''t get it. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I''m seriously injured and need to recover. I''ll withdraw now." In the end, they reached an agreement that they would first look at the follow-up situation, and if they really got nothing, they would leave here immediately. There are footsteps. Several figures appeared. "It''s you..." The one eyed man looked at them. He didn''t expect that the strong men of all countries were hiding around. He thought that there was only Van Gogh, but now he seems to think too much. "Chief Xu, now that the strong stars are coming, can we share some of these strange things with us, maybe we will strengthen our strength. At that time, we will unite with the Dragon kingdom to deal with these strong stars together." The one who is talking is an ascetic. He looks like a beggar in ragged clothes, but he can''t be underestimated. He is very powerful. Even the one eyed man dare not say that he can win the other. That''s what other strong people around mean. It''s hard to grab things from the stars. But it shouldn''t be difficult to get the point from the one eyed man. The one eyed man blinked as if to say. You want to eat farts. Chapter 294 It''s true that there are some problems when they ask the one eyed man for spring water. But if they don''t open their mouth, there will be nothing. But as long as they open their mouth, there will be hope. Why not. "What do you say? I can''t understand what you say." Said the one eyed man. Master Yongxin said: "Amitabha, Buddhist monks never tell lies. I''m so smart that I didn''t understand." I can''t see what these guys think. Mad! Can I have some dog faces. As long as there are some people in mind, they all know that there is something wrong with what they say, and they will never say it. But there is no way. People not only say it, but also say it as if it should be. The strong are not surprised. When I want to get some spring water from them, I''m ready for this, but If you really think that such a refusal can make them retreat. That''s too much to look down on them. We must continue to fight hard, and we can definitely get what we want. "Leader Xu, I hope you can understand that our country has no ability to resist these strong stars. If they arrive in our country, we will be the fish on the chopping board and let them slaughter us. We have no ability to resist." "The Dragon kingdom is a country of benevolence and righteousness, which has been the case since ancient times. Help us." "The old monk prayed for a spring for countless people. At this point, the ascetic monk kneels on his knees and bows to the crowd. This knock will make the one eyed man look silly. I''m confused. He really didn''t expect the other party to kneel down. One eyed men are directly fooled by each other. The whole person was in a daze. The powerful people in other countries around you look at the ascetic monks in surprise and curse their mothers directly. You are too shameless. Moreover, as a strong person, even if you are beaten to death, you can''t do such a thing. Master Yongxin said: "this guy is a bit difficult to do." The one eyed man is silent. It''s a very complicated matter whether he wants to give face to the other. If it''s the beginning, he can''t pay attention to the other. It''s just that the other side doesn''t want a trace of face and doesn''t have a strong demeanor. People don''t know how to deal with it. Lin Daoming said: "don''t pay any attention to him. You can see that it''s a bitter game. These things are from our territory. Why should we give them to him?" Liu haichan also held an attitude of approval. That''s true. The one eyed man looks at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. They are talking and laughing. They don''t take this kind of thing in mind. They are both mental patients. It''s useless to ask them. "Are you serious?" He really didn''t understand the operation of the ascetic. According to reason, as long as his spirit was a little bit normal, he would never do such a thing. For a strong man like them, face is very important. The ascetic is still kneeling down there, no one knows what he thinks, so many strong people are shocked from the beginning to disdain smile now. Mad. If you dare to say that you are a strong man with this virtue, can you point your face. the one eyed man came to the fountain and took out the small bottle. It was the size of a perfume bottle and put it in a bottle and threw it directly to the monk. "I''m watching you kneel. It''s strange to me. Let''s go now." The one eyed man with a kind heart and evil face failed to be cruel to his kind heart after all. The ascetic gets a small bottle of spring water, thanks again and retreats quickly. The scene was very quiet. Holding a big metal sword, the paladin in heavy metal armor came out slowly and said: "leader Xu, can you give me some?" The light was shining on his armor, which reflected the light. "How handsome." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said: "who?" Lao Zhang pointed to the paladin''s armor and said, "what he wears, and what he holds." Lin Fan looked curiously and nodded, "it''s really good, but it''s someone else''s thing, we can''t take it." "I know." Lao Zhang said. The one eyed man has sharp ears. When he hears their conversation, he immediately has an idea. Recently, he can see who is flattering whom. The first is master Yongxin. If others can''t see it, he can''t see it. If he didn''t want to save face, he would have knelt down and licked it blatantly. Lin Daoming and Liu haichan seem to be normal. In fact, they have a lot of ideas in their hearts, but their faces are thinner than anyone else, so they don''t have much fun. Other people don''t have to say much. There are too many people licking Lin fan. The one eyed man said, "it''s not impossible to give it to you. I like the armor on you and the sword in your hand. Let''s exchange them for it." The paladin was stunned when he heard that. He lifted the mask to cover his face and said in a deep voice, "you don''t want to give me too much."The armor and sword he was wearing had a history. "The King Arthur suit." The best suit inherited from ancient times is made of a kind of falling material. It has experienced many users, and each user is famous in history. This suit of armor can not only enhance the user''s strength, but also represents its own glory. So in every user''s mind, it is extremely precious. Even if you lose your life, you can''t let this suit of armor have any problems. "Forget it." The one eyed man shows his hand. Express very helpless, the condition has given you, you don''t agree, can let me how to do. The paladin was very angry. He put down his mask and left with his sword. The strong people in other countries know that if they want to get the spring with unknown effect, they really have to kneel down like the ascetic monks to get it, but they can''t do it. It''s too special to lose their share. I didn''t say much. I''ll retreat. One eyed men love to see this kind of situation. No one wants to keep you. Let''s go. He also knew that these people would never give up. They didn''t want spring water, but wanted to see if they could get something else in Changbai Mountain. This is absolutely irresistible. They are too few. Where can we see them. ¡­¡­ Far away. Mu Hao''s face of strategic retreat is gloomy and terrible. It seems that he can squeeze out water. Beitao didn''t ask much. As far as the current situation is concerned, it''s useless to ask, and he can even ask for trouble. If he can, he hopes to get through safely, and he must not cause any trouble. "Damn it." Mu Hao was very angry, and he didn''t accept it, but it didn''t work. His strength was not as good as others. What else could he do. Forced revenge. I don''t know how to die. "Who is he?" Mu Hao looked at Beitao and asked who the guy was just now. He was very uncomfortable. Beitao said, "my Lord, he is the best expert in the Dragon kingdom. His name is Lin fan." "Lin Fan..." Mu Hao keeps the name in mind. The people who can be remembered by him are of equal status, and the other is thinking about when to kill each other. "Yes, adults need to pay more attention. This guy is very powerful. Our God of death was killed by him." Beitao reminds. Although Mu Hao''s life has nothing to do with him. But at this time, it''s important for mu Hao to live. If you want the shadow to be stronger and get more things, you must have a guide, and Mu Hao is obviously such a person. Beitao is very good at judging people. From the time of contact, Mu Hao has many shortcomings. Although he is the son of the star clan, he can be sure that Mu Hao''s situation is definitely not the key training object of the clan. If it is like this, he has to doubt whether this kind of clan is a bastard. There is definitely something better than Mu Hao. Just in the current situation, he can''t contact with those excellent people, so he needs a springboard to climb up slowly with the help of Mu Hao. Mu Hao was not happy and said, "death? I don''t pay attention to that kind of goods. " Beitao can only smile. You are powerful. Everything you say is right. What else can I say. And right now. A voice came. "Mu Hao, put away your arrogant attitude, otherwise it''s too late to regret." The sound seems to come from all directions. Everyone is looking for the owner of the voice. "Wu Sheng, come here and pretend to be a ghost." Mu Hao knew it was Wu Sheng when he heard the voice. He was obviously watching him from the beginning, and he was suppressed by the aborigines here. When he thought about it, he felt that he was very thoughtful. Soon. Wu Sheng walks around, looking at Mu Hao with a smile. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not pretending." Wu Sheng said with a smile. Mu Hao''s face was gloomy and said, "you were at the scene at the beginning, weren''t you?" "Yes, I was there." Wu Sheng said. When he saw Mu Hao fighting against Lin fan, he knew that Mu Hao wanted to be tragic. He was joking. Even he was not Lin Fan''s opponent. How long could Mu Hao last. I just didn''t expect It''s not a matter of support or not. Instead, Mu Hao is directly killed by the second hand and waved away. This strength is really amazing. I think back to the beginning, fortunately, I didn''t keep fighting with Lin fan. In other words, the other side didn''t use his real strength at all. Otherwise, he would not be any better. "Since you are at the scene, why don''t you help me?" The more Mu Hao thought about it, the more angry he was. If Wu Sheng came to help at that time, the situation might have changed, and the pool spring might be theirs.Wu Sheng thought about it, but he didn''t tell the other party. I know Lin fan. After all, it''s a secret. He doesn''t want to tell anyone about his being stabbed by Lao Zhang. "I thought you could win." Such an answer made Mu Hao not know what to say. Beitao finds that Bi Mu Hao has a lot of future, but according to his observation, this guy is not easy to provoke or cheat. For anyone who is not easy to cheat, Beitao won''t go to the other side carelessly, in case both sides don''t please each other and finally miss the chance. "Have you seen anyone else?" Wu Sheng asked. Mu Hao said, "No." There are four big families sending their children as vanguards, but now they are the only ones. Where are the other two big families? It looks like it''s hidden somewhere. After all, Changbai Mountain is too big. It''s hard to find a person simply, and they all have their own ideas. It''s only a matter of time before they can find a baby. ¡­¡­ "Chief, what should we do with these things?" Lin Daoming asked. They don''t have any tools to carry the springs. Although there are not many springs, they can still hold a basin without any tools. How to bring the spring back is still very important. The one eyed man said, "there''s no way but to transport the base and spring water back together. You three will go back by plane first, and we''ll take it here." "I can stay," said Lin Daoming The one eyed man said, "no, it''s too expensive. In case someone intercepts me on the way, I''ll be relieved if you three escort me together. Moreover, as you can see here, there are many more powerful people than us. In case of conflict, it''s easy to become a burden." It''s easy to offend people if you speak too directly. For example, the one eyed man''s speech is too straightforward. Lin Daoming and others feel harsh when they listen to it, but they can''t help it. Even if you want to refute the truth, you have to find a reason. "Amitabha, that''s very reasonable. Let''s send the spring back first." Master Yongxin said. The one eyed man said, "the spring water is covered with white fog. It''s by no means an ordinary thing. When you take a sip, you will be radiant and energetic. When you go back, you will immediately ask people to study the composition of the spring water and see if it is poisonous. But I guess the spring water is very good for us." And right now. Exclaimed the one eyed man. "No..." I saw Lin Fan and Lao Zhang drinking with the spring water and washing. "Wow, it''s so cool." "Good." "You can drink some hen, too. It''s really delicious." The evil cock is not a fool, when Lin Fan grabs his head and presses it into the spring. No! I don''t want it! We can see from the whole process that the composition of spring water is still unknown. If it is poison, what should we do? My evil cock has not become a hero of evil. I am undercover to now, how much suffering, how much tired, dignity has been trampled on. Never hang up here. If you want to die, you should die first. It desperately resisted, but gradually Gee! The face of the evil cock looks surprised, the taste, the touch, the feeling There seems to be something wrong. True fragrance law is always right. The evil cock began to drink. It wasn''t until the exclamation of the one eyed man that they were pulled out of their drinking state. "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. The one eyed man said, "I don''t know what this is. In case there is a problem, it''s too bad." Take a look at the spring. Most of them were drunk. It''s too drinkable. There is a feeling of crying without tears, and then quickly asked: "do you feel?" Lin Fan blinked, "No." Lao Zhang said, "it''s OK." The evil cock holds his head high and his small eyes are round. After drinking the spring water, the biggest reaction is the evil cock. Creak! Creak! The evil Rooster spread his wings, his slender legs bulging, full of muscles, his head raised and his eyes burst, as if he were shouting I''m going to explode. The chicken is going to explode. Get out of my way. Chapter 295 "What''s the matter with you, hen?" Lin Fan worried looking at the evil cock, its expression is very ferocious, also feel in the hen body, there is a very small energy in the flow. The one eyed man said: "the spring water he just drank contains strong power. Now this energy is running around in his body, which will cause this kind of situation." "The hen is in pain. I can''t let it do that." Lin fan is very distressed. The hen is really good to him. She lays eggs for him every morning and never complains about him. She accompanies him sincerely. So, he would never put the hen in any danger. At this time, the evil Rooster always feels that he is going to explode. It''s a terrible energy. Now he''s going to advance. He hasn''t felt the feeling of soaring strength for a long time. Now, just because he drinks some spring water, he''s going to improve. This is his chance. According to the current situation, it is absolutely not a problem that the level of evil things rises sharply to level 7. Hold it. I can hold the pain. Strength is fundamental, as long as the strength is strong, its undercover career will be safer. And right now. Something special happened. Just like a rooster who wants to become an explosive chicken, he finds that the energy in his body seems to be drawn and continuously flows out of his body. The evil cock is in a hurry. How can this happen? I want to break through. I want to be a strong chicken. What''s going on. Just when he didn''t know what to do. It''s all over. The energy in the body dissipates completely. It''s like a vented ball, and it''s back to its original shape. The rooster of evil things looks around in confusion. He is very frustrated. He has an indescribable pain. What''s the matter? As a hero of evil things, how can I encounter such things. "Hen, are you ok? Just now you have a very weak energy in your body. You are very painful. I am very worried about you." "But fortunately, I''m here. I''ve helped you draw out this weak energy. You''re very safe now." Lin Fan calmed the hen''s fear and looked at her present state. Her eyes were dazed, as if she had not responded. It was obvious that the situation had scared the hen. Brush! Evil things cock Lengshen looking at Lin fan. Not reconciled! Wings like the palm of the hand, holding, angry ah. It''s very irritating. If it''s someone else, the evil cock can swear that I will definitely turn over my face. Just now I was suffering from that kind of pain, and even I was about to succeed. But now Where does the evil cock dare to turn against Lin fan? He always remembers that he is an undercover. The moment you become an undercover, dignity becomes worthless. "Goo Goo..." The evil cock, with his wings akimbo, raised his head and cried. It''s very kind of you. I really appreciate it. After the shouting, he still rubbed his head against Lin fan, showing that I was very happy. Really, thank you for saving me. I was very moved. The one eyed man is very confused. He can see the situation of the evil cock. Although the energy is very strong, the evil cock can hold on, and its strength will increase. But now the situation is that Lao Zhang has nothing to do with it. "Are you ok?" Asked the one eyed man. Lao Zhang said, "what''s the matter?" It''s a very strange question. The one eyed man sighed helplessly. Forget it, he couldn''t find anything to ask, and Lao Zhang was obviously like no one had anything to do with him, but the only way to show that there was no problem with the spring water. The effect can enhance the strength. Looking at the rest of the spring, the one eyed man silently takes out some small bottles from his arms and installs the spring. "You don''t have to go back." The only thing he wanted to know was who could drink it so well. It was too much. He suspected it was the evil cock. The heartbroken evil Rooster feels a pair of strange eyes looking at him, which makes him feel uncomfortable. He turns his eyes and looks at each other "What do you mean?" "Are you a dog?" "I''m a chicken." "You are such a dog." "I''m a chicken." ¡­¡­ No language, only eye contact, after a brief look at each other The evil cock and the one eyed man look back at the same time. Neither side was clear on the subject. But the meaning is clear. You look down on me. Master Yongxin said: "chief, this spring can enhance your strength. In my opinion, we''d better drink some of it and enhance our strength, or we can help you." Good to say, I just want to taste it and improve my strength.Lin Daoming nodded with approval. Liu haichan felt that what they said was reasonable. The one eyed man saw through their mind and refused: "don''t even think about it. It must be taken back for research. Maybe the effect of drinking now is only 30%. But if it is thoroughly developed after research, maybe the effect can reach 100%. You are the mainstay of Yanhai city. Once the research is done, you will take it naturally." The key moment is to enhance the high-end combat power. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang don''t have to think about it. Drink so much, no reaction, there are only two reasons. Lin fan is too strong, the spring has no effect on him. As for Lao Zhang''s situation, it''s a bit special. He doesn''t understand. He has no strength, but he has nothing like Lin fan. This is a very magical thing. When they leave. There''s nothing to look forward to. Whew! There''s news. The ascetic monk who just got the spring water came back. He saw the pool water that he didn''t take away. He looked happy and came to check the situation. It was a pity that all the springs in the pool water were taken away. "Eh!" Originally slightly disappointed, the ascetic monk found some water droplets on the four walls of the pool. He was very happy. He looked around and made sure there was no one. The ascetic put his head into the pool. "Waste, it''s a waste. There''s another drop." If someone sees this situation, he will be absolutely shocked. As a strong monk, you don''t pay much attention to your old face. It''s something that people can do. At this point. The one eyed men follow Lin Fan with a good attitude. After all, they are safe. Lin fan comes to bear any danger. If they don''t follow Lin fan, they can''t imagine what they will encounter. "Wait a minute." At this time, the one eyed man found something wrong. The surrounding environment was different from what they had met before. The trees had withered, the flowers had withered, and the soil had dried up. Liu haichan said: "there is no breath of life here. It seems to be absorbed by something." "Amitabha, such a situation is either a disaster or a treasure." Master Yongxin said. Lin Dao Ming said, "just now I feel that there is a spirit of communication between plants in Maoshan. Their essence of life has been sucked. It is absolutely not a monster that can suck the essence of life. It seems that a baby is born." To be honest. They are really excited now. They always feel that Changbai Mountain is right. They have found something that was once difficult to find. "You see, what''s that?" Liu haichan pointed to the distance. There was a light red light shining in the distance. It was obvious that there was something. One eyed man leads Lin fan to check. Don''t say anything. As long as there is Lin fan, it''s safe. Even if you meet the strong, you don''t have to be afraid. Soon, they arrived at the place where the light red light appeared. In the eye is a small tree only one person tall, dark green, bearing fruit, fruit red as the sun, gorgeous to the extreme. "What is this?" It''s like they''re coming into town from the countryside. They don''t know anything. "I don''t know." "It feels like a good thing." No random action, for unknown things, need to maintain a vigilant heart. "Look at me." Lin Daoming holds the talisman in his hand. When his wrist shakes, the talisman rises with the wind and turns into a palm. When he wants to pick fruit, the talisman burns instantly, turns into ashes and falls to the ground. "How could it be? I used the golden talisman. How could it be as soon as I touched it "If it''s someone, I''m afraid..." I can''t even imagine. The golden talisman is the highest level talisman in Maoshan, which can''t be used or made if the way is not enough. The one eyed man said, "it''s really troublesome to pick these fruits." And right now. Lin Fan came to the fruit tree, looked at the fruit curiously, then turned back and said: "Lao Zhang, do you want to eat fruit?" "Yes." Lao Zhang nodded. One eyed man and others have just come up with a voice to stop, but everything has come in no hurry. When Lin Fan picks the fruit, the flame burns when he touches it. It''s just useless for Lin fan. A fruit is picked. Put it on the tip of your nose and smell it. "Lao Zhang, the fruit is very fragrant." With that. Lin Fan threw the fruit into his mouth, bit it a few times, and the juice flowed down the corner of his mouth. Lin Fan puffed his cheek and said, "Wow, it''s really delicious, sweet." Lao Zhang said, "I want to eat it, too.""Well, later." Lin Fan picked the fruit from the tree, but the number was not much, only a few, a little less. If only he could grow more. As Lin Fan finished picking the fruit, the fruit trees withered at the speed visible to the naked eye. "Wait..." The one eyed man immediately stopped and said: "Lin fan, can you stop eating? These things are very important. I hope we can take them back to study. After all, we are in a very dangerous situation. If we can''t improve our strength, we will be very tired if we only depend on you in the future." Lin fan is a polite person, listening to the other side will finish. "Well, here you are." Lin Fan said. "Ah?" One eyed man startled, "why?" Lin Fan said with a smile: "look at your expression is very anxious, obviously you need more, although it is delicious, but I can resist." Then he looked at Lao Zhang and said, "Lao Zhang, please bear it." "All right." Lao Zhang listened to Lin Fan''s words, nodded and agreed. Although he wanted to eat, Lin fan had already opened his mouth, so he would not say anything more. The one eyed man was very moved. Although they are mental patients, they always feel that they are more profound than normal people. At the same time, he found the greatest advantage of the two mental patients. Is never greedy for any baby. This quality is really hard to imagine. Even mental patients know that good things are not willing to share with others, but they sometimes show a look, clearly is a kind of reluctant, but can be very generous to share things with others. This kind of state. It''s not just normal people who can''t do it, even the mentally ill. But Therefore, this is what he most admired. At this point, they look at the fruit in front of them. "I don''t know what the fruit is, why he didn''t react to anything he ate. If only he had a little reaction." Lin Daoming said. Lin fan doesn''t seem to respond. They can feel that there is energy in the fruit. If you want to say that the other party doesn''t respond, it can only be because Lin fan is very strong. Just this energy into the body, just like a stream into the sea, there is no fluctuation. The one eyed man said, "these things have to be taken back for inspection. You can''t take them at will. Changbai Mountain has been a famous holy land of our dragon Kingdom since ancient times. There are countless legends and myths. The arrival of these strong stars must be calculated that these places are gradually changing." "Now these are just advance troops, and there will certainly be more powerful ones in the future." Master Yongxin said: "Amitabha, the leader is right. If we can compete with these stars, we have to get these ahead of time, improve our strength and be ready to compete with them." Lin Daoming, Liu haichan, the nameless doctor and the strong all nodded silently. I agree with that. Far away. The ascetic monk hid in a hidden place, took out the bottle from his arms and drank the spring water. He could only fight for it, otherwise there was really no way. Changbai Mountain is far away from his country, so it is impossible to take these springs back for testing. Originally, he was very confident in his own strength, but what happened later completely let him know that there are too many experts. With his current strength, self-protection may be possible, but it is basically impossible to snatch the treasure from the strong. Only by becoming stronger can there be opportunities. "Ah All of a sudden. He felt that there was a burst of energy in his body, and his face was very happy. It was really a good thing. Then he began to refine the energy in his body and put on the posture of cultivation. "It''s a lot of energy, but there are too few springs. If there are more, it will be stronger." After refining this energy, the ascetic monk regretted that what he didn''t expect was that the spring water could stabilize the bones and smooth the meridians of the whole body. It''s not something ordinary can do. It must be something divine that can do this. I''m envious of the one eyed man''s possession of so many springs. "There must be a lot of treasures in Changbai Mountain. I still have a chance. The star power is coming. Everything has just begun. We must have the first chance at the beginning, otherwise we will lose the first chance at last." The ascetic knows this. At the same time, he has some ideas in his mind, such as cooperating with other strong people. But think about it and get rid of it. After he took spring water, his strength improved greatly, so there was no need to cooperate with them at all. "I can get spring water on my knees, which shows that I am predestined with this place." PS: Happy 30th birthday tomorrow. Chapter 296 Night! The stars in the sky are very bright. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang lie on the grass, looking at the night sky. They haven''t recovered for a long time. Lao Zhang said, "the sky is really beautiful." "Yes," said Lin fan Old Zhang said, "I want stars." Lin Fan said: "I want to pick it for you, but it feels a little high. Why don''t I try it out?" "I''m joking. Stars are in the universe. Professor XingKong told me that stars seem to be a little small, but they are actually big and far away from us." Lao Zhang said. "I''ll try, and if it works." Lin Fan''s love for Lao Zhang is thick, but it can''t be compared with other people''s. Lin Fan got up, bent his legs, and then roared, just like a skygun, straight into the sky and disappeared without a trace. Hearing the sound, the one eyed man and others got up in a hurry to check. "What about the others?" "What the hell is going on here." Lao Zhang looked up at the night sky and said, "he said he would help me pick the stars. He said he would have a try." "Well, what the hell is that thinking?" One eyed men cover their faces. If you want to say that they are not mental patients, their performance is very normal. But if you want to say that they are, there is an absolute reason. You say that in the present situation, it can be caused by normal people. I don''t know how long it took. Lin Fan came down from the sky. Seeing this, the one eyed man changed his face and pulled Lao Zhang back. He had a bad feeling. Boom! An earthshaking noise. Lin Fan''s landing area had an astonishing burst, the soil rolled up, and the shock wave was blowing. All the people could not stand steadily, which could be called terror. It was very difficult to stand steadily. One eyed man and others have a deep understanding of Lin Fan''s strength, which is really too strong. If they fall from such a high place, the final result is that they are broken to pieces and have no chance to live. "Lao Zhang, it''s really high. I''ve jumped to a very high position, but I still can''t touch it." Lin Fan said regretfully. Lao Zhang said, "OK, I know it''s hard to get it. I just said it casually. I really don''t have to worry about it." "All right." Lin Fan helplessly, looking up at the stars, he has the stars remember, did not catch the stars is not too far away, but not strong enough. Strong enough to catch the stars. Thinking about At night, Changbai Mountain is foggy. Lin Fan suddenly enters a mysterious state. He feels the nature and the energy particles that roam between heaven and earth, as if attracted, slowly flow into Lin Fan''s body. "What is he doing?" Master Yongxin asked curiously. "I don''t know," the one eyed man mused, "but it''s weird. I don''t think it''s easy." "Practice?" Master Yongxin asked. They had never seen Lin Fan practice, and they were really curious about it. But they didn''t understand Lin Fan''s way of cultivation. To be honest, they had a strange feeling, and they didn''t feel any energy fluctuation. How can they understand Lin Fan''s way of cultivation. It''s profound Qigong, feeling the nature of heaven and earth. Not everyone can understand. Far away. The scorching temperature will create a hell of fire around. "The fire devil, actually has the fire of the earth''s heart. It''s a miracle to become a fire devil." Mu Hao stood on the branch and looked at the fire devil with a happy face. At night, the fire devil appeared, and the hot temperature swept out. He had sensed it for the first time. The fire devil looks at these people in front of him without expression. The flame is beating on his body. For him, he already knows that someone is peeping at him. Wu Sheng frowned. The fire devil is very powerful. Once he fights, he may not be able to take advantage of it. It''s just that Mu Hao obviously doesn''t care about these things. "Mu Hao, you are not the opponent of the fire devil." Wu Sheng said. Mu Hao said with a smile: "Wu Sheng, this is what I found. Don''t mind your own business. The core of the fire devil''s essence is in his body." Wu Sheng didn''t say much. His people didn''t follow him. Instead, they scattered in Changbai Mountain, looking for all kinds of treasures. For him, those treasures are the most important. Mu Hao pointed to the fire demon and said, "you are good. It''s your luck to be liked by me. Later, I will completely suppress you and capture the core of fire in your body. If you take the initiative to hand over the core of fire now, you can still save your life." Talk too loud. The fire devil''s body was burning fiercely. It was Mu Hao''s words that made him completely angry. "Oh, I''m still angry. Let me see how you can be angry." The voice just dropped. Mu Hao instantly killed the fire devil, and said to the children of the surrounding families: "I''ll take care of them. Don''t let him run away."The fire devil roared, swung his flaming fist and blasted to Mu Hao. "A small skill in carving insects." Mu Hao didn''t pay any attention to him. He just punched the fire devil. Bang! The two fists collided with each other, and Mu Hao''s face changed greatly. He retreated to the rear in an instant, and his fists were still stained with a trace of flame. He put out the flame. "Mad, what a power." Mu Hao muttered in his heart that he didn''t have that feeling, but after fighting, he found that things were obviously different from what he thought. Fire devil, a step, behind the flame soared, instantly appeared in Mu Hao side. "Well, I can''t help myself." Mu Hao said coldly. But soon, something was wrong. The fire devil roared, his figure soared, his fists roared, and Mu Hao''s face changed greatly. It was too late to resist. Boom! The two fists hit Mu Hao''s chest directly, which made him fly, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. "What?" Mu Hao stares at him as if to see the ghost. Just when he can''t believe it, the fire devil appears in front of him. He raises his foot, pulls it out directly, and kicks it in his abdomen. When Mu Hao encounters such a heavy blow, how can he resist it and break the tree directly. Wu Sheng looks dignified. He and Mu Hao underestimate the fire devil. Unexpectedly, at the moment of shooting, the power of the fire devil soars to a terrible level. It''s hard to imagine. For him, Mu Hao wants tragedy, he is not the opponent of the fire devil at all. In this case. Even if you don''t die, you must be seriously injured. "Angkor, help me." Mu Hao called. Wu Sheng originally wanted to see the play, but the other party''s cry of "brother" was decisive. Wu Sheng appeared in front of Mu Hao and stopped the fire devil''s killing move. Boom! For Wu Sheng, fortunately his strength has been improved. If he has not been punctured before, his current strength may not be able to stop him. Chapter 297 Boom! The fire devil is directly shaken back. Wu Sheng said calmly: "Mu Hao, you don''t have enough accomplishments. Why do you want to be brave? If you don''t have me here, you want to kill the fire devil. I''m afraid you will be killed by the fire devil." Stand up with your hands down, and you''ll have an excellent style. Mu Hao''s "brother" was also called out in a hurry. It was not his boasting. Wu Sheng''s strength was just as good as his. But when Wu Sheng saw a move to fight back the fire devil. He was really shocked. Damn it. "You..." Mu Hao looked at him in surprise. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he was not the fire devil of his opponent. Wu Sheng even suppressed him. This is obviously impossible. "It''s a shock." Wu Sheng inquired, and then rushed to the fire devil. His palms changed endlessly. When each palm fell on the fire devil, there was a roar. The fire devil roared. I found that this guy was a little fierce in front of me. I retreated directly and disappeared in an instant. "It''s really powerful." When Wu Sheng fought with the fire devil for a moment, he felt that the opponent''s strength was very strong, there was a spirit realm, and he was also very close to Sanyao. Otherwise, with his current strength, he could be called an invincible hand in the spirit. "Wu Sheng, why don''t you chase me." Mu Hao yelled, he just pretended to be a little too much. He was directly taught to be a man by the fire devil. He was very shameful. Wu Sheng said indifferently, "are you teaching me to do things?" Cold voice, proud expression. Mu Hao was stunned, as if he had been shaken by Wu Sheng. Then he shook his head and put this unrealistic idea behind him. To him, he is a son of a big family. He is in the same position as Wu Sheng. Why do you talk so hard. "I''m just telling you, if you miss this time, maybe there won''t be another time." Mu Hao said. Wu Shengdao: "it doesn''t matter whether you meet it or not, but your strength is a little weak. If you meet the fire devil, I advise you to avoid it, otherwise your life may not be so good and you can meet me." Mu Hao felt very humiliated. "I remember your strength is similar to mine. Why did you become so powerful?" Mu Hao asked. This is also one of his most curious things, Wu Sheng said: "I''ve always been very good. As for you asking me that my strength is similar to yours, you think too much. Do you think I will be the same as you?" It''s really hard to hear what he said. Mu Hao can''t listen to it, and his anger is burning in his heart. Fortunately, he can resist it. There are others around him. He doesn''t want to go too far. If Wu Sheng hit him with a backhand, he would not be able to face the current situation. I didn''t pay attention. Instead, he left directly. For mu Hao, he has to rethink the situation. The current situation is not a second for him. Wu Sheng''s strength is enhanced. When he is with him, it''s hard for him to get a baby. Only by acting alone can he be sure. June 30! Early in the morning. Lao Zhang rubbed his eyes and saw that Lin Fan was not around. He got up and looked around. Then he saw Lin Fan standing there as if he was looking at something. "What are you looking at, Lin fan?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said, "look, there is a bird''s nest here. There are birds in it." "Oh, really." Lao Zhang showed great curiosity about the bird''s nest. He stood side by side with Lin Fan and looked up at the bird''s nest in the tree curiously. Haw! "Listen to the sound. That''s the sound of birds." Lao Zhang didn''t dare to speak out loud, as if he was afraid of scaring the birds. His voice was very small. If he didn''t lean on his side, it would be hard to hear. Lin Fan said: "yes, it sounds very good." They stood under the tree and watched quietly. The evil Rooster gathered his wings and squatted there a little angry. Good and bad guys, I laid eggs for you, and you went to see the birds. What''s more, the eggs it laid were eaten by other guys. Master Yongxin said, "what are they doing?" It''s just a curious inquiry. For master Yongxin, he wanted to hold Lin Fan''s thigh, but where could he hold his leg so well, so he was always looking for opportunities. It''s a normal behavior for a one eyed man to stop looking at more. If he makes a fuss about it, he really has no insight. "What are we going to do next?" Asked Liu haichan. They have got some treasures in Changbai Mountain, but they don''t know the main function of these things at present. They need to go back and study them carefully. But to be honest. Liu haichan wants to take it now, no matter what the specific effect is, but he can definitely improve his strength, which is absolutely wrong. "Keep going." Said the one eyed man. Liu haichan said, "it''s very dangerous.""We have Lin fan." Suddenly, the scene was a little quiet. They looked at each other and felt that what they said was very reasonable. The reason that can make them feel at ease is that they have Lin Fan by their side. No matter what they face, they are not afraid. Gradually. One eyed man and others want to go deep into Changbai Mountain, but Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stay under the tree and watch quietly, but they don''t move. They don''t bother, just want to see when they want to see. Without Lin fan to accompany them. They must be very careful in Changbai Mountain. They are afraid of the danger of an irresistible enemy. Now they don''t have to worry at all. With Lin fan, we are the safest. Look at Looking at it, the mother bird came back and protected herself around the nest. She looked at Lin Fan warily. She doubted that Lin Fan and Lao Zhang would hurt her children. Even if she was short, she glared at her. Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang, it seems to be afraid that we will hurt it. We''d better not look at it." "Well, I''ll listen to you." Lao Zhang said. Then, with their shoulders together, they came towards the crowd. Lin Fan came to the evil cock and touched his face. "Hen, why didn''t you lay eggs today?" Squatting there, the hen suddenly raised her head when she heard Lin Fan''s words. She looked at him with a confused face, as if she had heard him wrong. She even wanted to ask. This is what people say. No In other words, it''s not human. The chicken has laid eggs, but you don''t even look at it. You choose to see the nest. Now you tell me you want eggs The trough! Bullying chickens is not like this. As an undercover, the evil cock knows the truth of bearing humiliation. He can''t panic or be anxious. He always tells himself that as an undercover, he has put his dignity under his feet and trampled on it. No matter how much the other side demands. You have to bear it. "Goo Goo!" The rooster pouts his buttocks and works very hard. A few eggs roll down slowly. "You''re great." Lin Fan praised. The evil cock sneers in his heart. Thank you very much. But even so, it can''t show this kind of angry mood. If it wants to mix in the other party''s hands, it has to be honest. ¡­¡­ After Lin Fan and others had eaten the eggs of the evil cock, they moved towards the inside and did not encounter any danger for the time being. "Strange, since there are so many strong stars here, why didn''t they meet?" The one eyed man thought deeply and felt that the problem was still serious. And it''s not just the stars. The top powers of all countries are gathered here. It''s just like the beginning of the game. Everyone agrees with the starting line, and those who are strong in the starry sky are like boss. Random appearance in Changbai Mountain. It''s better than them. I''m afraid I''ll have an unexpected chance to meet them, but if the other party is like Wu Sheng, it''s OK to talk. "Wait a minute." The one eyed man raised his hand and squatted down to look at the ground. At this time, the ground was burning and there were traces of fighting. According to the situation at the scene, it was obvious that there had been a fierce battle. "There was a fight here." Lin Daoming said: "indeed, it seems to be much more dangerous than we think." "Ah Right now. There was a scream. They looked at each other and looked alert. Then they all nodded their heads and ran to the source of the scream. When we get there. They saw the most shocking scene. The paladin was caught by a flaming humanoid creature. With fierce force, his arms were torn off, blood fell and the ground was dyed red. "Help me." The arrival of the one eyed man makes the paladin see a glimmer of hope in despair. It''s just that the fire devil obviously didn''t want to let the other party live. The fire in his body rioted and filled the whole armor in an instant. The fire was burning in the armor. In the blink of an eye, the paladin turned into black slag. The fire devil threw the suit on the ground and looked at the one eyed man and others who suddenly appeared. He didn''t say a word more, but came to them directly. Very angry. It''s like something important has been stolen. It''s ferocious and terrifying. It gives off a shuddering smell. "Be careful." Cried the one eyed man. Fire devil''s strength is very strong, even if there is no fight, you can feel how terrible the strength of the other side is. "Wow! It''s terrible, Lin fan. I''m afraid. " Lao Zhang was very timid. Seeing the fire devil tearing the paladin, he was so scared that he turned pale. He hid behind Lin fan, shivering and did not dare to do anything reckless."Don''t be afraid, Lao Zhang. I''ll protect you." Lin Fan said. Then he looked at the fire devil with a serious look and said in a deep voice, "how can you scare my best friend?" The voice just dropped. Lin Fan stood in front of everyone. Facing the impact of the fire devil, he raised his hands as if he could lock the fire devil. Patta! Grab the fire devil by the wrist. Let the fire devil''s flame burn his body. "You are not afraid of my fire." The fire devil saw that Lin Fan ignored the flame he was burning on the surface, and his face was shocked, as if he didn''t expect anyone to do this. Lin Fan said: "what''s the fear of your flame? You can bully others with your flame. You scare my best friend to cry. You need to apologize." The fire devil was puzzled. It''s none of my business to cry. But there is something wrong with the situation now. The fire devil can''t think about it so much. He roars and roars, and the flames soar. It''s enough to burn everything into dregs. It''s useless to touch Lin fan. "Don''t think you''re the only one who''s going to make a fire. I will, too, but I just don''t want to show you." Lin Fan did not put the other party''s flame in his heart, he will be much higher than the other party''s flame temperature. "Lin Fan hit him for me." Lao Zhang yelled, "he scared me." "Good." In the face of Lao Zhang''s requirements, he will always meet each other. Right now. Lin Fan raised his legs and knee to the fire devil''s abdomen. A dull voice came. Lin fansong fired at the fire devil''s wrist. The fire devil glared at him as if he had been hit by some kind of heavy blow, bowing and retreating. "Not really." Lin fan asked back. Lao Zhang waved his arm and said, "it''s powerful." One eyed men and others look at each other and have a deep understanding of Lin Fan''s strength again. They are really too strong, and those who are strong are not human. When they face the fire devil, they feel a great pressure. That kind of pressure is that too many people are useless. Even if the four of them join hands, they are definitely not the opponents of the fire devil, and can even be suppressed miserably. But in front of Lin fan, the fire devil seems to have no room to resist, which is a little sad. The fire devil was furious. His face was gloomy to the extreme. The color of the flame on his body changed and he rushed directly towards Lin fan. Every step down left burning footprints on the ground. Instant. The fire devil appeared in front of Lin Fan and raised his hand to kill him. For him, human beings are weak, and now he is being bullied by human beings, which is intolerable. Lin Fan frowned, raised his hand, and punched the fire devil''s cheek. With a bang, the fire devil fell to the ground directly, and the ground vibrated as if an earthquake had happened. Countless cracks appeared. An amazing shock wave is spreading all around. One eyed men and others all look silly, as if they are in the dark. "So strong." Lin Daoming sighed. I can''t even imagine. If he suffered this blow, what would be the result? I feel terrible when I think about it. I''m afraid even the corpse may not exist. "Lao Zhang, do you see that?" Lin fan asked. "I see it," Lao Zhang said excitedly Lin Fan said, "now you must not be afraid." "Well, I''m not afraid of anything with you." Lao Zhang said. One eyed men look at each other. What kind of words are they? It''s terrible to think about them. At this point. Lin Fan squatted in front of the fire devil, looking at his situation, "Hey, why don''t you talk, wake up and say sorry to Lao Zhang, I can forgive you." "Wake up, have a reaction." He gently pushed the fire devil''s shoulder, thinking about the situation just now, really strong? There seems to be, there seems to be No. I''m confused. "Lao Zhang, come and have a look. What''s the matter with him?" Cried Lin fan. Lao Zhang came to Lin Fan carefully, looked at the fire devil lying on the ground, stretched out his finger, approached the tip of the fire devil''s nose, and pondered: "he was out of breath." Lin Fan said: "it means dead?" "Well, dead, although I can try to save him, but he scared me to cry, I don''t want to save him." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said, "well, if I understand you, I won''t save him." One eyed man didn''t expect Lin fan to beat the fire devil to death with one blow. I''m afraid It''s terrible. Chapter 298 The fire devil died unjustly. If he can apologize, he won''t die and live happily. But now it''s too late to regret. He can only say that his fate is so, and he can''t avoid it. Master Yongxin put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, this fire devil benefactor, go well." "Do you feel that Changbai Mountain seems very simple to us?" Lin Daoming asked. As a strong man in Maoshan, he has absolute self-confidence. He will find how weak he is in the face of some strong men such as fire devil. But now They don''t have to do anything. It''s like following a tourist team, having a look at the scenery and occasionally getting local special products. The whole process safety is handed over to Lin fan. The one eyed man was silent. He agreed with what Lin Daoming said. That''s true. If they didn''t have Lin fan to follow them, they would have been very difficult to walk in Changbai Mountain, and the dangers they met would have killed them. "Eh!" At this time, an amazing scene happened. The dead body of the fire devil suddenly set itself on fire. Then, under their naked eye observation, a red stone appeared. "What is this?" They asked suspiciously. The one eyed man picked up the red stone and observed it carefully. "I think it''s very likely that it''s something important, just take it back and test it with the device." Liu haichan said: "well, the five elements of heaven and earth, yin and Yang, I found that this stone is full of a hot flame, powerful, absolutely not ordinary." The one eyed man put the stone away. The harvest is good. Spring, fruit, stone, did not do anything to have such a harvest, do not know how other people, they have not harvested anything strange. The one eyed man said, "Lin fan, why don''t we go back first." If people want to be content, they have to go back first and analyze what they get. There''s no need to go deep into it for the time being. "Don''t you want to see the dragon?" Lin fan asked. "I want to see the dragon very much," Lao Zhang said The one eyed man knows that the Dragon Lin Fan said is the dragon in the Tianchi Lake. If it was before, he certainly didn''t believe that there could be a dragon in the Tianchi Lake. It''s just a myth. But now even the fire devil has appeared. The legend is not necessarily a legend, it''s probably true. Lin Daoming whispered: "chief, this may really be an opportunity for us. With him, we don''t need to be afraid of any danger. The strong star in the sky will come to get good things in Changbai Mountain. Now, as long as we have Lin fan, we will have a great chance to get any treasure." Master Yongxin said, "it''s reasonable." The one eyed man pondered and said that it was very reasonable. Then he looked at Lin fan. He and Lao Zhang were all puzzled and had been thinking about the situation of the fire devil. It was a helpless thing. There''s nothing wrong with their heads. It''s just that thinking is a little hard to describe with words. At this point. Wu Sheng came from afar and said in surprise, "I didn''t expect you to kill the fire devil." He felt the fury of the fire devil from afar and thought who was fighting with the fire devil. When he arrived at the scene, he found that the fire devil had been killed, which was something he didn''t think of. "Yes, he did. We just watched." Said the one eyed man. When Lin Fan and Lao Zhang see Wu Sheng, they just say hello with a smile on their face. They are acquaintances. Wu Sheng said: "you must get the crystal of the fire devil." "That''s what you''re talking about." The one eyed man said. Seeing the crystal, Wu Sheng looked happy and nodded: "there''s no mistake. This is the crystal of the fire devil. How about we make a deal?" The main purpose of his appearance in Changbai Mountain is for the fire devil and Tianchi. This is what he wants most. Of course, there are still a lot of good things coming out of the ground, waiting for someone to get them. "Deal?" One eyed man frowns, some don''t understand looking at Wu Sheng, don''t know what he thinks, at least so far, one eyed man didn''t want to change things with others. And these are all from Lin fan. He just keeps it for the time being. Wu Shengdao: "I have studied your cultivation. The ability of the four high courts is really good, but compared with the star family, your cultivation method is still very weak. I can use the star family''s cultivation method to exchange this fire devil crystal with you." "If you have the practice method of the stars, maybe you can really compete with the stars in the future." The one eyed man looked at the crowd as if he were communicating. He knows it''s a safe trade. Lin Daoming, Liu haichan and others all nodded in silence and agreed to trade with Wu Sheng. The fire devil is really powerful and the crystal is absolutely good. For them, the fire devil is really a boss, but in Lin Fan''s hands, it''s like a baby.Even if crystal has all the power of the fire devil, how can they have Lin fan? They don''t need these. However, the cultivation methods of the stars are different. They can completely solve their short board problem "thank you, we took advantage of it." Said the one eyed man. Wu Sheng said: "it''s OK. Although we''re not from the same planet, acquaintance is fate, and the master also helps me with acupuncture. My kindness is not small. I''ll trade with you and exchange things for things. In the end, I''m asking too much." "I can guarantee that you can practice to the state of three glories. If I can''t, I''m a sinner in my family. I hope you can understand." The one eyed man said, "I understand. Naturally, I can understand it. It''s just that you just talked about the state of San Yao. You might as well tell us what it is." I''m curious about what the other side is talking about. And then it was a lot easier. Wu Sheng explained to them the realms of the universe and the starry sky. The one eyed man was very surprised. He didn''t expect that there were still these realms, and they were just in the general position. The gap with the stars is too big. At the same time, I''m glad. We can have strong people like Lin Fan join the special department. I met Wu Sheng who had a good opinion of them. If they are met with malicious, to Lin Fan a person''s situation, I am afraid it is difficult to face these problems. One eyed man regards Lin Fan as the most powerful and the last guardian of the Dragon kingdom. He can''t ask Lin fan to come out in any situation, otherwise he will be busy and collapse. Time flies. Wu Sheng gives a general picture of the situation, because a deal is very clear. At the same time, the most important thing is that he sees Lin Fan''s potential. For some reason, he always has a feeling that people from the star family will not have any good fruit to eat when they meet him. "I have investigated the myths and legends of Changbai Mountain. I feel that it is true. Tianchi is my final goal. But before Tianchi, I hope you can look around. Some treasures have been born and contain great energy. After taking them, they will be of great help to your self cultivation." Wu Sheng said. The one eyed man said, "well, we have paid attention to all these." He didn''t tell Wu Sheng that they got something later. It''s unnecessary. Some things are better hidden. Basically no performance of the evil cock, always feel where something is wrong. It just wants to get home. Where there are no compatriots, there are even no compatriots to watch the show, which is intolerable for the evil cock. Then, not long after. Wu Sheng left, he had important things to do, and the one eyed men got the method of practice, a method of breathing, and a unique skill from Wu Sheng. In the eyes of one eyed men and others, the Dharma is extremely mysterious and mysterious. The Dharma they practiced before can''t be compared with it, and the difference is frightening. For them, this is the practice of the star family. The one eyed man wants to give Lin fan the way of practice, but Lin fan has no interest in it. Some of them can''t understand what the one eyed man says. He and Lao Zhang looked at him with confused faces. I can only say What are you talking about. Then he whispered to Lao Zhang. Is there something wrong with his head. It''s really strange. It''s terrible to think about it. The one eyed man sighs silently. Forget it, there''s no need to say too much. He knows that he thinks too much after all. It''s a waste of time to talk to two psychotic patients about the way of practicing. There may be no problem in communicating with them normally. But when it comes to high-end things, it''s like casting pearls before swine. For one eyed men. What he is most curious about is how Lin Fan practices. This is something that everyone can''t understand. It seems that he doesn''t practice much, but his strength is terrible. Anyway, so far, he hasn''t seen many opponents. Or There''s nothing that can last longer in his hands. Somewhere. Mu Hao gasped for breath. He felt that his luck was very bad, especially after he came to Changbai Mountain. When he met the fire devil, he was beaten up. Wu Sheng, who used to be as good as him, became worse than him. This was the most intolerable thing for him. Just when Mu Hao thought about what to do next. An unexpected voice came. "You''re upset." When Mu Hao heard the voice, he turned his head and looked at it. His face changed. "It''s you..." No mistake. The person who appeared was another one who came with them along with the meteorite. In Mu Hao''s opinion, the other party seems to have a good life. His energy and spirit have reached the peak. He is even more powerful than before. His mind moves. Maybe this guy also has opportunities.what the fuck! In the end, let alone me, I suffered everywhere and got nothing. If we wait for our elders to come and see him in this situation, we will be very disappointed, and the situation will be a little bad at that time. Night! Lin Fan and Lao Zhang lie there, looking at the stars in the sky. One eyed men and others are practicing the way Wu Sheng deals with them. To them, it''s like opening a door to a new world. "I''m going to a strange place later." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "take me with you." Lin Fan said, "yes." Maybe he was cheated a little too many times. Lao Zhang yelled, "you''re cheating me again. That''s what I used to say, but none of them has been successful." Lin Fan appears very helpless, appeases Lao Zhang not happy mood way: "have no way, I really want to take you to go together, but every time I fall asleep." The rooster squatted aside. At present, these two stupid human beings are simply sick. If they are not sick, they don''t believe it. What are you talking about. I don''t understand at all. As an undercover agent, Lin Fan''s mood has been promoted for a long time. There is progress. After all, in this dangerous situation, anyone will be promoted. Gradually. If there is a clock here, you can see that the time is about to reach twelve. "Lao Zhang, I''m going." Lin Fan muttered. The voice just dropped. He closed his eyes tightly. 00£º00¡£ It''s June 30. July first comes. [foreign scene officially opened! ¡¿ [target: Lin fan, the son of the mayor of Qingyang Town. ¡¿ [task: destroy the strongest demon master in the world. ¡¿ [physical strength transfer: 100%. ¡¿ [coming! ¡¿ there''s a sound in your ear. It''s very noisy. "Run, the demon is coming. We are all going to be the rations of the demon." "Where''s the new mayor?" "I don''t know. The mayor should be eaten by the demon." The intermittent sound came to Lin Fan''s ears. Lin Fan opened his eyes. As expected, it was a strange world. He was used to it. He didn''t have the curiosity of the first time. He always regarded it as a dream, a long dream. Next. There are memories coming up in my mind. In the world where demons are rampant, the living environment of human beings is very difficult and oppressed everywhere. At the same time, there is a kind of occupation, the demon remover. The former mayor of Qingyang Town was killed by the demon. At this point. Someone broke into the house. "Young master, let''s run. There''s a demon coming. The defense force in the town can''t resist the invasion of the demon. Let''s run." The people who came in were small and beautiful. It seemed that something was wrong with the current situation. They were scared and flustered. This is Qinglian, the maid of honor. She was adopted in the Lin family since childhood and grew up with Lin fan. In the face of disaster, can also run back to pull Lin fan to leave together, enough to show how loyal. "You don''t have to run." Lin Fan said calmly. He has accepted the situation. Green lotus small face evil white way: "childe, now very dangerous, we don''t run will die, the people in the mansion have already run." Lin Fan said, "I want to protect here." Then, no matter what Qinglian said, he went out. The situation in the house was not chaotic. Obviously, he was very afraid and ran away for the first time. I didn''t even take anything. Street. People are afraid to hide everywhere, some really have no place to hide, standing in place waiting for the arrival of death. On the sign beam at the gate of town. A demon with two wings and a bird face was standing there, with bloodthirsty eyes watching Qingyang Town. Everything is under control. All human beings are his food. At the same time, there are many small demons holding all kinds of bloody weapons, holding the fleeing human beings, ready to take these human beings back, raise them in captivity, and eat them slowly when they are hungry. What the demons like most are children and women. As for the elderly The meat is too poor. Chapter 299 Blacksmith Wang is an old man in Qingyang Town. He has been a professional blacksmith for 60 years. At the age of ten, he inherited his father''s career and became a blacksmith. At the age of 70, he was not in bad health, but also strong. When he saw the little demon coming towards him, he was very afraid. He raised his weapon and said angrily: "don''t come here." Facing the demon, his legs tremble. Living in Qingyang Town, he seldom has a chance to fight with the demon. The main reason is that he is lucky, but his luck will be exhausted one day. At that time, he will face the demon. Xiaoyao is as tall as a normal person, but he looks extremely ugly and ferocious. When he opens his mouth, the exposed teeth are terrible. If you look carefully, you can see that their teeth are stained with broken meat. "The meat is too poor and tastes bad. I''ll kill you and make your blood splash here." The voice of the little demon is very gloomy. Listen to the sound, I feel terrible. There''s an unspeakable sense of fear. The little demon slaps the weapon in blacksmith Wang''s hand and knocks it off. The surprised blacksmith Wang shrinks his body. How dare he be presumptuous? He has no way to face the demon in front of him. "To die." The little demon raised his hand and patted at blacksmith Wang. If he was shot, the result would be needless to say. It was absolutely bloody and bloody on the spot. The situation was terrible. Blacksmith Wang closed his eyes in despair, but after waiting for a moment, he didn''t feel the pain. Open your eyes slowly. I was very happy. "Mayor!" Blacksmith Wang can''t believe it. He thought the mayor had died long ago, or he had already run away. How could he think that the mayor didn''t run away, but also took the initiative to stop the demon who hurt him? It depends on the situation. The mayor is not simple. "Are you ok?" Lin fan asked. "I''m fine," said blacksmith Wang Lin Fan looked at the little demon, the appearance is really ugly, holding each other''s wrist, high, fierce fall, hard hit on the ground, roar, the little demon directly smashed to pieces. "The mayor is very good." Blacksmith Wang was shocked, and then said: "mayor, the demon is the leader. As long as we beat him away, our town will be safe. Following the direction pointed by blacksmith Wang, Lin fan saw a demon standing there. The winged flame demon also looks at Lin fan. The human gives him a strange feeling. It seems to be a demon killer, but it''s different. "Don''t worry, the town will be safe with me." Lin Fan said with a smile. The smile made blacksmith Wang feel at ease. For blacksmith Wang, he couldn''t tell why he felt so at ease. Anyway, he felt that way. Sa Sa! Right now. Around the small demon as if by traction like, quickly toward the wing flame demon close to the past, and then like soldiers, honest around the town gate. , who was persecuted by the evil spirits, saw the new town leader coming forward, and all of them stood up to the rear of the mayor. Some were holding shovel, some were holding sticks, and they were all gingerly watching the demons. The winged flame demon roared sharply, and the voice turned into a sound wave. Then, the winged flame demon swooped down from the card door, his wings vibrated, rolled up the strong dust, and was ready to kill Lin fan. The common people standing behind Lin fan are very afraid, they are just ordinary people, where is the opponent of this kind of demon. "How weak!" Lin Fan muttered and waved his fist directly. Bang! All of a sudden, everyone was stunned at the scene. Just now, the fierce winged flame demon was blasted directly into the ground, and the appearance was very miserable. Lin Fan punched him in the face, causing his head to explode directly. "This..." "Our mayor killed the demon with one blow." "That''s great. We are safe in Qingyang Town." The winged flame demon died, and the little demons around were stunned by Lin Fan''s behavior. They didn''t react. When they reacted, the little demons roared and ran around. "Chase." "Kill me." The common people have the support of the mayor. When they see the demons running around, they are not afraid. They pretend to pick up the tools to fight with them, but they just pretend. Soon, a group of people surrounded Lin Fan and looked at him admiringly. "The mayor is too good." "With the mayor here, Qingyang Town is the safest." The common people all hope to have a safe and stable place. They have lived in Qingyang Town for many years. If they leave here because of demons, they don''t know where to go. After all, some places are more dangerous. The maid Qinglian looks at her childe with little stars in her eyes. She has never found that the childe is so powerful before. She really adores him. "Do you know where the demon master is?" Lin fan asked. People wait and see each other. "Mayor, we don''t know where the Demon Lord is.""Yes." "The most demons I''ve ever seen are those who have just been driven away by the mayor." Lin Fan scratched his head, some helpless, as if to find their own, but it is not urgent, every dream is very long, and sometimes mixed, to find the goal, so this time is the same. Touch your hair. I found my hair very long. But it''s clean. Qingyang Town spread, the mayor is a master, the demon was killed by the mayor, which let them have a strong sense of security. The arrival of the demon did not cause any casualties. If the demon appears in Qingyang Town when he is hungry, the consequences will be very serious. Fortunately, he is very lucky this time. The brave people hang the corpse of the winged flame demon on the front card of Qingyang Town. They tell the demons to open their eyes and see if they dare to invade us, this demon will be your end. Fortunately, Qingyang Town is not in the center. If you are in the central area, the consequences will be more serious, which is a provocation to the authority of the demon. A few days later. Qingyang Town is very stable. Nothing happened. The only thing that happened was that a group of bandits wanted to rob Qingyang Town. They just arrived at the gate and saw the demon corpse hanging at the gate. They immediately turned around and ran away. Instead of deterring the demon, they scared the bandits. This makes people worship the mayor more. On this day. Qinglian accompanied her son around the town. She didn''t know what he was going to do, but in her opinion, he was obviously on patrol. For the safety of Qingyang Town, she was really worried. At this time, a group of children ran over, holding a lot of sugar in their hands. When they saw Lin fan, they all worshipped him. "Mayor Lin, please have sugar." A child put his hand in front of Lin Fan and looked forward to it. He wanted the mayor to eat his candy. "Thank you." Lin Fan took the sugar with a smile, and then said: "my name is Lin fan, not mayor Lin." "Well, I see, mayor Lin." When the child saw the mayor eating his candy, he jumped up happily and led his friends to run far away. In the distance, he could still hear the voice of the child, "the mayor has eaten my candy." Lin Fan smiles and doesn''t speak. If Lao Zhang were here, he would like it very much. Well, sugar is really sweet. It''s very delicious. "Qinglian, are there many demons?" Lin fan asked. Green lotus way: "return childe, demon many." Lin Fan said, "where did they all come from?" Qinglian shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Since I was sensible, demons have existed. They have existed for a long time. Moreover, people in Qingyang Town never leave the town, so we don''t know the situation outside. If we can go to those big cities, maybe we can know a lot of things." Lin Fan thinks about where the demon master is. It depends on the situation. He should be a very strong master. It is his special expectation to be able to fight with the master. If the demon master knows that someone is going to do him, he will be absolutely scared. What can I do if I am forced in this world. That''s too much. At this point. Far away from Qingyang Town. A group of figures appeared, they dressed shabby, as if suffering a lot, some leaning on sticks, limping towards here. A leading old man said: "everyone work hard. Qingyang Town is in front of us. When we get there, we will have a place to live." "There won''t be destroyed by demons." "No, we have to be confident." "Well, it''s up to fate." Many people have been desperate, they had a lot of people, but later was to find a place to live, some died in the road, some met the demon, did not run away, was captured. Now there are not many people here. Very few! Very few! Only a few dozen people. After a long time. They saw the gate of Qingyang Town from a distance, but someone with sharp eyes suddenly exclaimed. "Get down, I see the demon." Cried one of the boys. His vision is very good, far away to see a demon at the door, he saw the demon is hanging on the doorplate by the people. "Is it really a demon?" "Yes, I can''t read it wrong. It''s really a demon." "How can it be like this? There is really no place for us to live. Qingyang Town is our final destination. If it is attacked by demons, we will die." Everyone looked desperate. Some people directly hands down, looking up at the sky, eyes gradually absent, as if to dementia. Right now. There''s another voice coming. "Wait a minute. Something''s wrong. There seems to be someone there."The guy with good sight was shocked. He saw someone come out of Qingyang Town. He didn''t look like a demon. He seemed to be carrying a farm guy, and some of them were carrying a burden. With his surprise. Some people can''t stand this kind of repression. "No, if I go on like this, I''ll be crazy. No matter it''s a human or a demon, I''ll go and have a look." Then he ran directly to Qingyang Town, shouting as he ran. "Are you human?" His cry was a little desperate, but more hopeful. "Yes, who are you?" In an uproar! When there was a sound coming from there, the people running towards Qingyang Town stopped. They couldn''t believe it. Then they turned back excitedly and said, "come on, they are people. They are people." The refugees lying there looked at each other with excited faces when they heard the voice. The sense of depression accumulated in their hearts for such a long time broke out in an instant. "Ah "Alive." "We are alive at last." Then a group of people ran towards Qingyang Town. The town gate. Blacksmith Wang said, "where do you all come from? It seems that you have suffered a lot." The old refugee said, "well, we are all refugees. Our town has been destroyed by demons, and our family has been eaten by demons. We have been fleeing for a long time before we come here." When it comes to sadness, the refugees wipe their tears and feel more and more uncomfortable. Blacksmith Wang felt deeply that if it wasn''t for the presence of the mayor, he would have died in the hands of the demon. He comforted: "you don''t have to worry. Now that you have come here, you can ensure your safety." "There is nothing else in Qingyang Town, but there is definitely a place for you to live." When the refugees heard this, they were relieved for a long time. Then someone asked curiously: "what''s the matter with this demon?" When they saw the demon, they were really scared. What a big demon! Who did it. Wang blacksmith said with a smile: "Oh, you said the demon. A few days ago, we were attacked by the demon in Qingyang Town. The demon was the leader. Later, our mayor killed the demon with a direct move. We hung the demon at the door and told the demons that if they dare to come here, that''s the end." "Oh, that''s great." "Yes, I think the demon is about to become a big demon." "A punch? I''ve seen the most powerful demon eliminator. It takes some means to deal with a demon. I didn''t expect that there was such a strong one in Qingyang Town. If we didn''t know it, we would be safe. " The refugees talked, with smiles on their faces and more worship. Blacksmith Wang said, "I''ll take you to see the mayor." The enthusiastic blacksmith Wang didn''t read many books, but he understood that in this most dangerous world, human beings need to unite. Only when they unite together can they deal with demons together. In the town. "Mayor Lin, that''s what happened. They all escaped from the outside. If they can''t stay here, they will be killed by demons. They hope to stay here. I don''t know if the mayor will allow them." Asked blacksmith Wang. Before waiting for Lin fan to speak, blacksmith Wang seemed to think of something, and then said: "they are all from other towns, their families have been killed by demons, and we need fresh blood in Qingyang Town. The most important thing is that we need unity." After that, he looked forward to the mayor. Lin Fan said: "OK, it''s OK. Anyone who has difficulties should help him. You don''t have to ask me about these things in the future. You can arrange them." Blacksmith Wang said happily, "don''t you hurry to thank Mayor Lin, our mayor is the best person in the world. As long as you stay here, I can guarantee that no demon will dare to be presumptuous." The refugees were beaming with joy. "Thank you, mayor Lin." "Don''t worry, Mayor Lin, we will definitely contribute to Qingyang Town. We will never stay here for nothing." They fled for such a long time and finally found a home. Naturally, their mood was hard to calm down. For refugees, Lin Fan''s image in their eyes suddenly becomes tall, very high, very high, and even exudes dazzling brilliance, which is the brilliance of Wei''an. Chapter 300 Under the warm care of the people in Qingyang Town, the refugees built houses as a place to live in the future. It was the most fortunate thing for them to be in a safe place in such a chaotic world. It is also the greatest hope of all the people. "Young master, I will go to farm first." Qinglian said. The former mayor, that is, Lin Fan''s father, has always taken care of the land by himself and provided food and clothing by himself. Of course, he will also let the family members help to create a beautiful atmosphere. Lin Fan said curiously, "farming?" Qinglian said: "yes, our family has land, and all the food is planted. Although the childe is the mayor of the town, he has to work hard. When the master was there, he set such a rule. If the people can choose me to be the mayor of the town, they trust the Lin family. How can they squeeze the people''s life?" "Well, that makes sense. Let''s go together. I''m curious about farming." Lin Fan said that he and Lao Zhang have great curiosity about anything unknown. If they can explore the unknown, it is the happiest thing. There are many fertile fields around Qingyang Town. Many people are busy in the fields. "Here comes Qinglian." "Mayor Lin is here, too." "Good morning, mayor Lin." When the people see that the visitors are warmly greeting, their faces are filled with happy smile, they are full of hope for life, and their requirements for life are very low, as long as they can live, there is no other redundant ideas. Qinglian greets the common people. Although she is small, she is skillful in carrying hoes. "Young master, I''ll do the rough work. You can watch it." She was adopted from a young age, and she is very grateful to the Lin family for being able to live to the present. Therefore, Qinglian is willing to use her thin body to be an ox and a horse for her son and repay her kindness. Lin Fan said, "I want to have a try. It''s very interesting." Qinglian really wants to have a try. She has no choice but to teach him how to do it. Maybe it will be too hard and boring, and he will give up farming. Gradually. She found that things are not as simple as she thought. It seems that the young master has a very high talent in farming. Just under her simple teaching, he can learn well. As the mayor of the town, Lin Fan''s personal rescue of Qingyang Town has long convinced the people, so when the mayor personally cultivated the land, he gathered around. "Oh, the mayor is young. I didn''t expect that he could farm so well." "Yes, our mayor is a rare genius in the world. It''s our blessing to be able to appear in Qingyang Town." "The mayor is the best." "When the demons see our mayor, they will run away." When the boasting goes too far, even Lin fan, who can accept people''s boasting, is embarrassed. "I can do it." Lin Fan smiles and drinks the water from Qinglian. "Yes, really," the people exclaimed Qinglian looks at her childe with a smile. Her big eyes are full of adoration. She really, really likes her childe. She does everything very well. Lin Fan laughs. He is hardworking and feels very interesting. If Lao Zhang is here, he will also like farming. Such days are peaceful and harmonious. The common people all like this kind of life, although there is no big surprise, but it has been very stable. Half a month passed like this. During this period of time, Qingyang Town was very safe without being attacked by demons. The former refugees, with the help of the enthusiastic people, had already built their houses and helped to exploit the wasteland. They had a good life. People in the town can see that the mayor carries a woven hat and hoe to the field every day. Sometimes, they find that the mayor likes to squat down and watch the growing plants for many hours. On this day. There is a group of motorcade outside the town. The people move out their prepared things and want to sell them to each other in exchange for some life needs. This is a fleet of demon eliminators. In addition to selling some materials, they will also provide paid demon eliminators. As long as they can afford money, they can help towns all over the world to kill the threatening demons. It belongs to a kind of work of pinning the head to the waistband. One of the leading demon eliminators is strong and strong. He holds two axes and is fierce. Ordinary people will feel a strong sense of oppression when they look at him. His name is Zhang Hu. He is a very famous person in this area. When he came to Qingyang Town, he was very surprised. Half a month ago, he found that there were demons around Qingyang Town. In his opinion, as long as the demons were hungry, the town would be destroyed by demons. I just didn''t expect to be safe. Soon.He was attracted by the corpse hanging at the door. The corpse gradually withered due to the sun exposure, but Zhang Hu recognized that it was a demon, and it was not a simple demon. "Winged flame demon!" Zhang Hu came to a common man who was buying the necessities of life and asked, "did you kill him?" The pulled people, hearing the other party''s inquiry, said with pride: "it was killed by our mayor Lin. half a month ago, the demon came to attack our town and was directly beaten to death by our mayor. Later, we hung the corpse at the door and warned those demons to dare to come to our town. That''s the consequence." All those demon killers around saw the corpse, looking shocked, as if they couldn''t believe it. According to their understanding of demons. This kind of demon has the potential to become a big demon, and its strength is very strong. Even if they encounter it, they need to pay a great price to subdue it. How can we not be shocked to hear these people say that they were killed by their mayor. Zhang Hu said: "can this demon corpse be sold to us?" "This was killed by our mayor, so we still need to ask our mayor. Now I''ll call our mayor to come here?" Said the common man. "Good." Then the people ran to the town. "Brother Zhang, do you think the mayor of this town killed him?" Asked a demon killer. Zhang Hu said: "it''s hard to say. You can only know when you see a real person, but it''s very possible. Otherwise, who killed the demon and hung the corpse outside. To tell you the truth, there are some outrageous things." Soon. Lin fan, who was just about to go farming, was pulled over. "This is our mayor Lin." Introduced by the people. Looking at Lin fan, Zhang Hu was very surprised. He was a young man. To tell you the truth, when he first saw him, he had some doubts. However, with his observation, he found that he was calm and had a special temperament. He believed a lot in his heart. "Mayor Lin, in the next Zhang Hu, I like the corpse of this demon very much and want to buy it. I don''t know whether Mayor Lin sells the corpse or not." The corpse of the common demon doesn''t have much effect. But some demons with a little ability, the corpse is very valuable, can extract a lot of useful things for cultivation, so Zhang Hu wants to buy this demon corpse. If they are allowed to kill this kind of demon by themselves, the price will be very high. Careful calculation is not very good. Lin Fan blinked, some doubt, buy the body? What body? "Oh." Lin Fan returned. Someone once told him that when facing the unclear things, you just need to go back to "Oh", and don''t say more about other things, because the other person will help himself. This is what he was told when he was in Qingshan mental hospital. When he thought about it, it seemed reasonable. Sure enough. Zhang Hu''s self-awareness is that the other party has agreed, but for him, what price should he pay to buy this demon corpse? Although it has been exposed to the sun for so long, the impact is a little big, but it is still valuable. Meditate for a moment. He said slowly, "well, money is not very useful to your town. It''s better to trade things for things. How about I trade these resources with you?" Lin Fan said, "good." Simple and clear, although not very clear, but these are not the point. Zhang Hu waved and asked people to move down the living materials and put down the demon corpse to the truck. "Do you know where the demon master is?" Lin fan asked. Zhang Hu''s face was puzzled, "demon master? I haven''t heard of it. I don''t know who the demon master is Lin Fan said: "do you know what demon is the most powerful?" Zhang Hu said: "there is a super demon in a thousand miles. It''s very powerful. It belongs to the most powerful demon here. If you encounter it, you can run as far as you can, otherwise you will die." "This super monster is called Qianmian demon." Lin Fan recalled that it was not the demon he was looking for. What he was looking for was the demon master. The Qianmian demon and the demon master were obviously two different kinds. Zhang Hu said: "if Mayor Lin wants to find the demon master, I suggest going to those big cities to inquire, maybe we can get some clues." Lin Fan said: "thank you for telling me this, but I can''t leave here. I want to protect Qingyang Town." Don''t think that Lin Fan''s head is hard to use when he is staying in Qingshan mental hospital. He is very clever. He knows that if he leaves Qingyang Town and a demon comes, no one will be the opponent of the demon. So, he didn''t want to leave Qingyang Town. I want to protect this place. As for where the demon master is, he thought that a patient in Qingshan psychiatric hospital told him that although the world is very big, the world is actually very small. In his lifetime, who you want to look for will appear in the same place with you.Think about that. That makes a lot of sense. Therefore, Lin Fan believed what the patient said and was ready to stay in Qingyang Town. He was sure to wait for the demon master. As for whether it would take a long time, he didn''t care at all. Time doesn''t matter at all. He stayed in several dreams for a long time. He was able to stand loneliness and didn''t panic at all. Zhang Hu found that the mayor of Qingyang Town was a little strange. It wasn''t that there was something wrong with him, but the tone of his voice made him feel strange. How to put it in detail It''s weird anyway. At the end of the transaction, Zhang Hu arranges the team and leaves Qingyang Town. Their team is very strong. They walk outside and are not afraid even if they encounter demons, as long as they don''t encounter those terrible demons. Of course The big monsters of terror all have their own territory. As long as they are avoided, they are hard to encounter. Safety is guaranteed. Two days later. Zhang Hu and they passed a canyon. For them, the trip was very profitable, not at all. "Brother Zhang, this demon corpse, we can earn at least 30%." "Almost." "What''s the origin of the mayor of Qingyang Town? It''s a waste to kill this demon and hang his body on the doorplate." "I don''t know, but it''s very strong. I can''t underestimate it." Just as they were discussing it. There is something wrong with the situation around. There is a mist coming from afar for no reason. "Be careful." Zhang Hu raised his hand and asked everyone to stop. He looked at the front with a dignified face. Then he said, "back up, all back up, let''s change the way." In this case, there must be a demon at work. If you don''t have a hard face, don''t have a hard face. It won''t do you any good. The horses were frightened. On the cliffs on both sides of the canyon, there are many demons, all looking at the bottom. Zhang Hu roared, "withdraw." This is normal. I''ve met it many times in the past. When the demons didn''t attack the town, they would swarm in search of human beings, but this time the situation seems a little different, the number is a little more. Maybe it''s Zhang Hu. They''re lucky. The demon chased after him, but he didn''t catch up. When Zhang Hu turned back, he saw the demon that he couldn''t believe. "Thousand face demon." He has never seen a thousand face demon, but he has heard rumors. It is said that a thousand face demon has thousands of faces, and each face is a human face. Every time he swallows a person, a face will appear on his body. It''s a super monster. In addition to the fact that some eliminators can survive in the hands of Qianmian demons, it is a luxury for others to survive. Zhang Hu and others are scared out of their wits. They won''t be so unlucky. But soon. He found that things were not as bad as he thought. The Qianmian demon didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, he stayed there, far away. If he didn''t guess wrong, the direction he looked at seemed to be Qingyang Town. Zhang Hu suddenly thought of a thing. The winged flame demon is a big demon. If he can move here, he must be a subordinate of the Qianmian demon. Now his subordinate is killed by Qingyang Town. The Qianmian demon, who is the leader, must go to revenge. I didn''t think much about it. It''s not what he can do. Run, run away from here. A few days later. Zhang Hu and others finally arrived at a city, completely safe. There were many demon killers here. They came to a shop and sold the body of the winged flame demon. Shopkeeper is very good, strange way: "you sell the demon corpse damage is very serious, since you can kill, why not keep it well, if it is a complete demon corpse, the value will quadruple." Zhang Hu said: "this is what we received in Qingyang Town. The demon was killed by the mayor of Qingyang Town. On the way back, we met the super demon Qianmian demon. Fortunately, the target of Qianmian demon is Qingyang Town, and we didn''t pay attention to it. If you keep an eye on us, the consequences will be serious." The shopkeeper was shocked to hear the legendary Qianmian demon. "Good luck, I can survive in the hands of qianmianyao." Chapter 301 A stranger came from the outside, heard what Zhang Hu said and praised. Zhang Hu looks at each other. He is an old man. He has a long beard and a white beard. There is a hermit''s manner. "Your Excellency is..." Zhang Hu asked, the other side of the unknown, can not offend, then, he saw the old man''s waist token, face unchanged, hastily said: "did not expect that it is Yunxiang old gentleman, in the eyes, did not recognize, please Yunxiang old gentleman don''t blame." The token on the old man''s waist is carved with an auspicious cloud. It was given by the imperial court. It''s said that Yunxiang, an old resident, saved a prince in the hands of a big demon. The imperial court thanks him for his special gift. As long as he holds the token, he can go anywhere and see the official. The old resident of Yunxiang asked with a smile: "before, you said that Qianmian demon really went to Qingyang Town?" Zhang Hu respectfully said: "yes, the Qianmian demon has led the group of demons to Qingyang Town." The old gentleman of Yunxiang laughed and said nothing. Then he left. Zhang Hu was so confused that he didn''t know what he meant. He didn''t think much about it. Outside. After Yunxiang left here, he came to a mansion to recruit people to kill Qianmian demon. It is said that Qianmian demon is the most magical one among all the demons. It can accumulate the strength of the swallowed person in the body, but the qianmianyao can''t use it. Therefore, if you can kill the Qianmian demon and get the one in the Qianmian demon that accumulates the strength of the swallowed person, you can become stronger. He is confident of his strength. Enough to face a thousand demons. But also can kill the thousand face demon, this is absolute self-confidence. Qingyang Town, between the fields. A figure skilled planting, as a novice just work in the field, can do this step is very good. "Farming is a real pleasure." Lin fan is very satisfied with the soil. Especially some time ago, the vegetables he sowed have sprouted, which makes him feel excited. Straight body, looking up at the sky, clearly no sweat, but pretended to wipe his forehead, just like the ordinary farming, work tired, just a little rest. "Mayor, we can help you grow the land." The common people love the young mayor very much. What''s more, the mayor is so powerful that he is the patron saint of all of them. Seeing that the mayor is still busy farming, they are like dedicating their meager efforts to help the mayor solve these drudgery problems. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK. I like farming. Farming makes me feel very happy." When he devoted himself to farming, he could feel the magic of nature. When he took root and sprouted, the natural scene had a slight impact on him. It''s like a feeling. Some people plant good land, but they don''t rush to leave. Instead, they stay in the field and chat with the mayor from time to time. They just want to have more contact with the mayor. For them, the mayor is really good, worthy of being the son of the former mayor. He is kind-hearted, friendly and has never bullied anyone. In a few days! The quiet and peaceful Qingyang Town has been broken. A confused and crazy old man broke into Qingyang Town. "Help." "Help me." "Don''t kill me. It''s terrible." When the old man rushes into Qingyang Town, he looks like a madman. When he sees people, he shouts for help. When people around him see this situation, they have only one idea, that is, he must have met a demon. Chance coincidence from the demon''s hands survived, but also a great blow, seems crazy. The warm and kind-hearted people in Qingyang Town, seeing this situation, naturally won''t sit back and ignore it. Instead, they take care of the old man and ask someone to inform the mayor. Mayor Lin is already the backbone of their hearts. Everything depends on how the mayor solves it. Soon. Seeing this crazy old man, Lin Fan walked forward slowly and said gently, "what''s the matter with you, old man?" The old resident of Yunxiang was crazy and cried out, "help, help." It''s hard to communicate, the other party has been scared out of courage, mental disorder. Looking at the old man holding his thigh, Lin Fan sighed, raised his hand, gently stroked his head, and said in a soft voice: "everyone has a fear heart, but you can rest assured that you will be very safe by my side, and no one can hurt you." The old gentleman of Yunxiang opened his mouth and looked at Lin Fan in the eyes. A gentle smile. Eyes with special eyes. I don''t know why, the fear in Yunxiang''s heart dissipated little by little. It''s like being wrapped in a warm mass of water. Lin Fan''s smile is very bright, just like the sun, which brings endless warmth and dispels the fear in his heart. For the old resident of Yunxiang, he seems to be close to the source of warmth, and the whole person is covered by an atmosphere of peace of mind.gradually. He''s awake. "I..." There is light in the eyes of the old resident Yunxiang. Lin Fan said: "what have you experienced? Can you tell me, maybe I can help you It''s a terrible thing to recall. It''s not easy to cause such a panic to Yunxiang old man. But for Yunxiang old man, he had no fear in his heart under the great glory of Lin fan. "Qianmian demon, I met Qianmian demon. He was terrible. Everyone died in front of me. It was all my fault." The old resident of Yunxiang wept bitterly. He shuddered at the thought of the picture and suffered great trauma in his heart. The self-confidence in their own strength and the heart of belittling the thousand face demon lead to this tragedy. "I''m sorry for your change." Lin Fan comforted. He can only gently stroke the head of the old man Yunxiang. He is skillful and shows his concern. Ah, sure enough, the old people are the same as Lao Zhang. Their hearts are so fragile that they need other people''s care. "Who are you?" Asked the old gentleman. "My name is Lin fan." Lin Fan said with a smile. The people around said, "this is Qingyang Town. This is our mayor. If you can come here, it means you are safe now. Our mayor is very powerful and can protect you. During this time, you can live here." The warm-hearted people didn''t ask for his identity. Seeing that his experience was so miserable, they all had compassion. If they stayed here, they would help him. The old gentleman of Yunxiang was stunned. Qingyang Town It''s the mayor that the man I met in the city said. "Mayor Lin, let''s go, take people and leave here. The thousand face demon wants to destroy here. It''s a terrible super demon. It can''t resist it." Yunxiang old resident panicked. He shuddered at the thought of qianmianyao''s strength. It''s terrible. Terrible to the extreme, how can there be such a super demon. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK. I will protect here. With me, I won''t let any demon hurt everyone here." In the circle of eliminators, Yunxiang is a well-known elder. But in Qingyang Town, no one knows him. What he said did not pose much threat to the people who worship the mayor of Wulin. They all believe in the mayor. At this time, the old gentleman of Yunxiang wanted to say something, but when he looked up at Lin fan. He could only sigh in silence. Ah! Now he can''t do without it for the time being. Qianmian demon remembers his breath. Even if he leaves Qingyang Town, he will meet Qianmian demon, whose destination is Qingyang Town. Staying here may help mayor Lin. He was very curious about mayor Lin. during his stay in Qingyang Town, he followed Lin Fan all the time. But soon, he found that something was wrong. This mayor Lin is busy farming every day. When he has nothing to do, he will stroll around the town at will. He even plays well with the children in the town. Every day a smile on his face, as if nothing ever made him feel annoyed, or even angry. Sometimes, when facing the smile of mayor Lin, he would feel a kind of pressure and dare not look directly at each other. But the children in the town like to hang around him and play with him. "This kind of life is really enviable." "Unfortunately, under the threat of demons, everything that seems beautiful is just a matter of time." The old resident of Yunxiang shook his head in distress. He is waiting. Why hasn''t the thousand face demon come yet? However, he doesn''t think that the thousand face demon won''t come, and the demon won''t let go of any human. The next day. The sun is shining high. In the new day, the people are busy. For them, every day should be enough. The people in the field are busy. All of a sudden. The sky changed suddenly, covered with black clouds, a throbbing breath came. The common people stop their work and look into the distance. In the distant direction, they seem to see something dangerous. "Ah! The demon is coming The people threw down their tools and ran towards the town, shouting as they ran. "Here comes the demon." "Here comes the demon." All of a sudden, there was chaos in the town. Countless people picked up tools from their homes. Under the leadership of the mayor, they would fight with demons to protect their town. Feeling the familiar atmosphere, the old man turned pale and followed the people to attack the town gate. Thousand face demon, that''s the thousand face demon. The town gate. The common people are holding all kinds of weapons and looking at the distance with a dignified look, while the old man Yunxiang is standing in front of the common people. He seems very serious, but his trembling hands and frightened eyes are enough to show that he is afraid now."Here comes the mayor." "As long as the mayor is there, we''ll be safe." "No mistake." When Yunxiang residents listen to these people''s trust in the mayor, they have an indescribable feeling that they don''t know how terrible the qianmianyao is. When they see their real bodies, you will know where the fear comes from. Lin fan carries the tools for farming, and Qinglian accompanies him. Everyone''s face is very nervous, but Lin Fan''s face is calm, can''t see any worry, as if for him, everything is just a simple thing. "Mayor Lin, here comes the thousand face demon." Yunxiang said. Lin Fan said calmly: "well, I know that I can feel that he is very powerful, but he is not the one I am looking for." Old resident Yunxiang knows what Mayor Lin asked. Demon master? Even if he had a wide range of knowledge, he had never heard of the demon master. At the same time, I thought. What does Mayor Lin want to do with the demon master? Is there any blood feud? This is the possibility he thinks. But the specific situation is unknown. Gradually. The true face of the thousand face demon appeared in front of the public. It was huge and frightening, with faces with different expressions. There were ferocious, angry, resentful and wailing Soon. Qianmian demon stopped outside Qingyang Town, motionless, even if there was no sound, but there was a kind of prestige over all of them. Yunxiang old man''s body was shaking violently. He is really afraid of the thousand face demon. Once upon a time, he was very careful when there was no conflict with the Qianmian demon. He thought he could kill the Qianmian demon, but he didn''t find that he thought too much about everything until he fought with him. Now. He''s not the only one who''s afraid. The people with weapons were pale with fear, swallowing their throats, thinking, this is what we can deal with. It''s like a big demon like a hill with dense faces. It''s really scary. "Wow There are children crying. Lin Fan looked back, came to the child with a smile, gently stroked his head, "I''m here, don''t be afraid, go to my mother." Under normal circumstances, no matter who comes to appease, no one can say that they are not afraid. Just looking at the smile and eyes of the mayor, the child felt at ease, listened to Lin Fan''s words and ran to the place where his parents were. After arranging the frightened children, Lin Fan looked at the thousand faced demon who was afraid of everyone and asked, "Hello, do you know where the demon master is?" Instant. A gloomy evil wind swept by. This evil wind is extremely sharp and can split the hardest things. The old resident of Yunxiang was very surprised. When he was ready to stop the evil wind, he found that the evil wind seemed to be stopped by a mysterious force and disappeared completely in front of them. He looked at Mayor Lin in shock. I saw Mayor Lin standing there, motionless, did not move, did not know how to do it. "Mayor Lin, you..." Yunxiang asked in astonishment. Lin Fan waved his hand with a smile and said, "it''s OK. With me, everything is safe." If it had been before. The old resident of Yunxiang may have some doubts, but now he won''t doubt at all. He feels that what he says is true, and Mayor Lin is not as simple as he thinks. The thousand face demon was a little surprised, "human, you killed my subordinates." "Who are you under?" Lin fan asked. Thousand face demon way: "are you teasing me?" Lin Fan shook his head and said: "I really don''t know who you are talking about, but I can feel from your breath that you are evil. You have killed many people. This is the place I protect. If you leave now, I can not care with you, otherwise you will be killed by me." The scene was quiet. The demons who followed the Qianmian demon laughed wildly. "Stupid human." "It''s the biggest joke I''ve ever heard." Even the thousand face demon was stunned by Lin Fan''s words. Then, the thousand faced demon slowly bent down and approached Lin Fan with terrible faces. He said, "do you know what you''re talking about?" Every face is talking, and the voices are mixed together. It''s frightening. "You want me to beat you." Lin Fan said. Thousand face demon laughed, "you can have a try." Chapter 302 The thousand face demon has never seen such a rampant human. In his demon career, he swallowed a lot of human beings, including the weak and the strong. As long as the human being was swallowed by him, his face would appear on him. Humans call him a thousand faced demon. But he doesn''t like such a title. He can be called a wanmianyao. At this time, so close. Yunxiang old man was very scared. He was very scared when he faced this super demon. If he was right, the Qianmian demon was close to their face. It was like a respected elder among the eliminators decades ago. He was powerful and killed countless demons. He was called the venerable one by the world. Later, the venerable said that he wanted to get rid of a big evil demon. It never happened again. It turned out that the demon that the venerable said he wanted to kill was Qianmian demon, and it was swallowed by Qianmian demon. What a pity! What a pity! "Come on." A thousand face demon''s face aimed at Lin fan, tall body, if not bent down, Lin Fan in front of him, short as the size of ants, no ability. And his voice now seems to be full of temptation. Hit me. It''s agreed to hit me. The instinct of Qianmian demon is to cause the despair in the prey''s heart. When they are most desperate, they swallow the prey. The taste is so wonderful. "Well, your breath is disgusting and frightening to the children." Lin Fan clenched his fist, raised his hand, tilted his arm backward, and then blew his fist at the thousand face demon. The seemingly ordinary fist contained some terrible power. Calm thousand face demon did not put Lin Fan in the eye, but soon, he found that the situation is not right, but for him, everything is too late. Not even a reaction. Boom! One blow. Blood and flesh were flying all over the ground. Then, the power of fists running through the demon queen did not dissipate, directly forming a white light running through, leaving a deep gap on the ground. The scene was quiet. All the people''s expressions were extremely exaggerated, and it was hard to describe that they were stunned. The old resident of Yunxiang has been completely dull, and the scene in front of him is like a dream, even if it is seen by the naked eye now, it is hard to believe. Until "I''ve already said that if I leave, I won''t do anything to you." Lin Fan said. He knew that the Qianmian demon was evil, just like his previous dream, the guys in it were evil and unfriendly to human beings, so when he met these guys, he would definitely destroy them and never leave them. Soon. The first reaction is the demon. "Thousand face demon is dead, let''s run." "How can there be such horrible human beings? It''s terrible." "Run." These demons are mixed with Qianmian demons. Now Qianmian demons have been killed. Where can they make waves? They don''t dare to stay here and run to all directions. Lin Fan didn''t stop the demons from escaping. Yeah! As long as you run away, don''t harm Qingyang Town again. This is the place he guards. No demon will destroy it. The people responded, cheering and boiling. "Long live the mayor." "The mayor is the best." "As long as we have the mayor in Qingyang Town, we will always be the safest." "No mistake." It''s hard for the people to understand how terrible the Qianmian demon is. At most, they just feel that the Qianmian demon is disgusting and ferocious. Where is Yunxiang? The old man knows how powerful it is. It was the old resident of Yunxiang who finally responded. "It''s like this..." He Lengshen looking at Lin fan, hard to imagine how terrible. That''s a thousand face demon. Super monster. This area is under the management of the other party. When the demon remover encounters this super demon, he has to run for his life. He thinks of the inner crystal of the Qianmian demon, looks for it carefully, and soon sees a crystal shining with light. The old man picked it up in a hurry. Looking at this crystal, his face is full of greed, which is what everyone dreams of. He has thought about hiding secretly, and then leaving here immediately, just after thinking for a moment. He came to Lin Fan and said, "Mayor Lin, this crystal is the best thing of the thousand face demon. It can enhance your own strength. This item is yours." Greedy heart soon broke, replaced by a sincere account. Lin fan doesn''t have any interest in these. He''s a weak demon. What can he care about? He simply takes a look at the old man Yunxiang and says slowly: "I can see from your eyes that you long for this thing. Do you really want it?"He could see at a glance that the other party was hungry. He is willing to help others, but also willing to meet others, helping others is a very happy thing. Yunxiang said: "yes, I really want to, because I can enhance my strength, but I didn''t kill the Qianmian demon, but you. It''s so valuable that I can''t buy it with money." Lin Fan said with a smile, "if you want it, I''ll give it to you." "It''s a very expensive thing." When he heard what Lin Fan said, he looked at it in shock, as if he couldn''t believe it. What he had said was so straightforward that as long as he was a normal person, he would definitely take it. Lin Fan said: "it''s OK. I like to let others be satisfied. I don''t have any interest in this thing, and I don''t have any friends to need. If my friends need it, I will not give it to you, only to my friends, based on the relationship between you and my friends." It''s a little straightforward. It hurts a little bit. But I don''t know why, in Yunxiang''s view, the present Mayor Lin''s extraordinary realm is not his own strength realm, but his state of mind. He didn''t live as old as Lin fan. The common people looked at the mayor in doubt. Although they seldom contact with the outside world, what the other side said so clearly shows that it is very valuable. However, the mayor gave it to others, so they would not say much. We are ordinary people, living well in Qingyang Town. Don''t think so much. As long as the mayor is there, they are the safest. The demon that used to frighten them is now with the mayor. What else can they be afraid of? They don''t care about the demon at all. A few days later. Yunxiang left Qingyang Town. When he left, he left all his money and cultivation methods. The meaning was very clear. There was no way to repay him. He could only offer all his wealth. But his cultivation methods were dispensable and unimportant to Lin fan. But for the outside world, it is a valuable method of cultivation that countless people want. After absorbing the core of Qianmian demon, he miraculously rejuvenated. He was at least 40 or 50 years younger. His original white hair turned black, and so did his white beard. This is what the old resident Yunxiang didn''t expect. For him, he was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. His biggest idea is to get married. It''s a shame to say this kind of thing, but the most regretful thing in Yunxiang''s heart is that when he was young, he wandered in the river and lake, got rid of demons and defended the way, led wave after wave of people to fight against demons, died wave after wave, and continued until he was old. In the process of growing old, he never thought of such things as starting a family. Men are ambitious, natural and unrestrained, and there is no need for their children''s private affairs. Until now It''s not a matter of strength, but a matter of body. Even if he wants to receive the emperor, he doesn''t have the ability. And now Opportunity is here. After he left Qingyang Town, his first thought was to find a woman to marry and carry on the family. Now the appearance becomes like this, should not have many people to be able to know him, but does not need to care about other people''s eyes. Originally, Yunxiang old resident wanted to publicize this matter, but he still couldn''t publicize it. During the time when he contacted with Mayor Lin, he found that Mayor Lin was an expert who had no desire or desire. If you meet someone like him, it''s OK. I''m afraid that you''ll meet someone with a bad heart, pretending to be a gentleman and sneaking around mayor Lin. That is definitely not a good thing for mayor Lin. It''s right to keep this in mind. Qingyang Town. Lin Fan gave Qinglian the money left by the old man Yunxiang. He was not interested in these things. Instead, he took up the cultivation method he left and looked at it. Tiance Jing is a mysterious and profound book. "This is a book with connotation. You can have a look at it in your spare time." Lin Fan said to himself that he likes to learn. When he encounters something he doesn''t understand, he has to study and learn slowly. If the old resident of Yunxiang knew that Lin Fan said that Tiance Jing was a book with connotation, he would hold his head high and tell him that there was no mistake. It was the most top cultivation method in the world. It was extremely mysterious. Even if I didn''t succeed in all my cultivation, it was a cultivation method worth practicing all my life. The quiet days of Qingyang Town didn''t cause waves because of the appearance of qianmianyao. Everything was going on as usual. Three years later. Since the Qianmian demon was killed here, Qingyang Town has not been attacked by the demon. The surviving demons obviously already know that this place is too dangerous. They can go to other places to be reckless, but not here. So the people have gradually not put the demon in mind.However, other places are still suffering from the invasion of demons. Who can know that there is such a safe town in this humble place. In these three years, Qinglian has become mature and feminine, but she is still the maid beside Lin fan, taking care of Lin Fan''s daily life and maintaining the Lin family. In the courtyard. Lin Fan stood in front of a tree for a long time. He was not relieved until a leaf fell from the branch. He had been standing for a long time. "Young master, it''s time for you to get married." Qinglian is most worried about this matter. Her son is the respected mayor of Qingyang Town. Many girls like her son, but he is indifferent. As a maid, she is very anxious. Of course, even Qinglian is attracted to Lin fan, but she knows her identity, that is, the maid of the Lin family. From beginning to end, she knows her identity and position clearly, and can''t go beyond half a step. "I have a sweetheart." Lin Fan said with a smile. Qinglian asked who it was. As long as she said who it was, she immediately went to the matchmaker to propose marriage. But her son was always smiling and didn''t say. Gradually, she got used to it. It seems that you can only know when you say it yourself. Even Qinglian, who likes to use her brain, is wondering if the young man likes a little girl. Because she has not grown up yet, she has been waiting for her, that is, waiting for her to become an adult and propose marriage. Otherwise, it will make people feel bad to say it now. No mistake. It must be. Qinglian thinks about which little girl in the town is the most beautiful. She thinks about several of them, but she is not sure who they are. She should pay more attention in the future. As long as she grows up, she has to find a matchmaker for her son. The master''s spirit in heaven will be very happy. A few years later. During this period, Qingyang Town expanded a lot, because there were many refugees passing by. They thought it was another town that had been destroyed by demons, but they didn''t expect it to be very safe. They are just like staying in Qingyang Town, and Lin fan is very happy that they live here and can help others. And he didn''t think about the demon master. It''s fate to meet him. If he doesn''t, he just needs to wait. He didn''t want to leave Qingyang Town. If he leaves here, he will be attacked by demons, and many people will die. The refugees left in Qingyang Town found that it was nothing like other places. The demons outside are very dangerous, but they live in a dangerous place. If someone resists, they will be driven out and survive. Those who have no strength are wandering outside and have a high probability of death. Later, they came to Qingyang Town and found that the mayor here was really good. For the first time, Qingyang Town was safe, reliable and happy. Everyone regarded it as their home and the destination of their life. Lin Fan''s life is very regular. He goes to farm every day, and then strolls around the town at will. He reads Tiance Jing in his hand. No one knows what good books the mayor reads. Many people want the mayor to show them out of curiosity. Lin Fan was very generous to let them see it, but after reading it, he found that he couldn''t understand it at all. He didn''t know what it was about, just like the book of heaven. On this day. A group of officers and soldiers came outside Qingyang Town, escorting the prison car at the same time. Some older people, seeing the middle-aged man in the prison car, remembered who it was and exclaimed. "Huang Zheng is back." "Who is Huang?" "That''s the man who left the town twenty years ago to become a high official in the imperial court. At that time, you were not born." "What''s the matter with him now?" One of the leading officers and soldiers, with a cold face, rode on a horse and looked at the town. He was the one who was ordered to take prisoner Huang Zheng back. The emperor ordered that he should be affiliated with the nine nationalities. Blacksmith Wang is quite old. He is an old man in Qingyang Town. Accompanied by his younger generation, he came to the general. "What''s the matter, my lord?" The general said, "where''s the mayor of your town?" Blacksmith Wang said, "the mayor is in the field. He has sent someone to shout." The general pointed to the driveway and said, "do you know who he is?" "Yes, he is Huang Zheng from Qingyang Town. I don''t know what he did?" "Hum, the emperor ordered that the person who committed the crime should be taken by the nine nationalities and executed here." The voice just dropped. The people were shocked and looked frightened. I don''t know what happened. Chapter 303 Between the fields. "Qinglian urges me to get married again. I have a wife." Lin fan is proficient in planting land. After years of hard work, he is proficient in farming technology, which can be compared with experienced farmers. Soon, people came to call him. It''s a big event. Everyone is flustered. It''s going to involve nine ethnic groups. It will involve a lot of people. When it comes to this kind of thing that no one can decide, it really can only let the mayor come forward. Although Lin Fan seems very young, in the hearts of the people in Qingyang Town, he is the most reliable and has more prestige than his elders. The town gate. The general who escorts Huang Zheng is called Dong Wu. He is very powerful. Otherwise, Huang Zheng can''t be safely escorted here. Otherwise, he will encounter a demon on the way, and he will be destroyed. "Here comes the mayor." There are people shouting. Dong Wu looks at Lin fan, who is still indifferent. He doesn''t care why Lin fan is so young. He comes with a task. "Are you the mayor here?" Asked Dong Wu. Lin Fan said with a smile, "yes." Dong Wu''s angry eyes contain a kind of fierce attack. No one can bear to look into his eyes, but now For Dong Wu, there was a sudden tremor in his heart. There was something wrong with his smile, which made people shudder. I can''t tell exactly how he felt, just He forbeared, as a general of the imperial court, how could he be surprised by such eyes. Ah! Forget it. Dong Wu moved his eyes and did not look at Lin fan. "Well, since he''s the mayor of the town, I''ll tell you that Huang Zheng''s crimes are unforgivable. The emperor orders that the nine ethnic groups should be involved. His ancestral home is Qingyang Town. His father''s family is four, his mother''s family is three, and his wife''s family is two. The people involved should be executed on the spot. If there is any act of shielding, all those involved should be executed." That''s the first thing to say. The people around them are shaking again. Now the situation is very dangerous. It''s not the demon that makes trouble. It''s the imperial court''s will that implicates the nine nationalities. To tell you the truth, the position of mayor is the smallest official in the imperial court. The father of mayor Lin, the old mayor, is also a man of fame. I''m afraid he won''t resist the order. Many people were implicated by Huang Zheng. "Why do you want to kill people for no reason?" Lin fan asked. The other side said a little too much and the meaning was a little complicated. He didn''t understand very well, but he could understand the general meaning. Dong Wu said angrily, "do you want to resist the edict?" Lin Fan came to the prison car through Dong Wu and pulled it away. "Qingyang Town is a very peaceful place. As the mayor here, I need to protect them. You can''t hurt others in my place, or I will be very angry." Huang Zheng looks at Lin Fan in surprise. It''s Anti Japanese. He left Qingyang Town for decades. He didn''t want to have any contact with the villagers here. He was afraid that he would be involved. Today, the world is in dire straits, and the demon is domineering. As a person who went out of Qingyang Town, he is always upright and upright, but he is always out of tune with others in the imperial court. In the past 20 years, he has nothing to do with each other with great care. But sometimes it''s useless to be careful. One mistake is eternal hatred. The emperor let you die, you have to die. "Presumptuous, dare to break the prison." Dong Wu is very angry. Holding a long knife, he splits at Lin fan. He doesn''t know whether the mayor Lin is an expert or not, but he already has an idea in his heart. When he touches it, he uses the back of the knife to repel him. Lin Fan didn''t move. Facing the coming sword, he didn''t panic at all. Then he raised his hand and pointed his fingertips to the face of the sword, which seemed to be a little gentle. But for Dong Wu, his face changed greatly. An irresistible force of terror came. Boom! Dong Wu kept retreating, leaving deep footprints on the ground. Then he looked up at Lin Fan in horror. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the mayor of Qingyang Town would have such strength. There is no way to compare the strength between him and the other side, which belongs to two extremes. Seeing this scene, the soldiers around wanted to rush up and take Lin fan, but they were stopped by Dong Wu. "How dare you resist?" Dong Wu said angrily. Lin Fan said: "I don''t know what you mean by resisting the imperial edict, but you don''t want to hurt people in Qingyang Town, or I will be rude to you." "Your strength is very weak. You are not my opponent at all. I have just been lenient to you, otherwise you will be miserable." He doesn''t know what these guys are for. But as long as he is in Qingyang Town, no one will be allowed to make trouble. "Well, in that case, I''ll leave." Dong Wu waved his hand and left directly. At the same time, he took a deep look at Lin fan. As he passed by Huang Zheng, he said slowly, "take care, Mr. Huang." Huang Zheng was a little surprised, but he said: "general Dong, take care." Soon.The soldiers who escorted Huang Zheng back left Qingyang Town without any stop. The people looked at each other. I didn''t see what was going on. Just now, he said that he wanted to stay with the nine ethnic groups. How could he be forced back by the mayor and directly take people away? I always feel a little confused and don''t quite understand the meaning. The people asked, "Huang Zheng, what have you done in the imperial court? You have offended the emperor, even the nine nationalities." Some elders who watched Huang Zheng grow up from childhood asked that they were really scared. Up to now, peace in Qingyang Town can''t involve so many people because of one person''s flying chicken and dog. "Ah Huang Zheng sighed helplessly. Some things are too complicated to be easy. The elder said, "Huang Zheng, it''s good for you to come back. It seems that those people just wanted to let you off. Come and see Mayor Lin quickly. Over the years, if it wasn''t for our mayor, Qingyang Town would have been gone." "Yes, I didn''t expect that there were people in the court who understood." Huang Zheng said to himself. Then he came to Lin Fan and said, "Mayor Lin, I''m Huang Zheng. Now I''m a sinner." Lin Fan blinked, did not understand what he said, "just come back and live here, it''s very safe." "Qinglian, I''m going to farm." Then he picked up the guy and walked into the field. If you want to say that the most attractive thing for him is farming and how close he is to nature, but he always feels that nature is a little muddy, and his place is much cleaner. Huang Zheng was stunned. It''s a little different from what he thought. Someone patted Huang Zheng on the shoulder and said, "our mayor is like this. He is very kind and likes farming. He seems a little indifferent to you. In fact, he cares about people in Qingyang Town. Otherwise, he won''t save you. Go to wash up and get dressed all over. Don''t think so much about it in the future. Just settle down here. Qingyang Town is not as safe as outside." Huang Zheng feels the same way. It''s just that he thinks too much. Lin Fan did not save him, but protected Qingyang Town. Dong Wu, who had left Qingyang Town, had no expression on his face. The deputy general rode to his side and said, "general, if we do this, won''t we be found out?" Dong Wu said: "no, you are all selected by me. You are all my cronies. You all know the reason why Lord Huang was sentenced to be implicated in the nine ethnic groups. Under this kind of court, you and I are just poor people who can be drowned at any time. The only thing we can do is to keep our brothers quiet and say that we have been implicated in the nine ethnic groups." "Yes, general." The deputy general responded. They are military generals. They are not allowed to interfere in the affairs of the imperial court. They can only follow orders. Dong Wu looks at the sky. It looks bright, but it''s dark to the extreme. He can''t see the future. Qingyang Town. Huang Zheng''s temperament after washing and changing clothes is still compelling. As an official all the year round, his official spirit has long been mixed with himself. Blacksmith''s shop. "Uncle Wang." Huang Zheng has nothing to do in his spare time, so he likes to stroll around the familiar and strange Qingyang Town, looking at the places where he once lived. Many places are memories. Blacksmith Wang is very old and strong. Although he is nearly eighty, he is very strong in striking iron. Even if he is young, he can''t compare with him. "Come on, it''s different after washing. You used to love cleaning when you were a child." Said blacksmith Wang with a smile. Huang Zhengdao: "Uncle Wang, how have you been these years?" Blacksmith Wang said with a smile, "well, that must be good. Look at Qingyang Town, not to mention how safe it is now." "Uncle Wang, I hope you can understand that I haven''t come back for a long time. It''s not that I don''t want to bring trouble to Qingyang Town, but that I don''t want to bring trouble to Qingyang Town." What he said was the truth. At the beginning, who didn''t want to glorify his ancestors? It was only with the deepening that he found that everything was much darker than he thought. Blacksmith Wang said, "I understand. How can I not understand what you mean? But as a result, you can see that even if you don''t come back, you will still be implicated. So, why did you think so much at the beginning?" This made Huang Zheng feel a little embarrassed, a little embarrassed. Uncle Wang has a point. He thought that this would avoid involving Qingyang Town. In fact, it should be involved. Later, Huang Zheng asked blacksmith Wang a lot, most of them were talking about Lin fan. For him, in such a demon infested place, the small Qingyang Town can keep quiet. It''s really incredible. The more you know, the more Huang Zheng feels that the young Mayor Lin has such ability. The next few days. Huang Zheng seems to forget everything, often appear in Linfan side, follow him to work together, slowly familiar with. A few months later.At the edge of the field, they were resting, and Qinglian served them with tea. As Lin Fan''s maidservant, they had to do all the work except planting. Huang Zheng has recovered very well. After several months of life, he has the temperament of a silk farmer, unlike that of an official when he first arrived in Qingyang Town. "Mayor Lin, do you have any plans for the future?" Huang is drinking tea and asking. Lin Fan said: "planning? No, I''m waiting for the demon master. " Where does Huang Zheng know who the demon master Lin Fan said is? It''s a strange title, but these are not the key points. His idea is to let Lin Fan use what he has learned. "Mayor Lin, with your ability, if you live in Qingyang Town, it''s a pity that you don''t want to serve the imperial court and take advantage of it?" Huang Zheng finds out that Lin fan is the person he is looking for. If you want to. I''m sure I can do something great. "I didn''t think about it." Lin Fan shook his head. He didn''t know what Huang Zheng meant. He didn''t feel it was necessary. He stayed well in Qingyang Town and didn''t want to go to other places. Standing on one side, Qinglian said angrily, "you have been implicated by the imperial court, and you have bewitched my son to go to the imperial court. I won''t give you this tea." Then he took the tea cup in front of Huang Zheng and put it in the basket. "Be polite." Lin Fan said. Green lotus way: "childe, he is harming you." Huang Zhengdao: "girl, you are still young, don''t know the righteousness, think things can''t think too simple." "Yes, I don''t understand the great justice. My responsibility is to take care of the young master. Besides, the people in Qingyang Town also need the young master. If the young master leaves here, you will be responsible for the safety of Qingyang Town." Since Huang Zhenggang came into contact with her son, Qinglian felt that this man must have other ideas. Sure enough It''s only a few months since I began to cheat my son to die. Huang Zheng was choked by Qinglian and speechless. If he had been an official in the past, he would have slapped the table and yelled angrily. How could he have been so mischievous? But now he has seen his own situation clearly. He is a scholar and can only shake his head in distress. He doesn''t continue to say anything. Lin Fan said with a smile: "I will not leave Qingyang Town. I need to protect them here. If I leave, they will be very dangerous. Do you understand?" "But you can save more people." Huang Zheng said. Lin Fan smiles and doesn''t speak much. He just blinks his eyes. He has a strange idea in his heart that there seems to be something wrong with this guy''s head. After tea. He picked up the hoe to continue farming, like this life, quiet environment is what he most looks forward to. And there are a lot of good people. Huang Zheng looks at Lin Fan''s smile, but he doesn''t know why. It makes him feel like a kind of ridicule. No, it''s not a kind of ridicule, but helplessness. This is what he thinks. What is the specific situation. He doesn''t know. At night. A city, a mansion. Everyone in the dark night sky is a little out of breath. Sa Sa! Several figures fell from the air. Then came to a house in a hurry. "General, your unauthorized release of Huang Zheng has been discovered. We have come to escort you away. Let''s go." The people who broke into the house were wearing veils to cover their faces. "Who gave the order?" said Dong Wu "I don''t know. The order came from the imperial court." "General, if you leave the Castle Peak, you will not worry about firewood. Now the court can''t live without you." The crowd advised. If you are afraid of the general''s iron head, you will not listen to anyone''s words, or you will not leave, then it will be really hard. Dong Wu said: "that''s right. Let''s go." In such a case, Dong Wu knows that it''s a vain death here. Only when he is alive can he have hope. The crowd was relieved. Before they came, the biggest fear was that the general would not leave. Now it seems that I just think too much. And just as they left the house, ready to flee. There is a figure standing in the courtyard. "General Dong, where are you going?" Chapter 304 "Protect the general." The crowd gathered around Dong Wu, ready to fight at any time. They came prepared, and the other side obviously came prepared. I really thought that one person on the scene was really one person. Who knows how many people are hiding out there. Dong Wu came out and said, "I didn''t expect the Marquis to come. I''m just here. How dare I let the Marquis come out in person." The person who came here is the emperor of the imperial court. Strong and powerful. Even Dong Wu and other brave generals who are good at fighting are not the opponents of Shenwei marquis. "Since you know how dare you let me go out in person, you''d better go back with me without any help." Said the Lord. Dong Wu said: "that''s going to disappoint Shenwei marquis. I can''t die yet." Shenwei Hou sneered: "ha ha, you think you can escape. You''ve already been covered with a net. As long as you step out of here, you''ll turn into a hornet''s nest in an instant, and the only way to survive is behind me, just because you are a mob, you can escape." Say the most ferocious words and tell each other the safest direction. Just ask if you have enough insight. Dong Wu was silent, but he thought, I see. World War I triggered. Those who stay outside are all ready. As long as the other party dares to take the lead, they will have no place to die. All of a sudden. Someone yelled. "Don''t shoot the arrow. The Marquis is here, too." Only a few figures were entangled with Shenwei Marquis, fighting from the courtyard to the outside of the mansion. Only those people of Dong Wu kept moving their bows and arrows and shifting their direction. They''re a little low. My heart cried. Marquis, you''d better get out of the way. Otherwise, how can we shoot arrows. However, shenweihou''s killing move is extremely fierce. With one hand, the ground will burst. With one foot, cracks will appear on the ground, and the impact waves will roll away. Even a general like Dong Wu, who is good at killing and felling, can''t resist such an attack. I don''t know why Dong Wu is still alive, seemingly earth shaking killing moves, but did not kill a person. Strong impact, blowing around those soldiers can not stand firm body, staggering, let alone archery, even aiming is impossible. A moment later. Shen Wei Hou''s face was gloomy, and he stood with his hands down. He looked into the distance and said in a cold voice, "you''re running fast." The old eunuch, who was monitoring this matter, came to Shenwei Marquis with anger. He just wanted to speak, but he was preempted by Shenwei marquis. "How are you in charge of this matter? People have come out and you don''t move. Do you want to let them go?" Shenwei Hou said angrily. Originally, the old eunuch should have asked the Lord of Shenwei, but now he said it directly. To tell the truth, the whole old eunuch was confused for a while. Obviously not. The old eunuch said in a sharp voice, "Marquis, if you fight with them, once you shoot an arrow, what should you do if you hurt yourself?" "Hum, I''m invulnerable. How can ordinary arrows hurt me? If this operation fails, I will report it truthfully. I suspect that there is a conspiracy between you and Dong Wu. Please think about how to explain it." Shenwei Hou swung his sleeve and turned to leave, leaving only the old eunuch with a gloomy face. A few years later. Qingyang Town. "Young master, I''ve made it clear that all the girls in our town are getting married. Who do you like in the end? You can tell me that I can ask the matchmaker to matchmaker." Qinglian is so tired of Lin Fan''s marriage that she thinks about it every day. As a part-time manager of Lin''s maid, she has to let her son carry on her family, so that she can be worthy of the master''s spirit. Is turning the soil of Lin fan, indifferent way: "I have like people." "Who is that?" Qinglian really wants to be the Ascaris lumbricoides in the belly of the young master. No matter what the young master thinks, she can see the newborn children running around the town in small groups. When she sees Lin fan, she shouts respectfully. "Mayor Lin." The children all like Lin Fan very much. They like to gather around him when they have nothing to do. Their little eyes are full of worship. They often listen to my grandfather talking about how the mayor used to cut demons. As high as thousands of feet of super demon, open your mouth, you can swallow our Qingyang Town. But we, Mayor Lin, beat the demon to death with one blow. The children have long regarded Lin Fan as a superhero in their heart. Fifty years later! On the street. Lin fan is pushing a wooden wheelchair. On the wheelchair is an old man with blankets on his knees. "Childe, Qingyang Town has been safe until now, thanks to childe. If there is no childe, there will be no Qingyang Town now." Qinglian said. Want to speak louder, but the voice is very small, the body can''t, exhausted effort is difficult to speak out.Lin Fan said with a smile: "this is the result of our joint efforts, Qinglian. The wind outside is a little strong. Let''s go back." Back to the house. Lin Fan takes Qinglian to bed, and then goes to the kitchen to cook. In the past, Qinglian prepares three meals a day. Even if she is not fit, she still wants to continue to cook for her son. But Lin fan stops her, and then he comes to take care of Qinglian. Soon. Lin Fan brought the delicious shredded pork porridge to the bedside and said in a soft voice, "Qinglian, have a meal." Qinglian opens her eyes and is slowly helped up by Lin fan. She leans her back on the soft pillow and opens her mouth to let the young man feed the porridge. He was fed porridge by the young master himself. Even if it''s been years. But every time for Qinglian, I feel very happy. Soon, a bowl of porridge was finished. Lin Fan told Qinglian to have a good rest, but she was held by Qinglian, "young master, talk with me, I feel I''m leaving soon, and I can''t chat with him in the future." "Good." Lin Fan smiles. He could feel that Qinglian''s body had reached its limit. Qinglian grabs Lin Fan''s hand and remembers the way she used to be when she held the childe''s arm for a few decades. Thinking about it, she smiles happily. Lin Fan touched Qinglian''s head and said gently, "what happy things are you thinking about?" Qinglian smiles and doesn''t speak. It''s like she used to ask childe, childe, who do you like? I''ll let the matchmaker tell you. But every time I get the answer, it''s the mysterious smile of the young master. "Young master, can I ask you a question?" Qinglian asked. Lin Fan said: "ask, as long as I know, I will tell you." What Qinglian wants to ask is Young master, do you really like me? That''s why you always refuse to allow me to invite a matchmaker for you. But she didn''t ask this question because she always remembers that she was adopted by the master. She is always the young master''s maid and part-time housekeeper of the Lin family. In her life, she has never done anything wrong to the Lin family. I didn''t make you suffer. Now, she only wants an answer from the young master. "Young master, am I loyal?" Lin Fan was surprised, then touched Qinglian''s head with a smile, "loyalty." Green lotus smile happily, "get childe''s praise, my life is worth, I also feel I am very loyal, although sometimes make a little mistake, but never make a big mistake." "Well, you''re the best." Lin Fan said. It''s like coaxing a child. Just like when cardamom was young, he often gently beat Qinglian''s head. Gradually. Qinglian is tired. Lin Fan helped Qinglian to lie down and sat on one side, looking at the sleeping Qinglian. It was as if Qinglian, with a fan, sat by the bed and gently fanned him when he was asleep. Let Qinglian have a rest every time. They say I''m not tired at all. Go to bed, or I''ll stay up late. A few days later. Qinglian is gone. He died peacefully with a smile on his face. All the people in Qingyang Town come to the funeral. They all know that Qinglian is happy in her life and can be with the mayor all the time. Some old women know that Qinglian is lucky to be in front of the young master, but they also know that Qinglian is reluctant to give up. After she leaves, who will take care of her young master. Can we do it Like her. On this day. Lin Fan stood in front of the tombstone, long time no recollection, eyes red, send off the most familiar people. "Cherish every day in front of you." "Good bye, Qinglian." Chapter 305 It''s an important part of the imperial court. The sky is full of black clouds. There is a feeling that the city is about to be destroyed. Under the leadership of dozens of top powers in the world, they gathered thousands of people with lofty ideals to launch a general attack on the imperial court, liberate the orthodoxy, and return to a heaven and earth. "The demon emperor comes out." Someone was shouting. Then, all the people were shouting, with great momentum. In such a turbid society, it''s really rare to have such ambitious people. Some of them drift with the tide, some of them are slowly eroded, and there are too few people who can maintain their nature. All of a sudden. Well dressed soldiers poured out from all directions to form a battle array. The whole scene was surrounded. Compared with the Imperial Army, thousands of people with lofty ideals were far behind. These soldiers are also equipped with bows and arrows. Long distance shooting is enough to pierce the heart. Apart from the top experts, how many people can carry it. At this time, a sharp voice came. The old eunuch appeared in the middle of the square. "You rebellious and unruly officials dare to attack the holy land of the imperial court. Today, none of you will live. Shoot an arrow to kill the traitors." The old eunuch waved directly. Compared with decades, it has not changed much. Whew! Whew! The sound of breaking the air came. Ten thousand arrows were fired at the same time. It''s just that something''s wrong. The target of this arrow is not the bandits, but the old eunuchs standing there. The old eunuch was powerful and soon noticed something was wrong. He turned back and saw the scene of ten thousand arrows in his eyes. "You..." When he was shocked, the old eunuch roared, and his body came up with a light curtain. The arrows fell around and jingled. But the most frightening thing for him was that these arrows were specially made by the imperial court, which could break all the vigorous Qi to protect his body. Even if they were used to kill demons, they were more than enough. Puchi! Puchi! The light curtain is broken, and the eunuch becomes a hornet''s nest instantly. The blood flowing is not human blood, but a kind of black viscous blood. "Why do you want to betray the imperial court..." The old eunuch couldn''t believe how these soldiers dare to fight him. At this time, the old eunuch heard that he could not believe the voice still existed. "You old eunuch, don''t you know who these generals are?" A figure appeared in front of the old eunuch. The old eunuch''s eyes were round, as if to see the ghost. "Shenwei Marquis..." For nearly a hundred years, Shenwei Marquis has also become old, but the old man has a special temperament, that is, he is old and strong, stronger than before. Twenty years ago, marquis Shenwei was seriously ill, returned to his hometown, and finally died at home. All these were verified by him. But now that Marquis Shenwei appears here, how can he not be shocked. The old eunuch died in secret. "Hum, half human and half demon." Shenwei Hou disdained very much, then coughed, no matter how strong people, it is difficult to resist the erosion of the years, he is really old. "heroes, as bright as sun and moon, we are now seeking to win a new world for our posterity." He waved his arm and cried. "The Marquis is right. We have been waiting for such an opportunity until today." An old man came out and said. The old resident of Yunxiang appeared. He is still alive, thanks to the crystal of Qianmian demon. Among all the people, he is also the most powerful one. He has become a family with many descendants and has developed into a big family. Not too far. Let''s say that the seven people standing behind him are all his sons, and then the twenty-one grandchildren and the great grandchildren are already giants. This time, he killed the demon emperor and directly launched a family crusade. Later, the army attacked the court. In a moment. A great war broke out. Fortunately, there are old residents in Yunxiang who can compete with the final existence. They always think that the emperor is the demon emperor and the culprit of the demon rampant. When they went all out to kill the demon emperor and thought that peace was coming, they found that it was not the case. The emperor is indeed a demon emperor, but he is not a real demon emperor. The demon master who has been hiding in the harem appears. When Shenwei Hou saw the demon master, he was shocked and retreated. "The Emperor..." Shenwei marquis is an ordinary person. Because he was appreciated by the emperor, he was granted the title of marquis. At the same time, he is the most important person of Shenwei marquis. Like a guide, a mentor. He will always remember what the emperor said to him on his deathbed. He will do his best to serve the people and the country. This country depends on you. Don''t let me down. But now I didn''t thinkThe chief culprit is actually his teacher, the emperor. "Do you want to rebel, Lord?" The emperor said in a deep voice. From the influence of the past, Shenwei Hou suddenly knelt on the ground, "I dare not..." But soon. The divine power Hou Meng raised his head and covered his eyes with the blood from the corner of his eyes, but he was not weak at all. He said: "you are not the supreme emperor. The supreme emperor has been taken away by you hateful demons. You are a demon. If you are the supreme Emperor, you will never allow the people to fall into the abyss, let alone allow the demons to run rampant and do harm everywhere." Yunxiang said: "he is no longer the emperor. I can feel the extreme evil spirit from him. He is more powerful than any evil spirit." "Hahaha, there is no mistake. I am not the emperor in your eyes, but the demon master. People are too weak. Even if they are powerful, they can''t escape the erosion of time. As the first emperor in ancient times, I can''t die like this." The demon master clenched his fist, "take a good look. I am immortal and have invincible power. No one can stop me." They were oppressed by a powerful force. The pressure of the people are a little out of breath. Yunxiang old man looks dignified, angry voice: "go, all go, go to Qingyang Town, there is still a ray of life." You don''t have to start to know how strong the demon master is. He swallowed the crystal of Qianmian demon decades ago. His strength is the strongest among all people, and he can feel how strong the demon master is. Even if they are numerous and powerful, what can they do. The result is the same. "Mr. Yunxiang, we haven''t dealt with him yet. There''s no need to be so afraid." Someone asked. "There''s no mistake. We''ve even killed his son. We''re afraid of him." "Fight with him." They were all in high spirits, not in the least afraid. Shenwei Hou dignified way: "all go." The old man clapped his hand at the demon master, then with a wave of his arm, he took the crowd into the air and attacked him in the distance. "Demon lord, you dare to come with us." The demon master sneered and did not pay attention to the mob. "I think you are dreaming when you want to go here." ¡­¡­ Qingyang Town. Lin Fan was alone. After Qinglian left, he felt a lot less fun around him. His daily journey was the same as before, but now it has changed. After farming and patrolling, he went to Qinglian''s tomb, cleaned it and sent some food. At noon. He walked in the town and said hello to passers-by with a smile. The people in the town all know that the mayor''s maid has gone, and the high-ranking granny Qinglian has left. The mayor must be very sad. People are very warm with Lin Fan greeting, no matter who, as long as free to pull Lin Fan chatting, afraid of the mayor lonely. Lin Fan stands in front of a stall, watching attentively, and then shakes his head with a smile. He wants to buy a hairpin for Qinglian habitually, and then he thinks that Qinglian has gone. Shake your head and leave the booth. Walk! Walk! "Young master..." A voice came. When Lin Fan heard the familiar address, he looked back and found that it was not Qinglian, but a group of little girls standing there. "What are you doing?" Lin fan asked with a smile. "Young master, we will be your maidservants." These girls love granny Dai Qinglian very much and respect Mayor Lin very much. In the past, when they were young, Granny Qinglian liked to tell them about things before mayor Lin. They didn''t know anything, but they could see the light from granny Qinglian''s eyes every time. That''s the light of worship. Dazzling. They are all little girls in Qingyang Town. Their parents told them that Qingyang Town is so safe because of mayor Lin. Now Qinglian, the closest one to the mayor, has left. She must be very sad, and Qinglian must be very worried about mayor Lin. therefore, as people of Qingyang Town, they can''t care about everything. They must let the mayor feel their concern. Lin Fan said with a smile, "go home quickly." "Mayor, we are serious." "Yes, we can take care of you instead of Granny Qinglian." "I''m very good at cooking." A group of little girls chirped. Around the people are laughing, and some people coax. "Mayor, let them be your maids. It''s really not good. Just choose one. Xiaolan is a child loved by Qinglian. It''s better to choose her." The speaker is also an old man. But he is Lin Fan watching grow up, the original little boy became an old man, and Lin fan still looks the same, very young.And just when Lin Fan wanted to say something. A cry for help came from afar. "Mayor Lin, help us..." A familiar and strange voice. As if I had heard it somewhere. Lin Fan looked up into the distance, and then disappeared in the same place. The people around him were used to seeing it. The mayor in their mind was very powerful. He was a fairy. Outside the town. Yunxiang old resident is seriously injured. He is the main firepower to attract the demon master. Even if his strength surpasses others, he is still very vulnerable in front of the demon master. "It''s still there." When Yunxiang saw Qingyang Town, he knew that it must still be there. The secret had been kept in his heart for many years. He never told anyone that there were peerless masters in Qingyang Town outside. When I was fighting against the demon emperor of the imperial court, I didn''t want to invite Lin fan to come forward, but I thought of what Mayor Lin had said at the beginning. I would only stay in Qingyang Town and would not leave. At the same time, Yunxiang is very confident in his own strength. He thinks that he has surpassed the human extreme, but he didn''t expect to be so unbearable in front of the demon master. "Where is this?" The God Wei Hou urgently asks, the demon lord seems to be playing with them, just want to see them die slowly in despair. It''s not just shenweihou who is curious. Everyone else is. Yunxiang old resident said: "he is the strongest person I have ever met in my life. Meeting him a hundred years ago is the biggest chance in my life. I didn''t tell anyone that I can live longer because of him. The once thousand faced demon was killed by the other side." "As long as we get there, we will be saved, and the demon master will surely die." Everyone was shocked. I can''t even believe it. Indeed They have never heard the old man Yunxiang say that. At this point. Lin Fan appeared not far from the gate of the town, watching the people from afar, but also felt the strong breath of the demon master. "Mayor Lin, I haven''t seen you for a hundred years. How are you?" When Yunxiang saw Lin fan, he recognized him immediately. As expected, he was still as young as before. "Who are you?" Lin Fan doubts to ask a way. Yunxiang said: "a hundred years ago, you killed the Qianmian demon and crystallized it to me." Lin Fan said, "Oh, I remember." While they were communicating with each other, the first thought of the people who followed the old resident of Yunxiang when they saw such a young Lin Fan was that he was trapped. The old resident of Yunxiang might be beaten out of his fantasy. "Who''s chasing you?" Lin fan asked. Yunxiang old gentleman way: "demon lord." Huh? When Lin Fan heard this, he was slightly surprised. Then he looked into the distance and said to himself, "demon master It''s the one I''m looking for. It''s like this. I''ll see you after all. I''m going to wake up. " The demon master came from afar and said in a loud voice, "ha ha, you come here to choose your final destination." "It''s just a small town. It''s a good match for you." Lin Fan step by step toward the demon master, asked: "are you the demon master?" Thinking of the demon master who killed Yunxiang old hermit and others, he was curious to hear a young man ask him. "Yes, I am the demon master. Who are you?" Lin Fan said, "I''ve been waiting for you here for a hundred years. You''ve come at last." The demon master laughed, "ridiculous, a hundred years ago, you were something. How dare you talk big in front of the demon master." The voice just dropped. The demon master appeared in front of Lin Fan and waved his fist. Lin Fan did not move. Bang! Lin Fan put out a finger to stop the demon master''s fist. "Weak you, let me wait for a hundred years, some are not worth it, but for me, some people I met are worth it..." Chapter 306 "How could it be?" The demon master is just like a frightened bird. When he is frightened, his body suddenly retreats. He looks at Lin Fan in horror, as if to hell, and the other party can easily block his fist. It''s not just the Demon Lord. Even the guys who followed the old resident of Yunxiang looked at the scene in shock. The old gentleman of Yunxiang held his head high and was a little proud. You see. This is what I call the strong. If you don''t believe it, I can''t help it. Now you can see that it''s so overbearing. How can the demon master wave his fist with all his strength, and it''s directly blocked by a finger, but you can''t help it. Lin Fan indifferent, expressionless stand there, eyes lock demon master. He always firmly believes that the world is not big, and the goal he wants to seek will always appear in front of him. Now, this situation has been verified and really appears in front of him. "Is this the strong man of Qingyang Town that the old resident of Yunxiang said?" Shenwei Hou doesn''t turn his eyes to Lin fan. He is very young, but he hears what Lin Fan said before and waits for the demon master here for a hundred years. Isn''t it true that if you look young, you are a hundred year old monster. He couldn''t figure out why he was so young. Maybe he was too strong to keep his face. The demon master is suffering from Lin Fan''s eyes. There''s an unspeakable sense of depression. "Damn, your eyes let me how uncomfortable, put away your eyes." The demon lord roars, and the sound of the demon vibrates the heaven and the earth. The sound wave is like a storm, which gives people a strong sense of oppression. Lin Fan did not speak. Instead, he clenched his fist, pulled his arm back, as if aiming, ready to give the demon master the last blow. "It''s time to end and wake up." Say something that everyone can''t understand. The voice fell. Lin Fan''s face is dignified and a fist is waved away. Even though he is a little away from the demon master, he is still sure to blow the other side to death. With the fist moving forward, a shocking fist force bursts out in an instant. The impact is a little strong. "What a powerful fist." Shenwei Hou was shocked, as if to hell. He was still a little confident in his own strength. When he saw Lin Fan''s fist, he found that he was really weak. Let alone the hard fight, he was afraid that the edge of his strength could not be resisted. The gap is too big. It''s hard to compete. Boom! The demon master was covered by the strength of his fist, and his facial features were twisted, making a heartrending roar. "No, it can''t be." He roared and struggled, but that force was not what he could fight against, even the ability to resist. "No..." The strength of the fist rips the clouds, leaving a deep gap on the ground. At a glance, you can''t see the edge. "It''s really weak." Lin Fan said to himself. Far away. Where is the figure of the demon master? He has long been destroyed by Lin Fan''s fist power, and there is no residue left. It''s bad luck for the demon master to meet Lin fan, a strong man who can''t be described by common sense. "So the demon master died?" Shenweihou can''t believe what he''s seeing. But with the disappearance of the demon master, the turbid atmosphere between heaven and earth gradually dissipated. That was the situation caused by the demon rampant in the world, but now because of the fall of the demon master, everything will disappear. "Mayor Lin, you have saved the world." Yunxiang said. If it wasn''t for mayor Lin to solve the demon master, with their strength, it would not be the opponent of the demon master. The final result is very simple, that is, everyone died in the hands of the demon master. And the world will be dominated by demons. "I''m just doing what I have to do." Lin Fan stood there, closing his eyes and opening his arms, as if embracing the world. He could feel the will of nature cheering, as if greeting a new life. The old hermit of Yunxiang and others talked endlessly. They were very excited. The demon master fell, and the world was restored to peace. The rest of the demons were not worth mentioning for a long time. At this time, Lin Fan seemed to enter a quiet world. There was no sound in my ear. It''s quiet. Peace. Lin Fan looked back at Qingyang Town. After a hundred years of development, Qingyang Town has become a prosperous home in the hearts of many people, and nothing can replace it. Then he walked away. Yunxiang old man wanted to catch up, but he felt the emotion from mayor Lin, which was a little deep, and he seemed to have something in mind. In front of the tombstone. Lin Fan touched the tombstone with one hand and said with a smile, "Qinglian, it''s time for me to go." Next. There''s a voice in my head.[task: complete. ¡¿ [reward: Fu Yao Yin. ¡¿ [next time: August 1st. ¡¿ [return! ¡¿ the mysterious power came down from the sky. Standing in front of the tombstone, Lin Fan was smiling at the corner of his mouth, and his body turned into stars, which gradually dissipated in the world. The people of Qingyang Town suddenly stopped for a moment, as if something had left in their heart. It''s very important. But I don''t know what it is. Living happily in Qingyang Town, they have no interest in the outside world. Where there is a mayor, there is happiness. This is the idea in all their hearts. But at this time, the palpitation in their hearts is like the lack of something important. Changbai Mountain. Lin fanmeng opened his eyes, looked at the surrounding environment, saw Lao Zhang asleep, he showed a smile, came back, met his best friend. Then. He got up and left, went outside, looked up, the starry sky was very bright, stood there to watch, watching very attentively, his eyes seemed to smile, very bright, giving a deep feeling. Gradually. Free in the air energy particles slowly into his body. The one eyed man was surprised to see Lin Fan standing in the distance. He felt that something was wrong, but it was hard to say what was wrong. "The temperament has changed a little." The one eyed man muttered. Where did he know that Lin Fan spent a hundred years in a foreign land, even a pig could become a deep pig. July 1st! Early in the morning. "Wow, it''s a good sleep." The appearance of Lao Zhang without complaint and worry is very gratifying. Lao Zhang who has not changed is always so leisurely and confident. "Wake up, here are the eggs." Lin Fan cooked the eggs laid by the hen and handed them to Lao Zhang at the moment he woke up. "Well, it''s a good sleep." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much." "That hug." Lao Zhang said with open arms. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang embrace each other. For Lin fan, who hasn''t seen Lao Zhang for a long time, he misses Lao Zhang very much. At the same time, what he wants is to cherish every day. "You didn''t take me." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said: "I don''t know how to take you. After a long time, I learned a lot." Lao Zhang stares at an eye, surprised way: "very fierce." "OK, just learn to cook and farm." Lin Fan said. For him, this is a normal thing. He learned all these things from Qinglian. He thought it was very difficult to learn, but after he started, he found that it was really simple. In Qinglian''s words, it was very gifted. Everything is easy to learn. "Wow, that''s great." Lao Zhang was surprised. This kind of surprised look, is not pretending, but sincere, Lao Zhang is the kind of people who really praise Lin fan. Lin Fan said with a smile: "when we go back, I''ll show you." "Yes, yes." Lao Zhang clapped his hands, very happy. The evil cock looks at these two stupid human beings and turns their eyes. What a fool. The rooster of evil things is thinking about a very important thing, where are the compatriots? He often coos and shouts, hoping to get the response of his compatriots. But hell. Where did Dutchman go. At this time, master Yongxin saw the scene of Lin Fan embracing Lao Zhang and sighed, "Amitabha, there is no more true feeling in the world. I feel deeply." Lin Daoming squinted and said, "or I''ll hold you too." Master Yongxin said solemnly, "I hate it very much." "You bald ass, you don''t know what to do." Lin Daoming is so anxious that he wants to beat Yongxin. It seems that I want to hug you very much. He doesn''t just talk about it casually. He takes it seriously. It''s a hell of a thing. The one eyed man said, "hurry up, we still have something to do next." To them, Changbai Mountain is really mysterious. What they have found now is probably just the tip of the iceberg, and they are looking for the secret of Changbai Mountain under countless strong people. Right now. A sound similar to the sound of a dragon resounds through the world. They were shocked. "Is this a dragon chant?" "If you''re not wrong, it should be true." "It''s from Tianchi." Everyone looked into the distance. The sound of the Dragon came from Tianchi. It was a little far away. They looked at each other. It was a rare opportunity. They had to go there. If there is no Lin fan, the one eyed man should think carefully, with their strength, whether they want to go or not, but now is not the same, Lin fan is the strongest helper around them.No fear of any enemy. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are curious to see the distance, the sound seems to be very familiar, like seen in the movie. Tianchi Lake. Surrounded by mountains and covered with snow-white blood, it was a beautiful landscape, but soon, the environment suffered tremendous damage. The roar continued. A huge white dragon rises from the Tianchi Lake. With a flick of its tail, it forms a strong impact, and huge waves ripple on the surface of the Tianchi Lake. Whew! Whew! Next. Several figures rushed out of the Tianchi Lake and fell around. Then they waved their arms. Silver chains broke through the air and wound around Bai Jiao. Bai Jiao roared and twisted his body. With a click, the chain broke. Then he saw Bai Jiao''s tail thumping toward a man. Bang! The mysterious man was badly injured. Blood gushed out of his mouth and nose. His body was sunken and his bones were broken. He was drawn to the distance and smashed into boulders. There are a lot of people hiding around. They just look at the situation at the scene and are ready to steal chickens at any time. However, seeing the current situation, they are suffering from a blow in their heart. If they rush up with their strength, they may not even know how to die. "What a powerful snake." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "yes, this snake is so big. It''s much bigger than any snake we''ve ever eaten before." "Do you want a snake?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang said, "no, I''m just talking about it." Bai Jiao, who is in a great power, has really escaped a disaster. If Lao Zhang says he wants to eat a snake, he really wants a tragedy. Lin fan, who loves Lao Zhang most, will suppress him on the spot, and then get on fire and bake him. It''s terrible to think about it. The one eyed man calmly analyzed the situation at the scene. "Are these mysterious people strong stars?" With continuous in-depth understanding, he found that the stars are really a group of mysterious people, and their strength and means are beyond their imagination. Fortunately, their opportunity has come. The cultivation method Wu Sheng gave them can make them catch up with and surpass the stars. Master Yongxin said, "I don''t know. I haven''t seen it." Lin Daoming said: "if you can have such strength, you are definitely a star power. Now no one can reach the height of these mysterious people." When it comes to this. He suddenly found that what he said seemed a little too big. Look at Lin fan. This is a person who is more terrifying than the star power. Even the strong star in front of him, but also a weak shrimp, weak are some scary. "Do you dare to make trouble here? Do you want to die?" Bai Jiao''s mouth is full of words, and his scarlet eyes are staring at these guys. He has been practicing in Tianchi, waiting for the time to come. Even when an evil thing once occupied Changbai Mountain, he didn''t dare to come here to find trouble for him. And now these guys directly go to Tianchi to drag him out, which has already completely angered him. Around the starry sky, the strong are under great pressure from Baijiao. They force Baijiao out, that is, they seize Baijiao. However, Baijiao is too strong to win with their strength. Instant. Scuffle broke out. Where these star powers were Bai Jiao''s opponents, they fell into a disadvantage in a few rounds. Some of them were even directly touched by Bai Jiao and belched in an instant. Right now. Unexpected situation occurs. A figure appeared behind Baijiao like a ghost. With one blow, Baijiao''s body was directly blasted into the bleeding hole. A lot of blood flowed out and dyed the water of Tianchi red. Bai Jiao howled and fought back. Obviously, he didn''t expect to be attacked by others. This made Bai Jiao furious. It''s just that the figure is really like a ghost. It''s very fast. It turns into a shadow directly to avoid the tail sweep of Bai Jiao. When it falls not far away, it touches the goat''s beard and says with a smile: "it''s good, it''s really good. It''s good to turn into a Jiao, and it''s good in blood." Now the person is not Wu Sheng or Mu Hao, but a strange middle-aged man, his eyes are deep and gloomy, giving people a very sinister feeling. At the same time, the strength is very strong. Standing there, he seems to have controlled everything around him. No one can escape. The strong one from the starry sky is coming. This is stronger than Mu Hao and others in the starry sky. He is very powerful and likes sneak attacks. Chapter 307 When Lao Zhang saw that Bai Jiao had been blasted into a bleeding hole, he took a breath of cold air. He always felt very painful. "Lin fan, he must be in pain." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said: "well, I also feel that he is in pain. The wound is terrible. He has shed a lot of blood. You can see that the lake is dyed red." Lao Zhang said, "I don''t like him very much. Do you like him?" "I don''t like it. He''s sneaking on Bai Jiao. It''s really shameless to fight openly and squarely and face-to-face instead of sneaking on him." "Well, that''s mean." They stood there commenting on the middle-aged man who had just appeared. Their voices were not big, but they were not small. As long as they listened attentively, they could still be heard. Sure enough. The middle-aged man who attacked Bai Jiao heard it. "Who, stand up for me." The middle-aged man is a strong man from a big family in the deep sky. When he came here, he never paid attention to the creatures he met. For him, the strength of these people is too weak, and the gap between them is too big. "I''m standing here all the time." Lin Fan said. "I''m standing here, too." Lao Zhang said. When they talked, they just said some little secrets, but unexpectedly they were overheard. Lin Fan said: "you are really impolite. You eavesdrop on others. Your quality is not very high." Lao Zhang said, "well, I feel the same way." was led behind the evil cock heard this, really want to make complaints about it, you two stupid guys, the voice is not small, what can not hear. He even said that people were eavesdropping. It''s really sick. Those people who hide around see the scene and find that they are in conflict with the mysterious strongman. They are secretly pleased that it is the Dragon strongman. It''s good to have a conflict. It''s better to kill long Guolin fan. In this way, long Guolin doesn''t have such a top power, and they can be tough. Otherwise, they will take away all good things. I feel very angry when I think about it. Zhuang Ming''s face was full of anger and his voice was angry. "To die." See the other party a punch toward Lin Fan blast and come, blink of an eye then arrive in front of, such a punch, with the current situation, no one can stop. But soon The scene in front of him makes Zhuang Ming look surprised. His fist was useless to the other side, and he was easily resisted. "I thought I had some strength, so I was so rampant?" Zhuang Ming sneers repeatedly. Even if he is blocked by the other party, he doesn''t pay attention to the scene in front of him. For him, blocking doesn''t mean anything. It''s just a little bit of strength. He hasn''t really started yet. Once he is serious, what can he resist? Lin Fan said: "I''m not rampant, but your sneak attack makes people dislike it." Lao Zhang then said, "there''s nothing wrong. We have brought up the wrong things you did. As long as you can repent, we will still treat you as a moral person." Zhuang Ming had only one idea about what they said. Stupid. The one eyed man is helpless. As expected, the state of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang seems very normal. In fact, there are still some problems. The patients who came out of Qingshan mental hospital can recover so quickly. Fortunately, he never told anyone about it. Bai Jiao took advantage of this rare opportunity to sneak directly into the Tianchi Lake. He was just cheated out and suffered a lot. If someone didn''t show up, his current situation would be very bad. Fortunately, there are a lot of secret ways under Tianchi. It''s not a big problem to hide and recuperate. Zhuang Ming sees Bai Jiao sneaking into the Tianchi Lake and looks angry. All the anger in his heart accumulates on Lin fan. If it wasn''t for him, how could Bai Jiao escape. Think of it here. The more you think about it, the more angry you are. With a brush, Zhuang Ming disappears in front of him. In the blink of an eye, he appears in front of Lin fan. He raises his hand and grabs Lin Fan''s neck with five fingers. The method is fierce and cruel, which is to break Lin Fan''s neck. "Hum!" Zhuang Ming sneered, five fingers fell on Lin Fan''s neck, "stupid thing, don''t talk more next life, the consequences are not what you can bear." "Death The voice just dropped. He started directly, and his strength was concentrated on his fingers. Even the hardest things would be broken, not to mention the neck of the human body, such a fragile place. It''s just Huh? Zhuang Ming''s face changed slightly. He was already exerting himself, but the other side didn''t change at all, even nothing happened. "What do you want to do?" Lin fan asked. Now this kind of situation is unacceptable to Zhuang Ming. With his strength, it''s not easy to break someone''s neck.It''s just that the other side doesn''t respond at all. It really surprised him. His mind suddenly perked up. No one can compete with my accomplishments in Sanyao''s peak state, but this boy is not in the situation at all. Obviously, there is a big problem. Is he really strong? Just as he thought about this, he made a palm of his finger and blasted it fiercely on Lin Fan''s chest. The unique move was very powerful, with a roar, and the powerful force ran through Lin Fan''s body. In principle, it should be like Bai Jiao, which was directly penetrated by a penetrating wound, and the blood could not stop rolling. It''s just that the reality is cruel. Lin fan is still motionless, even without any abnormality. For others, Zhuang Ming''s hand can blow his body apart, but for Lin fan, it''s not painful. If you have to say something, it''s OK. At least a little bit better than others. "What are you doing?" Lin Fan frowns. He is very dissatisfied with Zhuang Ming''s behavior. It''s really unfriendly. Then he sees Lin Fan push Zhuang Ming casually. It seems like a plain push, but it''s like a mountain rushing towards him. "How could..." Zhuang Ming raised his hand to resist, but the power of the collision was too terrible to resist. At the moment of touching, he felt as if his arms were broken, and the whole person flew into the distance. The trees around are in trouble. There was a constant click. Direct crushing. A moment later, Zhuang Mingcai calmed down, gushed out a mouthful of blood, dyed the ground red, raised his head fiercely, and looked at Lin Fan in horror. As if I couldn''t believe it. "You..." Just as he wanted to speak, his body seemed to break down, his legs trembled, he supported the ground with one hand, gasped, and cried out in his heart What a terrible power. How can it be so strong. "What happened to him?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said, "I just gave him a little push." Lao Zhang seemed to think of something, exclaimed: "touch porcelain, he is absolutely touch porcelain, this kind of thing I see on TV, do you remember, I used to point out to you, someone special touch porcelain young guy, he must be to see you young, so just want to touch porcelain you." Two people who have studied in Castle Peak never care how complicated or dangerous the situation around them is. I always act according to my will. I also use my own world view to analyze everything. It seems strange, but it is based on what I am looking for. Zhuang Ming was badly hurt. When he heard what they said, he wanted to get angry. He just thought of the current situation. He could only be obscene and low-key. Of course, his previous arrogance did not exist. In the face of the weak, how arrogant you can be, how arrogant you should be, but now arrogance will only make him lose his life. "I''m sorry. I was just impulsive." Zhuangming thought deeply, turned his eyes, then stood up and said. Patience makes a great deal. Impulse is the devil. This is a wise saying, no matter for the people here, or the strong stars, it''s the same. If it''s reasonable, it''s the same even if you walk out of the stars. Lao Zhang asked, "are you touching porcelain or not?" Zhuang Ming forced himself to bear the pain and said with a smile, "I can''t have touched porcelain." Lin Fan said, "you know what you did wrong. You shouldn''t attack others. Do you think so?" Such a humiliating question really nearly made Zhuang Ming furious and yell, why so rampant? I''m kind of killed. The idea is very impulsive, but the action is as steady as an old dog. "Yes, it''s wrong. I shouldn''t sneak." Zhuang Ming said that he now wants to find out the details of Lin fan. The strength shown by the other side is not what people on these planets can have. "I wish I could correct my mistakes." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang nodded and said, "well, I think so, too." One eyed men and others look at each other. They are Lin Fan''s followers. The reason why they are able to live in Changbai Mountain is because of Lin Fan''s existence. If it wasn''t for him, with their strength, it would be difficult to live here so comfortably. Look at the strong in other countries. It''s like a rat crossing the street, not to mention everyone yelling and fighting, but it''s definitely hidden deep. If you can''t attract attention, you will never let others find their tracks. There are too many strong people. It''s also very dangerous. Even if there is no contradiction, according to some things they see, the strong stars will do it. So, one eyed men and others are very lucky. Pride. We have strong people that other countries don''t have. At this point. Those strong people hiding around are very disappointed. Mad is a real loser. Where is the bully who just attacked Bai Jiao? How can he suffer in the other side''s hands? He suddenly becomes so honest.Dignity. What about face? If Zhuang Ming knows what these guys think, he will definitely keep their looks in mind. Mad. I''m not his opponent. I''m not your opponent. Zhuang Ming let Bai Jiao go for the time being. It''s hard for him to continue to deal with Bai Jiao in the current situation. Otherwise, he will confront this guy. He tried to get out of here. First of all, we need to investigate the origin of this guy. At the same time, we need to report the situation here. The presence of strong local people has a huge impact on their behavior. And right now. Lao Zhang''s words make Zhuang Ming tense for a moment, and even more angry. It seems that he didn''t expect that he would have such abnormal requirements. "Lin fan, I feel that he should apologize to the snake just now. I saw it very clearly just now. The snake was beaten and bleeding by him. It must be very painful." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said, "Lao Zhang, you are really kind." Lao Zhang said with a smile, "we have always been very kind, haven''t we?" "Well, you have a point. I think it''s necessary." Lin Fan agreed with this, then looked at Zhuang Ming and said, "what do you think?" Zhuang Ming didn''t speak, but felt angry. It''s a bit demanding. He wanted to be domineering and let out a roar. As a strong star in the sky, Zhuang Ming can''t tolerate your humiliation. But in front of absolute strength, he really admitted his advice. No one wants to have a hard time with Xiaoming. The final price of being too rampant is to lose your life. It seems that Lin fan is asking the other party, but he doesn''t wait for the other party''s answer at all. Instead, he comes to Tianchi and shouts, "white snake, come out quickly, he is ready to apologize to you." Everyone was shocked by Lin Fan''s operation. They have only one idea in their heart. What do you want to do when you do this? It''s very normal for you to fight with me when you come here. Bai Jiao is their target. The other party has hurt him badly. It''s someone else''s ability. Now you can ask someone to apologize to Bai Jiao. I''m really sorry. Operate the thief. It''s amazing. There was no movement. Tianchi is very quiet. Bai Jiao, who has been hiding in Tianchi, hears the sound from outside and doesn''t take any action. He suffered a big loss outside and will never go out. There are too many people who want to kill him. In the present situation, he can''t cope with it at all. And right now. The earth is shaking. There was a surge of undercurrent in the Tianchi Lake. Bai Jiao in cultivation opened his eyes fiercely, as if to see the ghost. He was furious in an instant. Bastard, I was already so miserable. How could he not let me go. The torrent shakes and pulls Bai Jiao''s wound. Bai Jiao swings his huge body. He can''t bear to fight with you. After thinking about this, Bai Jiao roars, grunts, and the water flows into his mouth. Gululu Boom! The surface of Tianchi Lake burst, and Bai Jiao burst out of the water. He looked around angrily. When he was angry to a certain extent, he was dazzled by anger, and his idea became very simple. Even if he was defeated, he would fight with you. It''s just that soon He found that something was wrong. Lin Fan waved to him. He didn''t start at the first time, but talked to him. "White snake, I have already told you that he will apologize for his behavior just now. Are you willing to accept his apology?" "I think he is sincere." "Well, you can be smaller, too big you, let me some not too adapt." "Your wound is still bleeding. You need medicine. Otherwise, it''s easy to get inflamed and it will become very troublesome." Lin Fan talks on and on. Show a passer-by caring about others. Bai Jiao didn''t say much. Instead, he looked at Lin Fan blankly. What are you talking about? He was so confused that he couldn''t understand. Next. Lin Fan came to Zhuang Ming and waved, "he has come out. Go and apologize. I hope you can be sincere. It''s normal to do something wrong, but as long as you can admit your mistake, there is still a chance to be forgiven." Zhuang Ming can''t help himself. Be controlled by others. Asshole. Chapter 308 Bai Jiao finds something wrong. This guy is the one who just attacked him. Now he is very docile, but he feels the other party''s anger. The other side doesn''t accept it. It seems that this guy is very strong. The man who pressed him bowed his head. Thinking of this, Bai Jiao moved his mind, hidden his mind, and quietly waited for the opportunity. He didn''t show too straightforward. He wanted to see what this guy wanted. Lin Fan patted Zhuang Ming on the shoulder, did not speak, but smile, that is to say, come on, I believe you, also very optimistic about you, you will be able to get each other''s forgiveness. Zhuang Ming has the heart to kill Lin fan. It''s just If you eat bitterly, you will become a master. "Bai Jiao, I didn''t mean to." Zhuang Ming said. Lin Fan said: "you shouldn''t aim at me. You should tell him that he is the victim." The trough! Zhuang Ming wants to explode in situ. He can''t stop it. It''s not good to go too far. But now, he and Lin fan are looking at each other, and they don''t find that they feel too far. It''s obviously the kind of guy who doesn''t know himself. Ponder for a moment and make the final decision. Some things have been tolerated to this extent. What else can''t be tolerated? Even if more toleration can be done. It will be helpful to figure this out. With a reluctant smile, Zhuang Ming said to Bai Jiao, "I''m sorry for your behavior. I hope you can forgive me." Maybe I want to be sincere. After that, he lowered his head slightly. But in the moment of bowing. A strong wind swept in. Bai Jiao is just waiting for this opportunity. He sweeps his tail and pulls fiercely at Zhuang Ming. Zhuang Ming can really react when he is so close to him. But if he responds, he will deal with it in a hurry. Moreover, he has been injured, so he is afraid that he will not be able to resist Bai Jiao''s attack. Patta! Right now. Lin Fan raised his hand, blocked Bai Jiao''s tail, and frowned: "how can you sneak attack? Although he has just hurt you, he is in the process of apologizing. Even if you are very angry, you should wait for him to finish. Otherwise, what''s the difference between you and him?" Bai Jiao is shocked. He knows that Lin fan is very strong, but it''s really incredible to block his sweeping so easily. Zhuang Ming is frightened. He thinks of his behavior and speaks out the main idea. How can he believe what he says? It''s reasonable for Bai Jiao to do it. He should have been prepared for a long time, but because of Lin fan, he didn''t think of this situation. For the rest of his life. But for Lin fan, his situation would be unimaginable. With that in mind. Zhuang Ming said: "I have apologized to him, but he suddenly started. I''m not to blame for this, right?" "Yes." Lin Fan nodded with approval. "We can''t be forgiven for such a thing on our side." Zhuang Ming said that his idea is to kill Bai Jiao and refine his blood. The effect after taking it is very good. Lin Fan said: "it''s like this in your place, but here we are. We are willing to give people a chance to reform when we do something wrong. You just did a good job. I think you are really good, so now..." "White snake, you should apologize to others. What you just did is very wrong." He faced Bai Jiao seriously. Bai Jiao''s big head was low, and his red eyes were shining, as if he were saying, you were joking with me. Just thinking about Lin Fan''s strength, he suddenly finds that the situation is very bad. Although he is a white dragon, his IQ is not low. The price of being strong is probably to lose his life. The White Snake lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry." He is alert, ready to deal with at any time, in case the other party will be like him, suddenly hit him. Far away. One eyed man quietly lit a cigarette, the development of the situation gradually changed, towards the direction of uncontrollable development, style changed greatly. By right. Should be the outbreak of war, fighting everywhere, in order to fight for the baby. But with Lin Fan calmly facing some things, the style of painting has changed greatly. Even if you don''t accept it, what can you say is right. You can''t resist it, or even have no chance. "Give me one." Lin Daoming held out his hand to smoke. The one eyed man threw one to him and said, "this is the result we didn''t expect." Lin Daoming rubbed the fire with his fingertips and lit a cigarette. "Yes, it''s like playing. I can''t experience the fierce feeling of the strong stars coming to fight for the chance." Master Yongxin said: "Amitabha, benefactor Lin has a kind heart. If you can find some acquaintances, you may be able to introduce Buddhism and understand the mystery of Buddhism." Brush! Everyone looked at Yongxin and felt that this guy was dreaming.He himself has never been to a temple, and when he was pulled out of the mountain, he still stayed in a place where birds don''t shit, where he lived in a dilapidated place, and he didn''t want to say anything more. The ''s hidden strong men want to make complaints about it. What''s going on now. Damn it. What they are looking forward to is the war, not the result of mutual recognition. If so, please do it in private. Some retreated quietly. It''s just a waste of time to stay. It''s better to try your luck in other places. Maybe you can meet good things. Sa Sa! Gradually someone left. With their ability, they are only qualified to watch and participate here. It''s impossible. They don''t have that ability. At this point. Lin Fan looked at Bai Jiao and Zhuang Ming happily, touched Zhuang Ming''s head and said with a smile, "you can accept his apology. You didn''t attack like him suddenly. It shows that you are very good. You are really great. Lao Zhang, how do you say a word of praise to others?" Lao Zhang said, "bang bang di." "Oh." Lin Fan answered, and then said, "you are wonderful." "Oh, by the way, let me introduce myself. My name is Lin fan. What''s your name? I still don''t know your name. Although you are very unfriendly just now, I find that you are sincere in admitting your mistake." Chuang Ming takes a deep breath and calms his restless heart. He has been patient for a long time. To tell you the truth, he will never tolerate such things. But now He is very steady. "Zhuang Ming." He held back his anger and gritted his teeth. Lin Fan said with a smile: "well, it''s a good name. Don''t attack others in the future. Friendship is the only way to solve the problem." In the end Zhuang Ming left Tianchi with a curse. I didn''t get anything, I was beaten, and I suffered the most unbearable humiliation ever. Bai Jiao dived back to Tianchi, hiding in the deepest place. He has already felt the great crisis. He always feels that this is just the beginning, and dangerous things are still behind him, although he does not know the final result. But he wanted to leave. It''s just Bai Jiao looks at a snow-white lotus in the deepest part of the Tianchi Lake. His eyes twinkle with expectation. He has been lurking here for nearly a thousand years just to wait for the lotus. As long as he waits for it to mature and swallow it, he can turn it into a dragon and travel between heaven and earth. At night. The bonfire was burning. The light of the fire shining on Zhuang Ming''s cheek was very gloomy. What happened during the day was a kind of shame to him, an intolerable shame, but he still held it back. For nothing else. I just want to live. SA! There''s movement around. "Who?" Zhuang Ming''s face sank, and he looked around warily. When he saw the figure coming out of the darkness, he respectfully said, "little Lord." Zhuang Xiao came to Zhuang Ming and said, "I''ve heard about things in the daytime. I didn''t expect that the situation here is much more complicated than I thought. We can''t deal with his strength now, but if you can leave Tianchi alive, it shows that the other party''s killing heart is not heavy, and there is still a chance." "Young Lord, this is a disgrace to me." Zhuang Ming said that he could not tolerate such things happening to him. Zhuang Xiao said, "now we need to be patient. Don''t worry." "I know, young Lord, what''s the situation on your side and whether you have gained anything." Zhuang Ming inquired, there are many secrets about Changbai Mountain, even Tianchi. The most important thing is that some ancient relics are the most important. To find one is a great harvest. Zhuang Xiao said, "there are some discoveries about that relic, but it''s just an ordinary relic." When they came to Changbai Mountain, they directly dispersed. Little Lord knows a little more, so it''s impossible to fight for those treasures with him. Instead, he goes to the deepest place to look for the relics. "Little Lord, who is Lin Fan in the end? The people here have the strongest strength, but it''s just Zhenyuan. But his strength is even stronger than Sanyao. It''s incredible." Zhuang Ming said. It''s too strong. It''s too strong to imagine. Zhuang Xiao said: "I''ve heard that he is the strongman of the Dragon Kingdom on this planet. He once killed several mole ants who call themselves gods. His strength is good, but don''t worry. When our people come, it will be his death." Zhuang Ming nodded and agreed with this statement. Although Lin Fan was very strong, he didn''t think he could be better than those experts in the clan. Those are unimaginable super powers. No matter how strong this person is, it''s useless. In the end, he will die. Far away. One eyed man decided to leave Changbai Mountain. During the time he came out, he gained a lot and was satisfied. As for whether other people got something, he didn''t care at all.How can no one get good things in such a big place. It''s impossible to think about it. When he told everyone about his departure, Yongxin and others agreed. Lin Fan said, "are you going home?" Old Zhang said: "after the tour, I''m so excited to go home. I want to drink Sprite." "Coke." "It''s all the same." They have no nostalgia for Changbai Mountain. From the beginning to the end, they feel that they have come to travel. The scenery is really beautiful, and they encounter a lot of strange things. It''s very interesting to think about them. When you go back, you can share interesting things with others. Well I''m sure I''ll go back to Castle Peak. Chapter 309 Yanhai city. Special departments. One eyed men and others hold their heads high, just like heroes coming back to meet the eyes of their admirers. They go deep into Changbai Mountain, and the enemies who fight seven in and seven out are so brave that they can be called heroes coming back. It''s like this. Reality doesn''t matter. On the day of his return, the one eyed man came to the scientific research department, personally selected members and analyzed the specific situation of the baby. "Mr. Chen, we''ve got all these things from Changbai Mountain. We must check them clearly. It''s related to our future." The one eyed man exhorted. As the head of the scientific research department, Mr. Chen felt a heavy burden on his shoulders and solemnly said, "don''t worry, I''ll give all my old bones to these things. Suqi, you immediately organize people to start research." "Yes, teacher." Su Qi should say that as Chen Lao''s favorite student and gifted at the same time, he is really interested in these strange things. The research on debris and trident can be put aside. Up to now, the only conclusion that can be drawn is that they both contain very strong energy. Trident can be used as an energy supply to consume internal energy until it finally becomes scrap metal. "Jin Heli, your task is also very heavy. You fully cooperate with Mr. Chen''s research. At the same time, you collate all the data of Changbai Mountain from ancient times to the present. Compared with the situation of Changbai Mountain, the previous data are somewhat distorted, and most of them are superficial." The one eyed man orders that he is no longer the one eyed man living in Changbai Mountain, but the top leader of a special department. Everything needs to be taken into consideration. "Yes." Jin Heli is also a workaholic, even if the task is very heavy, she will not say anything, just try her best to complete the task. The one eyed man returned to the office. Xiadu master Xu called directly to inquire about the situation in Changbai Mountain. The one eyed man can only say that he has gained a little. If he doesn''t say that he has gained enough, he doesn''t say anything else. He''s afraid that the other party wants to gain with him, so he feels heartache when he thinks about it. "What on earth is my son doing now? Why didn''t you come back so long? " Mr. Xu has been in Yanhai city for a long time, thinking about his ignorant son Xu Zihao. Hearing this, the one eyed man was a little confused. Your son? He is in Yanhai city. If he is, at least he hasn''t seen him so far. What can one eyed man say? He can''t say that this is not my son. I don''t know where he has gone. In fact, Xu Zihao has been staying in the special department, that is, mixing with crazy dragon. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Dean Hao was standing in front of the window. When Lin Fan and Lao Zhang were away, he had a relaxed life. He didn''t have too much trouble. Even his white hair turned black gradually. That''s why he was in a good mental state. He had enough nutrition and his body was glowing with the nth spring. She was radiant. Gee! Dean Hao rubbed his eyes, and two figures appeared at the gate of Qingshan psychiatric hospital, familiar appearance and familiar people. "They''re back." He put on his coat, sorted out his emotions, and pushed the door out. Xiao Qi, as the security guard of Qingshan mental hospital, is conscientious. The protagonist''s experience in the novel is similar to him, so he always believes that as long as I can do it here, I will have the protagonist''s experience. Xiao Qi, who is addicted to the novel, fortunately works in Qingshan mental hospital, which perfectly conceals his bad situation at this time. Otherwise, a bed will be added to Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. "Lin fan, Lao Zhang, how are you living outside?" Xiao Qi came out of the security room and asked. They are the only two who can leave Castle Peak when they are still ill. Lin Fan said with a smile, "it''s very good." Lao Zhang said, "I''m very happy." Xiao Qi said with a smile, "just be happy. The most important thing for people is to be happy. Eh, where''s Xiaobao who used to be with you all the time?" Even if Xiao Bao is not here. He is respectfully called master Xiaobao. The power of money is unimaginable, too powerful. "Dean." Xiao Qi said respectfully. "Well." Dean Hao nodded, then looked at Lin Fan with a smile, "I''m tired of playing outside, and I want to come back." Lin Fan said: "I''m not tired of playing outside. I just want to come back to see my good friends." Lao Zhang said, "yes, I''ve been happy with Lin Fan recently. I''ve experienced many things that I haven''t experienced before." The head of hospital Hao was helpless. He thought to himself, how could the two patients who had been so good become like this after mixing with the one eyed man? I didn''t hear my welcome words, but how could you say so frankly that you didn''t want to. It''s sad. Dean Hao knows that they have been to Changbai Mountain during this time. It''s a dangerous place. The strong stars are coming. The strength of all countries is vulnerable to the strong stars. Only the Dragon Kingdom has an accident, and the strong ones like Lin fan will appear. Otherwise, the consequences will beI don''t want to think about it for the moment, but I can''t take advantage of it. When the nursing workers learned that Lin Fan and Lao Zhang had come back, they all wanted to gather together. Before, they were very afraid, but now, they are still very afraid, but when the Dean was in charge, they were not afraid. The dean is a senior expert. They are studying in Castle Peak in the hope of learning from the dean. In the corridor. Lin fan stopped sun Neng and said, "I still remember the money I owed you last time, but recently I don''t have any money. Let me tell you, I haven''t forgotten and I will pay you back." Sun Neng, a nurse, blinks big eyes. Money? I really have forgotten. For sun Neng, he just wants to live. Since Lin Fan and Lao Zhang left Qingshan mental hospital, the life of the nursing workers has become very beautiful. During this period, Li Ang, the dog licker, did not know how many goddesses he had changed. Of course. All the goddesses he changed didn''t lick, or he felt that they were different from what he thought, so he stopped in time, got out of the misery, changed direction, and re selected the target. At this point. When Li Ang, who was standing behind, saw Lin Fan coming back with Lao Zhang, he exclaimed that the situation was not good. He quickly stepped back and stood behind the crowd, saying nothing. He kept a low profile as if he didn''t exist. "Long time no see." Lin Fan waved to the crowd. Nowadays, it''s not only the nursing workers, but also many mental patients. "Lin fan, my research has been successful. Men can also have children. Would you like to be the first experimental object? I''m sure you will be famous." "Me too. My theory is right. When I sleep, I often hear people cheering me. I stand on the podium and I''m willing to share it with you." All the nurses around looked confused. But I''m used to it. If people don''t know where they are, they think they are in some amazing Research Institute. What''s special is a group of mental patients imagining. Room 666 is next door. Professor XingKong is busy doing things. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are sitting in front of each other. They don''t disturb each other. They just watch quietly. It wasn''t long. Professor XingKong put down his pen and looked at the transformation in front of him with satisfaction. The picture is a whirlpool, colorful, dark color, but blooming with a special feeling. "Do you understand?" Professor XingKong asked, pointing to the painting. Lin Fan said, "I don''t understand." Lao Zhang shook his head and said, "I don''t understand." "This is what I see," said Professor XingKong Lin Fan envied: "I really envy that you can see these beautiful things. Lao Zhang and I have never seen them before. It''s a pity." Lao Zhang said, "I''m looking forward to it. Can you take us to have a look?" The communication among the three is very simple, and the jumping of thinking is extraordinary. Ordinary people can talk with them in the early stage, but gradually, they will definitely collapse. "Yes, I can show you tonight. Looking up at the stars, I can see these. I''ve been studying them recently." Said Professor starry sky. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. Eyes are shining with the light of expectation. "Good." With one voice. They all look forward to what Professor XingKong said. They believe what Professor XingKong said, which is the feeling of people of the same kind. Office. "What are they doing?" said Dean Hao "Dean, they''re with Professor starry now." Said the director. Dean Hao pondered that Professor XingKong was only one of the critically ill patients in Qingshan psychiatric hospital from his youth. Try n kinds of treatment, has not improved, fortunately, Professor XingKong, like Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, are living in their own world, the outside world has little influence on them. The obvious thing about being able to mix up. "I see." Dean Hao waved to him to leave. For Dean Hao, he is proud. Now the most powerful man in the Dragon Kingdom comes from their castle peak. Many of them, not to mention, at least through his special training, have more or less his credit. In the future When he came to the stage and talked about how to cultivate such a genius in Qingshan psychiatric hospital, he had already thought about it [from his childhood, based on my many years of experience, I have seen that he is extraordinary ¡¿ I feel comfortable when I think about it. At night. Professor starry stayed in ward 666. The nurses patrol in the corridor. When they pass this ward, they all hold their breath. They dare not breathe. The crisis is always around them. If they are careless, they will be doomed.Too many people don''t believe it. In the end, 666 ward encountered great difficulties. Li Ang is the night patrol nurse tonight. His mobile phone is always with him. His address book is full of goddesses. The boy who can occupy a seat in his address book is really a great honor for him. It''s safe at night. But it''s also terrifying. At night in Qingshan mental hospital, I always feel oppressed by a repressive breath. I can''t say it. Just get used to it. Li Ang shrinks in the corner, fiddling with his mobile phone and sending messages to the goddess. Normally, there is no information on his mobile phone. The goddess knows that his work is very dangerous, so he never sends messages to him. He is worried that he will be interfered and will not respond to danger. What the goddess did for him moved him very much. [Li Ang: the most beautiful little girl, two of the most dangerous mental patients in Qingshan are back. ¡¿ after sending the message, wait quietly. Ten minutes later. The phone vibrates. Li Ang smiles. The goddess returns the message much faster than before. Obviously, when she sees this message, she can''t wait to reply to him. [cute: who? ¡¿ see this reply. Li Ang showed a brilliant smile, the goddess must think that he was hurt, eager to know which two mental patients in the end, want to avenge him. Happiness is full. Even if he was hurt, how could he tell the goddess. What he could not bear most was that the goddess was in danger. Even if it''s just a little bit of skin, he will be sad for a long time. [Leon: I''m fine. A strong man like me, just two of the most dangerous mental patients can''t hurt me. ¡¿ say the most fake words and pretend to be the most forced. Even excellent people like Li Ang are hard to avoid the habit of boasting in front of the goddess. Little cute:??? ¡¿ when Li Ang saw such a reply, he was deeply lost in thought. He was trying to figure out what the goddess meant. What do three question marks represent? Soon. Li Ang instantly understood that the goddess didn''t understand him. When he thought about it carefully, the goddess didn''t know him for many days. Although he knew the goddess very well, the goddess didn''t know him very well. I think that''s the point. He knows how to talk next. Maybe I feel too smart. In the corner, Leon giggled. Occasionally, some colleagues pass by. When they hear this voice, they only feel if Li Ang is crazy. It makes people feel chilly to hear this voice. I don''t know what he''s doing. In the ward. Three people lie on the side of the window, look up to the night sky, star professor pointed to heaven: "do you see it?" "I didn''t see it." "I didn''t see it." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang speak in the same voice. I just didn''t see anything. They are honest people. They never open their eyes and tell lies. As long as they don''t see it, they will not admit it. This is inevitable and there will never be any change. "Don''t worry, take your time and look with your heart. I believe you can see it. You need to use your imagination to see if there are vortices in the starry sky," he said "It''s a danger unknown to the stars, and even more dangerous to us, but as long as there is my professor in the stars, the danger will not come to you." Speaking of this, Professor XingKong''s eyes are shining decidedly. It''s more of a confidence. It seems that I can protect Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang listened to Professor XingKong''s words and nodded their heads silently. Then they looked up at the sky seriously. They were absorbed in the sky and reflected the stars in their eyes. There is no one to disturb. Everything was quiet. If normal people encounter this kind of situation, they will definitely sigh silently. By the way, they will say something. If they are sick, they don''t sleep in the middle of the night and look up at the stars, what ghosts can they see. And right now. Brush! "There are meteors." Lao Zhang shouts to Lin fan. Professor XingKong looked serious and said, "no, the danger has come. We can''t stop it." "Forget it. Go to sleep." Just very serious expression, suddenly become very indifferent, as if want to open. Lin Fan said: "good." Lao Zhang said, "I''m a little sleepy, too." Chapter 310 July fourth! It''s fine! A good day is often so plain, but it is full of yearning. Special department downstairs. Yao ji is very sexy and has a lot of make-up. She can''t see that kind of dust. On the contrary, she is sexy and noble. The goddess in the eyes of all men is willing to die for only one kiss. The onlookers who passed by couldn''t turn their eyes. Only Yaoji was in the eyes of the men. There is only one thought in mind. It''s really beautiful. Some male passers-by already have female partners, but they have been staring at yao ji. Angry female partners lift their ears, step on their shoes, and even some of them are grumpy and throw their bags directly on the male partner''s face. "Stinking fox spirit!" Yao ji was scolded by at least a dozen women while she was standing here. Belongs to the long beautiful, should carry the pot the existence. The security guard of a special department is on guard. He is a person of principle. People who can become security guards of a special department have absolute psychological quality. Even if there are naked beauties standing in front of them, they must not look at each other, but Look straight at me. After yao ji appeared, the security guard kept looking directly at her. At the same time, I am envious. It''s Lin fan again. Although very envious, but absolutely not envious, after all, to tell you the truth, in his opinion, our Lin fan is actually very handsome, but also very young, white skin, height is good, in addition to no money, what you want is perfect existence. At this point. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang came out of the Department and looked around. Soon they saw someone waving to them. With a smile on her face, yao ji shows her most beautiful scene. The purpose is simple It''s tempting Lin fan. Let''s say that my figure, appearance, character and temperament can''t tempt you. They come to Yaoji. Lao Zhang''s expression was normal, while Lin Fan frowned, as if thinking about something. "Are you looking for Lin fan again?" Lao Zhang asked. Yao ji wants to tell Lao Zhang that what you ask is not nonsense. If you don''t come to him, I can still come to you, but you still have to pretend. She says with a smile, "yes." Lao Zhang touched Lin Fan''s shoulder, "people are looking for you." Lin Fan stares at Yaoji, looking very seriously. This kind of look makes Yaoji shy and low her head. "You look at me like this, I''m so shy." Yao ji is not shy, but she is good at camouflage, especially when dealing with men. Ordinary people are not rivals at all. In fact, ordinary people, as long as they are normal men, can hardly resist. But I''m sorry. Lin fan is not an ordinary person. They are special talents who come out of Qingshan mental hospital. After thinking for a moment. Lin Fan apologized: "who are you, please?" A dream for a hundred years, not very familiar people have long been forgotten, can be remembered by Lin fan, only those who are Lin Fan as friends or important people, will not be forgotten, can maintain the feelings, there will be no change. Yao Ji has no place in Lin Fan''s heart, just like a fellow traveler. So a hundred years passed. Even if Lin fan is a talented person in Qingshan mental hospital, he can''t remember who she is. "You''re so bad. We haven''t seen each other for a few days. You don''t know me." Yao ji seems to be a little angry, but she looks more like a coquettish. Lin Fan said, "I really don''t know you." He really can''t remember who the other party is, the memory is too far away, very fuzzy, no clear cognition. Lao Zhang said, "you really don''t know each other." "Well." Lin Fan nodded, "I didn''t go to a very distant place and spent a long time. Maybe I really knew each other before, but after a long time, I really can''t remember." "Do you remember me?" Lao Zhang asked in a hurry. Lin Fan said with a smile: "remember, you are my best friend, how can I forget you." Lao Zhang patted his chest happily and said, "I was scared to death. I thought you would not remember me. As long as you remember me, I will be at ease." For Lao Zhang, as long as Lin fan still remembers him, it doesn''t matter who he can''t remember, and it doesn''t have much to do with him. Yao ji opened her mouth and gaped. It''s heartless. It''s more ruthless than anything. "You''re not kidding me." Yao ji asked in disbelief. Lin Fan said: "I really can''t remember, but it seems that I am very familiar with you according to your situation. You can remind me of some details. Maybe I will remember." It''s obvious that Lin fan has shown that I really can''t remember you, but I''m willing to accept your details and help me remember. I may really remember who you are. "I know. He''s your wife''s cousin." Lao Zhang helps yao ji tell the details.When Lao Zhang talks about MuQing, Lin Fan''s eyes are very gentle and miss her very much. "Come on, I''ll take you to my wife." Lao Zhang said, "but your wife said she has left here." "No, I can smell her. She''s still there." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang stood on tiptoe, sniffing at the tip of his nose. After smelling for a long time, he didn''t smell anything. "Why don''t I smell anything." Lin Fan said: "that''s my wife, not your wife. You can''t smell it. You say it." "Well, that makes a lot of sense." Lao Zhang nodded in agreement, feeling that what Lin Fan said was very reasonable. Yao ji is very upset. She is really trying to seduce Lin fan, because the strength of the other party is worth organizing. But sometimes, the fight between women is more fierce than that of men. Men are the kind who see blood, but women can''t see blood and can kill people. She thinks that she doesn''t have to go anywhere. But she really can''t figure out why this guy in front of her has a bright look in his eyes when he mentions MuQing. Can''t I compare Yaoji with her? I think so. She didn''t show it. Instead, she followed Lin Fan and was ready to meet Mu Qing. In other words, she didn''t think that the other party could find Mu Qing. You can find the taste? It''s obviously impossible. But soon She found that it was really amazing that Lin Fan actually found Mu Qing in the park. Mu Qing with sunglasses and hat sat there quietly. No matter who saw her, he would never recognize her. But Lin Fan came to the stone table, sat down directly, and said with a smile, "I''ve come to see you." Don''t say Yaoji is shocked. Even Mu Qing''s face was full of surprise. Obviously, she didn''t expect to be found. "How did you find me?" Mu Qing asked. Lin Fan stares at Mu Qing''s face. He hasn''t seen it for a hundred years. It''s still that clear in his mind. It''s not fuzzy at all. "Your taste." MuQing did not answer, but looked at Yaoji, as if to ask, you bring him over? Only such an explanation can explain why he can find himself here. But it''s not right Even Yao Ji didn''t know she was here. Yao ji takes the initiative to go to Mu Qing''s side, pretends to be intimate, holds her wrist and acts like a spoiler. She tells her in the tabloid: "cousin, he says that he doesn''t remember people and doesn''t know who I am. What you say is useless." If it''s confusing. MuQing doesn''t know what tricks Yaoji is playing. How can she not remember? She just met a few days ago and can''t forget so quickly. "It turned out to be your cousin. I really can''t remember. I spent a long time. In such a long time, I only remember you, but I didn''t remember others." Lin Fan grabs his head and laughs. He looks embarrassed, as if to say, I really forget, not intentionally. The brain is often uncontrolled and selectively forgets some unimportant people. Yao ji, who sat there quietly and didn''t speak, couldn''t bear to ask, "why did you forget me?" "Because the time is too long, will selectively forget the unimportant people." Lin Fan never tells a lie, so when he hears this, he feels harsh. He kills people, but that''s all. MuQing, sitting there quietly, chuckled. Lin fan is curious: "see what very funny?" Mu Qing pointed to the two dogs in the distance and said, "the dog is chasing the one in front of him. It seems that he is trying to please him, but the dog doesn''t want to pay attention to him." Speaking of this, Mu Qing found that there seems to be something wrong, that is, there is something wrong with the description. If this is the case, doesn''t it mean that Lin fan is also a dog. Lin Fan''s thought is not so complicated. I didn''t expect that there was something wrong with what MuQing said. "Well, poor thing." Lin Fan said. Yao ji''s beautiful face is about to explode, but she can only hold it. Some things are not impulsive. What a hateful guy, he really forgot her. The development of things is such a reality. Even if Lin Fan remembers that Yao Ji is his wife''s cousin, he still doesn''t pay attention to each other, but talks with Mu Qing. Lao Zhang is bored. He holds his chin in one hand and looks into the distance. Then he sees a cold drink truck passing by. His muddy eyes shine and he asks in a hurry. "Do you have any money with you?" The person he asked was yao ji. Yao ji, who has been working as a light bulb, is really excited when she hears someone talking to her, but her interest is greatly reduced when she sees that it''s Lao Zhang. "Yes." Lao Zhang said seriously, "you can lend me 100 yuan. As long as I have money in the future, I will give it back to you at the first time. I believe in my sincerity. Like Lin fan, if I borrow money from others, I will pay it back."Yao ji smiles, "it''s OK. It''s only 100 yuan. I have it. I''ll give it to you. You don''t have to pay it back." "No, I''m sure it will." Lao Zhang took one hundred yuan, and his expression was very serious. He didn''t want it in vain. Then he rushed to the cold drink truck to communicate with the boss. Maybe it was difficult to choose. It took a long time to choose. "Here you are!" "Here you are!" Lao Zhang hands two popsicles to Mu Qing and Lin fan. Then he takes apart his popsicles and puts the rest of the money in his pocket. Enjoy it happily. Yao ji looks at Lao Zhang dully, even if I don''t eat, there''s no need not to buy it for me, and what makes her most unacceptable is that MuQing has it, but she doesn''t. Lin fan is kind-hearted. After biting the popsicle, he sees Yaoji sitting in a daze and asks, "Lao Zhang, why don''t you buy one for her?" Lao Zhang was slightly surprised and said, "it''s not unfamiliar. I didn''t buy it. I''ll buy it now." Then he got up to buy. But the cold truck left long ago. Lao Zhang looks at Yaoji and the popsicle in his hand. He seems to be reluctant to give up. Finally, he opens his mouth and takes a bite. He stretches the half of the popsicle with tooth marks in front of Yaoji. "Eat mine." The old Zhang who knows and shares is Lin Fan''s favorite. Yao ji''s state of mind gradually burst. She always felt that the world was not friendly to her. Mu Qing looks at it indifferently, maybe just like to see Yao Ji''s disgrace. In the special department, the one eyed man came to the scientific research room. The staff in the scientific research room were busy. The members who could participate in the analysis project were the most top-notch, and their identities were very clean. There would never be any gaps in them. And the one eyed man is basically at the door. He dare not be careless. Although the investigation is very clear. But what if "Mr. Chen, what''s the situation?" The one eyed man asked, he doesn''t understand scientific research, but he can listen. As long as the data is clear, he can understand it. "We have analyzed the fruits we brought back. They contain strong vitality. We have never found such a strong vitality before. To put it simply, Centennial ginseng is a good thing. It is good to take it properly," he said "But according to the research, we found that the minimum active energy of this fruit is more than 1000 times that of Centennial ginseng. We can think about it. If ordinary people take it, there will be one, that is, it will explode and die." When he came to this conclusion, Mr. Chen was shocked. It was just amazing. And it''s just the lowest active energy. The highest fear is more than ten thousand times. Surprised, the one eyed man quickly asked, "what kind of cultivation can I take?" Chen said: "if you take the whole pill, it''s better to take it at the town level. But if you take it at the town level, it''s still a little dangerous, but it''s relatively low, but the effect is very significant, and it can improve a lot." "Can I be promoted to the king level?" Asked the one eyed man. Chen Laodao: "theoretically speaking, it is possible." The one eyed man is very happy when he hears that. If this is the case, the Dragon kingdom will become more powerful. There will be a number of heavenly kings. It will be a qualitative change. "What about the spring?" Asked the one eyed man. Mr. Chen said: "it''s still under study. The substances in the spring water are a little complicated and need to be analyzed slowly. They can''t come out so quickly. However, the fruit is almost finished and can be taken directly. Moreover, we can decompose a fruit to create a hundred percent energy liquid for many people to use and enhance their strength." The one eyed man shook his head and said, "no, these fruits can only be used to enhance the highest strength. Now the situation is too complicated. Only absolute strength can control everything." Mr. Chen nodded and didn''t think much about it. "Well, we are only responsible for research. No matter what, it''s your leader''s business, but I hope to keep one. I want to have a try and see if it can be cultivated." "Well, it''s hard for you, Mr. Chen." The one eyed man is relieved. After studying clearly, he will feel at ease. As long as he can catch up with the stars, there is still hope. Chapter 311 office. One eyed man with four Yanhai City peak strong men sitting around the table. It seems to be a depressing atmosphere, but there is a kind of expectation. "Is this a little too much? I don''t mean anything else, that is to say, you..." Lin Daoming pointed to the pills on the table and said. There is a pill in front of them. But the problem lies in the pills. The pills of one eyed men are twice as big as theirs, but their pills are very small. This is clearly special treatment. Master Yongxin put his hands together and gasped angrily: "my Buddha is merciful, fair and just. I never pursue these things, but I also want to know the specific reason. Why is your pill bigger than ours?" The most gentle words are full of complaints. The one eyed man said: "this is the elixir extracted from the fruit we got in Changbai Mountain. It contains amazing energy. After taking it, it can improve the cultivation. Since you asked, I''ll tell you directly why you can''t take the same as me. It''s because your cultivation is too weak. The town level can only take it so big, otherwise it will be very easy. ¡± "I see." The scene was quite quiet. The one eyed man is helpless. He can''t understand you guys. I have to tell you the truth. How hurtful. "If that''s the case, I would have said it earlier." Lin Daoming picked up the pill and put it directly into his mouth. He bit it a few times. It tasted good. It tasted like fruit candy. The scientific research department was very considerate and it was very good. All of a sudden. Lin Daoming''s body trembled violently, and his whole body seemed to be a little dull. His pupils were wide open, as if he had encountered some incredible scene. Master Yongxin and others were surprised. The one eyed man raised his hand to reassure them. It was just a breakthrough. After a long time. Lin Daoming''s body was smoldering with white smoke, his fingers clenched, and the space around his arm trembled fiercely. "I broke through." He couldn''t believe that he was swinging his arms. The power in his body was endless. It was the feeling that he had been waiting for a long time. He was stuck in the town level for a long time, but now he broke through the barrier and stepped into the heavenly king level. Next. Lin Daoming looked at master Yongxin and others, and looked down at the pills on the table. "Ah, the taste of this pill is just like excrement. It''s totally useless. We are all good friends for many years. I don''t want you to suffer such a crime, so..." I haven''t finished yet. Master Yongxin and others grabbed the elixir, just like protecting Duzi, and protected the elixir to death. "Lin Daoming, you are really insidious." Liu haichan said. Master Yongxin put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, my Buddha is merciful. I don''t want to be punished by others. Since this thing tastes like excrement, I''ll have a taste of excrement. But I don''t know how you know the taste of excrement, isn''t it..." "Take your pills, you old bald ass, you talk a lot." Lin Daoming was impatient. He had known for a long time that the old bald donkey was not so good. He was really bad. After reading the Scriptures in vain for so many years, he was a master. At this time, the one eyed man is very satisfied. The pill is really powerful. The power is unparalleled. "Ladies and gentlemen, you have been guarding Yanhai city for so many years. I can see the credit and hard work. So as long as there are good things, they must be given to you. You are the hope of human beings. Whether we can protect the dignity of the Dragon Kingdom depends on our strength." "Changbai Mountain is a treasure land. We have to go." "Your potential cultivation to town level is your limit, but just taking fruit can break through to Heavenly King level. You say, the more these treasures, the better." One eyed man said seriously, he felt more and more that Changbai Mountain was full of endless mystery. Master Yongxin and others agree with what the one eyed man said. Lin Daoming said: "how can I always feel that what you said seems to be hostile. To tell you the truth, it''s not very pleasant." Master Yongxin murmured to Liu haichan in a low voice, "I found that since the leader went out with Lin fan, the whole person has become different. Do you have such a feeling?" "Well, I feel the same way." Liu haichan said softly. After taking pills, the four strong people in Yanhai city became the king of heaven. Before, it was a great joy for the whole country. Now it''s low-key and can''t be shown in case other people think about it. Of course. At the beginning, the one eyed man had an idea in his mind, that is, to send a pill to master Xu. Just think about it and forget it. There''s no need. People depend on themselves and can''t rely on others all the time. June 7th! It''s fine! There is a video on the network, which instantly detonates the whole network. Jin Heli rushed to the one eyed man''s office and put the tablet in front of him. "Chief, this is the video that appears on the Internet today. It''s very popular and has caused great influence.""Video?" The one eyed man was a little confused. He didn''t know what kind of video would cause such an effect. Before watching it, he thought whether it was related to Changbai Mountain. Think about it, just click on the video. The screen appears. [Hello everyone, sun Xiao, who is loved by everyone, has appeared again. Recently, many people asked me where I''ve been and why I didn''t update the video. Today, I''m going to tell you that I finally came to Changbai Mountain after a lot of hardships. To make a long story short, I met the biggest chance in my life here. From an ordinary person who has no negative force, I finally became a teacher For the sake of the most powerful, I will be responsible for world peace in the future ¡¿ the video is very long. It''s obvious that sun Xiao, who is in Changbai Mountain without cutting, doesn''t have all kinds of tools. The video can only be simply operated and then sent out. "This guy is not afraid of death." The one eyed man sighed. Sun Xiao came into the sight of the one eyed man because he was famous for shooting evil things, and the special department bought the right to play the video from him. In the video, sun Xiao is really in Changbai Mountain. All the one eyed men who watch him sweat for him. With his ability, when he gets there, he can be crushed to pieces when he meets a wild animal. Not to mention meeting the stars. Even if you don''t meet the strong stars or the top strong people in other countries, you can say that sun Xiao''s identity is not good. In the video, sun Xiao is holding a snake. The snake is only arm long, thick as chopsticks, with triangular head and golden grain on the back of the head. But at this time, the snake is dead and is caught in the hand, without any reaction. [you can see that it was this snake. When it fell on me, I was really scared to pee. Moreover, this snake was very fierce, wrapped around my head, and had great strength. I thought that I would die in the hands of this snake. Later, I tried my best to fight with the snake. ¡¿ [directly bite its big artery, suck its blood, and then suck it, and it dies. Later I found that I became stronger, you see ¡¿ in the video, sun Xiao blows a blow at the ancient tree, which is surrounded by three people. With a roar, the ancient tree falls to the ground, rippling with dust. [this is how I get through the two channels of Ren and Du, and become an expert in a moment. Moreover, the biggest meritorious official is a snake. So I want to ask you what kind of snake it is. With my current strength, whenever I encounter this kind of snake, I will drink its blood directly. ¡¿ soon. The one eyed man closed the tablet, leaned back on the boss''s chair and lit a cigarette silently. "This boy is really a talent." To be honest. He really admired it. He didn''t understand how he did it. He was an ordinary man. Let alone dare to go alone in the past, he got a chance encounter. Sure enough Opportunity is for the brave. "Chief, now it''s not about praising each other for their talents. It''s about the impact of this incident. Sun Xiao got an adventure in Changbai Mountain. Many people want to take a chance to try it. How do you say this issue should be solved?" What Jin Heli is most worried about is this matter, not what sun Xiao gets in Changbai Mountain. This video is too tempting. I don''t know how many people are desperate to have a try. After checking on the Internet for a while, she found that netizens seemed to see the door of treasure open, no matter whether there was danger or not, as long as they broke in, they could harvest the treasure. Sun Xiao can do it. Why can''t we. With this mentality, many people are ready to move. The one eyed man said in a deep voice, "what can we do? It''s not a child. We choose our own way, go our own way, and take care of the whole situation. We can''t mess up because of these things." "You send a notice to tell them that sun Xiao''s incident is only an example. Changbai Mountain is very dangerous. Once there is danger, all the consequences will be borne by yourself." What else can he do? He can''t tie these guys'' legs. He can only give a notice to warn everyone. "Oh, by the way, add some pictures in the announcement. Bloody is the best. It''s too friendly. I think it''s fake." The one eyed man''s idea is very good. Even if they go to Changbai Mountain, they are in danger. If it wasn''t for Lin Fan''s protection, they don''t know what the consequences will be. Ordinary people used to deliver food. "I know what to do," she said Then. It has to be said that Jin Heli''s method is relatively dark. The text of the notice is very normal. It''s no different from the official notice from all walks of life. It''s just that the picture is a little disgusting and really bloody. Children can be scared to cry when they see it. The first picture is disgusting. There is a corpse with a snake running out of the body, and the snake has internal organs in its mouth. Just say you''re afraid. In the second picture, the beast plows away the corpse. It''s bloody. The key is that Jin Heli is overbearing enough. He doesn''t even fight the mosaic. He shows the most cruel scene in front of your eyes and asks if you are afraid.The pictures in the back are more and more terrible. It has to be said that in order to intimidate those people, Jin Heli just mixed up the most terrible photos ever. The effect is naturally very strong. The Internet completely burst, and netizens commented on the announcement of Yanhai special department as the most bloody and disgusting one in history. But for some netizens, even if the special official bulletin is a little scary, it still can''t stop them from going to Changbai Mountain. A post is very popular. Here''s the chance! Can you hold it? ¡¿ the content is very enthusiastic. It''s easy to arouse people''s impulse. It''s better to die standing than kneeling. If you don''t work hard for decades, you can know how much you can do. The one eyed man sighed silently. Mad. Think too much, also don''t know is which son of a bitch make of card, see he all some blood boiling. Talent! The real talent, perhaps is really hidden in the market. In ancient times, this was an absolute rebel. Not to say, there were at least dozens of people who would be fooled. June 9th! The sky was shining that night. The one eyed man looks dignified. Something mysterious falls to Changbai Mountain in the starry sky. It''s not a meteorite. It''s definitely the star power. He decided to go to Changbai mountain again, where absolutely something big happened. In the past two days, there has been a commotion. Sun Xiao has shot several videos, all of which are the kind of breathtaking and completely inspired many people''s ideas. It doesn''t feel that dangerous. Even sun Xiao can live. Why can''t we live. There are many people with this idea. But the one eyed man wanted to ask them, you can have sun Xiao''s kind of luck, this guy has been killed before, has not been successful, that means that luck is very good. Not everyone is sun Xiao. Chapter 312 July 10th! "Lin fan, can you take me with you? I really have a holiday." Xiaobao comes to the special department to surround Lin fan. He hasn''t seen each other for a long time. The most important thing is that Xiaobao is very angry now. He knows that Lin fan is taking Lao Zhang to Changbai Mountain. So he''s going, too. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head and said, "don''t you go to school?" "Well, school is off." Xiaobao said. Lin Fan looked at Xiaobao and blinked, "really?" "Really, it''s true. I can cheat others, but I will never cheat you. If the school is really on holiday, you can take me to Changbai Mountain. I especially like to go there." Xiao Bao tugs Lin Fa''s hand and works hard. He has no other idea. He just wants to go. It''s usually summer vacation in the middle of the day. There are still a few days left. But Xiaobao directly donated a sum of money to the school, saying that it was used to repair the school, directly let the principal start work, and the school had a holiday ahead of time. That''s the charm of money. Lin Fan thought about it carefully. Xiaobao seems to have a holiday. It''s normal to take him out to play. There''s no problem. Of course, if you want to go out, you have to be prepared. Everything needs to be prepared. Xiaobao is responsible for all these. As usual, when going out, Xiaobao always brings enough tools, just like going on a holiday in the wild. His life is very good, and others only envy him when they see it. "Then I can take you with me." Lin Fan said. "Great." Xiaobao hears that Lin fan is willing to take him out to play. He revolves around Lin Fan happily. He is as happy as a bird. Lin fan is smiling. "I''ll go back and prepare now. When I leave, I must be informed." Then Xiaobao left happily. July 12th! The one eyed man can''t sit still. According to satellite monitoring, there is something happening in Changbai Mountain. If he doesn''t go there, he is likely to miss the opportunity and have a great impact on the subsequent development. At this point. There''s something wrong with the situation. Yongxin didn''t follow them, but stayed in the Department. First of all, they took pills, and their strength has been improved. The key is that Yanhai city needs someone to sit down. After all, what they got from Changbai Mountain still stays in the research department. In case there are those mentally handicapped guys who take advantage of their absence and rob the special department directly, there will be no place to cry at that time. So. It''s relatively safe to be guarded by them. It''s just "Lin fan, are you sure it''s really good to take him with you?" The one eyed man looks at Xiaobao. He is the same kid again. To be honest, he is not the kind of person who envies money. But since Xiaobao appeared, he found that the life of the rich is not imaginable. Lin Fan said with a smile: "well, he is my good friend. It happens that he has a holiday. It''s very safe there. It''s very good to take him with you." Maybe only from Lin Fan''s mouth can we say that Changbai Mountain is safe. Those who died in Changbai Mountain. If you know this, you must lift the lid of your coffin, get up from inside and tell Lin fan that Changbai Mountain is safe. Please tell me why I lie here. "I remember the school summer vacation seems to have a few days." Asked the one eyed man. He just doesn''t want Xiaobao to go with him. It''s not a trip. We''re going to fight against the stars and other countries. It''s dangerous. When other people take this seriously, it''s good for us to take a child with us. It''s not a joke. Lin Fan said, "he has a holiday." Xiao Bao squinted and looked at the one eyed man with a little hostility. He was blind. How could he like to meddle in his own business. "Yes, I have a holiday." Xiao Bao said with his head raised. What a nuisance! My best friends are willing to take me, but you don''t want to take me. Did you eat your rice and didn''t spend your money? Why are there so many problems. The one eyed man said, "as far as I know, summer vacation is in the middle of the day, and now there are still a few days to the middle of the day. You can''t lie at a young age." In fact, he didn''t want Xiaobao to go. It''s not dangerous. It''s a little kid who has nothing to do with his hands. When things happen, it''s a burden. It''s easy to restrain Lin fan. Their main purpose of going to Changbai Mountain is to get more good things. If you are robbed by others, it''s really too bad. "There''s no mistake. Summer vacation is really in the middle of the day, but when I saw that the school was too shabby, I donated a sum of money to repair the school, and the school had a holiday ahead of time. Is that a problem?" Arrogant Xiaobao hates being meddled. You are not Lin fan or my good friend, so you don''t need to meddle. What''s the use of talking about these now. People are already on the plane.This plane is Xiaobao''s, because there are a lot of people with it. The plane of special department is too small. No matter in comfort or other aspects, it can''t be compared with his plane. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head and praised: "good loving Xiaobao, repairing a good school can make students live more comfortable." Xiao Bao, who has been praised, is a little proud. "I''ve always been very loving." The one eyed man has nothing to say. He really has no idea about his ability to make money. To tell you the truth, what he hates most is the rich, especially the kids who are still young and don''t know how to make money and spend too much. Although he is the head of a special department, he seems to be very rich. In fact, he is very poor. His way to deal with Hao Ren is to use public funds. As for deposits, he is a little, but not much. He says that as a strong man like him, he has no sense of money, but in fact, he has no place to make more money. Changbai Mountain. "Ha ha ha..." A long roar rang through the world. I saw a figure suddenly get up, and then the momentum of the whole body soared, waves came between the fists. He is an ascetic. After licking the spring, he made progress in his own strength. Later, he met opportunities and made continuous progress. As a king level strong man, it was very difficult for him to improve his cultivation. But now, he did not only improve a little, but also improved a lot, which was beyond his imagination. "As I expected, the treasure of Changbai Mountain must continue to be excavated. Whether it can break the present state depends on whether it can meet something better here." All of a sudden. The ascetic heard movement around him. "Who?" He looked around warily. The people who could appear here were not simple people, and the weakest were the town level strong people. "Don''t move. I advise you not to move." A group of mysterious men with hot weapons and battle suits appeared. The ascetic monk looked at these people with doubts. He found that these people are just ordinary people, even if they hold hot weapons, they are useless. To deal with a strong man like him, hot weapons are just like toys. It''s just He found that things may not be what he thought. These are the faces of the people of the Dragon kingdom. Why did he send ordinary people here? Moreover, his current position is relatively secret and has not been disclosed to anyone. So They definitely came prepared. If he wants to use ordinary people as cannon fodder, if he starts to kill these ordinary people, the special department of the state of dragon, that is, the one eyed man, will surely attack him. The reason is very simple. They definitely know that they have two fruits. If you start to rob directly, you must feel that you have a bad reputation. That''s why you think of this method. The clever ascetic monk figured it out for the first time. "Who are you?" Asked the ascetic. The man with the gun at the head yelled: "don''t talk nonsense, hand over your baby, or you will look good." Sure enough. The ascetics have understood. They come for their own treasure. No one knows that he has got two fruits, but the other knows that his whereabouts have been tracked all the time, and he has not found them, which shows that the other party is very strong. It''s exactly what I thought. For the sake of face, these guys in the state of long sent ordinary people to confront him. Once he started, the strong people in the state of long had a reason to deal with themselves. Maybe they would kill themselves or take away their treasures. These are very possible things. How to solve this situation? Thought the ascetic. But found that there is no way to crack, belongs to the situation of no solution. Damn it! Despicable dragon people. The ascetic monk''s face was uncertain, and he thought of ways. Just as he thought of these things, the sound of the gun rang out, and a shot fell at his feet. "What are you doing? Take out the things quickly, or you will be shot." It''s really a ferocious bandit. No, or in other words, their acting skills are very good, and they are very similar. I haven''t seen any scenes of ascetic monks. I can live until now only by a pair of eyes. "Don''t you think that''s too much?" "After all, your dragon country is also a big country. How can you do such a thing?" The ascetic doesn''t want to hand things over so easily, but judging from the current situation, it''s obvious that they can''t end well. If communication can be successful, wouldn''t it be better. The big man scolded: "where come so much nonsense, hurry up, or you will be shot." Say the most cruel words, open the most violent gun, refuse to do you, ask you are afraid. "I have nothing on me." Said the ascetic. It must be impossible for him to tell each other. The man said angrily, "nothing? Who do you want to cheat? Take off your clothes for me. I''ll see if you have anything. If I find out, I''ll shoot you. "The ascetic frowned. He was obviously being humiliated. Think about it. Instantly want to understand the other party''s reason for doing so, is to make yourself angry, and then ruthlessly under the killer, when the time is hidden behind the people will appear, directly kill him. The more I think about it, the more I feel. The ascetic monk can only warn himself that it is absolutely wrong to hold fast and wait for the opportunity. As long as he catches a little gap, he can escape immediately. "I have only two fruits on me." He took out his things honestly. Take out the things first, and the other party will harm himself just for this thing. His idea is very simple, that is to take out the good things. Seeing that the ascetic took out two fruits from his arms, which looked like grapes, the big man was a little confused. Mad, we came here from the city, and the guy was well prepared. He came here to make a lot of money. Don''t you think we''re stupid. With a cold face, the man walked step by step to the ascetic. Looking at the poor ascetic, he grabbed the fruit in his hand. Then he clenched his fist angrily and crushed the fruit. With the expression of shock and disbelief on the ascetic''s face, he smeared the crushed fruit on the ascetic''s face. "Are you sick? I''m here to rob you. You take out two grapes and tell me that this is all you have. Give me the money." The big man scolded angrily. The ascetic, with a dull look, gently raised his hand and touched the sticky substance on his face. "You are not the cannon fodder sent by the Dragon Kingdom..." The ascetic asked stupidly. The big man said angrily, "what kind of cannon fodder? You see, Laozi are like cannon fodder. They''re very dull. Give me all the valuable things, or you''ll die." At this time, the ascetic understood, as if he had figured out something. Pop! I saw the ascetic monk directly give himself a mouth, smoking very loud, listening to the voice feel a little pain. "Don''t scare me. You think I can''t be scared." The big man was restrained. To tell you the truth, he didn''t expect that the seemingly shabby guy should be so fierce. He directly lashed himself. He really thought that this simple way of self mutilation could scare me. Don''t dream. "Ha ha ha..." The ascetic laughed. "I didn''t expect that I should be so stupid and have so many ideas. I think too much about everything." When he came to Changbai Mountain, he was afraid of any extreme behavior. He was afraid that he would lose his life here. And now I''m scared by a bunch of garbage with hot weapons. Patta! The ascetic seized the muzzle of the other party''s gun and held his finger. Under the fear of the big man, the bullet spewed out from the barrel. The bullet hit his forehead, and his skin was as hard as steel. According to common sense, normal people would die in this case. But as a strong ascetic at the heavenly king level, he has long been able to ignore bullets. "Do you think you can scare anyone with a few broken guns?" Gollum! The great men were stunned by the scene in front of them. They moved their throats. The great men who had just pointed a gun at the ascetic monks shrank back in fear. "Misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding. We''re having fun." "It''s against the law to kill people in the Dragon kingdom. If you don''t want to go to prison, don''t be impulsive. Let''s go first and think about it slowly." The big guys are not stupid. The situation in front of them really scares them. The reason they came to Changbai Mountain is that sun Xiao''s video is too tempting. From ordinary people to experts. Because of a snake. So the idea that they came here was very simple, catching snakes, robbing and making a fortune. They''re looking for someone who''s left alone. Don''t worry about the other side. With hot weapons in hand, even if you are a master, you have to kneel down for me. But now, they find that the ability of experts is really a little high. Chapter 313 "Go, go." The big man waved his hand in fear, retreated, and quickly retreated. He didn''t want to stay here for a moment. It was so terrible. How could he meet this kind of monster who used his head to resist bullets. Hard head can scare people like this. At this time, the ascetic shivered, not afraid, but wanted to burst with anger. I''ll play with you, but you don''t play at all. You come here for real, asshole. This is Changbai Mountain, where the stars are strong. You rush here with hot weapons. What do you want to do. Did you find out where this is. The ascetic looked down at the jam in his hand. He worked hard to find the treasure in Changbai Mountain. Before he could take it, he was directly destroyed by the other party. Damn, do you know what these two fruits are. He thought about many possibilities. But I didn''t think that the other party would crush the fruit. As long as you have a little brain, you can never destroy it. "Ah! Damn it The ascetic monk looked up at the sky and couldn''t lower. He was afraid that tears could not help flowing down. After walking in the world for so many years, he didn''t know how many things he met, and he was afraid that the big things never made him so impolite. He wanted to kill these guys. But he has a good mentality. He knows that everything has happened. Even if he kills them, what can he do? He can''t come back. Moreover, he is easy to be targeted by the strongmen of the special department of the Dragon kingdom. He kills the Dragon kingdom people in their territory, which is easy to be targeted. No way. No matter how upset you are, you can only hold it. Far away. The sound of the propeller is very loud. The helicopter slowly lands. The first group of bodyguards come down. They are holding hot weapons and professionally observe the surrounding conditions. "Safe!" "Safe!" They report the situation to each other. Then they see the entourage come out of the plane with the rolled up red carpet and throw it on the ground. They are afraid that the ground is uneven and the young master will fall. No matter where it is, the style of life must not be lowered. We must set high demands on it. "Well, we''re not here to travel." Seeing this scene, the one eyed man was very tired and serious. Just because of the arrival of Xiaobao, he became a little unusual. Xiao Bao took a look at him and said, "wherever you go, you have to have a sense of ceremony. Lin fan, do you think I''m right?" "Yes, Xiao Bao is right." Lin Fan touches Xiaobao''s head and smiles. Xiaobao is still a child and needs praise. He likes Xiaobao''s confident appearance. He knows that Xiaobao is a lonely person and doesn''t show it usually, but he can see through Xiaobao''s heart, so he usually chats with Xiaobao to let Xiaobao know that someone cares about you. Xiaobao smiles, and then hears the voice of the bodyguard, holding Lin Fan''s hand, "let''s go out, it''s safe outside." Then Xiao Bao and Lin Fan go out first, then Lao Zhang and hen. As for the one eyed man, he seems to be a transparent man and goes out at the end. It''s just embarrassing. When the one eyed man just got off the plane, he saw the bodyguard collecting the red carpet. "I haven''t come out yet." The bodyguard took a look at the one eyed man and did not speak. He continued to lower his head to clean up the red carpet. The meaning is very clear. Our young master seems to dislike you very much. We can certainly see this situation, so there must be some changes in his attitude towards you. "Ah The one eyed man shakes his head in distress. It''s still a human thing. I''m the leader of a special department. I''ve worked hard to protect the safety of Yanhai city. That''s how you treat heroes. "Wow! This is the virgin forest. The air is so fresh and I love it. " Xiao Bao cheered happily. Lin Fan said with a smile: "there are many animals." "Really?" Xiaobao asked curiously. Lin Fan said: "of course, it''s true. There are tall tigers and huge eagles. If you see them, don''t be too scared to speak." Xiaobao came to Lin fan, took his hand, looked up and said, "I''m not afraid. As long as I have you by my side, I''m not afraid of anything." The one eyed man looks at the two and thinks that the boy has a higher dependence on Lin fan. When he thinks about it carefully, Lin Fan''s life is like kaigua. He came out of Qingshan mental hospital and knows more and more people. As the son of the richest man, he is like Lin Fan''s little follower. If I let Xiaobao''s Laozi know that I''m afraid I''m going to vomit blood, is there any royal law for my child to be close to others. Lin fan asked: "we have already been here. What are we doing here? In fact, if we go out to play, we can change places." "We''re not here to play." The one eyed man always feels that it''s a very tiring thing to explain to Lin fan. As long as his head is normal, he knows how dangerous things are happening here in Changbai Mountain. We are doing great things, not taking a vacation.But he didn''t say. He knew that Lin Fan was a patient in Qingshan mental hospital. There is no problem in normal communication. It involves a deep topic, that is, playing the piano to a cow. Lin Fan said with a smile: "Xiaobao likes it here. I brought him here to play. Xiaobao is very tired to study in school. It''s not easy to have a holiday. Of course, I want Xiaobao to have fun." "Wow, I knew you were the best." Xiao Bao holds Lin Fan''s thigh and shouts happily. Then he slightly raises his head and looks at the one eyed man, spitting out his tongue. You are the worst. The one eyed man is helpless. He says that he is tired of study. He is afraid that he is a little devil in school. In the past, when he was lonely at night, he thought that it would be better if I had children. But after he contacted Xiaobao, he gave up this idea. If his child had the same virtue with Xiaobao, he was afraid that he would not die in the hands of evil things or strong stars, but be killed by his own children It''s a massive cerebral hemorrhage. Without Xiaobao, it would be hard for them to come to Changbai Mountain. Without any treatment, it''s like taking a holiday in the dangerous mountains and forests without any tools. People can''t live a good life. But now it''s different. Xiaobao will enjoy it very much, and for Xiaobao, the most important person here is Lin fan. No matter where he goes, he is well prepared. Clothing, food, housing and transportation are of high standard. In addition to bodyguards, there are cooks, masseuses and so on. They are well prepared. At night. Those people brought by Xiaobao are preparing dinner. Because the conditions are not allowed, they can only eat seafood hot pot tonight. One eyed man hates this kind of behavior. Do you know exactly where you are now and what you want to do. This is not only an insult to Changbai Mountain, but also an insult to the star power. But some people don''t like to eat. One eyed men are fond of seafood, but Xiaobao obviously knows what one eyed men think. As long as there''s fresh seafood, he shares it with Lin Fan for the first time. One eyed men can only eat the rest. This kind of differential treatment makes one eyed men rather helpless and realistic. "Xiaobao, although I haven''t seen many books with you, I''m good for you. Do you have any misunderstanding about me? You don''t think I look vicious, but actually I''m kind-hearted." One eyed man said, showing a very reluctant smile, out of all have come out, to see how good their taste in life, he can not encounter unfair treatment, so say something good to coax Xiaobao, is not a very simple thing. "Ang..." Xiaobao simply responded, putting a whole Aolong in front of Lin fan, "it''s delicious. Here you are." "Eat together." Lin Fan smiles and gives Xiaobao the tail meat. For Xiaobao, Lin fan is like his good friend and father. He can feel a kind of care from Lin fan, similar to the lack of fatherly love. The one eyed man watched eagerly, then lowered his head to eat bread and drink the rest of their seafood soup. The gap between people is really a little big. It''s hard to think about it. July 13th! Early in the morning. Lin Fan woke up, rubbed his eyes and smelled the fragrance outside. Then he patted Xiaobao and Lao Zhang and called them out to eat. When he came out, the one eyed man had already been sitting there. The bodyguard guards himself. Don''t eat until you wake up. The one eyed man said calmly, "you are too late. I''ll wait for you." He has deeply felt how big the gap is. Although he is the head of a special department, he can get special care. The head of these bodyguards seems to have only one tendon. Even if you put your heart and soul on your young master. But at least I know that I''m the head of a special department. I''m in a high position. If you don''t kneel down and lick me, I''ll be polite. During the meal, the one eyed man was thinking about Changbai Mountain. Before he came, he went to the monitoring department with Jin Heli to check. During the period when they left, the energy fluctuation on Changbai Mountain was very ordinary, and the meteors monitored some time ago should be related to the strong stars in the sky. So I came to Changbai Mountain in a hurry. Keep looking for the baby. It can''t be obtained by the strong stars, otherwise they can''t mix. At this point. There was a great movement in the distance. The one eyed men look dignified. They are not just fooling around. There are dangers everywhere. If they are careless, they may be doomed. Lin Fan looked back and ate breakfast. He was very curious and didn''t know who was coming. The bodyguards around are well prepared. They are just acting. They can''t even count as cannon fodder here. They can kill them if they meet a wild animal. "Roar!" The tiger''s cry resounded. The roar of the king of the mountains filled the sky with birds."Here comes the big one." Said the one eyed man. Tiger walked out of the forest with light steps. Although he didn''t roar, he looked fierce and gave people the feeling that there was a great pressure on him. "Ah Tiger. " Xiaobao exclaimed with curiosity in his eyes. "It''s so big. This tiger is really big. All I see in the zoo are little brothers." Next. There was a song in the sky. Cover the sky and the sun. The sky, which was still bright, suddenly became dark. Xiaobao looked up at the sky. When he saw the huge bird in the sky, he was shocked again and said, "Wow, what a big bird." The one eyed man is ready to fight. Obviously, he didn''t expect to meet them again. These two are not ordinary beasts with strong strength, even if they are not rivals. Fortunately, Lin fan is here. He is not flustered at all. When the sky collapses, there is a strong man in the Castle Peak. He is not afraid and flustered. Of course, it is necessary to pay attention to the other side. "What do you want to do?" Asked the one eyed man. There is no intersection with them, suddenly appeared here, can only say that the comer is not good, need to pay attention to, of course, afraid is certainly not afraid, we have Lin Fan in, who can be afraid of. At this point. The giant eagle fell on tiger''s side. They looked at each other. There was a reason why they came here to look for human beings. They didn''t look for other human beings. That''s because the one eyed man and others belong to the Dragon Kingdom and live in the same land, which is different from those foreign human beings. The most important thing is that Lin Fan''s existence is beyond their imagination. His strength is too strong. There is no comparability between the weak and him. Because of this, there is the possibility of cooperation. Tiger is very difficult. He saw the human who had bullied him. But now he is not flustered, even if there have been some unpleasant things, but now, he is still everyone''s revered tiger. "We want to cooperate with you," he said The one eyed man looks puzzled. If someone else comes to cooperate with them, he can understand. But now two wild animals come to cooperate. To tell you the truth, it''s beyond his expectation. "What do you want to cooperate with?" The one eyed man inquired, everything needs to be careful. He is not afraid of Ming, but he is afraid of playing insidious. Of course, he has thought about not cooperating with two wild animals, but they live in Changbai Mountain, so they are too familiar with it. They came to Changbai Mountain in addition to fighting with the star power. The other is looking for the baby. If someone leads the way, there must be more opportunities than they look for themselves. "Changbai Mountain is the most important thing, but we need to share it equally afterwards." Tiger said. The one eyed man said, "what is it first?" Tiger and giant eagle look at each other and discuss whether to tell each other. After all, this is the biggest secret they know about Changbai Mountain. If they tell each other, they will lose this advantage. But if you don''t get help. Only by virtue of their ability, they could not get such valuable things. After thinking about it, they decided to tell them that they only had to keep one hand. "Do you know the Dragon pulse?" Tiger said. The one eyed man said, "yes, there are 14 dragon veins in the Dragon kingdom. I still know that." Tiger Tiger Road: "Changbai Mountain belongs to the dragon vein, and it is also a dragon vein. Hundreds of years ago, this dragon vein was dead. No one was concerned about it. But after hundreds of years of incubation, it has long been a dragon vein from the dead dragon veins. What I want to do with you is that the Dragon essence of Changbai Mountain dragon veins is also the essence, which is the most precious place here. It''s hard to imagine the effect. " "No one knows where it is except us, so I want to cooperate with you and share it equally afterwards." The one eyed man was lost in thought when he heard this. I''m not thinking about it. It was a shock. He didn''t know that. Chapter 314 The one eyed man thinks that they are looking for cooperation, which shows that they are popular among many people. Maybe they think they are reliable. At the same time, it shows that what they say is very dangerous. If it''s not dangerous, how can you think of others when you have such a good place. Tiger is also waiting for his reply. And right now. Lin Fan brings Xiaobao to tiger, "hello..." He greets friendly, with a faint smile on his face. Our tiger master is not an ordinary tiger, but a tiger with intelligence quotient. What he fears most is Lin fan. He feels too dangerous to underestimate or be presumptuous. When he comes here to cooperate with human beings, he sees Lin Fan''s strength. Even if other people want to cooperate with him, it depends on whether they have such strength. "Hello." As the overlord in the mountains, tiger used to be overbearing. Who dares to be reckless with him? Even those evil things have to be honest. My territory should be honest with me. I don''t provoke you. That''s your luck. Who dares to provoke me and swallow you up. But now, in the face of Lin Fan''s greetings. Tiger is very polite, smiling, showing sharp teeth, said the most friendly words. Xiaobao shrinks behind Lin Fan in fear, but there is still light in his eyes. It''s the light of curiosity and expectation. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head, motioned his reassuring eyes, looked at the tiger and said, "his name is Xiaobao, my good friend. He is very curious about you and wants to ride on you. Can you meet his little request?" To tell you the truth, Mr. Hu was really confused. He even doubted whether there was something wrong with his ears, so he heard it wrong. What did they say? Riding? Such a small boy even wants to ride on his back. I''m the tiger master of Changbai Mountain. No matter who sees me, I have to be afraid. Now to be ridden, even if Lin Fan''s expression is very friendly and gentle, for tiger, he is furious. "We''re talking about a deal." Tiger said, very straightforward, now talk about things are very important, those small things can be put aside, need to know the priorities. He just didn''t want such a weak guy to ride on him. This is very resistant. The one eyed man wanted to remind Lin fan to slow down some things, but he didn''t say it. It seemed that it had nothing to do with him. Besides, the tiger said that only he knew the place. The result of early and late is the same. He doesn''t care whether he holds his shoulders or not. Even if the tiger looks at him heavily, he ignores such a look. Don''t look at me. It''s useless to look at me. He wants the little boy to ride you. It''s a fixed ride. Even if you don''t like it, it''s useless. "The deal can wait for a meeting, can it?" Lin fan is not interested in trading. He just wants to fulfill Xiaobao''s dream. It''s really a kind of happiness for Xiaobao to meet a friend like Lin fan. Tiger''s eyes look at Lin fan, and he wants to use his eyes to make him retreat. But he is afraid of Lin Fan''s eyes. What kind of eyes are they? It''s too chilling. The one eyed man observed the tiger''s subtle evasive action, smiling and looking at each other. Not to mention you, even I may not be able to look at him. The look in the eyes of a psychotic is terrible. The tiger is panting in a low voice. Although it is not like the tiger roaring in the forest, it has a kind of power. The giant eagle on one side doesn''t make any movement. Even the human terror in front of him doesn''t want to provoke him, let alone involve him. Even if the tiger is his good friend, but people don''t ride him. Why bother. Just watch. If normal people see tiger like this, they can absolutely understand that the other party refuses and doesn''t want to be ridden, but Lin fan is hard to understand, and stares at the other party. Tiger is a little hairy. "Yes." Finally, the tiger''s arrogant body, saw Lin fan holding Xiaobao jump to the tiger''s back, Xiaobao exclaimed, and then smile. "Wow! That''s great. " Lao Zhang looked so anxious, "I want it too, I want it too." Make complaints about ''s hand. Freya Lim grabbed Freya Lim''s hand and pulled it directly to Freya Lim''s back. The tiger''s heart was tucking up, bad ass. You really went a little too far, saying that there was only a child. Why should there be an old man? "Run Lin Fan patted tiger''s back. Tiger did not respond. What are you running for? Isn''t it just a good ride? "Run." Lin Fan urged, looking forward to the tiger running up and down in the forest scene, Xiaobao is also looking forward to clapping hands, yelling, he also wants the tiger to run, for Xiaobao, never had such experience.There was sweat in the palms of the bodyguards around. I''m nervous. I''ve seen a lot of big evil things, but I''ve never seen a tiger. The appearance of the overlord in the mountain is too scary and powerful. They are just ordinary bodyguards. How can they be calm in the face of such a giant like the one eyed man. But the young master is just like nobody, as if he is riding a horse that can''t move. He has a stable mind, which makes people afraid. Tiger uncle raised his head and roared. No one knows how sad he is now. A generation of Mountain King has been reduced to a mount. He is obviously very resistant, but he dares to be angry. Run. Move. As the land overlord of Changbai Mountain, tiger is very familiar with the terrain here. He is quick in action and lightning. The trees around him seem to overlap and regress rapidly. Xiaobao grabs Lin Fan''s arm and wants to open his mouth and scream, but the speed is too fast. The wind blows into his mouth and makes a sound. "Wow, wow..." The animals living in Changbai Mountain feel the tiger''s power and run around. What''s the matter with them? How can they run around in such a hurry. It''s not perfect without tiger''s negotiation scene. The one eyed man asked, "have you lived in Changbai Mountain for a long time?" It''s nothing for the time being anyway. He wanted to talk with Juying and dig out some useful information. At least he would find out what happened in all parts of the world at the first time after there was a monitoring department in Longguo. However, such a huge beast has existed for such a long time and has not been found. Needless to say, it is very good to hide it. "Well, it''s been a long time." The giant eagle converged his wings and stood on a stone. For him, it was not a wise choice to cooperate with human beings, but there was no way. It was impossible for him to cooperate with tiger. First of all, strength is not allowed. The appearance of strong stars makes them feel crisis and afraid of being taken away by those guys. Otherwise, they can''t stay here so long. That''s why. The one eyed man doubts: "I always have a question, you are not evil things, but as far as I know, before the strong star appeared, Changbai Mountain was occupied by evil things. Do you have an agreement with evil things?" Juying glances at the one eyed man. It seems that the human is interrogating something. Juying doesn''t want to pay attention to it. He lowers his head and stares at the ground. The one eyed man still wants to ask some questions, but he doesn''t seem to be too interested in it, but he doesn''t chase it too quickly. In my mind is what they say about the dragon. There are many dragon veins in the Dragon Kingdom, but human beings know nothing about Dragon veins. The most common understanding is that there will be countries every few hundred years. It is said that dragon veins are the reason. This is the theory of Qi Yun. It''s a little mysterious. Whether it is true or not is not known, but the rumor is spread like this. At this point. Tiger came from afar, slowly stopped, did not continue to run, really no face, looked at a good partner Juying, really too unfair, why only ride me, not ride you, think about all feel very uncomfortable. "Happy?" Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head to satisfy his wishes. Seeing Xiaobao''s happy smile, he was very happy. Xiao Bao nodded, "happy." This is his happiest time, riding on such a big tiger, later tell others, others will be very envious of themselves, think, think, he showed a smile. When Xiaobao sees the giant eagle, he also wants to fly in the sky on the giant eagle, but he feels very dangerous and has no safety measures. If he is thrown down, it will be very dangerous. Even if he wants to, he doesn''t ask for it. He doesn''t want Lin fan to take risks with him. One eyed man continues to communicate with tiger. He is very interested. It''s impossible for anyone to monopolize anything. For example, who doesn''t want to own such a precious treasure in Changbai Mountain, but he can''t get it without the help of others. Tiger and giant eagle communicate. "We can only work with them." "Reliable, our strength is not as good as that guy. Once we backwater in the middle, we are definitely not rivals, and even suffer a big loss." "I believe in them." Tiger master is a tiger who dares to fight and fight. If he doesn''t believe in each other, he won''t cooperate with each other. Anyway, they are at least more reliable than other guys for a long time. As they set out towards the dragon. Because tiger and giant eagle are a little big, they attract some people''s attention. Among them, there are strong people from different countries and strong people in the starry sky. When they see this situation, they don''t stop them at will, but follow them not far away. Looking for treasure in Changbai Mountain depends not only on luck, but also on brain. You can see at a glance that there is something wrong with this combination. There are two huge wild animals and the most powerful experts in the Dragon kingdom. As long as people are not too stupid, they can see at a glance that they must have found something.The one eyed man was observing the situation around him, but unexpectedly he was found. This is the last thing he wants to be in. "What are you doing with us?" The one eyed man yelled around, hoping to get rid of these people, but he underestimated the determination of these people. Once he found that there were benefits to pursue, it would not be so easy to retreat. The people who followed them ignored the one eyed man''s words, but continued to follow. What they were most afraid of was not the one eyed man, but Lin fan. So far, Lin fan has not said anything. What are they afraid of. Tiger and giant eagle look at each other. They are very unhappy with the behavior of these guys. Changbai Mountain is so big. You can''t go anywhere. You have to follow us. You have a brain problem. "I can''t go on." "Well, taking them to Longmai is just looking for bad luck." "Stay where you are and see what they want." Lin Fan and Xiao Bao chatted and stopped. They asked curiously, "why did you stop?" When the two beasts look at each other, they always feel that Lin fan has a problem. It''s not that he has a problem, but that there is something wrong with each other''s brain, which is very different from the normal human they meet. I can''t tell. But I can feel it. Tiger would like to ask Lin fan, is there something wrong with your mother''s brain? You can''t see the obvious problem. There are a lot of ants around. Open and aboveboard lead them to dragon vein, only a fool will do so. One eyed man came to Lin Fan and said, "there are people around us. Now the place we are going to is very important. We can''t take them with us." "Oh." Lin Fan nodded, he has a kind of congenital don''t care about any good things, in the eyes of others is very important things, for him, just like that. Wu Sheng came out from a distance. "Brother Lin, I didn''t expect that we were so predestined that we met here." Lin Fan looks at Wu Sheng with some doubts in his eyes. Who is he After thinking about it carefully, I remembered that I had seen it before. The sequelae of that dream was a little big, and those who were not familiar with it were forgotten. Fortunately, Wu Sheng and Lin fan had been together for some time, and they were more impressed than Yao Ji. If Yaoji knew this, she would vomit blood. For a beautiful woman like me, if you forget, you will forget. Instead, you will remember smelly men. I really doubt if there is something wrong with your orientation. "Yes." Lin fan is not cold not light smile. He is the same as Lao Zhang. He is very friendly to people he knows. Lao Zhang is obviously a little familiar with Wu Sheng and a little more enthusiastic than Lin fan. Xiaobao is hostile to Wu Sheng and looks at each other. He finds that many people like to approach Lin Fan recently. He suspected that these guys were all purposeful. As a good friend of Lin Fan''s, he must protect Lin Fan''s safety and never be deceived by these guys. He must let Lin Fan see the reality clearly and know that his heart is dangerous. He should pay more attention to it. Wu Sheng said with a smile, "where are you going?" Lin Fan said, "I don''t know. I''m with them. You can ask them." Wu Sheng looks at the one eyed man, but naturally he can''t say it. He just smiles and talks about it. He doesn''t think about where he''s going. What he says will make people believe. It''s obviously a lie. "Everybody, how about together? I''m alone all day in this place. It''s really boring." Wu Sheng said. The one eyed man said, "it''s not appropriate." The other party has made a deal with him, and the mode of getting along with him is very safe for the time being, but now he can''t agree to the other party''s request. If he takes it with him, how can things be divided. How can I give him a share. Chapter 315 Wu Sheng doesn''t know that the one eyed man wants to refuse him, but he believes that there is no deal in the world that can''t be negotiated. He waved to the one eyed man and others, and then gathered around to discuss important matters. Tiger and giant eagle gather around. They don''t know what this human wants to do. We can''t say anything about Dragon veins. If we know more people, it''s not a secret. "What are they talking about?" Those who follow around are eager to know what they are communicating, but the voice is too small to hear what they are saying. I''m not talking nonsense. Wu Sheng pondered for a moment and said: "everyone, I know you must have found something, but you also see the surrounding situation. No matter where you go, there will be people following you, unless you can drive them away, but the possibility is very low, don''t you think so?" Indeed, there are too many people around, and the distance between them is not far or near. It is almost impossible to get rid of them. "What do you want?" Asked the one eyed man. Tiger and Juying look at each other, silent, they began to prepare to repent, that is, for the time being, do not cooperate with the one eyed man and others, as long as they do not say, no one knows where the specific location is. They had an agreement with Bai Jiao before, because Bai Jiao knew about the dragon vein, but he was always in the Tianchi Lake. Where did he know the specific location? So they agreed that we planned the dragon vein, and the treasure under Bai Jiao''s Tianchi Lake belonged to you, and they didn''t interfere with each other. Bai Jiao will not break his vow. There is a disaster for Jiao to turn into a dragon. If Bai Jiao dares to turn back, they can break his dream of turning into a dragon. "Don''t hurry to retreat, brothers beasts. How about listening to me and then making plans?" Wu Sheng saw that they wanted to retreat. As soon as he thought about it, he found out something. It must have something to do with them. Otherwise, the one eyed man would never cooperate with them. This can be seen from some things. One eyed man takes a deep look at Wu Sheng. This guy''s head is a bit of a thief. He seems to have understood something. Ah, some time ago, he fantasized that the stars are all fools, but now it seems that they are really special thieves. Wu Sheng said: "if you travel together, you must find something extraordinary in Changbai Mountain. According to my guess, it must be the two beast brothers who know this treasure, and you are helpers. You should share it equally after the event." "I don''t know if I''m right." After that, he looked at them straightly, any change of expression could not escape his eyes. The one eyed man smiles. It''s not that he deceives himself, but that he doesn''t expect to be seen through. Tiger Big Ye stares a way: "I didn''t say, you know." Wu Sheng smiles confidently, "it''s not decent to be a newcomer without any ability, and if you can be together, it means that people and animals can be united. In this case, how about taking me? There are many treasures in Changbai Mountain, even if I think about them every day, I''m afraid I don''t want to play, and I can give you enough price to ensure that you are satisfied, OK?" Tiger master pondered, the other side said this degree, he did not know what to say. The head is muddled. "I can only tell you that this treasure is the most precious one in Changbai Mountain. What price can you pay for it?" The one eyed man asks in a deep voice. He has already figured out that it''s useless even if he doesn''t tell Wu Sheng. This guy is such a chicken thief, he must be able to find a way to track them. In this case, it''s better to maximize the benefits. They have Lin Fan here. The danger doesn''t exist. The only trouble is that they are afraid of being robbed. "Wait a minute." The giant eagle thought for a moment and said, "only we know why you are trading here. If we don''t tell, no one will get it." Tiger is still confused, but giant eagle is trying to fight for their own interests. Wu Sheng didn''t speak. He was waiting. Although he had a good relationship with human beings, he was a strong man from the starry sky. He must have thought for himself. One eyed man sneered: "if you think it can be like this, do you think the secret can be told? With my strength, I really can''t keep you, but do you think he can?" This "he" refers to Lin fan. They gathered around there. When the one eyed man talked about Lin fan, his eyes were not far away. The figures squatting there could vaguely hear Lao Zhang saying. "You look at the ant. He''s so diligent." "Did you know that ants can carry their own weight?" No one can imagine that the strong and frightening people would squat there without any demeanor and watch ants with others. Maybe these ants are the people they are trading with. Lin Fan felt his eyes. Turn around, open your mouth to show your white teeth, and smile. The smile is very friendly. But to them, it''s chilling, there''s a kind of fear, my God, it''s terrible.Wu Sheng said with a smile: "everyone, let''s calm down. It doesn''t matter who the secret is. The most important thing is that we can get together is a kind of fate. Let''s listen to my conditions first." "It''s obvious that the two beast brothers have reached a certain position because they can speak. But to tell you the truth, I have investigated a lot of situations and found that the two beast brothers must lack the method of practice. I happen to have a skill of transforming the demon family into human form. If I succeed in practice, I can take off the animal body and transform it into human form, and my accomplishments can be greatly improved. From then on, there will be more protection in this world It''s a means of life. " He knew what the one eyed man said was true. Lin Fan''s strength is unfathomable. Now no one in Changbai Mountain is his opponent. Even if there are stars coming, it''s hard to say. Moreover, he knows well why there are contradictions. That''s because his arrival disrupts the trading portfolio that has been discussed. So what he has to do now is to make a good combination so that there will be no contradictions in the case of more people. One eyed man stares at Wu Sheng with clear meaning. What about ours. Wu Sheng said: "I have a unique skill here. It belongs to the Wu family''s unique skill. After learning it, it has amazing power and is invincible at the same level. If you grasp the opportunity well, even if you cross the level, it is not impossible." The face is not red and the heart is not beating. Who knows if what he said is true or false. The one eyed man knows that what he said is very false. The unique skill may be a unique skill, but it is definitely not a unique skill. No one can give his unique skill to others. Ah! That''s all. Anyone can boast. He can understand. The practice method that I traded with Wu Sheng last time is really useful and extremely useful. From this we can see that the practice method of the star family is really profound. So. He was worried. Wu Sheng''s strength is very strong, but it is not so strong as to make people despair. What kind of practice are those really strong people practicing? I''m afraid they can''t catch up with each other all their lives, unless We can find the ancient practice method from Changbai Mountain. It''s just not easy. "Well, we agree." Tiger and giant eagle are eager to get the way of transformation. At the same time, they hear the familiar race. Demons. It''s an ancient time when there were races. They think of themselves as demons. But it''s a bit of a shame that even the body doesn''t melt. The one eyed man didn''t refuse. He was satisfied that he would become stronger if he got the unique skill. No matter what level of unique skill he got, it was at least much better than what he would have now. Lin Fanqiang is strong, but he is only one person after all. How can he deal with so many things. So being strong is really strong. There are also more options. "But what can they do with you? Can they go?" Asked the one eyed man. Wu Sheng said: "don''t worry, since I cooperate with you, naturally I have a backhand. I have a treasure that can be located and transferred within a thousand miles. We will leave directly after a while. No matter how capable they are, they will not find us." The one eyed man was shocked. Something extraordinary. In my heart, I am deeply afraid of the ability of the star power, which is not a treasure that can be imagined. "Lin fan, come here." Cried the one eyed man. Lin fan pulls Lao Zhang, who doesn''t want to leave to watch the ants'' activities, to their side. "What''s the matter?" The one eyed man was very mysterious and said, "you''ll know later." Then he nodded to Wu Sheng. Wu Sheng would like to ask, what is the situation of these ordinary people, but did not say anything more. The most terrible thing here is not the one eyed man, but Lin fan. Looking at the current situation, these people seem to follow Lin fan. What else to say. Big guys have privileges. "Transfer!" Wu Sheng whispered. All of a sudden. The space appears to fluctuate, brush, just still in place of them, instantly disappear without a trace, the ground rippling up a few leaves prove that there are people here. But people disappear in the blink of an eye. Sa Sa! Sure enough. The people who were hiding around them all showed up. "The trough! What about people? " "In the blink of an eye, it''s gone. How about magic?" They are all strong in various countries, and they can''t understand the amazing things. "Young master, Wu Sheng used this kind of treasure to protect his life. It seems that they found some real treasure. They knew we were following, so they moved the place directly." Zhuang Ming said. Zhuang Xiao''s face was heavy and said, "can you trace them?" Zhuang Ming shook his head and said, "I can''t trace it. I didn''t expect that the Wu family would prepare these things for Wu Sheng. It''s a big deal, but it has limitations. It can only be moved within a thousand miles, so I''ll look around and maybe have a chance."They all want to follow each other quietly. But I didn''t expect There is such a problem. Far away, somewhere. "It''s amazing." Lin Fan was very surprised. Xiaobao seems to have a dream. He disappears as soon as he brushes, and then appears as soon as he brushes. Moreover, he sees it as if he is shuttling through a certain channel, surrounded by light screens, just like a science fiction world. The one eyed man was shocked. This baby is amazing. It''s a life preserver. Wu Sheng sighed: "ah, this baby is powerful, but it can only be used once. I hope it won''t be in danger in the future." The one eyed man gave him a look, who knows if what he said is true or false. But it doesn''t matter. This kind of life-saving thing will not say that I still have one. What we want is to take advantage of it. Wu Sheng said: "two beast brothers, do you think this position is far from where you want to go?" "Not far." Tiger said. They are a little confused now. They come so suddenly and miraculously that they are confused. Lao Zhang said, "can you do it again?" Wu Sheng slants his eyes and reveals that you are playing with me? Lin Fan said, "they said there is no more." Lao Zhang said with regret: "what a pity..." Chapter 316 Wu Sheng is very tired. The master wants to be really high. He really doesn''t know how to respond to each other except with his eyes. Fortunately, both sides are reasonable. This is true for both Lin Fan and the master. "Come on, the dragon is not far from here." Tiger is looking forward to this combination. If you can''t get the things in the dragon vein, no one will think about it. "Wait a minute." Wu Sheng stops. We still have to talk about the things we should talk about. We can''t miss the basic principles. Even if we said we should divide them, we still don''t know how to divide them. In case there is a conflict at that time, unless Lin fan is not here, he is still sure to get some. But what can Lin Fan do with others when he is here. "How much can I get from the Dragon veins?" This is his main concern. Nothing else matters. Tiger and giant eagle did not think about this kind of problem. Now that Wu Sheng has put it forward, they think about it, and it''s better to make some problems clear. "Do you think we''ll cheat?" Said the one eyed man. He is a person with professional ethics. If he says good cooperation, he will never cheat. Wu Sheng seems to cheat. Wu Sheng said hastily, "of course not. It''s just that it''s better to make things clear in advance." "How much do you want?" Asked the one eyed man. For the one eyed man, if Wu Sheng wants a little more, it''s not unacceptable. It depends on what kind of price the other party can take to replace him. Baby is really important. If Wu Sheng can offer more unique skills, he is willing to give in. What human beings need most is the unique knowledge of the star power. It''s true that picking up talents can''t catch up with others, but they can improve their own strength and have a chance to compete with the stars. After thinking about it, Wu Sheng said, "two brothers, two brothers, Lin fan, master, three of you, and one of myself. Do you think this is OK?" One eyed men feel OK. This is what they earn. The two brothers pondered, always feeling as if something was wrong. "What about me?" Xiao Bao asked. He was ignored, but he was not taken seriously, which caused great trauma to Xiaobao''s young mind. Wu Sheng took a look. Where did you come from. Directly ignore, as if did not see, is such behavior, once again to Xiaobao young heart caused secondary trauma. "Lin fan, he doesn''t take me seriously. I''m here too. Why don''t you give it to me? I''m so sad." Xiao Bao took Lin Fan''s arm and was very sad, as if he was going to cry on the spot. "Children don''t count," Wu said Xiao Bao put his hands on his waist, raised his head and said in a loud voice: "I''m not a child. I''m a little adult. You just look down on me. As the son of the richest man, many people dare not look down on me. Just look down on me. Xiao Bao is very angry now, and the consequences are terrible." At this time, Lin fan, like his doting father, touched Xiaobao''s head and looked at Wu Shengdao: "Xiaobao is already a little adult. You can''t hurt his heart. I hope you can apologize to Xiaobao." Say the most gentle words, but give people a very dangerous feeling. Wu Sheng can afford it and let it go. There is nothing wrong with taking the initiative to admit advice when something happens. He is not afraid of anyone but Lin fan. The strength of the other side is totally unreasonable. "I''m sorry." Xiaobao said: "come on, I Xiaobao can become good friends with Lin Fan because I am generous and willing to forgive other people''s mistakes. I forgive you." When he said this, Xiaobao was very proud, as if he was convinced by his own state of mind. Wu Sheng is helpless. My God, where are the talents from. Lin Fan said happily, "Xiaobao, I''m proud of you." "Of course." Xiao Bao raised his head. Talent. Now the society is short of talents like Xiaobao. "Well, I''ll give you an extra." Wu Sheng said, then looked at the two brothers, "you have no opinion." Uncle Hu was a little confused and didn''t say much. Even if he had some opinions, he had already talked about this level. What else could he say? For them, it''s true to get what''s in the dragon vein earlier. It doesn''t matter how much. As long as you can get it. "Can my bodyguards share?" Xiao Bao asked. Although our Xiaobao is young, he thinks that he has a problem in his head. He has seen the problem here for a long time. He divides the baby according to the number of people. For the sake of his good friend Lin fan, he must give more points to Lin Fan and give them to him afterwards. He can''t take advantage of others. Moreover, he is a child. He can get as much as he has thick skin. As for these adults, they must be embarrassed until they feel too much. He said no, I''m just a child. It''s easy to muddle through."Cough!" The one eyed man coughed softly, "Xiao Bao, don''t make trouble, it''s OK." It''s good to be able to share Xiaobao''s share. It''s easy to screw things up if you ask too much. Enough is the only way to develop. "I didn''t make trouble. If I don''t give it, I don''t want it." Xiaobao said. Lin Fan smiles and caresses Xiaobao''s head. He is a lovely child. He is not interested in any treasure. He just wants to show Xiaobao around in Changbai Mountain. Beautiful scenery can really ease people''s mood. Look at the smile on Xiaobao''s face, he is very satisfied. "Two beast brothers, please lead the way." Wu Sheng said. Then a group of people went deep. ¡­¡­ Beitao, who is around Mu Hao, has been trying to get the latest news from the star power, but now he finds that the situation is becoming a little uncertain. Strong stars are dangerous. As a senior member of the shadow club, he wanted to cooperate with the strong stars, but when he was around Mu Hao, he found that things were not simple. The strong stars didn''t look up to them at all. Maybe only a servant. Where does Beitao want to be a slave? What he wants is fairness, mutual cooperation, and scheming for the world. At this point, there is movement around. "Mu Hao..." A figure appears. When you look at it carefully, it turns out that it is Zhuang Xiao, who comes from afar with his children. Mu Hao saw the comer and said, "what are you doing here?" Although they are all stars, the relationship between them is not so good that they can be brothers. They all meet to say hello, then go on their own, and no one will provoke anyone. Zhuang Xiao said: "Wu Sheng is mixed with human beings. He used to use the treasure in the clan to transfer. I think they have discovered the secret of Changbai Mountain. Now they are going to get the treasure. I remember you have some knowledge in calculation. It''s better to cooperate. You can calculate their whereabouts and get the treasure afterwards. We can share it equally." The star herdsmen have the skill of reckoning, and they all learn it. Mu Hao''s calculation skill is not advanced. He is half baked. Even he doesn''t believe in himself, but he didn''t expect Zhuang Xiao to find him. There''s a hole in my head. "Are you serious?" Mu Hao asked. Then, looking at Zhuang Ming standing behind Mu Hao, the strong are coming. There will be a fierce war here soon. It will be much more comfortable then. "Who knows that the Mu people can be famous in yunei. If you can''t even calculate Mu Hao, who can calculate their trace?" This is to lift Mu Hao to a very high position. The flattery is really powerful. In Zhuang Xiao''s words, it''s a good baby. It depends on what you say. Mu Hao is really flattered by Zhuang Xiao. "Zhuang Xiao, it''s hard for me to go down the steps." Mu Hao is not a silly bird. He can''t hear Zhuang Xiao''s meaning. Beitao thought to himself, he didn''t expect that the star power would praise people like this. He didn''t learn anything else, but he learned this. Zhuang Xiao said seriously: "Mu Hao, it''s very important. Give it a try. Wu Sheng can''t get good things, otherwise we will be left behind by him. You can bear it." If that''s not said. Mu Hao really didn''t take this matter to heart. But when he said that, he looked dignified gradually. Recalling the situation when he faced the fire devil, Wu Sheng''s strength had already pulled him far away. For mu Hao, it was intolerable. "Well, I''ll try." Mu Hao is not confident in his ability to calculate. But I''m ready to give it a try. Beitao stands around and looks around. He discovers his strange ability and calculates Is it similar to the fortune telling in the ancient period of the Dragon kingdom? ¡­¡­ At this point. Lin Fan and others have come to the bottom of the earth. The entrance is very secret. Even if you look carefully, you may not be able to find it. Fortunately, tiger knows the specific location, otherwise you don''t know when to find it. "The aura here is very strong." Wu Sheng exclaimed, "it''s a rare dragon vein. It''s a rare place for us to practice." Tiger said: "I and he usually practice here, but there is no way to practice. We can only simply accept the cultivation of aura, and the effect is very weak." Wu Sheng said: "that''s nature. If you want to absorb aura, you must have the method of cultivation. Otherwise, it''s useless to drink the jade dew and then flow out from below." "That''s straight enough." The one eyed man said. Wu Shengdao: "simple and easy to understand words can express the specific meaning directly." Soon. They go deep into the depths, and the temperature changes, from cold to hot. The one eyed man said, "the temperature is a little high. It seems that we have come to a deep place." "Be careful. We haven''t been here. I don''t know if it''s dangerous." Tiger said.They''ve all shrunk down now, and if they''re the same size as before, they won''t be able to get through. After a while. They have come to the end. "This is..." When they saw the things in it, they were surprised. A golden liquid ball was floating there. At the same time, the ball scattered a lot of silk threads, connecting the surrounding walls, as if they were sucking something. "What a rich energy." Wu Sheng said with light in his eyes. Lin Fan said, "it''s amazing." Old Zhang said, "it''s beautiful." The rooster of evil things fell into a deep meditation and wondered if I would become a golden fighting Rooster if I swallowed it. As a hero of evil things, he could not get along without any strength. Of course. Now it''s just fantasy. Where to get him. "Is this the most precious thing in the dragon vein?" Asked the one eyed man. Tiger Big Ye way: "should be, I have never seen before." "Seven is enough," Wu said And right now. A dragon song resounds through the world. The golden ball seems to have a spirit. The light blooms, shining golden around, and then a golden dragon emerges, floating in the air, glaring at Lin Fan and others. The one eyed man felt the pressure and his face changed greatly. "What a terrible Weiya, are the Dragon veins so powerful?" Under such pressure. Tiger uncle and giant eagle seemed to be suppressed by blood, shivering all over, and even had the impulse to kneel down. "Be careful." Wu Sheng shouts in a hurry that the situation is not right. He feels an extremely terrible danger coming. Sure enough. The voice just dropped. The Golden Dragon turned into a golden light and rushed directly towards them. The speed was very fast. His eyes were covered. He could only see that everything around him was golden light. He didn''t know how to resist it. In a moment. There''s only one thought in their mind, it''s over. It''s hard to imagine how strong the Dragon veins that were born from the resurrection of the dead dragon veins to become the living dragon veins and absorb the aura of heaven and earth are. Uncle tiger, they also underestimate the Dragon veins, just think that they are a little more powerful than them at most. But now the situation is a little worse. It''s terrible. Just when they thought it was all over, the golden light that covered their eyes disappeared and everything was calm. When you look at it carefully, you are shocked. Lin Fan grabs the golden dragon with his bare hands. "He was so powerful that he made me use so much strength." Lin Fan''s face was expressionless and said calmly. It seems that he is praising Jinlong, but his action looks very indifferent, as if he is just holding it casually. There is no difficulty at all. The Golden Dragon caught in the hand is only as long as the arm. Struggling. The dragon''s mouth opened, and a golden flame instantly covered Lin fan. Anything in the world will be reduced to ashes when it touches the golden flame. From then on, the ashes will disappear. However, Lin Fan''s bathing in the golden flame has not changed at all. "What a hot flame." Lin Fan said. Wu Sheng stares. He feels the power of terror from the fire. It''s hard for him to resist the power, not to mention him. But Lin fan can stop it. Damn it. What kind of cultivation is he? Has he reached the realm of the strong in the starry sky? This is the place? It''s incredible that such a strong person can also appear. It''s not that Wu Sheng looks down on this planet, but the limit is there. Even if the mountains awaken, they can''t reach this level. Jinlong didn''t continue to breathe in the flames, which was obviously confused. Next. I don''t know what the reason is, the Golden Dragon dissipated, and some of them turned into a golden sphere again. "That''s it..." Lin Fan pointed to the golden ball and looked helpless. He didn''t look down on the golden dragon, but felt that he was really strong. It was just that he was strong for a little while, and then he became a golden ball again. It was really strange. "Wow, you''re great." Xiao Bao clapped and said happily. Lin Fan smiles, "it''s OK." Chapter 317 The next step is to share the spoils, bah It''s time to share the fruits of victory. Lin Fan played with the golden ball and soon got bored. He didn''t feel interesting at all. Then he threw it to the one eyed man. The one eyed man holds the golden ball in his hand like a treasure. It''s full of energy. This is a treasure. "It''s divided into seven parts, just like what we said before. You don''t have any opinions." Said the one eyed man. "No," Wu said Tiger uncle and giant eagle nodded and said: "we have no opinion." For Wu Sheng, he feels that he is very wise. It is the right choice to cooperate with them. If he forcibly seizes them like others, he will not get even one hair in the end. Let''s say that with Lin fan, not many people can take advantage of him. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang don''t care about these things at all, and the one eyed man has a thick face to keep them. Naturally, they are in charge of their two shares. When the one eyed man looks at Xiaobao, Xiaobao takes his share of protection very seriously, arches towards Lin fan, and looks at the one eyed man warily. He knew that the one eyed man wanted to take his share, and he knew it was a good thing, but he didn''t know why Lin Fan and Lao Zhang didn''t treat it as a treasure. Then I saw two wild animals swallow the share directly. He waited, and soon found that there was no danger, and there were benefits. As soon as Xiaobao''s eyes turned, he immediately had an idea. He put the share in Lin Fan''s hand, "here you are." "Is this edible?" Lin fan asked. It doesn''t look like food. Xiaobao said, "I think they''ve all eaten it, and it seems to be very good. You can try it, too." He must have something good for Lin fan. At a glance, he can see that the one eyed man wants to monopolize Lin Fan and Lao Zhang''s things, but they are all in his hands. It must be very difficult to come back. Therefore, he must give his own to Lin fan. The one eyed man said, "Xiao Bao, why don''t you sell this to me?" "You see, I look like a man short of money." Xiaobao raised his head and said that he would not believe the one eyed man''s lies. He just wanted to get something good, so he would not be succeeded by the other party in any case. The one eyed man is helpless. This boy is too hard to make. He is a ghost. Xiao Bao saw that Lin Fan hadn''t eaten yet, and immediately said, "this is what I gave you. You eat it quickly. If you don''t, I''ll be very sad." Lin Fanci touched Xiaobao''s head lovingly, "OK, OK, I can''t eat it." Then he took the golden ball in front of Xiaobao. After swallowing, you feel a weak energy rush into your body. "It doesn''t taste good." Lin Fan said. Xiaobao smiles happily. As long as he takes it, he won''t think much about other things. He just doesn''t want Lin fan to suffer losses. The one eyed man is the most hateful. He likes to take advantage of Lin fan. At this point. The two beast brothers who swallow the dragon vein crystal, use Wu Sheng''s method to transform their body, and their bodies change. "It''s out of shape." Wu Sheng looked at them, but he didn''t expect that the two beast brothers had reached this level of cultivation and made a breakthrough in one fell swoop with the help of dragon vein crystallization. He didn''t say much nonsense and swallowed the crystallization directly. It seemed that they only got one share, but it was dragon vein crystallization. The energy accumulated for hundreds of years can''t be ignored. "It''s amazing." Lin Fan said. Xiaobao keeps his eyes on it. He has never seen an animal turn into a human being, which has a great impact on his weak mind. If he doesn''t see it with his own eyes, it''s really hard to believe it. Tiger''s body is tiger, the mountain overlord, very powerful, when the shape, the body is very strong, normal 1.78 meters is very normal, but tiger''s height directly to about 2 meters, naked, skin imprinted with patterns, as if born on the skin. "It''s so big." Wu Sheng stares at Tiger''s crotch, suddenly has a sense of inferiority. Men don''t look at strength, but at real things. "What''s big?" The one eyed man is very curious. He doesn''t know what Wu Sheng said, but he soon notices that Wu Sheng''s eyes are staring at other people''s crotch. He just doesn''t know. He''s scared. It''s really cruel. It can kill people. The giant eagle has also taken shape. Without tiger''s domineering power, his facial features are very sharp, just like a blade. If you think about it carefully, you can understand it. The giant eagle is a natural air hunter. But they were too shy to be dressed and naked. "I didn''t expect that the effect of dragon vein crystallization was so good." Tiger master clenched his fists and was full of strength. He was much stronger than before. This feeling was really good. He even thought that if he could take the whole dragon vein crystal, the effect would be unknown. In fact, what shocked Wu Sheng the most was Lin fan. He took dragon vein crystal, but Lin Fan didn''t respond at all. It was like everyone took different things.After he took it, a huge force rushed through his body, as if to burst his body. Of course, the process is no risk, that is, the face will change. "Just how strong he is." Wu Sheng muttered. Can''t see through, can''t see through. Originally thought, even if his strength is strong, but also three Yao bar, even if a little higher, it will not be too far, after all, the world cultivation ceiling is like this, it is impossible to pull the gap too big. But now, he knows it''s all his fault. I''m afraid there is a big gap in cultivation. The big ones are frightening. After a long time. After taking Longmai crystal, everyone recovered. One eyed man didn''t take Longmai crystal. He wanted to take things back. First of all, he analyzed the situation of Longmai to see if he could develop better things. He is concerned with the people of the Dragon Kingdom, and will not forget Lin Daoming and others. He believes that the protection of the Dragon Kingdom depends on not one person, but on working together and facing together, so as to protect the most precious things in his heart. The crowd left. "I said two beast brothers, don''t you find a dress to wear?" Wu Sheng asked. They have come outside to take a deep breath. The process of searching for the dragon vein crystal is very safe and the result is very good. This is really thinking too much. If it wasn''t for Lin Fan''s suppression of Jinlong, they would have destroyed the whole army. Tiger said: "clothes? What are you wearing? We are born with hair covering our bodies... " With that, uncle tiger felt something was wrong. The previous hair disappeared. It''s not very good to feel naked now. Xiaobao recruited bodyguards and asked them to get two pieces of clothes. Of course, they got bodyguards'' suits. After the two beast brothers put on bodyguards'' suits, they were very bright. Handsome. Overbearing! Absolutely the best bodyguard. "If only they could be my bodyguards." Xiao Bao began to dream again. With such a bodyguard, you don''t have to be afraid to go anywhere. Tiger uncle way: "Changbai Mountain Dragon has no, with your cooperation is not bad, hope to have the opportunity to continue." He knew that if it wasn''t for Lin fan, even if he came to the place where the dragon vein was, the final result would be a tragic death in it, and even a dreg might not be able to get it. The one eyed man said, "just take what you need. Is there anything else in Changbai Mountain?" They are strangers. There are two elder beasts. Local beasts are familiar with the situation here. It''s not wrong to ask them. Tiger uncle said: "there must be. Changbai Mountain is a famous old place. We don''t know how many people have been here since ancient times. Besides, we have all got the most important dragon vein, and we don''t have much interest in other things." He has no interest, but the one eyed man and others have great interest in Changbai Mountain. Right now. Someone showed up. "Wu Sheng, you are really willing to run so far, but we found you." Zhuang Xiao and others come out of the woods. When they see Wu Sheng, they are very happy and finally find each other. To be honest. He really didn''t expect that Mu Hao''s calculation ability was so powerful, and he really found each other. If Mu Hao knew Zhuang Xiao''s idea, he would hold up his head and make a joke. Who am I mu hao? It''s a calculating talent. It''s a very simple thing to calculate a person''s position by knowing 500 years before and 500 years after. Once it''s successful, it''s one thing. Then the bull is really going to be blown to heaven. Wu Sheng looked at the visitors. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. What are you guys doing? We''ve all taken what we want in the dragon vein. Now you jump out. Are you sick. Maybe come early, and you can see their joyful appearance when they swallow the dragon vein crystal. "What are you doing here? It''s all over. What we should get is taken by us. Is it to see how powerful we have become? " Wu Sheng said with a smile. Zhuang Xiao and Mu Hao look at each other suspiciously. I didn''t feel much at first sight. But soon, he found that something was wrong. Wu Sheng''s strength was really improved, and the power passed on would never be wrong. "You..." Mu Hao''s face is very ugly. The most uncomfortable thing for him is that he is pulled out of the gap. However, Wu Sheng has done it perfectly. How long has he been on this planet? He has improved so fast, even if he is taking drugs. Zhuang Xiao asked in a deep voice, "Wu Sheng, what have you found here? Can you tell me, I''m curious. " "Secret, how can you say it freely." Wu Sheng said with a smile that he could tell each other what he found, but he just didn''t want to say it. He had to see what they wanted.Zhuang Xiao frowned and was a little displeased, but he didn''t rush to turn against Wu Sheng. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect it to be a secret, but I''ve gained a lot from your situation. Your momentum is so much stronger than before. Congratulations." Envy must be envy. When you come to Changbai Mountain, who doesn''t want to get good things and improve their strength, but sometimes it really depends on luck. If you''re not lucky, you can get nothing for several days in a row. If you''re lucky, like Wu Sheng, you''ll get a lot. Wu Sheng said: "you have to refuel too. There are many good things here in Changbai Mountain, but it depends on your situation. It seems that you haven''t gained anything up to now. It''s a pity. You have to work harder." Mad. Too much. Mu Hao and Zhuang Xiao look a little ugly. They didn''t expect Wu Sheng to speak so rampantly. They are so angry that they don''t know what to say. One eyed men and others look at each other and don''t want to participate in their disputes. "Let''s go." If you have got what you want, you don''t need to make trouble. These are the things of the strong stars, which have nothing to do with them. If you don''t have a strong strength, you don''t need to make trouble. He thinks so. But the reality is very real. "You wait." The speaker is not Zhuang Xiao or Mu Hao, but from afar. Everyone was attracted by the sound. Zhuang Xiao''s face brightened when he saw the man coming. He saw an old man coming from afar with a steady breath. He seemed to be an ordinary old man, but when he raised his hands and raised his feet, he gave people a sense that could not be ignored. "Mr. Zu, when did you arrive?" Zhuang Xiao didn''t expect that it was the elder of the clan. "Not long." Zhuang Yun, the elder of the Zhuang nationality, responds calmly. Even if Zhuang Xiao is the young master of the Zhuang nationality, he is still much higher in status, so he doesn''t have to give any face. "Meet the old man." Zhuang Ming said respectfully. "Well..." Zhuang Yun glances at Mu Hao, then at Wu Sheng and others, finally focusing on the one eyed man. "You can leave, but you take out what you have in your arms." No one else can see it. But how can he not see it? In his eyes, the one eyed man''s chest is like a shining sun. That''s the situation of energy. It''s very rich. It''s absolutely a good baby. There''s no such thing in ordinary things. Listen to each other. The one eyed man is a little nervous, but he is still expressionless. He is not like others. He covers his chest nervously when he hears that someone says he has a baby in his arms, for fear that others will not know what he is saying is right. Wu Sheng knows who this clan is, Zhuang Yun, the elder of the Zhuang family. In the past, when he saw Zhuang Yun, he certainly didn''t need to give him too much face. It''s not his own clan. Who cares about you. But he knows something. Once there is a huge conflict between the people here and the makers, such as the death of the people with high status in the makers, it will inevitably cause a great uproar. At that time, there will be a bloody battle, which he does not want to see. What''s more. To put it in a slightly unpleasant way. Zhuang Yun is an old man of the clan. Once he starts, he is afraid that he will be killed. The water on this planet is not deep, but the hidden experts are very surprising. You see It''s such a master, still standing there with a cool face, talking and laughing with the people around him, pointing at the people who appear, without any fear, as if he was still very curious. "Mr. Zhuang, I''m Wu Sheng''s children. These people are my friends. I have cooperation with them. I hope it''s all right. Can you give me a thin face?" Wu Sheng Baoquan do. Zhuang Yun took a look at Wu Sheng. "I said who it was. It turned out that it was the son of the Wu family. Since you said it was thin noodles, I couldn''t give it to him." The trough! To be honest. Wu Sheng''s teeth are itchy. I sincerely advise you not to seek death. You have to take the initiative to jump out, ok I''ll see what you do later. Wu Sheng looks at Lin Fan with clear eyes. Please shoot the old man. Chapter 318 Zhuang Xiao smiles. It''s worthy of being an old man. He is so overbearing that he doesn''t give face. Because of the appearance of the clan elder, things become very simple. Even if he meets an expert, he is not afraid. What makes him curious is that the clan elder asks the aborigines here to hand over what they have in their arms. What''s that? He just didn''t find out. But it''s all right. If the clan elders find out, they can still run away. "Let''s go. We''re a little hungry." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "yes, I''m hungry. I''m hungry." Xiaobao took Lin Fan by the hand. "I asked the chef to prepare the most abundant food. This time I prepared enough food." Because there is a tour of Mount Tai. Gradually have a wealth of experience, which makes Xiaobao travel, pay special attention to. Lin Fan said with a smile, "let''s go." Normally, no matter who it is, as long as normal people encounter the situation in front of them, they must know that they can''t walk if they want to. The experts have blocked the path and directly face it. What they want is to let you hand over good things. If you don''t hand them in, they can let you leave. The one eyed man who meets danger outside is very assertive. He is now following Lin fan. I can''t mix with his strength. You have to pretend to be a counselor when you meet anyone. But now is not the same, Lin Fan in the side, the world is big, really not many can''t go to the place. "Arrogant, did I let you go?" In a rage, Zhuang Yun soars into the air with his arms open and his fingers clawed toward the one eyed man. The target is the one eyed man. He wants to strike through his heart and take the baby away. The one eyed man''s hair stands up, obviously feeling controlled. This is the power of the strong. No ability to fight back. "Lin fan, help me." It''s customary to call for help. Lin Fan glances at Zhuang Yun. His strength is good, but now everyone is hungry, so he doesn''t want to fight with the other side. But he doesn''t expect that the other side is inexplicably attacking him, which is very excessive. The glance of Jing Hong makes Zhuang Yun feel great pressure. It''s just that he didn''t care, just thought it was an illusion, where he recalled so much. "You go too far." Lin fan blows at Zhuang Yun with one punch. It seems like an ordinary punch, but it contains the extreme of boxing. It has no earthshaking power, but it has the ability to close the six senses. Zhuang Yun came to this planet, not to mention other people. The people he had seen were very weak, so he didn''t need to pay any attention to them. Therefore, he completely let go and didn''t pay attention to any aborigines. But now I met a young aborigine who took the initiative to fight against him. Boom! After Zhuang Yun collided with Lin Fan''s fists, he flew back directly, spitting blood while flying. The blood drew an arc in the air, and then all kinds of things fell to the ground, and there was a dull voice. "Let''s go." Lin Fan said. He doesn''t want to know what''s going on with the other side, which doesn''t matter to him. Going back to dinner is the most important thing. The scene was quiet. A line of crows flew through the sky. Quack quack Zhuang Yun lay there, his eyes were round, as if he had been confused. What happened now, he could not accept. It was too terrible. How could there be such a terrible existence. "What kind of fist is this?" "Why is that so?" He didn''t cry, but lay there quietly. Wu Sheng left alone. When he left, he took a look at Zhuang Yun lying there. He had already told you before, why do you want to insult yourself? Now I''m afraid I know how powerful he is. It''s just a little late. It''s a pity. "Clan elder..." Zhuang Xiao muttered, standing in the same place, he didn''t know what to do. Everything happened so fast that his brain didn''t respond. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Mu Hao frowned. Is this special human? He knows that the other side is very strong, but it''s too strong. The old Zhuang people are directly hit by a blow. Unexpectedly, if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he might not believe it. Bei Tao, who is around Mu Hao, is very worried. He thought that all the stars are Dad. But now, Ma De, dad is a fart. Think about it carefully. Don''t brag. It seems that the stars have been beaten all the time, but I haven''t seen them take advantage. Beitao is a little regretful. He always feels that he has chosen the wrong person. His original idea was to hold the thigh of the star power, and then take some benefits from the thigh. It''s best to let the shadow cooperate with the star power. But now Beitao feels that he is the best to keep the key point. The strong stars need to be investigated. He can''t blindly trust each other. At the same time, he is very grateful to Lin fan. He is just a touchstone. If it wasn''t for Lin Fan''s existence, he would really think that the strong stars are invincible in the world.Far away. The cook is busy. The one eyed man wants to go back to Yanhai city immediately after eating. He has got something and can be found hidden in his arms. It only shows that it is too attractive. Even if it is hidden deeply, it will still be found. "We''ll go back after that." The one eyed man tasted the delicious food and finally decided to go back. Xiao Bao just came out. How can he go back? He likes the scenery here and wants to stay for a long time. He scratches his head and finally looks at Lin fan. His eyes seem to be begging. Lin Fan said, "Xiao Bao likes it here. Stay a little longer." The one eyed man said, "it''s not that I don''t want to stay. We just got something very important. We need to stay here in case there are too many things. We need to send things back for research. It''s about the future of mankind. We can''t be careless." "Lin fan, you are very strong, but you have to remember that a person''s strength is limited. Only unity can solve all difficulties. Now there are many strong people in the starry sky, and you can cope with them for the time being. But if there are strong people you can''t cope with, what should we do? So we must seize every opportunity to improve our strength, and then you can help." The one eyed man is sincere. As the head of a special department, he has a lot of burden. He knows that Lin fan is very strong, but anything can not rely on one person, we need to work together to face all the coming dangers. Lin Fan said: "what you said is reasonable. I can feel the great pressure in your heart." Hearing what Lin Fan said, the one eyed man had an impulse to cry. My fragile heart is finally discovered by you. But he''s very deep, and he doesn''t show it casually. Lao Zhang nodded with approval: "I can feel it, too." "Xiaobao, let''s go back and take you to play next time." Lin Fan said. Xiao Bao nodded, "I''ll listen to you." "Good boy." Lin Fan touches Xiaobao''s head with a smile on his face. His favorite is a sensible child like Xiaobao. Although he usually plays around a little, he is very obedient. One eyed men are very conservative in this kind of behavior. When they get something good, they want to send it home. They are afraid of staying here too long and meeting irresistible danger. I think too much. If there is any danger that Lin fan can encounter, others will pray that Lin fan is a kind person. It''s true that you don''t blow people up with your hands. Yanhai City, scientific research department. Mr. Chen looks at the one eyed man in a daze. To tell the truth, he is really shocked. He can get something when he goes out. According to the inside story of his social circle, it seems that there is no harvest in other countries. He has been miserable all the time. He tries his best to come to Changbai Mountain. He has worked hard and paid for his life without any harvest. However, the leader and the goddess of luck are with each other. Every time they come back, they are full of harvest. "What is this?" Looking at what the one eyed man took out, Mr. Chen saw it for the first time and didn''t know it, but he knew it was definitely not an ordinary thing. It must be a treasure. "Dragon vein crystal." Said the one eyed man. Old Chen opened his mouth, as if listening to a fairy tale, "dragon pulse?" "yes, the essence of Changbai Mountain dragon vein has great energy and strong effect after taking it. I want to know if we can use technology to purify the energy of dragon vein crystallization, and the effect after taking it is stronger than before." Said the one eyed man. Mr. Chen said seriously, "try your best." Standing aside, Su Qi feels that his knowledge is completely open. The previous research is still in science after all, but now the development is gradually separated from science, but it has a lot to do with science. It''s exciting to use scientific means to develop things in myth. Su Qi is also a crazy person for scientific research. "Teacher, can I participate?" Suzy asked. After all, what the leader brought back this time is not simple, it is the most precious thing. He is afraid that the teacher thinks it is very important and needs to do it himself, so as not to let others touch it. Chen patted Su Qi on the shoulder and said, "you are my most proud student. You must participate." "Thank you, teacher." Suqi said happily. The one eyed man is relieved to leave the matter to Mr. Chen, while he is waiting outside the scientific research room. This matter matters a lot. He has to guard the whole process for fear of being robbed. He will never leave until the results of scientific research come out. ¡­¡­ After coming back, Xiaobao follows Lin fan like a follower. Park. Lin Fan and Mu Qing are walking ahead. Xiaobao followed Lao Zhang. For Xiaobao, he was delicious. "That woman is very dangerous." Lao Zhang said, "that''s Lin Fan''s wife, not his girlfriend. We will be together in the future." "All right." Little Paula shrugged her head and then looked at Yaoji, "what are you doing?"Xiaobao has seen Yaoji before. At a glance, he can see that this woman is definitely not a good person. Although Xiaobao is young, he has a lot of research on women. He should learn to protect himself when he is young, or he will be swallowed by those women. Therefore, he has no good impression on Yaoji. Yao ji felt deep malice from these people. There has never been such a sense of failure. To say that she is not beautiful at all, she can understand why these guys never look at him directly, but they are beautiful, charming and can disturb men''s hearts. But this guy''s never looked in the eye. I''ve met you before, and I said who you are These words are too heartbreaking, there is a kind of unspeakable sadness. "Is there anything unhappy recently? I can see from your heart that you don''t seem very happy? " Lin Fan looked at MuQing, familiar people, familiar breath, but not the kind of familiar action and communication. MuQing said, "do you have one? I''ve always been happy. There''s nothing unhappy about it. " Although Lin Fan came out of Qingshan mental hospital, he knew that in the long dream, MuQing was real, not fictional. Is Mu Qing in front of her? Maybe. Maybe not. But he believed that, yes, there would be nothing wrong with the familiar atmosphere. Maybe What''s the matter. "I can feel it." Lin Fan said that his eyes seem to be able to see through a person''s heart. Ordinary people will definitely bow their heads when facing Lin Fan''s eyes, because they are too penetrating, giving people the feeling of being seen through. "Feeling? I don''t believe that. " MuQing said. Lin Fan said, "well You are now very confused and have something on your mind. You must be thinking about something, but you just feel bad, so you have been hesitating. Am I right "I''m really good." At this point, he smiles a little smugly. Mu Qing is shocked to see Lin fan, obviously did not expect, because what he said is true, this really can see through a person''s heart? "What are they talking about? I want to hear that, too. " Lao Zhang said. Xiaobao said, "well, I don''t know." The evil cock is cleverly led. His mind is very messy now. As a hero of the evil cock, his life is not like this. It''s been a long undercover career. But he would like to know where my compatriots have gone. Damn it. I haven''t met them yet. The rooster of evil things is very hurt. He always feels like an abandoned hero of evil things. It''s a very dangerous behavior to lurk around human beings. The most important thing is that he didn''t take advantage of anything during this period of time, which he thinks is more hurt. "Let''s go to dinner." Yao ji doesn''t want to be a light bulb, or a dispensable one, so she takes the initiative to stir up other topics. When it''s time for dinner, it''s normal for her to have a meal. At night. In the hotel. Yao ji stays with Mu Qing. "Do you have feelings for that guy?" Yao ji is lying on the sofa in her pajamas, playing with a red wine glass, and glancing at Mu Qing. She feels that something is wrong with Mu Qing. Although it is not obvious, she has always been lukewarm in the face of the task of the organization. It''s hard not to be suspicious. Mu Qing took a look at her and did not answer her, "when do you want to stay here? You are not welcome in this room." Yao ji smiles and says to herself, "we are all women. I can see what you are thinking at a glance, but you should know that for the organization, what you can''t get will be destroyed. According to the style of the organization, if you break away from the control of the organization, you will publish the whole situation." "What do you think he''ll think then?" If Lin Fan were here, he would answer her like this. "Oh The wife is really good. " Chapter 319 July 20th! It''s fine! Special departments. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ve tried my best to get these things back. Now I give them to you. I hope your strength can be improved. Only then can we have the ability to protect our country." "I hope you can cherish it." The one eyed man gave Lin Daoming and others the research results of dragon vein crystallization, and said to them specially before taking them. Lin Daoming said in a low voice, "I''m asking for credit again." "What are you talking about?" The one eyed man looks at Lin Daoming with an unusual look in his only eye. "Nothing." Lin Daoming was not stupid. He spread his hands and said he didn''t say anything. Eat others soft mouth, take others soft hand. The one eyed man gives him good things to improve his strength. Naturally, he is very happy. He complains a little because he can''t stand the one eyed man putting gold on his face. This thing is clearly the credit of Lin fan. If it wasn''t for Lin fan to follow, he would have the strength of a one eyed man. To tell you the truth, he would be like a good baby in front of a strong star, and there was no room for resistance. Master Yongxin put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, I never do anything to hide. Just now, benefactor Lin said, you are asking for credit again." When the old bald donkey''s voice falls. The scene was quiet. Lin Daoming showed a smile lacking big front teeth, and looked at each other with the one eyed man. No one spoke, and he didn''t take the initiative to speak. It was as if he had never met a good friend for many years. All of a sudden. The one eyed man stood up and held out his hand, trying to snatch the things in front of Lin Daoming and let him know the danger of society. He had to pay for saying the wrong thing. But Lin Daoming was quick eyed and quickly swallowed the dragon vein crystal on the table. "Why, give me a fright." Lin Daoming was frightened by the one eyed man. How could he have thought that he was so careful and started to rob directly? That is to say the truth. The ancients didn''t deceive others. They were loyal and harsh. People who told the truth were always unpopular. "Don''t give it back to me." Said the one eyed man. "Yes, why not? I didn''t say no." Lin Daoming found out that the one eyed man was really careful, and Yongxin, the old bald donkey, was a monk in vain. He was so special that he was not a human being. Right now. Lin Daoming, who is trying to swallow the dragon vein crystal, has something wrong. His face is red, as if he is burning a flame. "My God, I''m going to be burned." Lin Daoming screamed. The rest of the people in the meeting room were confused. They turned their eyes to the one eyed man. He got this thing. After taking it, it was really unexpected. The one eyed man said, "I don''t know what I''m doing. It should be normal." When he said this, he was not very confident. It''s strange. When those guys took it, nothing happened. How did they get here and have problems? Or did scientific research lead to the change of dragon vein crystallization, which led to this situation? I don''t think so. Mr. Chen told him that according to scientific methods, the dragon vein crystal has been optimized, and the effect will be better. It seems that this is the benefit of optimization. Soon. Lin Daoming''s special situation gradually dissipated, and they could feel the strength in his body. Master Yongxin said, "this is really a good thing." Liu haichan nodded. It''s true. It''s much better than what they took last time. Besides, they practiced the secret method of trading with Wu Sheng. The effect is even more remarkable. They dare not say more, but there are differences between heaven and earth. The phone rings. The one eyed man is on the line. The caller ID is Mr. Xu from Xiadu. "Hello The one eyed man knows what the other person means by calling. But for him, the amount of things he gets is limited, and he can''t do it for everyone. Yanhai city has been divided up by them, and there is no more for him. "It''s said that you have gained a lot in Changbai Mountain some time ago. What''s the matter? Is there any surplus?" Mr. Xu asked directly. He knew it was a waste of time to detour with the one eyed man. According to the character of the other party, you will never say it if you don''t mention it. The one eyed man said, "no, I''ve already taken it." "Give me some." "Not really." ¡­¡­ Chatting and chatting, no one spoke. This is how the awkward atmosphere often begins. The one eyed man is holding the phone, but he is looking at Lin Daoming. As for the situation on the other side of the phone, he doesn''t pay attention to it. What can we do? Naturally, it''s cold sauce. All the good things they get from Changbai Mountain are hard won, but they won''t give them to others casually. Besides, the situation in Xiadu is not good. It''s hard to say that the traitors can''t know about it, so they just take advantage of it. It''s very unpleasant to think about it.Then hang up. One eyed man wants to tell master Xu that it''s not me who is stingy, but the dragon vein crystal is too valuable. The situation in Xiadu is very complicated. If there is such a thing, it''s necessary to go to Xiadu to study it, but it''s normal to study it. Even if we take it seriously, it''s hard to guard against domestic thieves. Lin Fan didn''t care about what he got in Changbai Mountain. For others, swallowing dragon vein crystals will form rich energy in the body, but this energy is really small in Lin Fan''s view. Inside. Lin fan, Lao Zhang and the evil cock are staring at the TV. Now they are playing very good movies. Anyway, for Lin fan, they are very interesting. "This guy is much worse than you. He can''t beat others." Lao Zhang pointed to the picture and said. Lin Fan said: "he hasn''t met an expert yet. Now he''s just starting. He''ll come back to meet an expert later. He''ll learn a good skill and continue to watch patiently." He''s seen a lot of movies, basically. What''s more, he just likes to watch these plots, especially interesting and inspirational. "Have you ever met an expert?" Lao Zhang asked curiously. Lin Fan said: "no, if you can be called an expert, you must be much more powerful than yourself. Up to now, I haven''t met anyone more powerful than me. In fact, I especially want to meet an expert and learn from others." "That''s a pity," Lao Zhang said regretfully The rooster squatted there without looking at them. Sick guy. All of a sudden. Lin fanmeng gets up, stands in front of the window and looks into the distance. Even if the movie has played the plot that the protagonist meets an expert, it doesn''t attract him. "What''s the matter with you?" Lao Zhang asked. Even the evil Rooster looks at Lin Fan curiously. It''s strange. It''s so strange. If he doesn''t get used to it, he''ll be scared. Lin Fan said: "I feel the breath of the strong." Lao Zhang opened the window, stretched his head out, and inhaled the air deeply. "I didn''t smell it." "I want to go and have a look." Lin Fan said. "What about me?" Lao Zhang is in a hurry. He also wants to go with Lin fan. He''s afraid Lin Fan won''t take him with him. Lin Fan shook his head and said: "the breath of the other side is very strong. I don''t know if it''s his opponent. With you, there will be some trouble." "Ah?" Lao Zhang stared, as if thinking of something terrible. He immediately held Lin Fan''s thigh and cried, "can you stop going? If you have something to do, what can I do in the future?" With that, Lao Zhang began to cry. Lin fan is the one he hates most. If anything happened to Lin fan, he would feel that the whole sky had fallen down, that there was darkness in front of him, and that he was completely lost. Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang, I''ve made up my mind. I have to go. I''m looking forward to fighting the strong. You know me best and you understand me." Lao Zhang sat on the ground, looking at Lin Fan pitifully, and finally released his hand, "then you go, but you promised me, you must come back alive." "Well, don''t worry." Lin Fan nodded. Then, under the eyes of Lao Zhang, he jumped directly from the window and into the distance. Watching Lin Fan leave, Lao Zhang holds the rooster in his arms. "Hen, he really left. Pray with me for his safe return." The hen in her arms was almost breathed out by Lao Zhang. He heard very clearly, Lin fan is to find the strong, but he is very curious, what kind of strong in the end can let Lin fan so attention, really curious. If it was before. The idea of the evil cock is very simple. He will surely pray that he will be beaten to death by the strong. But now he also hopes that Lin fan can come back alive. The great cause of our evil hero has not been completed. Mad. I can''t figure out where those stars come from, and where our compatriots have gone. I can''t find any trace of our compatriots. I''m really angry. Changbai Mountain. "You water friends, what I am facing now is the most dangerous scene in history. You can feel the shock just now. The whole screen is shaking, and it''s hard to imagine if you''re not at the scene. It''s more like the whole day is going to collapse." "I don''t know what happened. Just now, a huge stone almost killed me. Fortunately, I reacted fast enough to smash it with one blow, so I could escape the disaster." With sun Xiao''s live broadcast, the barrage in the studio is also crazy. Netizens are completely convinced, good overbearing smash to escape a robbery, quietly forced to pretend is the most terrible. Many people are envious of sun Xiao. They are watching sun Xiao change from a weak egg to a strong one. It''s really bloody. To talk about this, we have to start with a snake Sun Xiao''s studio is very popular.Because he''s the only one broadcasting the Changbai Mountain. What''s more, his behavior is very obscene, that is, the shooting of Changbai Mountain. Even the strong star has been photographed. Of course, he has not been found by the strong star. Otherwise, it is still unknown whether he can stand here. "Water friends, just now I have observed the situation. It seems that it''s over there. I''ll go over and have a look at what the situation is." "There''s no need to worry about my safety. I''m obscene." With that. Sun Xiao went deep into the forest. Before he didn''t have the strength, he was careful everywhere. After a long journey, he was out of breath. Later, when he had the ability, it was easy to go on the road. His waist was not sore, his legs were not painful, and the wind was blowing every step of the way. ¡­¡­ "You let the clan down. You haven''t found anything, even a historic site, since you''ve been here for such a long time?" A tall figure was angrily scolding people. Zhuang Xiao, Zhuang Ming and Zhuang Yun stood there honestly, bowed his head to accept the reprimand, and did not dare to have any idea of resistance. Zhuang Yun is still the elder of the Zhuang nationality, but he stood there and was scolded. It''s hard for people to understand. Zhuang Yun said, "brother, there are strong people on this planet." "The strong? How strong is it? " Zhuang Yun said: "very strong, I''m not an opponent, I..." He wanted to say that I was killed by the other party, but he didn''t say it after thinking about it. It was a bit embarrassing after all. "Hum, you don''t have to find a reason for your failure. This planet has just recovered and awakened. How strong can it be? I think you are looking for a reason. Just get your help and I''ll come here. I hope you don''t let people down here." Chapter 320 Zhuang Xiao was a little unconvinced. As a child of Zhuang nationality, pride is inevitable. As soon as he came, he began to force. This kind of behavior is too bad. Who can bear it? Zhuang Xiao really can''t bear it at all. After thinking about it, he is still slowly relieved. It''s not his advice, but people should respect the old and love the young. He doesn''t see that the people who come here are the elder of the clan and the elder brother of Zhuang Yun clan. His attitude must be correct. "It''s not as simple as you think. There is a master among the aborigines here. He is very powerful. Not only we are not rivals, but also other big families." Zhuang Xiao said. He can only say so, and what he says is true. As for whether the other party believes it or not, it''s his business. Although you are an old man, you can''t be so rampant. Now, just like Zhuang Xiao at the beginning, he doesn''t pay attention to the aborigines of this planet. He thinks that their cultivation level is very low. But gradually, he finds that things are not as simple as he thought. Instead, he puts away his carelessness and takes strict measures. Zhuang Tianxing, the old man of this clan, is strong and powerful. His realm has long surpassed that of sanyaojing. The big families regard this planet as a place for their children to experience. In the early stage, they were asked to do a good job in training. However, it didn''t happen long before they were beaten like this. It''s really humiliating. "What''s that?" At this moment, Zhuang Xiao looked up at the sky, where there was a light spot close, because the distance was too far, he couldn''t see what it was, but every moment, the light spot would be close to a lot. Chuang Ming and Chuang Yun look at it with doubts. For them, it''s not a problem to be in Changbai Mountain for any strange things, and what are the things that can attract attention now? "Well?" Zhuang Tianxing frowned and looked at it. He couldn''t see what it was, but he was so proud that he didn''t pay any attention to the things here. "Here we are." Zhuang Xiao said in a deep voice. Finally, I saw the light spot magnified infinitely, as if a bright meteor fell from the sky, crashing down on the ground, a strong shock wave swept out, and countless pieces of gravel sputtered away. Zhuang Xiao and others raised their hands to block their faces, not only to resist the bombardment of the gravel, but also to endure the destruction of the shock wave. Shit! What is it and how did it create such a terrible situation. Gradually. When they saw the scene, they were shocked and a huge pit appeared on the ground in front of them. "Sure enough, it''s faster to jump over." A sound came from the pit. Soon, Lin Fan came out of the pit. He jumped from Yanhai city to Changbai Mountain. Although the plane was very comfortable, the speed was really slow. If it is with friends, he is willing to fly, so that he can have a good chat with friends and say some happy things. It''s a good thing. Now, in addition to Zhuang Tianxing does not know who the visitor is, who is present does not know who he is. "Clan elder, he is the strongest human on this planet. He can''t be underestimated and has great strength." Zhuang Xiao reminds a way. Seeing that Lin Fan was so young, Zhuang Tianxing was careless from the bottom of his heart and didn''t look at him in the eye. However, Zhuang Xiao reminded him that he should pay attention to it. He was able to suppress Zhuang Yun and his strength was not weak. But even so, it''s still like that. "Who are you?" Zhuang Tianxing looks directly at Lin fan. That kind of sharp look can make people feel a great pressure, and now he is going to give each other this kind of pressure. It''s just that his pressure is useless to Lin fan. On the contrary, he feels a kind of deep malice from Lin fan. It''s a little scary. Lin Fan introduced himself with a smile: "my name is Lin fan. I met you for the first time, but I met them. I was watching a movie with my good friend Lao Zhang in my room. The movie is called" iron fist is matchless ". I saw it well, and suddenly I felt the breath of the strong. So I came here to see who it was." "Now that I''ve found you, I hope to fight with you. It''s a duel, OK?" The Zhuang people''s children were shocked or dull when they heard Lin Fan''s words. They didn''t expect that Lin fan would talk so much nonsense. Zhuang Tianxing looked at Lin Fan and said angrily, "wanton, are you humiliating me?" Obviously. This situation is easy to cause misunderstanding. Lin Fan''s words are very sincere, but in Zhuang Xingtian''s eyes, it''s like humiliating him. Movies, iron fists and friends are just a mess. "I didn''t humiliate you, just respect your opponent. I don''t know what you think, but I didn''t mean that." Lin Fan said.He felt strange. It''s not easy to communicate at all. It''s really strange that there''s nothing to do but behave like this. "Well, shut up. I''ve taken your behavior as a provocation." Zhuang Tianxing is very strict and shows the power of a big family. In front of him, the native of the planet is really presumptuous. Zhuang Xiao wants to remind the clan elder that the other party is not simple. It''s better not to be like this. If it''s too rampant, the final result will be no better. Silence. Lin fan, who is happy when he meets an expert, is silenced by the other party''s words. He finds that the other party is not friendly. It feels like I''m willing to communicate with you, but you treat me like this. You really don''t have a friendly heart. Lin Fan didn''t say much about it. "It seems that I''m too young to make you misunderstand that I''m not qualified to challenge you. In that case, please compete with me. Afterwards, you will find that it''s exciting to compete with the strong." "And your name, please." Lin fan asked Zhuang Tianxing about holding his hands. Zhuang Tianxing had never thought that the aborigines here were so rampant. He had not found each other yet, but the other party came to find them unconsciously. Moreover, his attitude was extremely bad. It was clear that he did not pay attention to them. Such behavior must make the other party pay a very painful price. "You don''t deserve to know my name." Zhuang Tianxing said. Zhuang Xiao frowns. The elder of the clan is a little big. It seems that he has not fully understood the current situation. The guy standing in front of you is not as simple as you think. If it is that simple, Zhuang Yun will not be suppressed, and he will not get anything so far. "You have no manners. It was my honor to fight with a strong man like you, but now I don''t want to fight with you. It''s more like a shame to me." Lin Fan said. This is what he learned in the movie. A master is a man of style. When he meets someone who has no martial arts virtue, he will say, "I''ll compete with you and dirty my hands.". Of course. He didn''t say that. After all, he would never say anything hurtful. In this case, he would just keep silent and turn away. Lin Fan was disappointed. I thought he was a strong man with both martial arts and morality, but I didn''t expect to underestimate him from the beginning. He is willing to forgive this kind of behavior, but will not compete with each other. "If you want to come, you can come and go. You think Zhuang Tianxing is a soft persimmon made at will." When Zhuang Tianxing sees Lin Fan turn around and leave, he suddenly gets angry and soars up like a roc spreading its wings. There is a glow behind him. He clenches his fingers and opens his body. He blows a fierce blow at Lin fan. "Dizang revolver." This is the unique skill of the Zhuang nationality, and it is also the most powerful boxing skill that Zhuang Tianxing has practiced up to now. If the one eyed man and others are here, they will definitely exclaim, your boxing name seems to be a bit like the immortal in the ancient myth. "It''s such a terrible boxing technique that the clan elder used." Zhuang Xiao was a little shocked. As a member of the clan, he naturally knew that this kind of boxing was a unique skill among the unique skills. It was said that he could evolve and reincarnate when he reached the extreme level of cultivation. Whether it was true or not is unknown. Anyway, it was handed down from his ancestors. The truth is not known. Some of the strong members of the clan practice "dizang zhuanlunquan", but even if he is a member of the clan, he has never seen anyone use it. Now the elders of the clan use it, and the vision is amazing enough. Lin fan, with his back to each other, feels the power coming from behind, frowns tightly, and two words come to mind "Sneak attack!" What he hates most is the people who attack. An open and aboveboard battle is the real battle, and the status of the other side''s sneak attack in his heart has been reduced to the extreme, and there is no status to speak of. Boom! Zhuang Tianxing''s fist fell on Lin Fan''s back, and the terrible power swept all around. If you don''t brag about it, it''s such a power that anyone who suffers from this heavy blow will not die but will be disabled. Zhuang Xiao and others, who are well aware of Lin Fan''s power, are extremely curious and don''t know what the result will be. They have a hunch that the clan elder may not be the opponent of the other party, but they also expect the clan elder''s sneak attack to be effective. There is no hard defense. No matter how strong they are, they will be hurt. "Hum!" Even Zhuang Tianxing never thought that Lin Fan could be safe under his unique skill. That''s the price of rampancy. "Rampancy needs to pay a price. Aborigines are aborigines. If you don''t understand the situation, you dare to be reckless. You don''t know who gave you the courage." Zhuang Tianxing stands with a negative hand, arrogant and domineering. He has a strong demeanor between his eyebrows. But at this time, a voice came, listening to the tone seems very angry. "Mean, you are so mean." Lin fan is really angry. He doesn''t want to fight with the other side because of the other side''s martial arts morality, but he didn''t expect the other side to sneak attack.Zhuang Tianxing''s face was unbelievable, as if he had never thought of it. But he soon calmed down. And then again. Since just a move failed to take the other party''s life, it depends on the next move, how you resist. Zhuang Tianxing uses his fist again. It''s half a point more powerful than just now. It is obvious that Lin Fan''s safety makes Zhuang Tianxing angry. With the surge of anger, Zhuang Tianxing''s power is much stronger. Lin Fan looks at each other fearlessly, raises his hand, and comes up with a familiar unique skill in his mind. Although he has not practiced it, he seems to be born with it. It''s a feat from a hundred year dream. "Fu Yao Yin" Lin Fan stretched out his palm, five fingers holding a strange guide, and seemed to take a photo of Zhuang Tianxing lightly, but there was a surge of wind and clouds between heaven and earth, and a terrible force swept out. Chapter 321 "What is this?" Zhuang Tianxing was puzzled for a moment, and what followed was the great terror that people did not dare to face in this life. Boom! As soon as the demon subduing seal comes out, the world is covered with dust. This is a unique skill that Lin fan has never performed before, and it is also a unique skill that he has never performed since he got it from his dream. This time, it''s just a killing move that the other side has gone too far, so he follows his nature. How powerful it is is is not known. Can only be an angry blow, regardless of the white, unimaginable power shake the world. "Beyond your ability, what can you do for me?" Zhuang Tianxing roars angrily. His anger shakes all over the place. His palms are pressed down. The golden smell twines around his body, forming a golden bell. It''s a unique body protection skill. But all evils do not invade and protect themselves. Any attack on the body will be completely offset. It belongs to a shocking physical body protection method. Zhuang Xiao and others who stood behind Zhuang Tianxing and watched the event were really flustered. They just relaxed a lot when they saw Zhuang Tianxing''s unique skills. After all, the clan elders showed the strongest power they had learned all their life. they knew Lin Fan was very strong, but now the clan elders gave them the feeling that he was really strong and absolutely able to resist. And in this moment. Zhuang Tianxing''s expression changed frequently. "No..." No one knows what happened. The trees around are uprooted. The earth is rumbling and creaking The ground cracked and a deep gulf appeared. The whole Changbai Mountain felt violent vibration. Countless people''s faces changed greatly. They didn''t know what happened. The earthquake was a little fierce. At the same time, the terrible power enveloped them. Although they didn''t know where it came from, the ubiquitous pressure made them tremble, as if they had encountered the most terrible thing. At this point. The radiance dissipated, the heaven and earth returned to calm, the clouds in the sky were scattered, and the blue sky was like the most beautiful fairyland in the world. "A sneak attack is despicable." Lin Fan said. He wanted to talk to each other, but when he saw the situation in front of him, his expression changed and he was very surprised, as if he didn''t think that he was responsible for the scene in front of him. "Are you still alive..." Lin Fan looked at the barren land in front of him and fell into deep meditation. He didn''t want to do this, but he didn''t know why it was so. No one answered. It was quiet. Even Zhuang Xiao and others, who just stood not far away, disappeared without a trace. They didn''t know where they had gone. A deep gasp came. "Something''s going on." Lin Fan looks happy when he hears the voice. He doesn''t want to do anything about the other party. For him, even though the other party seems despicable because of the sneak attack, he is willing to give the other party a chance to change. Zhuang Tianxing lay in the distance, his lower body disappeared, and the blood flowed from the wound. The ground was dyed red, dazzling red and frightening red. At this time, his eyes are very confused. He has lost his glory and become dull. From the peak highlight moment, he fell to the purgatory in the blink of an eye. Why? How can it be like this? It should not be like this. I''m not reconciled. I''m really not reconciled. The vitality is constantly passing. The breath is getting weaker and weaker. The sight was covered, the light in front of him was blocked, and it seemed that someone was standing beside him in the hazy. "Is it hope?" Zhuang Tianxing hallucinates. It seems that there are many Angels waving their wings in front of him. The holy light covers his body, which makes him feel warm. These are hallucinations. He was injured so badly that he was on the way to the end of his life. But between his life and death, something strange happened. Gradually. The vision gradually became clear. "How are you?" Lin Fan squatted beside each other with concern and felt guilty. "I didn''t mean to. The situation at that time was like this. Your sneak attack made me very angry, so I fought back. But I didn''t know that my move would be so powerful. I never used that move, and I never knew it would be so powerful. Do you believe it?" It''s sincere and serious. Zhuang Tianxing finally saw who was standing in front of him. With the pupil widening, he gradually became more and more divine. His blood flowed so fast that it flowed faster. Lin Fan''s nose moved slightly, smelling a strong smell of blood. "How can I help you stop bleeding? Yes, you can stop bleeding by bandaging it with cloth, but you don''t have any lower body. It can''t be bandaged at all." He said to himself, listening to Zhuang Tianxing''s brain congestion, that kind of anger could not be suppressed for a long time, and thought of a voice to scold, but when he opened his mouth, it was a lot of blood gushing out of his mouth.Lin fan is more remorseful. "Can you still talk now?" Lin fan asked. A moment later "Sure enough, you can''t speak. Your injury is very serious now, but there is still hope. I have a good friend who is my best friend. His acupuncture is very powerful and can save you." "You can''t believe it. We used to live in Qingshan mental hospital. At that time, I pursued cultivation. Through various methods, it was very dangerous every time. But I survived. It wasn''t because of my tenacious vitality, but Lao Zhang''s acupuncture was really powerful. Listen to me..." Worried that the other party would not believe what he said, Lin Fan began to talk about what happened. He told the other party all about Lao Zhang''s magic. If the content was too much, it would take a long time "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." Zhuang Tianxing blushed and struggled to say something. But as he struggled, his injury became more and more serious. His anger attacked his heart and blood rushed to his brain. After all, he failed to stand firm. He turned his eyes and left in a hurry. He''s gone. Back to the West. Free, completely away from the beautiful world that everyone yearns for. In order to make the other party believe that Lao Zhang can cure Lin fan, he finally finished his story with Lao Zhang. Then he looked at Zhuang Tianxing and asked him if you would like to have a try. But he found that Zhuang Tianxing had been staring at him. The eyes dissipated, as if they were made by hand. Lin Fan touched Zhuang Tianxing''s face It''s very cold. "How can it be like this? Why can''t you hold on a little longer? I''m sure I can take you back with my jumping speed." He was so sorry that he didn''t expect to have time after all. "Ah Lin Fan shakes his head. He really feels remorse. He doesn''t want to do this to the other party, but he can forgive himself. It''s a risk of competition. It''s justifiable to confiscate it for a moment. After thinking about it. I don''t blame myself at all. I''m in a good mood again. As for whether Zhuang Xiao and others are dead or alive, Lin fan doesn''t care at all. For him, he just didn''t fight with them. Maybe it depends on the situation, so he left ahead of time. Thinking of this, Lin Fan''s mood is much better. I didn''t do anything wrong. Yeah! Happy. Later, Lin Fan walked around Zhuang Tianxing''s corpse within tens of meters, as if looking for something. "It''s a pity that we didn''t find it." He wants to find Zhuang Tianxing''s lower body, but it''s a pity that he hasn''t found it for a long time. Thinking that Wu De is above everything, he digs out a tomb for Zhuang Tianxing. After a long time. Lin Fan stood in front of the earth bag and said in a deep voice: "although you are a mean guy, your strength is good, but your martial arts is not good. I don''t want to compete with you. Your death is an accident. Originally, I could take you to Lao Zhang. You might survive, but I didn''t expect that you didn''t persist until then." "Ah Our Lin fan has a compassionate heart, too emotional, too kind, even if the other party''s behavior is very despicable, he will see that in the case of the other party has lost his life, send a good signal to forgive the other party''s despicable behavior. No one knows what happened just now. But it''s really scary for them. That kind of pressure as if the sky fell down, there is a deep sense of powerlessness enveloped in everyone''s heart. "And the strong..." Lin Fan looked up at the sky, blue sky, let him full of infinite vitality. "If only there were wine." He said to himself, thinking of the taste of the wine, which was really delicious. Jump up. Smell the strong, in the distance. Along with Changbai Mountain, there are more and more treasures. There are more strong stars. Not only mu Hao and others, but also all kinds of stars have come. And now. We are going to introduce a star family. They come across the endless universe and stars, and have strong roots. Even Mu Hao, they are afraid of each other when they see each other. By the Tianchi Lake. A middle-aged man stood with his hands down. There were many strong people standing around him, but they were all followers. When they came here, their power scared away all the creatures around them. The middle-aged man''s heart shaking just now was really amazing. The earth was falling apart, and the shaking spread everywhere. But he didn''t think who was fighting. He just thought it was probably the shaking caused by the change of the terrain. "My Lord, my subordinates have investigated the situation. There are the nomads, the Zhuang and the Wu who are active here. Wu Sheng, the son of the Wu, has got the chance and his strength has improved by leaps and bounds A man reported the situation respectfully.Although the man is middle-aged, he is handsome, but there is a kind of evil spirit hidden between his eyebrows. He is absolutely ruthless and kills countless people. "These ethnic areas send their younger generation to come here, thinking about their experience, but they don''t know that they are looking for death. Now that I''m here, everything here will be mine." "Come out the guy hiding in the water. If you don''t come out, don''t blame me for blowing you out." The man''s eyes were burning, and his eyes were like flames. He was staring at the water surface, and he made the water gradually float with hot steam. If Bai Jiao didn''t come out, he was afraid that the Tianchi would be completely evaporated. Chapter 322 The white Jiao at the bottom of Tianchi is shivering. Asshole. Who did Bai Jiao provoke? Why do strong people come to him every time? He just wants to wait for the baby to mature at the bottom of Tianchi Lake, swallow it and turn it into a dragon. I never thought about fighting. For him, what good can fighting do? Those things are all done by irascible guys. However, I didn''t expect that he would be of no use to fight with the world, and others would still take the initiative to come to him. Think about it, I feel very depressed. The shore. Zheng Tu, a powerful man from the star family, has already prepared to fight against the creatures in Tianchi. Bai Jiao, who is about to turn into a dragon, is really a good thing. Skin, tendons, bones, and so on are all good things. Even if you bring them to the stars to trade, you can get some good things. Seeing that Bai Jiao didn''t come out, Zheng Tu knew that the other party was afraid. The breath he sent out had already made the other party shiver. It was a novel thing to dare to come out. "Who, come out?" Right now. Zheng Tu shifted his eyes and looked not far away, yelling angrily. There''s news. "I want to run." Between the fingers, a few golden lights ejected from between the fingers, and then came the sound of landing. Tianchi has always been a very important place, and the strong people of all countries have paid attention to the situation here. They don''t know if there are treasures in other places, but they all want to stay here to see if they can get good things. But I didn''t expect that I didn''t do anything. I just hid around and killed myself. In the blink of an eye, several people were shot. The means are quite fierce, which makes it impossible to prevent. Soon, the strong people of all countries who are hiding around are like frightened birds running around. They dare not stay here. Previously, when they met the strong people, they were all honestly hiding around, and they didn''t talk to them when they didn''t exist. But this time, I met a powerful guy. I started without saying a word. It was really frightening. After killing several people in succession, Zheng Tu didn''t pay any attention to the other guys and let them run away. It was a bit of a show for them. "Hum, a group of mice who are beyond their capacity." Arrogant look, overbearing temperament at this time at a glance, anyone to see this situation have to exclaim, good strong gas field. His appearance has surpassed too many strong people. Without knowing Lin fan, he is the most powerful person on the planet and belongs to the peak. Anyone who meets him has to run for his life. The white Jiao hiding in the bottom of the water is really flustered. He knows that hiding is absolutely impossible. It''s very easy for the other party to get him out. It doesn''t take much effort at all. But going out is a dead end. The end is definitely a second kill. Miserable to the extreme. Perhaps for anyone and even animals, when they encounter irreversible danger, they all want to survive, maybe they can have a chance of life. All of a sudden. At this time, Bai Jiao found that the current around him formed a tornado, and a mysterious force controlled it. As the overlord in the water, his control of the water was invincible, but now, his idea was completely shattered. There is no chance to compete. "It''s too much for me to contend with." Bai Jiao screamed and struggled in his heart, but no matter how he struggled, he could not escape the result of being swept by the vortex outside the Tianchi Lake. "My baby." He looked at the baby that was about to mature. He was not willing to leave the baby even if he died. His idea was very simple. He wanted to swallow the baby, but his whole body was wrapped by that force, unable to stretch, and even unable to move freely. In a moment. Bai Jiao came out of the water, saw the situation around him, and fell into despair. My baby is still down there. Damn it. It''s really hateful. The shore. Zheng Tu grabbed Tianchi with one hand, and the irresistible force burst out like this, as if everything was easy, and he didn''t exert much power. "It''s coming out. It''s true that it''s a white dragon." Zheng Tu nodded with satisfaction. It''s not easy to meet this kind of special beast. Moreover, in the starry universe, this kind of beast has a deep background, so it''s easy to fight between races. "Right here." "There''s no mistake. The breath of the strong comes from here." Lin Fan came out of the woods leisurely. The first thing I saw was how Zheng Tu captured Bai Jiao. "That''s great." Lin Fan praised. He is never stingy of praise. As long as he is powerful, he will praise him, and he can feel that this expert is very powerful, much more powerful than the previous one.I can''t be more careless. He warned himself that he must pay attention to it. He must not do the same thing as before. "Who?" Zheng Tu heard the news and looked at Lin fan. He was a young man with a smile on his face all the time. He seemed to be traveling and carefree. He didn''t know what was going on here. Lin Fan said, "Hello, my name is Lin fan. I''m here to see you." Trapped Bai Jiao will never forget Lin Fan''s face. It''s a terrible guy. What he does is not something that people can do. Bai Jiao thinks that he has something to do with the other party. It''s a bit deeper than the one-sided relationship. After all, there have been some interesting stories. Before, he would definitely say that this is not an interesting story, but a very bad thing. He didn''t call for help. It''s just to see what''s going on. Of course, one thing he can ensure is that this human being is not friendly with the strong man from the starry sky. Otherwise, the star power would not be surprised when he saw Lin fan. It turns out that this is a white Jiao who can observe what he says and what he looks like. Even in such a dangerous moment, can be so calm analysis of the immediate situation, psychological endurance is very strong. If he can use this psychological quality in the right way, he may become an excellent undercover. At this point. Zheng Tu looked at Lin Fan playfully. There was never such a young man who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. "What can I do for you?" "I can feel that you are very strong," said Lin fan "And then?" Zheng Tu raised his hand so that his followers didn''t have to. Instead, he asked him what he wanted to do. "I want to compete with you." Lin Fan''s biggest interest is this. Because of the baptism of the film, he gradually starts to fight with various experts. He wants to recognize his own shortcomings. For him, it is very important to find his own shortcomings. When he said that. The scene was quiet. Those followers who followed Zheng Tu were shocked and looked at Lin fan. Obviously, I didn''t expect that there were still people who didn''t know what to do. When other people saw their adults, they didn''t have time to run away. There were still people who took the initiative to jump out. It was really powerful. "Ha ha ha." Zheng Tu looked up at the sky and laughed. Then he restrained his smile and looked directly at Lin fan. He said: "good guy, you are brave. I didn''t expect that there are aborigines like you on this planet. It seems that you are a martial arts maniac. When you meet a strong man, you itch to fight. But I tell you, fighting with me is not a fight, but it will kill you." "I don''t think much of it. What I value most is that you, who know that you can''t do anything, and have the courage to challenge me. Come on, give him a jar of wine. It''s not in vain to send him on the road after drinking it." The follower answered and threw a jar of wine directly at Lin fan. When Lin Fan heard the wine, his eyes lit up. He opened the lid and the strong aroma of the wine floated out, which was much better than what he had drunk before. "That''s very kind of you." Lin Fan was a little embarrassed. He came to talk with others, but he didn''t expect that they would give him wine. He had never met this situation before. "Thank you for the wine. I''ll take it first." With that. Lin Fan held the wine jar in his hands and drank it with his head up. When others drank, they all stopped for a while. It was like drinking water. He poured it into his stomach. A moment later. "Wow! Your wine is so delicious. Where did you buy it? " Lin fan asked. He has no money. If he wants to drink, unless someone invites him or borrows money, but he has borrowed a lot of people''s money and still hasn''t paid it back. He''s afraid that he can''t pay it back in the future. Instead of answering Lin Fan''s impractical nonsense, Zheng Tu said, "have you had enough?" Next, he will send this guy to hell. Anyone who dares to challenge him will get the same result. "No, can I drink it?" Lin fan asked. He is not the kind of person who habitually reaches out his hand, but when the other party asks him if he has had enough to drink, he is not willing to say anything against his will, so he has to be honest. Zheng Tu frowned, feeling that this guy was a little naughty, or pretending to be calm in front of him, trying to attract his attention with special behavior? If so. That can only tell him, boy, your idea will come to nothing after all. However, Lin Fan''s behavior successfully attracted his attention. Wave your hand. "Give it to him." Zheng Tu is a heavy drinker. No matter where he goes, he always carries his own wine with him. Of course, he is a little happy. It''s a good thing to meet someone who appreciates his wine. But even so.Zheng Tu still means that. Anyone who dares to challenge him will pay a heavy price. The follower throws the wine jar to Lin fan. Lin Fan didn''t expect to go out to compete with the strong, but he met such a good competitor. He finally believed that after seeing the plot in the movie, some of the competitors were very elegant. Although he feels that the other person''s speech is a little uncomfortable, he just thinks that it''s the other person''s personality. Any strong person has personality and needs to be tolerant. He doesn''t think that others are not good if he thinks it''s not good. "Thank you. You are a good opponent." Lin Fan said. Zheng Tu disdained to say: "you are not qualified to be my opponent." Lin Fan solemnly said: "I will take it seriously and strive to be your recognized opponent." A master is a master. I have to work hard. Never let the other side down. Chapter 323 Trapped Bai Jiao feels that Lin fan has a problem. It''s not about being human. It''s a brain problem. Nice guy? You haven''t seen the truth yet. Up to now, people have not taken you seriously. They just give you a drink to see you off. It''s really stupid. After a long time. Several empty wine bottles were piled up in front of Lin fan. "Yes, I can drink it. If you don''t have the qualification, I''ll recognize you as a native." Zheng Tu is proud, his eyes are overbearing, and he has a kind of contempt. From the beginning to now, Lin fan is a weak man without any status in his heart. It''s really irritating to talk to each other. It''s also irritating. But he didn''t get angry at all. He just thought that he was a good man and his character was like this. In fact, it was understandable. Lin Fan said with a smile: "in fact, I''m still very good at drinking. It''s just that when we meet for the first time, I''m really embarrassed to drink too much of your wine." When it comes to this. He acted as if he was really embarrassed. It has to be said that his words and deeds have completely changed the scene that should have been a depressing atmosphere, which is somewhat frightening. Zheng Tu took a deep breath. I don''t want to say more. Do you attract his attention in a special way? Hum! Think too much. "Before the competition, I didn''t know your name. I want to know the name of the opponent that I can attach importance to." Lin Fan said. Zheng Tu glanced at Lin Fan coldly, but did not answer. Cold eyes let Lin Fan have a kind of misunderstanding, thinking, wait for a good performance, the other side ignored him, because he didn''t show his real strength, so it will let the other side think that he can''t get enough attention. He didn''t get angry at each other''s contempt. Lin Fan clasped his hands and said, "I''m Lin fan. Please give me some advice." "Please With that, five fingers together, one hand out, waiting for the other hand. Zheng Tu faced it calmly and disappeared in the same place in a moment. In a moment, his kung fu appeared in front of Lin fan. He swept with his legs. His power was amazing. The terrible wind tore Lin Fan''s body. Ordinary people in the face of this leg, absolutely do not wave a leg torn to pieces. "What a terrible power. You are the real strong one." Lin Fan praised, looking extremely shocked. That kind of shock has never been shown before, and now He presented this look to Zheng Tu. Lin Fan raised his hand, understated the other party''s sweeping block. With the simplest action to resist the most ferocious killing. What I said just now was terrible, but the result Play with me. "Well?" Zheng Tu''s face changed, but he didn''t panic at all. As soon as he turned his body, he hit Lin Fan''s chest with a blow. The power of this blow was huge. If he was hit by the blow, his body might be pierced with a blood hole. "It''s very strong. Your fist is the strongest one I''ve ever met, but it''s a little worse than the demon master." Lin Fan thought of the demon master he met in his dream. He was really strong, but the evil breath was very strong. He didn''t like this breath at all. He didn''t even have the qualification to be his respected opponent. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Zheng Tu angrily reprimanded, obviously Lin Fan''s nagging behavior completely angered him. What is the state of the other party. On the top of the three glories? Unification? Sage? Damn it! No matter what realm it is, Zheng TU will suppress it. "I''m not talking nonsense, I''m just really praising you." Lin fan is very innocent said, always feel that the other party seems to have opinions on him, can''t help, he self-examination up, is I really very annoying? I don''t think so. Lao Zhang likes to play with me, Xiao Bao also likes it, and everyone likes it. If many people don''t like to be with me, it must be my problem. Now he is the only one who doesn''t like it, which means that he is the one who has the problem, not me. After figuring this out. Lin Fan was relieved, as long as it wasn''t my problem. "Watch the move." Zheng TU was angry. His feet fell to the ground, and he stepped out one step at a time. The ground cracked, and the strong power crisscrossed. The power was too strong for ordinary land to bear. At this time, his fist red, like a hot sun, just a few moves did not take advantage, where can tolerate, just want to Linfan kneel down. "Powerful, burning, terrible fist. Only the strong can have such power." Lin Fan praised. But such praise in Zheng Tu''s ears was so harsh that it was regarded as a kind of shame.The punch was terrible. The fist hasn''t arrived yet. The surrounding plants have long been destroyed by the edge. Boom! The strongest punch hit Lin fan directly. For Lin fan, the power of Zheng Tu''s fist is very good, and he can avoid it in time, but he didn''t do so, because he wanted to let the other party know that I was really strong and qualified to be your opponent. You looked down on me before, and I was not angry at all, just as you didn''t know me. Now I want you to understand me deeply. "To die." Zheng Tu saw that Lin Fan didn''t even mean to dodge. He was even more furious, and the power of his fist was more fierce. Bang! My hand Zheng Tu''s brows were frowning, and his fist on the other side was like that on the steel plate. No Even the steel plate will be smashed by him. "Good, good. Look at me." Lin Fan thinks that the situation is OK. He just lets the other party do a few moves. If he goes on like this, it''s easy for the other party to have a wrong cognition. Is that he really can not, can only continue to bear the attack of the other side, and can not make a counterattack. It was at this moment that Zheng Tu Cai realized that the situation was different from what he thought. The strength of the other side doesn''t seem so simple. Next. He heard Lin Fan''s voice. "Look at you?" "What are you looking at?" He had such doubts for the first time. Soon, he felt a dangerous signal coming to his heart. Then he saw Lin Fan punching him in the face. Before the fist arrived, his facial features began to deform. Zheng Tu''s fist appeared in his pupils. It was getting closer and closer. The seemingly ordinary fist gave him a feeling of nowhere to dodge and nowhere to avoid. Boom! When his fists fell on his face, Zheng Tu felt that his facial features had burst and his fists were deep in his flesh. After a long time. The quiet scene is obviously not in line with the noisy atmosphere. The followers gaped, dumbfounded, and couldn''t believe it. The situation in front of them was like a dream. "Hoo Lin Fan was relieved. His performance just now was very good. He walked up to Zheng Tu, and the other side was lying on the ground, facing the sky. Although his facial features had been twisted and swollen, he didn''t have the slightest place in Lin Fan''s heart. He was a worthy opponent. He reached out and landed in front of each other. "Can you still get up?" "Your strength is very good. You are a respectable opponent." What he looks like now is to learn the plot of the movie, beat the other side, reach out to pull the other side up, say something nice, make the other side happy, forget the victory and defeat just now, and be infected by his praiseworthy martial arts. Zheng Tu didn''t move. His brain was in a mess. The fighting was fierce. You come and I go. It''s very fierce. But I don''t know why, he had a strange feeling. All behaviors are in the control of the other party. I''m afraid his offensive is just a kind of joke. The other party has already grasped him. What he has done is just to let him step into despair in arrogance. There are always ideas in my mind. How can they be so strong. What is the meaning of the hand that the other side reaches out to him? It''s a mockery. Still disdain. In this short moment, Zheng Tu had many thoughts in his mind. "I didn''t use too much strength. For you, these surface injuries should not be any problem. You can stand up, take my hand, and I''ll pull you up." Lin Fan said with a smile. Zheng TU was shocked. He didn''t want my life. Instead, he wanted to pull me up. What did he want to do? Did he want to play with my emotions like I did before. He has a natural fear of death. Although he has never experienced it, it does not mean he is not afraid. When death really comes, he is really afraid. As Lin Fan said. Zheng Tu''s condition is fairly good. He doesn''t have the kind of body crack that he was beaten. Naturally, he has no problem with his life. In the end. He took Lin Fan''s hand and stood up, not as proud as before. He seemed to be very low-key, even a little silent and unhappy. "My strength is OK." Lin fan asked, he just wanted to get a recognition from the other side. If he didn''t do it, Zheng Tu would definitely say it. "Well! No matter how powerful you are, you will always be a mole ant in my eyes. " "It''s powerful," Zheng Tu said Lin Fan said with a smile: "of course, I will never tell a lie, and if I am really weak, I will not take the initiative to compete with you. After all, it is a waste of your time."Look, what a polite young man Lin fan is. "Thank you for your wine. Your wine is really delicious. Where did you buy it?" Lin fan asked curiously, such a good wine must be very expensive. What he thought was that if he knew where to buy it, he could save some money and buy it later. Zheng TU was friendly and said, "it''s all made by myself." "Wow, it''s so powerful. I like to meet talented people most, just like my good friend Lao Zhang, who is very good at acupuncture and is self-taught." Lin Fan likes to praise Lao Zhang. He wants others to know that he has such a friend. He will be very happy to hear others praise his friend. Zheng Tu Qiang hang relaxed, calm, must be calm, not impulsive, the enemy is very strong, our side is very weak, only to survive, is the king. "Then he''s really good." Zheng Tu praised. Lin Fan said with a laugh: "well, I always think my Lao Zhang is very powerful. You don''t believe what I said before you see Lao Zhang. It shows that you are a good man." "Let''s have a drink. When you come to my side, I''ll treat you to dinner." Chapter 324 Shit! What does that mean? Zheng Tu couldn''t figure out what the other party meant, but at this time, he couldn''t help thinking so much. He has been issued many "good people cards" by Lin fan since the beginning. And I was beaten up. It''s hard for people who haven''t experienced it in person to understand how painful it is not to beat you to death. It''s the most painful experience. Zheng Tu shut up and looked at Lin Fan with no expression. Even if he wanted to have an expression, it''s hard for his face to change. The beating is too serious. His facial features are not only distorted but also swollen. It''s really miserable. Lin Fan found that the other side didn''t speak. He bowed his head and thought about a lot of problems. Suddenly, he thought of the most critical problem. Maybe this is the reason why the other side didn''t speak. "Don''t think I want to drink your wine, mainly because it''s a little far away from me. How about next time I invite you to dinner?" He explained a wave. I hope the other party can believe him. He felt that his personality was guaranteed. In fact, there was no need to think that the other party would believe him. The followers were confused. The present situation is very complicated. Although we haven''t started now, the seriousness of the situation is even more fierce than the fighting. If we are careless, we will be doomed. The more seemingly friendly people are, the more dangerous they are. It''s called insidious, mean and so on. Zheng Tu endured the pain on his face and said with a smile, "OK, no problem." Then he waved and immediately asked the follower to take the wine. Lin Fan patted Zheng Tu on the shoulder and said, "you''re really a friendly person. In fact, you don''t have to hide your temper. Although you''re not pleasant and harsh, I think you''re OK." Zheng Tu looked down at Lin Fan''s hand on his shoulder. For a moment, he was stunned. It was not because he was moved by the other party''s behavior, but because he didn''t expect that he would get to such a situation. He was really shameful and had an indescribable displeasure. Soon. The follower came with the wine jar in his arms. Lin Fan''s eyes shine directly when he sees the wine world. He likes this kind of wine. Although he is embarrassed to meet the other party for the first time, he thinks that the other party is not mean. They all started to purr when they held up the wine jar. "It''s really good. It''s better than the coke I used to drink." Lin Fan was addicted to alcohol, and he was still very serious. He just opened his mouth to drink, and it was really hard to stop. Then he saw that he was so fast that Zheng TU was stunned. "Where are you from?" Lin fan asked. Zheng Tu said, "come from the starry sky." "Wow, starry sky, I''ve never been there before. If Lao Zhang knows, he will certainly look forward to the starry sky road. If he has the chance, would you like to take me and my friends to your hometown?" Lin fan asked with a smile as he drank the wine. Zheng Tu Xin thought about what he wanted to do. At least up to now, he didn''t see the other party''s intention. For him, the heart beat fast now, which was a little scary. My life has long been out of my hands. I have to find a way to stabilize it. "Welcome. I''ll take you if I have a chance." Zheng Tu said. "That''s good. Come on, let''s do it." Lin fan is very happy when he heard that he looks happy. For him, he has never met such a good opponent. He is also very satisfied with the competition just now. The strength of the opponent is really good. In this case, Zheng Tu Neng counsels that it is obviously impossible. If you say to do one, then come one. I can''t beat you. I can''t drink you. Next. The wine fight is on. Gululu! Gululu! The followers did not dare to say a word, they could only stand by and wait silently. After a long time. Lin Fan''s face was slightly red, and he felt very enjoyable. He had never drunk so cheerfully. Dozens of wine jars fell on the ground, which was a little scary. "Bring some more jars." Zheng Tu cried out. The follower, embarrassed, moved the last jars of wine and whispered, "my Lord, this is the last jars." "Go away, don''t disturb me. I''ll get drunk with brother Lin." Zheng Tu yelled. The follower left obediently. "I didn''t expect that there are people like you on this planet. Yes, it''s really good. Zheng Tu regards all of you as mole ants, but now Brother Lin is not mole ants, but this one." Zheng Tu patted Lin Fan on the shoulder, looking at each other with a red face, then thumbed up and praised him. He''s already drunk. He''s drunk after 20 jars. Even if he is strong, what can he do. He brewed a lot of wine himself, and the amount he drank was beyond Zheng Tu''s limit. In the past, he only drank several jars at most. But when he met Lin fan, he could not say that he would not drink without drinking.Just like he said before. When he loses strength, he can only say that he is inferior to others, but when it comes to fighting wine, he will not admit that he will come if he has seed. Driven by this state of mind, people naturally drink more and more. In the end Zheng Tu began to stammer after drinking. Lin Fan said with a smile: "you are really hard to hear. Fortunately, I am not the kind of person who will be angry casually. Otherwise, you are really likely to be beaten." "Whack? Who dares to beat me. " Zheng TU was so overbearing that he seemed to have forgotten what he had just been beaten by Lin fan. "Keep a low profile." Lin Fan explained. Followers have long been accustomed to the domineering side leakage of their own adults, but now the situation is different. Why can they be so confident when they have been severely beaten. It seems that this is drunk forget things, easy to forget the tragic experience. As if it didn''t happen. Still aggressive side leak, lawless. After a while. Lin fan saw that it was getting late. He had been out for such a long time. Lao Zhang would be very worried and it was time to go back. Anyway, it was really happy for him to come out this time. Not only to compete with experts, but also to drink so good wine. In front of this grumpy, arrogant speech of the star, or can, at least more hospitable bar. This is an advantage. "It''s getting late. I should go now. Take care of him. I''ll come to see you when I have time." Lin Fan looked at the follower standing there and said with a smile. Then he looked at Zheng Tu, who was already sleepy, and waved to him. He jumped up, soared into the air, and jumped into the distance. The followers looked up at the sky. What a terrible explosion. They know that the other side is not flying back, but with the help of the spring force of the legs to soar up in the air, such a force is impressive and amazing, a bit fierce. My parents are really miserable. This is what they didn''t expect. Just get beaten. And I was even drowned. Ah Fortunately, it''s the only way to survive. PS: recommend a book "the king asked me to watch the night" interested can go to see, or very interesting. Chapter 325 As for Bai Jiao Long after Zheng TU was beaten violently, he took advantage of the power fault and ran away. He didn''t even dare to go back to Tianchi. Human beings, I Bai Jiao, thank you for eight generations. This is a sincere thanks. If it wasn''t for Lin fan, he wouldn''t have a third spring. If you think about it carefully, it seems that this human saved his little life, otherwise it would have been a long time ago. While the grown-up is drunk and asleep. The followers began to discuss. Originally, their idea of coming to this planet was very simple. Even if the aborigines had strength, they might not be able to go anywhere, but they didn''t expect to encounter such a frightening thing. Fortunately, the other party didn''t take their lives in the end. At night. Zheng Tu''s head was about to crack. It was as if it was about to crack. The feeling of turbidity could not be removed. The air of wine was so strong that even though he was sleeping, it still could not dissipate. "Come on, water..." The follower rushed water. He took the water and poured it into his mouth. Then he looked around and came to a strange place. "Where is this?" The follower said, "my Lord, this is on the mountain a hundred miles away from Tianchi. We are afraid that our Lord will encounter a strong enemy in his deep sleep, so we will hide here." "Well, bring me a bottle of wine to wake me up." Zheng TU was used to drinking some wine after he got drunk, and then he dispersed the spirit of the wine. He felt very comfortable. He waited for a moment, but there was no wine to come. He could not help getting angry. "What''s the matter, do you dare not listen to me?" "My Lord, you have drunk all the wine." The followers wipe the sweat on their forehead. To tell the truth, it''s too good for them to drink. They are afraid of drinking too much. If they drink too much, they will kill them directly. This kind of thing has never happened before. Some strong people are alcoholic and kill people around them to help them drink. "All of them?" Zheng Tu frowned. He didn''t believe it. He had enough wine for his trip, but now he said he drank all of them. How much did he drink. "Yes, fifty jars in all. There is not even one left." Said the follower. Damn it! When Zheng Tu heard this, his whole body was bursting. There was a vague memory in his mind. He did drink a lot at that time, but he didn''t expect to drink so much. To be honest, if these were not his followers, they would not believe what they said. "Don''t tell me about it." "Do you hear me?" He told the followers that they would never be polite to anyone who dares to speak out. For him, this is a very humiliating thing. It would be a shame to be known by others. "Yes." The followers answered. How dare you not listen. ¡­¡­ Far away. A place where there is no one. There was a cry of pain. A closer look, the original figure lying there, the situation is a bit bad. Zhuang Xiao didn''t expect this to happen. At that time, I didn''t know what happened. I just felt a shockwave coming, and then the whole person was blown directly to the sky, completely unconscious. Until now, I gradually regained consciousness. Zhuang Xiao looks at the situation around him. He is very strange. He doesn''t know where it is. What worries him most now is that he is afraid of danger. Under the current situation, once he is in danger, it''s hard to get away. "Old clan, are you there?" There is no echo. It seems to be a lot of bad luck. "Well, I didn''t expect to meet such a guy. Where did he come from?" Zhuang Xiao gets up and drags his body and walks slowly towards the distance. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. He leaves here first and talks about what to do next. He still doesn''t know that the clan leader has been beaten up and destroyed. He doesn''t even have any dregs left. It''s terrible to think about it, but he doesn''t know it yet. It''s the only thing to be thankful for. July 23! The weather is good, and the outdoor temperature is not low. Inside. The outside of the air conditioner is ringing. They lie on the bed and feel the cool in the room. They are in a good mood. When they came back last night, Lao Zhang smelled Lin Fan''s wine, which is very pungent. "It''s so comfortable." Lin Fan said. "I feel very comfortable, too," Lao Zhang said The rooster squats there. He prefers to stay in a cool room than in the hot weather outside. As an undercover, he always feels that something is wrong. To be honest. His purpose of staying with the two stupid human beings is to get useful information, then pass it back, and become the hero in the eyes of evil things. But now, mad, he has no useful information.He never doubted his ability. I''m definitely a qualified, brave undercover. Just when the evil cock is going to close his eyes for a rest. He suddenly found that the two stupid people''s expressions had changed, as if they had become serious. Lin Fan got up and said, "Lao Zhang, it''s time for us to go out on patrol." "Well, that''s our job." Lao Zhang replied. They looked at each other. Smile. They are hardworking people. As employees of special departments, they should do a good job every day. This is their duty, and they must do it perfectly. "Hen, let''s go." Lin Fan led the hen out. Evil things Rooster heart curse Niang, dog thief, big hot day out of your sister ah. It''s just As an undercover, he always knows that undercover has no dignity. Outside. "What a hot sun." Lin Fan raised his hand and looked at the sky. Old Zhang said: "Lin fan, the sun is very hot." "Is it?" "Yes." Two people are talking simply, as if they are talking about something very important. The rooster feels very uncomfortable. The feather is a little thick. It''s hard. There are not many pedestrians in the street. Some are wearing umbrellas, while others are fully armed. Obviously, they are afraid of the annoying sun tanning people''s snow-white skin. "Let''s go and patrol." In this city once infested by evil things, they are like patrons walking in the light. They will not only help others, but also deal with evil things to protect the safety of the city. If it wasn''t for Lin fan. Yanhai city may have been destroyed long ago. The plague of cockroaches and demons. Disaster of the devil. These are disasters that are hard to contend with. In front of the shady place some lively, gathered around many children, from time to time there are laughter. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are attracted by the situation there, revealing a curious look. Go and have a look. It turned out that a middle-aged man was showing off with a monkey, which attracted bursts of cheers. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang liked it very much. They found that the monkey''s friend was as smart as their hen, as if he could understand human beings. When the rooster smelled the smell, he found that the monkey was a compatriot. Why? He was a little shocked. As an evil creature, even if he was miserable, he would not be reduced to this kind of land. The monkey in the performance also feels the smell of the rooster, squeaking with a clear meaning. When I finish my performance. ¡¿ the evil cock burst. Shit! You seem to enjoy this kind of life. You are evil. It''s like losing the face of our evil people. Shame. After a long time. The show is over. Lin fan is very happy. The middle-aged man smiles, "thank you, thank you." The passers-by who enjoy watching cram money into the box, some of them give it to others, and some of them leave after watching it. They just watch the excitement. They can see it, but they don''t want money. "Lao Zhang, do you have any money?" Lin fan asked. He didn''t have a cent on his body and his pocket was empty. After he came out of Qingshan mental hospital, except for borrowing money from others several times, he didn''t have a cent on his body. If you want to say who is the poorest in the world, Lin fan will definitely be the number one. Lao Zhang felt his pocket, opened it and said, "I don''t have one either." Maybe it''s true. Only two people who are really poor to a certain extent can be such good friends. "He performed very well. It''s a pity that he should be paid." Lin fan is very sorry. Some people feel sorry for their hard performance. As long as their efforts bring joy, they should give them a little revenge. What they said was heard by the middle-aged man. The man looked at them in surprise and thought, they are old and big, how can they be so forced. I don''t want to say much about it. It''s really miserable for him to play monkey outside, but he can still pay a thousand yuan. "It''s OK. You can watch it if you like. Money doesn''t matter." The man said with a smile. When you go out, you should not be stingy. You should be broad-minded. These two people have already taken out their pockets to this extent. Why don''t you believe that they are really poor. "You and your monkey performed wonderfully. What I should give you is that my friends and I really have no money." Lin Fan said. For the first time, he felt bad without money. At this time, the program has ended, and the onlookers have dispersed. "It''s OK. It doesn''t matter whether you have money or not. Your pets have a lot to do with our monkeys. They look at each other like old friends for many years." The middle-aged man said with a smile.Lin Fan looked at the hen. It was the same as what others said. The hen and the monkey looked at each other and cried from time to time. It''s like communication. "Do you know where our countrymen are?" "I don''t know." "How can you do art in the street? You still remember that you are evil things. As evil things, how can we do such things? I just saw that you really don''t have any dignity." "Then you are not led by human beings with ropes." "I''m undercover. I''m a hero of evil things. You should respect me." "He was very kind to me and bought me a suit of clothes, which was worn by Qi Tian Da Sheng. I''m living very well now." "You are evil..." "I have the same clothing of the great sage of heaven." "You should do something for your compatriots, just like me. They need heroes." "Qi Tian Da Sheng''s clothes are very beautiful. He promised me to buy me a golden cudgel when he saved money." "You are special..." "I''m happy." The evil cock was almost blown up by the opponent''s anger. "You don''t deserve to be an evil thing. You''ve disgraced us. I, the evil cock, disdain to be with you." "You are evil cock, you seem to be a traitor." Evil cock:??? What are you talking about? You are humiliating me. Chapter 326 The middle-aged man playing monkey points to monkey and rooster. "Look at them, they really seem to be predestined." Indeed. No one would have thought that the monkey and the chicken would have any common topic. Chickens eat rice, monkeys eat peaches. There is a big difference in diet. All of a sudden. The evil cock sprang up in a rage and pecked the monkey with its beak. "Shut up, hen." "Monkey..." Lin Fan and the middle-aged man exclaimed. The monkey, with quick eyes and quick hands, slapped the rooster on the ground, stepped on the hen and bared his teeth in an angry voice. "What are you doing..." "I''m sun Xiaokong, the great sage of Qi Tian. You''re looking for a beating." The monkey of evil things is very overbearing. Although we are all evil things played by people, the heel of this evil thing is a little deep. Have you seen the cartoon? I''ve seen it. It''s really overbearing. That''s my idol and my ancestor. The rooster, who was trampled by the monkey, struggled, but his thin body could not support his anger, so he could only be trampled on. "Don''t fight, loosen your feet." The middle-aged man was in a hurry to persuade him to fight. He just said that you were predestined. He didn''t expect to fight in the blink of an eye. He really couldn''t boast. Once boasting, he would make trouble. The rescued Rooster looks at the monkey angrily, flapping his wings and wriggling his neck, as if to say that I just didn''t pay attention to it. Your rampant behavior has completely angered me It''s a kind of solo. Just when the rooster is ready to challenge the monkey again An unfriendly look rested on him. The evil cock looks for such eyes. Look for a circle. Finally, he looks at Lin Fan pitifully. His current identity is undercover, absolutely can not be very tough, encounter stubble, you have to find someone to help, now, in front of this stupid human is the only goal. I lay eggs for you every day. There is no credit for it. I''m being bullied by monkeys now. I can''t ignore it. Lin Fan squatted down, raised his hand and gently knocked on the head of the rooster. "It''s not very good just now. How can you bully people?" "It''s very bad of you to behave like that." "Apologize to the monkey." He doesn''t want the hen to be such a chicken. As his pet and part-time partner, he must be a polite person. He can see clearly that the hen jumped up and started on her own initiative, but she was not a monkey''s opponent and was pressed on the ground. The evil cock stares. Shit! Did you see clearly that I was beaten by the monkey. For the rooster of evil things, the situation just now is a kind of shame. To say nothing else, he thinks that he is a hero of evil things. What is a hero? That is, he is respected and worshipped by his compatriots of evil things. But now I was beaten by monkey who was playing in the street. I can''t stand it. "Don''t be willful or disobedient." Lin Fan said. The middle-aged man said helplessly: "it''s OK, where will they apologize, and there''s nothing wrong with it. It''s not necessary." He was almost laughed by the guy in front of him. Nima. It''s amazing. He even asked a chicken to apologize to the monkey. He has been making trouble in the streets for so many years, and he has never seen such a thing. "Goo Goo..." Bear humiliation, even undercover norms of evil things cock, low head, do not want to make problems because of these small things, affect his plan. Lin Fan nodded and stroked the head of the rooster. "Good boy." Then he looked at the middle-aged man and said, "I have apologized." The middle-aged man gaped. Is that ok? To make his monkey apologize, he can still believe that monkey is very clever after all, and can understand some simple commands of human beings, but this chicken It''s good to be a human pet without being stewed into soup. After a brief exchange, the two sides separated. The middle-aged man will take the monkey to other places to perform. Lin Fan waved to them. "Goodbye." "Goodbye, monkey." The middle-aged man said goodbye to Lin Fan with a smile. He felt that there were many good people in the society. It was very difficult for him to get the respect he deserved. In the past, other people regarded him as a "fake salesman" and relied on monkeys to make money. He was suspected of abusing animals. But only he knew how good his relationship with monkey was. How can others understand. The monkey is talking to the rooster."Goodbye, traitor." Even if the difference, but also let the evil cock angry. The rooster feels very aggrieved. I''m not a traitor. I''m a hero of evil things, because of some misunderstanding. If he can, he would like to meet the compatriot who thinks he is a traitor. I promise I won''t hit you. I just want to reason with you. Unfortunately, it''s hard for him to meet it all his life. The evil marmot has long been destroyed by other evil things. It''s their job to patrol the city. Help grandma cross the road. Help the children with balloons. Where they need help, they will be there. In front of the barbecue. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are standing there, staring at the meat on the grill. The fragrant smell floats to their nose, and the taste buds are completely activated. It''s a pity that they have no money, so they can only stand here and watch. The purpose is to smell the fragrance and satisfy it a little. Smell it for a while and you''ll leave. The barbecue stall owner is a young man with skillful technique. When the barbecue is ready for the guests, he finds two people holding a chicken standing in front of his stall strangely. "Eh!" Originally, the boss didn''t expect to talk to them, but when he saw Lin fan, he suddenly found that he was familiar with them. No, not familiar with them, but He quickly took out the mobile phone, the screen saver screen is a young man. Look at Lin fan. Look down at your cell phone. No mistake. That''s him. When the boss saw that they were going to leave, he called out: "wait..." "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. The boss endured the emotion of excitement, "is your name Lin fan?" "Yes." Lin fan is curious that the other party knows himself, but in his impression, he doesn''t remember knowing the other party. The boss exclaimed, "I''m your idol No, I''m your fan. I''ve seen all your videos. It''s amazing. We live because of you. You are our patron saint. " "It''s as powerful as you say." Lin Fan was a little embarrassed by what the other party said. Lao Zhang said happily, "of course, Lin Fan in our family is the best." The evil Rooster shares weal and woe. It''s right to hold up his arrogant head. He praises it very well. He still agrees with me in this respect. "Idol, can you please eat my barbecue? If idol can eat my barbecue, it''s my honor." The boss sincerely begged, how I hope the idol can eat his barbecue. Lin Fan see each other have been like this, can nod to agree a way: "that is good." The boss said, "idol, this is the chicken you bought. I can help you process it here." Originally arrogant evil thing cock, heard this, immediately with a pair of enough to kill people''s corns directly at each other. Man, you are playing with fire. PS: the comic book copyright just sold today. Chapter 327 After learning that this is the idol''s pet, the boss, who is a loyal fan of Lin fan, began to praise it. What a chicken! How strong the chicken is! What a handsome chicken! The evil cock enjoys listening to it very much. He tilts his corns. I''ll forgive you for being a little discerning. "Idol, the taste is OK." As the boss roasted the meat, he asked, at the scene of closing, no one''s business is done, so he only makes kebabs for idols. In his mind, what a glory it is to be able to make kebabs for idols. "It''s delicious." Lin Fan praises, while Lao Zhang is in a hurry to eat. He has no time to speak at all. He can only make a whine voice, indicating that he also agrees. Without saying a word, the evil cock nodded his head a little, similar to the care and recognition of the elders. Nice guy. Forgive your previous arrogance. The boss is busy and happy to see his idol eating so well. He didn''t have such a sense of achievement when he made 10000 a day in the past. Even the speed of the kebab is much faster. Gradually, Lin Fan found that he ate a little too much. If he went on like this, he would have to eat up all the kebabs. "Don''t bake. We''re full." Lin Fan said. The boss said, "idols, don''t eat more. I haven''t eaten much yet." "No, we''ve eaten a lot. Your kebab is really good. Thank you for your hospitality." Lin fan has already felt very embarrassed. People have been working hard to set up a stall. They have been eating for nothing. They are really embarrassed. "I''m so happy that my idol likes my kebab." "Idol, I have a small request, can you satisfy me?" The young boss asked expectantly. Lin Fan said with a smile, "OK, what''s the requirement?" "Can you take a picture with me? I want to hang it in front of my barbecue stand." Said the boss. "Yes, no problem." Lin Fan didn''t feel that the request was too much. He felt that it was a very normal request. The boss was really a warm-hearted person. It didn''t matter if he invited them to eat so much. The boss heard that, his face was happy, "thank you idol." Then. The boss asked a passer-by to take a picture for them. He was very particular about their position and had to take a picture of the barbecue stand in the camera. The boss stood beside Lin fan, taking Lin Fan''s shoulder, scissors hand. Lao Zhang takes the hen into the mirror and stands beside the young boss. Eggplant! Take a good picture. The young boss was very happy, and then as if he thought of something, he quickly took out the paper and pen from the booth, as well as the automatic loudspeaker. "Idol, you can say to the microphone that Xiaofei''s barbecue is delicious. I like it very much." Young boss hands together, doodle mouth, the performance is very lovely, more like a kind of begging, to meet my humble requirements. "Good." Lin Fan rarely refuses other people''s requests, especially this kind of kind request, "Xiaofei barbecue is delicious, I like Lin Fan very much." The recording is over. The young boss feels that he is likely to go to the peak of his life and become the overlord of barbecue industry. "For signature." It''s a bit demanding, but who let him meet Lin fan, a good talker. Lin Fan took the note, his name will still write, and then write down his name on the white paper. One side of the old Zhang said: "do you need mine?" He felt that it would be his turn to sign later. Somehow, Lao Zhang felt that he was a very attractive person, and others would be able to see his shining point. The young boss was a little stunned when he heard Lao Zhang''s words. To tell the truth, he still doesn''t know who is the person who can stand with his idol, but he won''t offend anyone if he comes out early. "Yes, please wait." The paper that has been signed by idols must not add other people''s names. Find a new piece of paper for the old one to sign. "All right?" Lin fan asked. The young boss excitedly said: "well, everything is OK, thank you idol. Idol, our city is safe. I recently watched the live broadcast of sun Xiao becoming stronger all the way. It seems that it''s very dangerous outside, and I''m afraid." Lin Fan patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t be afraid. It''s very safe. Um With me, I''ll protect it. " The heart of guard in the dream. Let him pay more attention to everything around him, and never let anyone destroy everything around him. "Others say that I certainly don''t believe it, but idols say that I believe it." The young boss is really a fan of Lin fan. There is Lin Fan''s exclusive land on the Internet, and many netizens who regard Lin Fan as their idol mingle here. It''s very lively. There is an analysis of how strong idols are. Also has the analysis idol''s character.There are all kinds of situations. It''s like a big family. When Lin Fan left, the young boss jumped up with excitement, and the whole person had a feeling of floating. He couldn''t wait to send the photos and autographs to the idol exclusive place. [ah! Look, don''t blink, idol ¡¿ it''s a bit of beating behavior, but it has aroused the envy of many people. "The trough! Dog thief, this is my idol. " "The autograph of high price purchase idol." "Feifei is too overbearing. I suggest that Feifei should be our exclusive administrator." Looking at these comments, the young boss was full of pride, not in a good mood. What he''s going to do next is simple. Print out the group photo and put it in a conspicuous place. There are also recorded loudspeakers bombing one after another. He didn''t even want a booth, so he went directly to the printing shop and urged the boss to rush to work. It''s a big banner. Then print a photo, frame it, autograph it and make hundreds of copies. Everything is well prepared. Back to the booth. The young boss took a new look at the barbecue stand. On the surface of the barbecue stand was a picture of him and Lin fan. At the same time, he hung the picture wrapped in a picture frame on the top, turned on the horn and heard the familiar sound. Xiaofei barbecue is delicious. I like it very much. ¡¿ it plays in turn over and over again. "Don''t miss it when you pass by. Lin fan, the patron saint of the Dragon Kingdom, highly praised the barbecue. Why don''t you come and have a taste of it? Buy ten pens to send your relatives for signature." The young boss yelled at the top of his voice. Sure enough, passers-by heard the sound and gathered around curiously. "Patron saint, that''s true." "Boy, what you said is true or false." "Even the patron saint of our country says that delicious barbecue must be tried." The boss is in a good mood when he sees so many people gathered around him. He knows that his way is successful. Idols are worthy of being idols, and the attraction is to explode. Because of his small move, the barbecue stand has become a popular place to punch in. Many people are attracted to it, and the supply of signature copies is in short supply. Far away. "Lao Zhang, that boss is very good." Lin Fan praised. Old Zhang said, "the barbecue is delicious." The evil cock burps. He eats a lot. To tell you the truth, the taste is OK, but he uses his brains and finds that there is something wrong with it. You feel like you''re eating for nothing, boss. In fact, it''s the boss who whores you for nothing. At this time, Lao Zhang found Lin Fan standing in the same place, looking into the distance, curious, thought he was thinking about something. "What''s the matter?" Lin Fan said, "someone is looking at me." "Who?" "I don''t know." Lao Zhang felt very strange. Since he didn''t know him, why would he know that someone was looking at him? This is really a strange thing. "When he looks at me like this, there must be something to help. Come with me." Lin Fan thought about it and felt that it was really possible. After all, his duty was to patrol the city and help people in need. Rooftop. "I''m so powerful when I was young. How did I practice?" "Ah, is the organization wrong?" This is what he said to himself. He didn''t mean to be seen. Moreover, he knew that he was not wrong. That''s what the organization asked him to observe. The people who had watched him disappeared. He knew that they were all dead. The development direction of the shadow club has gradually changed with the arrival of the stars. The idea was that the shadow club would take out special departments and become the strongest organization in the country. But now The starry sky is so vast, we should have a long-term vision. Only by looking far can we go further. "There are footsteps." Huang Yang heard the sound of footsteps. He thought he was a strong man. He had been ready for a long time. If the other side was not lucky and found him, he would kill the other side by thunder. You can only blame your bad luck. The footsteps are coming closer and closer. Huang Yang hiding in the dark, as an excellent member, enough to solve any unexpected things. "Here we are." At this time, Huang Yang seriously flashing cold light, soared into the air, swept to the target with one leg, and had great strength. If he was swept, the consequences would be extremely miserable. If he was slighter, he would have a concussion on the spot. The key point is that his head would burst, bloody terror, without using high technology, he could not tell who the other party was. "Drink!" A roar swept all directions. "Kneel down." Corner encounter love, Lin Fan just appeared, see someone sweeping.He didn''t dodge. Lao Zhang was behind him and didn''t catch hold of him. He was worried that his strength might be a little strong and hurt the other party. So the best way is to let the other party sweep him. Bang! A dull voice came. "Ah Then I saw Huang Yang scream. After landing, he couldn''t stand normally. Holding his thigh, he felt pain in his heart. He was broken. It was really broken. It was painful. It was very painful. Then Huang Yang looked at the person in front of him in horror. Is there any mistake. This is a sneak attack. It''s reasonable to say that the other party''s head will definitely be kicked by himself, but I didn''t expect that his leg was broken. "Are you all right?" Lin fan asked solicitously. He really didn''t expect to be like this, but what can be guaranteed is that he really didn''t do it, it was the other party''s initiative, and it had nothing to do with him. Huang Yang was sweating, and the fracture was serious. Many of them were broken into three sections at least. "It''s OK. I''m ok." Huang Yang waved his hand and bowed his head. He didn''t want to say anything, just wanted to leave quickly. Now he personally felt the horror of the other party. Mom, it''s terrible. It''s more terrifying than you think. Lin Fan see each other lame left, quickly catch up, grasp each other''s arm. Huang Yang''s heart trembled. It''s not good. Something''s going to happen. Could it be that the other party found out his problem and knew that his origin was unknown, but under the current situation, he was not able to resist with the other party, his brain became active and thought of all kinds of ways. I thought about it for a long time. But I didn''t think of any way. Lin Fan said: "no, I didn''t hit you, but your leg is like this because of me. I''ll take you to the hospital." "I''m very familiar with Huatian hospital. Their medical skills are very good. I''m sure they can help you." At this time, standing on one side, Lao Zhang coughed softly. "Lin fan, I feel you have forgotten me." As a master of acupuncture, Lao Zhang is sure of any situation. Just now, he took a look at each other''s situation. Well There''s something wrong. But it doesn''t seem to be serious. It seems that Lao Zhang has a chance to help others. It''s his responsibility to help others. Chapter 328 "I''m a passer-by." "I am an ordinary citizen. I stand on the balcony and blow the wind." Huang Yang was very flustered and called to hell. When he was observing people from afar, he was found to be extremely strange, not to mention taking the initiative to kick his leg, and finally broke his leg. Lin Fan said, "I know." He can understand why the other party is so nervous. After all, his leg has been broken, and the pain is definitely not acceptable to everyone. For Lin fan, he felt that there must be a misunderstanding. First of all, Huang Yang''s mood is a little unstable. He must think that he and Lao Zhang are bad guys and hurt his body, so he is very afraid. What he has to do is to clear up this misunderstanding. "My good friends and I are not bad people." Lin Fan said. Huang Yang said: "I know you are not bad people, you are good people. It has nothing to do with you. I just walked and broke my leg. It has nothing to do with you." Huang Yang''s strong desire for survival doesn''t want to provoke the two people in front of him. It''s really terrible. The organization did not deceive him. The one you observed is extremely dangerous and must be prepared for sacrifice. He didn''t believe it then. I don''t think Huang Yang has ever seen anything in the world, or any strong person, which can make me have a dangerous task. He hasn''t been born yet. At this point. Standing on one side of the old Zhang already can''t wait. "He''s in a bit of a serious condition. It''s time for me to give him an injection." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan nodded and said, "OK, let''s apply the needle." Huang Yang is a little confused. How about acupuncture? What do you want. He had a bad feeling, as if he thought of something terrible. It was absolutely what they were studying, so he regarded him as an experiment. Think of it here. He was obviously completely flustered. "Don''t come here, you don''t come here." Huang Yang shrinks in fear and keeps retreating towards the back. The road ahead is blocked and he can''t go anywhere. Lao Zhang said gently, "don''t be afraid. I''m here to help you." He tried his best to show his normal appearance. He hoped that the other party would not be afraid. He and Lin Fan were friendly people, and what he wanted most was to help others. It''s just that his words are very important to Huang Yang. There is no silver here. What you hear in your ears becomes I''m here to hurt you. Huang Yang puckered to the edge of the roof and reached out to stop them from approaching. "Don''t come here. If you come again, I''ll jump from here. Even if I die, I won''t let you hurt me." "Can you believe me?" Lao Zhang said. Lin fan then said, "I hope you can believe him." Huang Yang would never believe what Lin Fan and Lao Zhang said. In his opinion, these two people are really dangerous. They are the more terrifying enemies he meets. Lao Zhang was lost in thought. What he thought was why the other party didn''t believe what he said. Soon, he figured out the key reason. Next. Lao Zhang took out the big baby from his arms and said: "I know why you don''t believe it. You didn''t see my baby. Now you can have a closer look. This is my baby for you." "I have taught myself acupuncture for many years. Lin fan is not only my good friend, but also the object of acupuncture. You can rest assured that I have rich experience and will definitely make you feel good." Lao Zhang hopes that the other party can trust him like Lin fan. But he knows This is very difficult. It''s really enough to meet a confidant like Lin Fan in this life. It''s a luxury to ask for too much. Gollum! Huang Yang looked at the silver needle in the box and swallowed. To be honest. He was scared. At the same time, he was more sure of the possibility that the other party wanted to treat him as an experiment. I''m just breaking my leg now. You make me feel like I''m sick. I can use acupuncture to treat my broken leg. "Don''t come here," he cried It''s a little loud. I really yelled at Lao Zhang. For Lao Zhang, I really want to help you. Even if you don''t believe me, you don''t have to yell at me. "I feel bad, Lin fan." Lao Zhang held his mouth and was very sad. Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and comforted him, "don''t feel bad. You are kind. I always know that you are a good Lao Zhang who is good at helping others. Don''t take his words to heart." "Well, it''s better for you to comfort me." Lao Zhang nodded. It''s really a special comfort. Before he said anything, he was in a better mood. I don''t know if the reason why Lao Zhang was in a bad mood just now is that he wanted to get Lin Fan''s comfort.Lin Fan said, "if it''s better." Then he looked at Huang Yang. "Do you have any misunderstanding about Lao Zhang? In fact, you can choose to believe Lao Zhang. His acupuncture ability is really strong." At this time, Lao Zhang seemed to think of something. "Don''t say it." "I''m not going to prick him. My needles are only for those who believe in me." Lao Zhang Aojiao, his kindness is misunderstood, and it has a great influence on him. I think his acupuncture is really powerful, and it can make trouble for you if you have nothing to do. Of course. If you have problems, Lao Zhang has a certain chance to let the other party go faster. It''s a magic trick. Huang Yang was relieved. No one asked you to give me a needle. He thought about the next situation. He had to escape from them. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. He didn''t even dare to imagine what would happen in the end. "Lao Zhang, in that case, let''s take him to the hospital." Lin Fan said. Anyway. It''s their duty to help each other in the face of injustice. Although he didn''t do the other side''s injury, he can''t just sit back and ignore it. Lao Zhang said, "well, I''ll listen to you." Soon. Lin Fan walked towards Huang Yang, just like a frightened bird. Seeing the situation at this time, Huang Yang was inexplicably flustered and exclaimed: "what do you want to do?" If time could go back, he would never observe each other in such a close place. He would definitely run far away and pay attention to each other''s every move with the ultra far telescope. It''s just that it''s too late. It''s dangerous for sheep to enter the tiger''s mouth. "You''re in a bad situation now. Lao Zhang wanted to help you, but you don''t believe him. That''s OK. But as I told you earlier, I''m very familiar with Huatian hospital. We''ll send you there." I haven''t waited for Huang Yang to say more. Lin fan directly holds Huang Yang in his arms, and the princess''s posture makes the elders extremely shy. Damn it! A bit fierce embrace posture, if seen by others, where can face put. "Don''t move." Lin Fan said. Although the tone is gentle, it has a kind of overbearing taste. Huang Yang seems to be confused. He always feels that something is wrong. It''s embarrassing. Huatian hospital. After becoming the president, Li Laifu lived a leisurely life. When he had nothing to do, he wandered around the hospital. He was the most frequent president in all hospitals. When the nurse and the doctor saw him, they had to give him a respectful name. "Good, Dean." He enjoyed it. I feel like my life has reached its peak. At this time, Li Laifu carried his hands and held his head high. He was the biggest official in the hospital. When he went there, he was like the emperor patrolling. When the doctor and the nurse saw the Dean, they were all surprised. Then they were honest and did not dare to relax. I''m walking. I''m walking. Li Laifu came to the hospital downstairs, and he was ready to go to Huangguan for a cigarette. Huangguan used to be an ambulance driver, but he was highly valued by Li Laifu because of his long Zhigong, and he was successfully transferred to the security team leader, responsible for the safety of the hospital at this time. Far away. With a baton in her waist, Huang Guan chatted with a man, "do you really want to take the child back?" "I can''t help it. What should be sold has been sold. I really can''t support it." A middle-aged man said haggardly. This is a family of three who came to the hospital to see a doctor. The patient is their son. At a young age, he had a serious illness. The medical expenses are too high. It is really difficult for ordinary families to support him. Now, support to now, finally can''t go on, can only buy some medicine, take the child home, slowly wait to die. "What about health insurance?" Asked Huang Guan. The middle-aged man shook his head, regretting, "I didn''t pay." "Ah." Huang Guan didn''t expect that they didn''t pay for medical insurance. It''s really unthinkable for them to see a doctor. If they don''t have reimbursement, if they have a serious illness, it''s really going to ruin their fortune. Moreover, this kind of disease can still be treated. It''s just that the expenses in the early stage are a little high, but they can be reimbursed 60-90% later. Count, count, count. It doesn''t cost much. Huang Guan sympathized with the family, but he had no choice but to feel pity for them. "Yellow crown." Li Laifu stood there, waving to Huang Guan. Smoking is an environmental thing. It''s best to be accompanied, so that smoking will have a special feeling. ¡­¡­ "Good morning, Dean."Huang Guan came to Li Laifu, took out his cigarette, respectfully handed it to the Dean, and lit it to the dean at the same time. It was the dean''s help that he could have everything now. Li Laifu looked into the distance. A family of three over there called for a car. They had already loaded the car. From a distance, they could see that their faces were tired. "What happened to them? Are you ready to leave the hospital? " Li Laifu asked. Huang Guandao: "Dean, they are discharged from hospital, but it is not that they are well, but that they have no money to see." "No money? No, our medical insurance can be reimbursed a lot. " Li Laifu was very surprised. To tell the truth, unless the family had special difficulties and could not even pay the initial expenses, this would not happen. Let''s talk about the little girl with leukemia who was saved by Lin fan. The treatment needed is expensive. But the proportion of reimbursement is very large. It won''t happen. "It''s bad here. He has no medical insurance and can''t be reimbursed." Huang Guan seems very helpless, he did not expect this, even if want to help, but also powerless. "Go and have a look." Li Laifu came to a family of three. It was their son who was sick. He was still young. For him, who had entered middle age, he could not accept such a scene in his heart. "This is our dean." Huang Guan introduced. Haggard middle-aged man hastily way: "Dean, good." "Well." Li Laifu nodded, "why didn''t you get the child''s medical insurance? You can forget everything. How can you forget it?" The middle-aged man bowed his head and said, "the child is still young, and he didn''t think that the child would have any problems, so he wanted to pay later." Li Laifu knows that there are many people who have such an idea. Things have already been like this. It''s useless to say anything. "Just now I called our security team leader to ask where the patients in bed 3 are. I didn''t expect you to leave. It''s a joke." Although Huang Guan didn''t know what it meant, as a loyal bulletproof jacket beside the president, he immediately understood the meaning of the president and said in a hurry: "president, when I received your message, I came to stop them in a hurry." Li Laifu said with satisfaction: "just find it. It''s just the 80th anniversary of the founding of our hospital. We have lottery free treatment for all patients. You are very lucky that you have been selected. You don''t have to pay for the next treatment." "Ah?" The middle-aged man looked at the Dean, as if he had never thought of it. With a smile, Huang Guan patted each other on the shoulder and said, "I''m so lucky." Li Laifu, with his hands on his shoulders and outstanding leadership temperament, said, "our team leader Huang will take you to register later, so there''s no need to block here, so as not to affect others." The middle-aged man stared as if he were in a dull state. When he brought his child to Huatian hospital for treatment, he checked the hospital on the Internet, which has strong strength, but it seems that the establishment time is not so long. Think of it here. He already understood. "Thank you for your help, Dean." The middle-aged man pulled his daughter-in-law to kneel down for Li Laifu, but he was stopped by Li Laifu, "what are you doing? Don''t be like this. If you are photographed by someone who wants to do something, you think it''s medical trouble, but you''ll have to do the medical insurance in the future, otherwise you won''t be so lucky." Huang Guan looked at the Dean with light in his eyes. Benevolent Dean. It''s his honor to be able to work for the president. And he always believed that he had the ability of lying dragon and Phoenix chicks, otherwise the Dean could not value him, there must be some shining point that deeply attracted the dean''s eyes. "Help, please." Right now. A cry came from afar. When Li Laifu, with a serious face, heard the familiar voice, his heart trembled, as if he thought of someone he hadn''t seen for a long time. Turn your head slowly. No mistake. It''s that Familiar appearance, familiar figure, familiar pace. No mistake He is Lin fan, a patient of Qingshan mental hospital. VIP customers of Huatian hospital. Here, you may not know your colleagues, but you must not say that you do not know Lin fan, otherwise you are an unqualified doctor. Li Laifu rushed over and said, "why don''t you call so that our ambulance can deliver you." "Lao Zhang and I didn''t get sick. His leg was broken. We sent him to the hospital." Lin Fan said. I heard that. Li Laifu was obviously disappointed. Broken leg? There is no challenge for them. Chapter 329 But who let Lin fan be the VIP customer of the hospital? The patients they introduced must be paid attention to. The process is the same. Huang Yang wants to die of heart already had, even in thinking, the other side will use what kind of method to deal with him, really very afraid. Just next He was confused by the hospital. He told the doctor that I had broken my leg. I just need to treat my leg. I really don''t need anything else. But what the hell do you want to do when you take pictures and draw blood for me. Li Laifu entertained Lin Fan and asked curiously, "haven''t you practiced lately?" This is one of his most curious things. Why is there no cultivation. In the past, it was Lin fan who had problems in the process of cultivation, such as inserting his finger into the socket, or fighting thunder and lightning, or soaring to the limit. Those were extreme cultivation methods, which had significant effects, but had a high degree of danger. If he was careless, he would die. Fortunately, the ambulance in their hospital is fast enough. After years of tempering. Each of them has very high driving skills. I dare not exaggerate, but the chariot gods like qiumingshan have absolutely no ability to compete with them. "Yes, cultivation has always been there, never giving up." Lin Fan said. He and Lao Zhang are VIP customers. They can lie on the operating table, sit in the dean''s office, drink tea, and communicate with the dean in a serious way. This is the way that many doctors envy. Li Laifu made a bold guess. There must be something strange in it. Could it be that Hao Ren really cured them? He met Hao Renfa''s circle of friends and said that the treatment method in Qingshan psychiatric hospital was effective, and many patients were getting better. If not. He really didn''t know the reason to explain it. Li Laifu asked: "in the past, when you practiced, you often came to the hospital with Lao Zhang. Now you haven''t come for a long time." Not only did he miss Lin fan, but also the ambulance drivers in the hospital. In the past, they didn''t have to say much when they received a phone call. They knew what to do. They must have rushed to Qingshan as soon as possible to send the patients to the hospital. But now, during this period of time, they never get to the hospital again. I really miss it. "I''ve become stronger. Some cultivation methods can''t hurt me." Lin Fan explained. For Lin Fan''s explanation, Li Laifu didn''t know what to say for a moment. Stronger? Maybe it''s really a reason. Anyway, for him, it''s dull that he can''t see Lin Fan for a long time. Maybe people are really cheap. It''s really annoying to see him every day before. I beg the Bodhisattva to tell Grandma that he just hopes that he won''t stay here. It''s too terrible. It''s not until he doesn''t see him for a long time that he knows that not only he but also other people miss him Let''s split it. "For example?" Li Laifu asked. "Thunder and lightning." Hearing this, Li Laifu thought that Hao renqiang was really favored by him. After all, to know how to avoid thunder and lightning is a great progress. "What else?" "Well Many of them are useless. Now I feel nature every day. " When asked here. Li Laifu breathes a sigh of relief. His condition is still not good. He thinks too much about it. He is dazed by Hao Ren. Those who are sent by his circle of friends can''t count. They must be bragging. Feeling nature? It''s a strange practice. Li Laifu said: "recently you are very powerful. Now it''s very difficult to find the incident of evil things hurting people in the city. How did you do it?" The hen squatting there is no good at all. When she hears the sensitive topic, she suddenly cheers up. Anything related to her compatriots is an important thing in her heart. Listen carefully. Hope to get useful information. "Of course, Lao Zhang and I patrol the streets every day. When we meet people in need, we will try our best to help each other." Lin Fan said. Li Laifu said: "I''m talking about evil things..." "What is evil?" Lin fan asked curiously. Communication is interrupted, everything seems very awkward, Li Laifu sighed, ah, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t ask these profound questions, so that our thinking communication will never be a parallel line. The rooster of evil things is a little irritable. Damn, you don''t know what the evil things are. Then how do you keep me around. But soon He found a very serious problem. The evil cock secretly looks at Lin fan. For some reason, he always feels that Lin Fan''s eyes have been staring at him, which makes the hen tremble all over. When he is found, he finds out that I am an undercover very early. Just acting with me all the time. When it comes to important things, I will keep my mouth shut for fear of being overheard.The brain of the evil Rooster gradually changed. It wasn''t like this before. Although it was a rooster of evil things, its wisdom was ok, but now I always feel that the wisdom gradually decreases. After a long time. Because Li Laifu has another operation next, so he can only suspend the communication with Lin fan. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I have a lot to say, so I have to wait for the next opportunity. Take them to the door of the hospital. Li Laifu said: "come to play when you have time. Not only do I miss you very much, but the doctors who have treated you miss you very much." That''s right. After a long time of rescue, we all had deep feelings for Lin fan. We often met before, but we didn''t have this feeling. Until we didn''t meet for a long time, they found out how deep their feelings for the two patients were. "All right." Lin Fan said with a smile. Wave your hand. Say goodbye to the dean. This is their second home. They will never forget it. It''s really great to be here when they finished their training with Lao Zhang. If Li Laifu knew what Lin Fan thought. I''ll definitely cry. I didn''t expect that you have such deep feelings for Huatian hospital. As for Huang Yang, he naturally stayed in the hospital for treatment, but was sent by the one eyed man to protect Lin Fan''s "shadow" and kept an eye on the situation here. When Huang Yang appeared. He knew that this person had a problem, and the problem was very big. According to his guess, the shadow club is more active now, and the organization is still haunted, and has no clue at all. The members captured by the special departments can hardly find out what they want to know. In terms of confidentiality, shadow will be good at it. Hospital! The nurse is going to hang water for Huang Yang. The other party is a VIP customer. The hospital still attaches great importance to it. Maybe it''s a friend. The nurse walks into the ward and looks at the empty bed, a little stunned. "What about people?" He asked the patient in the next bed. The patient was stunned and said: "just now a mysterious man from the sky opened the window, and the patient was like a chicken, being carried by the other party, and then jumped out of the window to leave." The nurse said, "are you telling a story?" "No, it''s all true." Said the patient. The nurse went to the window and looked down. She didn''t jump off the building. Then she went to the dean to report the situation here. Outside. "It''s nice to go back to a familiar place." Lin fan asked with a smile. Lao Zhang said, "well, it''s really good. I miss the comfortable single bed." Just as they communicate. There was a shout not far away. "Lin Fan Master Hearing someone calling them, Lin Fan and Lao Zhang turned around and looked away curiously. "Hello." Lin Fan said hello with a smile. It was Wu Sheng who called them. He was supposed to be in Changbai Mountain. How could he be here? It''s really a strange thing. Wu Sheng came to them and said, "hello." He knew that these two people were very particular about each other. He said that when we meet, we must greet each other and say friendly words. This is basic and particular. We can''t talk nonsense casually. Otherwise, we may cause unnecessary misunderstanding. Lin Fan said: "you are not in Changbai Mountain. How can you be here? Have you played all over the place and wanted to come back and have a look? " Wu Sheng is helpless. Maybe for Lin fan, the dangerous Changbai Mountain is just a tourist attraction. "Something happened. I need the master''s help." He told the truth and didn''t hide it. Only the master could help them. They were in trouble in Changbai Mountain, which led to the serious injury and death of the clan elders. Lin Fan said seriously, "OK, no problem. Lao Zhang and I are responsible for helping people in need. What''s wrong with you? Go ahead." "It''s not that I have a problem. It''s an old man of my family who is seriously injured and can''t be cured by ordinary pills. He can only ask the master for help and use the acupuncture which can reverse life and death to continue his life." Wu Sheng said. He is a loyal truster of Lao Zhang. Lao Zhang patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, you can believe me like this. I''m very happy. There were people who didn''t believe me before. It''s really sad." When Wu Sheng heard this, his expression was a little strange. Some people didn''t believe the master. Who was it that missed such a big chance. To be honest. He felt sad for such people. If it wasn''t for him that he didn''t want to publicize everywhere, I''m afraid that in order to get a shot from the master, the strong in the world would definitely break their heads. It''s a pity that some people don''t cherish it so much. Wu Shengdao: "master, I will certainly take out something to thank for this help. Although I can''t compare with the power of acupuncture, I am the only thing that I can thank now."Lao Zhang looked at him doubtfully. He didn''t understand what he was saying. He just pricked a needle. Why should he thank him? I don''t understand. Lin Fan said: "don''t thank you. Although you can''t achieve the relationship between Lao Zhang and me, you are a friend we know. It''s necessary to help a friend. You''re welcome." Wu Sheng looks at the other side in surprise. Obviously, he didn''t expect this He knew that there was no free food in the world, but Lin Fan''s words really moved him. I just don''t know why. I always feel that there is something wrong with these words. I can''t say exactly what''s wrong. Lao Zhang urged. Go and have a look. I can''t wait for acupuncture. Chapter 330 In the wilderness. It used to be a farming place for the people living outside. Because of the evil things, it was uninhabited and moved to the city. In a slightly dilapidated house. It smells of blood. "People are in there. You come with me." Wu shengtui opened the door and found many people inside. When they saw Wu Sheng coming back, they all respectfully said, "little Lord." Wu Sheng nodded. Those people around curiously looked at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. At the same time, the chicken was absolutely eye-catching. Who are they? Where did the little Lord come from. Lin Fan found that the people in the house were very haggard, as if they had encountered some major event. For him, what kind of things would make them so haggard. Think carefully about It''s hard to think of. It seems that everything he has experienced is very simple, and there is nothing that can make him feel difficult. Soon. When they came inside, there was an old man lying on the wooden bed. His breath was weak and his whole body was injured. To put it simply, he had more air out and less air in. If he didn''t rush to rescue, he would be almost finished. "Who is he?" Lao Zhang was very curious. "Oh, this injury is very serious. If it''s all on me, it will definitely kill me. Fortunately, it''s not on me." When the onlookers heard these words, their faces changed and they looked a little angry. Where did the young Lord come from? Listen to what people said. It''s too much. But seeing that the young Lord was not angry, what else could they say? It''s true to be honest. Wu Sheng said: "master, this is the elder of our family. We entered a site in Changbai Mountain. We wanted to have a good exploration, but we didn''t expect that it contained ancient power and directly damaged the elder of our family." "Little master..." Some clansmen remind us that there are a lot of things to reveal, and they found the ancient relics, so how can they tell others. Wu Sheng raised his hand to stop, "these two are my friends. Don''t talk too much." He didn''t expect that the people didn''t have any insight. People who can be treated like this by me can''t exist casually. They really don''t use their brains at all. They are really stupid. "Lin fan, master, I''d better help you to see if our elders can be saved." "We have tried before. There is a strange force in his body that destroys his vitality. We can''t get rid of it by our present means." Wu Sheng and his family have tried everything they can. Even the life-saving pills they brought from the family are given to the elders. They are like peanuts into the sea. There is no movement at all. Then. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stand in front of the clan elders. "Lao Zhang, have a look." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "look at it, too." Then, the two nodded in unison. They agreed with this kind of behavior and had to solve problems together. Wu Sheng told everyone to shut up and not to disturb the master''s treatment. He has been thinking about what happened to the master''s acupuncture, which is very mysterious and magical. Even if he has seen many stars, he has never seen such ability. He felt very happy about himself. After coming to this planet, he didn''t burst his clothes directly, and then came on the stage domineering, exuding the terrible momentum of being invincible in the world and not paying attention to the aborigines, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. It might be a terrible death. "I want to undress." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said, "well, take off your clothes." Wu Sheng listened to the master and untied his clothes. He knew that the master must be serious. After all, the ancient power that can hurt the old people to this degree is absolutely extraordinary. It must be improper to prick the needle casually. He was a little relieved. As long as the master is serious, there is absolutely no problem. Untie your clothes. Lao Zhang looked at it curiously, then leaned against Lin Fan''s ear in a low voice and said, "look at his injury. It''s terrible. If it falls on me, it will definitely hurt to death." Lin Fan said: "no, I will help you resist any harm." "That''s very kind of you." Lao Zhang will be moved to cry. "Hey, hey." Lin Fan laughs. He always feels that Lao Zhang has a lot of ideas. In fact, this is a normal thing. It''s not so serious and complicated. He doesn''t want to see Lao Zhang get hurt. If there is any danger, let it come to him. The way they communicate in a low voice is very reassuring for Wu Sheng. It''s like the other party is discussing the rescue strategy. In fact, he didn''t know. The two of them are not discussing countermeasures at all, but are discussing whether the injuries on the other side are so serious that if they fall on themselves, they will die. At this point.Lao Zhang took out the big baby from his arms. When the people gathered around them saw that they wanted to use acupuncture, they were shocked. They always felt that something was wrong, or to them, acupuncture seemed to have no such ability. "See something?" Lin fan asked. "It''s not a big problem, I''m sure," he said "I knew you were sure." Lin Fan praised. Lao Zhang held his head high. "Of course, my acupuncture is very powerful." For Lao Zhang, there are no things that can embarrass him. They are all small problems. As long as he can accept acupuncture, he can definitely recover. Whatever the success rate. From the beginning to the end, Lao Zhang always believed in himself. Just as Lin Fan believes in him, he believes in Lin fan. The needle is applied. Holding a silver needle in his hand, Lao Zhang looked at each other''s body carefully. It seemed that he was looking for a place, but in fact he was thinking about where to put it. This problem is slightly serious. After a long time, Lin Fan looked at each other. Lao Zhang gradually regained his old touch. The first shot. Fall! Lao Zhang''s needling technique is bold and careful. The first needling will prick your skull. All the people around were shocked by Lao Zhang''s technique. They were really frightened. They just saw the young master standing there without saying a word. They held their breath and watched quietly. Wu Sheng believed in the master''s ability. If he saw it for the first time, he would definitely exclaim that if we stick it like this, we won''t make mistakes. But after his experience, he believed in the level of the master. Second shot! Third shot! ¡­¡­ "Do you feel it?" Lao Zhang said to himself. It''s a pity that the other side has passed out long ago, so he would not give him an answer. He asked in this way, just to get useful data from the other side of the needle, so that he could change the place of the needle according to his feelings. Lao Zhang did not dare to say that his successful performance was 100%. To put it bluntly There is only 99% success and 1% failure. Lin Fan reminds a way: "he already fainted." "I know." Lao Zhang replied. Some people who are close to Wu Sheng asked in a low voice, "young master, is he really reliable?" "Reliable." Wu Sheng whispered that he knew that the clansmen would have doubts about them, because he had not contacted them. If he had, you should know how strong the master''s level is, which is beyond your imagination. Now his strength is improved because the master has acupuncture for him. If it''s not credible. What else can be trusted. At this point. Lao Zhang''s speed is extremely fast. He is quick, accurate and ruthless. He never hesitates. Lin fan, who stands by, acts as a helper and analyzes the current situation with Lao Zhang. Nothing else. The analysis is clear. It''s deeply recognized by Lao Zhang. I feel it''s very reasonable. The tenth! Lao Zhang''s forehead was sweating, as if he was struggling. "How''s it going?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang said: "it''s OK. His condition is a bit serious. The needling I just performed is the crystallization of me over the years. It''s very powerful and consumes a lot of money for me." Speaking of these, Lao Zhang''s expression is very serious. It''s like it''s true. But As far as Lao Zhang is concerned, Lin Fan believes that what he says is true. Even Wu Sheng believes that he is right. This is a terrible thing. No one knows that Lao Zhang''s 1% probability of failure is comparable to his 99% probability of success. "Master, please do your best." Wu Sheng begged that he really didn''t have a way. Unless he let the strong people in the clan take action, no one could cure him in the current situation. The injury was too serious. It was really difficult. "Well, don''t worry. My acupuncture is very powerful." Lao Zhang said. If the one eyed man is here. I''ll be absolutely shocked by their behavior. You are so bold. I believe in his acupuncture. I''ve never been beaten by society. The eleventh! The speed of Lao Zhang''s needling is gradually slow, which makes people feel like they are brewing, as if they are going to make a big move next. Just because of this behavior, people who have doubts about Lao Zhang before have a little faith in Lao Zhang''s ability. It seems to have some ability. Wu Shengping lives breathing. He dares not breathe. He has placed all his hopes on Lao Zhang. Whether the clan elders can live or not. It''s all up to each other.Lin Fan found that Wu Sheng seemed a little nervous and said, "don''t be nervous. These are normal phenomena." "Well, I believe in the master." Wu Sheng said. The twelfth! Fall! Bang! Bang! When Lao Zhang stabbed the twelfth needle on the other side, the comatose clan old man actually danced directly on the bed board, and his body was beating like a carp out of the water. This scene scared a lot of people. Even Wu Sheng was scared by the scene in front of him. He almost screamed in the same place. He was in a good coma, but suddenly rolled. It was really frightening. "Don''t panic." Lin Fan comforted him. "It''s normal. Don''t be nervous." Lao Zhang said confidently, but he was also very curious. He had never seen such a situation before. Why did it happen. He didn''t even think about it. In the end Lao Zhang put this possibility into his acupuncture ability. That''s what happened. Well The perfect explanation is clear. After thinking about it, Lao Zhang held the silver needle in his hand. This was the last shot. He was full of motivation and the needling method became stronger. I can do it Chapter 331 "Lin fan, hold it down. I''m going to give the last shot." Lao Zhang, holding a silver needle in his hand, was gesticulating on his opponent. Although he didn''t drop the needle, his wrist trembled, giving him a feeling of unfathomability. Wu Sheng''s eyes moved with the silver needle in Lao Zhang''s hand. Concentrate. I dare not be careless. He knows that this is the last shot. Whether he can save the clan old man or not depends on the moment. "Good." Lin fan holds down the skipping clan elder to give Lao Zhang space to display. "I''ve pressed it. Come on." Even if the clan old man is strong on the bed board, he will have to lie down in Lin Fan''s hands. "Here I am." With a low roar, the silver needle in his hand turned into a silver light and fell on the old man. Pop! There is no "pa" sound, just a sound effect, which means that the situation is very serious and needs to be taken seriously. The thirteenth stitch is over. "Hoo Lao Zhang was relieved that he had already performed his best needling. It was hard to say what the final situation would be. According to his understanding, everything went smoothly without any problems. The other side can live. Wu Sheng is staring at the clan elder. Suddenly, he finds that the clan elder''s eyelids seem to beat a little. "The clan elder just moved his eyelids." Hearing this, everyone gathered around and surrounded the wooden bed tightly. Even a fly could not fly out. At this time, the picture is a bit strange, just like a group of crazy men surrounding a little girl, and the old people lying on the bed board are their targets. It makes people feel shivering to think about this picture. Sure enough. The old man''s eyelids beat again. Although our family is a little old, when we are about to wake up, our long eyelashes tremble slightly, as if sleeping beauty gets the prince''s kiss, and wants to wake up and make a man with the prince. "Where am I..." The clan elders slowly opened their eyes and moved their heads around them, which shocked the clan elders. Obviously, they couldn''t figure out what they were doing. "Old clan, are you ok?" Wu shengxun asked. In my heart, I marvel that the master is worthy of being a master. He can wake up immediately after he''s finished. Even if he swallows the life saving pill against heaven, he can''t reach this point. "Wu Sheng..." When the clan elder saw the figure clearly, he was relieved to find that it was Wu Sheng. At the same time, his brain was in chaos. The things he encountered in the ancient ruins had a great impact on him. Even thought they were going to die there. "Mr. Zu, I''m here. You''ve suffered a lot in the ruins. Fortunately, I''m lucky to know two friends who saved you." Wu Sheng said. If you let all the people in the sky know about the master''s ability, they will fight wildly and become guests of honor. At the same time, I''m afraid that many people will go crazy and want to learn this amazing technique of acupuncture. The clan elder was slightly weak and said, "I didn''t expect that there was such a terrible mysterious power hidden in the ruins." All of a sudden. He found something wrong. There seems to be something wrong with the sound. Not only did he find something wrong, but also Wu Sheng and others felt that something was wrong. Originally, the voice of the elder was deep and hoarse, but now it''s a little soft and refined. To put it bluntly, it''s just like a female voice. Wu Sheng looked at the master in doubt, as if to ask what was going on. It''s just Lao Zhang and Lin Fan look at each other and smile. They don''t see Wu Sheng''s eyes. "Lao Zhang, you made it." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said happily, "I know I can, because I''m working with you to treat each other." Later, they clapped hands with each other tacit understanding, and seemed very happy. For Lao Zhang, like Lin fan, he likes to help others, and he will be especially happy to see someone recover. Next. There was a scream. "How could that be?" The old man felt his throat. Because he was old and thin, he had a protruding Adam''s apple. But now the Adam''s apple disappeared, and his voice became a female voice. Maybe he thought of something terrible. He felt his face as if there were no one else. His face turned pale. There''s no blood. Wu Sheng was confused by the behavior of the clan elders, or did not expect it to be like this. "What happened?" he said Wu Sheng didn''t know how to answer. He didn''t know this would happen. After all, he didn''t do it himself. He could only look at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang and hope they could explain it. "Clan elder, this master is the one who saved you." Introduced by Wu Sheng. As for the benefactor who saved his life, he didn''t get angry because of the current situation. Instead, he said gently, "thank you for saving my life. It''s just that there seems to be something wrong with my situation. Please help me out."Lin Fan and Lao Zhang in communication hear each other''s words. He seems very curious. For them, it''s not clear what the other side means. "What can I do for you?" Lin fan asked. "Thank you for saving my life, but my Adam''s apple is gone, and the symbol of man is gone. It''s unacceptable," he said It''s very euphemistic. A symbol of a man. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang looked at each other, and they were all puzzled. Did not understand what the other side said, in the end what is meant, and then whispered the discussion. "What did he say?" Lin fan asked. "I don''t know." Lao Zhang also felt puzzled. What was the "symbol of men" he was talking about. Although they have been in Qingshan mental hospital for a long time, they read the news every day and know a lot of things, but they really don''t understand what the other party said. "Can you make it clear?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang nodded and said, "well, I hope I can speak more clearly. I really don''t understand him." The clan elders are a little confused. What they have said is so straightforward. Why can''t they understand? It bothered him. Just now, because he was too thrilled, he didn''t care about the situation around him. But now, he can''t behave the same as just now. The people are all here. I''m afraid it will become a joke. Think about it. I hope I can use appropriate words to remind the other party, but after thinking for a long time, I didn''t think of using any appropriate words to describe it. He really wants to ask Boy, did you mean it. As long as it''s a man, who can''t understand. Wu Sheng, who stayed aside, felt that it was his turn to come out. "Lin fan, master, our family''s old meaning is that he was originally a man, why did he become a woman? Is the sequela of the silver needle method really so terrible?" Wu Sheng asked. Lao Zhang and Lin Fan look at each other again. I''ve had symptoms that I''ve never had before. In the case of Lao Zhang''s many years of needling, he has never encountered the present situation. "Take off your pants and have a look." Lao Zhang was very curious. He felt that his acupuncture would not have such ability, but the patients had already said that there was a little problem there. Lin Fan said: "we need to see it with our own eyes to know what''s going on." When they say that. The scene was quiet. The clan elder looked at them with astonishment. For some reason, he felt that he had nothing to say. I always feel that these two people are full of deep malice towards him. "Mr. Zu, they are two friends I know here. They have great powers. It''s their credit that they can recover. Moreover, Mr. Zu was seriously injured in the ruins and was on the verge of death. If it wasn''t for the pills, I''m afraid it would be difficult to support him here." Wu Sheng explained in a low voice. "They didn''t mean anything. Maybe there was something wrong." He did so in the hope that the clan elders would understand. What they said is not intended to tease, but in this respect, it is quite normal to have some sequelae. The clan elders know what Wu Sheng said is true, but it''s very hard to accept. Wu Sheng raised his hand and said, "you all go out." Start clearing. No way. Can only aggrieve clan old take off pants, let the master and Lin Fan have a good look at the situation. Some of the onlookers didn''t want to leave. They wanted to see what it was like under the old man. Disappear? It should not be possible. With their dizzy little heads, it''s hard to imagine what they look like. All the young masters of their own family want them to go out. You can''t listen. He left the house with a grudge. Wu Sheng said: "elder clan, there is no one else in the house now. It''s better to take off and have a look." The old man sighed and had a lot to say, but in the end, thousands of words could only be turned into a sigh. There was nothing to say. For him, this kind of behavior was really a shame. Sa Sa! The sound of undressing. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang slowly bend down and stare at each other curiously. Wu Sheng can''t be too presumptuous because he is an old man in front of him, but he is curious about strange things, and his eyes can''t help looking at them. At a glance. Take a cold breath. So terrible! The clan leader raised his head and closed his eyes in despair. If he knew it would be like this, he should die. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. Originally, Lao Zhang would have shown a look of surprise. After all, he had never seen such a situation before. He felt that it was really amazing. If he could, he really wanted to have a good study.Like Lao Zhang, he found something wrong with each other''s emotions, as if he could not accept such a situation. Think of it here. He knows what to do. To pacify, we must pacify the other party''s suffering heart. "Nothing. Normal." Lao Zhang said. The clan elder couldn''t believe pointing to his crotch and said, "is this still normal?" He couldn''t believe it. It came from the people who saved him. Lin Fan said, "well, it''s really normal." Lao Zhang then said, "believe me, what I said is right. It will be better after the break time." To tell you the truth, Wu Sheng really didn''t believe what the master said to Lin fan, but now he had no choice but to harden his head and say, "elder clan, I think it should be a normal situation. At the beginning, you were in a very dangerous situation. You can survive by no ordinary means. It''s normal to have some sequelae." "All the Masters said that it would be good to break the time, and that would be good for sure." The clan elder looked at Lin Fan and Wu Sheng, and finally dressed silently. "I hope so!" Chapter 332 Lao Zhang and Lin Fan know that this is definitely not a normal situation, but where there is a problem, even if they don''t know, they can only pacify each other''s restless heart. Hold on! Don''t panic! Maybe after a while. When the people who went out came back to the house, they looked at them strangely. They wanted to find out, but they didn''t dare. They could only guess silently. The picture of brain tonifying was a little rich. It''s not convenient for the elders to speak. Wu Sheng solemnly told the clansmen not to let anyone talk about it, otherwise they would be punished severely. When the clan leader learned that these two were aborigines of the planet, he was shocked. It seemed that he did not expect that Wu Sheng would get involved with the aborigines. It was hard for him to understand. Pull aside. "Young master, this master really saved my life, but..." What he wants to say is that he shouldn''t mix with them. After all, it has a huge impact on his future actions, but Wu Sheng interrupted him before he finished his words. "Mr. Zu, this master saved your life, which is also of great help to me. It''s nothing to know them. The most important thing is the young man standing beside the master. His strength is very strong, unimaginable." For Wu Sheng, Lao Zhang''s acupuncture can be marvelous, but it won''t make him feel afraid. Only Lin fan, who is always smiling, gentle and friendly, is the most terrible. It''s amazing. The clan elder looked at Lin Fan in surprise and looked up and down. Lin Fan found each other''s eyes, smiling and nodding with each other. He was very friendly. "Just him?" Wu Sheng said: "there''s nothing wrong with him. You can''t underestimate him. Once I thought his strength was at most sanyaojing, but later I found that it''s far more than that. I don''t know the upper limit. It''s hard to guess. I''m afraid it''s hard to think about it." I heard what my young master said. The clan elders were more and more shocked. I''ve never seen the young Lord praise a person like this. The most terrible thing is the age of the other person and the planet. It seems that famous rivers and mountains are just recovering. Even if the talent is very high, the cultivation is not so fast. The most important thing is that there is a lack of practice method here. There is no profound practice method. How to cultivate to this state. The clan elder came to Lin Fan and held out his hand, "can you shake hands?" "You''re welcome." Lin Fan smiles, then shakes hands with the clan elder. The palm of the other side is a little rough. Think about it, too. It''s normal to be a little old and rough. Wu Sheng''s expression became more and more serious. He knew that he wanted to test the strength of the other party. He said so much to him, which was not as good as trying it himself. Maybe for him, he couldn''t believe what he said. Shake hands! "Hello Lin Fan friendly greetings. The elder''s serious injury is beginning to recover. The strength in his body spreads along his arm to his palm. He wants to have a simple competition with Lin fan. What he wants to compare is strength, which forms a kind of amplitude and shakes each other''s body. Lin Fan was a little surprised and felt a wonderful force coming from the other side. Instant! He thought of a contest. It was shown in the movie. Two people shake hands without any body movement, but can let the other side feel their own strength. Thinking of this, Lin Fan looks forward to it. It turns out that the other side wants to compete with themselves. That''s good He made a slight effort. Click! Poop! The clan elder knelt down in an instant, his face pale, "pain It hurts. It''s broken. " Lin Fan was surprised, as if he didn''t expect to become like this. He quickly released his hand, "you''re not going to compete with me." At the moment, I see the old people''s fingers are twisted, and the bones of the fingers are broken. Fortunately, the speed of kneeling is a little slower, otherwise the palm will definitely be smashed. "I..." The clan leader wanted to say something, but he was so surprised by Lin Fan''s operation that he didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect that the other party would use the surface strength. He held Lin Fan''s hand, and the strength he used belonged to the inner, which meant that he wanted to collide with Lin Fan''s internal strength. It''s definitely not stronger than anyone else. But now it''s no use saying anything. It''s already like this. However, the elder clan found out how powerful the opponent was. Even if it was strength, the opponent''s strength was too strong. He had a method of practicing physical training. He didn''t dare to say how hard his bones were, but ordinary means couldn''t hurt him at all. He believes that Lin fan is really a strong man. Stronger than him. "Need help?" Lao Zhang volunteered, "my acupuncture is very powerful. As long as I prick it, it will definitely be good." Hearing this, the clan elders trembled all over. "Thank you for your kindness. These minor injuries are not worth mentioning." He must refuse. He still wants to live well. He knows that the old man is not so simple. He is really afraid of the sequelae of needling. Who knows what will happen next.Wu Sheng didn''t tell anyone about Lao Zhang''s ability to improve his strength. He is afraid to bring trouble to Lao Zhang and Lin fan. Even, he is protecting others. Lao Zhang, who is protected by Lin fan, who can move, may not pay attention to it. They are the ones who die. After a long time. Wu Sheng is discussing a matter with the clan leader. "Clan elder, you feel their magic." Wu Sheng asked. He said: "I underestimated this planet. I didn''t expect that the little Lord could be so careful." Wu Sheng smiles. It''s just a coincidence. If it wasn''t for his luck, he might not have met them, and he wouldn''t know about them. "The ancient ruins are definitely not simple. In our case, if we want to excavate the ruins, we can cooperate with them to excavate the ruins together. To be honest, the clan elders asked me why I have made great progress. In fact, it''s all because they jointly explore a place and store some treasures." "Credibility is guaranteed." The assurance of others is never more convincing than that of our own. "Do you want to use his strength?" he said "Yes, because he has the strength to let me visit the true face of the ruins." Wu Sheng said. This is called mutual aid and complementarity. I know that the land of relics, you have the strength to share with us. Together, it is the combination of heaven and God. "If other ethnic groups know that we are cooperating with the aborigines, I''m afraid it will lead to unnecessary trouble," he said "Ha ha." Wu Sheng said with a smile: "the elders of the clan are worried too much. Nothing is real until they get it. They know what they can do. They can only watch us get what they can''t get from the relics." "That makes sense." The old man nodded. Wu Sheng said: "then we can go to their city now and discuss with their leaders." "What can we discuss with their leader? Everyone is here. Just go there." The clan elders were puzzled, where they needed such trouble. Of course, Wu Sheng won''t tell the clan elders. In fact, he gradually finds that Lin fan doesn''t want to fight for anything, which is a state of shame for him. Moreover, they treat him well. From the bottom of his heart, he doesn''t want Lin Fan and others to suffer. But the leader is very smart. With him leading the way, we will not lose. Wu Sheng also has a clear conscience and does not deceive people who are my friends. Naturally, he would not tell the clan elders about this discovery. The clan is always in the old world. If you can get more benefits, you will never divide them up. Everything is for the sake of the clan, but you don''t care so much. Yanhai city. Special departments. One eyed men and others have had a good time recently. What they brought back from Changbai mountain can improve their strength. Lin Daoming and others go back to practice advanced Dharma. In particular, the spark between Lin Daoming and Liu haichan is the most fierce. I want to prove that my family is the best. But master Yongxin no longer knocks on wooden fish, but cultivates Wu Sheng''s method of trading with them, which is like opening a new door to him. At the same time, he secretly vowed to prove it to everyone Who said the Buddhist high court is a meat shield. He''s going to be a tough meat shield. Take this as the goal and practice hard. At this point. Standing in front of the French window, the one eyed man looks at the scenery outside and ponders over one thing. He always pays attention to the situation in Changbai Mountain. The live broadcaster sun Xiao is alive enough. He envies what he sees, but it''s just a little bit of mischief. It''s nothing. Mr. Xu of the headquarters often calls him. He has no choice but to let them have Lin Fan in Yanhai city. When they first enter Changbai Mountain, they will get more treasures. Lin Daoming, Liu haichan, Yongxin and others are all improving their own strength. Although it may not be able to compete with the stars, but at least see hope. At this point, someone knocked on the door. "Come in." Jin Heli wearing usual style clothes, stepping on high heels, sexy enchanting came in. "Lin fan has come back, accompanied by a group of stars, they ask to see you." Hearing this, the one eyed man was slightly surprised and got up in a hurry. "Take it to the conference room and let it go. No one is allowed to disturb us. At the same time, protect the research room." It''s impossible to know these things. But just in case. He is very puzzled. Lin Fan didn''t go to Changbai Mountain recently. How could he mix with the strong stars? In fact, he doesn''t know that excellent people shine everywhere. If you don''t go to other people, they will come to you on their own initiative. This is the only trouble for excellent people. Conference room. The one eyed man sees the stars. He knew only one of the two leaders, Wu Sheng, while the other elder did not."Welcome, welcome." The one eyed man is smiling. As the leader of the special department of Yanhai City, there is dignity, and the way of hospitality is speechless. When you don''t show malice, you are absolutely treated as a VIP. Wu Sheng said: "leader Xu, the elders of my family are around." "Hello, Mr. clan. I''ve heard a lot about you." The one eyed man said with a smile. "Hello, chief Xu." The old man opened his mouth, but his voice was a little strange. The one eyed man was a little surprised, but he didn''t pay attention to it. Maybe it''s a special hobby. For example Mother point. Chapter 333 The clan elders tried their best to lower their voice, and the final result was to become a duck''s voice. Harsh and weird. Of course It doesn''t matter compared with the present situation. The one eyed man doesn''t know what they are here for, so they are ready for negotiation. "Chief Xu, I come here to cooperate with you." Wu Sheng is straight to the point. He doesn''t talk much nonsense. He has cooperated once. He is familiar with the road behind him. Naturally, there is no need to talk so much nonsense. When one eyed man heard this, he became interested. Nothing else. It''s still feasible to cooperate with this guy. It''s more reliable than other stars. However, Wu Sheng''s clan elders make the one eyed man a little wary. He can believe it, but he doesn''t know what the clan always thinks. "First of all." Let''s hear what kind of cooperation it is, and then we''ll talk about it. Wu Shengdao: "we found an ancient relic in Changbai Mountain, which may have the secret of the ancient period. We have been here for a long time, and we have investigated it. You have ancient myths, but in my opinion, these myths are not necessarily false. They are just sealed up somewhere. This relic is very dangerous, and I can''t explore it with the strength of the old people, so I want Lin fan to take me Let''s go in. " Clan old strange looking at Wu Sheng, did not expect that little Lord said so straightforward, directly tell each other all. You can hide it a little bit. Forget it. These are the affairs of the little Lord, and have nothing to do with him. One eyed man ponders and looks to one side. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are carefree with their hens. They laugh and say that they are very happy. They don''t care about the conversation. For him, maybe they don''t understand. It''s necessary to talk about the deal for so long. He understood the purpose of the other party. We need to rely on the strength of Lin fan. But he didn''t blindly agree because he found the ruins. Today''s Lin fan is the most powerful one on their side. They can be so unscrupulous in Yanhai city because of the existence of Lin fan. In case of danger in historic sites In case, the result is not what they can bear. He didn''t give the first reply. Still thinking about it. Wu Sheng said: "if we find anything in the historic site, we can divide it equally." "I want to know how dangerous monuments are." Asked the one eyed man. Wu Sheng shook his head and said, "I don''t know how dangerous it is. So far, it''s still unknown." Hearing this, the one eyed man doesn''t want to let Lin Fan take risks. If it''s a necessary thing, he doesn''t care. But now, even the star power says it''s unknown. He can''t let Lin Fan take risks. The clan elders, who have not spoken for a long time, feel some problems and say frankly: "leader Xu, let me tell you one thing. Now all the clans are staring at this planet. We belong to moderate factions and have no malice to you. But when the clans of the main fighting factions come, even if you don''t provoke them, they will take the initiative to find trouble. According to your current reality It''s basically impossible to compete with them. " "If you want to improve, you have to take risks." "If you don''t want to take risks, you can understand the final result." The old clan told the truth. That''s a little straightforward. The one eyed man understands that what the other party says is true. The star sky strongmen who appear in Changbai Mountain are relatively friendly. If you don''t provoke them, they don''t provoke you, and they don''t find out where the city is, they take the initiative to attack. This is also the reason why he is more leisurely. what the old folk say now Just give him a wake-up call. Don''t be careless. The danger always exists, but it doesn''t come. "I''d like to go." Lin fan, who has been playing with hens, said calmly. The one eyed man said, "it''s a little dangerous." Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK. I''m willing to go there. It''s my responsibility to protect this city. I''m willing to take risks. Of course, I also hope to meet strong people. I really want to compete with them." One eyed man looks at Lin Fan''s innocent face and feels guilty. I owe Lin fan too much. I used to find him extraordinary in Qingshan mental hospital, so I tried to trick him. Later, he talked with Hao Ren and finally brought Lin fan to a special department. During this period, the other party helped solve the problems that their special departments may not be able to solve in their lifetime. He has saved the city many times, but also the country. But all the time, he has no desire and no desire. Every day, he and Lao Zhang are involved in the hens wandering around the city. If he asks for something, he will feel better, but that''s it Nothing, which makes one eyed men do not know how to do. When the one eyed man feels guilty.Lao Zhang said, "can you take me with you?" "Of course. I''ll take you with me wherever I go." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "I don''t believe it. You said you didn''t take me far away." "I can''t help it. Every time I want to remind you, I fall asleep." Lin fan is helpless. He really wants to go with Lao Zhang, because he will spend a long time there. If he has his best friend by his side, he won''t feel lonely. They two people''s exchange, other people are difficult to answer, do not know what topic they are talking about. It''s hard to do. Right now. The phone rings. "It''s Xiaobao." Lin Fan took out his mobile phone, saw the caller ID, and connected directly to the phone. "What''s the matter with you, Xiao Bao?" "Take us abroad? Maybe not. Let''s go a long way. " "You want to come with us, too." "Yes, sure. You are my good friend with Lao Zhang. I''ll take you with me." After chatting for a while, I hung up. The one eyed man watched Lin Fan talk to Xiao Bao all the way. For the one eyed man, Lin fan has a good friend that others can''t envy, that is, Xiao Bao, the son of the richest man, who is very capable of making money. "Lao Zhang, Xiao Bao will come with us." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said happily, "it''s great. Xiao Bao will go out with us, and we can eat a lot of good things." Indeed It''s an adventure for others to go to Changbai Mountain. In the past, it was like traveling. It''s really too much. Those who are careful in Changbai Mountain, in order to survive, will definitely be shocked when they see this scene. These are the things people do. Wu Sheng knows who Xiaobao is. He''s a smart little boy. Fortunately, the way of cooperation has been discussed. Even if the little boy comes, it''s OK. It''s really good to go to such an important place and take a child with him. Just when he wanted to ask, Wu Sheng shook his head at him, indicating that he didn''t need to ask more. Wu Sheng said, "when shall we start?" Lin Fan said: "when Xiaobao is ready, we can start." It seems that the home court is a one eyed man. In fact, the real backbone is Lin fan. One side of the clan asked in a low voice: "who is Xiaobao, so important?" "His friend." Wu Sheng said. The clan elder was shocked. Maybe he didn''t think that friends were more important than historic sites? It is obviously impossible for them to put it there. Hotel. "MuQing, the organization is very disappointed with you. For such a long time, you haven''t made any progress. Just now I received an order from the organization asking you to take the initiative to talk to Lin fanti and ask him to give you a treasure from Changbai Mountain." Yao Ji said. Mu Qing frowned, "I haven''t reached that level with him, how can he give it to me." Yao Ji said, "it''s the order of the organization. It has nothing to do with me. As for what you say, it''s your business. You should think of your own way, and you should know the means of the organization. If you can''t complete it, you will know the consequences." Thinking of the means of organization, Mu Qing''s face changed slightly. Beitao, who is undercover around the star power, really has something to gain. Because he is too good at flattering, he directly gives Mu Hao a little interest in him and rewards him with some low-level cultivation methods. Although it is a method of low cultivation, it is priceless for them now. He passed the cultivation method back to the organization. The organization immediately gathered all hands and began to analyze the cultivation methods. The best way is to optimize to the extreme, to bring forth the new, and to optimize the better cultivation methods. Shadow will send a large number of strong men into Changbai Mountain. Looking for all kinds of treasures. Indeed, they found some, although the grade of these treasures is not high, but they have been difficult to meet. Strong people from all over the world are pouring in here. No one knows what they went through. But so did their harvest. Changbai Mountain is like a place of huge treasure, attracting and maddening everyone. Sun Xiao, who focuses on live broadcasting, likes to broadcast his experience live, which is also the object of attention of all countries, because some of his live broadcasting content is of some use to them. New forums appear on the Internet. It''s specially used to rank the strength of the stars in Changbai Mountain. Although the information is limited, it''s amazing that Zhuang Yun. The ranking information is a bit out of date. Zhuang Tianxing, who is not the strongest in the ranking, has been killed by Lin Fan''s "Fu Yao Yin". July 26! The eyes of the clan elders stay on Xiaobao. Very ordinary children. There is no strength to bind a chicken. A little bit of strength can kill him. However, such a child makes such a strong man attach so much importance to it. He even knows the existence of historic sites and has to wait for a few days. It really makes him confused.Xiaobao, who combs his big back, always feels that Youdao looks at him strangely. "Why do you always look at me?" Xiao Bao asked with a frown. The clan elder laughed. If someone talked to him like this, he would have taught him a lesson. No matter how big or small, how could he be so presumptuous. "Look." Xiaobao relies on Lin fan, whispers and points out from time to time. The target is the elder. Lin Fan talks and laughs and touches Xiaobao''s head. The clan elders have some ideas in mind. It seems that they have a special relationship. More than that I don''t know if this trip to historic sites will bring any harvest. I hope they haven''t come yet. Chapter 334 Every time Xiaobao follows, their itinerary is rich and colorful, as if they were followed by the logistics personnel of a regiment. The style of food, clothing, housing and transportation has reached the acme. It''s not like I''m here for adventure. It''s just a holiday. The clan elders obviously have a lot to say about this situation. Wu Sheng advised that these are normal situations. Just get used to them. Don''t treat them with ordinary people''s thinking. You''ll find that you don''t fit in. In the end, it''s just you who suffer. Let''s not say the clan elders can''t understand it. In fact, the one eyed man really can''t figure it out. Why do we have to do this? We''re here to take risks and experience, but this little treasure local tyrant obviously doesn''t have such self-consciousness. "Where are we going now, Lin fan?" Xiaobao asked curiously. Lin Fan said, "I don''t know. We went with them and said we would take us to a historic site." "Historic sites? I learned from books that the place that was built in ancient times is now called a historic site, isn''t it Xiaobao is very excited. He has never seen it with his own eyes, but has seen it in books. It''s really more interesting to go now than to go abroad on holiday. Lin Fan thought, "well, it should be like this. I haven''t met Lao Zhang. When we meet, we will know." People like them are very dangerous. Once they are in danger, ordinary people will die. Fortunately, Lin fan is strong enough and powerful enough. No matter who he meets, he will be able to fight with each other before he starts. As for the situation, it will change dramatically after he starts. The clan elders found that they had no awe of the historic sites. They were really helpless. "Ladies and gentlemen, monuments are very dangerous. Don''t be careless." There was no patience. He had to remind them. Pay attention to safety in everything. How can we not pay attention to historic sites? This is contempt for historic sites. As a man of cultivation, he must be in awe. "Thank you for your advice." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "well, we know." Xiaobao relies on Lin fan. No one is afraid of him. He never cares about danger. As long as Lin fan is around, he is the safest cub in the world. Ah! The old man sighed, helpless. People who have no fear of danger are really terrible. No one knows what will happen next. "Do you feel it?" Lin Fan opened his arms, closed his eyes and embraced nature. "What?" Asked the elder in surprise. He didn''t know what the other side was saying. He didn''t understand what he meant. "I feel that there are more strong people here," said Lin fan Hearing these words, the clan leader was surprised. He naturally knew that Changbai Mountain had attracted more powerful stars. But how did he feel it? Was it the breath? It''s just that the breath doesn''t disperse, how to feel. This is a puzzling thing for the clan elders. If he asks, Lin fan will tell him that he needs to feel nature, and nature will tell you the situation around him. This is a profound practice method, called qigong practice method, which is very interesting. Absorb the energy particles scattered between heaven and earth. It''s very interesting. Only when you feel it yourself can you experience that kind of fun. Xiao Bao has a natural love for the primeval forest. He has a special idea about everything around him. He looks here and there. Of course, he is holding Lin Fan''s hand. He is afraid that when he looks in the past, a big beast will come out and swallow him up. These are popular science in schools. "Wow! Look who I met. " At this time, a cry of surprise came from afar. Everyone was attracted by the sound. Clan elders are even more ready to fight. As long as the other party dares to come, they will kill them directly. "Wait, we''re here." The one eyed man warned. Sun Xiao ran out of the woods with a mobile phone in his hand. When he saw Lin fan, his eyes lit up, just like seeing an idol. One eyed man is curious about sun Xiao''s experience. How can he survive in such a dangerous place without the strength of a chicken? The most terrible thing is that he has a good strength. It''s just bad luck. "Idol..." Sun Xiao ran to Lin fan, pointed the camera at Lin fan, and then yelled at the book friends in the studio: "look who I met, idol." He''s really excited. I''m so excited that I don''t know what to say. He had been in Changbai Mountain for a long time, suffered a lot, met a lot of danger, and was finally defused by his tact. Here is not only his credit, but also the water friends'' advice to make him turn over in a desperate situation, and then go to the peak of his life.In an instant, the live broadcast room burst. "I wipe! The dog anchor immediately hugged his thigh. " "During this period of time, the anchor is really too miserable. He can''t bear to look at it directly. Fortunately, his life is very lucky. He didn''t die of wild animals, but also became a strong man we admire. It''s really too dog." "Following our idol, your life is meaningless." These water friends know sun Xiao''s feelings when he meets Lin fan. If they were, they would be even more crazy than sun Xiao. "You''re there, too." Lin fan asked with a smile. His memory is a little vague, but he has an impression of sun Xiao, and he soon remembers who he is. "Yes, I came very early." Sun Xiao thought of this period of experience, he felt that it was not like human life, too dangerous and painful, "idol, where are you going?" Lin Fan said: "go to historic sites." When the one eyed man and others heard what Lin Fan said, his face changed greatly and he came forward in a hurry, "quick, turn off the live broadcast." Sun Xiao was frightened by the one eyed man, and he was a little confused. He didn''t want to understand what it meant. The people in the studio were frantically painting the barrage. "Live broadcast of historic sites." "Kneel down to live." They are all ordinary citizens living in the city. It''s OK to go to the theater. It''s impossible to take risks in Changbai Mountain. After all, it''s too dangerous and easy to die. Lin Fan said: "it''s OK. You can''t force others to make changes just because you''re strong. It''s not a shady thing for us." Sun Xiao looked at the one eyed man and the idol, carefully asked: "is it very important, can''t let it out?" "Fortunately, it''s just a place to go. There''s nothing important or unimportant." Lin Fan said. The one eyed man covers his face with helplessness. This is a very important place. How to get to your mouth, it will become a place. It''s terrible to think about it. Sun Xiao believes what the idol says. He is really afraid of the one eyed man. After all, he is the head of the special department of Yanhai city. Moreover, the one eyed man''s appearance always feels like killing a pig and changing his career. He is extremely fierce. For ordinary people, he is really terrible. Sun Xiao asked weakly, "idol, can you take me with you?" "No!" "No way!" The one eyed man refused with the same voice. Such a neat refusal made sun Xiao shrink his head. It was really terrible. An old man and one eyed man were watching him at the same time. It was really terrible. "I''ll ask. No other idea." Sun Xiao said in a hurry. The one eyed man comes to sun Xiao and puts his hand on his shoulder. Sun Xiaojing didn''t dare to move. He was afraid that the other party would beat him. Therefore, his current situation is described by a word dumb as a wooden chicken. "Seven." The one eyed man was surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect that sun Xiao''s strength could reach level 7. Without a period of hard work, it would be very difficult for ordinary people to achieve this. Sun Xiao just had a little chance to reach this point. Ah! I''m afraid many people have been angry. Sun Xiao is a little humble. Don''t think he is very skinny when he is in the studio, but in front of these strong people, he is very humble. He doesn''t even have the idea of holding his head high. There is a saying It''s embarrassing for the unsuitable circle to blend in. If he dares to ask, he will be rejected. It''s like asking a friend if I can participate in the dinner. If friends refuse, it''s a high-end dinner. It''s not suitable for you to go. "You can go. If you want to go, I can take yours with me." Lin Fan said. He didn''t care about all of these, and he saw that sun Xiao had a deep sense of loss, and another kind of emotion that he didn''t quite understand. So in order to make the other party happy, he felt that it was nothing to agree to the other party. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang hope that everyone around them will be happy all the time. Don''t be in a bad mood just because of some trifles. It''s bad for your health. The one eyed man came to Lin Fan and whispered: "Lin fan, this is very dangerous. After all, this place is a secret place. He is broadcasting it live. I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble." Lin Fan look indifferent way: "it''s OK, I have, you can rest assured." If someone else said that, the one eyed man would definitely roar You who ah, you say I am in, can put what heart. But it''s Lin fan who said this. It''s really overbearing. Even if you don''t believe it, you can''t, because the strength of others is so powerful that you can''t imagine. The elder said, "young master, is this really good?" Wu Sheng said: "it''s OK. If he''s not sure, he won''t do it. Moreover, the way of trading has been agreed. I believe he won''t change. It''s OK to take one person with him.""As for that kind of live broadcast, it doesn''t matter. Whether we can get something when we enter the historic sites depends on Lin fan. If he can''t help it, what do you think is the use of more people?" The clan elder nodded, the reason is this reason, what he said is very reasonable. Many people watched sun Xiao live. It''s not just ordinary people. There are also those strong people who have been staying in Changbai Mountain. They have also been mixing in sun Xiao''s studio. I just want to see what this guy can get. I didn''t expect It''s a bit of a gain. Chapter 335 Sun Xiao is taken by Lin fan. For anyone, it''s really full of security to stay by Lin Fan''s side. You don''t have to be afraid of being hurt anywhere. It''s such self-confidence and hegemony. The book friends in the studio are brushing the bullet screen. In their opinion, sun Xiao has stepped into the peak of his life. After all, it''s so enviable to follow his idol. Sun Xiao''s studio is to expose their whereabouts completely. But for most people, even if they watch the live broadcast, they may not know where it is. For those strong people in Changbai Mountain, they recall where it is. At the same time, according to the picture of the live room, start positioning. I''ve just heard it live. Historic sites It''s absolutely an important place. No matter what, you can''t miss it. Even if you follow secretly, you can have some soup. Beitao mingled with Mu Hao and watched the live broadcast room. The shadow will know about it. It''s the first time to analyze the scene environment and find the specific location of Lin Fan with the help of satellite positioning. Mixed in Mu Hao''s side, Bei Tao doubted his own vision. It''s my uncle''s. It''s just a scrap star. At first, he thought Mu Hao was a star power, which was domineering. Until now, he saw the truth clearly. The star power he was looking for was really useless. But there''s no way. The person you choose, even if you are tearful, will follow you to the end. Otherwise, if you have been boasting for so many days, it will be in vain. Most of them are tears. If I had known that, I would have investigated it carefully and compared its strength. It would not be the current situation. ¡­¡­ "This place..." The one eyed man looked at the mountain in front of him, showing the color of horror. The vegetation growing on the mountain gave him a strange feeling that these vegetation seemed to have some amazing breath. It''s the breath of the strong. No way. Ordinary green vegetation, it is impossible to have such a situation. "You can see that the historic sites have been revived, and these vegetation have been affected, and there is a trend of gradual demonization. If you give them a few more years, these vegetation can be refined." Wu Sheng said. The one eyed man was shocked and said, "really?" "It''s true." Wu Sheng returned. Look at these people''s unbelievable eyes and expressions. To be honest. Wu Sheng is in a good mood. It''s like a teacher who knows everything. It''s really great. Sun Xiao is as humble as a little transparent. Standing aside, he doesn''t dare to say a word more, but the water friends in the studio are boiling. "Goblin?" "The ancients didn''t deceive me. It''s romantic to be a ghost under the peony flowers. Now I understand. It must be the peony that the ancients had become a fine one after sleeping." "The trough! That''s an idea. " "I''ll tell you why the ancients had such a strong sense of three-dimensional in writing poetry. It turned out that there was a basis." For water friends, it''s normal to drive in the studio. Wu Sheng''s words completely opened their world. If it wasn''t for him, no one would have thought of that. Next. An ID appears in the studio. "What''s left is money: if you buy thorny roses with a lot of money, you have to be refined. As long as anyone can find them, you will get a billion yuan reward." "Lying trough!" "The life of the rich is so easy." Sun Xiao looks at the barrage in the live broadcast room and sees that he has some ideas. It seems that it is also a good thing to find a refined flower demon. ¡­¡­ "What do you need to pay attention to here?" Asked the one eyed man. Wu Sheng said: "when you come here, you have to be alert. The plants and trees around you seem strange, but in fact they are full of danger. Our elders go deep into it and encounter a terrible pressure in the middle of the mountain. They are directly repulsed, so..." Speaking of this, his eyes stay on Lin fan. The meaning is quite clear. You may need Lin Fan in front. They can''t stop it with their strength. "I walk in front, Lao Zhang, Xiao Bao, you follow me, don''t worry, I will never be in danger." Lin fan is smiling, the smile is very infectious, enough to make people feel at ease. Just such a smile for others, but there is a sense of oppression. It''s weird. Sun Xiao followed him honestly. Although he has some strength, it''s not enough in the face of danger. It''s better to be careful.A group of people went up the mountain. "Well?" Lin Fan took the first step, steadfastly stepped on the ground, as if feeling something, raised his head to look at the sky. "What happened?" Wu Sheng asked. As long as Lin fan stops, everyone will stop, who let him be the leader, we all follow his steps, dare not have a trace of chaos. Lin Fan indifferent way: "I feel a lot of strong breath, there have been strong." "Ah?" Wu Sheng and others were shocked when they heard that their faces changed, and they understood the meaning of wrong Lin fan. In their opinion, the strong people mentioned by Lin Fan seem to have just appeared, and they didn''t leave in Changbai Mountain. "Where are they?" Wu Sheng asked in a hurry. Lin Fan looks at Wu Sheng doubtfully, and doesn''t quite understand what he means. He traced back the residual breath. I can imagine that once there were strong people here, and this is not the same as the "strong people" he used to call them. Now the "strong people" he met are just respectful names. "They''re not here anymore." Lin Fan said. Wu Sheng was relieved. He was really frightened just now. He felt that it was impossible. If there were really strong people, they would not know. The one eyed man observes his surroundings. He didn''t make such a fuss as Wu Sheng. For him, it doesn''t matter at all. Sun Xiao said nothing. Hiding behind Lin fan, he shrinks his head and aims his mobile phone at the surrounding environment. Water friends all want to see what a historic site is. The surrounding environment is relatively safe, and there is no exciting scene. One eyed men, they want everything to be OK. Water friends have only one idea. That''s something exciting. It''s not far away. There is a small snake about the length of chopsticks wrapped around a plant, with a triangular head, high up, and scarlet eyes staring at Lin fan. The whole body is golden, with beautiful patterns winding around the body. The more beautiful things are, the more dangerous they are. In the eyes of the Golden Snake, Lin Fan''s blood exudes a charming fragrance. Whew! The little snake arched its body, and then catapulted away like a sharp arrow. Its speed was extremely fast, reaching the speed of sound. It was hard for people to react to such a short distance. Patta! Lin Fan raised his hand. In Lin Fan''s eyes, what is impossible to others is very simple. There is nothing impossible. When Wu Sheng heard the voice, he immediately responded. Only when the reaction came, the golden snake had been caught by Lin fan. "Wow, Lao Zhang, Xiao Bao, look, something just flew towards me. It turned out to be a snake." Lin Fan surprised. Xiaobao shrunk his head and said, "I''m afraid." Lao Zhang said, "don''t be afraid. Snakes are very gentle. You can see that they are so small. They must be baby snakes. Do you think I''m right?" Xiuer! Is that you? Sun Xiao aims at the Golden Snake caught by Lin fan. "The trough! Where did the snake come from? " "I don''t know. Anyway, I heard a roaring sound, and then I saw the snake in the idol''s hand." "Golden Snake, it''s terrible. It''s almost the same as what the dog anchor encountered." "Fart! It''s impossible to compare the snake that the dog anchor encountered with this one. If I guess correctly, the dull sound just now is absolutely sonic boom. " "Wipe! You said the snake just came out at the speed of sound? " "No mistake." The studio exploded. The countries and organizations that watched sun Xiao''s live broadcast were shocked when they saw the snake. Then they quickly brought zoologists to know what kind of snake it was. The zoologist looked confused. Never seen a snake. Speed to sonic boom? Don''t be kidding, OK? At this speed, it''s the flesh and blood of the snake. I don''t know what it will be like. The old man said, "what kind of snake is this?" When he passed here before, he didn''t encounter it. Just now, he saw only a remnant shadow, which disappeared in a twinkling of an eye. Then he was caught by Lin fan. Think about it. I can''t help being afraid. If he had met him before, I''m afraid he would have suffered a loss at the speed of the other party. Wu Sheng frowned. This snake It''s kind of special. To say who is the most confused now, it must be our golden snake. Three times in my heart. What happened? So far, Golden Snake has not figured out how the other party reacted.It''s over. I''m afraid I''m really going to die here. Next. Golden Snake found that things were not as bad as he thought. The man who held him in his hand touched his head with his fingers. "Little snake, it''s very dangerous outside. Why do you suddenly appear in my hand? Do you think I''m very good and want to get close to me?" Lin Fan touched the Golden Snake''s head and asked. Such a small golden snake has been regarded as a snake baby by Lin fan. Think about it. When he was watching TV with Lao Zhang, he once saw the animal world. The adult snakes are very big. Snakes of this length can only be baby snakes. "Lin fan, I feel there is something wrong with this snake." Wu Sheng said. Lin Fan said with a smile: "well, I know that although it''s a snake baby, it''s very fast. If it wasn''t for me, I would not have found it." Wu Sheng wants to say that the snake may be of a different species. It''s full of treasures. "Snake baby, say hello to my friend, and leave quickly." Lin Fan said. Golden Snake has intelligence. Hearing Lin Fan''s words, she expresses doubt about it. Can you let me go? But it is willing to try. The Golden Snake holds its head high and bows to the people behind Lin fan. The meaning is very clear. I''m sorry to disturb you. I was wrong. Chapter 336 People at the scene have already seen that this snake is not an ordinary snake. It is full of spirituality and magical creatures. If normal people encounter it, they absolutely want to take it for themselves. Accept or study. It''s all very valuable. "This snake is very strange." Wu Sheng reminded. He didn''t mean anything else. He just wanted Lin fan to know that the snake was good. It''s good to stay around. It''s a pity to let it go. You can think about it well. There''s no need to be so kind. "Yes, I think the snake is very polite." Lin Fan said. I didn''t understand what Wu Sheng said. Wu Sheng has no choice but to play the lute to the ox. he doesn''t say much. Let the other party go. Lin Fan squatted down, put the golden snake on the ground, stroked its head and said, "go quickly. When you come out later, you should say it in advance, or it will be very dangerous, you know?" Teach earnestly, as if the teacher is educating the students. The Golden Snake didn''t even think about it. At the first time after landing, it broke through the air like a sharp arrow. Goodbye It''s too fast for people to react. Lin Fan looked at the Golden Snake flustered appearance, he laughed, too eager, so terrible. The water friends in the studio are very sorry. I feel like my idol has missed Tianda baby. I just saw the Golden Snake and knew it was a good thing. "I''m looking for the Golden Snake just now." At this time, the live room is like a shopping mall. People with money but no strength can only give full play to their ability and let people with strength work for them. It''s just that this kind of thing is very unlikely to be available. In this case, who will work hard for money. Even if someone works for money With the strength of Golden Snake, I''m afraid it will become the food of Golden Snake. At this point. It''s just a little pity for the clan leader. But it didn''t say much. Their goal is the treasures in the historic sites. If they are comfortable with these mutated things outside, they will have nothing to do with them. If they are not, they will let go. Walk, walk. Lin fan stopped and looked at a cliff not far away. The cliff was uneven and there was no strange place, but it attracted Lin Fan''s eyes and stayed for a long time. "What''s the matter?" Wu Sheng asked. He didn''t know what happened to Lin fan. He would stop walking. Lin Fan pointed to the cliff in the distance and said, "there was once a strong man who passed by here. I could feel his residual breath. He was very strong. He was the strongest man I have ever met." Wu Sheng was confused and didn''t know what Lin Fan meant. I always feel strange. He could not tell what was wrong. "How long?" Asked the old man. He pondered and remembered some things. Once there was a real strong man. When he passed by a place, he could feel whether there was a strong man passing by. The breath of the strong is mysterious. It''s not like anyone else. It''s very common for people to leave the building empty, but for the strong, even if they leave, the breath will still stay there for a long time. Lin Fan said: "for a long time." "Oh The clan elders thought of the possibility that there were strong people passing by and staying here in the ancient times, which is why this happened. As for now He didn''t believe that the strong had come. If we want to talk about the strong, they must be the strong from the starry sky. "Let''s move on." One eyed man reminds him that when he watches sun Xiao''s live broadcast, he finds that the problem is serious. Many water friends are guessing where the Changbai Mountain is, and some people are really right. At this time, I''m afraid someone has come this way. The strong! Star power! Too much, too much indeed. Although those guys can''t cause them much danger, it''s a kind of trouble after all. Sun Xiao is satisfied. It''s safe to be able to live with idols. In such an important place, no one will live for him. Only idols will live for him. He is moved and wants to cry. All the way. Lin Fan chatted with Xiao Bao, pointing to the surrounding scenery, talking and laughing. He didn''t regard this place as a dangerous place, and didn''t have Wu Sheng''s tension at all. Those bodyguards who follow Xiaobao are watching the surrounding situation with vigilance. They''re under a lot of pressure. The adventurous owner on the stall, they can only use hot weapons to fight against those guys they dare not. Fortunately, the young master''s friends are reliable enough. It can calm their restless heart temporarily.Far away. A group of people in camouflage clothes shuttled through the forest. They are all well-equipped mercenaries. They come here to look for treasures. They can make ordinary people free from hard work and become masters'' treasures. They don''t know how many people want to get them. "Head, these guys are all experts. It''s hard for us to take advantage of confrontation." Asked a mercenary. The head of the mercenary is painted with colorful patterns on his face, and his clothes are jungle uniforms, which can be hidden in the jungle. "It''s OK. We rely on the weapons in our hands. Who else can we be afraid of in long-range attack? We have already reached a cooperation with a certain group before we came here. As long as we pick some samples from historic sites, we can exchange money. If we get extremely precious things, the price will be higher." The head of the mercenary was not very smart. Be carried away by interests. In such a dangerous place, thermal weapons can do it. They can be killed by any obscene beast that is fast enough. So far, they haven''t made clear the situation. It has to be said that the danger inside Changbai Mountain hasn''t been passed on. It makes them feel more like they can get something if they are careful on the battlefield. At this point. Lin Fan and others have appeared in the middle of the mountain. "Be careful. This is where I came before." The old man of the clan reminded him that he was really scared at the thought of the danger he encountered when he first came here. It''s a good thing I had a big life, or I would have died long ago. Wu Sheng''s face became solemn. "Brother Lin, please be careful." Wu Sheng said. He can only place his hope on Lin fan, otherwise it is impossible for him to go up depending on them. "Well, I know." Lin Fan said. Standing in front of them is a stone tablet. Because it''s too far away, the words on the stone tablet have been blurred for a long time, but it can be seen from here that someone once came to this place. "You wait for me." Lin Fan said back. Then he stepped inside. Sa Sa! There was no wind around, but the plants all vibrated slightly. "Here we are." Exclaimed the old man. It was this feeling that when he went in earlier, he also found that the surrounding vegetation was suddenly shaking. At first, he didn''t pay attention to it, but then he deeply understood what terror was. The pressure is just like heavenly power. The feeling of pressure on the body is just a moment, as if the whole body is cracked. He didn''t know if Lin Fan could carry it. "Well?" Lin Fan looked around, and the pressure fell fiercely, as if mountains were pressing on him. "Hey, I feel so strange. It''s like someone touched me." Lin Fan said. Wu Sheng and others standing outside the stone tablet is just a step away, but he knows that the two are already in a different world. The outside is calm and the inside is turbulent. Hearing what Lin Fan said, Wu Sheng and the clan elders wanted to spit out a mouthful of old blood. Shit! Especially the clan elders want to find a place to put their heads in. Is it necessary to have such a big gap? He didn''t react at all before, and then he was ejected and completely fainted. But looking at Lin Fan''s appearance, he felt his head with doubts. This situation is really irritating. "Mr. Zu, how much pressure is he under now?" Wu Sheng asked. He pointed to Lin Fan''s feet and said, "look at the ground under his feet." Wu Sheng looked at it. He was stunned and took a cold breath. With Lin Fan as the center, where his feet are, there are ripples, which spread out circle after circle. It''s like standing on the water. It''s a certain degree of coercion. "If it were me, I would be crushed to pieces in an instant." Wu Sheng can''t understand Lin Fan''s strength more and more. How strong is it? Can he give a specific explanation. In the past, he thought that Lin Fan was just a strong man in sanyaojing. Later, he found that things were much more than that. It''s a lot more than that. "Too much." Looking at the one eyed man, the clan elder seemed to ask him how he practiced and why he was so strong, while you were so weak that there was a strong contrast between them. It was really unexpected. The one eyed man found the eyes of the elder. "What do you want me to do?" "Nothing," he said The one eyed man always feels that his eyes are too strange. He must be thinking about something bad. Then he asks: "when does this need to wait?" "Look at your feet." The clan elder pointed to Lin Fan''s feet, "when the waves dissipate, everything will be over, but make a plan, that is, the prestige will always exist, and at that time, no one can go in except him."Just as he spoke. The ripples at Lin Fan''s feet dissipated. The clan elder took a deep breath, slowly raised his feet and stepped into it. As expected, there was no mistake in his thinking. The kind of pressure that severely damaged him disappeared. "Disappeared." The one eyed man said, "Lin fan, what happened just now?" "It''s nothing. It''s like someone is frivolous with me. It''s very strange, but I feel the strong breath. It''s just so strong. I didn''t expect it to disappear now. It''s very strange." Lin Fan looked around, looking for it, but after a long time, he didn''t see the one he wanted to meet. Lin fan is looking for someone who doesn''t exist. There must be such a strong man. As soon as they arrived in Changbai Mountain, they would be suppressed by the strong. They could not lift their heads, and even their lives would not be saved. Just as they continue on their way. Boom! There was a violent explosion. All the people were looking back. The one eyed man frowned tightly. This is where someone found it. Chapter 337 "Someone''s coming so soon?" Wu Sheng did not expect these guys to find so fast. The live broadcast is really so terrible. Just exposed location not long, was followed by others, think about it, feel terrible. "The explosion of hot weapons, who is it?" The one eyed man was puzzled. Those who come here are all powerful. Who else can use thermal weapons. "Help "Who''s going to save us?" Next. See below a group of wear infatuated color clothes, holding hot weapons soldiers panic toward Lin Fan they run. Their faces were terrified. It''s like meeting something terrible. "Who are they?" Wu Sheng asked, the faces are the same as those of one eyed men. He knows that there are different countries, and there are also great differences in skin color. Seeing the skin color of these people, he thinks they are one eyed men. The one eyed man said, "I don''t know. According to their clothes, they should be mercenaries. They help the consortia complete their tasks and earn money. How can they come here? In the eyes of ordinary people, they are really powerful, but here, I''m afraid they can''t even protect themselves." The bodyguards who followed Xiaobao gave sympathetic eyes to the mercenaries. It''s not easy to lick blood on the tip of a knife. How nice it is for them to hold the gold owner directly. As a bodyguard, it''s very easy to follow and protect them when they go out. It''s very simple. It''s not difficult. And life is guaranteed. How comfortable it is. It''s a joy you can''t even imagine. "Are they in danger?" Lin Fan looked at the group of people running from afar and asked curiously. In fact, it was in vain. They must have been in danger, otherwise they could run so flustered. The one eyed man frowned and pondered. What to do. Save or not. In the end He decided that it would be better not to save them. These guys are obviously mercenaries. They have no clear purpose. They have saved a lot of trouble. Moreover, they are so bold that they absolutely have a lot of innocent lives in their hands. Since I risked my life to come here. You have to be prepared to sacrifice your life. "Bold." All of a sudden, a roar came from behind the escaped mercenaries. The sound wave was terrible. The leaves around them were rustling and shaking. The running mercenaries were in pain. Their feet stayed in the same place, and their pupils were staring. The body is out of control. Bang! In a flash, the mercenaries burst and blood spattered everywhere. Lin Fan frowned, pulled Xiaobao in his arms, covered his eyes and told him not to look. "How can that be?" He''s not happy about it. Even if there is a battle, there is no need to splash the blood of others everywhere. Xiaobao, hiding in Lin Fan''s arms, knows what happened and shakes his body in fear. Seeing such a cruel scene at a young age has caused great harm to his young heart. If you encounter this kind of situation in the city, absolutely claim compensation for mental loss. "It''s a bullying way." The one eyed man was shocked. Obviously did not expect, the other side means so fierce, just with a fury, will break these people. "It''s him..." When the clan elder saw the figure, his face changed, as if he didn''t expect him to come. "Young master, don''t annoy each other." "This man is a big family of stars and a great power of Mohism. It''s reasonable that he shouldn''t have come here in person. How can he be here?" Wu Sheng was surprised and said, "are they coming so soon?" The old man said in a small voice, "it''s better to be careful. Don''t be careless." "Who is he?" Lin Fan inquired, he observed the other side, the strength is good, but in his view, compared with those who just residual breath of the strong, there is a big difference, if you can find those people, maybe there will be a fierce competition, as for other, he did not have much interest. "He is the great power of Mo nationality, Mo Wu. His accomplishments are amazing, his strength is strong, and his position is very high. In the ranking, Wu nationality is much weaker than Mo nationality. It''s not quiet here, and the situation has become very bad. I think many big families have noticed the situation here and started to take action." At that time, the clan elders were worried and their rhythm was interrupted. Changbai Mountain is so big that he can''t compete with such a strong one. The one eyed man didn''t say anything. He kept what he said in mind. Now it''s important to keep a low profile, pay close attention to the surrounding situation and search for first-hand information. At this point. Mo Wu came from afar, followed by several clansmen, including men and women, handsome and ordinary in appearance, but with extraordinary temperament. At a glance, he knew that he had come out of the big family."Your name is mo Wu, and your means are bloody." Lin Fan looks directly at the road. He thought that Lin Fan''s method was very mild. When dealing with Zhuang Tianxing, because he could not grasp the power of "Fu demon seal", he directly wiped out the opponent, and there was no residue left. To say the method, it was naturally a lot more terrible than Mo Wu. "Who dares to call me by my name? How brave." Mo Wu yelled angrily, and the power was amazing. People just felt that the eardrum was about to burst. "My ears hurt." Xiao Bao covered his ears with his hands, tears falling. "Lin fan, I hurt too." Lao Zhang yelled, his legs beating, just like a frog on a hot pot. It was very uncomfortable. Lin Fan looked at Xiao Bao and Lao Zhang, his eyebrows beating and yelling. "Shut up." Boom! The sky and the earth roar like thunder in the clouds. The sound waves gather together to form a shock and sweep away. The sand flies away and the surrounding trees crack. The originally expressionless Mo Wu''s face suddenly changes. As soon as he wants to respond, the sound waves directly cover him. The face vibrated and wrinkled like a ripple. The spirit is greatly impacted. "No way." Mo Wu shouts in his heart. He can''t believe the scene. He wants to resist, but now he''s like a puppet. He can''t even move before the other party''s operation. A moment later. The sound waves dissipated. Mo Wu stood in the same place and did not move. The people who followed Mo Wu showed a look of horror in their eyes. They were not affected, but the power of the sound wave was in their eyes. It''s a terrible force. Tick! Tick! Mo Wu wiped his nose and looked down. His fingers were stained with blood. Then he felt that the corners of his eyes were moist and his ears were moist. Touch it and look carefully. It''s all blood. Seven orifices bleed. There was a huge wave in my heart, and my eyes were frightened and uneasy. Who the hell is he Lin fan, the sage of Mo nationality, is shocked to see that he is now the most powerful being on the planet. He can kill people in a hundred miles. Existence that can survive in the universe. And their current strength is far from such a level. Once they reach the universe, the radiation is fatal to them. Even if they have a deep foundation, they can''t resist it. "How strong is he?" The old man said to himself. One side of Wu Sheng said: "I don''t know. The more I get in touch with him, the more I can''t see through him." "Mo Wu is the realm of saints, which has exceeded our imagination too much." The clan old sink a way, just he has already made the respectful instrument to face each other. But who can think of, the other party is just angry, forming a sound wave offensive, but did not expect to annoy Lin fan, was Lin Fan a voice called seven orifices bleeding. What does it represent? That must be Lin Fan''s strength to be strong, the other side a lot. Put the truth in front of you, and you''ll see. The people behind Mo Wu fiercely stand up and want to denounce Lin fan. It''s so bold to know who we are. They dare to be so presumptuous, but they are stopped by Mo Wu before they can say anything. I didn''t expect that there would be such a master. "I don''t know what kind of elder you are." Mo Wu converged on the power of the powerful and asked. I want to see through each other''s roots. It''s a pity He didn''t find anything special about each other, and his breath felt like an ordinary person. That''s terrible. Is this the legendary Back to the basics. There are a lot of ideas. I''m a little confused. Lin Fan did not pay attention to each other, but concerned about the ears of Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao, whether it hurt or not. He didn''t like the guy who cried and howled at all. The people I met before, though they didn''t seem very friendly to themselves, only hurt him. For Lin fan, as long as you hurt his friends, he will not forgive. Of course, if you hurt me, I am willing to forgive you generously, provided that you must apologize. The one eyed man wants to answer for Lin fan. We are local people. We are very angry when you intrude here. Give you a chance to get out of here That really sounds overbearing. But he didn''t have the strength to support this hegemony. Mo Wu wiped off the blood and stabilized his body and mind. The situation just now had a big impact on him. If he was sad, it would definitely hurt him. "In the lower Mo tribe, Mo Wu came from the distant starry sky. What happened just now was unexpected." Mo Wu continued. As a result, the previous arrogance and hegemony disappeared. At this time, Xiao Bao pulls Lin Fan''s wrist, tells what happened just now, and rubs his ears. It''s really painful. Now it doesn''t hurt any more. Then he grabs Lin Fan''s hands and asks Lin fan to rub his ears.Lin Fan smiles and rubs his palms to give him heat. Xiao Bao closed his eyes. WOW! It''s really comfortable. "Me too." Lao Zhang yelled. Lin Fan said: "don''t worry. I''ll knead it for you after I knead it for Xiaobao, OK?" "Good." Lao Zhang is smiling. They show their friendship defiantly, which makes people around embarrassed. It''s the most embarrassing thing for the clan leader and Wu Sheng. Although the other side''s strength is not as good as Lin Fan''s, the Mohist people are huge. They don''t look at the monks'' faces, they look at the Buddha''s faces, and they have to look at their masters when they beat the dogs. It''s really not good. It''s OK to tease them twice. Now the situation of indifference is really complicated. Anyone has to be angry. Chapter 338 "Are you listening to me or not?" Mo Wu took a deep breath and held back his anger. The other side is a bit rampant. If you pay attention to me, you can still die. Some things can be solved by communication, but the other side doesn''t pay attention to him at all. Next. Mo Wu saw that Wu Sheng and his family were old. From the perspective of clothing, it seemed that they were Wu people. Therefore, he was more sure that Lin Fan was definitely a member of the big family of stars, and it was not simple. It is because of this that the Mo nationality will endure the anger and ask. "Hum!" Xiaobao saw each other, arrogantly turned his head and looked at the distant scenery. So is Lao Zhang. Lin fan doesn''t like Mo Wu at all. He naturally protects Xiao Bao and Lao Zhang. For him, these outsiders who are not even friends must be less important than his good friends. Mo Wu was about to explode. He asked, "are you from the Wu nationality?" "I''m Wu Xingyun of Wu nationality. This is Wu Sheng, the young leader of my family," he said Lin fan can ignore each other. But they can''t. People directly ask them, which can be regarded as not heard, otherwise the consequences are absolutely terrible, private retaliation is very likely. Mo Wu didn''t have much interest in them. At a glance, we can see through their accomplishments. Wu Xingyun''s strength is good, but compared with him, there is a big gap. The clan elder knew what he wanted to do at the first sight when he saw Mo Wu. Then he came to the one eyed man and said in a low voice: "that man is the great power of the Mo nationality, a big family in the starry sky. His accomplishments are amazing and he is a saint. You''d better not offend him. Let Lin Fan take care of him, or he won''t lose face." Hearing this, the one eyed man was helpless for a moment. What can he say. If it''s something else, it''s easy to say that Lin Fan''s friends are very upset by this guy. After all, he came from Qingshan mental hospital. It seems that normal communication doesn''t work. If Hao Ren is here, there must be a way. Just as the one eyed man was thinking of a way, Lin Fan took the initiative to open his mouth and let the one eyed man breathe a sigh of relief. It seems that I don''t need to bother myself. "Hello! I hope you can apologize. If they forgive you, I don''t care, otherwise I will teach you a lesson. " Lin Fan said. The atmosphere was quiet. Mo Wu was shocked by Lin Fan''s words and deeds. Obviously, I didn''t expect He should have said such a thing. "Ha ha ha..." Mo Wu looks up at the sky and laughs. Make him apologize? With these two ordinary people? This is absolutely impossible. Xiao Bao and Lao Zhang hate to see Mo Wu. They are really bad guys. Their ears hurt just now. The most unforgivable thing is this. However, Lin fan has said that if they apologize, they will forgive each other. They didn''t want to forgive, but they were willing to accept it because it was proposed by Lin fan. Who makes us best friends. Sun Xiao looks at Lin Fan bitterly just like a resentful wife. My ears hurt too. Why didn''t he take me? It''s class. "What are you laughing at?" "Is it funny to bully my friends?" Lin fan asked discontentedly. As for the fact that he made people roar and bleed, he has long forgotten it. Seeing that something was wrong with the scene, the Wu people sent a message to Mo Wu. "This is a strong man on the local planet. His strength is terrible, but he is very good. He is serious. These two are his good friends. As long as he apologizes, nothing will happen." He is good for Mo Wu, and also for human beings on the local planet. The Mohists are a big family, and they are very good at it. He didn''t know how strong Lin Fan was. Maybe he was stronger than most of the strong, but he certainly didn''t see enough of Lin fan when compared with his family. Let Lin Fan just, according to his understanding, it is obviously impossible. Although the contact time is not long. But in this period of time, he can see that these two, one old and one young, are very important to him. Maybe this is the legendary rebellious scale. Gradually. The old Wu people found that Mo Wu looked at him in a strange, ironic way. Not good That''s what he thought. Think about it carefully, and finally find the problem. He just said that Lin fan is a native human. He directly exposed Lin Fan''s identity. The strong people of the star family never pay attention to those who are not. Even if the other party is strong, the details of the family are beyond personal imagination. "No conflict, or there will be endless trouble in the future. This person is definitely not as simple as you think," the old Wu saidHe hoped Mo Wu would understand this. Unfortunately, the other party obviously didn''t want to hear it. Who do you look down on. As a powerful family, Mo Wu has a high status. Even if he is not the opponent of the other side, what can he do? Behind him is the whole Mo family, the supreme star family. He doesn''t believe that the other party dares to compete with the whole Mohist people. This is mo Wu''s confidence. That''s why he''s fearless. If you dare to hurt him, the result is very simple, that is, you are ready to be crushed by the whole Mohist. At this point. Lin fan asked Mo Wu if it was funny to bully his friends. Logically Knowing that Lin Fan''s strength is irresistible, he will surely admit his mistakes and strangle all contradictions in the cradle. But now Know each other''s roots of Mo Wu has not put Lin Fan in the eye. "Your behavior is to bring unimaginable trouble to you and the people around you, you know?" Mo Wu negative hand and stand, dissipated domineering burst out again, eyes fierce looking at Lin fan. It''s not good for the old people. Mo Wu knows Lin Fan''s identity, even if the other party''s strength is strong, he doesn''t panic, but what the next result will be, don''t want to know. There will be terrible things. "I don''t understand what you''re saying." Lin Fan said, then looked at Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao, "do you know what he meant?" Xiaobao said, "I know. He said he would kill me." Well That''s the first thing to say. Lin Fan looks at Mo Wu with fierce eyes. Suddenly, Mo Wu, who looks at each other with this kind of eyes, seems to be locked by the most powerful weapon in the world. His mind is beating fast and his blood flow is speeding up. It was a terrible feeling for him. "You''re going to kill my friend?" Lin fan asked. When Mo Wu heard that, he always felt that something was wrong. When did I say I would kill your friend. Even the planting and framing is not so excessive. The clan elders and Wu Sheng are helpless. The development of things is beyond their imagination, and they have begun to develop in an uncontrollable direction. "What are you talking about?" Mo Wu exclaimed angrily. Lin Fan said, "I didn''t say anything. I asked you if you want to kill my friend. If you want to kill my friend, I won''t let you go." "I didn''t mean to kill your friend." Mo Wu Dao. Lin Fan said, "then you apologize to my friend." It''s quiet again. Mo Wu''s eyes are round. Now he has found out that it''s not him who''s messing around, but the other party''s messing around. The one eyed man grinned bitterly. He admired Mo Wu for his sudden appearance. He even talked to the mentally ill until now. Although there were a few small problems in the process of chatting, they can cover up the past. Mo Wu pondered for a moment and knew that his current strength was not his opponent. If he continued, he might not be able to take advantage of it. The other side gave him the feeling that my strength was powerful and no one was afraid. As for what kind of nationality you are, it has nothing to do with me. Anyway, I can press you now. Obviously, it means that I am strong and overbearing. "Let''s go." Mo Wu doesn''t want to entangle with Lin fan. He was not allowed to do so. Remember each other''s appearance and name. When the time comes, he must pay the price. The most important thing is that there are hidden historic sites here. What he said about leaving is obviously to attack the West and sneak in another place. "Stop and apologize to my friend." Cried Lin fan. Mo Wu ignores Lin fan. All the Mo people who follow him look at Lin Fan coldly. They are really rampant. If Mo Wu doesn''t allow them to shout, they must let each other know that you are not looking for death. Lin Fan trotted to catch up with Mo Wu, put his palm on his shoulder, grabbed him and said: "apologize to my friend." Mo Wu, who was stopped, turned his back to Lin Fan and his face was livid. "You''re looking for death." Mo Wu said angrily. Lin Fan said, "I didn''t want to die. I asked you to apologize to my friend." The clan elder sends a message to Mo Wu. You can apologize. It''s just a small problem. Why should you be so tough? Who is honest? It''s not a good thing for you. His kind-hearted remind, but get Mo Wu disdain, frankly let him shut up. The old man sighed helplessly and didn''t want to pay attention to it. He knew that Mo Wu didn''t know the seriousness of the matter. "Let go." Mo Wu Dao. "Sorry!" "Let go!" "Apologize to me." Perhaps speaking of impatience, Lin Fan increased his strength and gave a click. For Mo Wu, he just felt that his whole body was crushed.The knee bends fiercely, kneels down directly, the ground can''t bear this kind of prestige, forms the sign of cracking directly, then, a shock lifts up the dust, and diffuses in all directions. There was a constant cry of surprise. The children of the Mo nationality were all staring at the scene in front of them in disbelief. Then, he glared at Lin fan, and had an impulse to fight with each other, which was humiliating them. Mo Wu''s pupil dilated violently. Roar and roar. "Ah The rage swept the whole audience, and the influence of sainthood was great. There was a strong wind in the air, and visions occurred frequently. "You''re looking for death." Word by word, endless anger broke out, half of the sky was red, he reached the saint realm, his heart was angry, terrible. The one eyed man and others'' faces have changed greatly, and they all feel the great pressure from the heart. "Is this the power of sainthood?" The elder said to himself. Wu Sheng frowned. He felt that there was something wrong with this Mohist strongman. He couldn''t step back and settle this matter peacefully. It''s necessary to get to the present state. Lin fan is not afraid of you Mohists. He has made it clear before. I''m not afraid of that. Or would it be? Chapter 339 "Do you kneel down to apologize?" Lin fan saw Mo Wu kneel down and asked in a voice. "There''s no need to do that. You just need to apologize. My friends are very generous." He has never noticed the seriousness of the matter. Mo Wu''s gnashing teeth looks very ferocious. His anger is as terrible as Jiuyou demon. He has been driven to such a degree by Lin fan, and he has been completely crazy for a long time. "Die for me." He didn''t want to hear what the other party said, but slapped Lin Fan on the chest, and the terrible power surged in, bombarding Lin Fan''s body. "Be careful." One eyed men and others remind that their reaction is not as fast as Mo Wu. When they make a sound, the attack of the other side has already fallen on Lin fan. The old man of the clan looks dignified. If anyone encounters a blow from the sage realm, even if he is strong, he may not be able to block it. Kick it! Lin Fan stepped back and looked at Mo Wu with surprise. "What a strong power. I thought you were a little weak, but when you just made a move, your power could soar several times. How did you do that? Are you hiding your strength all the time?" The palm of Mo Wu''s hand is golden and keeps the appearance of his moves. What he has just performed is the unique skill of Mo nationality, which can burst out several times in an instant. It belongs to the high-level unique skill. Because of Lin Fan''s reason, Mo Wu didn''t even think about it. He just took the idea of killing each other. "No way." But the reality shocked Mo Wu. He didn''t think of such a terrible move. The other side didn''t do anything. Instead, he just stepped back a few steps. In Mo Wu''s opinion, it was impossible. That''s not only what he thinks. The same is true of the Mohist children. "What we have just performed is our unique knowledge. Even if our cultivation is one step higher than that of our sages, we can''t do nothing without preparation." "Who the hell is this guy?" Shocked! Panic! Even their own sages can''t win each other, even if they go together, it''s just a joke. Sun Xiao, who is not far away, is broadcast live. The water friends in the studio were all crying out, mean, really mean. They even made a sneak attack, but they didn''t expect that the sneak attack would be of no use at all. They were shocked to see these strong people in the starry sky. They all felt full of pride. See, this is our patron saint, idol, which you can''t match. "What are you doing?" Mo Wu was shocked and asked. He didn''t believe that there was such an existence in the world. With his cultivation, even if he didn''t reach the point of smashing the stars with one blow, it was absolutely no problem to destroy a hill when he waved. Lin Fan said: "I''m just an ordinary person who likes to practice every day. Your move just now is very powerful. It''s similar to my move, but I can''t do it at will, or you will die." "Although you are not good to my friends, I never shoot others casually." "You apologize." He is willing to give Mo Wu the opportunity to admit his mistake, even if the other party does not cherish it, but he is willing to let the other party think about it. "The Mohists will not let you go." Mo Wu felt that the other side was teasing him. None of these words was to the point. He had been in the starry sky for countless years and had never met the situation now. Lin Fan inquired: "why don''t you Mohists let me go? I don''t seem to have any conflicts with you Mohists. If there are conflicts, you can say that friendly communication is the only way to solve the problem. If it''s my fault, I can apologize, but if it''s your fault, but you want me to admit it, I will never agree." Mo Wu''s breathing became more and more rapid. My eyes are red. I want to swallow up Lin fan. Mo Wu is a proud man. From the beginning to now, he feels that the other party has been playing with him. This feeling I''m not happy. One eyed man is thinking about whether to stop the situation. He knew that Lin fan had no malice. But the star star star seems to have misunderstood Lin fan. And this misunderstanding with Lin Fan constantly communicate with him, more and more expansion, in the end can develop into the hatred of life and death. The clan elder came to Wu Sheng''s side and whispered: "little Lord, will he have some problems with his head?" "No, I feel normal." Wu Sheng returned. He felt that what Lin Fan said was very reasonable and wise. Besides, Master Zhang has extraordinary skills. It must be not easy to get along with him and become good friends. Since he is not simple, it is normal for him to have a special personality. At this point. Lin Fan looked directly at Mo Wu and raised his hand: "please, your strength is good. I want to compete with you." "Isn''t he going to apologize?" cried Xiao Bao in the distance"It''s OK. I''ll apologize when the competition is over." Lin Fan said with a smile. He likes to fight the strong. Mo Wu''s move just now is very good. Lin Fan''s behavior was regarded as a kind of provocation by Wudang. His Qi and blood were rolling, and the sun was floating overhead. It was dazzling. Everyone who stabbed could not open their eyes, and a hot wave swept around. It''s not good. In a short time, Mo Wu''s body moved, and the movement was flowing, and the track was difficult to capture. As a child of Mo nationality, one can see that the sage was exerting his highest unique knowledge in the family. Next. They found that the breath of Mo Wu turned into a hammer that appeared from the beginning of the world. Suddenly, some people exclaimed. "It''s a unique skill to grasp the heavenly hammer." "I didn''t expect the sage to cultivate to such a state." A terrible sense of oppression rolled over them. If it''s not a little bit of a breath, they can''t resist it. "Die for me." Mo Wu roared, clasped his hands, and waved away. The power was too strong, and the space vibrated violently. The wave was too terrible. This is the space wave that countless scientists want to see. But at this time, it was blown out by people with their own strength. Unlimited science and unlimited human resources. Now that is, science is limited, human resources are unlimited. Boom! There was a dull roar. Heaven and earth shake, as if the whole Changbai Mountain is shaking. The stars scattered all over Changbai Mountain feel this power. "Who is it..." "What a terrible power." When many elders of big ethnic groups feel this power, they show their dignified color and the power of sages. There are powerful people of big ethnic groups in the realm of sages coming. After confirming the news, they must pass it back. Let the strong come from the tribe. Otherwise, they will not be able to take advantage here. This matter. Lin Fan didn''t move. He resisted Mo Wu''s attack and didn''t step back. On the contrary, Mo Wu''s face changed greatly. It was like hell. He stepped back step by step, his hands trembling, just like banging on an iron plate. It hurts! Mo Wu put his hands behind his back for fear of being seen. He just forgot the people behind him. They had sharp eyes and saw the shaking hands of his saints. They were speechless. Even some of them feel nervous. Nima! It''s terrible. There''s nothing wrong with the person who was hit. The person who hit actually has a pain in his hand. It can''t be like this anywhere. Don''t say they don''t understand. Mo Wu himself did not want to understand why this happened. "Yes, it''s really good. I used to close my hands and hammer it down. It''s so powerful. I''ve learned it." "Sure enough, the only way to improve one''s strength is to cut and rub with the strong." Lin Fan said with a smile, and he learned another move. Hearing this, Mo Wu almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. Asshole. You humiliated me. Let''s roar. Mo Wu''s big hand, a simple breath of the sky, a long sword only the size of a palm, the air rotation, and then blink of an eye, directly bigger. "This is..." The clan elder looked at the flying sword spinning in the air. When he saw it with the naked eye, he could only feel the sharp edge, as if there was a light to blind his eyes. I feel that. He lowered his head in a hurry. Dare not continue to look at each other. This is the mysterious treasure Mo Wu got from the ancient tomb in the starry sky. Although he hasn''t understood it yet, he is very powerful. Even if his opponent''s strength is a little higher than him, it doesn''t matter. Even the children of Mo nationality saw this flying sword for the first time. Brush! The flying sword revolves in the air and flies to Mo Wu''s hand. All of a sudden, his spirit and spirit changed dramatically. "You are naughty and bully Lin fan. If you don''t have any weapons, throw them away, or I''ll let my bodyguard shoot you with machine gun." Xiao Bao jumped up and cried. The bodyguards looked at their young master. I want to find a piece of soil to bury myself. Young master Let''s see if it''s going well. Do you want to shoot people with machine guns? They can beat our shit out with one move. Young master, Meng Lang is dead. Now the situation is very serious, but Lin Fan did not feel out, still very indifferent. "Xiaobao, it''s normal to take weapons in the competition." Lin Fan said. Xiaobao said, "Oh, you should be careful. If you need help, I''ll shoot him with a machine gun."The bodyguard with machine gun put the hot weapon behind him. I didn''t take it. I didn''t have anything. Don''t mess with me. "Go to hell." At this time, Mo Wu roared and waved his flying sword. With the sound of brush, all kinds of light burst out, blocking the sky and the sun. Everyone was surprised by Mo Wu''s methods. In Lin Fan''s eyes, the sword light is not the sword light, but a virtual shadow. Then, the virtual shadow is solid. When you look carefully, you can see that it is an old man with white robes. The old man, as if a banishment immortal had come from the sky, stretched out a finger and appeared in front of Lin Fan in the blink of an eye, pointing at Lin Fan''s forehead. Hum! At the moment of touch, circles of ripples spread out. A sharp light directly runs through Lin Fan''s head, and then blooms like a lotus. The old Wu people were frightened. He doesn''t know what happened. He can''t even resist such a move. That''s the strength of Saint realm. The old Wu people envied this realm. I don''t know when I can achieve it. Chapter 340 The light dissipated. The meaning of the skyward sword is gone. Everything returned to a state of calm. Mo Wu gasped a little. He had just inspired the flying sword he got from the ancient tomb in the starry sky. It cost him a lot. He knew that the flying sword was absolutely unusual. It must have been a close weapon of a strong man. As for who can make nothing of it. It''s too dangerous, there''s too much terror, it''s good to get one. "It''s a sword that has reached the extreme. There should be no problem in taking his life." Mo Wu said to himself that he was confident in his ability, but soon, the figure standing in front of him made him despair. Even want to vomit blood. How could that be. "That''s great." Lin Fan likes to praise others. What he says is the truth. The sword just made him feel great pressure. It''s very strong, especially strong. It''s just a little bit worse. If it''s more powerful, it will be better. Not only Mo Wu can''t believe it. Even the children of the Mo nationality are like this. They don''t believe it will be like this. The scene just now, although it did not destroy the heaven and the earth, it also had the power to destroy the mountain and the sea, which was not so easy to resist. "Who are you?" Mo Wu asked. He was shocked. He really wanted to know who Lin Fan was. Even if Lin fan had already told him, I was just an ordinary person who loved to practice. But they don''t believe it. What can they do. Helpless very. When Mo Wu asked this question, unexpected things happened. Click! A crisp voice. Mo Wu stood in the same place, and the mysterious flying sword appeared cracks, and then split in front of his eyes. "No..." Heartrending roars resound through the world. Poof! Mo Wu''s blood gushes out, and his mind contacts with the mysterious flying sword. The flying sword is dealt a devastating blow, which is a fatal wound to Mo Wu. "No way, how could it be." He knows the hardness of the flying sword. It''s absolutely solid. Even the sharpest thing can''t be cut down. But now, just stabbing each other, that''s the situation. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes. He won''t believe it all his life. Lin Fan see each other directly spit blood, a little confused God way: "what''s the matter with you? I didn''t hit you. You hit me. I can''t admit that. " He didn''t expect the world to be so bad. The world is in the cold. It''s just a duel. I didn''t expect to hurt myself so much that he would definitely throw the pot at me. In such a case, his first thought was to stay away from the scene and never participate in it. I heard what Lin Fan said. Mo Wu is more angry mouth spit blood, can''t stand each other''s ridicule. It''s not ridicule, it''s just a special concern. Make things clear and let the other party understand that your situation has nothing to do with me. Just did not expect to hear each other''s ears, it becomes a mockery. I have to say I''m really helpless about this. If Mo Wu had disdained Lin Fan''s birth before, now For Mo Wu, he was already in awe of Lin fan. Not to say respect as God, but also respect as fierce tiger. "Lin fan is so good that he should beat this guy." Xiaobao cheers and shouts, acting as Lin Fan''s cheerleading team, cheering here. Lao Zhang is also cheering. The old Wu was shocked, and his beating heart would burst. Seeing this scene, he needed to reexamine Lin Fan''s strength, when Mo Wu sacrificed his flying sword. He has already seen that Mo Wu''s strength is the top in the sage realm. With this mysterious flying sword, who can''t kill. I just didn''t expect that this would happen. At this time, Mo Wu had a deep awe for Lin fan. There is a big gap in strength. It''s not as simple as you think. "Are you all right?" Lin fan asked. The competition was OK. The other side''s moves are very powerful, which makes him very satisfied. Mo Wu thought, he didn''t know how to solve the problem. In the current situation. If the other party wants to kill him, he has no place to escape. Just as he was thinking. Lin Fan said slowly: "your move is very powerful. I''m very satisfied with it. Now I''ll give you a move. It''s reciprocity, but I''m a little fierce. I''m afraid I''ll hurt you, so I''ll release it somewhere else." "You''ll see." Everyone was attracted by Lin Fan''s words.Lin Fan looked at the mountains in the distance and pushed his hand. "Fu Yao Yin!" The voice just dropped. A terrible force burst out in an instant, the void twisted and the ripple spread. Boom! An earth shaking roar broke out. The mountain range in the distance seems to encounter a terrible squeeze and burst in an instant. It covers a wide range, and everyone''s eyes are flashing with fear. "I..." Mo Wu Lengshen''s looking, in front of a scene is too amazing. Poop! Mo Wu knelt down, without any external factors, just as if he had seen through the general, he knelt down sincerely. "I lost." He didn''t have the previous arrogance. When he learned that he was a native here, he was still so arrogant that he didn''t pay attention to him. But now it''s different. The gap is too big. If the people in the clan know that he has provoked such a strong man, they will definitely push him out to apologize in order to calm the anger of the strong man. Lin Fan said gently, "it''s just a duel. We learn from each other. There''s no winning or losing to say. Please stand up quickly. It''s OK." The patients who came out of Qingshan mental hospital were very mild. This has a lot to do with Hao Ren''s teaching over the years. Lao Zhang and Lin fan are kind-hearted people. They never harm others maliciously except under special circumstances, such as unintentionally killing someone without knowing the power of the move. It''s just so friendly. Mo Wu was really flustered, but he was more surprised. He did not deal with the aborigines very much. When he came to this planet, he had already found out. The aborigines are weak. Because of the practice of law, practice is incomplete law, those ancient practice of law are hidden in the mountains. Now there is only one result. This one is likely to get a complete cultivation method. Otherwise, it''s impossible to describe. But where does he know Lin Fan''s strength is so strong that he is cultivating slowly. For example, qigong cultivation method is a waste when you hear its name, but it''s really not waste, and it''s also very domineering. When the state of mind reaches a certain level, you can practice it even when you sleep. The road is different. It''s no good for Mo Wu to leave and stay here, but he''s still thinking about the historic sites here. Naturally, he won''t give up. There should be no problem climbing from the other side. "Wait..." Just when he wants to leave, he hears Lin Fan''s voice. Mo Wu is surprised. Is this going to leave him? Do you think too much about everything? Mo Wu endured the agitation in his heart and looked at Lin Fan in doubt. If it is true as he thought, he will definitely try his best to escape from here. As for the people, they can only ask for their own good, at least they can guarantee to take the news back, so that the powerful people in the family can take revenge on them. Lin Fan said: "although you have discussed with me, the problem still returns to the original situation. I hope you can apologize to my two friends." Shit! The truth of Mo Wu explodes in place. There are so many things that you still tell me. Is there something wrong with your brain. The Mohist children, who were not happy with Lin Fan before, became honest and didn''t dare to behave recklessly. At the beginning, they were overbearing because they had a family behind them. Now Lin fan has proved his dignity with strength. The authority of a strong man should not be offended, otherwise he will be hit by an unimaginable thunder. Now even if you give them ten courage, they don''t dare. "I''m sorry, ladies and gentlemen. It''s my fault for my previous behavior." Mo general''s current situation is stable, absolutely not overbearing at the beginning. Lin Fan said, "Xiao Bao, Lao Zhang, will you forgive him?" Lao Zhang was satisfied and said, "it''s very important that we can correct our mistakes. I''m willing to forgive him." Xiaobao said, "I''ll listen to you." From time to time, Lao Zhang comes up with one or two reasonable words, which makes the one eyed man quite curious. Is the effect of Lao Zhang''s recovery better than that of Lin fan? At least he never heard a reasonable sentence like Lao Zhang in Lin fan. Lin Fan said with a smile: "don''t worry, they have forgiven you, but it can''t be like this in the future. But I think you are hurt a little seriously, but it''s a pity that I can''t know how to treat you. However, my friend Lao Zhang is very good at acupuncture. Do you want him to prick some needles for you?" Wu Sheng''s face changed slightly, some of which were not very natural. What he fears most is that master Zhang''s ability is discovered by others, which is more useful than any treasure. The old Wu people look very ugly. Hearing the needling, he thought of his half male and half female appearance. What is it? Is it a demon? Lao Zhang said, "I won''t give him a needle. Although he has apologized to me, I''m still very angry.""Lao Zhang, don''t do that. Hatred won''t exist forever. You need to open your heart and accept others'' apologies. In this way, you will feel very happy." "No." Lao Zhang turned his head, just didn''t want to give each other a needle. It''s just that they didn''t notice that Mo Wu had almost exploded in situ. What do you mean? What do you mean? Black and white face to face? I don''t need that old man to prick my needle. It''s like I''m asking you. How much skill can ordinary people have. He raised his hand slightly. Signal to retreat. The children of the Mohist nationality understood the gestures and nodded their heads tacitly. Then they kept retreating, orderly and orderly. Lin Fan advised Lao Zhang for a long time, and finally persuaded the stubborn Lao Zhang, ready to let Lao Zhang give Mo Wu needle, head up, far away no figure. "Well, where is he?" The one eyed man said, "they''re gone." Lin Fan said with regret: "it''s a pity that he could have left in good health." The one eyed man rolled his one eye. Are you kidding? Chapter 341 Among those who have enjoyed Lao Zhang''s special acupuncture. Only Wu Sheng said yes. Other people are afraid of the old look and avoid it. Of course The evaluation of Lao Zhang by Wu elders is mixed, because Lao Zhang really cured him, but also made him lose the dignity of a man, even if he was no longer needed in his old age. But I''m not in the way. "Let''s keep climbing." "Exercise well." Lin Fan waved his hand and led the army to continue to climb. For others, it''s risky to come here, and life is in danger at any time. But in Lin Fan''s mouth, it''s mountain climbing. There''s no way. People with strong strength may really be able to do whatever they want. Far away. "Damn it Mo Wu''s face is livid, and his injury is serious. The breaking of the mysterious flying sword has damaged his origin. Even if he is a saint, once the origin is damaged, it will take a long time to recover. The people around dare not say much. They know that the Mo Wu sage is very angry. Being humiliated by the other party is just to hit the sage in the face again. Practice to such a level. Even if you meet the star family who is higher than him, you don''t need to be so humble. But what you''re experiencing now completely makes your sage''s face disappear. All he has to do now is pass on the situation here. The strong must come. Otherwise, the current situation cannot be suppressed. ¡­¡­ Because the power of Lin Fan''s battle with Mo Wu has long attracted everyone''s attention. Most of the strong people already know that there is a violent vibration in the distance. This is the battle between the strong. At the same time, let more strong people know to be careful, never careless, otherwise in trouble, I''m afraid I can''t help myself. On the path. Sun Xiao holds a mobile phone and takes pictures of his surroundings. In such an aboveboard shooting situation, only when he is with Lin fan can he have such an opportunity. The water friends in the studio have long been convinced by Lin Fan''s strength. The existence of idols can be so simple. At the same time, I envy sun Xiao''s luck. In the idol side, that security is absolutely no problem. Walk, walk. All of a sudden. Lin fan stopped and found that the people who followed him stopped somehow, as if they were fascinated by something. "What''s the matter with you?" He asked curiously. It''s just that no one paid any attention to him. The eyes of the old people of the Wu nationality all looked in the same direction. Their eyes were a little dull, as if they were affected by some kind of influence. "Xiaobao..." "Lao Zhang..." Lin Fan shouts, but finds that they don''t react at all. What the hell is going on. The water friends in the studio are also frying at this time. "What''s the situation?" "The dog thief didn''t move." "They seem to be in trouble." "Why can idols move? Does it depend on people?" "Fart, they say it''s a historic site. It must be very dangerous. Why are they all stupid? Idols have no problem. That''s because our idols are strong enough." "The explanation was perfect. I said everything I thought." At this time, no one knows what happened at the scene. Lin Fan was confused. Everyone went well. Why does this happen all of a sudden. Then. He stood in front of Lao Zhang, his head against Lao Zhang''s head, and looked along his line of sight. Smart way. Who dares to say that people who come out of Qingshan mental hospital have low IQ? That''s your misunderstanding of mental patients. Look how clever our Lin fan is. Even if you think of such a clever way, it is not arrogant and rash, and there is no sense of satisfaction. "There..." He found that in Lao Zhang''s sight, on a hill not far away, there was a dilapidated ancient clock standing in the pavilion. It was dilapidated because it had been in disrepair for a long time. There is nothing strange about it. It''s normal. Soon. Lin Fan stood in front of the old clock, tilted his head to see, did not see any strange place. "It''s all rusty." Reach out and touch the ancient clock. All of a sudden. Dong! There is a dull and deep bell that vibrates the mind. The bell goes up to the sky and goes down to the nine hell. It is no longer an ordinary bell.People in Changbai Mountain hear the bell. Countless wild animals seemed to be frightened. They looked up to the sky and roared angrily. The roar was deafening, and the momentum was frightening. Many people turned pale. It''s not the bells that make them uncomfortable, it''s the roars that make them feel terrible. How could there be such a terrible beast in Changbai Mountain. Bai Jiao, hidden under the Tianchi Lake, was startled. The body has shrunk to the extreme, because the bell has shrunk a lot, hiding directly in the shell, dare not move. "Who is looking for death and dares to go there?" Bai Jiao lived in Changbai Mountain for countless years. He knew better than anyone where he could and could not go. He is a happy Bai Jiao, Jackie Chan''s little baby. He is waiting for his baby to mature. He doesn''t want to fight for anything else, because he can''t fight for it. The danger is too high. It''s not worth the loss. At this point. When Lin Fan touches the rusty ancient clock, his mind is pulled to a mysterious space, no This is not a mysterious space, but a special illusory scene formed by the residual power of a group of strong people who argued here in the ancient times. "Lao Zhang..." "Xiaobao..." "Hen..." "Where are you..." The surrounding environment is not strange, which is the place they arrived, but it gives him the feeling that it is like returning to the Changbai Mountain thousands of years ago. Walk! Walk! The noise came into the ear. Look up. In the distance, there was a group of people sitting under the ancient clock. The noise came from there. On a closer look, everyone seemed not to notice Lin Fan and argued with the people around him. There are two figures under the ancient clock. It''s as if two teachers are giving lectures to the students below, or they are in a high position and sit on the table. One was wearing a shabby Taoist robe, and the other was a man with deep skin and strange clothes. He was a bit like a Buddhist. He was debating with the old Taoist. Every time he spoke, the Buddha lotus came and enveloped everything around him. If other people are in the same situation as Lin fan. You will definitely find this place extraordinary. When the Buddhist said that, he motioned to the old Taoist beside him to talk with him. Some of the people sitting below were elegant, some were lustless, and they were all kinds of people, just like the ancestors of different schools. But after the Buddhists have finished. Some of them have Buddha light in the back of their heads, and their hair falls without a knife. They worship Buddhism. This scene is not recorded in ancient books. No one knows that this is a dispute between Buddhism and Taoism. The local Taoist sect resists the invasion of foreign beliefs, but it falls into the downwind. It seems that some mysterious force controls all this. Lin Fan did not hear the noise in his ears. For him. Far less important than looking for them. "Why! What are you doing here? " Lin fan saw Lao Zhang and others sitting in a row, and they looked at the Buddhist people sitting by the ancient clock. He was mumbling the Scriptures he didn''t understand. Lin Fan came to Lao Zhang and took his hand. "Lao Zhang, go, what are you doing?" There was no response. While the hens on one side are shouting "Goo Goo" with a great sense of rhythm. "What about your hair, hen?" Lin fan saw that the hen was bald and had no hair. He didn''t know what had happened. The evil rooster is not strong in mind, so he directly escapes into Buddhism with a Buddhist name, and then shaves off his hair to become a Buddha rooster. In the past, no matter how, the hen would pay attention to Lin fan, but now she doesn''t even pay attention to it, so that Lin fan can''t understand what happened. "We shouldn''t be here." Lin Fan shook his head and felt that they were confused by something. Then he picked up the hen and took Lao Zhang''s hand And right now. The noise dissipated. Brush! Brush! Just now, the noisy people look at Lin fan. The old way sitting by the ancient clock disappears. People of Buddhism and Taoism look at Lin fan. There was an amazing power in his eyes, as if the whole world were on him. Ferocious. Anger. Wait. All kinds of eyes lock Lin fan, meaning is very clear, they you can''t take away. "What are you looking at me for? They''re my friends. I''m going to take them away." Lin Fansi said without fear. He felt as if these guys were malicious. It''s not like a good person. It''s just that he''s not the one who likes to judge a person with the naked eye.You need to get in touch with each other to know what kind of person they are. The Buddhists sitting beside the ancient clock gently tap the ancient clock. Dong! Dong! The ancient bell vibrates, and the sound is transmitted, forming a series of sound waves, spreading around like waves. It''s a striking bell. It''s hard for anyone to resist. "It''s your business to ring the bell, but I want to take my friend away, which you can''t stop. If you force me to leave my friend, I will be rude to you." The voice just dropped. Lin Fan stamped on the ground, power transmission, click sound came, a crack like alive, like a snake, curved toward the ancient clock. When the crack spread to the ancient bell, the Buddhist people frowned and a light bloomed. "There''s no end to the sea of bitterness, and looking back is the end." The operation is simple. That is, everything seems to be played back by time, and the cracks dissipate as if nothing had happened. If ordinary people encounter this kind of situation, it is certainly impossible to stop. Unfortunately Lin Fan stepped on this foot. It''s hard to imagine how terrible the power was. Instead of dissipating, the crack penetrated the light and spread directly under the ancient clock. Click! The ancient bell hummed and vibrated, then cracks appeared. The sound was clear and harsh. Brush! The people looking at Lin Fan clearly look at the ancient clock. Some of them are happy. Some are remorseful. There is a relief. Only the Buddhist who sat by the ancient clock glared at Lin fan, and finally his figure became more and more blurred. The surrounding scene rippled and gradually dissipated. Everything is back to its original shape. "What just happened?" The old Wu people woke up for the first time and looked around in confusion. A little confused. Chapter 342 "Eh!" Lin Fan came back and was very curious. There were so many people just now. How could they disappear in the blink of an eye. But he didn''t care. See Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao recover. He just laughed. As long as they are good, then everything is good. "Did we just enter the dreamland?" Asked the old Wu. He is the highest being except Lin fan. Wu Sheng and others were all muddled. They really didn''t feel anything. They were muddled, like walking dead. They couldn''t remember anything. Looking at the mobile phone, sun Xiao found the bullet screen burst and exclaimed: "the water friends in my live studio said that we just stood in the same place and didn''t move, just like the evil spirit." That''s what I said. Wu Sheng and others are afraid. It''s terrible to draw them to the dreamland without any impression. "I remember that there was a Buddhist Scripture in my ear," he said "Strange, I have an extra method of cultivation in my mind." The one eyed man said in a deep voice. When he said this, he aroused the eyes of the clan elders. "What?" Asked the elder in surprise. The trough! It''s a little discriminatory. I didn''t get it. How can you get it? If you are not handsome, you are not strong. "Didn''t you get it?" Asked the one eyed man. Clan elder thinks a little bit, it''s not very humiliating to say that I didn''t get it. Anyway, I''m a star power. How can I lose to you? I must win. "Yes, but what do you get?" This is a profile inquiry. For the time being, he doesn''t say what he gets. Even if he says it, he doesn''t know what to say. He gets a fart and doesn''t even have a hair. But my ears are buzzing and messy, just like hell. The one eyed man pondered and recalled, "it''s like it''s called the arhat Dharma suit, but only half of his memory seems to have been cut off in the middle of the way." When the clan elders heard the word "Luohan", they were shocked to find that it was a Luohan level Dharma incarnation. There is such a clan among the big families in the starry sky. And their Dharma is very strange. If you want to practice, you must have wisdom. What is Huigen? Up to now, he doesn''t quite understand. He once asked. His answer is Huigen? But the answer is smile without words, the meaning is very clear, you are wrong, talent is talent, Huigen is Huigen, what is specific, it makes people headache. "It''s your big chance." Said the elder. The one eyed man said with a smile: "I can feel it. When you look at me, there is something wrong in my eyes. I look envious." "What are you talking about? I envy you? " The clan elders don''t want to talk nonsense with the one eyed man, but when they hear this, they can''t bear it. You can say anything else. Only in this matter, you can''t humiliate me. The one eyed man is in a beautiful mood. The more the other side argued, the more it showed that he was very guilty now. He was obviously envious and had to pretend to be like this. It was really meaningless. He found that the arhat Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma is extremely mysterious and needs meditation. It''s not like the popular martial arts. It can be cultivated easily. Seeing that the one eyed man didn''t continue to talk with him, the clan elder didn''t ask for nothing. However, his eyes were attracted by the ancient clock in the distance. It was just this thing that drew them to the dreamland. Soon. They came to the ancient clock. The elder of the clan felt it carefully and had a little charm. "Sure enough, this place is a little strange. This ancient clock has a strong sense of age. We were just involved in the dreamland by this thing. Does anyone remember the picture at that time?" He looked at the one eyed man. If you get the cultivation method, you must know the situation at that time. If you know the situation, tell us quickly. It''s too obscene to hide and pinch. "I don''t know." Said the one eyed man. Ah! Everyone was disappointed. The hope was dashed. "Clan elder, is this ancient clock a good thing?" Wu shengxun asked. "It''s just ordinary ancient clocks, which can involve us in the dreamland. It''s also because there used to be strong people here, the residual breath and the special ability formed. This kind of ability is beyond our imagination," he said "Can a saint do it?" Wu Sheng asked. "The difference is one hundred and eight thousand li," said the old man Be very clear about the situation. The gap is so terrible. Wu Sheng is stunned. He can''t imagine how strong the strong people who can form this ability are. Maybe the strong people who appeared here in ancient times are not what they can imagine. How bright the era was. With the deepening of the research.He gradually found out why all nationalities in the starry sky yearned for the bullet planet so much. There are earth shaking secrets hidden here. Suddenly, Wu Sheng thought that he had found such a terrible secret. He was a little afraid that he would be killed. One eyed man didn''t believe what the clan elders believed. He also touched the ancient clock himself. What he was most afraid of was that he said it was ordinary things, but finally he sneaked them away. This is the best. Check to the end. The one eyed man determined that the ancient clock was an ordinary one and had no research value. Looking at the barrage in the studio, sun Xiao called out: "a local tyrant in my studio has offered 100 million yuan to buy this ancient clock." The clan elders and others are indifferent. Money? What? For the strong, money is waste paper. If you want, you can kick the rich, use your magic power and confuse your mind. You can get as much money as you want. When Xiao Bao heard this, he quickly waved his hand, "you carry the clock, and you, let him put the money directly on my card, I''m full of credit." Sun Xiao looks at Xiaobao with a confused face. Damn it! If you haven''t said anything, you can take the ancient clock for yourself. What a thief. The one eyed man just wants to say something, and Xiaobao will take the lead. He has some resentment in his eyes. He has so much money already, and he even grabs from us. Ah "Lin fan, I''ve just earned you a hundred million yuan. I''ll give you the card when I get back." Xiaobao said. He should think of everything for Lin fan. Although he is not short of money, he just doesn''t like others taking advantage of Lin fan. If my good friend didn''t bring you here, where would you come from. He had long discovered that the blind man''s expression was not right. He just wanted to take it alone, so he would not be given this opportunity. The local tyrant in the studio saw Xiaobao and knew his identity. He transferred money directly without any hesitation. If the son of the richest man still lies, how dark is the society. Lin Fan said with a smile, "I seldom use money." Lao Zhang whispered, "we owe a lot of money." Lin fan, who seldom uses money, is lost in thought when he hears this. It seems that this is really the case. He has been borrowing money from others for a long time. I think what Lao Zhang said is reasonable. "Well, keep it." At this time, Xiaobao has been prompted by the information sent by the bank, holding his head high towards the blind man. This kind of provocative action has made the one eyed man remember to be a jerk. I''m so smart at a young age that I can still grow up. If it wasn''t for Lin Fan''s protection, he had to teach the boy a good lesson for Xiaobao''s father. After this. Clan elders and others are more cautious. They followed Lin Fan and watched the situation all the time. For them, the danger here was beyond their imagination, and they could not face it. Lin fan is the same as before, holding Xiaobao''s hand, pointing around, but did not notice the evil cock. The evil cock''s mind is a little confused. Who am I? Evil hero? No I''m Buddha chicken. It''s hard. The little head of the evil cock is very cracked. He doesn''t know what happened. There is always a sound in his mind. Buddha''s Dharma protecting beast chicken. Shit! The rooster of evil things is a bit cracked by these sounds. I''m a hero of evil things. I return to the territory of evil things with glory and accept the respect of my compatriots. What''s special is the guardian beast. Sa Sa! At this point. There was movement around. "There seems to be a sound." Said the elder. Lin Fan said with a smile, "little animals." Lao Zhang said, "I like small animals." "In fact, animals are delicious." Xiaobao said. Lin Fan nodded his head in tacit agreement with Lao Zhang. "Well, that makes sense." They are only a short distance from the top of the mountain. There was an atmosphere of repression hanging over them. The clan leader and Wu Sheng look at each other, and they all know what to do next. When they are in danger, it''s not their luck that they can get here. It''s Lin fan who is really strong and escorts them here. If they were to come by themselves. I''m afraid the first pass won''t pass. Roar! Next. A terrified roar came from afar. "What is it?" Everyone held their breath and dared not speak out. Sun Xiao is holding a mobile phone, and the barrage bursts in the studio. "The trough! What''s that over there? ""It''s a black thing, and it''s still wrapped in black fog. It''s terrible." Far away. A figure gives out a strange roar and rises from afar. When you look at it carefully, the other person''s robes are shabby and disgusting. The appearance of this mysterious figure made everyone nervous. "What a terrible evil spirit." The one eyed man frowned. He had never felt such a strong evil spirit. When he saw the other''s face, he was completely confused. "Zombies?" This is recorded in the ancient strange chronicles, and no one thinks it is true. But now it appears in front of people''s eyes, I have to say that the impact is a little big. Live room. "The trough! What an ugly, cracked face. It''s so twisted. " "It''s flying. It''s terrible." "How do you know he''s stiff?" "I just flew out. It must have been stiff." "Damn it During the heated discussion in the studio, the floating zombies roared and opened their mouths as if they were smoking something. Next. A very strong suction is coming. "Not good." "He''s sucking our blood through the air." The clan elder exclaimed, and then formed a shield to block the suction outside. However, they underestimated the scope of the Zombie''s suction, and the scream of animals came from afar. Then they were shocked to find that a large number of blood clots swept from all directions and were inhaled into the mouth and nose. Such a terrible scene. It really scared a lot of people. Chapter 343 "His clothes look familiar." The one eyed man looked at it carefully and found that some patterns of the other''s broken robes were still visible. He thought about it carefully and thought of something. "Dragon Robe, he is wearing a Dragon Robe, is it not an ancient emperor?" He felt that the situation in Changbai Mountain was more and more strange. It''s true that emperors are buried in Changbai Mountain, but generally this is the highest burial method. There must be an emperor''s mausoleum, and it''s absolutely buried in the mausoleum. How can a zombie appear here. The old man said: "the tomb of the emperor, no matter where it is, is a noble forbidden area. It''s worshipped by later generations. Are you sure this monster is an emperor?" "If the clothes are really his, I can be sure." The one eyed man said firmly. He couldn''t figure out what was going on. And the information is too little, it is difficult to identify from the surface of each other who is, and which dynasty of the emperor. "I''m afraid." Xiaobao is afraid to hide behind Lin fan, holding his hand, but somehow, Xiaobao is very afraid, but still shows half a face, quietly looking at the zombie. Maybe ugly, always so hope people. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Lin Fan calms Xiaobao''s fear. "It seems that this place is really weird. Let me try this guy''s ability," he said The voice just dropped. He went straight for the emperor zombie. The emperor zombies, who have absorbed the blood, are bulging gradually, forming two sharp contrasts with the previous situation, and their momentum is stronger. But for the clan elders, everything is expected. There is no difference. Emperor zombies see someone hit, taste so delicious, howling, spitting out a strong corpse gas, arms swept away. "I can''t help myself." The old man yelled angrily, and the male duck''s voice was very harsh, but at this time, these were not the key points. They collided with each other, and there was a dull roar. The emperor zombie flew out, and his body was directly smashed into a bleeding hole. The smelly blood came to his face, while the clan old man frowned. His arm was slipped by the other party''s nails, and the blood was flowing. These are no big problems for the elders. It''s just a minor injury. "Don''t be careless. It''s a zombie. According to the chronicle, if you are bitten or scratched by a zombie, you will be infected with corpse poison and become a zombie." The one eyed man warned. Ready to continue to cook the emperor zombie clan old heard the one eyed man''s words, action some stagnation. True or false? But soon he realized something was wrong. The scratched area made a "Zizi" sound, with black blood flowing, and the surrounding skin became dark, just like he said. "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" The old man complained. The one eyed man said, "you didn''t ask me." The clan leader found that there was a toxin rushing around in his body. It seemed that he was going to rush towards his heart. If the toxin attacked his heart, there would be no way to treat it. Shit! At this critical moment, the clan elders sealed the poison and fought against each other. Fortunately, the one eyed man reminded him, otherwise he would be confused. When he found out, he would regret everything. Now he found out that the emperor zombie was insidious enough. When I was just fighting, I let out such a huge gap. It seemed that I couldn''t stop it. In fact, I wanted to seize the opportunity to spare myself. It''s really obscene. For this kind of behavior. He was despised from the bottom of his heart. But in terms of fighting consciousness, he recognized it. It''s just that the emperor zombies are blown up like this by him. They have problems getting up, and they want to fight against themselves by this toxin. Obviously, they will hurt the enemy by one thousand and lose eight hundred. Soon. He found that it was not what he thought. The emperor zombies floating in the air are full of black fog. The blood hole blasted out completely disappears and returns to its original appearance. "This..." It''s just like hell. I can''t believe it. Sun Xiao said, "it''s terrible." He just said the original words of the live barrage. Anyone who saw it felt terrible. "It''s a little tricky." The clan elder said in a deep voice that he was really good at this strange thing in front of him, right, what they called zombies. Right now. A brush. The emperor zombies disappear in front of the clan. "Spatial fluctuations." He didn''t expect that the emperor zombie with poor strength had the means of saints. Even now, he didn''t have the ability to control it. "Behind you." Wu Sheng reminds me. The emperor zombies quietly appear in the family, the scene is very terrible, the scene of timid, can be directly scared to collapse.The old man''s hair stood up and felt the gloomy smell blowing his back neck. He turned around and started directly. Boom! At the same time, because the cultivation of the clan elder was much more powerful than him, he directly smashed the body of the emperor zombie, but a terrible scene happened. Body burst, blood spatter, even if the clan old tried to avoid, but there are still a few drops of blood stained in the clan old face. The elder of the clan wanted to wipe off the blood, but the blood penetrated the skin and disappeared completely from his face. "It''s not dead yet?" The clan elder didn''t think so much, but looked at the broken bodies on the ground and laughed with disdain. Soon. The broken corpse moved and instantly merged into the emperor zombie. "No way." The clan elder''s eyes are full of glare, as if to hell. I can''t believe that everything in front of him has been torn and can be recovered. Isn''t this guy immortal? The one eyed man warned, "step back, you can''t move any more." He found something wrong. The old man''s face was a little pale. The eye socket unexpectedly appears cyan. "Why?" The old man asked. He always felt that the one eyed man was baffled. He didn''t see that I was beating each other. He was lively. He didn''t have any problems. How energetic he was. "Look at your eyes. The blood just stained on your face has been directly absorbed by your skin. Now your situation is very bad. The more active you are, the more active the corpse poison is." Said the one eyed man. Hearing this, the clan elders were obviously surprised. Wu Sheng looked at it carefully, "Mr. Zu, he''s right. Your situation is very bad." Only when he calmed down did he realize the seriousness of the matter. He could clearly feel that a strange and huge corpse poison was spreading in his body. It''s quiet. If you don''t feel it, you really can''t find it. "I can''t fight. I really can''t fight. You can''t fight." The clan leader stepped back decisively and took the initiative to let out the fighting position. No matter who went up next, it had nothing to do with him. Wu Sheng looks at the one eyed man. It''s like saying Who are we going to play. In fact, their eyes are telling one thing. We can''t stand it. We have to let other people do it, and the best person is There''s no need to ask. Whoever is the most powerful here should have some points in mind. One eyed man came to Lin Fan and said, "this is a troublesome opponent. Be careful." "He''s weak." Lin Fan said. He looked at the man who was very sloppy and felt that he was not strong and really weak. He didn''t have the idea of fighting with each other. Bullying the weak was not his style. But in the current situation, he knows that he has to come forward. "Weak to weak, but we can''t deal with it." Said the one eyed man. He is very helpless. Your words make us lose face. Although we admit it, it''s too straightforward. After all, it''s a headache. "Lin fan, beat him. He''s so scary." Xiaobao said. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head with a smile and said, "don''t beat others casually. You should reason with others. After all, it''s true to be friendly, you know?" "Well, I know." Xiaobao said cleverly. "How obedient." Lin Fan likes Xiaobao so that he can hear his words in his heart. Roar! Emperor zombies roar. The one eyed man looks at the zombie with a dignified look. The ability just shown by the other makes him think of the evil thing he once met, the biggest enemy of human beings, the evil thing cockroach. It''s just like the emperor zombie in front of us. It''s very tricky. I can''t kill you. It''s hard to beat. Just when he thought that the evil cockroach devil was killed by Lin fan, he was relieved. The person who can deal with this situation is right in front of him. What can he be afraid of. Blind worry. At this point. Lin Fan came to the emperor zombie and looked at each other carefully. His eyes were clear. He didn''t have a strange look at each other just because they were sloppy. Instead, he talked to each other gently and said: "how did you become like this?" "Did you run away from home?" In Lin Fan''s mind, there are only two ways to dress like this. One is that the family is very poor, and the other is that he runs away from home and lives in the street. If he is very poor, he is willing to share the money Xiao Bao just gave him. If he runs away from home, he is willing to send him home. Helping others is the foundation of happiness. That''s what he and Lao Zhang think. After Xiaobao was with them, he also had this idea. Besides, Xiaobao was very kind, just a little naughty.The sister who used to make snake soup for them works at Xiaobao''s house. Feet off the ground, suspended in the air of the emperor zombie, arms down, gloomy looking at Lin fan, fierce breath is enough to show that he is a rare Zombie King in the world. No one knows how he came into being. As an emperor, even after death, it is also the body of the emperor. Once zombies are formed, what a terror, if they appear in the city, the whole city will die in each other''s hands overnight. The emperor''s Zombie breathes a turbid breath. Brush! The moment appeared in front of Lin fan. Long hair covers the face, only a small appearance can be seen. "You don''t have to be nervous. I''m not a bad person." Lin Fan feels that the emperor zombies are very nervous, but the fierce atmosphere makes people uncomfortable. Then. Lin Fan slowly raised his hand and gently lifted each other''s long hair. If we have to use words to describe it, it is Oh! Want to throw up! How ugly! How terrible! Lin Fan took a deep breath and said with a sincere smile, "what''s your name?" The emperor''s Zombie exhaled a breath of corpse gas. Stink! Lin Fan wants to throw up, but he can''t do it, otherwise he will feel discriminated against him. Hold it! I can. Chapter 344 Indifference! The emperor zombie is still very indifferent and turns a blind eye to Lin Fan''s enthusiasm, but when the emperor zombie looks at Lin Fan''s eyes, he can''t help but turn his eyes away. It''s a strange situation. Roar! The emperor''s zombies roared angrily. His arms stabbed at Lin Fan''s chest. His sharp black nails were enough to tear any creature. Click! Broken nails. It''s not a wise choice to start at will without knowing Lin Fan''s physical condition. The emperor zombie trembled his hands and looked at it in disbelief, as if to hell. "What are you doing?" Lin fan asked. He didn''t expect the other party to attack him. From the beginning to now, he didn''t annoy the other party, not at all, but I don''t know why, the other party is so irritable, even unwilling to talk to him. "It''s fierce and bloody. It hurts a lot of people. I''d like to talk to you and see what trouble you''re in." "In that case I can only do it to you. " "When Lao Zhang and I saw a problem on TV, we felt that we were right. Moreover, I have my own way of understanding. Killing a man who is guilty can save more people." "Fu Yao Yin!" Lin Fan clapped his hand and it fell on the emperor zombie. In a flash, a terrible force shattered the emperor zombie. Everything is going too fast. So many people didn''t respond. Originally, the one eyed man was still a little confused. He couldn''t understand Lin Fan''s operation. The main reason was that he was too crazy. You had something to talk about with a zombie, but soon he wanted to cheer up. Overbearing! Well done. It''s time to hit each other like this. Moreover, Lin Fan''s means are really overbearing, and he directly blows the emperor''s zombies to pieces. In the studio. "Is this the hegemony of the strong?" "Damn it! Idols deserve to be idols. No matter how powerful you are, you will be wiped out in an instant in the hands of idols. " "The dog anchor managed to escape again." Many of the strong people who watched the live broadcast were very frightened. They were too fierce to provoke. Fortunately, the other side didn''t have the heart to fight, otherwise they would be very sad. But soon. There was a surprise in the studio. The emperor zombie did not die, but resurrected again and appeared in the sight of the public. "This..." The clan elders and the one eyed men are completely stupid. It''s already like this. It''s still alive. It''s killing me. In particular, he was most shocked. Although there are many unimaginable things happening in the endless starry sky, what he saw with his own eyes is different from the legend. At the same time, he thought of a crucial thing. The strength of the emperor zombie is not as high as him, but if there is no Lin fan, I am afraid I will die in the hands of the emperor zombie. What''s going on here. There''s something wrong with the boss of the clan. With his strength, it is reasonable to say that walking horizontally is no problem, but now a zombie can still kill him when there is a certain gap in strength. This problem is much more serious. "Again?" Lin Fan was surprised. I didn''t expect that the guy he just killed would reappear. The emperor zombie roars and pours on Lin fan. "Be careful..." Wu Sheng hastily reminds, meets the thorny trouble, before has not thought of eliminates opposite party''s method, I am afraid can only leave here. Lin Fan looks at the emperor zombie and thinks that the one who once fought with him is also like this. He can''t fight to death, but he was burned to death in the end. WOW! A flame appeared in the palm of his hand. The flame was extremely conspicuous. The emperor zombie seemed to feel the threat of the flame and even had the intention to retreat. It''s just that he''s too slow. Lin Fan pats the flame on the emperor zombie, and the flame rises suddenly, directly covering the emperor zombie. The cry was deafening. In a moment. The emperor zombies that had been alive and kicking disappeared completely, not even a single cell was left. "Just now, what kind of fire is it? How can it be so terrible?" Although he didn''t touch the fire himself, the feeling made him feel terrible danger. The one eyed man is used to seeing it. The evil cockroach devil died under the fire. It''s all normal operation. There''s nothing to be shocked about. Sun Xiao felt that he was very lucky to be able to follow Lin Fan and witness these pictures that he had never seen in his life.He had a hunch. From now on, he will be a big brother in live broadcasting. People call Brother sun! Xiaoge! It doesn''t matter what you call it. The key is to recognize the status of this brother. At this point. With the emperor zombie burned clean, in the burning place, leaving behind a mysterious crystal. "What''s that?" Wu Sheng asked. Although we don''t know what it is, we can see it is absolutely good. If it is in the past. The clan leader promised to grab the crystal at the first time, but he has no time now. Where can he manage these things when he is already in the decomposition of the corpse poison. Even if there was no corpse poison, he did not dare to move. I don''t see big brother here. The elder brother didn''t speak. Who dares to move. "Let''s go." Lin Fan reminded them, mainly to see them stand in place, do not know what they want to do. Despite all these troubles. But he didn''t want to take them away. It can be seen that Xiaobao likes it very much. The scenery of the primeval forest is the most beautiful. What he wants is to let Xiaobao see enough and satisfy his little wish. "Wait, don''t you see anything?" The one eyed man reminded me in a voice. Lin Fan said, "what happened to that thing?" The one eyed man is helpless. He always feels that he has to follow Lin Fan in the future. Otherwise, when he meets a baby, he can treat it as a common thing. It''s terrible to think about it. This is how the feeling of being wrong is often formed. The one eyed man said, "that''s probably a treasure." "Is it?" Lin fan doesn''t care about these. He doesn''t have a concept of baby. He doesn''t care about baby at all. "Sure." The one eyed man firmly believes that, just like the evil cockroach devil, there is only one piece of crystal after being destroyed. After research, it is found that this crystal has an extraordinary effect. It is only at the present level that we have not yet fully understood. It will take some time. Sun Xiao said: "in the studio, a big brother said that 200 million people would buy it." "Let him go." The one eyed man replied. "All right." Sun Xiao nodded, and he knew that the elder brother wanted to scold. The wise man knew that it was a good thing when he saw it. All the zombies were burned away, and only this thing was left. So, it can be a simple thing. If you know something, it''s not easy. Seeing that the one eyed man had put away his things, the old man of the clan wanted to stop talking. If he wasn''t using his skills to force the corpse to poison him, he would have to nag the one eyed man to see if he could share some. See one eyed man will put things well, he knows, even if there is no forced poison, also absolutely can''t nag. Ah! It''s not good to have a strong leader. It''s hard to live in isolation. I hope to get something in the end. As they continue to move forward, they finally know where the zombie came from. It turns out that there is an imperial mausoleum in Changbai Mountain, but it''s strange. The one eyed man is not a professional, but he also knows what a large imperial mausoleum is like. But there are big problems ahead. It''s too simple. It''s not as powerful as an imperial mausoleum. "This is the crustal movement, which caused the mountains and rivers to split and startled the emperor zombies sleeping in the ground." The one eyed man said to himself. Sun Xiao took a mobile phone and filmed the scene according to the requirements of the water friends in the studio. Some of the water friends are archaeologists. They know that the destination of sun Xiao''s studio is Changbai Mountain, and they all enthusiastically come in to see what is going on in Changbai Mountain. At the beginning, evil things were rampant. Even if they wanted to do archaeology, they didn''t have the chance. They could only dream about it according to some ancient books. So I know that after sun Xiao''s live broadcast. The first time they came in. When they saw the entrance of the imperial mausoleum, they had a heated discussion, which led other water friends to look at the screen with a confused face. My God. This is our previous happy studio. It''s a bit high-end. "Here''s a stone tablet." Cried sun Xiao. He likes this kind of exploration environment best. He really found a stone tablet crushed by gravel in the corner of coffee. With his strength, there is no problem in removing these gravel. The shouting drew attention. "The writing is very old." Said the one eyed man. The characters on the stone tablet are different from the characters they see now. They belong to ancient characters. All the people present were illiterate. The one eyed man can''t understand. Naturally, Lin Fan and Lao Zhang need not say more. Wu Sheng and his elders are all from the big family of stars, and it''s even more impossible to understand them. But archaeologists in sun Xiao''s studio have been urging us to point the camera at the stone tablet, obviously to see what''s recorded on it.Even some archaeologists give sun Xiao a reward directly. The meaning is very clear. If they accept all the money, they still hesitate. Even if they don''t give a reward, sun Xiao will aim at the stone tablet. He believes more and more that he can definitely become a big brother in the live broadcast industry. All scholars are the leaders of exploring the unknown. Soon, the archaeologists were painting the barrage. Looking at the barrage, sun Xiao looked up and said: "just now, some experts in my live studio said that this text was written more than 2000 years ago. It seems to say that the emperor wanted to live forever. Later, a meteorite fell from the sky. Someone found a drop of blood on the meteorite, which was called immortal blood. After the emperor swallowed it, he died on the spot. All the people in the palace became mummies and were killed He became an unknown day and was later buried in Changbai Mountain. I hope the immortals can suppress this uncertainty. " "These are the words recorded on the stone tablet." Sun Xiao was very surprised, meteorite contaminated with blood? Brag. It''s good for a meteorite to fall to the ground, not to mention the blood on it. That''s even more ridiculous. The one eyed man said, "is that just the crystal the blood?" Sun Xiao blinked. You ask me, I''ll ask who. Chapter 345 The most active one is the clan elder. He didn''t know what the crystal was, but he also knew that it was definitely a good thing. Now when he heard what was recorded on the stone tablet, he really had an idea. Immortal''s blood? Although I don''t know what it is, the stone tablet records a lot of gimmicks. The emperor swallowed it and died on the spot. Overnight, the palace was deserted. It''s terrible to think about it. He could also understand what they said about the meteorite. A drop of blood stained on the meteorite did not dissipate, indicating that the blood was strong enough and absolutely not vulgar. "Don''t look at me. It''s no use looking at me." The one eyed man found that the elder''s eyes were a little strange. It was greedy. He glared angrily and warned the other party to pay attention to your little eyes. Don''t look at everything. This thing is definitely not your share. Is it dangerous to hide in your arms? It''s not that I''m afraid of being robbed by others, but that the crystal is so terrible. What if it runs into his body? It''s not going to be half human and half demon. It''s OK to think about it. It''s not a problem. There must be no problem. I really think too much. "Little Lord, we can''t take advantage of following them," the old man said in a small voice "How can we have such an idea? If it''s not for them, we can''t get here. Take a look and don''t think too much." Wu Sheng said. He was most afraid of ideas. See the reality. The clan elders knew that what the young master said was reasonable, but they didn''t say much. The discussion in the studio continues. With the help of the live broadcast room, those strong people who watched the situation were shocked. They didn''t expect to be so dangerous. Just now, they can''t cope with the situation with their ability. If there is really only one dead end. All of a sudden, many people''s thoughts were dispelled. The one eyed man said, "this imperial mausoleum is of great value, but it''s a pity..." It''s a pity. If there is no such danger, we can let archaeologists come to develop this place, and maybe we can make major discoveries. "The problem is a little complicated. The difficulties we encountered on our way here are difficult to cope with with with our strength. How did the dead emperor bury here?" Wu Sheng asked. The one eyed man said, "in ancient times, there were so many capable people and different people. It''s normal to have some means. It''s not worth mentioning." The topics they discussed were not attractive to Lin Fan and others. It even feels like a waste of time. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head and said, "how do you feel?" "Fortunately, it was just a little scary." Xiaobao said. Lin Fan said with a smile: "don''t put it in your heart. If you have me, you won''t be hurt." "What about me?" Lao Zhang asked, obviously competing for favor. "You too." Lin Fan smiles. Such feelings are enviable. Now sun Xiao is envious of their friendship. When can he achieve their friendship. I really envy you. I''m so envious that I almost vomit blood. Their itinerary is like sightseeing, but for others, it''s like death. Mu Hao and others are following the live broadcast. They didn''t dare to keep up with Lin fan. Instead, they went up the mountain from the other side, but the trouble they met was not small. Beitao, who lurks around them as a dog, feels threatened. Mu Hao, a strong star in the sky, didn''t give him enough sense of security. Some regret choosing this guy. I just can''t help it. He is now deeply involved in it, and the strong also want face. If you know that he betrays, I''m afraid there is no place for him to mix. "Come on, this millipede is hard to deal with." Mu Hao called. The thousand legged centipede in front of us is invulnerable, just like a tortoise. Its shell is too hard, and it can also spray poison fog. It is extremely toxic and corrosive. It''s fatal to be contaminated. Beitao is the rower. I don''t dare to be tough with millipedes. When they found a shortcut, they were very excited, but they didn''t expect that when they passed a shabby relic tower, Mu Hao opened the relic tower, saw a golden bowl, thought it was a good thing, and directly opened it. Finally, the centipede was released. The thousand legged centipede is extremely fierce. It''s tens of feet long. It''s a giant. It''s not only fast, but also highly defensive. The poisonous fog is even more powerful. There are several deaths and injuries among the stars. Keep going. The consequences are unimaginable. The total annihilation of the army is not a problem. After the event. A safe place. They were sitting with their backs against the old trees, panting and sweating. They were afraid of what they had just done.It''s too dangerous. So many people died, but they didn''t get anything. If you think about it, you can see that it''s a loss. "Mad." "What the hell." Mu Hao''s face was gloomy and angry, and his heart was burning. "What do you call this? It''s obvious that people here are so weak, but the things they encounter are more and more terrible. What''s this?" He felt unfair for himself. Why other people can go with the wind and the water? We are full of disasters. We either meet the nervous Lin fan or meet these monsters that shouldn''t appear. The more you think about it, the more angry you are. "Mad." Mu Haoqi raised his hand and smashed it to the ground with a sonorous and clear voice. "Why! When was this thing there? " When he looked down, the golden bowl was in his hand, and the centipede was released from here. When he saw it, he wanted to smash it to pieces. I just held back. Hold it in your hand and watch it carefully. "It can suppress centipedes, which means it''s a good thing." Mu Hao said to himself, then looked at the North Tao and said, "what do you mean by that?" When Beitao saw the golden bowl, his first thought was that it was a tool for the bald donkey to beg for food. But after what happened just now, he didn''t think it was useless. "Can I have a good look?" Mu Hao threw the golden bowl to him. After I took it over, I looked at it very carefully. It seemed that the material was really gold. The surface was very smooth. There was a Buddha seal on the inside of the bowl. It seemed that some patterns were carved on the inner wall. Think about it for a moment. It''s like the eight part picture of Tianlong. Beitao''s expression is indifferent, and there is no change. His mind is very confused now, and he has many special ideas. Today''s practice system includes doctors, Buddhists, Taoists and Maoshan. As for other systems, he didn''t see them. This is a thing related to Buddhism. It''s absolutely of great use. Now the most powerful Buddhist is the one eyed man, the king of heaven level strong man, which is the true yuan realm in the star system. But he did not know that the one eyed man''s strength has been greatly improved, and he is no longer the true yuan realm strong man. There''s a huge gap with everyone. "Well, you look like you are possessed, isn''t it a good thing?" Mu Hao asked. Beitao respectfully said: "my Lord, it''s a bit unusual. I always feel that it''s very similar to something I''ve seen before. But I just can''t remember it for a while. I have a suggestion. I don''t know if I want to." "Tell me." Mu Hao road. Beitao said: "under the current situation, we certainly can''t take advantage here. Why don''t we go to my organization and study this golden bowl carefully. It''s certainly not a common thing that can suppress such a terrible centipede. Maybe it''s a treasure that has been covered in dust for a while." It must have been selfish of him to say that. I just want to take this baby back. Although Mu Hao has been beaten all the time, his strength is really strong. It''s not what they can compare. He just hopes to get something useful. Mu Hao pondered. Thinking about things. Although Beitao''s words make him a little uncomfortable, he can''t help it. Who makes Beitao so humble when he speaks, and what he says also has some truth. It''s really going to explode. At the beginning, he thought that with his own strength, it was not easy to come here. Until now, he found that everything was farting. It was too dangerous. "Well, you have a point. Besides, I want to see how your organization is." Mu Hao agrees with Bei Tao. Beitao smiles. It looks like a dog''s smile, but it is a symbol of premeditated success. No matter how hard it is, we have to live. It is Zhuang Xiao who can represent these words. He can live does not mean that he is strong, but good luck, has a self-improvement heart, has been strong to the end. He''s in bad shape now. The old man of the clan was dried to death and the beating disappeared. He didn''t even have a piece of meat left. He felt very depressed when he thought of it. Asshole. Why treat our elders so cruelly. I really think the Zhuang people are easy to bully. He is waiting for his big brother to come, and then he has to pay the price. Always remember that name Lin fan. This is the guy. Never forget. Previously, the prestige passed over there has been felt. He doesn''t have any idea. The difference in strength is too big. In his current situation, he certainly can''t get any advantage. "Who?" At this time, Zhuang Xiao looks dignified and watchful.Soon, he saw a figure. A beautiful woman. "The stars?" Asked the elder sister. Zhuang Xiao frowned. The beauty in front of him didn''t feel good. The other person was sending out a destructive smell, which belonged to the alien. Calm down! Steady! Don''t panic! He secretly warned himself that he must not be anxious when things happen, especially now that some of the beautiful women who can''t see through are dangerous for him. "There''s no mistake. I''m the little master of the star family. Who are you?" Zhuang Xiao is full of spirit and inquires. I''m not flustered at all. If you dare to give me a hard hand, I''ll make sure you''re too late. The elder sister of the demon God was smiling brightly, just like a fairy, which made Zhuang Xiao look straight. If she was in the family, he would let the beauty be his concubine. Just now He looked at it without expression. "What are you laughing at?" Zhuang Xiao asked with a frown. The voice just dropped. His face changed greatly. The elder sister of the demon God put her hand directly at him, opened her five fingers and grasped his head. Suddenly, a mysterious power came over him. Zhuang Xiao exclaimed: "you want to search my soul..." "You''re right." The demon sister smiles. Beautiful smile and overbearing means form a strong contrast. Chapter 346 Lin fan, they stop to have a rest. In this kind of place where there are many treasures or dangers, who can have leisure? Only Lin fan meets Xiaobao and Lao Zhang, who are both curious about everything around them. At this point. They met strange animals that never appeared in the animal world. A squirrel with two tails. "Lin fan, is he really a squirrel?" Xiaobao asked curiously. Lin Fan said: "yes, I''ve seen Lao Zhang on TV. That''s the animals in the animal world. They like chestnuts best and they are good at hiding chestnuts." Lao Zhang agreed: "it''s not wrong. We have seen it on TV. It''s very interesting." "Of course I know. I''m Xueba in school. Our school is a noble school. It often shows us animals, but it has two tails." Xiao Bao tilts his head and looks at it curiously. He is still absorbing knowledge now. He is very curious about anything strange. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are asked by Xiao Bao. Sun Xiao took the initiative to force himself into the circle and said, "maybe it''s a gene mutation." The one eyed man sat on a rock and rested. He glanced at Sun Xiao. He was sick. You told the patient who came out of Qingshan mental hospital that the gene mutation was caused by radiation. He is too lazy to talk. I''m too lazy to participate. Let them analyze this matter by themselves. "There''s something wrong with the squirrel." The one eyed man found that the squirrel''s eyes had a kind of spirituality. It was not like an ordinary animal. When he thought about it carefully, he could understand that the animals here could be simple. There''s definitely a problem. Since there is a problem, why didn''t he take part in it? Because he knows that even if you take part in it, you can''t get it. He gradually understands the mental patients. He deeply understands that they cherish their lives and treat these emerging small animals with curiosity. He will let them go later. At this point. The two squirrels are turning their eyes. He is just passing by here. He was found by these people. At that time, he wanted to show them how powerful he is. Then, knowing that he is invincible, he decided to let him go. It''s just when he had this idea. The squirrel felt a crisis coming. The man who seems to be smiling seems very dangerous. The evil cock lowered his head, turned his eyes, and watched the two squirrels. A challenge appeared in front of him. This guy came to compete with him for the limelight. He''s been undercover with these two stupid humans for a long time. Because the undercover ability is very strong, has long been integrated into it, now there are unknown guys, he felt a strong sense of competition. Sun Xiao aims at two squirrels. In the live broadcast room, the water friends had a heated discussion. "This squirrel has two tails." "The legendary monster is like a fox, a Nine Tailed Fox. Now it''s a two tailed pine. When it grows up, it will probably become a Nine Tailed pine." "Anchor, help me to ask, I am willing to pay 50 million to buy this squirrel, ask to sell or not?" "Lying trough, rich woman is good. I''m a thief. I''ll lick coins and never fall on the wall." "NIMA, it''s better to be a local tyrant." When sun Xiao saw the barrage in the studio, he knew that someone would ask if it was for sale. In this case, he would not ask. If money was so important, it would not be so troublesome. The local tyrant saw that the anchor didn''t help him to ask, so he gave a reward and walked up. "The anchor asked for me. I like squirrels very much." Sun Xiao noticed the situation in the studio. Hesitated for a moment. "Well, who let me sun Xiao is the most favorite person? I will satisfy your wish." He will never say that I asked you for the sake of money, which is something that no anchor can say. Sun Xiao came to Lin Fan''s side and whispered, "just now someone in my studio asked for 50 million yuan to buy this squirrel. Do you think it''s ok?" Lin Fan was surprised. Then he looked at Lao Zhang and shook his head with a smile. "It''s not our squirrel. He''s just passing by. Xiao Bao is interested in him, so we invite him to come and play with us. We''ll let him go later." The nervous two tailed squirrel was in a dignified mood when he heard what human beings said. The rat enters the tiger''s mouth. But soon He breathed a sigh of relief, it seems that this human is not too bad, did not want to take him for himself. And what about the 50 million. As a two tailed squirrel, I''m only worth 50 million. Who do you despise. I want him to say At least 100 million. Then, Lao Zhang said slowly, "Lin Fan and I are not hungry at all now. When we were hungry before, when we saw lovely things, we knew they must be delicious, right?""Well, that''s true. He''s cute, too." Lin Fan pointed to two squirrels. Lao Zhang said with a smile, "of course, it''s lovely. I can see it at a glance." Two tailed squirrels are confused. Nima. What are you talking about. But the feeling is absolutely not a good thing, look at their smile can know, smile so obscene, cheap, which can be a good thing. After getting an accurate reply, sun Xiao squatted in the corner. "I''m sorry, big brother." In a word, you can make a steady profit. This kind of good thing can only be met here. The local tyrant in the studio has some regrets. He likes these strange things best. The key is that he found them in Changbai Mountain. He has an unknown secret, that is, he hopes that squirrel can become a beautiful squirrel beauty in the end. It''s absolutely great "Chief Xu, it''s time to go." After he had a rest, he saw that it was getting dark. He came to the one eyed man and asked, "after all, this place is dangerous. It''s worse when it''s dark. It''s better to finish the exploration and leave early.". The one eyed man rolled his eyes. Don''t you see that they are having a good time? They even urge me to go. Don''t use me as a gun. Knowing that leader Xu had noticed his careful thinking, the clan elder went to one side with a smile and continued to rest. "Is he a brother or a sister?" Xiao Bao raised his head and his big eyes were full of curiosity. "I don''t know." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang picked up the squirrel and opened his legs. "Let me have a look, eh He''s a man. He has that thing. " Two squirrels are confused. Nima. Play to play, don''t go too far. Gradually. Two tailed squirrels discovered the seriousness of the matter. There seems to be something wrong with these three people. They are absolutely different from normal people. To tell you the truth, they dare not say that they are overbearing in Changbai Mountain, but they are just like fish in water and leisurely. Now the situation, but let him feel in danger. "Wow, it''s a man. I saw this for the first time." Xiaobao jumped up happily, never like now, can so close into the animal world. Two tailed squirrels struggle, but it''s Lin fan who carries him. The most terrifying existence in human history. If a small squirrel struggles away, it really doesn''t have to mix. Xiao Bao said, "I''ve had a dish called squirrel mandarin fish before. Does it have anything to do with him?" Lin Fan and Lao Zhang were asked his questions. "Have you ever eaten?" "I did." "Ah, what are you eating? Why am I not here?" "As I told you, I have traveled to distant places several times, spent a long time there, and ate there." "Is it delicious?" "Well, it''s delicious, because it''s made of green lotus." "Who is Qinglian?" "Well..." The topic began to take off. The one eyed man listens all the time. The more he listens, the more strange he feels. What is he talking about. He really doesn''t understand. I always feel like I''m not on the same channel with them. He''s really right about that. It''s not on the same channel. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang have been living in the world of rules that they believe. People who can enter their hearts are sincere and purposeful, and they are always out of place. "Lin fan, he cried." Xiaobao pointed to the eyes of the two tailed squirrel, and saw tears hanging from the corner of his eyes. He was very curious. He didn''t know what happened, but the two tailed squirrel cried. Xiao Bao thought about it and didn''t feel that he had done anything too much. But why did he cry? "Well, I really cried." Lin Fan said. "Let me see." Lao Zhang tilted his head and looked at it curiously. It was exactly the same as what Xiao Bao saw. The eyes of the two tailed squirrel were moist. At this time, the two tailed squirrel felt very subdued. He has a strong self-esteem, but these hateful guys have been trampling on his self-esteem. As the only two tailed squirrel in Changbai Mountain, he has a lofty goal. But now Trample, trample, humiliate wait. Xiaobao holds two squirrels in his arms and touches the hairy hair, "good, good, are you afraid? Then you go quickly, we won''t scare you." He put two squirrels on the ground. The two tailed squirrel is down-to-earth and peaceful. "Goodbye, squirrel." Xiaobao waves. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang both wave to the two tailed squirrel. Xiaobao wants to let the squirrel go. They certainly agree. Although the squirrel is very cute, they are not hungry at all. Moreover, the squirrel is so friendly that they will not eat at will.Two squirrels look back at them. Make sure it''s not a joke. I''ll just run away. He''s scared. I''m afraid the other party is joking with him. The one eyed man sighed helplessly. He saw that the two tailed squirrel was not a simple squirrel. If he met it, he would never let it go. It''s just that there''s no way. He didn''t find it. What can I do? I can only watch it. At night. They can only camp here for a while. The clan elders and Wu Sheng pay attention to the surrounding environment. For them, the danger here is extremely high. If they are careless, they will be doomed. Even if they have Lin fan to protect them, they can''t be careless. What if Lin fan is careless. They''re finished. It makes a lot of sense to think about it. Chapter 347 The bonfire was burning. Xiaobao''s chef is busy, their responsibility is to be responsible for this, let their young master and Lin Fan eat, drink and sleep well. As for other people, it''s just like them. They can eat whatever they like. Want to be the same as the young master, eh It''s a kind of dream. Don''t think about it. Mr. Zu and Wu Sheng have never seen any delicacies, but they have experienced a series of exciting things. Their taste buds are blooming, and they have already smelled the strong fragrance before they have dinner. "These cooks are very good." "I didn''t expect that your planet is also so particular about food," he said with a smile The one eyed man said, "don''t think about it. You don''t have it. Not only you don''t have it, but also I don''t have it. We can only eat something simple." "Anyway, we are also guests. When the guest comes, we must treat him well, don''t we?" The clan elder said with a smile. The relationship between him and the one eyed man is not as indifferent as he was when he first met him. He has already got acquainted with some people, and can not be called a sincere friend, but now he is half a partner. "Don''t think too much about the guests. If you see that boy, don''t think that he''s easy to bully. As long as Lin fan is there, he won''t give anyone face." The one eyed man has long seen through everything. The identity of the son of the richest man is not frightening, for the strong, these are meaningless. But you have to remember that he has a good friend behind him, his name is not domineering, but when you hear the name, you know how terrible it is. Soon. The hot meal is ready. Xiaobao took Lin Fan by the hand. "I asked the chef to cook seafood dinner and hot pot. I know you like drinking, and I prepared a lot of drinks for you." "Yes, that''s good." Lin fan has a brilliant smile. He hasn''t had a drink for a long time. When he hears "drinks", he misses it. Lao Zhang and Lin fan are Xiaobao''s best friends. They must have a place. Even the evil cock has a place because of Lin Fan''s light. As for one eyed men and others, they can only watch. Money It''s not everything. But at times like this. No money, no service like this. "Well, it''s the first time I''ve met this kind of situation." The clan elder sighed, thinking that his position is still good. No matter where he goes, even for the dinning banquet, he has a place, but now it''s very good. Let alone a place, he doesn''t even have a corner. Too much bullying. The moon is bright and the stars are few. The night is not quiet, you can hear all kinds of wild animals. Xiao Bao is a little afraid when he hears the voice, but as long as he is by Lin Fan''s side, he is not afraid of anything. "Squeak!" Two tailed squirrel stayed on the branch of an ancient tree, holding particles in his hand. When he saw the food that people ate below, his expression seemed a little dull. Head down. Suddenly found that the hands of the chestnut is not fragrant. Then. The chestnuts in the hands of two tailed squirrels slide down, click, and fall on the table. With a bang, they roll along the table until they reach Xiaobao. Xiao Bao raised his head and exclaimed, "Wow, you see the squirrel is back, and he still gives me chestnuts." It''s better not to explain this kind of difficult things. The two tailed squirrel wants to say that the big headed ghost who sent you is not for you. It''s because you eat so well that I can''t hold the chestnuts in my hand when I smell it. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it seems that our little treasure is very popular with squirrels." Lao Zhang said, "well, yes, it''s really enviable." "Come here, squirrel, and I''ll give you something delicious." Xiaobao waved to the two tailed squirrel, then opened his warm arms to welcome the arrival of the squirrel. The two tailed squirrel looked at the empty hand and at the chestnuts rolling down on the table. Mistakes. What a mistake. He managed to find a plump chestnut, but he didn''t expect to be attracted by the delicious food on the other side''s table. He sent out the chestnut in his hand and felt heartache when he thought about it. The squirrel stood on the branch, thinking for a long time, feeling that the human under the tree was not malicious. Try to climb down the tree. Carefully came to Xiaobao, but kept a certain distance, eyes are vigilant looking at each other, if a little bit of movement, he immediately ran away, absolutely won''t let the other party catch himself. "Squirrel treats you to bread." Xiao Bao handed the bread to the squirrel. Maybe he felt that the squirrel was a little afraid. He was careful and kept a distance from the squirrel. The squirrel was a little afraid, but seeing that Xiaobao didn''t hurt him, he handed over the bread and immediately relaxed. Have a taste. It''s a flash in the eye.It''s delicious. Then, the front paw holding the bread, chewed up. "Wow, he ate my bread." Xiaobao clapped his hands happily and showed great happiness with a bright smile on his face. "Ah, even animals can''t match," said the old man "I know. Why say it." Said the one eyed man. It''s OK to have a clear idea. Why say so much. Their food is as simple as that of bodyguards. Of course, it''s very good for them to have food in this environment. Why think so much. Sun Xiao is chatting with the water friends in the studio. He lives on it. Water friend is his family. Well, a very familiar sentence. At this point. The two tailed squirrel is close to Xiaobao. Obviously, Xiaobao''s food strategy is very successful. He really captured the squirrel. Although the squirrel is small, it seems that it can''t be eaten. When it''s eaten, it''s really scary. Xiao Bao puts all his food in front of the squirrel. Squirrels are welcome. As long as you give them, I''ll eat them. For squirrels, it''s really delicious. They want to cry. In Changbai Mountain, they can only eat some chestnuts, and they often avoid the killing of natural enemies. Eat, eat. Squirrel raised his head, round eyes looking at Xiaobao, grinning, two front teeth with the expression at this time, it is very funny. "Hey, hey." Xiao Bao is smiling happily. He loves this squirrel. Soon. Dinner is over. Squirrels feel round tummy, burping, too comfortable, too enjoy, if you can do that in the future, how much. "Squirrel, can you stay with me in the future?" Asked Xiao Bao. He really likes it. I want to keep squirrels around. The evil rooster on one side has a good sense of Xiaobao. If a rich man can become a pet of a rich man, it''s something that many people can''t think of. To be honest. The evil cock is envious. But he has a more important thing, is lurking around Lin fan, undercover career is not over, after the road is still very long, absolutely can not be greedy for happiness. In his opinion, the squirrel''s life is over. If he is captured by sugar coated cannonball, he has no future. Squirrel looks at Xiaobao curiously. With a round tummy, I left the tree in the blink of an eye and disappeared without a trace. Xiaobao is very disappointed. He hoped the squirrel would stay. Unfortunately No. PS: try to recover to the previous update tomorrow. Chapter 348 Squirrel placed his home in an old tree. There was a hole in the tree. I don''t know who left it. But after two tailed squirrel took a fancy to it, it became his home. At this point. There was a sound from the tree. Soon, a figure appeared from the hole. A closer look showed that it was a squirrel with two tails. He carried a cloth bag and packed the chestnuts he had accumulated. Standing on a branch, he turned and looked at his home. "I''m going to be a rich squirrel." Squirrel''s eyes revealed a reluctant light, but still determined not to return to the head, left once warm home, he is not a fool, very smart. The child is a local tyrant. Most importantly, he can hear what people say. Opportunity is in sight. Choose or not? It must be a choice. It depends on this choice whether we can reach the peak of squirrel. It''s dark at night. The back of the squirrel who turned away was full of bright light. ¡­¡­ At this time, Lin fan, Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao sit on the grass and look up at the starry sky at night. The quiet night can make them feel more happy. Squeak! There was a strange cry. Xiaobao looked at it curiously, then exclaimed: "squirrel, squirrel is back." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look around. Squirrel with cloth bag straight body, standing not far away quietly waiting. The small black eyes are shining. It''s like expecting something. "Squirrel, are you going to be my pet?" Xiaobao happily opens his arms to the squirrel to welcome the arrival of the squirrel. Squirrel see this situation, certainly did not do more hesitation, quickly ran to Xiaobao''s arms. When you have a chance, you have to go. Reserve is just stupid behavior. "Ha ha ha." Xiaobao holds squirrel and laughs happily. Squirrels are more coquettish and rub Xiaobao''s face with hairy hair. Ordinary animals can''t do this. The evil cock squints at me. A little disdain. Fortunately, you are not an evil thing, otherwise you must let the squirrel know that as an evil thing, you must have dignity. Evil things without dignity should not exist here. Lin Fan said with a smile: "Xiao Bao, he likes you very much." "Well, I can feel that he likes me very much." Xiaobao said. Lao Zhang said, "why don''t you give him a name?" "Yes, I want to give my pet a name, but what should I call it?" Xiaobao''s head is low, and her lovely eyebrows are close to each other. She thinks very seriously, as if she is very troublesome. "When I think of it, I''ll call it Songsong." Xiao Bao likes the name very much. The two tailed squirrel, the son of the richest man, was a little confused when he heard this. He raised his head and looked at Xiaobao with big eyes. This name is too shabby. No way. Now that you have taken refuge, you can''t make your own decisions. He thought the squirrel would accept the name. "Are you happy now?" Lin fan asked. "Well, I''m very happy. This trip is the happiest day for me. When I go back, I''ll make a big and luxurious nest for Songsong to play happily in." Xiaobao is dreaming about the future. There are not many people who can accompany Xiaobao, just like Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Now with squirrels around, Xiaobao won''t feel lonely. "That''s good." Lin Fan supported his arms on the ground, raised his head and looked at the starry sky. His thoughts floated up as if he were remembering something. The one eyed man talked with the clan leader first. He wants to know more about the star race. Now their understanding of the star race is still in its infancy. It''s a very dangerous signal. No one knows what will happen next. The only lucky thing is that the Wu people are very friendly and can explain these things to him. Morning! A clear bell rings in Changbai Mountain. The sound of the bell wakes the mind. All the people who were half asleep and half awake were awakened by the bell. They are under too much pressure here. A little bit of movement can make them jump like a bird in shock. "Where does the bell come from?" The first time the clan elders wake up, they look for the bell, and their eyes look at the ancient clock they carried all the way. However, the ancient clock has cracks and no one knocked it, so the sound can''t come from them. Where on earth did that come from? This is the question they want to know the most. "Clan elder, what is that?"When Wu Sheng saw a purple cloud in the sky, he suddenly exclaimed that it was something they had never seen before, and it was very strange to them. When they scream here. Lin Fan and others just wake up, Xiaobao told the bodyguards to make breakfast, their beautiful day must start from breakfast. Sun Xiao has never closed the studio. When you hear a scream. Climb and roll to the outside, looking at the scene outside, and then see Ziyun, immediately point the camera at the distance. "This is the legendary Ziqi coming from the East. If you don''t cultivate it quickly and absorb it, you can become an immortal." "Envy the dog anchor, can see such a shocking scene." "How I wish I was there." The water friends who watched the live broadcast were envious. Some water friends didn''t sleep last night. Watching the live broadcast room all the time, I''m looking forward to something happening. For example, when I encounter extremely terrible and dangerous things at night, I feel absolutely cool. What a pity I think a little too much. The one eyed man said in a deep voice: "it''s said in ancient times that people who practice would choose a high mountain and wait on the top of the mountain early to breathe out purple Qi. This is the first time I''ve seen this kind of situation." "Do you know the way to practice?" Asked the old man. The one eyed man said, "I don''t know." In that case. That''s for nothing. Right now. In the distance, the purple air in the sky seemed to be pulled by some kind of traction and swept directly towards the top of the mountain, as if someone was breathing. This kind of vision startles the one eyed man and others, the eyes are twinkling with light. "In my opinion, we''d better go up and have a look at the situation. I think we''ve discovered the biggest secret here." The clan elder can''t wait to say. He wants to climb now. But considering the situation here, he hesitated. I''m afraid I can''t do it with my own ability. One eyed man ponders for a moment, and then goes to find Lin fan. Seeing that they are eating breakfast leisurely, he is helpless. His mood is too terrible. It happens all the time. I really don''t have any interest. Think about it. He felt that it was better to have a good communication with Lin fan. "Lin fan, can we start now?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan said, "let''s finish breakfast." The one eyed man knew that he would say this. He said in a low voice: "it''s mainly something that happened. You can see that the purple Qi in the distance seems to have been absorbed. Our purpose here is to explore Changbai Mountain. Now that the vision appears, we can find the secret in the first time. If it''s late, it''s really late." "Is it?" Lin Fan looks at curiously and looks along the direction of the one eyed man''s finger. Suddenly, he stands up, opens his arms and feels nature. "What''s this?" One eyed man can''t understand Lin Fan''s operation. Ask him to have a look, but he opens his arms, which is a little puzzling. Suddenly. The purple air in the distance seems to be more attracted and even flies towards Lin fan. "This..." The one eyed man opened his mouth and was stunned. He never thought such a thing would happen. The purple air in the distance is a long time away from here. And it''s obviously a traction. But how can he do it. The clan leader and Wu Sheng look at Lin Fan in horror. To them, the most amazing person on the planet is the one in front of them. If they don''t have Lin fan, everything else is just dregs. It''s not worth mentioning at all. Soon. The purple Qi shrouds Lin Fan''s head, then turns into two purple lines and rushes into his body along Lin Fan''s nostrils. No one knows what happened. In the blink of an eye, he inhales the purple Qi into his body and is vomited out by Lin fan. It''s not purple. It''s gray gas. Soon. All the purple Qi that shrouded Lin Fan''s head dissipated. "It''s the taste of nature." Lin Fan said. The spirit is very relaxed. When he saw Ziqi, he felt very close. I always feel that purple Qi should be integrated with him. Lin Fan said curiously, "where''s Ziqi?" The one eyed man blinked his eyes. He felt that he wanted to cry without tears. He even asked me where my purple Qi was. It was absorbed by you. Ah! "Keep eating breakfast." The one eyed man said helplessly. Lin Fan said with a smile, "would you like some?" "Yes, you can." One eyed man thinks that Ziqi is gone. It''s not too much to have breakfast. Wu Sheng said in a low voice, "what kind of monster is this, clan old man?""You finally admit that he''s a monster?" Said the elder. The clan elder is speechless. He has seen many strange things in the starry sky, but he has never seen anything like Lin fan. It makes people feel safe, but sometimes it makes people feel dangerous. Wu Shengdao: "I''m just talking about it. It can''t be said that it''s a monster. His strength is very strong and his ability is outstanding. Now we can''t move this place, but for him, it''s like a back garden." That makes a lot of sense. There is nothing wrong with it at all. When they come to this point, they are already ahead of many strong stars. Why didn''t other people come to stop them? They obviously know that there is a terrible strong man around them. At this point. A terrible power erupted from afar. The clan elders and others were shocked. It was obvious that some of them didn''t respond. For them, it was just OK. Why did this happen all of a sudden. They looked up. I saw a golden light in the distance, forming a sphere, slowly floating in the air. Jin Guangyao''s eyes are extremely bright, and the eyes of the people who stab him can''t open. Next. A sense of crisis came from all directions. "What''s that?" Lin Fan looks forward in doubt, and has doubts about Jin Guang. "Zhizhi..." Lying in Xiaobao''s arms, the two tailed squirrel seemed to be stimulated by some kind of stimulation, with its tail cocked up and yelling at random. It''s like something terrible is about to happen. Chapter 349 "Can''t it be that he absorbed purple Qi and caused problems?" The one eyed man thought that the more he thought about it, the more likely it was that they were in a dangerous position, which should be the most dangerous place in Changbai Mountain. "I feel the danger." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang was afraid and said, "what will happen?" "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine with you." Lin Fan comforted. He looked at the golden light in the distance, gradually, the light ball gradually changed shape, as if the virtual shadow of a Taoist figure gradually condensed, unable to see his face clearly, but he felt the brilliance of the other person was great. There is something wrong with Wu Sheng. The terrible pressure came over them. When they were enveloped in them, they felt that their lives were out of control. Instead, they could be wiped out with each other''s thoughts. The clan elder exclaimed: "it''s not good that he absorbs these purple Qi. It''s likely that he provokes some kind of horrible existence." Right now. The figure formed by the golden light, arms pulled back, as if throwing something. Take a closer look. It turned out to be a long golden gun. Whew! The sound of breaking the air came. When the long gun is thrown, the space is directly distorted, and the surrounding air is torn. Anyone who appears around will be torn to pieces, not even a residue. "Be careful." The one eyed man reminded me in a voice. Lin Fan stood in front of Lao Zhang and looked directly at the golden spear sweeping in the distance. In a flash. The spear goes through the space and reaches Lin fan directly. It''s very fast and can''t be captured by ordinary naked eyes. If the clan elders resist, they may have been pierced by the spear. Lin fan blows at the spear. Boom! There was a tremendous roar. Next. From the sound of breaking. The golden spear split in an instant, but Lin Fan stepped back a few steps. "That''s great." Lin Fan praised, just hit for him, is really very good, can feel each other''s power is how huge. More than anyone he''s ever met. The key is that the opponent is not a person, but a long gun thrown. This is a very amazing thing. "This power..." One eyed men dare not blink. It''s terrible. I''ve never seen such an amazing scene. Soon. He found that the golden spear was actually a real object, which broke into pieces and fell on the ground. He picked up a fragment of the ground, which seemed to be iron, but it didn''t seem to be. When he held it in his hand, he could feel the hot temperature spreading in his palm. "There''s some kind of aftereffect." The one eyed man pondered, knowing that the fragment might not be so simple. While Wu Sheng and the clan elders didn''t react, he quickly picked up the ground fragment. "Show me one." In response, the clan elder came forward in a hurry, picked up a piece and observed it carefully. Gradually, his face changed, and he looked a little shocked. The one eyed man found out the changes of the clan elders and thought, did he find any problems? "What''s the matter? Did you find anything? " He admits that there is a big gap between his own cognition and that of the star family. The other side''s vision and cognition are far beyond him. The clan elder heard the one eyed man''s question. The small mind is active. He didn''t really want to say it. "Brother Xu, this thing may be just fragments, but I like strange things. Can I exchange things with you?" The old man''s voice is still so overbearing. Not everyone can control the male duck''s voice. Only after Lao Zhang pricks the needle in person can the special sequelae appear. The one eyed man has a kind of disdain. He always feels that the other party treats him like a fool. Wu Sheng took a fragment from the old man and felt it carefully. I can see in a moment what''s going on. The clan leader obviously knew it for a long time, but he didn''t say it. Instead, he wanted to exchange it for it. According to the past situation, he did not think that there was any fault in what he did. On the contrary, everyone will. But not now. We must take a long-term view. When we come here, we often encounter things that they can''t deal with. We need to use Lin fan to overcome some difficulties. Let''s not say whether we can change it or not. Even if we can change it, it will make the other party feel that they are not good at Wu. So as to produce unnecessary contradictions. "There is a way of practice hidden in this fragment. It may be a method of shooting." Wu Sheng said. The clan elders heard that they all wanted to hammer the black sheep to death. They finally found a good thing. How could they say it so plainly? First, they deceived each other. If they were cheated, they would make a steady profit.Sure enough He found that the one eyed man looked at him with disdain. "Well, no young man has principles yet." Said the one eyed man. If in the past, knowing the strength of the clan elder, he would not dare to talk so freely with the other party, but everyone is still familiar with it. It''s OK to say a few words casually. Besides He still has thighs behind him. Who can be afraid of. Wu Sheng said: "leader Xu, the things are cut down by Lin fan. It should be yours, but we know the way of understanding. We can tell you the way of understanding. How about understanding together?" "OK, I''m fine." Said the one eyed man. Wu Sheng nodded, "it''s settled, but now we have a problem, and it can''t go up. Just now, this is a warning to us. Originally, we thought that even if there is danger, there won''t be much problem. Just after that blow, the mysterious terror wants to be bad for us. I''m afraid that only he can survive." What he said is not unreasonable. It''s really dangerous. Don''t look at their strength outside the bar, but here, it''s really nothing, if it''s not for Lin Fan with them, even can''t come up. Just as they think. Lin fan has shown something. "There are strong people on it. I want to compete with him." Lin Fan''s eyes are burning with fighting spirit, and his heart is full of desire to learn from each other. It''s not easy to meet the strong, and it''s even more difficult to meet the strong that Lin Fan agrees with. Lin Fan once praised the strong, it is polite praise, not sincere. "Very strong?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said, "well, it''s very strong." "There''s no danger." Lao Zhang is very worried. He is most worried that Lin fan will be hurt. If so, his heart will hurt. Lin Fan comforted: "no, I''m very good. Besides, it''s just a friendship contest. There won''t be any problem." "Wait..." The one eyed man stopped him in a hurry. Elder brother, you must not have this idea. You are a friend, but others may not be a friend. It''s very dangerous. "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked suspiciously. The one eyed man said, "listen to me, we won''t go up. The strong man must have been very angry just now and didn''t want to see us. If he wants to see us, he should show up and meet us instead of throwing long guns at us. Do you think what I said is reasonable?" The one eyed man is convinced by reason. I don''t want Lin fan to climb even if I want to break my head. "Is it?" Lin Fan pondered, feeling that the one eyed man said something reasonable, but he didn''t understand why the other party was angry, and didn''t make any special behavior to him. The one eyed man said bitterly, "we should wait for others to feel better and come back at that time." Now for them, there are a few issues that haunt them. First of all: is it alive or dead. Lin Fan said that the strong does not exist. These are what they don''t know. If there is a strong one, then Lin Fan''s idea must be to compete with each other, but the other doesn''t understand that you want to compete. One is provocation, which will offend the other and set up the enemy. How terrible would it be if that strong man didn''t exist and could strike such a terrible blow. It''s another unimaginable thing. Think before and after I still think it''s right not to act rashly. "Is it?" Lin fan has some regrets. He just received the other party''s move. He can feel that the other party''s strength is very strong, but what the one eyed man said seems to be reasonable. He just can''t understand why the other party is in a bad mood. The one eyed man nodded, "yes, that''s right." Lin Fan shouts to the distance: "I want to have a friendly exchange with you, Lin fan. I hope you can come out to see me. We only share the high and low, regardless of life and death The sound passed away. The one eyed man wants to cover Lin Fan''s mouth very much. Don''t be like this. I''ve made it very clear. Why? If there is a strong man, it''s really bad to lead him out. No one answered. Just the breeze. Sun Xiao is on the air. "Idols are idols, that''s what they are." "What happened to the golden light just now? I''m almost blinded. I don''t know what happened." "Yes, the dog anchorman said quickly what happened." At this time, don''t mention them. Even sun Xiao, who was staying at the scene, was confused and didn''t know what happened. Jin Guang came so fast and dazzling that he didn''t know what it was. Their situation here makes the strong scattered everywhere have a lingering fear. From afar, you can feel the terrible power. There is also the blooming golden light, dazzling, people can''t open their eyes, and even let them have the illusion that their lives are harvested at any time."Did you ignore me?" Lin Fan continued to move forward toward the top, then turned his head and said: "go, keep up, it''s OK, I will protect you." The one eyed man and the old man want to be good. I don''t want to go up. At least we will not act without authorization until we have a clear understanding of the specific situation. But if Lin Fan wants to go up, they don''t have any way. What else can they do? Just watch Lin Fan go up with Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao? It must be impossible. "Let''s go. It''s a bit hard to make sense at this point." Said the one eyed man. "It''s very dangerous," he said "Stay behind. It''ll be OK." One eyed man said, what else can he say? In this case, he can only choose to believe Lin fan, and he is willing to believe it. Chapter 350 Songsong, who is held by Xiaobao, is a little afraid. He lives here and knows where it''s dangerous, but he can''t help it. Now he has become the pet of the richest man''s son. As the saying goes, if you marry a chicken, you will marry a dog. Since you choose to be a pet, you have to stick to it. The idea of one eyed men and Wu elders is to have more. If there was no Lin fan, they would never be here, but now they are afraid again. It really makes people feel helpless. In fact, they can choose to believe Lin fan. What about climbing to the top. Lin Fan very much hope to meet the strong, with the strong, to find their own shortcomings, so as to learn from each other, further. "Wow, the scenery is beautiful." Xiaobao looks at the distance, they go to a very high position, can have a panoramic view of the surrounding scenery. For Xiaobao, who is used to living in the city, it makes him feel very happy to see such scenery. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stopped to watch the beautiful scenery. "Yes." Other people are scared when they come here, but for Lin fan, this is tourism. They come out to have a look with Xiaobao. The purpose of departure is different. Naturally, the realm is different. Sun Xiao moves his mobile phone to photograph the surrounding scenery. The water friends in the live studio like it very much. Although they seem to like to watch scary things, they take screenshots when they encounter beautiful scenery. "Do you remember what we said in advance?" said the old man "What?" Asked the one eyed man. "That''s what you know." The old people are anxious. They have such a poor memory. It''s only one day since then, but they can''t remember it. It''s really irritating. The one eyed man said, "if you don''t make it clear, who knows what you''re talking about? Just say what you have. You don''t have to hide it. It makes me feel like I really have something wrong with you." The clan elder approached the one eyed man furtively and said in a low voice: "previously, we agreed that the things we got in the end should be shared equally. Don''t you forget that?" They''ve all come here. He is full of hope for the future. Lin Fan seems to him to be able to create a miracle, perhaps in the end really can have a big harvest. "I don''t forget that we have credibility, but to be honest, it''s not safe to cooperate with you. I''d rather cooperate with this young man. He makes me believe it." Said the one eyed man. Wu Sheng smile, meaning is very clear, thank you for praise, recognition. I also feel like I''m reliable. "That''s natural. My young master must be trustworthy." Said the elder. It''s the little Lord of his clan who praises him. It''s the same as praising him. I have to say This one eyed guy is still very good. The only idea of the clan elders is to get something in Changbai Mountain as soon as you can. I''m afraid it will be very difficult in the future. The recovery of the mountains and rivers of this planet is much more amazing than you think. I''m afraid many stars have made a mistake. I thought it would be just like this in the early stage. It would be enough to send some people to come here. But how can I expect this situation to happen in the mountains and rivers? Besides, there are strong people here. You can''t do what you want. It won''t be long. When the time comes, the star family will surely be the strong ones who will sweep all over the world, and there will be few opportunities for them. Moreover, this guy, who is carefree from beginning to end, is bound to become a big trouble for the star family. I''m afraid he will be suppressed by thunder. A bloody battle is inevitable. The only thing he can do is that the Wu people can not participate in it. But not so much. At this point. The dazzling golden light comes from afar. It''s not a killing move, but something is too dazzling to see. "What''s that?" A golden tree grows there. The branches and leaves are golden. The golden light represents vitality, but there is a kind of sharp momentum. "Baby." They have all seen that this tree is a treasure. It''s only one person tall, but in their eyes it looks like an ancient tree in the sky. "Hoo There was a slight breath. The old man frowned and said in a deep voice, "this tree is breathing. It''s absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. Gold represents Geng gold. It''s sharp. Every leaf vibrates slightly, but it seems like a set of sword techniques. What kind of tree is this? I''ve never seen it before." The one eyed man looked around. Soon, he found that the growth position of the tree was a little special. Around the tree, there were some stones with patterns on them. A closer look showed that the patterns were like Taoist gossip. He pondered and pondered. There''s a bold idea in mind. "Could it be that..." He didn''t dare to confirm. He took out his mobile phone, took a video of the tree, sent it to Liu haichan, and urged him to write back. What is the situation.It wasn''t long. The phone rings. Through the phone, came Liu haichan excited voice. "Was it found in Changbai Mountain?" "I''ve read a similar introduction in ancient books. Once upon a time, the Taoist Masters had various abilities. They deeply understood the operation of heaven and earth, and cultivated themselves, their minds, and the way of heaven." "According to the videos you shot, I can assure you that this is a Taoist tree. In the past, there must have been a Taoist master behind him who practiced in front of this tree day and night. Over time, this tree absorbs the spirit of Taoism and becomes a rare treasure today." "But if it''s what I think, you have to see the real thing." "It helps me a lot to bring it back anyway." Liu haichan was excited and incoherent. The one eyed man said, "are you sure?" "I''m not sure, but I''m 90 percent sure." Liu haichan said. For him, these things are equivalent to the existence of ancient myths, to be able to see with his own eyes, everything is worth it. Patta! One eyed man hangs up. I don''t want to hear Liu haichan''s excited voice. "Lin fan, that tree really looks good." Xiaobao said. His eyes were wide open. For Xiaobao, during this period of time, he saw strange things that he had never seen before, and everything was very good-looking. Old Zhang said, "it''s golden. It''s beautiful." The evil cock looked at it in doubt. As an evil thing, he has seen a lot of things, but he has never seen such a strange tree before. It''s very interesting. Lin Fan said: "well, it''s really good, and the tree is very powerful." "Ah? How can a tree be powerful? " Xiaobao is very curious. The first time he heard about trees, he was also very powerful. He had never heard of them before. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head and said, "don''t look down on anything. Even trees can be very powerful." The old man looked at the one eyed man. Talking softly. "Well, who''s going to test the tree?" "Wait, just now he said that this tree is very powerful. There must be something unique about it. We can''t act rashly." They are not cowards. But Lin Fan''s heart was a little flustered. Who knows how powerful he was. So far, they haven''t found out what Lin Fan''s heart was based on. It''s really hard to understand. Wu Sheng said: "elder clan, I''ll have a try." The clan elder looked at Shao and couldn''t let him take risks. If he was close to him, he would definitely refuse. Then he saw Wu Sheng pick up a stone from the ground and shoot it with his fingers, trying to knock down a leaf. This is a good way. Long distance output, safe enough. But when the stone is about to touch the leaves, something unexpected happens. The stone is crushed instantly, as if it was crushed by some force. "This..." They frowned and saw the problem. But soon. A fierce breath locked them in. The leaves of the tree vibrated, and then, you can see that the leaves secreted a golden breath, condensed into the shape of a sword. At the moment of formation, the sharp sword diffused out. "Little Lord, be careful." Exclaimed the old man. Wu Sheng felt that the edge was not what he could deal with, and immediately retreated to his old family. Whew! As the golden sword came, there was a golden ocean in front of us, from which we could see a mysterious man dancing the sword. It was the strong man who had practiced in front of the tree, and the sword spirit was absorbed by the tree. Over time, this terrible scene was formed. "Broken!" The elder of the clan yelled angrily, pushed away with one hand, roared and collided with the earth shaking sound. He stepped back a few steps with one hand on his back and the palm of his hand trembled slightly. With his strength, it was not a problem, but a scar appeared on the palm of his hand. The sword is sharp and has special cutting ability. It can be hurt by the sword while breaking the sword. "This tree is really extraordinary." The greed of the clan elders soared. No other meaning, just want to get. Xiaobao was surprised and said, "Lin fan, do you see that the tree would attack others? How did he do it?" "Unheard of." Lao Zhang is serious. Lin Fan said: "I know that when I feel the nature, I know that everything in the world has a spirit. He is protecting himself. After all, he smashes people with stones." "That makes a lot of sense." Lao Zhang nodded. I heard what they said. They want to explode in place. The trough! Which side are you on.It seems that there is nothing wrong with what you said, but anyway, we are a group, the purpose is not to get this magic tree? At this point. With sun Xiao live reasons. Many of the strong people who watch live are very red eyed. I want to get good things when I come here, but they don''t even have any harvest all the way. They can only stare and watch them gain everywhere in the studio. The mentality really needs to explode. They want to be here, too. But strength does not allow it. When you are in danger, you can lose your life. I wanted to watch sun Xiao''s studio to know their every move, but they all knew that it was all bombs. How to fight? I can''t even keep up with the cards from beginning to end. You say it''s over if you''re angry. Lin Fan walked towards the golden road tree. As he gets closer. The road tree seems to meet the enemy, the leaves rustle. Chapter 351 "Are you afraid of me?" Lin fan stopped and looked at the trembling tree. Then he said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. I don''t mean you any harm. I''m just curious about you." He said. He approached the tree slowly. Brush! It is clear that there is no wind, but there is an invisible wind around, which makes Lin Fan''s clothes rustle. Next. You can see cracks on the ground, and the invisible sword will split the ground. "Be careful." The one eyed man reminds him that what he fears most is that Lin fan has a problem. If he has a problem, it will be over. After all, it really depends on Lin Fan whether they can stand up in front of the star power. Lin Fan looked back, passing a reassuring smile: "it''s OK." What a warm and sincere smile. People who look at him are melting inside. He came to the tree. For the tree, he felt that danger was coming. Suddenly, the sword of the storm was formed, which had a strong destructive power. Anyone close to him would be twisted to pieces. "Don''t be nervous." Lin Fan calms the restless heart of Tao tree. Daoshu wants to say that if you want me to relax, don''t come here. I''m afraid and I''m afraid. I want to stay here safely and be a happy daoshu. The clan elder exclaimed: "such a terrible spirit of Geng gold sword can''t hurt him at all. This kind of strength is terrible. It''s worthy of the existence of a saint." He is very happy. Because others are beaten. Only the Wu people can make good friends with each other. Although this friend needs quotation marks, anyway, it''s a good feeling now. It''s a bit of friendship to experience historic sites together. At this point. Lin Fan raised his hand and slowly put it on the leaves of the road tree, gently stroked, "don''t be afraid, don''t be nervous, I''m very friendly, just a little curious about you, no other ideas." Tao tree is a magic thing. If you go to the deep, this tree may contain the true meaning of a strong Taoist. If you meditate, it''s impossible to get the inheritance of that strong Taoist. "What is he doing?" Wu Sheng asked. The one eyed man is also very curious. After touching the tree, Lin Fan stands there and doesn''t move. He seems to be possessed and can''t understand it at all. "Who knows?" said the old man Lin Fan practised qigong practice, feeling the nature, everything goes with the heart, no desire, no desire, no fight, no grab, everything goes against human nature, but such a state of mind is extremely in line with Qigong practice. No one knew that he was talking to daoshu. He heard the sound of the tree. This is a situation that others can''t feel because they don''t have the ability to do it. [daoshu: let me go. It''s not easy for me to practice. I grew up from an ordinary little tree for thousands of years. I know that you human beings like spirit things very much. I''m willing to give half of my body to you just to give me a chance of life. ¡¿ daoshu knows that he is not the opponent of the human race. Obviously, he didn''t expect that there would be such a terrible strong man. During the thousand years of staying here, he didn''t encounter any trouble. Even if there were occasional small troubles, they would be solved. Just now There''s really nothing he can do. [Lin Fan: why do you say that? I don''t mean any harm to you. I''m just curious. ¡¿ he could feel that the tree in front of him was really scared. [daoshu: brother, don''t play with me. I''m bigger than your ancestors. No matter who sees me, I have to do evil. Why don''t you fool me. ¡¿ [Lin Fan: you can feel my heart. I really have no malice. ¡¿ daoshu wanted to fight back directly. I felt you big headed ghost, but he still felt it. As a spiritual thing, he could feel the most sincere thoughts in anyone''s heart. Gee! It seems that there is really no problem. He found that the human heart in front of him was very clean, pure and sincere, just like the sun. Strange! It''s impossible. Tao tree is very confused, a bit can''t understand it. The strong Taoist who once practiced in front of him has been cultivating the mind of inaction. Once said Quiet and inaction is the only way to see. This is an extremely profound and highly personal realm. The strong Taoist claims that it has been completed, but the Taoist tree can feel that he still has flaws and has not achieved inaction. The heart is restless. There are controversial ideas. He wants to cultivate the mind of inaction, which shows that his heart has never been quiet and has desire. Daoshu: are you serious? ¡¿[Lin Fan: of course, I''ve always been very serious. I really don''t mean anything to you. You can feel it. I''m just a little curious about you, but I don''t have any other ideas. You have to believe me. ¡¿ Lin Fan knew himself. Why does it give me a dangerous feeling. Think about it. Did not think out, perhaps the other side is not familiar with themselves, all will have misunderstanding. Dao Shu has a little faith in what he said to the man in front of him. What can he do if he doesn''t believe it? Can he have a chance to turn over. The most important thing is In front of him, he was in a terrible state of mind. He had never seen him before, and he had reached a very high level. Countless predecessors want to reach a realm that they can''t reach. "What happened to them?" The elders of the clan were confused. Some of them couldn''t understand what was going on. Just now, the golden sword of daoshu Geng was as strong as the sea. Anyone who came near it would be badly hurt or torn. But gradually, when Lin Fan touched the daoshu for a short time, the situation changed, and the thick sword disappeared. One person and one tree is like sculpture. There was no movement. The one eyed man said, "you ask me, I''ll ask who." "I''ll just ask. Why are you so grumpy?" "When did I get angry?" "They are talking," Lao Zhang said coolly Brush! Everyone looked at Lao Zhang in unison. They were all very confused. There''s only one thought in everyone''s mind. You''re kidding us. That''s true. They don''t think it''s obviously impossible for Lin fan to talk to a tree. "I believe what he said, and I believe Lin fan can really talk to trees." Xiaobao found that they seemed to be doubting someone. He raised his head, pulled his neck red and muttered. He hates people who don''t believe Lin fan. No matter what Lin fan says. He always chose to believe. Because, Lin fan is his best friend, he believes that the best friend can do anything. Even if the brain powder, but also so. Lao Zhang touched Xiaobao''s head and said, "well, just like me." "And you, hen?" As their pet, Lao Zhang hopes hens can do this. Only in this way can we be best friends. "Goo Goo!" The hen raised her head and cried. No one understood him anyway. He means very clearly, I believe you big head ghost, I am different from you, you brain powder, really terrible. Lao Zhang said happily, "hen, I knew you were with us." "Well?" When the evil cock heard this, he was very upset. What did Lao Zhang mean. I knew Could it be that Does he always suspect that I''m undercover now? When I think of it, under the thick feathers of the evil rooster, I have been sweating and rash for a long time. Even Lin Fan didn''t find out where the old man found it. But when he heard the back, he was relieved. Obviously, his performance just made the other side very satisfied. I believe he is not an undercover. We must pay attention in the future. Don''t take these two as stupid human beings. At least this old man is not simple. He has been fooled by Lao Zhang for so long. Sure enough. The more stupid people are, the more intelligent they are. The evil cock has always regarded Lao Zhang as the most stupid person, which is exactly the case, because Lao Zhang often seems to have never seen the world. It seems that this is easy to misunderstand. "Songsong, do you believe it?" Xiao Bao rubbed his loose head and asked curiously. Although Songsong has just become his squirrel, he hopes that his pet can unconditionally trust his friends. The intelligence quotient of two tailed squirrels is much higher than that of evil cock. Even if you don''t understand something. But as a pet, he naturally knows that if he wants to live well, he has to coax the people who take him in. "Squeak..." Song song shouts. Whatever it is. He just shouts. "Wow Xiaobao happily hugs Songsong, "I know Songsong is the best." The two tailed squirrel, who was held tightly in his arms, was almost strangled by Xiaobao with his tongue sticking out. Is it necessary to be so excited? The one eyed man understands the behavior of Lao Zhang and others. After all, Lao Zhang and Lin fan are both from Qingshan mental hospital. They are lively. That''s normal. There''s no need to make a fuss.As for Xiaobao, it''s understandable to get along with two mental patients for a long time. After all, it''s very easy to change your thinking. Once changed, it''s hard to go back. Don''t ask how he knows. Having known Hao Ren for so many years, I still know some basic knowledge. At this point. The conversation between Lin Fan and daoshu continued. Good conversation. The question goes on to the bottom. Lin Fan tells daoshu that he is very dangerous here, and many people are eyeing him. If he is here, he will be obtained by others. If he can, it''s better to continue to grow in another place. Daoshu asks Lin Fan where is the safest. For such a problem. Lin Fan pondered for a moment. He knows where it''s safe. But there are two places. That''s why he thinks, where should we plant it. Qingshan mental hospital is good, but the special department is also very good. But in the Castle Peak, the road tree will be surrounded by many people, it is easy to be removed leaves or something, if there is a misunderstanding, it is really not good. Think before and after. Lin Fan said: "it''s better to go to my place. It''s very safe there." Daoshu:??? Brother, are you trying to set me up. Chapter 352 Lin Fan sincerely invited daoshu. He can feel that Tao tree is really good. Although it is only a tree, it has a good nature. If he can become a person, he may become a very good friend. Do you think this is really good? ¡¿ anyone who hears such a question will hesitate. The meaning of the other party''s saying this is to refuse, but daoshu is really disappointed. What he meets is not a normal person, but a pure minded, sincere, friendly person who is known as a mental patient. The question and answer between them is unknown to others. I don''t know what they''re talking about. But Lin fan is sincere. Do not participate in any false elements. [Lin Fan: very good. People over there are very friendly. When Lao Zhang and I stay there, we have many friends, and they take special care of us. No one will bully you when you stay there. ¡¿ he didn''t understand the meaning of daoshu at all. For daoshu, he felt that everything was dangerous. He thought it would be safe to stay here. After all, not everyone could come here. Let''s say that the ancient atmosphere here can drive countless strong people back and even kill them. Not to mention his own strength is not weak. Let''s say that all the people present today, except the one standing in front of him, are sure to kill him. Daoshu: is this really good? ¡¿ at this time, daoshu is confused by Lin Fanzheng. He doesn''t know whether he should believe what the other party says. In fact, he is willing to believe the other party, but the only problem is Too casual promise seems a bit bad. After a long time. One eyed man wants to talk to Lin Fan several times. What are you doing standing there? If you have something, let''s just say, don''t sulk. But think about it. He continued to wait patiently. Finally, he saw Lin Fan coming towards him. "I have already talked with him. He is very dangerous here. He is willing to go back with us. I saw that there is an open space in the flower pool outside our department. I said I would let that open space out and let him settle down there. Do you agree?" Lin fan asked. "Ah?" One eyed man looked at Lin fan, as if he didn''t understand, "what do you say?" We can''t blame the one eyed man for his silly eyes, but Lin Fan''s words have a terrible impact on him. Lin Fan said, "he is willing to go back with us. Don''t you agree?" A brief silence. Next. The one eyed man is just like jumping up, "agree, how can he disagree? He wants to live anywhere." Nima. To be honest, the one eyed man never thought it would be like this. Domineering, my elder brother, if he is not older than Lin fan, he really wants to recognize Lin Fan as his elder brother. He has never experienced failure when going out with him. Lin Fan nodded and came to the tree, "yes, he has agreed that you can go back with us, and I can guarantee that it''s really good there. My friends and I will water you every day to ensure that you can thrive." Daoshu deeply understands that a person who knows current affairs is a hero. Although the other person seems to be very friendly, these are likely to be based on the fact that he can still talk. Once he can''t talk, the situation is likely to change. There''s no way. Everything has reached this level. Everything is false. Daoshu believes in what he feels. He chose to believe in the man in front of him. The golden leaves were shaking. Under Lin Fan''s surprised eyes, the shape of the tree shrank and its roots were pulled out of the soil. It turned into a small tree the size of a palm. It was vivid. The surface of the tree seemed to have five senses. It was a little human. In the blink of an eye, he hid in Lin Fan''s arms. No trace. Don''t give others a chance to see him at all, maybe it''s because I don''t feel dignified after shrinking, and I''m afraid others don''t have a heart of awe for him. Seeing this scene, the one eyed man is in a good mood. He is a treasure again, and is fooled home by their Lin fan. Great. The old man said in a small voice, "chief Xu, is this half of us?" The one eyed man looked at the clan elder in surprise, then said with a bitter smile: "Hey, there''s really no way. You can see how to divide it. The other party has life. We can''t cut it into half and give it to you, but we keep our word. This thing will be placed in a special department, and you will have the right to watch later." "You have to understand that we must send heavy troops to take strict care of these important treasures, and no one is allowed to get close to them. But you are different, because we are a cooperative relationship, and we will never break your promise. You can watch them at will." The trough! For the clan elder, he feels that the people here are really cheap. I can''t even say that. Is that half of what you call it?Dog thief! It''s really insidious. It''s just that there''s no way. Things have developed to this extent. What else can he say. "Let''s go on." Said the elder. He only wanted to have real objects in the back, and never have any living things. It''s really unbearable. "Wait a minute." Lin Fan called out. They looked at him curiously and didn''t know what was wrong with him. Although the other side was always out of tune with them, they had to admit that they still needed the other side to lead the way. Without his leadership, they couldn''t get along. Lin Fan said: "just now, daoshu told me that it''s very dangerous in the back and there will be dead people. Let me leave, or he won''t follow me. I agree with his request, so Let''s go back now. " "This tour has come to an end. We''ll come back when we have a chance later." The old man with his mouth open It''s hasty. At first, they thought it was very dangerous to be behind, but Lin Fan told them, it''s OK, I''m here, I''ll protect you, but now it''s him who says to retreat, and it''s him who says to advance. Ah. Sure enough, the strength of the weak, relying on others, is to be obedient. The one eyed man thought that this trip is not a loss at all, but also a steady profit. It''s not a problem to finish here. Daoshu matters a lot. It''s definitely not wrong to send it back first. "I agree." Said the one eyed man. What else can the clan leader say? Even if he says he doesn''t agree, what can he do? He can still go inside alone. Without the protection of Lin fan, I''m afraid I don''t know how to die. Wu Sheng said in a low voice: "it''s good for you to leave. If daoshu has lived here for so long, he must know a lot of things. Even what he said is dangerous. It must be very dangerous. But there''s no need to continue to take risks. What we can''t get, others may not be able to get." "Young master, that''s what we say, but we seem to be..." Clan old hands, meaning is very clear, we are empty handed, a little sad. If you can get something. Even if he leaves now, he has no second words. Wu Sheng said with a smile: "not necessarily. We can feel the Tao tree planted there. Maybe we will get a different harvest." After thinking about it, the clan leader finally nodded his head and agreed to leave. Xiaobao gains two squirrels and has his own pet. His mind is not here for a long time. It''s the same whether he goes back or not. Lao Zhang listened to Lin Fan most. As long as Lin Fan wanted to go, he absolutely agreed. Sun Xiao is in a dilemma. He didn''t want to leave very much. During this period, he gained a lot. Let''s not talk about the achievements of the live studio, let''s talk about himself. He gained a lot. He jumped from an ordinary person to a strong man, which is something he would never dare to imagine in his life. In the end Sun Xiao decided to go back first. Come back here next time you''re ready. During his time with Lin fan, he found that it was really dangerous. It was countless times more dangerous than when he came to Changbai mountain before. He was lucky for a moment, but not for a lifetime. Almost. There''s no need to be so greedy. After they left, a lot of people poured in towards the mountain. There are the strong in every country. There are also strong stars. For them, the fantasy is to be able to find the baby here, but the reality is terrible, but let them pay their lives, not only need to face those hidden, unknown terrible creatures. There is also the power left over by the once strong. That can kill you. July 31st! Yanhai city! Special department! At this time, a group of people gathered in the small garden. If you want to say who is most excited, it must be Liu haichan. He is the strong leader of Taoism. They brought back a tree of Taoism. For him, it is an endless treasure. "Look at your wretched smile. People who don''t know think you came from some abnormal place." Lin Daoming is very upset. How can he get something that has something to do with him? It''s really irritating. Liu haichan said with a smile, "don''t be envious. You can''t be envious. The foundation of Maoshan is not as deep as that of Taoism, so you don''t find it. Will history tell you what is Xuanmen orthodox?" Liu haichan was very excited. What he found in the historic sites must have a close relationship with the ancient myths. " "Maybe I can understand the true Taoist practice from it." "If you succeed, you will be left far behind by me." If Liu haichan could compete with Lin Daoming well in the past, but now he has no such idea. What''s more, the road to success is ahead. It''s a waste of time to have a common understanding with him. "You You. " Lin Daoming gritted his teeth and wanted to beat Liu haichan on the spot. He was so angry. Why? But he was thinking about something. Maoshan comes from Taoism, which is admitted in his inner world, but it is impossible to say it clearly in front of others."He can understand, and I''m sure I can." "No When you go back, you must take a good look at the Taoist collection and store up the amount of knowledge first. " After thinking about this, Lin Daoming smiles happily. Without big front teeth, he laughs more obscene than Liu haichan, and the wrinkles on his face are tight together. "Daoshu, you can stay here in the future." Lin Fan said. Tao tree ran out of Lin Fan''s arms. Observe the surroundings. Then it fell to the ground and took root in the soil. All of a sudden! People who graduated from the special department of Taoism high school felt a tremor. There was a feeling of pilgrimage. It''s like meeting a home. "What a strong sense of Tao." Liu haichan was shocked. The Taoist tree in his eyes was golden. In other people''s eyes, it was a tree, but in Liu haichan''s eyes, it was like Taoist zuduan sitting there. He came to the tree. Poop! Get down on your knees. Worship the tree in front of you. Chapter 353 Daoshu was nervous when he came to a strange place. The only fear is that the other party''s previous performance is false, used to deceive themselves, and after they arrive at the destination, they will expose their nature. Although Lin fan is reliable. But what about the others? When Liu haichan knelt down in front of him, daoshu''s mood was very complicated. Unexpectedly, he was so polite. "The way of heaven!" Liu haichan worships respectfully. As a strong Taoist, he has always been practicing the Taoist Dharma, but now the lack of Taoist Dharma is serious, and his whole life of practice is only town level. His talent is not weak at all. It''s just that there is no perfect way to practice, which affects the progress. All along, Liu haichan has a heavy burden, that is, to revive the prestige of Taoism. However, after many years of hard work, the "three caves mantra" compiled by Liu haichan is only half of what was once complete. Nowadays, the representative of Taoism in Yanhai city is Liu haichan. Many strong people who graduated from the high school of Taoism are surprised to see the scene. What tree is this? Why does Liu haichan kneel down. Daoshu had never been in such a situation. She was in a good mood. Under the shocked eyes of all people, daoshu seemed to be alive. Its branches were as flexible as her arms, and gently fell on the top of Liu haichan''s head. All of a sudden. A halo of light floated over Liu haichan''s head. Liu haichan kneels down and makes a comfortable sound. His whole body seems to be washed by Lingquan. His spirit is sublimated and roars. A sound of Taoism resounds in Liu haichan''s brain. Clear the clouds and see the blue sky. All the confusion disappeared. "Qingxin Jue" Liu haichan found that there were golden characters in his mind, which were combined to form a pithy formula. The authentic basic skills of Taoism. The law of Taoism in ancient times. Now that is the lost unique skill. Taoism is different from other schools. There is no connection between the cultivation methods of other schools. If we can cultivate the advanced methods, we should cultivate the most profound and ordinary methods, which are not worth practicing. But Taoism is based on basic skills. Just like the Qingxin Jue, the last one is: the supreme nature is the best, and the road is made by nature! Go straight to the heart. What Taoism stresses is the road. The heart is like the road and contains all things. "What''s this?" One eyed man found something wrong. Liu haichan''s situation gave him a feeling of Epiphany, which shocked him. What happened? Kneel down and you''ll have an epiphany? People around are talking. In addition to Liu haichan, there are many strong Taoists who graduated from the high school. Their accomplishments have not reached the town level, but their strength has seven, eight and nine levels. Their perception is pretty good. It''s not a bad thing to find something wrong with Liu haichan''s breath, but it''s like something they dream of. "Epiphany is also a kind of inheritance," he said "Heritage?" The one eyed man was shocked and asked, "how can a good one have inheritance? And it''s too casual. Liu haichan and daoshu haven''t met at all.". "Yes, it''s a simple inheritance. The situation in your side is the same as that in our starry sky. You all have ancestral temples. Future generations can sincerely worship and get the reward from their ancestors." "That''s what he''s doing now." The clan elders were well-informed and soon knew what Liu haichan was going through. His voice is not small, but it''s not big. Everyone around heard it. Poop! Poop! The onlookers who graduated from the Taoist high school said nothing and knelt down to inherit this good thing. What''s more, after all the bangs and toads knelt down, can they still have problems? The one eyed man looked at the surroundings and sighed helplessly. The trough! This is something he didn''t think of. Lin Daoming is envious. He also wants to kneel down to daoshu just like Liu haichan, but as a representative of Maoshan, his kneeling is not very good. At least not so aboveboard. I pray in my heart. "Daoshu, maodao has been a family since ancient times. I, Lin Daoming, respect you very much." Lin Daoming said silently, no matter whether it''s useful or not, first pass on his own ideas to each other, as long as I can feel my sincerity, nothing else is a problem. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang were shocked. "It seems that daoshu is very popular." Lin Fan said. "Well, I found out, too." Lao Zhang nodded, "I thought he would be out of place when he came here for the first time. It seems that I think too much." They looked at each other.I''m really happy. Just be popular. Soon. Liu haichan opened his eyes with a smile on his face. "Full of harvest." He looked at Lin Daoming, his eyes a little provocative, as if to say, see, I really get good things. The way of heaven! The way is natural! There are backers, there is depth, is good, happiness is always you can not imagine. When Lin Daoming saw Liu haichan''s eyes, he blew his beard and glared. What''s the good thing? It''s like you''re more than happy. Full of envy. But there is no way. Liu haichan really takes the lead. Even if he doesn''t accept it now, there is no way. Daoshu doesn''t give him any inheritance. At night. A figure stealthily looked at the surrounding situation. He is Lin Daoming, who sleeps more and more at night. How can Liu haichan be inherited. I, Lin Daoming, as an expert in Maoshan, have nothing else to say. That is also a leverage. What I have done is to carry forward the light of Taoism. That''s the same thing. Since ancient times. Maoshan is a Taoist school. Whether you admit it or not, I, Lin Daoming, was the first to admit it. But soon. When he saw the situation at the scene, he found that it was not good. "Shit! These guys don''t sleep in the middle of the night. " What Lin Daoming wants to do is to come here secretly to kneel down and worship the tree when no one is paying attention at night, and move each other with his sincere heart, so as to obtain the inheritance of Liu haichan. But he didn''t expect There were people kneeling down at the scene. Mad. It''s hasty. "Why! Why is that boy here? " Lin Daoming saw a young man. He remembered that he was a graduate of Maoshan high school. He had only been in Yanhai city for two years. During this period, he always wanted to learn from him. If someone wants to be a teacher, it naturally needs assessment. As a strong man in Maoshan, he is very demanding to accept apprentices. From ancient times to the present, what any famous teacher or apprentice likes is nothing more than heart and understanding. Lin Daoming is very satisfied with each other''s temperament, a very good guy. It''s just that there''s something wrong with understanding. It''s a headache for Lin Daoming. Your understanding is so poor that it''s hard for me to accept you as a disciple. Take a chestnut! On that day, it was a beautiful day with beautiful wind and rainbow in the sky. It was a beautiful day. It was very good. If the other party had enough savvy, it was not impossible to recruit the other party as a disciple. He said to the young man: Recently, he has a splitting headache and is in poor health. I see a man next door has taken a kind of health care product and the effect is very good. After eating it, he has a good sleep and is not tired of doing anything What does he mean by saying so much? As long as people know things, they must know what to do next. But this guy is good. Let''s just say It can''t be eaten. It''s all cheating the old people. Whoever buys it will be cheated. Usually, drink more hot water. Listen, that''s what people say. Why is savvy so bad. Am I afraid of being cheated? I''m afraid you don''t understand me. So when the boy said that he wanted to be a teacher again, Lin Daoming refused. He didn''t want to be too straightforward. Instead, he said that fate had not arrived, so don''t worry. Good. I didn''t expect that this boy, as a man of Maoshan, should kneel down to worship the Taoist tree. This is to betray Taoism. Lin Daoming forgot what he was here for. He doesn''t care. Seeing someone betraying Maoshan, he is not angry. This is to build up other people''s ambition and destroy his prestige. If Liu haichan sees it, he will know how to ridicule it. The more you think about it, the more angry you are. Lin Daoming shakes his sleeve and hums. He wants to go back to sleep, but he can''t. The purpose of his coming here is not to get angry, but to learn from others and enrich himself. Maoshan is a bull. No refutation. At this point. He saw a figure coming back from far away. He knew the boy. He usually liked to wear a mask, not because he had a special hobby. But because he was faced with a fire caused by an evil attack when he was a child, he burned his face. In order not to scare others, he always wore a mask. "Just you." Lin Daoming had a bad idea. Xiao Dong hummed a little song and was in a good mood. He finally met the one who didn''t dislike his appearance. Today, we went shopping hand in hand and went to the cinema. In the evening, the girl took the initiative to tell him that I didn''t have the key with me. I might live outside tonight. And our little Dong is a helpful person. He heard his favorite sister say that she forgot to bring the key to her home. How can we do that? He took her directly back to the community and found the lock master. He spent 50 yuan and opened the door in one minute with the master''s skilled skills.He gave money to the locksmith. The lock master looks at him a little strangely, no It''s not weird, it''s looking at a gentleman. "Brother, I''m 40 years old and single. You and I are all in the same boat. If I can understand your idea, I''ll take you 50. Keep it up." Finish The locksmith left with the box. At the time of leaving, the lock master nodded to him, which was the expression of approval. Xiao Dong is very happy. It''s a happy thing to be recognized by others. However, the girl closed the door without even calling him, which is enough to show how eager she is to go home. All he does is to lift a finger. In her heart, her status and personality will rise to an irreplaceable position. Just as he was imagining the future. Bang! Someone''s beating a stick. Xiao Dong passed out. The corpse was dragged into the dark alley. No one knew what would happen to him, but for Xiao Dong, he was fearless. He was a man. Could he be afraid of robbery? Chapter 354 Lin Daoming is skillful in action. Obviously, he doesn''t do this kind of thing less. He is old and has a high status. Considering his own image, he never does it again. But not even for a long time. Still skilled in the heart. After all, practice makes perfect, even if it hasn''t been done for a long time, it still doesn''t affect his operation. That''s how overbearing it is. You can''t refuse. Lin Daoming makes Xiao Dong clean, leaving only his underwear. After all, his clothes are easily recognized by others. Once recognized, it will have a great impact on him. Even if it''s spread, it can become a joke. The strong of Maoshan bow down to the tree of Tao? That''s a joke. Ding Ding! At this point. Xiao Dong''s mobile phone rings. It''s not a phone call, but a message. Although Lin Daoming is old, he seems to have no desire and no desire. He is still childlike and naughty. He picks up his mobile phone and grabs Xiao Dong''s hand for fingerprint identification. The message came from a girl. "Brother Dong, are you home?" Lin Daoming laughs. I didn''t expect that this boy is very popular with girls. Even if his face is burned here, how can it be? The inner beauty is very important. Like Well, if you don''t mention it, if you don''t look back, look forward. "Let my old driver help you." Lin Daoming knew that Xiao Dong was a shy man. He certainly didn''t understand these problems. Just when Lin Daoming was ready to give full play to his information, his sister sent him another message. "Brother Dong, look at my new underwear." When Lin Daoming saw the photo, the hormone on his gland rose sharply. To be honest, although he was a veteran in love all his life, how could he be so straightforward at that time. Sexy! It''s really sexy. "Good boy, let me help you." Lin Daoming thinks for a moment. The mobile phone presses the mobile phone and the input is I want to see When he was about to type the following words, he felt that it was too old and disrespectful. He just deleted them and replied again. "Don''t leave the ink. After you put it on, send it to me. I can''t wait." At the end of the reply. Lin Daoming put his mobile phone in Xiao Dong''s underwear. "Young man, I can only help you." Then he retreated. In a residential area. The girl blushed when she saw the information. "Prudence!" By the little flower pool. A group of members of special departments knelt down to worship the trees, some lit incense, some burned paper. Now this situation always feels like worshiping our ancestors. "Tao tree, Tao tree, give me strength." "Daoshu, someone calculated my life for me before and said that I was an immortal in the sky. I will make great achievements in the future. Now you will pass it on to me and help me. Please..." These guys are stimulated by Liu haichan, kneeling down can get inheritance, this kind of simple and strong things, must be scrambling, everyone must get inheritance. But they knelt down for a long time and didn''t respond. Even so, not only did they not disappoint them, but each one was full of fighting spirit and energy, which meant nothing else. They thought it was the tree testing them. "It''s crazy." When Lin Daoming saw this, he muttered in a low voice. He did not dare to speak, otherwise he would lose his face if he was found. He looked up at the tree in front of him. The golden leaves contain a strong smell of Geng gold. So strong. It''s terrible. Poop! Lin Daoming kneels down devoutly in front of the tree. "Daoshu, I''m Lin Daoming, a monk of Maoshan. Since ancient times, maodao has been a family. Maoshan has evolved from Taoism and become a school of its own. We all worship the same grandmaster. His Liu haichan can be inherited by you, and I, Lin Daoming, am not bad either." "Look at me and you''ll see what a wonderful person I am." There''s a reason for Lin Daoming''s lack of big front teeth. His words are leaking. But this did not affect his respect for daoshu. With his current cultivation, his heart has some thoughts, which can be condensed into a real word and delivered to the tree. As for whether he can be inherited. It depends on what daoshu thinks of him. At this point. Daoshu was a little confused. He once put needles in Changbai Mountain, but never in the present situation. He found that human beings were really polite. When he met, he knelt down and burned incense to him. Once upon a time, the Taoist master who practiced in front of him said that the power of incense, which is the dream of countless Taoist masters, is that people pray devoutly and human beings get shelter with the power of incense.But he also knew that the Taoist master didn''t do it. He said that those who can have the power of incense are those who cultivate the mind of Tao and have their own Tao. Go out of the way of predecessors. Open up your own way. And now he can enjoy the power of incense, which has to be said, belongs to a never thought of thing. Especially in front of him, the guy in the mask seemed not weak. He could condense his wish into essence and transmit it to his mind. It just feels weird. Lin Daoming knelt down for a moment and continued to wait. He was a little anxious and didn''t feel anything. It was strange that he hadn''t convinced daoshu. Was Lin Daoming not sincere or orthodox? No It has to be steady. In any case, succeed. In the dormitory. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang lie in bed. "Lao Zhang, what''s the date today?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang said, "on the 16th." "Yes? It''s still early. " Lin Fan said. The rooster squatting on the blanket, listening to their conversation, wanted to spit at them. He had cerebral palsy. Even I knew it was the 31st. You two are real and fake. "Ah! I''m wrong. Today is the 31st. " Lao Zhang picked up the mobile phone at the head of the bed, looked at the screen and exclaimed. He didn''t expect that he had made a mistake. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang both have mobile phones. But they often have only one phone, except Xiaobao will call, no one else. Lin Fan said, "I''m going to a strange place again." "Can''t you take me with you?" Lao Zhang asked. He really wanted Lin fan to take him with him, but he had never been there for so long. Lin Fan leaned back against the pillow and said regretfully, "I found that you can''t go there. Only I can go." Then he took out a golden leaf from under his pillow. "What''s this?" Lao Zhang was attracted by the leaves and felt very familiar. Lin Fan said, "this is a gift from daoshu. It''s a memorial. Thank you for bringing him here." "What a good tree." Lao Zhang praised. Lin Fan said with a smile: "well, yes, daoshu is really good. Let''s water it together tomorrow." "Good." Lao Zhang said happily. He likes to do meaningful things. In his opinion, watering trees is very fun. He and Lin Fan have been living together all the time. For him, Lin fan has long been an indispensable part of his life the clock on the wall keeps turning. 23£º59¡£ Time flies. Tick tick! The clear sound comes regularly. "Go to bed, go to bed and get up early. I hope I can have a good dream." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang and Lin Fan lie on the bed. Lin fan puts the golden leaves on his chest. "Good night!" "Good night!" Then the two said in one voice: "good night, hen!" The rooster, squatting there, heard the words of two stupid human beings. Instead of shouting, he closed his eyes and said it in his heart. "Good night!" After such a long time together, the evil cock, who is undercover around the two human beings, feels very strange to them. It is obvious that they are relative, but somehow, they have a feeling that they can''t say. Maybe it''s just love over time. It''s not like this. I''m a hero chicken who wants to be a hero of evil things. How can I be influenced by human feelings. I''m a fighting chicken without feelings. 00£º00¡£ Tick! It''s time. August 1st is coming. It''s coming! [foreign scene officially opened! ¡¿ [selection target: the deep palace of the Dayuan Dynasty is dedicated to Lin fan, the adopted son. ¡¿ [task: choose good and evil. ¡¿ [physical strength transfer: 100%. ¡¿ [coming! ¡¿ in the Dayuan Dynasty, Shengong, a place where no one would come, was called zagong by the people in the palace, a place of bad luck. Lin fan! The Dayuan emperor worshipped his adopted son. The sacrifice failed to protect the prince, which led to the death of the prince. He should have been executed. However, he lost the emperor''s trust and was imprisoned in this deep palace. He lived and died, and he would never be able to step out of this place. And this worship in a lightning and thunder night ten years ago, gloomy and finally, leaving Lin fan. "Is this a dream?" Lin Fan looked at the strange environment around, the empty room seems very empty, no furniture. An old wooden table.An ordinary bookcase. A simple bed. "No, it''s not a dream." He believed that what he had lived was not a dream, but a real existence. Maybe it was false at the beginning, but it was absolutely true behind, because he had people who could not give up. Even if they don''t exist, they will never forget that they are real. "Why! You''re here, too. " Lin Fan felt his chest and found that the golden leaf was also there. Later, he felt sorry that Lao Zhang wanted to come all the time, but he didn''t have the chance to come. Instead, it was the golden leaf that accompanied him. "Well, stay with me in the future." With a smile, he got up, pushed open the door and raised his hand to cover his eyes. The darkness inside the room made him not adapt to the harsh sunshine outside for a while. The courtyard is big. The walls around are very old, red paint is missing, and the corner is full of weeds. At the same time, there are several fields in which some vegetables are planted. At the deflection, there is a well. On the whole, it''s OK. Next. Lin Fan thought of the task, it is difficult to understand what the task is, the literal meaning is difficult to understand. Forget it. Don''t think about it. His idea is very simple, the world is very small, as long as the patience, will be able to complete the task. Well, there''s no mistake. That''s it. His position in the imperial court, just in a corner of the place, very small, very small, small is not a place. Next When Lin fan saw the farming tools in the corner, he couldn''t help laughing. "It''s time to farm." Chapter 355 For others, in such a cold place, no one passing by, will be crazy. Because of the lonely environment, it is easy to collapse. Lin fan can stand loneliness. No matter where he stays, it''s the same. He has his own world and his own ideas. Moreover, he likes farming. Look at this, what a good place it is. It will be great to develop it. Lin fan, who has put himself into work, is very attractive. In the fields, in the hot sun, planting their own things, happiness is full. He had no interest in what it was like outside. The environment is very good. Why care about that. The Dayuan Dynasty is the most powerful of the surrounding dynasties, but there is no enduring Dynasty in the world. Now, in 1250, the scene of Dayuan calendar for outsiders seems to be still booming, but some people have found that the Dayuan Dynasty is stepping into the abyss, constantly being eroded, and the weakness has appeared. It''s just that some people I don''t want to believe it. Today, the emperor has more than 100 children, while there are 10 children involved in the whirlpool. Various factions support their favorite crown prince. As for who gets the fruit in the end, the battle is bloody and terrifying. Xigongyuan. The building is luxurious, and the lake courtyard in the pavilion is beautiful. Such a beautiful place, anyone will feel relaxed and happy, spirit, feel like a fairyland on earth. But at this time, the maids in the West Palace were shivering. In the most luxurious room, there was a sharp curse and the sound of whips. The slaves all know that the master is angry again, and the object of anger is his own daughter. They dare not imagine how the master can be so cruel to the princess. Basically every few days. These maidservants are very distressed. If they are their own children, it''s too late to love them. How can they lay such a heavy hand. After a long time, the curse gradually disappeared. The maidservants were all very busy. If they wanted to live here, they had to get used to these things. Even if they heard it, they had to treat it as if nothing had happened. They all felt unfair for the princess. The prince was not killed by the princess, but the virtuous Princess vented all her anger on the princess. Sometimes, they will be like the emperor will not pay attention to this matter. I just thought that the emperor had more than 100 children. Maybe I didn''t know the existence of the princess. It''s a sad thing to think about it. It is true that the emperor is merciless. In a few days! Lin fan is very busy and happy every day. His farming life is very full. He is in a good mood when he looks at all kinds of vegetables planted on the short abandoned land. It''s sunny. He was lying on a bamboo chair with a book in his hand, which he found on the bookcase in the house. "Great compassion thousand holy mantra" it''s a martial arts secret book, and there are many of them. The bookcase is full of these books. These are all collected by Lei gongfeng who has passed away. They belong to a small treasure house of martial arts. When Lei gongfeng died, he told Lin fan to cultivate the martial arts in the bookcase. When you learn all the martial arts, you should leave here and stay away from the imperial court. Don''t sell all your martial arts to the imperial family. After you leave, you should find a good place to live well. Don''t get involved in these things. There is no need to trace the death of the prince. The water in it is too deep and many things are involved, which is not as simple as imagined. Lin Fanfan looked at the "great mercy thousand holy curse", he was sleepy, really boring. If only there were a movie. He likes to watch movies. If you let the outside world know that it''s wrong for Lin fan to put so many martial arts treasures in his hands, he will definitely be bleeding when he wants to sleep. Lei Gong''s strength in the imperial dynasty belongs to the top. All the collected martial arts secret books are earth shaking. Any one of them can be regarded as unique. If you put it outside, you can set off a bloodbath. Gradually. The voice came. Lin fan, lying on the bamboo chair, fell asleep. Everything around him had nothing to do with him. At the same time, the energy particles diffused between heaven and earth slowly integrated into his body. For these energy particles, the body in front of them is their final destination. A breeze blew by. Roll up the leaves in the courtyard. It seems that this place has nothing to do with the outside world, as if it has been forgotten by everyone. Occasionally, a eunuch in the palace passes by here, looking at the dark red closed door, taboo very much, speed up the pace and leave in a hurry. Those who have been knocked down here have made great mistakes. They have never turned over in their whole life. They can only live here forever until they die of old age.It''s bad luck for anyone to get acquainted with people here, or to say the last sentence. When Lei Gong died, he was transported away. If you simply bury it, you don''t even have a tombstone. That''s the price of working for the emperor. If you do something wrong, you''ll never make any achievements. Enjoying the afternoon rest, Lin Fan suddenly hears a slight sound. When he opened his eyes. I heard a pop. Someone jumped in. "Well?" Lin fan is very surprised, in the end what jumped in, did not think much, quickly came to the wellhead, looking inside, dark, but can see something in the well. He jumped straight down Inside. Lin Fan sat by the bed, holding his chin in one hand, looking at the little girl lying on the bed, his eyes revealed the color of confusion. "What a lovely little girl! How could she be so careless? Fortunately I saw her, or you would have drowned." He wondered where the child''s adult had gone. How can we not look at the children. How dangerous. If you meet a child''s family, you must popularize safety education for him. Lying on the bed, the little girl frowned tightly, with a look of fear and fear, as if she were having a nightmare. Lin Fan raised his hand and stroked the little girl''s forehead, "darling, don''t be afraid. With me, I will protect you. Don''t be afraid." A soft voice of comfort. Maybe Lin fan has a special sense of security. When he said this, the little girl was quiet and her frown slowly spread out. "Sleep well." Lin Fan got up and went out. He was going to cook some porridge for the little girl and some ginger. He had seen similar reports on TV. In case of this kind of thing, it''s best to drink ginger tea, which can disperse the moisture and prevent a cold. If it was before. He certainly can''t cook porridge, but Qinglian teaches well. Thinking of Qinglian, Lin Fan misses her very much. But he believes that people have reincarnation, and firmly believes that they will meet Qinglian. Just like his wife. Soon. Lin Fan came in with hot porridge and ginger soup, put things on the table and waited quietly. After a long time. The little girl opened her eyes slowly. "Hell?" Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s not hell. This is where I live. Why did you fall into the well so carelessly? Fortunately, I heard the sound when I was sleeping outside. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome. Lao Zhang is not with me, so I won''t stick a needle." When a little girl hears a strange voice, she becomes alert obviously. When she is young, she has such an expression, which is wrong. She should be innocent and happy at such an age. She looked at Lin fan, in front of this person''s face smile looking at him, smile is very warm, gentle, she has never seen anyone in the palace with her smile. It''s just that She was still careful, alert, and could not believe anyone. "Come on, have some ginger tea and get rid of the moisture." Lin Fan said with a smile. Looking at the hot porridge and ginger tea, the little girl never thought that a stranger would care for her like this, no What''s his purpose, or what''s his purpose. But soon. She thought that she was going to commit suicide by jumping into a well. She was supposed to be a dead man. What else could she use. "No The little girl refused, got up to leave, but suddenly, she found that she had no clothes on, and her face changed. "What have you done to me, my clothes?" Lin Fan said: "when I rescued you, you were all wet. I''ll help you to take off your clothes. After a while, your clothes are about to dry. By the way, it seems that it''s almost done. I''ll take your clothes over." Then he went out. Little girl Lengshen looking at that far away figure, for a time did not know what to say. Soon, Lin fan will dry clothes back, the little girl let him out. Lin Fan scratched his head and left with a smile. ¡­¡­ Inside. The little girl changed her clothes and wolfed down the hot porridge. "What''s your name?" Lin fan asked curiously. The little girl ignored him and drank all the porridge with her head up. She put down the bowl and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. She took a look at Lin Fan and ran out in a hurry. "Don''t you like communicating with others?" Lin fan is very confused. The other side is not as lively and cheerful as Xiaobao. Although Xiaobao''s heart is very lonely, it has never been like this. It seems that children have troubles. The little girl left the hospital and looked back.Here She knows where it is. Only guilty people will stay in the palace. They can''t leave for a lifetime. They can only live and die here. Who he is and why he lives here. Xigongyuan! The maidservants knelt shivering on the ground, their heads buried deep in the ground, and they did not dare to look up. The virtuous imperial concubine is taking the princess out again. "Give me to eat, you give me to eat, you are not greedy, give me to eat." The empress of the virtuous imperial concubine pressed the little princess''s head, then grabbed the food on the ground and stuffed it into the little princess''s mouth. The maids were shivering. Since the virtuous concubine fell out of favor, she became completely abnormal. They are all very afraid, that kind of fear is directly to the heart, and they all want to leave the West Palace, but they are only slaves, where can they make a decision for their own place. I''ve been suffering all the time. The little princess had no feelings in her eyes. She had been numb for a long time and was eating the food that her mother had put into her mouth. "Ha ha ha..." The empress of the virtuous imperial concubine laughs, the delicate appearance appears very ferocious, just like the devil. Chapter 356 Night! In the room where the slaves rest. "The lady is getting more and more crazy." "Shh! Keep your voice down. If someone informs you, you will die. " "It''s OK. It''s all sisters here. There will be no informer without outsiders." The other slaves lay in bed and did not speak. But the maid, who was only sixteen or seventeen years old, kept on talking. "The princess is so pitiful. She''s so cruel that she even killed her own daughter." ¡­¡­ The next day! Morning! When they wake up, they get up early to welcome the new day. But when they open the door, they find a corpse hanging on the beam of the exit not far away. Take a closer look. It''s the maid who spoke ill of her in the house last night. Pale, they knew that someone had snitched, but they were used to this kind of situation for a long time. It was a very normal situation. In the deep palace, intrigues happened every day. You think she''s your friend, but you never know how she''s going to stab you in the back. Some people who have a good relationship with her see this scene, and their eyes are red. They have told her not to comment on the master, but they don''t listen. Now, it''s too late to regret. They knew it was a lesson from their mother. Tell them to discuss the consequences of their master in private, just like she did. Half a month later! Every day is happy for Lin fan. Although he doesn''t see any people, he doesn''t have any requirements for them. People he doesn''t know don''t mean much to see them. No matter how many people there are, it has nothing to do with him. "I''m going to cook a rich lunch today." Lin Fan looks at the vegetables in front of him and smiles brightly. Even Lao Zhang hasn''t eaten his craft. When he has time, he will try it for Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao to show them my craft. In Lin Fan''s opinion, simple vegetables are dishes. Cut vegetables, make a fire, heat the pot. The smoke of cooking rises in the air, which makes the courtyard more angry. "it''s really fragrant." What you cook is always the best. He will move the table outside, simple a few dishes a soup, while eating while looking at the sky is a very beautiful enjoyment. "Eh!" Just as Lin Fan was about to move his chopsticks, he saw a figure on the other side of the door. "Would you like to join us?" Lin Fan waved to the figure at the door. The other side was the little girl who had not seen each other for a long time and fell into the well. The little girl stood still at the door. Look at him straight in the eyes. "What''s wrong with me?" Lin Fan looked down and didn''t find anything wrong. He thought, what''s wrong with him, or did he scare the other party so that the other party didn''t dare to get close to him? Oh! I think so. He got up, took a bowl, and filled an extra portion of rice. It turned out that he didn''t give each other a meal, which made the little girl think that he was joking, so he didn''t dare to come. A bowl of hot rice is served. "Come on, don''t mention it. I''m good at it. Maybe you''ll like it." Lin Fan waved his hand with a smile. There was nothing to be afraid of. There was no need to be nervous at all. Think about the first meeting, a little nervous, are excusable. It wasn''t long. ¡­¡­ "Good boy." Lin Fan believes in his own craft, but he doesn''t believe that the other party can endure his cooking. Once Qinglian said that she did well. The craftsmanship has been passed down to her. So he is very confident. The little girl seemed like she had not eaten for a long time. She was very reserved at the beginning, but then she began to gobble it up. Lin fan holds his chin and looks at it with a smile. It''s really a pleasure to see people like to eat their own food so much. "Eat slowly. Don''t worry. There are many more." Lin Fan said with a smile. He found that there seemed to be something wrong with the little girl. How to say. It''s darkness, distortion. Well impossible. How can a little girl have such psychology? She must feel wrong. "What''s your name?" Lin fan asked. Then I thought that I had not introduced myself. "My name is Lin fan. I always live here." "And you?" The little girl grabs the food in the bowl and turns her eyes up. She always looks at Lin fan. It''s like when animals eat, they are alert to the surrounding environment. Because there is no safe environment, it makes animals very uneasy.No mistake. That''s what happened to the little girl. Lin Fan ponders, he wants the little girl to put down such vigilance, relax, happily accept everything around. He looked directly into the little girl''s eyes, smile, smile full of sincere feelings, open heart to tell each other, I have no malice to you, I am a good man. Lin Fan''s smile makes adults panic. But let the children feel a kind of warmth. "Chastity." "My name is Joan of arc." Zhenle tells Lin Fan her name. Lin Fan extended his hand to zhenle and said with a smile, "my name is Lin fan. This is the second time we meet. Hello." Zhenle Lengshen looking at Lin fan, when Lin Fan stretched out her hand, I do not know why, her sensitive shrinking body, as if afraid of danger, but soon, she knew there was no danger. "If we shake hands, we will be friends. I don''t know anyone here. The first person I see is you." Lin Fan said. Patta! Looking at Lin Fan''s sincere and warm smile, zhenle slowly reaches out her hand and holds it with Lin Fan''s hand. "Good friend." Lin Fan smiles. Zhenle, who never had a smile, felt Lin Fan''s warm palm and showed a smile. "Why! What''s wrong with your wrist? " Lin Fan found zhenle wrist green, purple, and scalded scar, full of puzzled asked. "Nothing?" Zhenle retracts her hand and lowers her head to eat. Lin Fan said: "we are friends. If someone bullies you, please tell me and I will help you." "No one bullied me." Zhenle said. When she came here for the first time, she knew what place it was, the most miserable place in the deep palace. No one cared about it. Even from entering here, the ending had been decided. Never want to leave alive. Things in the palace are too dangerous. She doesn''t want to let the only one who is good to her die in vain. ¡­¡­ Inside. Zhenle stands in front of the bookcase and looks at it casually. The environment in the house is very shabby, which is more shabby than where she stays. It''s cold and lonely, just like her. Suddenly there was a feeling of sympathy for each other. "These books are very interesting. I usually read them, but some of them don''t understand." Lin Fan said with a smile. He doesn''t have much fun here. The only interesting thing is the books on these bookcases. Zhenle looks at the bookcase. Suddenly, she finds that there is a Book emitting strong black fog, which is very magical. Get the book. Jiuyou divine code. "Can I have this?" Lin Fan said with a smile, "of course, if you like, all the books here can be given to you." "Do you like drawing?" Zhenle didn''t understand what Lin Fan said. Drawing? I didn''t say I like painting. Lin Fan likes reading and painting best. It would be nice if Xiao Bao especially likes reading. However, it seems that Xiao Bao is also very serious in reading. As long as he asks Xiao Bao to go to school, Xiao Bao will listen. It can be seen from this. Xiaobao is a child who likes reading. "This is for you." Zhenle takes out a woven grasshopper from her pocket. "Thank you. It''s very nice." Lin Fan accepted it with a smile. Then he thought of others giving him a gift. Before he gave it to others, he took out the golden leaves and said, "this is for you." Zhenle had never seen the golden leaves. She was so curious that she finally took them. "Thank you." "Good boy." Lin Fan habitually touches zhenle''s head, just like Xiaobao''s. For the first time, zhenle was gently stroked her head. It was not like that kind of rough pressing her head on the ground. Her heart was very peaceful, and there was a kind of unspeakable peace. The leaves of Dao tree were sent out by Lin fan. To other people''s treasure, in Lin Fan''s eyes, it is no different from the ordinary things. Lin Fan talks a little too much, but Zhen Le talks very little. Occasionally, he just says "um", and there is nothing else to say. Of course, for Lin fan, he doesn''t care about it at all. Everything needs to be done slowly. At night. Lin Fan was lying on the bed with a bright smile at the corner of his mouth. "It''s really good to finally meet a new friend, but I''m not very lively. But I believe that as long as I''m with you for a long time, you can be lively." He has the confidence to make each other lively. Xigongyuan. Inside the hut. Zhenle plays with the golden leaves in her hand. "It''s amazing. I''ve never seen golden leaves."For a long time. The first gift she received made her very happy. Then she took out the book, looked at the words on the cover and said to herself. "Jiuyou divine scripture..." She knew it was a secret script, but she wondered why it was emitting black fog, which was the most puzzling part. Turn to a book. There are many villains in it. At midnight, she carefully hid the books and the golden leaf. She was afraid of being known by others, and even more afraid of being known by the virtuous imperial concubine. The next day! Lin fan gets up early, inhales the fresh air, reaches the peak of energy, and then makes breakfast to start a new day''s life. Planting is essential, even if there are no weeds in the field. But he still turns the earth with a hoe. Air the vegetables. His life here, although not too much fluctuation, but feel quite colorful, planting land, looking at trees, breathing fresh air, looking up at the sky, thinking about some things before. It feels good. At noon. Lin fan is cooking. He finds a small head outside the door. He looks at it nervously. He waves. "Come here, sit there and wait. It''ll be fine soon." Zhenle heard Lin Fan''s voice, ran to the table and sat there honestly. Here She can have a decent meal. And And some warmth. Chapter 357 Soon. A delicious smell of rice swept by. Zhenle smelled the fragrance, and her stomach growled. "I know you must be hungry when I hear the voice of your stomach, and I''m confident in my craft, and I''ll make you like it." Lin Fan said. He felt that the friend he had just met had many stories. But he didn''t ask. He knows that everyone has his own heart. If others don''t take the initiative, they don''t have to ask. Maybe it will make people sad. When Lin Fan brings dishes of delicious food to the table, zhenle has little stars in her eyes. "My technique is very good." Lin fan asked. "Well, good." "Eat quickly. Today''s cooking is much better than yesterday''s The communication between them is not as flashy. It''s all about simple topics. "Are you lonely here?" Zhenle asked. This is the first time that she asked Lin Fan about it. Lin Fan said: "there used to be some, but now you are here. You are the first friend I know here. You come to me every day, so I don''t feel lonely." Zhenle''s face turned red when she heard that. When he married at the age of twelve or thirteen, the meaning of what he said was a little rich. Who dares to say our Lin Fan won''t chat up. As long as a mouth is fatal, I will ask if you are afraid. Although zhenle is only ten years old, she already knows a lot. So after Lin Fan said these words, she lowered her head to eat, and didn''t say a word. Lin Fan was surprised. What did I say? Is there a problem? It seems no problem. When a good friend accompanies you, you won''t feel lonely. Just like Lao Zhang or Xiao Bao around him, he will not feel lonely. "Why didn''t your adoptive father send you out? Maybe you can be free." Zhenle asked. "I don''t know." When you encounter something you don''t understand, you can say you don''t know. There''s absolutely no problem. And he really doesn''t know. Opening his eyes is like this. How can he think of so much. Zhenle understood. In her opinion, it is obvious that Lin fan knows that he has no future, and the final result of being sent here is to die here. I didn''t tell her that, but I didn''t want to tell her the unhappy things. Every time he came, Lin Fan was smiling, as if he had been very happy all the time. This was shown to her, but he didn''t want her to recall those unhappy things all the time. Thinking of this Dou Da''s tears came from Zhen Le''s eyes. She never met anyone who thought about her. If she says what she thinks, ask Lin fan if it''s like this. Lin fan must be confused. I''m really happy. You think too much. "Why are you crying? My food is so delicious. Do you want to cry?" Lin fan asked in surprise. He had long suspected that the food he cooked was so delicious that he wanted to cry. Qinglian used to be like this. He cried when he ate it. At that time, he asked Qinglian What''s the matter with you, Lian? The lotus returns a way: childe, burn too delicious. Lin Fan believes that his level must be like this. There is no other way to explain. Zhenle didn''t say what she really thought. She just nodded. She agreed with Lin fan. She didn''t want to say something. Just keep it in mind. After half a month in a row, zhenle appears every two or three days. Every time I come here, it''s the happiest time for Lin fan. It''s not lonely to be accompanied. Zhenle came here with a smile on her face. For Lin fan, it''s the happiest thing to see a little girl smile. He feels that his efforts are useful. For zhenle, no matter how much suffering she encounters outside, whenever she comes to Linfan, her heart will be empty, as if it has been sublimated, everything seems very warm, with a very full sense of security. She knew that this one was sincere to her. At night. Zhenle stays in her hut and looks at the nine you divine canon. Jinye is put aside. Every time she is tired, she plays with Jinye, as if Lin fan has always been around her. Dong Dong! Right now. There was a rush from outside. When zhenle hears the sound, she is so flustered that she quickly hides Jiuyou SHENDIAN and Jinye in her arms, and then pretends to sleep. She is used to this kind of situation. Maybe she is the forgotten princess. She has the least sense of existence and the most sad existence in the deep palace. Soon.A figure broke into the house. "Cuirong..." This is the only maid who is kind to her in the West Palace. She is a few years older than her. Zhenle is so cruel that she is afraid of implicating others. She never gets close to anyone. Cuirong also knows this. Sometimes, she will secretly give zhenle food and report the situation to tell her where Xianfei will appear. She must not go there So as not to touch moldy head. "Princess, hide quickly. The empress met the queen today and was ridiculed by her. She was angry and said she wanted to see you. Now someone has come to catch you. Hide quickly, or it will be too late." Cui Rong said in a hurry. Zhenle''s face is very white. She was afraid to see the lady. It was a nightmare in her heart forever. And I''m talking about it. Several figures came in from the door, and there was a gloomy voice, "my mother suspected that someone would tell me. I didn''t expect that it was you Cuirong. OK, come with me." Cui Rong''s face is very pale, obviously did not expect to be like this. Xigongyuan. "Niang Niang, it''s Cuirong who informs us that we''ve caught her." A maid reported. "Spare your life, madam. I''ll never dare again." Cui Rong kowtows on her knees and is completely flustered. She knows that the empress will never let her go. The empress of virtuous imperial concubine waved, "pull down and beat to death." "Yes." Zhenle tugs at Cuirong, and then begs to look at Xianfei, "please forgive Cuirong. She doesn''t want to tell me, but to call me." "Well?" The virtuous imperial concubine''s mouth showed a smile, "the little maidservant doesn''t know his superiority and inferiority. It''s light to kill him with a stick. Chop him into meat sauce and feed him to the dog." "Please spare me your life and leave me a whole body. "Cui Rong asked for mercy. "Pull down, look at dirty eyes." The virtuous imperial concubine waved her hand. The humiliation she suffered during the day didn''t make her roar, but turned into the most cruel means to vent her anger on these slaves. Zhenle grabs Xianfei''s robe and says, "mother, please forgive her, I beg you." Bang! The empress of virtuous imperial concubine kicked zhenle away with one foot and said with disgust: "dirty my ears and dirty my clothes." Soon. Cuirong is pulled down by others. With the screams, zhenle''s face is completely white. There is no other expression in her eyes except the color of fear. "What is this?" At this point. Because just a foot, was kicked open zhenle, will be in the arms of the book with the gold leaf fell out. "Don''t..." Zhenle sees that the empress of the virtuous imperial concubine wants to pick up her things. She rushes to pick them up, but she is held down by the maidservant. "What filth." In the eyes of the virtuous empress, this is a blank book with nothing recorded. As for the golden leaf, it is not unusual. In the depths of the palace, when she was once favored, she had never seen anything. "Dyed leaves, hum It''s all about this mess. " "Give it back, give it back to me." Zhenle cried. "Palm mouth, let her not cry, listen to the upset." The virtuous empress frowned. The slaves around directly start. Pop! Pop! There is an endless stream of slaps. Although this is a princess, their master is a virtuous princess. She does not regard her as her daughter, but as a princess. Even the emperor has never seen her. Who knows her. Zhenle tears rolling in her eyes, clenching her lips, did not let her voice. "Say, who gave you these things?" She asked. Zhenle bowed her head and didn''t say a word. She won''t tell Lin fan. She suffered too much in the deep palace. She knew it was like hell here. If let virtuous imperial concubine know she often go to Lin Fan there. Lin fan is in danger. They''re going to be executed. "He said Virtuous imperial concubine Niang Niang scolds a way. Zhenle said, "I picked it up by myself." "Pick it up?" The empress of virtuous imperial concubine sneered, "don''t say it, later slowly check, if you know who gave it to you, you will die." "As for these things I''m upset to see that. " Tear! The empress of the virtuous imperial concubine directly tore the wordless books to pieces. "Give me back the leaves." Zhenle shouts, she just wants to keep the golden leaves, which are gifts from others. It''s just that she underestimated the morbid state of Xianfei. The more you want, the less I give you. "You want it?" "I want, I just want the leaves." The empress of virtuous imperial concubine smiles, different from Lin Fan''s smile, her smile is very gloomy."Since I want it so much, I will satisfy you. Come on, pry her mouth open and let her eat all this." Around maidservants will be surrounded by zhenle, and then began to busy. Pry open her mouth. Put the torn book and the golden leaf in zhenle''s mouth. The tears in zhenle''s eyes have dried up. The tears of my life are dry. When zhenle was carried out by the maidservants, she turned her head and looked at the rustling sound in the distance, like the sound of cutting meat. There was no emotion in her eyes. Zhenle, who was thrown into the house, lay on the bed with difficulty. Curled up. There was a terrible smell inside. Somewhere the door to decency. An old man with white hair explained the world to his disciples. "The most terrible skill in the world is Jiuyou divine canon, but now this skill has been lost for thousands of years. According to the rumor, the person who cultivated Jiuyou divine Canon in those years is invincible in the world. He takes the first rank from hundreds of thousands of troops, and no one can stop him." "But if you practice this method, your mind will collapse and fall into the evil way. The devil in the evil and the king in the evil are terrible." The young man, who was very spiritual, asked curiously, "what happened to the man who succeeded in cultivation?" "It''s my day." At this point. Zhenle''s condition is very bad. She is covered with black fog. The black fog has condensed into essence, like the air of hell is diffused to the outside world, and it seems that some terrible existence is waking up in the dark. "Tao gives birth to one, two and three to all things." "Tao follows nature..." The deep voice runs through zhenle''s head. The black fog was struggling. No one knows what''s going on. Everything looks weird. Jiuyou divine scripture belongs to the wordless heavenly script. Only special people can see the above content. The one who successfully practiced thousands of years ago is also the content of cultivation. But no one has ever swallowed "nine you divine code". The paper that can last for thousands of years is not ordinary paper. The queen lives. "Empress, when I hear the curse coming from the West Palace, I''m afraid the virtuous concubine will be angry to death." Said one of the maidservants. The empress sitting there is dignified and luxurious, and she is not anxious to drink tea. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. Now the crown prince battle is fierce. Her son must be the new emperor. Even if the son of the virtuous imperial concubine was favored by the emperor, he was already a man from the bottom of the earth. It was useless. Many of the people in the court are her people. As for the remaining princes, as long as they deal with them carefully, there will be no big problem. But they can sail for thousands of years carefully. We still know the truth. No matter what, we should deal with them carefully to prevent any problems. The next day! Lin Fan pushed the door out, breathing fresh air, sniffing at the tip of his nose. "What an evil smell." It''s just that he didn''t take it seriously. There are so many flavors of evil that we need to pay attention to them. Then, he opened his heart and embraced the whole nature. The energy particles drifting in the air kept pouring into his body. I''m full of energy. It''s very comfortable. "Ah, comfortable." After the morning exercise, he went to the side of the field to dig the soil, life is so simple, fun, happy, he felt zhenle would come to him today. At noon. Lin Fan cooked the food, put it on the table, and then served two bowls of rice, one for himself and one for zhenle. Then holding his chin, staring at the door, staring blankly. "Strange, it should have come." According to the previous period of time, zhenle will appear at the door, and then he waves, zhenle will run in with a smile and have dinner with him. By the way. Although chatting is not an important thing, but chatting is very happy. For Lin fan, happiness is simple. After a long time. "Well, the food is cold." Lin Fan looked down at the food on the table, picked up the plate and went back to the pot to heat it up again. Then he put it on the table and continued to wait there. Maybe something''s holding up. "Zhenle, what are you up to?" "I can''t do without food." Lin Fan continued to wait. He just wants to wait for zhenle, and has no other idea. Years later! The sun was scorching on this day. After years of hard work, Lin fan made good use of all the land that could be developed in the courtyard, and also learned to repair the house. At first he didn''t understand.But then I gradually know how to do it. Sometimes, Lin fan is thinking about whether he is a genius or not. In just a few years, he has learned another skill. At this point. Lin Fan looked at the door, a strange old man came slowly from the door, giving people a profound feeling. Lin fan, who meets the strong, likes to fight with the strong very much. After all, we can learn from each other. But the old man is not in the scope of the strong man. He feels weak to Lin fan. He doesn''t have the idea of doing anything. "Hello." Lin Fan smiles, "what can I do for you?" Polite Lin fan, in the face of strangers can also be friendly greetings. "Lin fan, are you still used to staying here for so many years?" The old man talks. Lin fan is surprised: "do you know me?" "Of course." The old man looked at the surrounding environment, nodded with satisfaction, "well, yes, even if you stay in such a cool place, you are well organized, it''s really not disappointing." The old man pushed open the door and went inside. Lin fan is very curious. Who is the old man? Although I don''t care. But it seems a little impolite to enter the room without my permission. Forget it, I forgive you. Respect the old and love the young! Virtue! Chapter 358 After entering the house. Lin fan would like to ask the old man, what are you doing here? If you have any questions, you can ask me directly. If I know, I will tell you. Just think about it. He still didn''t say it. It''s better to wait for the old man to ask. The old man stood in front of the bookcase and picked up several books, all of which were the unique knowledge left by Lei gongfeng for Lin fan. In the old man''s opinion, as long as he practiced well in recent years, he would be able to achieve something. "Have you seen these unique skills on the bookshelf?" Asked the old man. Lin Fan said: "look at some." The old man is not very satisfied with this answer. A little bit? In principle, he should have seen everything. After all, he has given enough time. How can it be like this? However, he didn''t care about it. He just looked at it a little bit, maybe it was more detailed. "Have you practiced?" Asked the old man. Lin Fan said: "I don''t have any practice. I usually open it and have a look. I find that the body movements in these books are wonderful. I usually read them when I''m free." He still hasn''t figured out who the other party is. Talking to myself so much, I seem to care about myself. It''s just strange. In his impression, it seems that there is no picture of the old man. Suddenly. The scene was quiet. "What did you say?" The old man looked at Lin Fan in astonishment, as if he didn''t expect that the other party would tell him that there was no cultivation. It was obviously impossible. Lin Fan doubts a way: "did I say what?" It''s strange. How can you make such a fuss. It''s really strange. The old man looked at Lin Fan solemnly, "don''t you practice these unique skills?" "No Lin Fan said. He is not interested in these unique skills, just because the villains on it are interesting. He really has no other ideas. The voice just dropped. The momentum of the old man''s body soared sharply. The dust was blown from the place where his feet stood. The old man clapped his palm at Lin fan, and his palm sounded, which contained amazing power. That''s it. It''s nothing to be afraid of. The old man''s moves are murderous, and he wants to force Lin fan to use his means. Ordinary exploration can''t find anything at all, only a move containing murderous spirit. Let the other person understand that this is not a joke. It''s serious. If you don''t resist seriously, the end will be very miserable. To others, this palm is very terrible, but in Lin Fan''s eyes, it always feels weak, just like the breeze blowing. It''s not painful and itchy. There''s no need to give way. Even if it''s patted on the body, it''s also itchy at most. "Not yet?" The old man''s face is dignified. He wants to know whether you are true or not, or whether you have been joking with me all the time. Soon. The palm fell in front of Lin Fan and stopped when there was still a little distance. There is only a little gap between the two. Lin Fan looks puzzled. Why didn''t he take the picture? He thinks, what kind of trouble will the other party cause to him, but looking at the current situation, it seems that there is no such possibility. The old man glared at Lin fan, slowly clenched his fist, and then drew back his hand. "You really let me down." "If Lei Gong, who adopted you, knew that you were in this situation, he would die in his grave." "Countless unique skills are placed in front of you, but you have not practiced them. Tell me, what are you doing these years?" The old man is really disappointed. Lei Gong''s only interest is to collect unique learning in the world. Although there are many unique learning which are not cultivated, if people outside have the chance to have a look at them, they will have to crush their heads like crazy. But this boy is good. He didn''t even learn. He''s really going to be dizzy. Lin Fan couldn''t understand why the other party was so angry. He didn''t know the other party at all, and didn''t know why, but he replied honestly: "I''ve been planting land and repairing houses all these years. I live a comfortable and carefree life every day." He felt that there was no problem with what he said. But when the old man heard these words, a fury burst out, and his white hair almost stood up. "You You''re wasting your time. You''re in the treasure, but you don''t know how to use it. You''re really disappointing. " The old man really wants to knock Lin fan to death. Lin Fan said: "although I don''t know who you are, I don''t agree with what you said at all. I don''t feel that I''m wasting my time. I live a full day and feel good."He didn''t get angry because the old man spoke too badly. It''s just a little hard to understand. What''s the matter with the other party. Maybe he is in a bad mood and wants to find someone to vent. If so, he is willing to be the one to be vented. As long as you can vent your anger, some of them are worth it. The old man''s breath was gradually shortness. He left with a cold hum. He was very angry. He had the feeling to stay on. He was afraid that he would kill Lin fan. "Strange old man." Lin Fan looked at each other''s back, lost in thought, really don''t understand, each other in the end what is the situation, give him a kind of inexplicable feeling. Maybe you do know me. But I really don''t know you. Deep palace. In a dark room. Several old people sit on the futon. At their age, there are few activities in the past. They are basically practicing. The stronger they are, the longer they live. There is no need to waste energy on unnecessary things. "What''s the situation?" The old people around asked. The old man said, "don''t mention it. I''m really disappointed. That boy has no practice at all. He''s a complete loser." "Well? How can it be a useless person? All the unique skills collected by Lei gongfeng are put there. As long as you study hard, you can make achievements. " "That''s what he said, but the reality is that he didn''t practice." Silence. No one spoke. "Ah..." "In that case, don''t worry. Let him live and die." After a long time. Then someone spoke slowly. They have expectations for Lin fan. The reason why I didn''t disturb him these years is that I want him to roam under the unique knowledge collected by Lei gongfeng, but I didn''t expect that he would be willing to become a waste. If he has some strength, he can come out of the deep palace and continue to serve the emperor. It''s a pity "What happened to the emperor some time ago? Why did he fall into the water?" This is Chen gongfeng, the head of the worship. He is in charge of the safety of the imperial city and has a high position. No one can command him except the emperor. "The thing is that the emperor accidentally fell into the water. At that time, he was only accompanied by a eunuch, who dived to save him from drowning." "In the end, it was a princess we never cared about." "I heard it''s Princess zhenle." Chen gongfeng said, "Princess zhenle?" Obviously, there is no impression. But it''s understandable to think that there are more than 100 children of the emperor. In these years, there are dozens more. It''s like a pig farm. Many emperors can''t remember clearly. "The daughter of the virtuous imperial concubine, Lei worships the younger sister of the prince involved." Chen gongfeng nodded, but he didn''t care about it. For them, these are unimportant things. Today''s emperor seems to be healthy, but in fact his body has long been invaded by drugs. All kinds of complement pills have toxins. Long time accumulation in the body, the consequences are unimaginable. ¡­¡­ Palace! An old eunuch said to a man in a Dragon Robe, "my Lord, Princess zhenle has come." The man in the Dragon Robe is a middle-aged man. He seems not old, but his temples are white. He takes pills all the year round, but his face is not old, but his spirit is not enough. "Come on, let her in." Outside. A tall woman, elegant and vulgar, with a light spirit, delicate skin, leisurely look, beautiful eyes, the Royal Princess''s instrument from the inside to the outside, the performance of incisively and vividly. Obviously, it can''t be seen that this is princess zhenle who was abused by the virtuous concubine a few years ago. I heard the eunuch''s voice. Zhenle walked slowly towards the hall. Over the years, she has been practicing the nine you divine canon. She is introverted in her demonic nature. She can''t see any problem with the mutual conversion between spirituality and demonic performance. Even if the top power of the world appears in front of Princess zhenle, she can''t see that the princess has terrible accomplishments. Inside the hall. "My son''s minister calls on his father." The voice of Princess zhenle''s salute is very light and pleasant, but it''s very pleasant when it comes to the saint''s ear. It seems to be a kind of voice of the devil''s way, which can make those who hear it feel happy and have a good feeling for the people in front of them. The old eunuch looked down at Princess zhenle. Standing there motionless. The emperor has many children. Some of them may not be able to see the emperor all their lives, let alone let the emperor remember who you are But zhenle did it, and not only did it, but also made the emperor''s favor for zhenle double, which is the attention that many children dream of getting. There are many problems about the emperor falling into the water.As a eunuch, and experienced so much, how could he not know the reason, but he did not expose it, because the old eunuch had been controlled by Princess zhenle for a long time. With extremely cruel magic way, he destroys the other party''s original mind and becomes a slave. Zhenle wanted to destroy the emperor, his father''s mind, in the same way. But the intrauterine offering is very strong, and the vision is very spicy. Some things they may not see, but the destruction of the emperor''s mind can be seen at a glance, so she needs to be careful when she is not absolutely sure. The empress of the virtuous imperial concubine was very dissatisfied with the fact that zhenle was suddenly liked by the emperor. This kind of cheap girl has such a big happy event. Instead of reporting to her. Now, she has moved away from the West Palace, which is a kind of rebellious thing for the virtuous imperial concubine. She can''t bear it, and even wants zhenle to pay for it. Chapter 359 Zhenle meets the emperor. At that time, she saved the emperor who fell into the water. Under normal circumstances, although the emperor would remember who she was, she needed more than that. She wants more. Therefore, she directly made herself seriously ill. The reason for her illness was that she ran into water and risked her life to save the Holy One, so as to get more benefits. And now She has done that. Night! Zhenle looks up at the moon in the sky. "We can''t see you, but we''re looking at the same moon." After watching for a while. Zhenle returns to the house and places a spirit throne in one place. She lights three incense sticks, worships them, and then inserts them. ''Cuirong Lingwei'' she won''t forget those things. More will not choose to forget. It''s about remembering it forever. What she wants is revenge and making everyone pay the price. Months later! The Grand Prince is on tour. When they went south to Mexico City, they had a great momentum, escorted by thousands of soldiers, and even more powerful, with a high safety index. Only the son of the queen, the great prince of today, and the most promising crown prince in the future, can have such qualifications. The rest of the princes heard the news. I feel something bad. This kind of behavior is like preparing for the accession to the throne, investigating the world, doing a good job, winning the hearts of the people, and accumulating fame. At night. In the house of Zhao Zhuan, the eldest prince, there is a lot of music. He perfectly inherits his father''s preference. Even if he does not become an emperor, there are still dozens of his descendants. Around the courtyard, it seems as if there is no one. In fact, there are at least six top martial arts strongmen hiding around. His task is to protect the prince. As for other things, it has nothing to do with them. Tonight''s weather is not very hot, even some cool, but I do not know why, always feel very depressed. Inside. Zhao Zhuan had a good time with two gorgeous women. All of a sudden. He felt as if the temperature in the room had dropped. It''s like being in an ice cellar. "Who are you?" Zhao Zhuanmeng was shocked. He didn''t know when a mysterious man appeared in the room. He was wearing an iron mask and couldn''t see his face. In particular, his breath made people shudder, as if they were in hell. "Come on, help me." "I''m the great prince of the imperial court. There are so many experts around me. If you dare to do anything to me, you can''t leave here alive. I''ll spare your life." It seems very stable. But his flustered look has completely betrayed him. He is very flustered now. If the other party can appear in front of him, it means that those who are strong enough to protect him are not good. "What are you doing?" Zhao Zhuan saw that the other party was coming towards him. He was very pale and felt that death was so close to him. Patta! Princess zhenle pinched Zhao Zhuan''s cheek with her two fingers and looked up at him carefully. "Hum, you really have a good life, just born on the high, mother or queen, one of the princes, everyone support, really good envy." Female voice? When Zhao Zhuan discovered that the other party''s voice was actually a woman, his mind immediately became active. "Nvxia, you and I have no injustice or hatred. Why do you want to kill me? As a prince, I will definitely be the emperor in the future. If you like power, I can swear to heaven that as long as you spare my life, when I become the emperor, I will definitely let you become the top ten thousand people." "I can swear to God that if there''s a little bit of falsehood, heaven will strike thunder." "And I have a better way. We can be a fake husband and wife. As long as I ascend the throne, I will let you become the queen. I don''t care about the government, I will leave everything to you, and I will be a puppet emperor." "How''s it going?" Zhao Zhuan didn''t know what the other side thought. But now As long as he can live, he is willing to do anything, even if he has no face. "Ha ha!" Princess zhenle sneered and suddenly started to work. She grabbed Zhao Zhuan''s face and wrapped it with black fog. Then the black fog covered Zhao Zhuan''s face. Zhao Zhuan looks miserable. He suffered unprecedented pain. Then The breath is getting weaker and weaker. His face was covered with black lines, his eyes were round, and he had no breath. Even if the living Buddha came, he could not be saved. The two beauties who accompanied Zhao Zhuan curled up together. I dare not speak. Shivering. "I can only say that you are not lucky."Princess zhenle said coldly. Turn around and leave. The two beauties thought that they would be spared by each other when they saw that they were women, but soon they were completely wrong, and an unbearable pain swept over them. Not even a cry came out. He fell on the bed and died completely. A few days later. The abyss shakes. The news of the great prince Zhao Zhuan''s tragic death in Mocheng was sent back to Shengong. When the empress heard the bad news, she felt that the sky was falling apart and the whole sky was about to fall down. All her hopes were placed on Zhao Zhuan. The future emperor. And she will be the future empress dowager. But now Everything was gone and her dream was gone. Unable to accept such news, she fainted directly. When she woke up, she ran to the emperor for the first time and cried bitterly. When the emperor learned about this, she was very cold, and her killing intention was boiling. She ordered her to go down and find the real murderer immediately. It''s not only the prince, but also the face of the Dayuan Dynasty. The matter has made people panic. Some are happy, others are sad. For example, the virtuous empress is very happy. Although her son is dead, she can''t help laughing at the thought of humiliating her empress all the time. For the maidservant who serves the virtuous concubine. Maybe now is the happiest time for the lady. For those ministers who put their chips on the prince, they even have the heart to die. Which son of a bitch did it. Is there something wrong with the brain. You can''t kill anyone. You have to kill the prince. Do you know how much we put into the prince. Now All in water. It''s over. It''s completely over. The worshippers in the deep palace heard the news and were ordered by the emperor to investigate the matter. At this point. A group of worshippers surrounded the body of the prince and carefully analyzed it. "It''s such a domineering martial art. The muscles and veins of the whole body are broken and the poison is all over the body. Da Luo Jinxian can''t be saved in the world." "The magic skill is extremely fierce, and the cultivation is very deep. It can''t be underestimated." "What kind of magic skill is this? From our knowledge, we have heard about any martial arts. I can''t even figure out what''s going on right now. " What the worshipers have to do is to check the injury and analyze what kind of martial arts they were injured by. Just now As far as they are concerned, they can''t figure out what kind of martial arts they are using. Although the masters who protect the prince are not invincible in the world, they are also strong. However, their situation is more miserable than that of the prince. They are all killed by second hand. When they meet each other, they are already dead. There are no more than ten people in the world who can do this. But they all know that they can see through their martial arts even if they hide them, but now It''s not the people who did it. Who did it. Now that''s what''s bothering them. Looking at the body of the prince for a long time, Chen gongfeng didn''t come back to himself, and then said: "recently, I have to ask a demon expert to help me to have a look." The other offerings nodded in agreement. In a few days! Chen gongfeng came to the imperial court with a demon giant. This demon giant is the most powerful one in the Dayuan imperial court. He has profound magic skills and the ability to startle ghosts and gods. He was called the master of the evil way for hundreds of years. The demon master carefully looked at the body of the great prince, his heart trembled and exclaimed. "How could..." Chen gongfeng and others were frightened by the cry of the master. "See something?" The magic master put his finger on the prince, and a powerful magic power poured into his body. But in a moment, it seemed that he met some obstacles, and the monstrous magic power was directly forced out of his body. "If I guess correctly, the person who killed the eldest prince practiced" nine you divine scripture. " That''s the first thing to say. Chen gongfeng and others were shocked. "You''re talking about the lost Jiuyou canon?" The demon master nodded and said, "yes, it''s the nine you divine canon. Unexpectedly, after a thousand years, it appears again. These unique skills are extremely terrible. The people who practice these skills are extremely vicious, and their mind and nature are even more evil than demons." Just look at their faces to see how much pressure "nine you divine scripture" gives them. Chen gongfeng said, "please." It''s really troublesome for other worshippers to nod their heads. Although they haven''t seen the horror of the nine you canon, the legend has been handed down all the time, which is enough to show how terrible it is.The master asked: "over the years, have you noticed where there are more dead people?" Chen gongfeng and others looked at him puzzled. The Master explained: "according to the legend, it is extremely difficult to cultivate the nine you divine scripture. If you want to cultivate successfully, you need to absorb other people''s spirits and gather them into your own refining. People who lose their spirits and spirits can only die. If there are a large number of dead people in any place, the people who practice the nine you divine scripture are likely to be there." Hearing this, Chen gongfeng and others shook their heads. I haven''t heard of a large number of dead people. Courtyard! Lin fan, who is farming, stops his work and looks around curiously. "Strange, zhenle is looking at me clearly, why don''t she appear to talk to me?" He just felt zhenle appear in the distance. But in the twinkling of an eye. For others, certainly can not find, but for Lin fan, he is very keen, can find anyone who observes him. Meditate for a moment. "Maybe She has something to do with it Lin Fan said to himself. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know why. But for Lin fan, zhenle must be busy with her own affairs. When things are finished, it will appear. But He felt that the smell of zhenle was evil. Chapter 360 "It can''t be like this." Lin Fan mutters, putting down the tools in his hand, thinking that he or she should go to find zhenle to see what happened to her and why. If you are in trouble, you can call him. We''ll help each other out. Think about it. Or decided to go to find zhenle, some things to ask is nothing. He put down his belongings and walked towards the door. For the first time, Shen Gong wanted to leave. He had been here for a long time. He was used to it. Even if he continued to stay, he didn''t feel bored. Out of the gate, there is no one around, the long corridor is very quiet, there is a deep feeling. Walk, walk. A eunuch stopped Lin fan. "Please go back." The eunuch stood in front of Lin Fan and said nothing. Lin Fan said: "you are..." "Please go back. Don''t make me embarrassed." Eunuch said, even have a kind of impulse to cry, for him, his task is to take good care of Lin fan, don''t let him leave here, if don''t do well, he will pay the price. He naturally knows how painful it is for anyone who lives in a fixed area and can''t leave all the time. It''s possible for him to go crazy. But who makes this deep palace? There are many people with tragic fate. He is by no means the most miserable person, only one of them. Lin Fan''s eyes look at each other, from each other''s eyes to see a trace of not calm, the original other to stop himself is a task, otherwise he will be punished, which makes him think of his task. I don''t quite understand. But he has always been more serious about the task, which is equivalent to the need to complete something in life. "All right." Lin Fan nodded, did not embarrass each other, turned to leave, walked towards the house. The eunuch looked at Lin Fan''s back and felt relieved. He felt that the task was really arduous, but there was no way. If he couldn''t do it well, the result would be very miserable. Now. In the imperial court, the three divisions and the three gongs support the princes. They each support their favorite prince. Now the big prince is killed, which leads to the collapse of the chess game and completely disrupts their rhythm. Master Wuchen, who is known as the great master of Wulin, reckons that the decline of emperor Dayuan''s fortune is closely related to the death of the great prince. The crown prince was murdered. Although it didn''t hurt the root, it was a great thing for the Dayuan Dynasty. There are evils that harm the emperor''s fortune. At the same time, we call on the strong to protect the crown prince, in case the thieves continue to do harm to the princes. A lot of people are thinking. The purpose of the thief is probably to remove the crown prince, so that the Dayuan Dynasty will collapse. There is another idea. It''s in everyone''s heart. But no one dares to say. It''s the crown prince fight. But this is taboo. Who dares to talk nonsense? Be careful what comes out of your mouth. Months later! What shocked the abyss broke out again. The third prince died miserably. After all, for such a long time, the thief didn''t appear, which led most people to think that the other party didn''t want to do anything to Prince Dayuan, but just had a grudge against him. Many princes let their guard down. What does the death of the emperor brother have to do with them? If they don''t provoke others outside, who will trouble themselves for no reason. But that''s it. three prince was as like as two peas in the study, and died in the same way as the great prince. Then he did not know who was going to spread the news. The great prince and the three emperor died in the hands of nine gods. The whole country is shocked! Wulin shaking! Is this the Wulin catastrophe, the abyss catastrophe? The most unacceptable thing for them is that up to now, they don''t know who practiced the nine secluded scriptures, or where they hide. Xigongyuan! "You little bitch, do you think you can escape the palm of my palace?" The empress of the virtuous imperial concubine looks at zhenle who has grown up and gnashes her teeth in anger. She wants to trample zhenle under her feet and make her suffer humiliation. But I didn''t expect that she won the emperor''s favor and soared among many children, so that she couldn''t attack her. Zhenle looks at Xianfei with a smile. The mother who humiliated her as a child. "What are you looking at?" Virtuous imperial concubine Niang Niang Nu shouts a way, if is in the past, the slave maids around long ago come forward to take down Zhen Le, but now give them ten courage all dare not. The princesses, who were deeply loved by the emperor, could only stay there honestly and protect them, hoping that Princess zhenle didn''t remember what they had done. Now! When zhenle sees Xianfei, the picture in her mind is how to kill her.What about pieces or torture? No I can''t think about it. If I always think about it, I really want to kill Xianfei now. She still has something to do. For a dead person, it''s not worth disturbing the rhythm. "Ha ha!" Silent smile. Then he turned and left. The virtuous imperial concubine sees the smile that Zhen Le leaves, the heart is fierce of a quiver, the body is beating cold quiver, want to see very terrible thing. Put the thoughts out of your mind. Why do you think that. Zhenle went back to the house, perfumed Cuirong''s throne, and said in a deep voice, "I still want to kill. Now it''s not enough. You were right. If I was a man, I would not be bullied. But now I tell you, it doesn''t matter whether I was a man or a daughter." "I will kill the prince of the whole Dayuan Dynasty." "Killing is the only way to solve the problem." With these words. There is black mist boiling in zhenle''s eyes. "Nine you divine code" has a great influence on her, but it also makes her gain the strength that others can''t imagine. Jin Ye suppresses the evil of "nine you divine code", but zhenle is full of hatred for everything in her heart. The tragic experience of her childhood made her heart a little distorted when she didn''t get "nine you divine canon". The role of Jinye neutralized her nature. In the next few months, big things happened again. The fourth Prince died miserably! The fifth Prince died miserably! The means are the same domineering, the same evil, but also because the target of the other side has always been in the Imperial City, so that the worshipers can make sure that the thief is hidden in the imperial city. But who is it It''s still a mystery. The princes were in a panic, always feeling that it would be their turn next. After several princes were killed by thieves, the emperor, Long Yan, was so angry that he gave a death order to find the murderer. At the same time, he asked the Wulin strongmen to come to the imperial court to protect the remaining princes. Ordinary strong people are really powerful. But now the thief we are facing is the one who has practiced such terrible magic skills as "nine you divine canon". Where is the ordinary strong opponent. No one can think of The culprit is Zhen le. Because zhenle is not outstanding, and she is still a daughter, so it is impossible to inherit the grand unification. Moreover, no one would think that zhenle has such ability. For everyone. The thief is like a nightmare, entangled in everyone''s heart, but it''s hard to find each other, they are waiting for the next time. The crown princes who can inherit the throne are all protected by famous Wulin hotels. Even the hermits who lived in seclusion in the mountains and forests were invited to come back by the emperor. Everyone believed that it was impossible to harm the prince under the eyes of these celebrities. Winter is coming. The snow fell all over the deep palace, and it was white at a glance. In the courtyard. Lin Fan opened his arms and let the snowflakes fall on him. He felt very good. While feeling the nature, he could enjoy the cold rush into his body when the snowflakes fell on him. It''s refreshing and comfortable. "Make a snowman." Lin fan starts to move and piles up the snow. Then he thinks about the looks of Lao Zhang, Xiao Bao, Mu Qing, Qing Lian and others and makes one Snowman after another. Making a snowman is a lot of fun. Looking at the lifelike Snowman born from his hands, I am in a good mood. Finally. He looks like zhenle. The little girl hasn''t come to have dinner with him for a long time. Maybe she has been busy. "Hey, hey, that''s great!" Lin fan is very confident in his craft. Of course. He doesn''t make many snowmen. Even in Qingshan mental hospital before, they seldom piled up, because Lao Zhang was afraid of the cold, so he could only stay in the house with Lao Zhang. "Well?" Lin Fan looked at the door, his face was happy, "zhenle..." Standing in the distance is really zhenle, and zhenle convergence of their own breath, as if with this piece of heaven and earth, absolutely will not send out a bit of movement. She just wanted to watch. And then leave. But unexpectedly, it was discovered by Lin fan. For Lin fan, even if his eyes are blind and he smells, he can know who is coming. "Come and make a snowman together. I just made a snowman with you. Do you look like it? But I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''ve grown up and made a snowman just like you did when you were a child." Lin Fan said with a smile. When zhenle heard these words, she suddenly felt an impulse to cry. She waved to Lin Fan and left quietly. Lin Fan wants to go out and ask if something happened. But he stopped. He shook his head.Maybe something happened. Far away. Zhenle hid in a deserted place and said to herself, "don''t worry. It won''t take long. I will control everything. In the future, I will be the only one who can make decisions in this imperial dynasty, and then no one can bully us." From beginning to end, she regarded Lin Fan as a poor man like her. And she has strength. The ability to take back everything. She doesn''t want to involve Lin Fan in this matter. It''s too dangerous. Sometimes, even she doesn''t feel hopeful, but her heart supports her. Think of the humiliation you''ve suffered. Cui Rong was chopped up and fed to the dog. She secretly vowed that those who had bullied her would pay the price, and those who blocked her way would die. No one can stop her way to revenge. Three years later. In the imperial court, the princes who have the ability to fight for the crown prince are all killed. No matter how many strong people protect them, they all die miserably in the protected place. This is the horror of Jiuyou divine code. Weird, evil, terrible, there are many means to prevent, can never underestimate the terrible. Because the crown prince was killed, those who did not pay attention to the prince are sparrow sparrow want to try, always feel the opportunity to come, although there is danger, but the opportunity is rare. It''s just the terrible reality that scares them. Later, the crown prince died in the house before he lived a few days. Those princes are afraid to be crown prince. Just want to live well. But for zhenle, as if this thing reminds her, her goal is on those princes. Kill! Kill! The emperor''s son was killed. The Emperor didn''t care at the beginning, but later he vomited blood and fainted. He felt that the other side wanted him to be a son and a grandson, and completely cut off his blood. Chapter 361 Inside the palace. After this period of heavy blow, the emperor was very weak, and his face was very old, just like an old man in twilight. This situation is not only because the prince died, but also because he took a lot of pills, which led to the accumulation of erysipelas in the body, forming a vicious cycle. The emperor sat on the Dragon chair, zhenle gently pressed the emperor''s temple. This is what countless princesses and princesses want to do, but they have no such qualifications. The atmosphere in the palace was depressing. The old eunuch stood in the corner with a low brow. He looked up at the two of them from time to time and thought that something was going to happen. "Zhenle, your brothers have been hurt by treacherous people. Your father is very sad. Who can inherit the throne in the future? Please tell him your opinion." The emperor asked slowly. His voice was weak and his body was weak to a certain extent. Hearing his father''s question, zhenle smiles, "it''s the father''s decision. My son dare not say more." "Zhenle, you are father''s good child. You have reached this level. Do you want to continue?" The emperor looked very tired, but more incredible. Maybe when he learned about it, he didn''t think how cruel his sons and daughters were. He completely ignored the brotherhood and killed them. Zhenle was stunned and stopped. Then she laughed and continued to press the emperor''s head gently. This time, she was not massaging, but sliding with her fingernails, as if playing with a ball and thinking about where to start. "When did my father know?" "Well Let me think about it. It seems that there is no flaw. Please tell me where the flaw is, so that I can cover it up in the future. " Zhenle doesn''t feel panic, but shows her playfulness. When the emperor saw that zhenle had no intention of repentance, he said these words, which made him very disappointed. He didn''t know why zhenle had become like this. What happened? If he knew what was going on, he might not think so. "Forget it, I don''t want to. Now that I know, it''s a showdown. Father, you know what I''ve done. Why don''t you write down an imperial edict and give way? My son can be called the first empress of the Dayuan Dynasty." "And father, you can enjoy your old age." Zhenle has long wanted to control the whole Dayuan Dynasty. Now the time is ripe, and she doesn''t want to hide it. It''s too late to see what she can do. She has grown up from the past, who can block her way. "Ha ha..." The emperor laughed. He was very weak, but he seemed to be in control. "Zhenle, you still think too much. You think that if you kill all your brothers, you can become the empress of the Dayuan Dynasty. No You think it''s too simple. " Zhenle frowned. I didn''t understand the emperor. Are you dying? The emperor said slowly: "since the past dynasties, all the imperial dynasties have arranged for a prince to be sent out to the most respected people today. When you keep killing your brother, I have already thought of such a day." "So, it''s just a dream that you want to be the empress." "During the period of summoning you, I have drafted the imperial edict and sent it out. Your position is unstable." Patta! Zhenle''s five fingers grasped the emperor''s head, and his eyes were full of ferocity. "You want to die." The emperor said, "do you want to kill your father? I tell you, if you dare to kill your father, heaven and earth will not tolerate it. " Puchi! Zhenle fingers a little hard, the emperor''s head bang, just like watermelon directly broken. The old eunuch standing below did not move, and then knelt down and said: "see the empress." With a gloomy face, zhenle threw the emperor''s body aside, carrying it on her hands, with a fierce look in her eyes. "Well, I''ll wait for you to come and kill as many as you come." Aggressive side leak. It''s killing. Zhenle endured this for several years. What she wanted was to turn the Dayuan Dynasty upside down. Revenge! Let the hatred in your heart be released. The mind of the old eunuch is manipulated by zhenle. If it is not manipulated, it will definitely exclaim My God. Princess zhenle, are you completely crazy, not in charge of the army, and you are still a daughter, who can convince you? It''s just a pity. The old eunuch had no real idea of his own. Even if it''s a pit, it''s bad luck. Xigongyuan! The virtuous imperial concubine''s life is quite natural and unrestrained. Although he used to abuse zhenle all the time, it''s reasonable for her mother to rely on her daughter to be expensive, because zhenle took the initiative to approach the emperor and win the trust, which made life easier for the virtuous imperial concubine.Originally The virtuous imperial concubine worries about whether zhenle will report to the emperor because of her previous abuse. But soon Knowing that zhenle didn''t give a small report, she relaxed completely and was very proud. She thought to herself that she would not dare to speak ill of herself in front of the emperor. When Xianfei was thinking about something, a figure that made her very unhappy appeared. Seeing zhenle''s robe stained with blood, she yelled: "how do you look like that?" Zhenle didn''t hear Xianfei''s words. Looking at the familiar buildings around. "Over the years, the buildings here have not changed." She ignores the virtuous imperial concubine and looks at herself. This kind of behavior makes the virtuous imperial concubine completely furious and orders the maidservants around. "Send her out for me." I didn''t dare to let people fight like before. In any case, zhenle''s status has really risen. The maidservants heard the master''s order, even if they were a little nervous, they still walked over with a stiff head. "I remember you. You used to spit on me." Zhen Le looks at one of the maidservants who are coming, and asks without any impatience. The maid frowned, wondering what she wanted to do. It''s a little light before. "Princess zhenle is a slave." The maid said, did not feel anything wrong, she did not believe that they can be how not. The voice just dropped. Bang! Princess zhenle slapped her hand and saw that the maid was photographed in the distance. Then, with a bang, she burst into pieces. The blood fell in the courtyard and spilled all over the floor. "Ah The voice of surprise came. The maidservants looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. For them, everything in front of them was like hell. How could it be? How dare she kill people. "What do you want to do?" Virtuous imperial concubine Niang Niang loudly scolds a way. Zhenle said with a smile, "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. If I didn''t worry that you would affect my plan, you wouldn''t live to now." "What did you say?" The empress of the virtuous imperial concubine did not know why she found zhenle in front of her. She became very scared and stepped back in fear. "If you dare to hurt me, the emperor will not let you go." "There are many ways to torture you in my mind, but when I can do it, I really want to let you die now." Zhenle smiles, and then looks at those maids who are afraid of her, "give you a chance to abuse her by the way you abused me." The maids were in a panic. I don''t know what to do. And just when they were in a daze. Zhenle''s eyes are getting colder and her hands are raised. A maidservant standing not far away floats up in the air, as if she is pinched by someone''s neck. She is stepping on her legs and her face turns pale. Click! A clear voice came. The maid''s neck was crooked and fell to the ground with a bang. She didn''t move. She had been killed by zhenle. "I don''t like waiting, or she''ll be your end." Zhenle said. The seemingly gentle communication actually made the maids extremely scared. They never thought that Princess zhenle would be so terrible. It''s the devil. No More terrifying than the devil. Seeing the maidservants coming towards her, the empress of the virtuous imperial concubine angrily said, "zhenle, how dare you do this to me? The emperor will not let you go." "Ha ha..." Zhenle laughs, "that old guy, I have personally sent him on the road. He seems to love me very much, but why didn''t he show up when I was desperate and let you humiliate me and beat me? My sister Cuirong was chopped into meat sauce by you to feed the dog. I swore very early that you must pay the price." "Now the opportunity has come, I already have the strength of the invincible world, who dares to stop me." When she said that. The virtuous imperial concubine was shocked, her eyes were round, and she couldn''t believe what she heard. Then she thought of the blood stains on her body when zhenle came, and roared. "You It''s hard to die. " Soon. There was a scream. Zhenle laughs and sees the scene in front of her. The hatred in her heart seems to be released completely. Only after experiencing those painful things, can she imagine it. ¡­¡­ The emperor was killed by thieves, which shocked the world. And the killer paid for it. It was Zhao zhenle, the princess of the imperial dynasty. This kind of situation surprised everyone''s eyes almost fell out. For them, it''s hard to believe that they didn''t see it with their own eyes. After all, it''s patricide. At the same time, those princes were also killed by zhenle. They are your brothers. You can do it all. And the most terrible thing is that she killed the prince of the imperial dynasty with the help of only one person. This kind of means is evil, no It''s more terrifying than magic.The heart is really evil. Everyone knows that Zhao zhenle''s practice is "nine you divine scripture", which has been lost for thousands of years. There is no one''s feelings, and the evil nature is deeply rooted and difficult to remove. Dajue temple. The last Prince of the imperial dynasty was sent here to be cultivated by a holy monk. "The emperor has been harmed by Zhao zhenle. The imperial edict is here, Prince. From now on, you are the emperor. Today, we should call all the heroes in the world to destroy Zhao zhenle and return the world to heaven and earth. This matter needs the prince to come forward." The monk knows the next catastrophe. Zhao zhenle, who is practicing "nine you divine code", is the most terrible existence in the world. She wants to destroy her. It''s impossible to do it alone. Chapter 362 Support the right way! Do justice for heaven! Whether it is the right way or the evil way in the Wulin, the idea at this time is to get rid of Zhao zhenle. Help the prince rebuild the imperial power. In addition to the fact that they really can''t tolerate this kind of existence, another reason is that they can make the emperor remember their credit by doing so. In a few days! Palace! Zhao zhenle is sitting on the Dragon chair with a calm face. At this time, it seems that she is really gorgeous. Anyone who sees her will not regard her as a devil. "What should come or what should come." "Waiting for you for a long time." "Get rid of you completely, and I''ll be at ease." She said to herself, even if she had revenge, she still didn''t go to find Lin fan, because she knew that the most difficult thing was the strong men of all schools. "Go and kill them for me." The voice just dropped. There are dozens of figures in the hall, which were once worshipped. Some of them did not kill, but destroyed their minds and made them become their own puppets. Now it is time for them to show their own value. Brush! Dozens of worshippers disappeared. Soon. The sound of fighting came from outside. It''s intense. But before long, a Buddhist voice resounded through the world. "You benefactor are all heroes. I didn''t expect to be manipulated by the devil. I will help you out." This is the unique skill of Dajue temple. The only one who can do this is the monk. Zhao zhenle knew that she had to face the strong in the whole world, and they would not tolerate her existence. But for Zhao zhenle, what happened now is worth it, and there is no trace of regret. Boom! The door of the main hall was broken. A crowd poured into the hall. "Demon, you killed your father and brother, and you want to send the Dayuan Dynasty to a place that is beyond redemption. We will never tolerate your behavior." The strong men who came to fight against Zhao zhenle yelled angrily. "Ha ha ha..." "Ridiculous. It''s ridiculous. I can''t understand what you''re saying." Zhao zhenle has no fear in the face of these people. For her, no matter how many people appear and how many strong people appear, she will not have the slightest fear. "Huangmei, how can you do these things? Do you know how much disaster your behavior brought to the Dayuan dynasty?" A dignified man is very sad. He is the last Prince of the Dayuan Dynasty. He was trained by a holy monk, but no one knows. This prince is really grateful to Zhao zhenle. If she had not killed all the people of the imperial dynasty, he might not have become a saint. "Hum!" Zhao zhenle sneered. "From your eyes, I see desire and falsehood, but more thanks. I think you are very grateful for what I have done. After all, you are the only prince left now." This is a statement. Immediately attracted the scolding of the people around. The prince''s face did not change. He did not have to say anything more or argue with the other side, which was not important. Just as Zhao zhenle said, he is the only one left, whose throne is not his, and he is the ultimate heir to the throne. No matter who it is, we can''t ignore this point. The demon Master said, "what you are practicing is the nine secluded canon?" "Want it?" Zhao zhenle looked at the old man playfully. He could feel the breath of the other person. He was really a strong master. The master said: "everyone, this witch has been practicing to the extreme. When she spoke to me, what she used was a kind of magic sound. If she was not careful, she could be brought into a place of eternal doom." People were shocked to hear that. It is obvious that this is the case. Some of the people who came here are of average strength. They just want to get some credit. Now the situation is extraordinary. They can help the prince to regain the throne. This is from the power of the dragon. Even if they can''t get great benefits like these strong people, they can at least have some soup. At this point. A young man said: "Zhao zhenle, the" nine you divine scripture "that you practiced was originally a skill that heaven and earth can''t tolerate. The man who practiced the" nine you divine scripture "like you thousands of years ago was accepted by heaven. Now, if heaven doesn''t accept you, I will accept you." This young man is handsome, bearing extraordinary, even if the side of the prince compared with each other, there are some gaps. Some powerful people, such as the monk, were slightly surprised when they heard the young man''s words. The boy has a big voice. Take a closer look. Those with high accomplishments are surprised.They can''t see through the cultivation of this young man, and this young man exudes a special temperament. The monk''s face did not change, but he was shocked. "The boy is not simple." His eyes were so fierce that even the prince he trained was not as good as this one. He wondered whose disciple he was. Even! He has a feeling. For example, the son of destiny is extremely precious. Even the emperor can''t compare with him. After all, the royal family is almost killed. If it''s really precious, how can it be so. Zhao zhenle was smiling, smiling like a flower, and with her appearance, she was really like a fairy. Some people at the scene were swallowing their saliva, but they couldn''t help it. It was really beautiful, and they didn''t know what words to use to describe it. If it''s not the witch. Some even thought No matter whether she is a witch or not, even a witch is willing to accept it. "See what you can do." Zhao zhenle was drinking angrily, and her whole body was boiling. Endless black fog broke out and covered the whole hall. Many people were shocked when they saw this scene. God monks and others have a clear understanding in their hearts. "Nine you divine code" is so terrible. Deep in the palace. Lin Fan stayed in the courtyard, staring at the vegetables in the field in a daze, then looked into the distance and muttered. "It seems that someone is fighting, but It''s so weak. " I don''t have much interest. stayed here for several years. He really missed the days in Qingyun town. There were many people there. Everyone was in harmony. Even if there were occasional contradictions, he could mediate between them and make everyone friendly. This is his favorite life. Gradually, just as Lin Fan was about to go back to the house to lie down, the sound of footsteps came. He looked to the door. A familiar figure appeared. It''s true that Zhao zhenle left the hall with her strength. But she didn''t expect that the boy was really strong. At last, she used the "Heavenly Sword" to break her Jiuyou spirit. Although it didn''t hurt her badly, it also made her breath disordered. She knew she had failed "have you eaten yet?" Originally, Lin Fan wanted to ask her what happened, but she didn''t ask. Instead, as a few years ago, she asked with a smile if she had eaten. When Zhao zhenle heard these words, her body trembled slightly, as if her mind had been pulled back to the past. No one has been killed. Without practicing "nine you divine scripture", everything is very common. Every time she is bullied, she can feel at ease when she comes here and feel that there are people who care about her in the palace. She shook her head to show that she had not eaten. "I''ll sit down first, and I''ll cook. Over the years, my skills have grown, and I''ve learned several dishes. They taste very good." Lin Fan said, walking towards the house. Zhao zhenle came to the stone table and waited quietly. She never regretted her behavior, and would not feel anything wrong. Instead, after killing all her enemies in her heart, her mood was released. "If I don''t die, I''ll make you pay for it." When I think of the faces of those who are strong in martial arts, there is a strong sense of killing in my eyes. At this point. Those strong men are looking for Zhao zhenle''s trace, but they didn''t expect that there is such a way to escape. It turns into a black fog and disappears in a twinkling of an eye. However, the witch has been badly damaged, and even if she runs away, she can''t escape far. The monk can feel it. The witch is still in the palace. Now the opportunity is rare, we must get rid of the witch, otherwise the future will be endless. The monk looked at the young man in front of him, "young Xia Qin, did you use the power of heaven and earth in your last sword?" This is the dream of the monk. It is the pursuit of his life. But it has nothing to do with asceticism. It''s more about understanding. "Well." Qin Ge nodded, did not hide this matter, "the last sword of the younger generation really applied to the power of heaven and earth, but did not expect that the witch was so powerful, even there was spare force to escape." The holy monk said: "this witch has cultivated the nine you divine scripture to a place where there is no one before and no one after. What''s more strange is that I find that this witch really contains a sharp and incomparable strength." "Hundreds of heroes came to fight together, and half of them died in her hands." The holy monk has never seen the power of the nine you divine canon, but now he has seen it. He is indeed extremely overbearing, and there are many celebrities in his tragic death. Those who took part in the first world war will never forget today. It must be remembered. Qin Ge lamented: "yes, but all this is to do justice for heaven and protect the common people. The evil maiden should be removed, and so should the Jiuyou divine canon. This kind of evil skill will continue to harm the world."Several eminent hermits nodded in agreement. They don''t have any malice to the Dharma, even if it''s magic, it just depends on the users. However, the evil nature of the nine you canon is too heavy, and the practitioners will be confused. So as to completely release the evil thoughts in the heart. It is a hundred times, a thousand times, even if the monk is such an expert, I''m afraid it can''t stop the evil of the nine you canon. Soon. They came to a courtyard. "It''s in there." Everyone is on the alert. The witch is here. After they fight with the witch, they have long been shadowed by each other''s terrible skills. "Do you smell a smell of rice?" "Well, I smell it. To be honest, I''m a little hungry." "When are you still thinking about these things? Are you afraid of nothing to eat when you get rid of the witch?" "I think you are all so serious. Just a little joke." Then they went into the courtyard. They are all ready. It''s just a scene But let them a little confused. Chapter 363 tell the truth. They thought about how a lot of witches would compete with them. But now this situation It turned out to be eating. No mistake, everything is so real. One is a young man and the other is a witch. With the end of the witch together, must be solved by the witch, die can''t die again, after all, the witch has no human nature. But now The witch was sitting on the stone table with the boy, enjoying the meal. The painting style changed suddenly, and some of it was unacceptable. "My dish is OK. I remember I put the wrong dish last time. I was very sorry for spoiling the food, but I didn''t expect that the taste was really OK." Lin Fan gives Zhao zhenle a dish. It''s simple food. There''s no meat dish. It''s simple. For Zhao zhenle, this scene is what she looks forward to most. She let out a "Hmmm" and began to dig at the food, as if she had not eaten for a long time. But for Zhao zhenle, this might be the last meal. She thought for many years, hoping to have a meal made by Lin fan. Zhao zhenle swallowed the last grain of rice, slowly put down the bowl and whispered: "take care!" Then. She got up and looked at the guys who came after her, fearless and calm. After all kinds of hardships, she didn''t know what was helplessness or despair. Even more desperate have been experienced. Are you still afraid of this? "Come on, let''s go. I won''t run away in another place. Today, either you or I will die." Zhao zhenle said slowly. The strong men who come after her have never seen a woman who is so overbearing. After this time, she will be remembered by the world. The most terrible witch in the world, facing all the strong men in martial arts alone, is not afraid. She is too shocked. "Benefactor, why should you be stubborn." The monk felt that something was wrong. It was impossible for him to be rational in practicing the nine secluded canon. Who was that young man? He asked the witch to give up running away. "What is obsession, what is not understanding, needless to say more nonsense." Zhao zhenle said coldly. And right now. Lin Fan stood behind Zhao zhenle, smiling and touching her head. "You were not like that before, how fierce." The people around were confused. The trough! True or false. The boy is fierce enough. The devil dares to touch her head, which is more terrible than touching the tiger''s ass. They have already thought of the scene of teenagers breaking their hands. But the next scene made them dull. Instead of starting, the witch lowered her head, as if she were a child who had done something wrong. "I''m sorry to show you the bad side of me." Lin Fan said with a smile, "what are you talking about? We are not friends. Even if we have a bad side, we are still friends. This will not change." At this point. There is a strong man shouting, "everyone, what are you waiting for? Let''s do it. This guy is with the witch. I see the boy is weak. I will hold him and let the witch go." "Although this kind of behavior is shameful, but in addition to the magic guard, at all costs." The holy monk and others have no objection to this. This can reduce unnecessary casualties. The strong man who made this suggestion suddenly felt cold all over, just like falling into the ice cellar. When he looked at it carefully, he found that Zhao zhenle''s eyes were full of endless killing. He was a little flustered, thinking that there were so many strong people around him, he held his head high. "Devil, do you think you can get out of here alive?" Say the most overbearing words. But still habitually back a little step. If you really want to fight, you can''t get too close to him, or the witch will stare at him. "I''ll take you away." For the first time, Zhao zhenle regretted that she had come to Lin fan. If she didn''t come, there would not be so many things. She had killed too many people over the years, and her heart would have been numb. Will not waver for anything. Only for the present situation has a little shaken. "Well?" Lin Fan said curiously, "why do you want to send me away? They have conflicts with you. It''s OK. I''ll help you solve them. There are no conflicts that can''t be solved. Trust me." Just when Zhao zhenle wanted to say something, Lin Fan was smiling, his eyes revealed a kind of, believe me, stay quiet, I will help you solve it. The look is reassuring. At this point. Lin Fan stands in front of Zhao zhenle. For zhenle, this kind of background is very tall and has an indescribable sense of security. "Hello, everyone. My name is Lin fan."He said hello to everyone with a smile. Friendly communication often starts with politeness. He thinks he has done a good job. Maybe everyone is not familiar with him, but these are not problems. He believes that he can solve the problem. The Buddhist monk responded to Lin Fan''s greetings. Lin Fan smiles with satisfaction. Good start. It''s a response. "She''s my friend. Do you have any conflicts with her?" Lin fan asked. Next. It became noisy around. Everyone yelled with one voice. "She''s the devil." "That''s right. The first devil in thousands of years is cruel and inhumane." If only they were there, they would not dare to shout in front of Zhao zhenle, even if they were given ten courage, but look carefully Who are these people around. Dajue temple, holy monk. Buddhism is profound, living Buddha in the world, and its strength is unfathomable. Let''s look at this one Master of magic. Which one is not a land God, whose means are earth shaking, but a character they all yearn for. There is this unknown Qin song. Even the monk is ashamed of himself. It is even more powerful than the land gods, not to mention other hermits. Zhao zhenle''s face is very gloomy. She is not afraid of what others say about her, but she can''t tolerate others saying that in front of Lin fan. My heart moved. It''s killing. It''s true that Zhao zhenle''s killing nature is too heavy. With a smile, Lin Fan turned back and said, "it''s OK. I never change my friends casually. Do you have your own ideas about what you do?" "Once I was in a place where there were a lot of people who were very good. One of them told me that no matter what you do, you should have your own ideas. As long as you figure it out, you don''t have to regret it." "I can feel the smell of blood on you. You''ve killed a lot of people, but I won''t have any prejudice against you." "Promise me not to hurt others in the future, OK?" Zhao zhenle and Lin Fan look at each other. From Lin Fan''s eyes. What she saw was a kind of love for her. "Well." Zhao zhenle nodded, she really killed a lot of people, but unexpectedly, Lin Fan did not ask her so much. Lin Fan said: "you see, she won''t hurt others in the future. Let''s go. I can invite you to dinner when I have a chance." He smiles and waves at the crowd. It''s just that he doesn''t know Because of his words, all the people at the scene looked at him in a daze. Soon. Someone was furious. "Are you teasing us?" "Son of a bitch, let the devil go as soon as he says. I think the boy is obviously ill. What are you waiting for? Go ahead and wipe out the devil." The monk was disappointed and shook his head. Lin Fan let him down. "Benefactor, are you still stubborn?" This is for Lin fan. I can''t understand the difference between good and evil. What''s the use of these eyes. A little bit higher. Feel it with your heart. It''s just that the holy monk doesn''t have such high requirements for Lin fan. After all, not everyone can understand. The smile on Lin Fan''s face gradually dissipated and he said calmly, "do you still want to hurt my friends?" "Do you know what she did?" The holy monk began to ask. At this time, the heaven and the earth are hard to accommodate, and no one can accept it. "It doesn''t matter." Lin Fan returned. The holy monk said, "I will tell you what benefactor Zhao has done. Then you can decide who is right and who is wrong, and whether she will pay for her behavior." The monk was OK. He didn''t do it directly. If someone else, even Guan Linfan, would have waved his hand and let people do it directly. It''s done. I don''t care so much. Zhao zhenle''s face changed greatly. "Shut up." She can let anyone know what she has done, but the only thing she doesn''t want Let Lin Fan know. as like as two peas ago, she hoped that she would be exactly the same in the other''s eyes. The strong men who surround and kill Zhao zhenle look at each other. Then there was a lot of discussion. "The devil has lost her manners. Do you think this boy is the devil''s sweetheart?" "True or false, the witch can still have feelings. Killing her father and brother is not soft at all." "It seems that I have understood the purpose of his coming here." "I get it, too.""In my opinion, Jiuyou Scripture must be hidden in this boy''s hands. When there will be a fight, we will try to take this boy down." "Good." At this point. Lin fan saw Zhao zhenle''s body trembling and his eyes became fierce. He looked at them like a bloodthirsty beast. He wanted to kill them all. The holy monk will not shut up because of Zhao zhenle''s obstruction. Since some things have been done, are you afraid that others will know? "Don''t say it." Lin Fan loves his friend and asks the monk not to say that he is not interested in these things. But the monk is still slowly telling. For Zhao zhenle, it''s like being thrown naked in front of Lin fan, humiliating and shameless. The feeling of being revealed by others really makes her collapse. The people around looked at Zhao zhenle playfully. They found that Zhao zhenle had emotional problems. They are confused before the war and absolutely make mistakes. This is their idea. "Don''t say it." Lin Fan said gently. No one paid any attention. Gradually. Lin Fan looks serious, obviously angry. "Shut up Boom! Thunder in the air, a dull voice, everyone''s heart a coagulation, as if there is an ancient clock in the ear. The monk shut up and looked at Lin Fan in horror. There''s something incredible in his eyes. It''s like hell. Chapter 364 It''s all over the place. If you don''t have a big voice, you have to see if Lin Fan''s strength is strong or not. He is so strong that he dares to laugh with me. I''ve said it twice. Don''t say it. We have to go on. Can we not make Lin Fan angry. It''s quiet. The monk put his hands together, his eyelids beat, and his mouth chanted the Buddha''s name. A bad feeling came to me. It seems that I have lost my sight. I''m afraid this young man is not so popular. He used to treat each other as an ordinary person, but now he is absolutely not. Otherwise, can he have such power? Some hermits, such as the master of the devil''s way, were shocked and their Qi and blood rolled. It''s just the voice that makes them react like this. It''s a little scary. "You go." Lin Fan likes to meet new friends, but it''s obviously not the right time. With so many people here, he can''t entertain them. Zhao zhenle''s situation is a bit of a problem and needs good comfort. It can be seen that she doesn''t like these people. The monk shook his head and sighed, "as for the benefactor, don''t you care about right and wrong?" "Right or wrong is no longer important to me. My friends don''t like you very much." Lin Fan said. That''s an interesting question. He thought of the requirements of the task. If this is the case, it must be very simple. He must choose friends. There is absolutely no problem for those who can be regarded as friends by Lin fan. Even if there is a problem, it is also a short-term problem. As long as he accepts his teaching, there will never be any problem. "Holy monk, there is no need to say more now. No matter what, this demon can''t let go, otherwise it will be a disaster. Let me solve it." Qin Ge said, and then looked at Lin fan. "It''s your business that you want to help the tyrant. Now I''ll give you a chance and get out of the way. It''s none of your business. Otherwise, I won''t be merciless." Zhao zhenle wants to show up. This guy just hurt her. The power of that sword was terrible. Even if she practices "nine you divine scripture" to the highest level, she is still not an opponent. She didn''t want Lin fan to take risks for this, but she was just about to step forward, but she was pulled down by Lin fan. Lin Fan shook his head at her. The meaning was very clear. You don''t have to come out. I''ll take care of everything. "Please." Lin fan reaches out his hand and asks for advice. He doesn''t want to fight with the weak. It''s easy for others to misunderstand him as a bully. So it has an impact on the heart. It''s hard to lose. Not everyone can see through the essence of winning and losing. Qin Ge faces Lin Fan with a sword. She notices Zhao zhenle''s eyes, which reveal the meaning of warning. It seems that if you dare to hurt him, I will make you pay even if I die. Facing this kind of eyes, Qin Ge is a little concerned. Zhao zhenle''s strength can''t be underestimated. If you really give everything and work hard with yourself, it will certainly bring a lot of trouble. Is it just that he''s afraid? I''m kidding. I''m sure he''s not afraid. If he''s afraid, he won''t jump out. His growth is legendary, and no one will believe what he told others, so he never told others that it took me only a few days from cultivation to the present strength. When he fell off a cliff, he ate a strange fruit by mistake and became an expert in an instant. Then when he found his way, he ran into a big python. The python had horns, maybe a dragon, but he was dead. He was hungry and ready to eat the dragon''s meat, but he found a corpse in the dragon''s body. At first, he didn''t know who the corpse was. But later, after wandering the world, he found that the corpse was a famous old pharmacist, specializing in refining pills. He found a jade bottle with a pill in it. After swallowing it, his power soared, and he was instantly among the invincible in the world. Later, he found a way out, but it happened to be a thunderstorm, so he took shelter under the tree, but he didn''t expect that a thunderstorm fell from the sky and fell directly on him. What can we do if we are powerful? Can we compete with heaven? But how can you think that this thunder not only didn''t kill him, but also made him have some unimaginable unique skills and a memory in his mind. The Sword Fairy Bai Fengqiu. He didn''t know who the Sword Fairy Bai Fengqiu was. Later, he found out that Bai Fengqiu was an invincible man who entered the Tao with a sword hundreds of years ago. Later, thunder came from the sky and died under the thunder. The consciousness dissipated, but the memory gathered in it, spanning hundreds of years. He Qin song was split by the thunder, is the original split Bai Fengqiu that thunder. Later, even more wonderful, I met an old man. The old man was surprised to see his bones. He had to accept him as a disciple and let him accompany him to study. It''s better to have someone to teach you. For years. Then there was the crusade against Zhao zhenle. His master directly passed on his life skills to him, saying that the world peace needs you to maintain, and all hope depends on you.Therefore, one hundred year cultivation is added without any reason. Fate is so wonderful. In an instant, the opportunity is beyond others'' lifetime. Sometimes Qin Ge wants to praise himself. He is not God''s son. In the blink of an eye, he is confused. After a fancy operation, he becomes the strong man now. At this point. With Lin Fan''s invitation to fight. Qin GE''s breath changed, an invisible power burst out, and the weapons in the hands of the strong around were buzzing. This is the high cultivation of Qin GE''s Kendo, which reacted with other weapons. The holy monk exclaimed that the weapons in the hands of the strong are tacit understanding with themselves to the extreme, and some even reach the realm of the unity of man and sword, but they didn''t expect to be affected. I have to say that the strength of this Qin song is really too strong. "Don''t blame me." When Qin Ge waved his arm, the long sword in his hand was shining, and ten thousand swords came through the air, powerful and irresistible. "It''s weak." Lin fan had no choice but to shake his head. His fingers closed together and his palm pushed forward. In an instant, a strong storm formed and covered the crowd. There was no scream. Obviously, there were no casualties. Soon. The storm dissipated. Everyone looked at each other, and then found that their clothes did not cover their bodies. The better they were, they were ragged. The worse they were, they were only covered with a few pieces of cloth. "This What''s going on? " Someone exclaimed. Completely confused, what happened just now. Cover the crotch, cover the chest, some tightly clip legs, the situation is different, but the expression is the same, are confused by the current situation. Qin Ge stares and looks down at the sword in his hand. The ten thousand swords that burst out are gone, and even a bubble hasn''t been lifted. "What did you do?" He can''t believe what''s happening now. Too false. Lin Fan said: "I didn''t do anything. You are very weak. I don''t want to do anything to you, because I know zhenle may have done something wrong, but if you want to teach her a lesson, I won''t agree." "Let''s all go. Don''t worry about this. Zhenle, I will educate you well." He wanted to be able to control his own power, and also knew that they were really weak. If he used the volley seal or his own flame, they would die miserably. I can''t bear it. There is no way, kind-hearted people is that this is not good, encounter problems, need to use a very troublesome way to solve. When Zhao zhenle heard the word "education", she was a little shy. Education = discipline. No matter what other people think, for Zhao zhenle, that''s what she thinks. She even has some expectations for such a serious scene at this time. She lowered her head and bit her fingers. The killing intention in her eyes had been broken, and the picture came to her mind. Inside. She made a mistake and looked at Lin Fan with tears, while Lin Fan sat on the bench, with a ruler in his hand, patted her thigh, and scolded her seriously. "Come on, lie on my leg, pucker up, let me teach you well..." This kind of picture This sentiment Let Zhao zhenle blush. The strong men who are covering their bodies around are very worried when they see Zhao zhenle''s face. They quickly take down the boy. You see, the devil''s blood is surging up. It''s obvious that he is seriously injured. If you miss this time, there will be no next time. "No way." Qin Ge roared and put his sword on the ground. Then his hands opened and his thick breath burst out. His long hair was flying behind him. "I''ll fight you with all my life." With a roar, the breath is stronger, and a majestic power comes down from the sky. The weapons scattered around are controlled, whew, and sweep away towards the sky. More than that. This is the palace. There are many bodyguards wearing weapons. At this time, the bodyguards distributed all over the Palace found that their weapons were out of control and flew to the sky. The holy monk''s face was very dignified. He was more powerful than when he just dealt with Zhao zhenle. "I''ll give you a hand." The divine monk clapped it with one hand, and the power was boiling, pouring into the body of Qin song. "And me." "Me too." The world''s most powerful people know that if they don''t work together, they can''t deal with Lin fan. Qin GE''s face is flushed, and his accumulated strength is really too strong. His body can''t bear it, but he is not reconciled. Why? "Heavenly Sword!" With the roar of Qin song, a terrible breath rises to the sky. When the equivalent is too much, it will change. As a mortal, it actually condenses a sword from the sky.Although it is a virtual shadow, everyone can feel the frightening pressure from the sky sword. That''s the power of heaven and earth. "Chop!" The sky sword carries incomparable power to kill Lin fan. The edge of the sword is extremely sharp. The surrounding buildings are badly damaged, and they are all broken invisibly. Zhao zhenle was pale. Since the cultivation of "nine you divine canon", she has never been so powerless. This sword is not what she can resist. "Eh!" Lin Fan looked at Tianjian as if it was interesting, just interesting. There was nothing special about it. "Go ahead, inherit the sky sword of all our hopes." Qin Ge shouts, inheriting everyone''s expectation, this sword will be able to get rid of demons. It''s just Patta! Lin Fan raised his hand, pinched the huge sword with two fingers, and made a little effort, Bang The sword cracked and then disappeared. Chapter 365 Staring at the dog, gaping, spinning 365 degrees. Qin GE''s head is split, and he can''t believe it. "No way." Don''t say he doesn''t believe it. So do the holy monks and others. Their best move was so easily destroyed. For them, the impact is really great. Lin Fan said, "well, now you should be able to leave." There is no big meaning. They are a little weak after all. It looks like a strong blow. For him, it''s just so. Qin Ge never thought it would be like this. Ever since he got the chance, he has a lot of confidence. He never thought about who is his opponent. That kind of feeling is not what you want to feel. "Amitabha." The monk saw it thoroughly. He knew that there was no hope. He didn''t expect that the boy who was really powerful was the one they looked down upon at the beginning. Two fingers of heaven breaking sword. No one can compare this ability, and throughout thousands of years, no one can do it. Zhao zhenle looks at Lin Fan in surprise. She really thinks Lin fan has no strength from the beginning. Very weak! Living in the deep palace is forced helpless, so the reason why she didn''t come to him for such a long time is that she didn''t want to bring trouble to him. But now You told me it was strong. This Perhaps thinking of this, Zhao zhenle''s killing intention was boiling in her eyes. In this case, they were completely sure to kill all these guys. As long as they were killed, there would be no trouble at all. The holy monk and others felt the killing intention. I have a bad feeling. According to the next situation, they don''t have any ability to compete with each other. The killing power of the devil is too heavy. As long as they have a little idea about them, they can feel it. "Benefactor''s cultivation is really profound. I admire it." The monk praised that the current situation is not good. Maybe the devil can really be free in the world. Lin Fan said with a smile: "usually like to practice, hope to fight with the strong." The holy monk said, "we are not the opponents of the benefactor." "Well, when I first saw you, I knew you were not my opponent, so I didn''t want to attack you." Lin Fan didn''t feel anything wrong with what he said. It''s all the truth. He doesn''t like to cheat. Also do not like to let the other side overconfidence, otherwise it will bring unnecessary trouble. The holy monk and others shook their heads with a bitter smile. They have never seen such a strange thing in their whole life. I can only say it''s the hell. It''s surprising that such a perverted guy appeared. When did he appear in the exchanges between ancient and modern times. The biggest headache is the prince. What the hell? Don''t you all say that you are the best in the world? It''s useless that so many people can''t do anything to each other. "Huangmei, the sky never stops you. Take him away from the palace and the abyss. From now on, you are not my Huangmei and I am not your huangxiong. That''s all." The prince came out in a deep voice. No way. Since you can''t solve it, you can only send him away. His only purpose is to become a king. After becoming a king, he can control the life and death of others. What''s more, he didn''t worry about any disrespect from the strong people around him. They can even bring these strong people to their own side for their own use. Give the monk a national teacher. It''s a good choice to get married with the great granddaughter of the demon master. Zhao zhenle did not pay attention to each other. Instead, she gave him a glance, which made the prince tremble. She stepped back a few steps, and the prince''s face was very ugly. Damn it. When he is really on the throne, he will try to kill Zhao zhenle. For him, this is a serious problem. Just now When it''s time to give advice, it must be loosened. He is the saint of wisdom. Not by force. At this point. Just when everyone didn''t know what to do, a dull voice came from the sky. Boom! There was a dull thunder. Everyone was surprised, the weather is good, how can there be thunder. "Oh, my God." Some people exclaimed, this scene is not the legend of the devil''s first day. When there is a catastrophe, those who are not allowed by heaven and earth will be taken away by heaven. This is the case now. The monk looked up at the sky. The original clear blue sky is covered with a thick layer of clouds. It seems that there are wild animals roaring and roaring in the clouds Roaring. "The legend is true." Qin song talks to himself.The holy monk put his hands together and said, "the man who practiced the nine secluded Canon thousands of years ago was taken away by heaven, but now this one..." No. In different times, the successors of Jiuyou SHENDIAN did many evils, but they were not unable to deal with them. Zhao zhenle, a young Qin song with profound accomplishments, was not his opponent. The only problem is this Lin fan. In the sky, purple thunder just like a boa constrictor flickers, boom, a thunder resounds, the whole palace is shrouded in. "Let''s go, let''s go, be careful." "What can you do with your advanced cultivation? Heaven will accept you, and no one can stop you." Zhao zhenle looked at the sky with calm eyes and recalled what she had done. She didn''t feel any regret. "What I''ve done, isn''t it?" "No, what do you know..." She glared at God, even if God wanted to accept her, she was not afraid. Lin Fan looks at it curiously. He hasn''t practiced with thunder for a long time. He remembers that when he first practiced, thunder was very powerful. Every time he hurt himself, he had to be sent to Huatian hospital. Fortunately, Lao Zhang is very good at acupuncture. Can heal his wounds. Thus, in practice, it has a better effect. Thunder is accumulating. The thunder of terror. Around the strong are scattered around, for them, Tianwei is terrible, how can mortals resist. "I haven''t practiced with thunder for a long time." Lin Fan said. Zhao zhenle said anxiously, "no, I will die." Lin Fan turned around and said with a smile: "in my way of cultivation, I once had a kind of cultivation method called electric shock cultivation method. Many people wanted to learn it, but I didn''t teach them, because the effect was very little for me." "Later I found a better way to practice. That''s it." "You stand aside." Lin Fan looks forward to the sky. Come on. He would like to reflect on the past feeling, really comfortable, has a great help to himself, but now He didn''t know if he still felt that way. It''s a pity Lao Zhang is not around. If Lao Zhang is around, he can prick his own needle. With Lao Zhang''s acupuncture ability, the effect will be better. Zhao zhenle was so confused that she couldn''t understand what Lin Fan meant. Cultivation? Practice with thunder? It''s impossible. What she said is to comfort me. For Zhao zhenle, she has regarded what Lin Fangang said as a kind of comfort. "I hope it doesn''t disappoint me too much." Lin fan is looking forward to the coming thunder. I hope it doesn''t disappoint. It wasn''t long. There was a dull thunder. The thunder is like a dragon, shining on the heaven and earth, roaring down, and the target is Lin fan. There is a tendency to swallow up Lin Fan completely. People feel the power of this thunder. His face became dignified. Sure enough, the power of heaven and earth is terrible, and no one can stop it. "Come on." "I''m looking forward to what you can do." Lin Fan shouts to the sky. The voice just dropped. Boom. Thunder falls from the sky and turns into a Thunder Dragon, covering Lin Fan in an instant. The holy monk and others looked at it with a dignified look, and their expression was indifferent. They could not see any difference. When they reached this state of cultivation, what they cared about was beyond other people''s imagination. They pursue a higher realm. Only the power of heaven and earth can frighten them. In everyone''s opinion, it only takes a moment to be covered by thunder, and it will disappear completely and disappear in the world. But "It doesn''t seem to work." Lin Fan feels the power of thunder, and cultivation is a happy thing, especially the thunder hardens his body, which can make him stronger. What he was looking forward to, however, was a little weak because of the power of thunder, which made him a little disappointed. "Ah Lin Fan sighed. The thunder dissipated. He stood safe and sound in the same place, he recalled that he had stood with Lao Zhang on the roof of the rainstorm, holding an iron bar, holding it high, poking it into the sky, the thunder was perfect. He was smoking all over, and the pleasant feeling really had endless aftertaste. Then they lay down in the hospital and went back to their second home. Everything was very good. "A little weak." He shakes his head and smiles helplessly at Zhao zhenle. "It''s boring."He was the only one speaking at the scene. The holy monk and others were stunned. Although they didn''t touch the thunder in person, they could feel the power of the thunder. Even if they touched it a little, they were afraid that it would go up in smoke. But In front of Lin Fan safe and sound standing there, not even a bit strange, really hell. Is it really that powerful? "Are you ok?" Zhao zhenle asked. When she felt the thunder, she made Zhenyuan shudder. It was the suppression of heaven and earth. Lin Fan patted his body and said, "it''s OK. I thought there would be a little surprise, but I didn''t expect that. I think I''ve become stronger. In the past, when I was practicing, thunder would bring me trouble, but now I don''t feel it at all." He spoke in a serious manner. Listen to It''s human talk. To be honest, it''s not something that people can say at all. The monk was silent for a long time. He put his hands together and said, "benefactor has done for heaven and man. What heaven and man have done must be heaven and earth. I don''t practice enough. I''m short-sighted and dare not compete with heaven and man." "Now go back immediately, shut up and face the Buddha, and never leave the mountain." "Goodbye." Smart people want to leave. The holy monk is a clever monk. In this case What else do you want to do. Go home and live. Chapter 366 All the people present, except Lin fan, have done it. Qin Ge was the first one to raise his hand. I have faced this kind of thing. But the thunder he faced was a very weak one, which was nothing at all. Compared with the thunder Lin Fan faced, it was very different. There was no comparability between the two. "Holy monk..." They regard the holy monk as a beacon to light the road ahead, but now the holy monk wants to go, completely disrupting their position. The monk turned around, folded his hands and said, "Amitabha, benefactor, this crusade is a joke from the beginning. Heaven and man look at this benefactor, why don''t you feel at ease?" "Heaven has the virtue of living well. Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. Benefactor Zhao promised not to kill from now on. We should choose to believe it and give her a chance to reform." "If you want to leave with me, please come with me." The monk is helpless. When we reach this age of practice, we should open our eyes, be active in our thoughts, and be able to stretch and shrink. "Monk, I''m with you." "Me too." ¡­¡­ Only when the monk leaves can he be safe. If he meets a robber half the way, it''s not the end. The holy monk took leave of Lin fan. He walked smartly and quickly, as if a tiger was chasing him. If he didn''t walk fast, he was afraid that he would be swallowed by the tiger. "This..." "Ah Some people are shaking their heads in distress. They are here to get rid of the demons, but now they are all retreating, which makes them unprepared. Especially the God monk, as a leader, is the first to retreat, which is a great blow to them. "Goodbye!" The master of the magic way clasped his fist and then drifted away. The prince is the most unwilling. He watched as everyone was about to leave, and his heart was burning for a moment. The trough! Don''t leave. If you all leave, what can I do? I want to be a saint. Now I''m so confused that I don''t know what to do. Think before and after "Monk, wait for me." His only patron saint has retreated. What else can he do if he stays here? Naturally, he can roll as far as he can. It''s no fun to stay here. Even He felt that Zhao zhenle would kill him. A crusade against the devil''s action, because of the existence of Lin fan, completely broken. Months later! Zhao zhenle and Lin Fan have been staying in the deep palace. Who will inherit the throne? Originally, Zhao zhenle wanted to succeed to the throne, but he was blocked by Lin fan. For Lin fan, he could see through at a glance that zhenle''s nature was very evil. If she became the empress, it would bring disaster to the people all over the world. The only prince became the emperor. His status was recognized by the Imperial Palace officials, but the prince was very miserable. The Imperial Palace couldn''t go back. He could only go to court and work outside, and some things could not be decided. For him, it''s really hard for him. He wants to go to the palace to find Zhao zhenle. These things are just thinking. Give him ten guts. Mid Autumn Festival, full moon. Night! Zhao zhenle stood in front of the window and looked up at the sky. "The moon is fine." She is very at ease now, without those worries, everything has been solved. The sky is a dark cloud floating quietly. The full moon is shining. Two rounds of perfection appeared in Zhao zhenle''s eyes. Suddenly, her heart beat violently, Dong Dong It''s like someone hit her in the heart with a hammer. Consciousness enters a wonderful space. Time seems to be still. The evil nature suppressed in the heart was released thousands of times. "That''s not what I want." Strong evil appeared on Zhao zhenle''s face, and the real secret of Jiuyou divine Canon slowly emerged at this time. The unique skills can no longer be created by ordinary people. Thousands of years ago, the man who practiced "nine you divine scripture" fell directly in the face of the thunder without any follow-up. Now, because of Lin Fan''s appearance, Tianlei hasn''t eliminated Zhao zhenle, so the characteristics of Jiuyou divine scripture are completely revealed. After that, we wait for the full moon to appear and completely release the evil nature of the divine scripture. Our strength is geometrically doubled, and no one can stop it. Brush! In a flash, Zhao zhenle disappeared in the house, and a wisp of black light fled to the distance. Inside. "Zhenle, you are not good." Lin Fan stands in front of the table, kneading his face, ready to make some moon cakes. Although he can''t make moon cakes, as long as they are round.At this time, he felt the smell of Zhao zhenle, which was very evil and terrible. At the same time, he ran away. He could only follow her closely to see what she wanted to do. A luxury mansion. Prince Zhao, who succeeded to the throne, sighed bitterly. He had a headache. Every day, a memorial came to him saying that he was on his body. That''s true. The jade seal is beside him. If not, it''s embarrassing. The palace can''t go, so he can only stay here. Although the mansion here is very luxurious, but compared with the Imperial Palace, the gap is really too big. One day, one place. There''s nothing comparable. He wanted to move back to the palace, but there were terrible women in the palace. When he thought of those hermits, he couldn''t get angry. When he didn''t start, they were all very mysterious. When I got to the scene, I slipped faster than anyone else. Even the monks he trusted most were like this. "Oh, it''s so cold." He shivered. It was clear that there was no wind, but there was a bitter feeling of cold wind, as if he was in the ice cellar, from the outside to the inside. Get up and get ready to close the door. Go to the door, make the action of closing the door, all of a sudden, he suddenly dull, only in the moonlight, a figure standing on the wall. With the help of moonlight. He could see who the figure was. "Zhao zhenle!" Instant. His face is pale without a trace of blood, white like a piece of paper, panic want to escape, but now this situation, where can he run, tearing his voice, tearing his heart to cry. "Holy monk, help me." "Help me." Since the palace went, the holy monk went back to his mountain to practice in seclusion. He really didn''t come out, but Prince Zhao was very upset. He didn''t have a strong one to protect himself. What should he do in case of danger. So after he became a saint, he went to the monk himself. At the beginning, the monk refused to go out of the mountain even if he died. No way. The prince of Zhao, who has become a saint, gives the holy monk an evaluation. He kowtows to beg him to come out of the mountain and give him the status of national teacher. Finally, the holy monk sighs helplessly that the real dragon is invited in the world. I can only break my promise to others, otherwise I will abandon the world for comfort. If I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell. If it was in the past, Prince Zhao absolutely cried and believed his words. Now, he believes in ghosts. You are a bad monk, but he still praises the God monk. Pity for heaven, eminent monks, self sacrifice and so on Blow as you can. The monk who was watching the Sutra in the room heard the holy call for help. He moved like thunder, turned into a white shadow and disappeared. In a moment, he appeared in the place where the holy place was. When the monk saw Zhao zhenle, his face changed and he had a bad feeling. Once So many strong people are so hard, now he is alone, how can he be her opponent. "Good evil breath." The monk felt Zhao zhenle''s breath. The Buddha''s heart trembled, as if he had fallen into the hell. Ghosts howled, disturbing his concentration. It''s all empty! Prajna paramita! "Scatter!" The holy monk crushed the beads in his hands to dispel the evil around him. His voice was loud and said, "benefactor Zhao, everything has passed. Can''t you let it go?" Zhao zhenle looked at the two men who appeared. As soon as she stepped, she disappeared in the same place. She was so fast that the monk didn''t respond. And when that happens. It''s too late. Zhao zhenle appeared in front of the monk. Her five fingers were shining. She grabbed at his head. Before her five fingers, she felt the sharp cold. "I''m going to see Buddha." The monk lamented in his heart and looked calm. Even if he died, he would die like a blessed man. Patta! Just when the monk thought he was going to die, he found that Zhao zhenle stopped her action, and the devil''s face seemed to be in pain. Next. There was a sound in my ear. "Zhenle, you were not very good some time ago. Why do you want to hurt others?" Lin Fan appears behind Zhao zhenle, pulling her hair in her hand and pulling towards the back, while Zhao zhenle leans her head back. "Yes, I do." Cried Zhao zhenle. Lin Fan said helplessly: "pain will stop, I have told you many times, why don''t you listen?" "I listen, I listen..." Zhao zhenle begs for mercy. Just as Lin Fan slowly lets go, her eyes are full of evil. As soon as she turns her body, her five fingers cover Lin Fan''s face and cover it instantly. Then she pinches her five fingers to crush Lin Fan''s head. It''s just Push! Keep pushing! Lin Fan''s head didn''t move, but Zhao zhenle''s face turned red, as if she had used all her strength.Lin Fan raised his hand and smashed Zhao zhenle''s hand. His strength was a little strong, and instantly made the back of Zhao zhenle''s hand red. "It''s very impolite of you to do so." "Come back with me." He frowned and felt that something was wrong with zhenle. Her evil nature was more serious than before. If one sentence in the movie could be used to describe it, it was The gates of hell are open. The world will become purgatory again. The intention of Jinye Taoism is to suppress evil, but it''s just a piece of Jinye. The effect is strong and there are limits. The characteristic of Jiuyou is infinite evil. Otherwise, it will not appear Buddhism and Taoism masters suppress evil spirits by themselves. After one hundred and eighty years, evil spirits come out alive. This is the gap between the two. The monk was relieved. Fortunately, fortunately "Please wait a moment, benefactor Lin." Dragging Zhao zhenle back, Lin Fan turned around and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with the monk?" The holy monk said: "benefactor Lin, she has completely fallen into the evil way and her mind has been eroded by evil. If my guess is right, it should be related to today''s full moon. Her evil nature is so strong that she completely confuses her mind and is hard to save." "For the sake of the world...." Before he finished, he was interrupted by Lin fan. Lin Fan apologized: "it''s OK. I''m just making moon cakes. I''m a little careless. I''ll be optimistic about her in the future. She''s a very good little girl. I want to educate her well with my patience and ability." "There won''t be another time." "Goodbye." Chapter 367 "Amitabha!" The holy monk recites the Buddha''s name at the mouth. It seems that he is an eminent monk, but in fact he is in a panic. For the present situation, he is really helpless. There is no way. The benefactor Zhao has reached a state where he can''t go back. Evil is deeply rooted and cannot be eliminated. Even if all the eminent monks in the Dajue Temple recite scriptures to Zhao zhenle to dispel the evil, in the end, it is very likely that all the eminent monks will die by spitting blood. The evil is too heavy to be saved. Either she or you will die, and there is no other choice "holy monk, it is a disaster for such a demon to exist in the world." Prince Zhao sighed, then looked at the monk quietly, just to see if the monk had a way to solve each other. Even though he knew the probability was slim, he still wanted to ask. In case Is there some secret way? The holy monk said in a deep voice: "holy, this matter can''t be done. Don''t think about it any more." He knows what the Lord thinks. To be honest. I''m really dreaming. If there is a way, it will wait until now. "Ah Prince Zhao sighed: "I just feel sad for the people of the world." The monk took a look at him, then shook his head and left. Everyone knew whether it was true or not, so there was no need to be so straightforward. What''s more, as a national teacher, he was given by the emperor in front of him, so you can say whatever you say. I will never refute what you mean. In a few days! Deep in the palace! "You''re in a bit of a serious situation." Lin Fan looks at zhenle in front of him. Although zhenle behaves well in front of him with a smile on his face, it''s just that in his opinion, such a smile is a bit fake. Behind the smile is a killing move, as if to tell himself, be careful, I can kill you at any time. "It wasn''t like that before." He shook his head. He didn''t know why it was like this. Zhenle used to be a friendly little girl. Zhao zhenle blinked her beautiful big eyes and said, "I''ve always been like this. I''ve never changed." The evil nature is too heavy, so she has learned to hide, for others, it is really possible to be cheated by her acting skills, but now she is facing Lin fan, she will not be cheated so easily. "Come with me. I''ll show you something." Lin Fan smiles. Then. He took zhenle to the field, waved, let zhenle squat on the side. Zhao zhenle squatted on one side obediently. Lin Fan pointed to the ants in the field and said, "watch the ants move with me. I used to have a good friend who likes watching the ants move very much. He told me before that when you watch the ants move, you will be happy and can forget your troubles. I think you have too many troubles and need to improve." Because of the evil nature, Zhao zhenle''s character has long changed. She is called the second personality, but the dark personality is suitable. This type of personality is very evil, but can tolerate and counsels. Lin fan is much more powerful than her. With her ability, she can''t deal with each other. She can only listen for a short time and wait for the opportunity. When the opportunity comes, she will be like an excellent hunter and give a fatal blow. Today''s weather is very good. The blue sky makes the world beautiful. Two figures squatting there, looking at the most boring, but also the most interesting scene. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang often watch ants move. Zhao zhenle is the first time, feeling particularly boring, patience was a little bit of wear. Patience! Patience! At night. They leave the field and walk a few steps back to the house. Lin Fan gives up his bed to zhenle, while he sleeps on the simple bedboard. Gradually. When Lin Fan fell asleep, a slight snore came. Maybe the wind was a little strong. He had a cold. A bubble ran out of his nostril. With the change of breath, the bubble narrowed and enlarged. With a click, the bubble broke. "Asshole!" Zhao zhenle lay there, motionless and active. She turned her head and took a look. "Good sleep. Maybe it''s a chance." She slowly stretched out her arm. The nails of her five fingers became longer and longer. The black real yuan gathered between her fingers. With a brush, she moved her shape and changed her shadow. She appeared in front of Lin fan. Her five fingers stabbed Lin Fan''s chest. Obviously, he wanted to take out Lin Fan''s heart and crush it thoroughly. In the past, Zhao zhenle, who still retains a trace of reason, would never attack Lin fan, because that was her only fetter. It''s just the heart of mortals, how to resist the evil of "nine you divine canon". Click! A clear voice came. Zhao zhenle''s face changed dramatically. A cracked nail. Zhenyuan collapsed. "How?"Her forehead was cold and sweaty. Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t wake up, she was relieved and returned to bed with her fingernail broken hand. Think quietly. I deeply understand how rash my behavior is. It''s impulsive. It shouldn''t be. The next day! Early in the morning. When Zhao zhenle was asleep, she felt someone around her. She was too tired and confused last night. She always felt that she was dreaming and there was a voice in her ear. "Wake up, and then sleep will become lazy pig, breakfast I have done, after breakfast, I want to take you to continue to relax." All of a sudden. Zhao zhenle opened her eyes and practiced to such an extent that she couldn''t sleep so deeply. She would wake up if she heard anything. The sound she just heard should be an illusion. It was an illusion. She was the only one in the house. In fact, what she heard was not an illusion, but what Lin Fan just said beside her. Lin fan, who just felt the nature, had been practicing to a very high level in playing. Feeling nature! Blend in with nature! It''s quiet and peaceful. "Come out for breakfast." Outside the room came Lin Fan''s voice. Zhao zhenle walked out of the room with a kind of mentality of seeing what tricks you want to play. Then she saw Lin Fan sitting at the stone table and waving to her. "It''s getting cold. Hurry up." Lin Fan said with a smile. Zhao zhenle didn''t like Lin Fan''s smile, which made her feel uncomfortable. She turned her eyes and didn''t look at him. After dinner. Lin Fan takes zhenle and goes to the field to observe ants. For Zhao zhenle, it''s normal to do it once or twice. She can bear to compete with Lin fan. OK, you don''t want to see it. I''ll watch it with you to see when you can hold on. "Zhenle, I can feel that your heart is very flustered now. There are all kinds of negative emotions in your heart. You should learn to relax and release those negative emotions." "If only Lao Zhang were here. I''ll ask her to give you a few injections, and you can recover completely and become a polite little girl." "At that time, you were so good, just a little tall. Now you can grow so tall. I think it has something to do with eating my food. You liked eating my food then." Lin Fan said things before, just for Zhao zhenle, these voices upset her, there is a kind of the most primitive impulse, is to slap Lin fan to death. Next. Lin Fan took out grass grasshopper from his arms, "this is what you gave me. How well you did it, because you are my friend. I always put it beside me. I''m afraid it will fall." "You can weave another grasshopper. I want to take it back to my friend Xiaobao. He is still a child and likes these things." He looks at zhenle with expectation. With his understanding of zhenle, I believe she won''t refuse, but I didn''t expect that zhenle didn''t move, didn''t even look at him, as if he was an air man. "Well, you don''t want to do it." Instead of being disappointed, Lin Fan said with a smile, "I think this is a gift from zhenle, so I don''t want others to have the same gift as me." Zhao zhenle, who seems to be calm, has long been split in her heart. It''s boring. I really want to kill this guy. But I''ll take it. Today''s Zhao zhenle is really evil. Everyone wants to kill her. It is said that the origin of Jiuyou divine canon is very mysterious. Once, an extraterritorial devil came here, and his life was ruined, which made the heaven angry and the people resentful. God couldn''t see it and killed the evil devil. The evil devil is unwilling to turn his own power into "nine you divine canon", threatening that I will come back again, and those who get my power will set off a bloodbath again. So. A thousand years ago, when he was a great master of the nine you canon, he was punished by heaven. Heaven felt free to chop you to death to see how bloody you were. Later, Zhao zhenle had an accident. As a result, Jiuyou''s demonic nature is completely released, and the whiteness is weakened by three points, and the blackening is increased several times. Zhao zhenle''s strength soars, and no one in the world can balance it. Fortunately, Lin Fan appears and takes Zhao zhenle with him. It''s like a mother raising a violent psychotic son. It''s too hard. No way, if you don''t look after her, who knows what will happen. A month later! Zhao zhenle is about to be driven crazy by Lin fan. For a month, the daily process is to wake up to eat and watch ants. It doesn''t matter how many times, but the key is that she finds Lin fan is as sick as a child. What''s good about ants. Isn''t it enough? In front of the stone table. They had a warm and harmonious breakfast. Lin Fan''s craftsmanship was getting better and better than before. If he was a person who knew how to enjoy himself with Lin fan, he would definitely sayWow I feel so happy. The life full of happiness is really happy. The food is delicious. Lin fan, you are really good. What should you do if you can''t eat in the future. Zhao zhenle''s eyebrows are locked, and Lin Fan''s sudden smile is very terrible, which makes her feel an inexplicable danger. What is he thinking about? Why is it so dangerous. Lin Fan restrained his smile and said with a smile: "zhenle, we will continue to watch ants move after eating. Yesterday I told you why ants want to move. My friend Lao Zhang said it''s because of rain, but I think it should be ants who want to change a comfortable place. After all, if ants have a family, the couple will live together and cultivate baby ants together." "So just accept what I said." Zhao zhenle lowered her head, her eyes were round, her body was trembling, and her anger burst out from her body. She grabbed the stone table with her hands, stood up and directly overturned it. "What else can there be but ants?" "Are you kidding me?" "What''s the advantage? I don''t want to eat it. Nobody wants to eat it. My life is up to me, not you..." Zhao zhenle roared angrily. Lin Fan looked at the food spilled on the ground and got up slowly. His expression was very serious. He didn''t say a word or move. "Er..." Zhao zhenle looked at Lin fan, as if to see something terrible, involuntarily stepped back. "What do you want?" Chapter 368 In her eyes, Lin Fan''s body is covered with a layer of terrible momentum, which frightens her. Just thinking about Continue to watch the ants. She summoned up the courage to look at Lin fan. "You''re wasting food." He didn''t want Zhao zhenle to be like this. Maybe it was his fault. He didn''t care about her over the years, so that she had some problems in her heart and nature. But he saw the problems thoroughly. In the heart of Zhao zhenle, there is a demon devouring her reason. Now the only thing we can do is to lead zhenle to find herself and go on the right path again. The holy monk told him that zhenle had completely fallen into the evil way, and he didn''t mean to be kind. But he thought that what the holy monk said was very wrong, and he didn''t believe what he said. Full of self-confidence, he believes that with his patience and ability, he will be able to educate zhenle well. Zhao zhenle sniffed at Lin Fan''s words, but soon she felt something was wrong, "what are you going to do?" At this time, Lin Fan seems to be looking for something around. I haven''t found it yet. Zhao zhenle has a bad feeling. But I can''t imagine what will happen in the end. Soon, Lin Fan found a branch from the corner. "Put your hand out." When Zhao zhenle saw the branch, she showed a disdainful smile on the corner of her mouth and held out her hand directly. For her, it was a dream that she wanted to hurt her with this thing. The sword could not hurt her body. What''s to be afraid of. Lin Fan waved the branches in his hand. Bang! It is reasonable to say that the branches are really of no use to Zhao zhenle, but when she falls, her face changes greatly. The branches leave a bloodstain on her palm, and her painful face turns pale and sweats. "You..." Zhao zhenle glared at Lin fan, and his eyes were burning. The pain was deep into the bone marrow and intolerable. "I''ll fight with you." It''s evil. Directly waving to Lin fan, he seems to have forgotten his own strength. Compared with Lin fan, it''s very different. There''s no comparability at all. "Is it hard to change bad sex?" Lin fan has never been angry with anyone, especially his friends. They support each other, but he doesn''t want to see his friends go astray and go astray. In case of going astray, he has the patience to correct the other party''s wrong behavior. It can''t be done in a short time. So he is willing to spend his whole life doing it. It''s just The premise is to start hard. Pop! Pop! When Zhao zhenle hit, Lin Fan waved the branches of his hand and whipped Zhao zhenle''s arm one after another. It was so comfortable and painful that she felt as if she had just taken a bath. At the same time, he left bloodstains on his arm. In the end Zhao zhenle admitted to counseling and stood in the same place honestly. She didn''t dare to move. She was really convinced. The gap between the two is too big. Night! For the day things, Lin Fan deeply remorse, but there is no way, do not do so, it is difficult to achieve the desired effect. He couldn''t sleep. No matter what Zhao zhenle thought of him, he always regarded zhenle as a friend. Come to zhenle''s bed. In his hand is the medicine for healing in the house. I don''t know who left it. Maybe it was left by Lei Gong. Squeeze some ointment and apply it on zhenle''s arm. He daubed and talked to himself. "I don''t want to do this to you, but there''s no way. I hope you can get better, not like now. When the monk wants to get rid of you, I refuse, because you are my friend. The most important thing between friends is to believe that you can get better, just like you believe that I can help you." Lin fan is very sad. He is sincere to his friends. Like Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao. They''re fine. Although Xiaobao sometimes makes some mistakes, Xiaobao is obedient and willing to change. Zhao zhenle didn''t dare to sleep. After experiencing the events of the day, she has a sense of panic and escapes from the disaster of heaven. However, she meets Lin fan, a former friend. But for her, her inner evil tells her where he was when she was bullied before How can you manage yourself now? Whoever stands in my way should be killed. No mistake. That''s how it should be. Unfortunately His strength is too strong to compete with the other side in the current situation. Therefore, Zhao zhenle had the idea of escaping from here. Hope to have a chance. Spring comes and autumn goes. Time is like running water, never to return. A short year is gone in a hurry.Lin Fan and Zhao zhenle have been living in the depths of the Imperial Palace, as if isolated from the world. During this period, Zhao zhenle wanted to escape, but eventually failed. She didn''t expect Lin fan to be such a chicken thief. It seems that she sleeps deeply at night, but when she leaves the room quietly, she opens her eyes and appears behind her like a ghost. A word makes zhenle shudder. "Do you want to go to the bathroom?" She can only nod and agree with what Lin Fan said. During this period. Prince Zhao came to find Lin fan, hoping to move back to the palace, where the emperor does not live in the palace, but live outside, for such a request, Lin Fan did not say much, you want to live on it, nothing. According to the prince''s idea, I live in the palace, you live outside. It''s best to stay away from the palace and go to the mountains. I''ve asked about it several times. Prince Zhao found that Lin Fan knowingly asked, as if acting like a fool, no way, he can only speak out. But I didn''t expect Lin Fan said to him directly, "this is my home and zhenle''s home. She needs to look for memories and change her mind here. We won''t go." It''s an ordinary person. Prince Zhao waved his hand directly. Where is the army? I crushed them. But in front of these two, he can''t stir them up. Even the monk can''t help him. As for living together in the palace, don''t think about it. I don''t see Zhao zhenle looking at him. Something''s wrong. It''s like saying, welcome to the palace. It''s so close that it''s easy to kill you. Scared Prince Zhao returned to his old place and stayed there honestly. I never came to talk to Lin Fan about it again. When the monk saw Zhao zhenle, he still shook his head. Benefactor Lin was too confident. In Zhao zhenle''s case, he could not be saved at all. Why should he still believe that he could resolve the evil in each other''s heart. Since that incident, the holy monk has investigated Zhao zhenle''s situation. According to the memories of the surviving maidservant of the Western Palace, Princess zhenle was often tortured and abused when she was a child, and she was also one of the participants. She had been able to survive, or she went to other places to find things for her mother. After hearing this, the holy monk already knew that Princess zhenle was indeed the best cultivation system in the nine you canon. More importantly, after hearing that Princess zhenle had been stuffed with a wordless book by a virtuous princess, he figured out why Princess zhenle was so terrible. What''s more, why is evil so important. It turned out that he had swallowed the original of the nine secluded canon. As for the golden leaf, he didn''t pay attention to it. He just took it as a common leaf. The divine monk cherishes the world, and Zhao zhenle''s existence in the world must be a disaster. If he is not afraid of ten thousand, he is afraid of one thousand. If benefactor Lin leaves suddenly because of an accident, or is won by Zhao zhenle, who else can be her opponent in the world, and who can check and balance her. In today''s world, in addition to benefactor Lin and Zhao zhenle, Qin Shi is the most profound major. When he found benefactor Qin, he found that the song of Qin had changed greatly, and he became the son-in-law of a powerful family. Although he was the son-in-law, because of his own strength, he was superior in his wife''s family and lived a natural and unrestrained life. My wife is with me. Gold and silver are numerous. A day like a fairy. Qin GE has great respect for the God monk. He is an eminent monk and has a high position in the world. Even if he is strong enough to crush the God monk, he is not arrogant at all. I''m just surprised at the arrival of the holy monk. Zhao zhenle''s business is over, and the monk is busy with something. The holy monk tells Qin Ge that he has already met Zhao zhenle, and the situation is not very good. According to the information he inquires about, Zhao zhenle has no way to go back, so he should make plans early. Once Lin fan is murdered by Zhao zhenle, her next goal must be those strong people who participate in the encirclement and suppression. If it is in the past. Qin song must not be afraid. If she has seed, let her come. But now Qin Ge looks dignified, family entangled Wanguan, around his wife, now let him give up everything that is impossible. The monk felt that the momentum of benefactor Qin was not as sharp as when he first met. He was very sorry that benefactor Qin, who could have become a mythical figure, was willing to degenerate. If Qin Ge knew what the monk thought, he would definitely refute it. You know a hammer. I Qin song inexplicably strong, still can''t enjoy? At night. Qin song entertained the God monk, because the God monk said that he would eat fast but not fish. Qin Ge asked the cook to make vegetarian dishes, but he himself was a delicacy, big fish and big meat, good wine into the intestines, more beautiful women around him, holding vegetables, rubbing shoulders, pouring wine, very luxurious. The monk looked at the meal in front of him and the delicacies of Qin song. Suddenly, he felt that the meal was not fragrant.It''s hard. It''s been years. Since the meeting between the God monk and Qin Ge, it seems that they have reached a consensus. The God monk looks through the Buddhist scriptures of ancient temples, hoping to sort out the legendary supreme Buddhist scriptures. It belongs to the Buddhism in myth. Although it''s unlikely, it won''t work without a try. Qin song is daily practice, can''t relax, at the same time, read the Buddhist scriptures, hope to find the mystery with supreme understanding and talent. Zhao zhenle has been with Lin Fan for a long time. From the once rebellious to the now honest, all this makes Lin Fan very satisfied. Zhao zhenle tells Lin fan that I am normal now. Can I leave? Lin Fan only said to her "Your current situation is just that your body has recovered to the past, but your heart has not changed. You can''t leave. You still have to stay by my side." Instant! Zhao zhenle completely burst. Damn it. Chapter 369 For Zhao zhenle, her present situation is like being suppressed. She wants to resist in her heart, but her physical body can''t move. Lin fan is the five finger mountain in Zhao zhenle''s heart. Can you turn over? Obviously not. Their daily journey is very simple, but for Lin fan, every day is very full, but Zhao zhenle hates such a life, her only idea is to escape from Lin Fan''s clutches. But for her, it''s just daydreaming. It''s very difficult. In the current situation, it can''t be done at all. This day! Lin Fan and Zhao zhenle are walking around the palace. After observing the ants sharpening zhenle''s mind, he wants to use other things to change zhenle''s mind. Reading is a good way. Zhao zhenle is really driven crazy by Lin fan. Reading? It''s ridiculous. Let her read a book, what kind of talent can think of this way, or people can do things. But there is no way, Lin Fan accompany in her side, all behavior is mandatory, there is no chance to resist. "Reading is a very interesting thing. I didn''t find it before." Lin Fan said with a smile. Now he has another hobby, reading. Drink, learn, read. Zhao zhenle looked at the dense text, upset, simply can not calm down, the whole person is on the verge of collapse, want to tear up all the books in front of him. Once, she couldn''t help tearing up the book. She is to swear sovereignty, tell Lin fan, I Zhao zhenle don''t want to read, no one can force, but soon, she was defeated by reality, when see Lin Fan with branches in hand, face instantly pale very, no blood, think of once dominated fear painting. She shuddered. Finally, read honestly. Even if you don''t have the heart to see it, you have to work hard. This is Lin Fan''s status and sense of existence in Zhao zhenle''s heart. In addition, Lin fan will take Zhao zhenle to the city to do some good things, such as helping others, who encounter difficulties, will let zhenle take the initiative to help others. Doing good can make you feel good. Gradually. Zhao zhenle is famous in the city. When the people who have been helped see her, they will shout that the living Bodhisattva is coming. It''s really a living Bodhisattva. The light of gratitude in people''s eyes made Zhao zhenle feel uncomfortable. The evil in her heart always told her that she didn''t need these grateful eyes, but wanted to see the fear, fear and uneasiness of these innocent people when they looked at her. It''s just a pity. She didn''t feel the fear she wanted. Everyone looked at her with gratitude. A child''s mother was helped by Zhao zhenle. Then she saw the child trotting over with hot steamed buns in her hands and handed her hands to Zhao zhenle. "Sister, please eat steamed buns." According to Zhao zhenle''s situation, she would slap the children''s hand, and then twist the children''s neck under the puzzled eyes of the children. Tell him Don''t give it a second thought. But Lin Fan stayed by her side and looked at her with a smile. Zhao zhenle didn''t dare to move. She took the steamed stuffed bun from the children''s hands honestly, with a reluctant smile and eating it. Lin fan asked her how it tasted and whether she was very happy. She can only answer Good. Maybe she is the one who practices "nine you divine canon" to the highest level, but she is definitely the most unyielding inheritor. There are some forced buyers and sellers in the world, but I''ve never seen anyone force you to be a good person. A few years later. A rich family is a rich merchant. The Mu family. "Xiao Hong, what is the master doing?" The woman who is talking is Bai Fumei, whom Qin Ge married. She is very satisfied with the husband her father found for her. She is handsome, gentle, capable, and the most important thing is that she has the strength to protect their Mu family from being watched by others. Xiao Hong said: "madam, the master locked himself in the house early in the morning and said that he wanted to see Buddhist scriptures. The young master came to look for it several times. The master said that he didn''t have time. Let the slaves take the young master to play." Ms. Mu sighed. Her husband has changed a little over the years. At the beginning, she didn''t feel it. But in the last year, she likes to keep one person in the house. "Well, you can do it." She asked the maid to leave, and then went to the room over there. She opened the door and saw her husband sitting there patiently watching the Buddhist scriptures. Since the monk came a few years ago. Every once in a while, some Buddhist scriptures will be sent here. At the beginning, she didn''t feel disgusted. She even thought that it was a good thing for her husband to read some Buddhist scriptures. She could cultivate her self-cultivation and cultivate her personality.But gradually, she found that her husband seemed to be fascinated by Buddhist scriptures, and her temperament became colder and colder. Even in the past few days, there were fewer and fewer things that she wanted to be close to. Now, if she didn''t take the initiative, her husband never mentioned it. She walked behind Qin Ge and said in a soft voice, "the child wants you to play. Why don''t you play with him? You are also a father. You should be close to the child." "I was reading the Sutra, so I asked my maidservants to play with him." Qin Ge put down the Sutra and looked up at each other, "madam, if there''s nothing wrong, you can go and be busy. I''ll watch it for a while." Miss Mu said, "husband, you are not a monk. Why are you so addicted to Buddhist scriptures?" Qin Ge worried: "madam, I don''t know that there is a demon living in the world now. Although there is a master to suppress it, I don''t know when it will be released completely. These Buddhist scriptures are all selected by the monk himself, which may contain the supreme cultivation method of Buddhism." "The monk hopes that I can understand the true meaning of these sutras with my understanding." For Qin Ge, he has regarded himself as the Savior. All hope rests on him. He felt a lot of pressure on himself, but in any case, he would not give up. He thought that Qin song was the son of heaven, so the task of maintaining world peace was up to him. Miss Mu sighed. She knew she couldn''t tell her husband, but they had been so many years, and they were all in peace. She always felt that she was busy with useless things. "Ma''am, go ahead and be busy. I''ll see you later." Qin Ge said. Today, the most straightforward one to see the situation of Qin song is the holy monk. For the holy monk, after sending Buddhist scriptures to Qin song recently, he feels that the situation of the other is a little strange. Take a closer look at It turned out that Qin song had a kind of Buddha nature by studying Buddhist Scriptures every day, which many monks who stayed in temples and read Buddhist Scriptures every day could not achieve. He can only say It''s really amazing. In the absence of teaching, he should have such a Buddha nature. In time, he will become an eminent monk. There is hope in Buddhism. There is hope in Dajue temple! His divine monk is also a successor. Decades later! Zhao zhenle didn''t make trouble. She was always suppressed in the deep Palace by Lin fan. Qin Ge really became a monk. On the day when she became a monk, Miss Mu cried her heart out and even forced her to die. But unexpectedly, Qin Ge said "Benefactor, if you do good all your life, you will be able to reach the paradise after you die. However, poor monks do not practice enough and need to continue to work hard." That day. When Miss Mu heard this, she vomited blood and fainted. Qin song''s son has already married, looking at such a heartless father, angrily scolded. But for Qin Ge, seeing this benefactor''s violent appearance, he finally put his hands together and recited the Buddha''s name. "Amitabha!" You say this kind of situation is irritating. When they get angry about it, Qin Ge, the father and husband, is indifferent. His face is indifferent. It feels like he uses all his strength to hit the cotton with the last punch. Later, when Miss Mu woke up, she talked to herself like a fool. "We shouldn''t let the monk approach our husband." "I shouldn''t let my husband read the Buddhist Scriptures for decades." "Burn it all for me. From then on, the Mu family and the bald ass in the world are at odds." Because of this, there is one more sentence in Mu''s genealogy. The next few hundred years. An emperor came out of the Mu family to carry out a mighty campaign to exterminate the bald donkeys. The bald donkeys were so confused that we chanted sutras and chanted Buddhas. Who did we offend? Why did we do it. As for the God monk, who knows these things. Even if I knew, I would think so. Monk: I don''t carry the pot. Holy monk: who knows that he read the Sutra and saw himself in it? I asked him to understand martial arts, but he understood the true meaning of the Sutra. What does it have to do with me. Prince Zhao has been an emperor for more than ten years. When he has a child, he passes the throne to his son. At the same time, he says to his son with great care Your goal is to take our Zhao family back to the palace. Father can''t do it, only you can do it. He is just a shake off shopkeeper. It''s too difficult for him to be a saint. It''s better to enjoy it. Whoever wants to be a saint can be a saint. He kept Lin Fan and Zhao zhenle in mind. These two gangs occupied his family and drove them out. The Zhao royal family had no face and no glory. For decades. Some of the strong men who had gone through the war had already left the world, but they all told their descendants that there was a devil who was suppressed in the palace. They could not go to the palace.They will never forget what happened. It''s terrible. The descendants of the strong are very puzzled, what they say, but they all nod their heads and say that they know. Grandfather, go with peace of mind. Lin Fan and Zhao zhenle have always lived in the deep palace. For Lin fan, no matter how many years he has lived somewhere, he will not feel bored. In particular, he has a major task, which is to change zhenle and let zhenle find herself again. It''s just a pity After such a long time, he found that zhenle really only recovered himself on the surface, but the evil in his heart became more and more serious, and even he was thinking about a problem. Over a long period of time. Will evil really soar? Chapter 370 Deep in the palace. If you want to say that the only thing that has not changed is Lin Fan and Zhao zhenle. Friendship will not fade with the passage of time, but will become deeper, just like Lin Fan''s friendship with Zhao zhenle. "Won''t you let me go?" Zhao zhenle is highly cultivated. Although she can''t keep her face unchanged, she is much better than normal people. She has always been in a middle-aged state. Just a trace of white hair shows that her age has surpassed many people. The body function is not as good as before. On the contrary, Lin Fan didn''t change. He was still so young. "We are friends. This sentence has been asked me many times. Don''t you understand what I mean and what I think?" Lin Fan looks at her sincerely. Anyone who looks at her like this has only one idea in his heart. That''s true love. He must regard me as a true friend, otherwise he couldn''t have such a look. Zhao zhenle sneered: "friend? If you think I''m a friend, let me go. " Over the years. All she had in mind was to get out of here. It has even become the only obsession. "No, I promised those people at the beginning that I would educate you well and restore you to your former appearance. The former zhenle was very loving." Lin Fan said. "Don''t say these disgusting words. I feel like vomiting. If I can''t beat you, do you think I can still live?" Zhao zhenle glares at Lin fan. Her anger has risen to the extreme and is hard to extinguish. Lin Fan said calmly, "so I''m still alive." Listen! Is that what people say? Up to now, I haven''t been crazy, because my evil heart is indestructible, and my yearning for freedom has never been broken, and has been supporting until now. Zhao zhenle took a deep breath, "how on earth are you willing to let me go?" "Return to the zhenle I once knew." Lin Fan calms down. I really want to go crazy. Where does she know what is her true self? She even feels that she is her true self now. She used to be false. Right now. Zhao zhenle took out a grasshopper and handed it to Lin fan, "this is what I gave you, just like before." But Lin Fan did not answer, such a move let Zhao zhenle some did not understand. "For you." She has learned to disguise under the pressure of Lin fan, but she underestimates Lin fan too much. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "it''s not the gift I want. It''s not the same as the one you gave me for the first time. It''s not a gift without feelings. You really haven''t changed. I''m very disappointed." "But I''m confident you''ll come back." "Time will tell that I''m right." Zhao zhenle has been thoroughly cracked by Lin fan. She throws the grasshopper on the ground and tramples on it. "You are cruel!" It''s decades gone. Nearly 150 years, for Lin fan, this is a long time, in many dreams, never experienced such a long time. Zhao zhenle is old. She still can''t resist the erosion of years, just like a candle in the wind, which can be extinguished at any time. The original Zhao zhenle could live a long time without Lin Fan''s suppression, making waves outside and releasing her evil nature, but the depressed mood would lead to the deterioration of her body. Therefore, there is a saying that anxiety becomes a disease. In front of the bed. Lin Fan looked at Zhao zhenle lying there and said sadly, "zhenle, my friend, you are leaving." Lying there, Zhao zhenle''s breath is very weak. It''s normal for her to live, grow old, die and die. After being guarded by Lin Fan for more than 100 years, she still can''t escape the palm of Lin Fan''s hand. "You..." Zhao zhenle raised her hand difficultly, as if to say, you are so cruel. I''m convinced. She should have been in the world and become the existence that everyone is afraid of. But her life was oppressed. Under the oppression of Lin fan, she was forced to do good every day. And I''m often taught. Lin Fan grabbed Zhao zhenle''s hand in a hurry and said sincerely with a little sadness: "I know, I''ll be fine. Don''t worry." Hearing these words, Zhao zhenle glared at her eyes and tried to open her mouth. Her voice was very small. "You die for me." "Well, you will always be my friend. I will remember you. I can feel that you are the zhenle I used to know. I really changed you back." ¡°£¤%@£¤%¡­¡­¡± "You give me the gift, I always stay around, when nothing, will take out to see." At this time, there is really no need to stimulate the dying. I''ve been living for more than 100 years. I''ve been killing a man full of evil. I think it''s a terrible thing.Sure enough! Zhao zhenle couldn''t stand the stimulation of Lin fan. She stared and closed her eyes slowly. Completely left the world. "Ah With a long sigh, Lin Fan sits by the bed, takes Zhao zhenle''s hand, and closes his eyes. He can recall the picture that zhenle first came to see him more than 100 years ago. "I have fulfilled my promise, I believe my friends are good, and I have changed him." The holy monk told him that zhenle could not be kept, otherwise it would bring disaster to the world. But he believes that his friends will be able to return to their former appearance, so he insists that all these are feasible, but the reality does not disappoint him. He did. When zhenle was dying, she completely recovered herself. A few days later. He looked at the tombstone in front of him. Lin Fan''s friendship with Zhao zhenle has reached a high level since he got along with Zhao zhenle for more than 100 years. Lin Fan gently stroked the tombstone with tears. "Zhenle, for me, this may be a dream, but for me, this dream is equivalent to the real existence. You are my best friend except Lao Zhang, Xiao Bao and hen." Next. There''s a voice in my head. [task: complete. ¡¿ [reward: Imperial Dragon Spirit. ¡¿ [next time: September 1st! ¡¿ [return! ¡¿ a mysterious force comes. Lin Fan looks at the tombstone deeply and wants to keep this best friend in mind. He knows that zhenle is happy and happy because he accompanies her and helps her find herself again. September 1st! Yanhai city! Special department! In the dormitory! Early in the morning. Lin Fan opens his eyes, stretches and breathes. "Here, your coke." Lao Zhang handed a bag of soymilk to Lin fan, and then he took a bag himself. "Sprite!" "Coke!" "Cheers Two people are looking at each other, as usual, the sincere friendship does not need too many words to describe. Grinning, grinning brightly. "Nerves The evil cock is very unhappy with these two stupid human beings. It''s obviously soybean milk, you say sprite and coke. Is it my chicken brain or your brain. Now, the one who looks at the problem more thoroughly is the evil cock, but he is not confident enough. The two in front of you are really sick. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at the evil cock at the same time. Good morning, hen Good morning, hen Goo Goo! The evil cock crows with his head high. When it''s time to cooperate, he absolutely cooperates and pretends to say hello to you. Then, see hen buttocks a lift, skillfully fall an egg. Lin Fan got up to wash, picked up the eggs and boiled them in hot water. This is what they have to do when they wake up every day, that is, boil the eggs and finally share them. Soon. The eggs are well cooked. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are sitting at the table, slowly shelling the eggs. At the same time, the evil cock looks down at the eggs. His heart is dripping with blood. Cruel human beings let him eat their children every day. How cruel. How terrible. The evil cock is strong on the surface, but he is crying secretly. I am an undercover. To be a qualified undercover, I must have a strong mentality. Even if he finds a hen girlfriend in the future, and her girlfriend is humiliated by these two people, he can resist it. Because, the heart of the moment to tell yourself, you are a successful undercover evil thing. You have to be prepared to sacrifice. Goo Goo! Evil cock without saying a word, eat directly, really don''t say, the taste is really good. Downstairs. Lin Fan and his family came to daoshu. They didn''t see it overnight. They found traces of incense and paper money burning around daoshu. "It''s dirty. Who did it?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said: "it''s OK. That''s our job. Just clean it up together." They are hardworking, and they are cleaning slowly when they recruit brooms. They are chatting while cleaning. "Last night, did you go again?" Lao Zhang asked, his biggest dream is to travel with Lin fan, but he failed every time. "Well, I went to a strange place, but I met a nice little girl there, and I became friends with her." "What''s her name? Can you introduce me next time? " "Her name is Zhao zhenle, but she''s dead. She''s too old to survive." "Ah, well, do you think I will die of old age in the future?"When Lao Zhang asked about this. Lin fan stopped the action in his hand, and then said with a firm and serious look: "I''ll find a way to make you live, I will." "I said if, after all, everyone will die of old age, and I heard that hell is terrible and lonely, and I will never see you again." Lin Fan put down his tools, went to Lao Zhang, patted him on the shoulder, and said with firm eyes: "you are my best friend. I won''t let you be afraid of being alone. I will accompany you, protect you, and don''t let anyone bully you." Sincere emotion, perfect performance, this old and young friendship is how rich. Lao Zhang was in his arms, deep in thought. "I''ve heard that exercise can make me healthier and live longer. I must live a long, long life." "Why don''t we go to exercise later." "You say yes or no." Lin Fan nodded and said, "good!" They looked at each other and then laughed happily. "Clean up quickly, and you''ll go later." "All right." Daoshu listens to the conversation between the two. I''m confused. I feel that what they say is very profound. Sorry! As for the evil cock, there is only one idea. "Nerves Chapter 371 Special departments. In the conference room. Wu Sheng and his clan elders have been pestering the one eyed man since early in the morning. "It''s time we studied the debris." The fragment of the spear in Changbai Mountain contains a skill of shooting. Judging from the power at that time, it was really strong. If Lin Fan didn''t resist, they would have to explain it there. The one eyed man said, "are you afraid I won''t give you enlightenment?" Wu Sheng glanced at the old man and said in a hurry, "there must be no such idea. We trust you completely." For what they say, just listen to it. It''s really your fault. There''s no trust in the flattery between jokes. "Chief, what we found in Changbai Mountain is enough for us to comprehend for a period of time." Liu haichan said. He learned from the Taoist tree that the profound practice of Taoism was enough to benefit his whole life. As for their harvest in Changbai Mountain, naturally, they should not be underestimated. The one eyed man said: "during this period, we should put down what we are doing and have a good understanding of what we have got, which is of great help to our practice." I heard that. Master Yongxin and others are very excited and can''t wait for a long time. They are the people who are ahead. The members of the special departments in Xiadu did not have such a harvest. I don''t know how many people are envious. The one eyed man is thinking about whether he wants to tell master Xu in Xiadu. He decides that they should practice first and tell them when they are successful. Right now. The phone rings. Look at the caller ID He grinned bitterly, as if thinking too much. In the Changbai Mountain Sun Xiao studio, their harvest has been exposed for a long time. How could master Xu not know that, because of his character, he must come to discuss it. ¡­¡­ Shadow club. Beitao takes Mu Hao back. The golden bowl is a mysterious treasure. If it can suppress the centipede, it must be of great use. The common eye can''t see the use of the golden bowl, but there are many people and great power. The whole organization starts to study it, and it will certainly be able to work out a little. This is also the first time that shadow will come into contact with the stars. A preliminary connection bridge has been formed. When he arrived at the headquarters of the shadow club, Mu Hao was treated like an emperor. All the members were in awe of the true God, and regarded them as the existence that could not be offended. This golden bowl is obviously related to Buddhism. The shadow society organized a large number of Buddhist theorists to come to study and analyze the ingredients of the golden bowl with the latest equipment. No trace was missed, even a grain or a pattern, to find a way out. Some theorists pondered, how could this thing be so like the magic weapon of a monk in a fairy tale. Fahai? It''s a little strange. Someone asked who is the theoretical master Fahai? The master coughed gently and raised the volume. "Fahai doesn''t know love..." Pop! Not long after the master opened his mouth, he was slapped on the back of his head. He was sick, crying and howling. It seems that Mu Hao is enjoying the service of these guys, but in fact he is very concerned about the situation of the golden bowl. First of all, the thousand legged centipede is very powerful, and the golden bowl that can suppress him must be more extraordinary. Coming here from the depths of the starry sky is to get some precious treasures for them. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. "Where is Leon?" Lin Fan and Lao Zhang trot all the way from the city to their home. It''s a long way, but for those who want to keep fit, these distances are small problems. Two heavyweight patients came back, not to mention boiling in the hospital, but also attracted the attention of most medical staff. It must be them who can have such weight in the heart of medical staff. No one else has such ability. "There it is." A nurse carefully pointed to the front, and then roared, "Li Ang, someone is looking for you." Far away. During working hours, Li Ang, who secretly sent messages to the goddess, was so excited that there was a familiar smell coming, which seemed to send out a dangerous signal. Put your cell phone away. Look up. At this glance, he trembled. It turned out to be the two most dangerous mental patients in his mind. Today, Li Ang is full of confidence in the future. The number of goddesses in the address book has officially reached 520, which is a significant number. It represents the 520th goddess, which is likely to be true love. The other 519 can only share 10% of his sincerity, but the last goddess can monopolize 90% of his sincerity. He sometimes thought that if the goddess knew, she would be moved to tears. But he didn''t say. Some things don''t need to be said, otherwise they will be ostentatious.But that''s not the point. It''s a big problem. You have to be careful. But in broad daylight, he didn''t believe how two mental patients could see him. "Sun Neng, come with me." Asked Leong. Sun Neng, the nurse, hid far away, pretended not to hear him, and walked to the other side. Although you, Li Ang, have been recommending to me the goddess you talked about, it''s business. People are looking for you. What does it have to do with my grandson. "Damn, I''ve recommended the goddess to you." Leon can see through. Plastic friends. No way. He can only harden his head and walk towards Lin fan. Fortunately, in the daytime, there are many nursing workers around. Once they encounter dangerous things, at least someone can help them. Moreover, with his escape speed, they may not be able to catch up. "Hello "Hello They said hello to Li Ang, as if they had not seen each other for many years. They stretched out their hands and waited for the other party''s response. Leon is no longer a newcomer. Hands crossed. Shake hands. "Hello." Li Ang pretended to be calm and smiling. He was determined to become an excellent psychiatrist. He was familiar with all kinds of books, especially the books edited and written by director Hao Yuan. He did not dare to say he was familiar with them, at least he was proficient in his heart. Tell him what''s in the book. It is very important to keep a smiling face when meeting and communicating with mental patients, which can convey a good mood. "Long time no see. How are you?" Lin fan asked. "It''s good, it''s always been good," Leong said He can also tell each other that recently I was licking a goddess. It was a bit difficult and I was in a bad mood. It was in vain. Can you understand. He''s just thinking, what do you want. I didn''t take the initiative to approach me before. Now the first thing I do when I come back is to chat with him, which makes him feel a little flustered. What did he do so well to attract your attention? As long as you tell me, I promise to change it. "Here you are. Thank you for trusting us." "Ah?" Li Ang was so confused that he didn''t understand Lin Fan''s operation. What does the money mean? To be honest. He didn''t want to have too much money with the mentally ill. After all, this is a very dangerous thing. Too familiar, it''s really bad. "I used to borrow money from you to buy gifts and visit friends in the hospital. You lent me 125 yuan. I always keep it in mind. Now that I have money, I want to pay it back." Lin Fan said. To be honest. Leon has forgotten about it. His money will never be spent on men, but on goddesses. Some people know his behavior and say that you are kneeling and licking goddesses. In fact, he wants to tell those people that you know a hammer. I''m here to make the goddess live a colorful life. Only by making the goddess live more beautiful can he pursue it without hesitation. After all, I am also a good-looking dog licker. "No, not much money." Li Ang didn''t dare to answer. He was afraid of a follow-up. If he could refuse, he would refuse. There would be no mistake. If sun Xiao knew about it, he would definitely roar bitterly. Why don''t you cherish the situation so much. Do you know how many people want to have a good relationship with Lin fan, but there is no way to do so? You are the one who has the opportunity to put it in front of you, but you don''t cherish it at all. It''s heartbreaking. Lin Fan said with a smile: "we have money now. Some time ago, we sold 100 million things." Bang Dang! Li Ang stared at Lin fan, full of question marks. A hundred million? True or false. Lao Zhang said, "well, there''s no mistake. We have money now." Li Ang blinked his eyes and felt quite shocked. A normal person like him didn''t make 20000 yuan. Why can two mental patients make 100 million yuan. Is it true that the gap between people is so huge. Li Ang took a deep breath. He was not polite. He took the money from the palm of Lin Fan''s hand. In the end, I was the poorest. I was so poor that I was polite to you. He wants to tell Lin fan that the money has been borrowed for such a long time. If it doesn''t count as interest, it''s not demanding. Just give it to me through my fingers. If he really has money, he can get closer to the goddess and form a negative distance. It''s not a problem. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang smile happily and finally return the money to Li Ang. "You are a good man." "Well, it''s really good." In the face of what they said, Ang Lee was really confused. For no reason, he was given a good man card, which made me a little flustered.Then. They didn''t leave long in Linfan. A beautiful figure appeared at the gate of Qingshan mental hospital. "Who are you looking for?" Xiao Qi is a beautiful woman. Her attitude is much better in an instant. All kinds of fantasies come to mind. Often the protagonist meets the heroine in the novel, just like now. "I want to see Dr. Lin." Said the beauty. Dr. Lin? Xiao Qi is very confused. He has worked here for so many years that he has never heard of a doctor surnamed Lin. Is beauty mistaken? He didn''t say it so directly. Then he stared at each other. The more he looked, the more familiar he felt. It seemed that he had seen each other before. He was shocked and exclaimed: "you are Liang Yuan, the host of the TV station. I watch your news broadcast every night. It''s so famous." It''s really exciting. After all, Liang Yuan is also a celebrity. Qingshan psychiatric hospital will broadcast news every night, and sometimes he will watch it. He feels that the host is really beautiful. Chapter 372 Liang Yuan smiles politely. "Thank you." When she came here to look for Dr. Lin, she really mustered up her courage, because since that day, she has never heard from Dr. Lin again. At the beginning, she thought Maybe Dr. Lin is busy. But waiting, waiting, I feel something is wrong. It''s been a long time. Why don''t you reply. Wishful thinking of her colleagues to help with the analysis. A group of people who have not experienced this kind of thing, can analyze what things, are whimsical. Some idealized people would say that Dr. Lin may be really busy. Some are pessimistic and cautious. I heard that patients in mental hospitals are very dangerous and prone to violence. Dr. Lin will not be Pooh, Pooh! Liang Yuan said, don''t think about these bad things, how can such things happen. Because of this, she was more worried, thinking that it was impossible, but what if it really happened? So. She will come here to see Dr. Lin with her own eyes. Even if the most important thing of pen pal is mystery, she is really worried, even after meeting, let that kind of mystery disappear, also fearless. Colleagues also teased her, what if Dr. Lin is a bad old man after meeting? Liang Yuan must have thought about it. I''ve been comforting myself. We are just pen pals, no other meaning, pen pals just do not meet, a spiritual sustenance exchange. Xiao Qi is just like a machine gun. In a shy mood, he is very excited. "Miss Liang, can you take a picture with me?" He just wants to be a force in his circle of friends. Let those who say that he is not promising as a security guard in a mental hospital have a good look. How can I be a security guard? I didn''t see the famous host coming here. I''m the host. Liang Yuan came to Lin fan, not to take a picture with others. But she is a public figure, the other side''s request is not too much, nodded in agreement, with a professional smile with Xiao Qi photo. Then I saw Xiao Qimei fiddling with the mobile phone. It''s like taking Liang Yuan as the air. For Xiao Qi, the most important thing now is to send a circle of friends and get friends'' praise and praise for the first time. "Excuse me..." Liang Yuan was helpless to see the security guard playing with her mobile phone. Now the overall professionalism of the security guard is really poor. I really have something to do. I just talked a few words, but I didn''t pay attention to it. If it wasn''t for her peace of mind, she would have exposed this behavior on TV. Didi! A black limousine came. As the rear window slowly came down, Dean Hao asked. "What''s the matter?" The familiar voice came. Surprised Xiao Qi quickly put away his mobile phone, trotted to the door, respectfully saluted: "Dean, good." Dean Hao asked curiously, "what''s the matter?" "Director of the report, this is Liang Yuan, the famous host of Yanhai TV station. She''s here to find a doctor." Xiao Qi has to perform well in front of the president. Although the end of security is security, there are few security guards who can raise their wages. Today''s dean Hao needs nothing. The whole person''s aura has risen. If an ordinary girl comes to Qingshan mental hospital, as the president of Qingshan mental hospital, he must have some brand, such as aura. The first feeling for the girl is that this is the president of Qingshan mental hospital. It''s very imposing and gives people a full sense of dignity. And now Dean Hao opened the door and got out of the car, showing a professional smile. "It turns out that it''s Miss Liang, who is famous. I don''t know how she looks so familiar. Our mental hospital watches Miss Liang preside over the news every night." "It''s my honor to be able to make psychiatric patients like it." Liang Yuan said with a smile. When I say this, I always feel strange. Dean Hao said, "Miss Liang, please get on the bus. Please come to the office if you have anything to do." "Excuse me." Liang Yuan is not polite. She has something to solve, which is really more important to her. Xiao Qi wanted to perform well in front of the president, but seeing the situation of the president, he obviously didn''t have much interest in him, so he went back to the security room honestly. Office! Dean Hao brought tea to Liang Yuan. "Try it. It''s a good tea." At this time, Dean Hao was very warm and smiling. "Thank you." Liang Yuan smiles politely. Dean Hao pushed a folder to Liang Yuan, "Miss Liang, please have a look." Tasting tea, Liang Yuan quickly put down her cup, picked up the folder with a smile and opened the first page"The history of Qingshan psychiatric hospital." Full of questions. What are these things? Dean Hao said: "Miss Liang, you are the host. You can look at the industry in your hometown. Qingshan has been self-sufficient for a long time. It has very good equipment in all aspects, and it cures a lot of mental patients. You can''t say more about the standard. It''s no problem for the top three in China." "It''s just a pity The money is spent on the patients, and there is not much publicity, so that many patients do not know the existence of our Castle Peak, so they miss the best treatment opportunity for nothing. " Speaking of this, Dean Hao''s face showed regret, as if he could not save more patients, and his heart was very painful. The reason why he is so polite to Liang Yuan is that the other party is the host. If we can give him a good publicity about Qingshan psychiatric hospital, the effect will be absolutely overwhelming. Maybe all the patients who come to see a doctor can form a long line. At first, Liang Yuan didn''t know what Dean Hao meant, but now he completely understood the specific situation. She wanted her to do free advertising. "Dean Hao, according to the rules of the station, the host can''t take private work, and if he wants to advertise on TV, he needs to pay for the advertisement. I can''t decide these things." A straightforward refusal. Also will mean very clear to tell each other, need money to solve. "How much does it cost?" said Dean Hao "It''s hard to say. It depends on when Dean Hao wants to advertise. The cheap ones are millions, and the expensive ones are tens of millions." Liang Yuan said. After hearing this, Dean Hao thought to himself that it was faster than robbing money. "It''s a little expensive. It''s better to improve the living standards of the patients." His original idea was free. Now It''s a good thing to have so much money to improve Castle Peak. It''s not worth giving it to others for nothing. "Dean Hao, can I ask you about someone?" Liang Yuan asked. Dean Hao said, "yes, who do you want to know? I''ve been in Castle Peak for decades. I''m familiar with everything from director to cleaner. " "I want to see Dr. Lin," Liang said Huh? Dean Hao was puzzled. Dr. Lin? If I remember correctly, they didn''t call Dr. Lin in Qingshan psychiatric hospital. Regardless, Dean Hao, who is a mature person, will not say that there is no such person. He feels that there must be some misunderstanding. "Miss Liang, do you know the name of Dr. Lin?" Hao asked. Liang Yuan said: "yes, we usually have correspondence. His name is Lin fan." When I heard that. Dean Hao set off a huge wave in his heart. Completely confused by Liang Yuan''s words. Is Dr. Lin fan? Do you know that he is a psychopath? Why do you think he is a doctor? "Oh, I know. Are you familiar with him?" Hao asked. Liang Yuan said: "I have been in correspondence with him all the time, but he didn''t reply to my letter during this period. I was worried about whether something happened to him, so I came to have a look." Ask questions from the side. The smart Dean Hao thought of the key. He knew that Lin Fan always had a pen pal, but he never knew who he was. I didn''t expect to be a famous host of Yanhai TV station. Envy. I admire it. If you let some people who feel good about themselves know that a mental patient can have such a beautiful pen pal, do you still have the face to live in this world? "Dean, do you know about him?" Liang Yuan asked curiously. The two VIP customers of Qingshan mental hospital must be Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. "Yes, Dr. Lin is an outstanding young doctor in our side. He looks handsome and works hard. He is very popular in our castle peak. But it''s not the right time for you to come. I arranged him to go to another place for further study." Dean Hao''s ability of telling lies should not be underestimated. Otherwise, it''s impossible to be called Yanhai double biter with one eyed man. If you want to lower your requirements and add one more person. Li Laifu is a bitch who can take this place. "Dr. Lin is so excellent." Liang Yuan said with adoration on her face. Dean Hao stares. Hell, this girl is absolutely fascinated, otherwise she won''t show such an expression. "Yes, excellent young man, do you want me to call you and say you''re here?" Hao asked. Liang Yuan quickly waved her hand and said, "no, no, I know he''s OK. We are pen pals. The most important thing between pen pals is the sense of mystery. If we meet, we don''t have that feeling."Dean Hao is not ready to take out his cell phone. He saw Liang Yuan through. I know you won''t. When I say this, I just mean it a little bit. I really take it seriously. He thought to himself, Lin fan, Hao Ren is very kind to you. In the future, you can''t bear me down. No matter how you say it, you must bring Xiaobao to have a look and let Xiaobao sponsor you more. It wasn''t long. Liang Yuan left contentedly. When you walk, your steps are very light, forming two strong contrasts with when you just come. Dean Hao was standing in front of the window, looking at his back. Smile. I didn''t expect that Lin Fan was such a charming young man. When he was young, some of them competed with him, but when he was young, he devoted himself to the sea of learning, and several girls didn''t let him give up studying for him. It''s just a red skull. Superficial. You have to look high. Chapter 373 downtown area! Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stroll around with the rooster. Every day''s life is very leisurely, not too big fluctuations, never conflict with others, not to mention conflict with others, everything is harmonious and peaceful. "We''re short of other people''s money." "Well, I remember that, too." They borrow money to buy things, life is a little ups and downs, and the person is very reliable, so that when they borrow money, they are very smooth, generally no one will refuse them. Obviously, their integrity is obvious to all. Far away. It''s a little noisy. They like lively places. If they encounter them, they will stop and have a close look, just like watching the excitement. "These children dance very well." Lin Fan said. A group of children are about six or seven years old, wearing white skirts, dancing happily, very cute. Lao Zhang said, "well, if Xiao Bao can wear such clothes, he must be very cute." "I think the same as you think." If Xiao Bao knew what they thought, he would have the heart to die. As the son of the richest man, I want to face. If you want me to wear this kind of girl''s clothes, it''s better to let me die. The people who went shopping stopped to watch. For them, the excitement still needs to be seen. Gradually. Some people left after watching it, while others put a little money into the donation box. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang looked at each other and said, "if you need money to watch a performance, let''s donate some." "Good." They take out their pockets and take out hundreds of dollars. Now they are all rich people, and it''s normal to put hundreds of dollars in their pockets. "Thank you, brother." "Thank you, Grandpa." The children show sincere smile on their faces and thank them for their donation. Standing on one side of the little sister, also nodded with a smile. Lin Fan said, "what are you doing?" "We are Longguo children''s foundation, which is specially used to treat children and adolescents in need. Now we are collecting money, hoping to pass on more people''s love," she said "Oh, just to help those who don''t have the money to see a doctor?" Lin fan asked. "Yes." Said the little sister. Their foundation is fair and transparent. They have treated many people, and most of the funds are charity funds raised from the society. "This is my good friend Lao Zhang. We all like to help others." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "yes, helping others can make us happier." "I can see that they like to help others, otherwise they will not donate money," she said Lin fan has a brilliant smile and likes to be praised by others. "So are you. I can see that you are kind-hearted and a good man." He has the ability to see through other people''s hearts. Then. See Lin Fan and Lao Zhang whisper, secretly say something. In the end, it was as if some kind of decision had been made. "Here you are." Lin Fan handed a bank card to her sister. "What''s this?" The little sister is very curious. She has seen others donate in cash, and has not seen anyone take out a bank card. Does it mean to swipe the card? But They never swiped their cards. "There is still some money in it. Lao Zhang and I hope we can help more people." "The password is right behind. Don''t forget it." They waved to the lady and then went far away. The young lady stood where she was. When the reaction came, we couldn''t find the two. Next door is the ATM. She felt something was wrong. Come to the ATM. Insert the card. Enter the password. Screen change, balance query. Instant. When the little sister saw a series of numbers, her eyes were round and she couldn''t believe counting the numbers above. "Ten, hundred 100 million. " Bang Dang! The little sister seemed to be frightened, and suddenly sat on the ground. To tell you the truth, she was really scared. She was so big that she had never seen so much money. Reluctantly stood up. Cover your mouth. Tears came down. Not moved to cry. I was scared to cry. She took out the card and ran out in a hurry. She wanted to find the two and return the bank card to them. There were too many of them, and they were already frightening.Just looking for a circle, no one was found. Of course, if she watched the live broadcast of sun Xiao, she would know who the person who just gave her the card was. Special departments. Jin Heli is still busy. With the arrival of the star power, the situation on the other side of Changbai Mountain has become very bad. According to satellite monitoring, the terrain on the other side has changed every day. Dong Dong! There is a knock at the door. "Come in, please." Jin Heli was obviously a little surprised to see them. She obviously didn''t expect them to come. "What''s the matter?" These two are the pillars of the special departments. They do not show it on the surface, but they know it on the inside that they are the real patron saint and absolute leverage. If there is no Lin fan, who knows what will happen now. "We came here to tell you something. We didn''t borrow money from you last time. We wanted to give it back to you. But just now we saw a fund-raising activity on the street, we donated all the money, so we want to wait for the money we owe you." Lin Fan some bad intentions said. He discussed with Lao Zhang that he should have left some money to pay back. But I didn''t think of it at that time. By the time I think about it, it''s already in the Department. Jin Heli is helpless. She originally thought it was something big, but she didn''t expect it was these things. If it wasn''t for Lin fan, she would have forgotten. "I didn''t even care." Jin Heli said. When she comes to her position, all she thinks about is how to solve the problems of the star family. Moreover, she can''t be careless in the aspect of evil things. It''s absolutely a big problem that she can disappear in an instant. What she''s looking for now is the key. "No You don''t care, but we always care Lin Fan said. Jin Heli wants to say that it''s OK. You can be busy first, but her busy head is a little dizzy just now. She wants to have a good chat with them, get some air and relax a little. "How much did you donate?" "100 million." "How much?" "100 million." Jin Heli stares at Lin fan, as if to hell. To tell the truth, this is what she didn''t expect. With 100 million yuan, I can''t even afford the 1000 yuan. I can laugh to death if I say it. Is there any mistake. "To whom did you donate it?" Jin Heli doubts whether they have been cheated. If they have been cheated, she must call the police. "Longguo children''s foundation." Lin Fan said. Jin Heli knows that this foundation, a very reliable foundation, sighs silently and is generous enough. Most people can''t do this. "It''s OK. Just give it back when you have money." She said what Lin Fan wanted to hear. "Thank you. You are a good man." Just like this, Jin Heli, who was awarded the good man card, what else can she say? If you want to say good people, it''s really only you. Other people can''t do it, and she doesn''t even have the qualification. "Goodbye!" Lin Fan and Lao Zhang nodded to Jin Heli and left the office. Jin Heli looked at their back and thought. She took out the mirror from the drawer and looked at her face. Everything was perfect and beautiful forever. "Less glamour?" She hoped that Lin fan would talk more with her, that is, the act of collusion, but she never found out how much Lin Fan wanted to communicate with her. Night! Hotel. "Who is it?" Mu Qing is wearing pajamas. When she is ready to go to sleep, she hears someone knocking at the door and immediately becomes alert. Her identity belongs to the public figure, and she is also a member of the shadow club. Recently, she let shadow be very dissatisfied. Maybe There will be danger. "It''s me." Lin Fan stood outside the door, waiting quietly. After he came back from Changbai Mountain, he wanted to see his wife, but sometimes he had a headache. What he wanted most was to have a small family of his own, and then the couple lived together. Shopping and cooking during the day. In fact, he is not interested in what his wife likes to do at night, but he would like to see the smile on his wife''s face. In this way, he will be very satisfied. Mu Qing is surprised. She doesn''t know what Lin fan is doing here and how to find it. If it was before. When the two sides are not so familiar. She''s still a little worried. But now Patta! Open the door. MuQing said with a smile, "what''s the matter with coming to me so late?" "I can''t sleep at night. I miss you so much that I come to you." Lin Fan didn''t feel any problem with what he said. After all, in Lin Fan''s heart, MuQing is his wife.MuQing didn''t know what she had done to each other. Why do you think of yourself. This is a matter worth pondering. Inside. MuQing poured tea for Linfan. They sat on the sofa. The room was quiet, and no one spoke. "Did you miss me?" Lin fan asked with a smile, eyes full of love, it is very aggressive, is red fruit to tell you, the feelings between us that no one can shake. Mu Qing was a little confused by Lin Fan''s questions. To be honest. Even now, she didn''t know what relationship she had with Lin fan. Now you ask so plainly. Really good? How do you want me to answer you. So far, MuQing does not know how to face the scene in front of her. If she can, she would rather ask Lin Fan about other topics. In this way, she can answer better. "Yes." MuQing said. Only MuQing knows whether it is true or against her will. Lin Fan smiles happily, "this is for you." Another golden leaf. When he came, when he passed by daoshu, he told daoshu that he wanted to meet an important person. Could you give me a leaf? I want to be a gift. When MuQing saw the golden leaf, she thought of the tree she saw when watching the live broadcast. "Keep it. I don''t need it." If she gets this golden leaf, she will only contribute to shadow club in the end. Chapter 374 She underestimated Lin Fan''s patience. "Take it. I''ll give you a present." Lin fan puts the golden leaf in Mu Qing''s palm. The main reason is that he has no money to buy gifts. Otherwise, he can buy some kebabs for Mu Qing. She will like them very much. MuQing is grasped by Lin fan. He has no choice but to withdraw his hand and accept the golden leaf. For MuQing, some things are not ready. There is nothing to say between them. It''s not that I don''t want to say it. But Lin Fan was a little stuffy, a lot of words in the past said completely, now can look at is enough. Mu Qing doesn''t know what to say to Lin fan. She didn''t want to hurt Lin fan. It''s not about hurting your life, it''s about your heart. He is a good man. But the shadow club really values Lin fan. At the same time, knowing how Lin Fan feels about her makes the shadow club very excited. Especially what Lin fan does in Changbai Mountain, it makes the shadow club have the feeling to win over Lin fan at all costs. The best thing is to be able to get into the shadow club. Time goes by. Mu Qing looks at the clock. It''s almost twelve o''clock. "It''s late." MuQing said, meaning is very clear, it''s so late, you should go back to bed, rather than stay here, after all, I am also very tired, want to go to bed early. If anything. We can talk about it tomorrow. Lin fan gets up, Mu Qing is relieved, it seems to understand her meaning. "I''ll see you off." "Ah? No, I know where the toilet is ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Mu Qing stares big eyes, some muddled, completely did not understand what Lin Fan said in the end. Toilet? That means you''re not going back tonight? To be honest. She was really frightened by Lin fan. Soon. The clatter of water came. I''m really taking a bath. Mu Qing is sitting on the sofa with a confused face and her eyes are locked in the bathroom. She doesn''t know what will happen next. It''s all those pictures in my mind. Get these images out of your mind. It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible for this to happen. Ding Ding! At this point. The phone rings. Mu Qing''s face is dignified. Who can send a message to her at this moment? Sure enough [we''ll keep him tonight anyway. ¡¿ simple content. The meaning is not simple. Mu Qing hates the feeling of being controlled. In order to succeed, the organization will definitely sell her at any time, and there will be no hesitation. At this point. There''s a sound from the toilet. She cut out the information in a hurry. Lin Fan came out wearing a bathrobe, then came to the bedside, climbed to the bed, covered the quilt, grasped the edge of the quilt with both hands, looked at Mu Qing with sincere eyes and said: "you can take a bath, the bathroom is very warm, I have warmed you." MuQing''s heart is beating. I always feel that I can''t escape being done tonight. She slowly gets up and walks towards the bathroom. In the bathroom, Mu Qing looks at herself in the mirror and seems helpless. Maybe many people think that she is a famous superstar, and her life is boundless, but how many people know her helplessness. Pajamas slide from the body, revealing snow-white skin, the following parts can not be described, slowly fantasy. Originally, she had taken a bath. But she didn''t know how to face Lin fan when she stayed outside, so she had to stay in the bathroom and kill some time. It''s just a bath. How long will it take? MuQing sighed, one step at a time. A long time later. Mu Qing came out of the bathroom in her pajamas and walked slowly to the bedside. Her mind was full of fantasy. Later, Lin fan would turn into a fierce wolf and pounce on her. Her powerful hands would tear her pajamas and press her on the bed Thinking of this kind of picture, Mu Qing trembled. It''s just "I''ll warm up your bed. Go to sleep." Lin Fan moved to the other side and gave the warm quilt to Mu Qing. For him, it''s right to love his wife. Men don''t all do this. Occasionally. He and Lao Zhang will watch the TV series of loving couple''s happiness, which are all performed in this way, so it must be easy to apply what they have learned. MuQing didn''t expect that Lin fan would be so careful, but he thought, what''s the use of being careful? Isn''t it the same later?Lie in bed. She waited quietly, and there would be a pair of magic hands stretching out from the dark, and then "Go to bed, rest early and get up early." Lin fan side of the body, smiling at Mu Qing''s face, and then closed his eyes, into the dream. Mu Qing looks at Lin Fan in shock. That''s it? I''m ready. Do you know how much headache I have in the bathroom, but unexpectedly, you have to sleep. Or do you want to have fun? For example, when you are sleeping, do something sneaky? When I think about it. Mu Qingmeng lifted the quilt, separated his legs and sat on Lin fan. Under Lin Fan''s surprised eyes, he said angrily: "do you want to play with me?" "Ah?" Lin Fan looked at Mu Qing in a dazed way. He didn''t know what happened to her and why she said such words. From beginning to end, he didn''t tease each other. But why does Mu Qing say such words? It''s really strange. "I didn''t fool you." Lin Fan didn''t think of the specific reason. Mu Qing, who is straddling Lin fan, seems to think that the present posture is somewhat indecent. Her face changes slightly and she lies down in her arms again without saying a word. She blushes and pulls the quilt. Maybe for Mu Qing, the range of her behavior is a little big. After reaction. He hurried back to his bed, covered his face and didn''t say a word. Lin Fan said: "if you want, I can do it, as long as you speak." He thinks that his wife wants to do those things, and is ready. As long as he opens his mouth or takes a little action, he can cooperate perfectly. But looking at the current situation of MuQing, I really want to, but I don''t want to. Make Lin Fan some doubts. Maybe I didn''t make the decision. "Go to sleep." Lin Fan said. Mu qingmo is silent, as if he didn''t hear it. In fact, he really doesn''t know what to do, so it''s best to be a turtle with a shrunken head. The night is quiet. MuQing, who is ready, has been waiting for Lin Fan''s invasion, but until his eyelids are sleepy, he still doesn''t wait. Really not coming? If you really don''t come, you will go to bed. Outside. Members of the shadow club stand in the alley, feeling the cold wind, shivering all over the body, but there is no way, the task is in the body, even if it is frozen to death. "Mad, I envy you." This member is really envious that others stay in a warm house with beautiful women in their arms. It''s warm inside and outside, but he can only stay here to suffer. The gap between people is really too big. Ah! He would like to be such a person as Lin fan. It''s a welfare that you can''t even think of. August 2nd! Morning! It''s cloudy, the weather is good, the temperature is moderate, so it''s just a little windy at night. In the hotel. Mu Qing suddenly opened her eyes, and what she saw was the ceiling. When she recalled last night, she was a little nervous, hiding her hand in the quilt and touching her clothes. The pajamas are still there. She didn''t know how to face Lin Fan next. Turn your head slowly. Gee! People are not there. Feeling the temperature of the quilt, it''s a little cold. It seems that I''ve been away for some time. She breathed a sigh of relief. If she opened her eyes and saw each other''s face, she didn''t know what to say to ease the embarrassing situation. At least in the current situation, it hasn''t reached this stage. In her fantasy, the sound of opening the door spread. "Awake?" Lin Fan was carrying a bag with several eggs in it, and then he handed them to Mu Qing. "Here you are. This is the egg laid by the hen. I just went back to my dorm and boiled it for you. I''ll bring it to you after it''s cooked. It tastes good. You can have a try." MuQing looked at the eggs, and for a moment he had a strange feeling. "Thank you." There is nothing more to say. I can only say thank you. Lin Fan said: "originally I wanted to buy breakfast for you downstairs, but later I remembered that I had no money on me, so I had to run back to get the eggs." "You eat slowly. Lao Zhang and I are going to work." "Goodbye." Wave to MuQing, then ready to leave. "Wait a minute." Mu Qing shouts Lin fan, then gets up and takes out a stack of money from the bag, "here you are." "I''m not short of money." Lin Fan shows his hand. Have been like this, but also said that he is not short of money, Mu Qing do not know how the other party is thinking, but this situation seems a bit strange.Just like when the rich woman left, she watched the boy perform very well last night and threw a stack of money to the other party to reward the other party''s behavior last night. "Take it." MuQing was really moved. No one had ever been so kind to her. "All right." Lin Fan took the money. According to his understanding, when his wife gives the living expenses, he should first say "I''m not short of money", saying that he seldom uses money, in case the other party is cheating him. If his wife still insists on giving it, it''s just that he really wants to give it to you and just keep it. "Thank you, wife." Lin Fan said. Mu Qing heard, the heart of a violent tremor, she is really scared by Lin fan, call me what? Wife? This reminds her of the scene when she met for the first time, when the other party ran to the stage and held her high in public. From then on. Her life has changed dramatically. "Wife, what''s the matter with you?" Lin fan saw Mu Qing in a daze and waved his hand in front of her, trying to wake her up from her stupor. Mu Qing regained her mind and shook her head: "nothing." After contact. She came to understand one thing. Don''t panic when things happen. Everything should be calm. It''s not a loss to be called wife by the other party. If you argue, it''s easy for something to happen. When she fantasized about it. An amazing scene happened. Lin fan holds her side face with one hand. Then, Lin fan puts his head close to her, kisses her on the lip like a dragonfly, and leaves. "Goodbye, wife." Chapter 375 Mu Qing looks at Lin Fan''s back. Touch the lips you''ve been kissing. I didn''t expect that. In the past, Lin Fan never took the initiative to do these things, because at that time, Mu Qing always gave Lin fan such a kiss when she woke up every day. So, when he saw MuQing pondering for a long time, he thought that he had forgotten or was waiting for himself, so he took the initiative to kiss MuQing. Let him take the initiative in the future. Downtown. Lin fan is smiling. Lao Zhang held the hen and whispered. The general meaning was very clear, which was why Lin Fan seemed so happy. What happened? I''d like to make it clear. But I still didn''t ask. In a hotel. The diners pointed at a table not far away. Because all the people at that table were dressed strangely. Ancient clothes. There are many rare attendants with long hair, but many girls show their admiration. Some of them are so handsome that they have no room to resist. "The food on this planet is good, but there are too many impurities, which have no effect." A young man said slowly. Then I drank the most expensive tea in the hotel, but I didn''t feel very good at the entrance. Even the spring water on their side couldn''t match. The temperament of these people is very good, especially the young people who speak. Their temperament is refined and gives people a noble feeling that they can''t make friends with each other. "There''s no need to go over Changbai Mountain for the time being. It''s ridiculous for them to fight for some unattractive things." They are all powerful people from the starry sky. I didn''t go to Changbai Mountain for the first time, but came to the city to enjoy it. It''s really something out of the ordinary people''s imagination. "The master is right." The people around him were very respectful to the young man. From the inside out. That''s deep-rooted respect. "Let''s go." The strong people of the star family have noble status and lofty status. It''s your honor to come to you for dinner. You must be very grateful and cry bitterly. It''s a bit exaggerated, but the general meaning is that. "Don''t leave. The accounts are not settled yet." The waiter stopped them, looking a little shocked. Now the society is very harmonious, where there are still people who eat overlord''s food. Besides, he really can''t see that these people are like people who eat overlord''s food. It''s strange to wear, but in any case, you can''t see any problem with the clothing similar to ancient clothes and the temperament. "boss, who will settle the bill?" The waiter didn''t dare to shout, but he was still calm and honest. After all, seeing their appearance, he knew that they were absolutely not ordinary people and didn''t dare to say anything more. According to his guess, they were absolutely rich and wealthy. I have a position. Money. I have the ability. Since that''s the case, as for eating overlord meal, it''s probably just playing. There''s absolutely no other meaning, so we must keep a steady mind and communicate with each other well. In the catering industry, there are too many big men who play as pigs and eat tigers and pretend to have a bad attitude, just to see if the waiters can be patient. Generally, this situation is the beginning of an opportunity. The stars look at each other. "Do you know who we are?" A big man asked in a cold voice. The big man standing in front of the waiter is like a hill. His strong body makes the waiter feel great pressure. "I I don''t know who you are The waiter''s appearance of trembling is obviously afraid. It''s not that he has never seen trouble. In the past, those who made trouble were all drunk. In that case, just follow his will. After all, their brains are not controlled, but controlled by alcohol. But now it''s not right. The other side did not drink, so arrogant, obviously deliberately troublemakers. "Don''t know who we are, you dare to stop us and eat the heart of the bear and the gall of the leopard. It''s your supreme honor to come here for dinner. Get out of the way," he said angrily I''m going to leave. The waiter has never met such a arrogant guy. If they were allowed to leave, he would really have to pay for the meal. How could he afford to pay for it with his salary. Summon up courage, think of being beaten can also have compensation, hard to stop. "No, please check out." ¡­¡­ On the street. "Where did you sleep last night?" Lao Zhang asked. "I slept with my wife." "Ah! Can you bring me next time? " "How can I do that? I''m with my wife, not my friends. If I''m with my friends in the future, I can take you with me."As they walk, they talk about unimportant topics. For them, these home-made topics are often meaningful. As for the things that are very important in other people''s minds, in their eyes, they are just small things. The evil cock looks at Lao Zhang strangely. Terrible! As an evil thing, he knows that his friend''s wife can''t be deceived. You still think about it. It''s really a terrible human. When I think about it. The evil cock felt heartache for his own experience. Undercover in such a dangerous human side, how many compatriots can understand his pain? The key is Where are our compatriots now. Not even a bubble. Have you forgotten your vows? Conquering human beings, occupying their territory, feeding their children and eating their wives are all the ideals of evil things. And he evil things cock also for this effort, and even pay their own dignity. But now All of this is gone. He''s the only one fighting. Bang! Right now. There was a noise. Then I saw a figure flying out of the store. The waiter fell to the ground and showed his teeth in pain. His arms and arms were worn out, and there were several scars on his face. Tears and runny nose came out. "How can you hit people?" The waiters were red faced and wailing. As big men, they were all crying, which was enough to show how much they had been wronged. There were a lot of onlookers. It''s really too much to point out the situation at this time. I''ve never seen such a rude person, and I''m still doing it. Some onlookers take out their mobile phones, shoot videos and prepare to send them to the Internet. Even the title has been worked out. Restaurant attendants encounter ¡· mystery. The title without mystery is not a good title, and it is difficult to attract enough attention. "Are you ok?" Lin fan is a person who likes to meddle in his own affairs. He likes to help others. What he hates most is to see someone being bullied. What''s more, he is still a person who has no power to restrain others. When it comes to this kind of thing, even Lao Zhang can''t see it. Waiter red eyes, very aggrieved, very pitiful, "you see they can''t go too far, don''t give money to eat, also hit people, I''m one to work for people, they rely on many people, bully people." "Well, it''s too much." Lin Fan nodded with approval. For the waiter, what he needs is the recognition of others. At this moment, the presence of such a person as Lin Fan undoubtedly does not make his heart feel much better. Next. A group of people came out of the restaurant. The young man at the head of the restaurant kept his face unchanged. His eyes were as calm as water. He looked at everything calmly. With his clothes, he felt very good. The service eye sees them coming out and shrinks behind Lin Fan in fear. "That''s them." "It''s them..." Obviously, he''s afraid of being beaten. He usually takes exercise and doesn''t dare to say how powerful he is, but he won''t be held in his hand like a chicken. He doesn''t have the ability to resist at all. The gap between the two is too big. "We need to help him," Lao Zhang said "Well." Lin Fan nodded. They work in special departments, and their usual task is very simple. They patrol the city and lend a helping hand to those in need. See a smile on the face of the person you help. The mood will be much better. At this point. This group of strong stars just like standing here, watching the crowd in their eyes with ants looking up at the elephant. That''s an insurmountable gap. It''s very different. The reason why the man didn''t kill the waiter is very simple. Killing mole ants only dirties his hands. "Stop." Lin fan stopped them and looked them in the eyes. He said solemnly, "you just behaved badly. I hope you can give the waiter respectful compensation and apology. At the same time, it''s OK to eat without money, but you have to do the corresponding work to offset the meal." "First of all, please apologize to the waiter." His face was serious. Let him and Lao Zhang have peace in the city. Maybe someone has come out, and the courage of the onlookers suddenly explodes. Anyway, even if they are beaten, they are also beaten. "Yes, sorry." "I have to apologize." "If you don''t have any money to eat, you can beat people. It''s just despicable."People talk incessantly and criticize these guys thoroughly as heinous ones. At this moment, they feel the light of justice enveloping their whole body. They are the representatives of justice. They are the symbols of justice. The idea of fighting against injustice has been thoroughly magnified infinitely. The only thing in my eyes is to find justice for the waiter. Everything else is not important. "Shut up They looked at him with fear in their hearts. They looked oppressive, just like a mountain pressing on them. all the people who had just erupted stood in the same place, shrugged their heads, and did not dare to speak. "Hum!" Then he looked at Lin fan, raised his hand and slapped him on the head. The stars are coming. How much do you charge for a meal? We have to make an example to let them know that there are some things that you ants can do. Chapter 376 The youth did not stop the behavior of the great man, and they had already acquiesced. Bang! The big man slapped Lin Fan on the head and burst out a dull voice. There was a white wave coming out from his fingers. It was very powerful. When ordinary people were slapped with this slap, they were afraid that their heads would be torn apart and blood would be splashed everywhere. But The look of the man changed. "How?" He couldn''t believe what was happening. The other side stood there safe and sound, still very calm looking at him. "He hit you." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said, "I see it." "Hit him." Lao Zhang yelled, pulling his neck. He hates this guy now. He even patted his good friend on the head. If he didn''t know how to fight, he would have stabbed this hateful guy with his big baby. Lin Fan calmed Lao Zhang''s mood, "it''s OK. I don''t want to see him in the same light because he is weak. In fact, I have nothing. It''s just like scratching. I don''t feel at all." "So it is." Lao Zhang nodded. The man''s face was livid. He listened to what the other party said, and immediately felt a great shame. "Arrogance How could he tolerate such a thing? He clapped his palms at Lin fan. The palms were full of vigorous Qi. The thunder was loud and the power was amazing. The onlookers who had seen such a power only felt that there was an invisible blade attacking them, as if their skin had been torn open. "Don''t make any noise." Lin Fan raised his hand and pushed it to the big man''s chest. It seemed that he was powerless, but it contained amazing power. With a bang, the big man flew back to the restaurant like a shadow. Then there was a roar and the sound of something being smashed. The crowd was boiling. "Good lesson." "It''s time to let these guys know what''s the end of bravado." "Oh, my God, he''s the patron saint of Yanhai city. He didn''t recognize him just now. As expected, all the powerful people are very low-key." "Ah, indeed." After being intimidated by the stars, the masses must have shut up and thought they didn''t hear it. Now, Lin Fan''s operation shows their reluctance. The courage to brush up skyrocketed. I''m kidding. Scared? We were afraid just now, but there was some noise at the scene, which affected the resolution of the matter. Now we Lin Fan come forward to solve, fairness is absolutely guaranteed. People of the star family look at each other. Obviously, I didn''t expect this to happen. It''s a pity that there are such powerful human beings on this planet. The young man said slowly, "what you have just done has brought destruction to the creatures on this planet?" "Why?" Lin fan asked. It''s not that he asked, but that zhenmie understood the meaning of the other party''s words. There seems to be no problem with his behavior just now. The other party did something to hurt him. The first time can be forgiven. But stop it the second time. It didn''t use too much power, just let the other side can''t continue to violence appropriately. "The family of stars, have you ever heard of Jinwu?" The young man is still calm, and his voice doesn''t fluctuate. This is the superiority of his race. After all, his race can''t be provoked by everyone. Among all the nationalities in the starry sky, the Jinwu nationality is the most powerful. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang discuss in a low voice. It''s like finding a new world. For them, some things are really amazing. "Yes." There is light in Lin Fan''s eyes. Young people are very satisfied with this kind of look. There is nothing wrong with it. Your look should be fear and worship. For anyone, once they can get on with the Jinwu people, their status will be improved. But I''m sorry You don''t have that qualification. "You''re not stupid enough." Said the young man. One side of the entourage said: "standing in front of you is the eighth Prince of the Jinwu nationality. Just now your behavior has been a kind of provocation to the Jinwu nationality. Kneel down and admit your mistake, but spare your life." The eighth Prince looked at them with contempt. Quietly waiting for their choice. "No way." Lin Fan shook his head. "Oh, what''s wrong?" The eighth prince asked. He really wanted to know what this guy could say. He already knew his identity. He even behaved like nobody. Did he want to be different in front of him and get attention? If so. Then I really think too much. In his position, no one has ever seen him, and these people are hard to get into his eyes.Lin Fan said: "I''ve seen it on TV. Before, we lived in Jinwu. They turned into the sun burning the earth. The last warrior appeared and shot nine dead. Only one survived." "There seems to be nothing wrong. Are you the last one?" "No, if you are the last one, who is the sun in the sky?" When he told the fairy tale, the scene was quiet. Prince Jinwu''s face turned black, and a group of anger burst out from the bottom of his heart. "Fart!" The roar was deafening. "How dare you humiliate the Jinwu people? Do you want to die?" The eighth prince was really furious. Although the other side didn''t name him, who could not understand what they said. "I didn''t humiliate you. It''s just a fairy tale. If you think it''s wrong, we can continue to discuss it. There''s no need to get angry. Are you right?" Lin Fan said calmly. It''s hard to understand why the other person is so angry. He and Lao Zhang will not be like this. If they encounter a similar situation, they will argue with each other calmly instead of yelling. "You''re teaching me how to do things?" The eighth prince said angrily. Lin Fan shook his head. "I didn''t teach you how to do things, but I have a strong ability to get out of the way. Now what we are discussing is that it''s too much for you to eat overlord food, and you also hurt other people''s waiters. Don''t you feel bad?" "I''ll give you some advice. You can pay for the meal and apologize to the waiter." It''s a friendly solution. He is willing to give the present Jinwu who has done wrong a chance to turn over a new leaf. "You must not learn from Jinwu in the myth. They were killed because they knew they were wrong and didn''t correct them." Lin Fan thought of this, a voice to remind each other. Just want to let the other party deeply understand, learn from the past, can''t follow. "Presumptuous!" "Red eyes!" The voice just dropped. Eight Prince''s eyes suddenly turned into gold, blooming with light, looking directly into Lin Fan''s eyes, which is the magic power of Jinwu people. When people look at the sun for a long time, they will be blind. Now the golden light of the eighth prince can burn the spirits of the other side. "Feel the unbearable pain." "The power of Jinwu is beyond your imagination." The eighth Prince''s second breath broke out, saying what he thought was the most arrogant words, and at the same time exerting what he thought was a terrible magic power. Whew! The golden light came into Lin Fan''s eyes. All of a sudden. Things have changed dramatically. The eighth Prince''s pupil was in the shape of a flame. Then, his face changed abruptly. He screamed and retreated fiercely. His entourage quickly supported the prince''s arm. "No way." He lowered his head and burst into tears. His eyes seemed to be badly hurt and his vision became blurred. The eighth prince was shocked in his heart, and knew that it was just a backfire. He burned each other''s spirits with the original fire, but there seemed to be a more terrible flame in each other''s body, which directly caused serious damage to him. "What did you do to our prince?" The attendant cried angrily. At the same time, they were shocked. The eight princes are extremely gifted, and they are proud in their family. When they were born, they had already awakened their golden and black blood. Moreover, they are also extremely high imperial blood, which can be traced back to their ancestors'' generation. Other princes need to be cultivated to become Jinwu. The eighth prince was born with this ability. Now it''s traumatized by the human beings on this planet. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it. "I didn''t do anything." Lin Fan shows his hand. It seems very helpless. He is often misunderstood by others, but he never wants to explain, because if he doesn''t do it, he doesn''t do it. As long as Lao Zhang believes him, it doesn''t matter to him whether others believe him or not. "It''s OK. I''m ok." The eighth Prince bowed his head and his voice was a little low. It was obvious that the situation was very bad. So far, he has been holding on. He raised his head and watched Lin Fan warily, "who are you?" "My name is Lin fan, an ordinary employee in a special department. My usual job is to maintain the peace of the city." Lin Fan introduced himself, then pulled Lao Zhang and said: "this is my good friend, who is an ordinary employee like me." "This is my pet and my good friend. His name is hen." Shit! The eighth prince wants to go crazy. I didn''t ask you so many questions, so you can honestly answer who you are. What''s the relationship between what you are answering and what I want to know?What''s the difference between saying it and not saying it. All of a sudden. The temperature around it is soaring. The hot temperature makes many people feel very hot. The onlookers looked surprised. "It''s so hot." "I don''t know." "It''s hot. It''s really hot. The weather is changing too fast." The followers of the Jinwu nationality looked at each other and all stepped back a little. Now it is obvious that the eighth Prince is furious and wants to transform himself and swallow all these guys. Even they can''t resist the prince''s fire. "Wow! The man is on fire. " Someone exclaimed. The eighth prince was burning with flames all over his body. The cement ground melted in an instant. At the same time, the surrounding temperature rose in an instant. Many people felt like they were going to be roasted. "Lin fan, I''m so hot." Lao Zhang said. When you say that That''s great. Everyone knows that Lin Fan loves Lao Zhang the most. Chapter 377 "Son of a bitch is as humble as a mole ant. I never want to kill him." "But today, you completely irritate me, and everything around me will disappear with you." At this time, the eight princes followed the demons coming out of the abyss. The mighty power swept around. The special department has been monitoring the situation here for a long time. It''s amazing that all the staff are mobilized. Something''s wrong. The monitored energy fluctuation is too terrible. It has reached the level of destroying the city. The most frightening thing for them is that this energy fluctuation still appears in Yanhai city. If it can''t be controlled, the consequences will be unimaginable. I feel terrible when I think about it. So. In this moment. The mobilization of special departments has reached the highest level in history, except when the devil appeared. But soon. There''s an announcement coming. What should all members do? They don''t have to be so nervous. They only know when they ask about the situation. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are at the scene. Just give them everything. Don''t be too nervous. The members who are all ready can''t accept it for a moment, but after thinking about it carefully, they can accept it. What is happening today is not what they can deal with. Even if everyone goes, the result will be the same. Why bother yourself. In the dormitory, it''s not good to eat hot instant noodles. How happy it is to play computer games. It''s also a pleasure to go shopping with your girlfriend. Take Liu Ying for example. He likes shopping with his girlfriend to buy underwear. He certainly can''t see what''s good in his eyes, but he knows that saving cloth is definitely worth the money. At the door of the restaurant. The waiter had been scared out of his mind for a long time, and things had gone beyond his imagination. If God gave him another chance, he might shrug his head and let the other party eat overlord meal. "It''s hot." "Too hot." The masses have long been soaked with sweat, just like a sauna. But the followers of Jinwu people are very excited. "For a long time, I haven''t seen the eight princes show themselves. For us, we can also see the true meaning of Jinwu more intuitively." "The royal blood should not be underestimated by observing his deeds and understanding his spirit." "The eighth Prince''s strength has improved again, and it''s only a matter of time before he becomes a saint." They flatter their eight princes. No other meaning, just want to let the eighth Prince hear, we are flattering you, whether the mood is much better, with their status in the Jinwu nationality can stand on the side of the eighth prince, for them, the luck is really good. In the future, when the eight princes become clan leaders, their status will rise, and there will be no big problem for them to become clan elders. And right now. "Don''t make trouble!" Lin Fan ignored the burning flame of the eighth prince, slowly stretched out his hand, put it on his shoulder, now the eighth Prince is like a butterfly out of a cocoon, the real body. But when Lin Fan''s hand touched his shoulder. Eight Prince''s body''s flame instantly dissipates without a trace, all flames are absorbed by Lin fan. "What have you done to me?" The eighth Prince looked at Lin Fan with a shocked face. He was really scared. Just in a moment, he felt that the flame in his body was rushing towards Lin Fan''s body uncontrollably. It''s a terrible thing. He is the royal blood descendant of the Jinwu people. He is extremely noble. The flame he displays is the top divine fire in the starry sky. Any flame in the world should bow to his throne. But now? His flame was completely absorbed by others, and there was no residue left. Can it be said that any flame in the world will bow to the throne? Damn it! Eight princes with good qualities want to say dirty words. The followers who flattered the eighth Prince were stunned, their chin was falling off, and they were all dumbfounded, as if they were in the ghost, which was different from what they thought. Lin Fan said, "I didn''t do anything to you. It''s just that your behavior just caused my good friend''s discomfort, so I stopped you." Easy words. But again let eight Prince confused God. There''s some confusion in the brain. It can''t keep up with the current rhythm. Asshole, what did you do to me. Just as the eighth prince was about to get angry. The voice of an attendant came from my ear. "Eight princes, can''t ah, this guy''s strength is unfathomable, in case of our hands, I''m afraid no one can leave." "I don''t believe he dares to..." "You can''t take any risks, eighth prince. You are very expensive. You can''t take any risks." "This..." This attendant is to give the eighth prince a step. As long as they are discerning people, they can see through the current situation at a glance. They are extremely dangerous. If they are careless, they will be doomed.As for whether the other party dares or not, it''s totally unnecessary to go to other people''s territory, and they don''t know what kind of Jinwu people exist and how they care about it. "Can we talk about what we just did?" Lin fan asked with a smile. His expression was very friendly. His sincere smile conveyed some feelings. He doesn''t want any tension in the other side. "What do you want to talk about?" The eighth Prince looked directly at Lin fan. His eyes were full of spirit. He had obviously forgotten the situation that his eyes almost went blind. Lin fan asked the waiter, "how much are they nearly The waiter looked at them carefully, and then said: "they ordered the most expensive, a total of 3600 yuan." When you say that. He was afraid that the other party would hurt him. "Give me the money." Lin Fan put his hand in front of the eighth Prince and paid the money, and the matter was half solved. "No money." Said the eighth prince. Apart from Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, the eighth Prince is the most powerful. After all, not everyone can do it. "It''s hard to do. If I have money, I can help you pay in advance, but I''m sorry that we have already donated all our money." Lin Fan pondered and thought about what to do. Then he seemed to think of something. "Why don''t you help people?" He thinks that this is the best way, if not, there is really no way. The waiter heard that his head was sweating, "no, I''m afraid." "Don''t be afraid. I''ll look at them." Lin Fan said with a smile. Eight princes and others heard this. His face changed in an instant. I don''t know why. They feel it''s a shame. "I''m the eighth Prince of Jinwu clan. Do you want me to work for you?" Eight princes almost roar of the quality ask a way. Stars, no one dares to say such a thing. Lin Fan said: "if you don''t have money to pay, it''s normal for you to pay for others'' work. Do you feel that something is wrong?" "I''m the eighth prince." "I know." "Then you still let me work. It''s impossible." Patta! Lin Fan palmed on the eight Prince''s shoulder and said seriously, "if you do something wrong, you have to admit it. I don''t like you like this. If you continue to do this, I will be very angry." When the eighth Prince wanted to say something, he suddenly felt a dangerous breath enveloping him. He looked up at Lin Fan in horror. There''s only one idea in my head. He wanted to kill me? It''s hasty. From the beginning, he was deceived by the outside of Lin fan, always thought that the other party did not dare to do anything about him, but now think carefully, found that the terrible thing. The other side is very strong. I don''t know the horror of Jinwu people. There''s a way to kill yourself. But he has been relying on the status, thought that the other party did not dare, not from the heart of a tremor, was just his stupid behavior to wake up. "I see." The eighth Prince''s head is low and arrogant. It''s not too late for a gentleman to revenge. He will never forget Lin Fan''s appearance. The followers were relieved. They are afraid of their eighth prince. His head is not easy to use, but he can''t turn around and give up his life without doing anything. Now it seems that the eighth Prince is not as stupid as that. I feel at ease. "It''s very good. If you can correct your mistakes, it''s admirable to pay for the meal." Lin fan is smiling, the smile is very bright, like the sun, let people feel at ease, let people warm, but also let people dispel the dark heart, to meet the arrival of light. What a gloomy smile. The eighth Prince glanced at Lin Fan''s smile. He didn''t do anything, but it made people shudder. The existence of extreme danger. Lin fan pulls the waiter in front of the eighth prince. For the waiter, he is very confused now. He doesn''t know how dangerous the situation is in history. People are imaginative. The waiter fantasized. I can''t think of it. "You just beat him up. For him, both body and mind and body have been badly damaged by you. You can apologize to him, shake hands and say," I''m sorry. I''m sorry for what I just did. I hope you can forgive me. " Lin fan has thought about everything. Just wait for the other party to do what he wants. The eighth Prince pasted it in Lin Fan''s ear and said in a low voice: "it''s not necessary to go too far. I can only tell you that the existence of Jinwu nationality is not so weak as you think.""Are you threatening me?" Lin fan is surprised to ask, mainly some don''t understand, he didn''t tell each other how, just each other do wrong, admit a wrong, now people how to return a responsibility, admit a wrong is such a difficult thing? "No The eighth Prince shook his head. He wants to live. I don''t want to let the other party get angry. Once it gets angry, I''m afraid it will be a little troublesome. Damn it! How to meet this kind of pervert. Even, he was thinking, since there is such a perversion, why there is no news about them in the star family? This is the sin of the people who sorted out the star family rankings. On this ability, it is also said that the star is all clear. Let''s go. When the eighth Prince wanted to apologize, Lin Fan grabbed his hand, and then the waiter''s hand, let them hold together. "Say it now." Freya Lim looked forward to seeing him want the waiter to forgive each other. This is the beginning of friendship between both sides. Everything he mediate from. It''s really full of pride. The waiter is afraid. The entourage sends a message to the eighth prince. Hold on, hold on. The eighth prince took a deep breath, as if he had made some kind of decision. The corners of his mouth split and he showed an embarrassed smile. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry for what I just did. I hope you''ll forgive me." When he said this, the eighth prince was obviously not satisfied. His eyes were round, staring at the waiter. It''s like saying Look me in the eye. Ask yourself. Can you afford it? Chapter 378 Lin Fan patted the back of the waiter''s hand. Smile, give him motivation. The eyes asked. What do you mean? The waiter is like a lamb roasted on the fire. He can only endure the fire, and even has no chance to resist. "I will forgive you." The waiter is very flustered. He always feels that he is doing a very dangerous thing now. He places all his hopes on Lin fan. Idols and patrons, you must not abandon me, otherwise I really want to finish. "That''s good. It''s a perfect ending." Lin Fan said with a smile. He looks at Lao Zhang. Lao Zhang gave him a thumbs up. Great. Great. Get friends exaggeration, Lin Fan more happy. Lao Zhang shouts to the people around him, "is my friend doing a great job?" The citizens were shouting. "Great "Great "I''m convinced." The eighth Prince cried out in his heart that if Lao Tzu didn''t agree, he just took it orally. "Now come with me." Lin Fan waved and asked the eighth prince to follow him to the store. Back kitchen! "Are you serious?" The eighth prince can''t stand such grievances. The dog thieves, take a look, it''s really too much. There are bowls in the pool, and some plastic gloves are thrown in front of them. Do the dishes? There''s no mistake. I''m the eighth Prince of the Jinwu nationality. I''m in a high position. When I''m transformed into a real person, I shine on the world. Your mother asked me to wash the dishes. Believe it or not, I''ll take your heads off and wash them. Protest belongs to protest. Lin Fan didn''t have a chance to fight them at the scene. "Do you think a day''s washing will make up for the meal?" He could only ask the waiter. For the waiter, he had just asked the manager. When the manager saw that the waiter had been beaten violently, he used the excuse of stomachache to escape directly. Now, things are settled. And the appearance of lively, for the current situation, he raised his hands to agree. If the intercessor is someone else, he certainly can''t. But who is Lin fan? It''s an idol, patron saint. What you say is absolutely useful. You can do whatever you want. You will never say one more word. It''s just so overbearing. The Jinwu people have no choice but to accept the plant and advice. Even the eighth Prince picked up the plastic gloves, stood by the pool, looked at the bowl in the pool and washed it honestly. Lin Fan didn''t leave. Instead, they sat in the kitchen waiting with Lao Zhang. The evil cock deeply understood how angry the eighth prince, who was similar to him, was. Wait. If you let the eighth Prince know that the evil cock says that he is similar to a chicken, he will release a burning flame and destroy everything around him. You are putting gold on your face, and you dare to compare with Jinwu. "Are you not going yet?" The eighth Prince inquired. He thought that after Lin Fan left, he would leave here directly. According to his previous character, even if the waiter didn''t provoke himself, he would suffer a disaster. Who asked him to say "I''m willing to forgive myself"? Can anyone forgive him casually? I didn''t expect Lin Fan just like staring at him, did not leave the idea. Lin Fan said: "it''s OK. We''re here to accompany you. You work hard and try to finish the work as soon as possible. In fact, you really earn money. The boss of this shop is really a good man. As long as you wash off the dishes of the day, it will offset your overlord meal. How nice." "Yes." Lao Zhang nodded. Obviously, I agree with Lin fan. The boss is really a good man. The eighth Prince clenched his fist, and his expression became stiff. After a moment of stupefaction, he continued to move and brush the dishes very fast, several times faster than the ordinary dishwasher. A steady stream of dirty bowls were sent to the kitchen. "Too much." The eighth Prince protested, the more bowls in the pool were washed, which was really cruel. People around know that the restaurant let the aliens wash the dishes, which directly set off a gimmick. Many people come to the restaurant to eat, and they have to use the dishes washed by the aliens. As if with their washing dishes, you can feel the smell of aliens. Maybe it''s no different from chasing stars. Special departments. The one eyed man was shocked when he listened to the report. "Lin fan asked them to wash the dishes in the restaurant?" "Well, yes." The one eyed man stares at his eyes and can''t believe it. To tell the truth, if it happened to someone else, he can''t believe it. But when he learns that Lin fan is in charge, he knows it''s a normal operation.What others can''t do is normal for Lin fan. Wu Xing, a senior member of the Jinwu clan, said: "you are really bold. That is the eighth Prince of the Jinwu clan. He has a high status. Let''s not talk about the situation of the eighth prince, let''s say that the existence of the Jinwu clan is not something ordinary people can provoke. It''s a big family of stars, old and mysterious." Because it has something to do with the stars, the one eyed man invited them here just to ask them to analyze the situation. The one eyed man looked serious when he heard the old man''s words. "It''s old and mysterious for us. Now we''re not washing the dishes. The eight princes are really a little humiliated. It''s natural that they should pay for their meals. They can''t eat the overlord meal with their own strength and status. "Said Wu Sheng. He was surprised by Lin Fan''s operation. It''s really coquettish. Ordinary people can''t do it. There are many strong Jinwu people, and their blood level is more complex than other races. Similar to Wu people, there is no blood situation, and everything depends on their own cultivation. It''s just different. Blood level determines the future development height. Of course, there are also those whose blood level is not high, but they have never been before, but those are very rare, and there may not be one for thousands of years. In order to ensure the level of blood, the Jinwu royal family will never marry the people with low blood in case of problems. The blood of the eighth Prince is the blood of the royal family, inheriting the existence of ancient blood. "Cough!" The elder of the clan is coughing. The young master of his family has changed a little. It''s not like this before. It seems that the whole person has changed a little after staying here for a while. The one eyed man said, "are there many families of stars in the sky?" "There are not many, there are not many, the starry sky is infinite, it''s too vast to imagine, even now, there are races we don''t know." Said the old Wu. "It looks mysterious." The one eyed man is eager to see the flourishing age in the starry sky. Wu said: "well, it''s really as mysterious as you think. The only pity is that other people here, except Lin fan, are too weak to be equal to all the nationalities in the starry sky. If you can reach that level, you can explore the starry sky. You will find that everything you know now is so small." The one eyed man blinked his only eye and praised you a few words. He really gasped. We have Lin fan, and we are proud. We''re bastards. We''re proud. However, they have gained a lot recently. From the fragments, I really realized the shooting method, which is very good and fierce, and it is of great help to their cultivation. Don''t look at the one eyed man. Liu haichan and others have different systems of practice. But they all benefit a lot from this shot. Although there is no name for this shooting method, the one eyed man and others give it a name based on the fierce attack. "Shaking the sky gun technique" vulgarity is a little vulgarity. But it''s really worthy of the word "shaking the sky.". "Break up, break up..." The one eyed man wants to practice his marksmanship. He doesn''t have to worry about anything else. In his opinion, Jinwu people are really overbearing, but what does it have to do with him now? Lin Fan solves the problem on the spot. Based on his understanding of Lin fan, from all aspects of mental patients, he will definitely solve the problem fairly and fairly. Wu Sheng said, "don''t you come and talk to the Jinwu people?" "Can you talk?" Asked the one eyed man. Wu Sheng said: "although the Jinwu people are arrogant and arrogant, they are relatively able to communicate with each other. At present, more and more big families appear. If you want me to say it, the planet''s bearing capacity may not be able to withstand more star wars." "Can it kill the stars?" The one eyed man is a little confused about his future road. In his impression, the war happened and he was destroyed for hundreds of miles at most. It''s too much to destroy a star. The Wu elder said helplessly: "it seems that you know nothing about practice. Once I saw a strong man who crossed the void and smashed the planet with his bare hands. In a moment, hundreds of millions of creatures were killed. Do you think such strong people in the star family would come here?" "You look like you''re saying that I might deceive you?" "I didn''t lie to you." "These are real things." Wu elders have no such strength. But he just wanted to let the one eyed man know that our star family is not so weak. You have Lin fan who is really strong enough. But there are people outside the people, there are stars outside the planet, there are countless strong people, and there are countless terrible strong people. You just didn''t see it. If you see it, make sure you look pale. You may not be able to distinguish the southeast from the northwest. The one eyed man was silent. I was scared. He always feels that the burden he bears has gone beyond his current responsibilities. It''s not too much for him to be the leader of the planet."Chief Xu, what the clan elders have said is true. Now the strong people in the sage realm are enough to burn the sea and destroy the mountains. As for the stronger people, you can understand it if you think about it." Wu Sheng reminds us. He gets on well with people in special departments. Although not much advantage. But I''m happy. Everything is easy to say as long as you are happy. "Well, I think it''s necessary to listen to what you say, but don''t worry. I''ll talk about it when things over there are settled." Said the one eyed man. His idea is simple. We must let the people of Jinwu nationality feel the characteristics of Yanhai city. That is, when you meet mental patients, you will find that anything that you think is normal is useless in front of them. Chapter 379 It''s not without reason that one eyed men can become the three base of Yanhai city. Don''t look at his serious face in the Department. In addition, blind an eye, give people the feeling like very terrible, in fact, his heart is very fragile, are damned love hurt, he carefully protect the fragile heart. Now, Jinwu people are planted in Lin Fan''s hands and are washing dishes in the dining room. Anyone who encounters this kind of thing must rescue the eighth Prince of Jinwu and make an apology. Let them understand. We are very friendly, especially to the stars from afar. But now. He waited quietly. It''s still early. Don''t worry for the time being. Restaurant. Back kitchen! Eight Prince looked at Lin fan, really did not expect, the other side will stay here to look at them, he really guessed right, Lin Fan stay here, is waiting for eight prince to finish all the work. For Lin fan, this matter is for me to solve. It must have a beginning and an end. I was with them from the beginning to the end. After all, there are a large number of people. They can make up for all the dishes in the kitchen. Even if they invite an aunt, the average wage will be one or two hundred. According to the current situation. The hotel may lose money in the kitchen, but it attracts a lot of people. The hotel is absolutely not losing money. Lin fan gets up and goes to the toilet. The rooster jumps to the pool and looks at him. "Goo Goo!" Do you understand me? The eighth Prince slanted his eyes and took a look at the evil cocks. They were inferior creatures with no blood basis. They were too lazy to talk to him, as if it was a shame for them to say a word to him. "Goo Goo!" "Goo Goo!" "Goo Goo!" Cried the evil cock. The eighth prince was very annoyed, "I understand." "I can understand you." Cried the evil cock. "Like you, I can''t help it. He''s very strong and frightening." "For the sake of our similarity, I tell you that you must be honest and never fight against him. Otherwise, it''s your own misfortune. If you have any ideas, you can contact me. I''m willing to give you suggestions." Click! The eighth Prince crushed the bowl and glared at the rooster, "what do you say?" He felt a great shame. In front of this humble creature, he even said that his noumenon was similar to that of Wei''an''s Jinwu. It''s all the time. The biggest shame on the Jinwu people. The evil cock said: "we are distant brothers. There is a basis for this. In the myth here, one of the nine suns that were shot off did not die, but he lost his power and the ability of fire. From then on, he lived on the ground. That is my ancestors. We have the same blood in our bodies." "It''s an undeniable fact." No one knows who spread the story. It''s very likely that the evil cock made it up. It''s used to deceive the eighth prince, and at the same time, it''s better to get close to each other. Is the eighth prince a fool? Obviously not. Don''t say that the eighth Prince is very angry, even those followers are very angry, looking at the evil cock as if they want to swallow each other alive. It''s not just humiliating the eighth prince. It''s humiliating them. The evil Rooster didn''t find out the seriousness of the matter, and even felt complacent. He thought his brain was smart enough. At a glance, he could see that the origins of these guys were not simple. If he had some relatives, it shouldn''t be too bad. Where does he know Can Jinwu compare with chicken? Patta! The eighth Prince of Jinwu could not bear to hold the rooster''s neck and lift him up. His eyes were cold and he said, "if you dare to talk nonsense again, you will die." Goo Goo! Goo Goo! Lin fan, help me! Weian human, save your pet which is about to be strangled. Instant. It''s like a wind. The eighth prince only felt the pain in his wrist and released his hand. Then he found that his feet were off the ground and he was lifted up by his neck. "What do you want to do to my friend?" Lin Fan''s face was calm and serious to the extreme. Just after going to the toilet, I saw that the hen was pinched by the other side, and depending on the situation, the hens were hard to breathe out and could die at any time. He is willing to give each other a chance in the hope that the other party can change, but unexpectedly, he wants to hurt his pet part-time good friend. If he doesn''t pee a little fast, the consequences will be unimaginable."Let go of the eight princes." The attendants yelled angrily. It''s just that Lin Fan''s heart is terrified and his forehead is sweating. It''s like facing an insurmountable mountain. Surprised, they stay where they are. I dare not move. The evil cock shakes his head. Just now he feels like he''s going to die. He can''t breathe out. He looks at the eighth Prince angrily and sees Lin Fan teaching this guy. He''s in a good mood. Hum! You know how to bully me. I''m protected by someone. I don''t know which Wei''an human protects me. I''m his pet and friend. Dare to bully me. I don''t care about you. This is the overbearing evil cock. Even if he was almost killed, he didn''t panic at all. "You..." Eight Prince expression ferocious, red faced, angry looking at Lin fan, now feel very weak, the whole body strength is imprisoned by each other, want to resist, but there is no way. Gradually. He gradually had a kind of fear of Lin fan, this fear is in the face of the strong, their own weak as ants in general, when there is no power to resist. Earlier. He didn''t feel that way, because Lin Fan didn''t fight them. Now, he is really scared by Lin fan. Patta! Lin fansong opened his hand. The eighth Prince covered his neck and looked at Lin Fan with fear in his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He knew more about the gap between the two. It''s absolutely an insurmountable gap. "I don''t want a second one." Lin Fan said. "He humiliated me." The eighth Prince pointed to the evil cock, "as the eighth Prince of the Jinwu clan, when I was humiliated like this, and he is not human." Goo Goo! The evil cock sprang up and scratched the eighth prince with one paw. Although they can''t break each other''s defense. But the meaning is clear I''m just doing you. What can you do for me. The evil cock yelled at the eighth Prince of Jinwu. "I have great human beings. Lin Fan protects me and tries to move me." Maybe too excited. The evil cock flapped his wings and patted his breast, "try to move me." If the evil cock has a name, it should be called: Ye Aonai, I, the prince of evil cock, really want to explode in situ and kill this arrogant guy. I''ve never seen anything so rampant. "You see, our hens are protesting what you just did." "Please apologize to my hen." Lin Fan looks at the eighth Prince very seriously. They''ve pushed each other to a dead end. The evil cock holds his head high. It seems that he has no expression, but he expresses the title "Ye Ao Nai I he" incisively and vividly. Anyone who can understand the evil cock''s words can''t bear it. It''s said that everyone has seen it. But now, it is the first time that the chicken fight against human power has happened. The evil cock cried, "what do you want to see? Apologize. If you have seed, just try to move me. If you can go out upright, I will lose." That''s how overbearing it is. The arrogance is amazing. For the evil cock, he has a deep thought about what kind of terrible consequences will be caused by what he does, but he doesn''t care, since he has been acting as an undercover agent around this human. Have you ever had a chance to separate from Lin fan? There is no such thing. He has been living by Lin Fan''s side. Even if the other party wants to move themselves, they have to step on Lin Fan first. I''m arrogant, I''m arrogant, but I''m protected by great human beings. You don''t agree with Just me. The evil cock yelled madly at the eighth prince, "fuck me!" "You don''t want to do me." "Come on, hit me on the head. I promise you''re worse than me." It''s really crazy. The eight princes clenched their fists, and the blue tendons of their necks burst up, and their eyes flamed. After he came to this planet, he never wanted to kill a chicken like he does now. Even if the former waiter accepted the apology from the eight princes of the Jinwu clan, in his opinion, is it just affordable? And now This lowly chicken, madly provoking him, has completely angered him. "No, Prince." An entourage to his prince, can not impulse, absolutely not, after his brief analysis, he found that Lin fan belongs to a very dangerous existence. "Prince, this Lin fan is very terrible. His strength already belongs to the old monster level, but he has nothing to do. He is bored to watch us wash the dishes. He just wants to wait for us to get angry, and then kill us with absolute strength.""He''s playing with us. For him, what''s happening now is just a game." "Think about it. Why did he just leave?" "I just want this chicken to challenge us. Although I don''t understand why he can kill us and do so many things, according to my understanding, he is just playing." The attendant''s mind is very active. There are so many special ideas. Can think of other people''s unexpected. Sure enough Eight Prince heard this, such as thunder, wake up, very happy, almost cheated. "I''m sorry." This is the day when he apologized to the two creatures in one day. He will never forget it. The evil cock cried, "be smart. As a hero of evil, I''m willing to have some relatives with you. That''s the blessing of your family. Don''t be unkind." "I don''t agree I''ll try. " The eighth prince took a deep breath and looked at the grill. If Lin fan is not here Thinking, thinking, images came to his mind. The evil cock was stripped of feathers by him, and the iron stick pierced his two holes and roasted on it. Only in this way can we vent our anger. Chapter 380 The evil cock has never been so comfortable. Face. Domineering. Racial repression. Because of the existence of Lin fan, he blooms incisively and vividly. The only pity is that he has no compatriots around him. If they accompany him, they will be absolutely impressed by his temperament when they see such a domineering scene. Marvel, even if the evil thing hero also just so, only the evil thing hero king can have such domineering. At night. It''s getting dark. Eight Prince and others are standing at the door of the hotel, accompanied by Lin fan. At the end of the work, the price of overlord meal is written off. This is still the face of the hotel owner. Otherwise, their behavior will definitely be sent to the police station. Even if they are not sent to the police station, they will work until dawn. "The boss is a good man." Lin Fan said. "Yes, give us drinks." Who Lao Zhang gives him something is a good person. Lin Fan always hopes Lao Zhang can see the deep-seated things of the other party, but it''s a pity that Lao Zhang hasn''t seen them all the time. What he sees is superficial. The eighth Prince and others were silent. Standing at the door without saying a word. Today''s humiliation is intolerable to them. They have resisted and fought, but the final result is not perfect. Their strength is far from the other side. There is no chance of resistance. It''s ridiculous. Even if you encounter a terrible strong man in the starry sky, the other side will see that he is the eighth Prince of the Jinwu nationality, and will not treat him. After all, the Jinwu nationality has a great reputation, who dares not to give face. Only In this place. Didi! At this point. Several black cars came slowly. A license is a special license for a special department. The car stopped in front of them. The one eyed man got out of the car, nodded to Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, and then came to the eighth Prince of Jinwu nationality. "Welcome a few distinguished guests from the starry sky. I''m Xu Zhengyang, the person in charge of Yanhai city. When I learned that you came to Yanhai City, I came here nonstop. It seems that it''s just right." The one eyed man who opens his eyes and tells lies is very good. The face is not red, the heart is not beating. It''s like it''s real. I''ve been waiting since early in the morning, waiting for these stars to suffer here, and then I''ll catch up with time. It''s cheap to think about it. Eight Prince and others face gloomy, even if the other side is very polite, still can''t eliminate their anger in the heart. Then. Wu Sheng and Wu people get out of the car. "Eight prince, I haven''t seen you for a long time." As for Wu Sheng, he is not qualified to communicate with the eighth prince. Although he is the minority leader of the Wu nationality, there are so many minority leaders. Compared with this kind of family, there is a big gap. The eighth Prince and others were surprised to see the old Wu people. They were all members of the star family, but they seemed to have a good relationship with the people on this planet. "I didn''t expect that the old Wu people had a lot to do with the people here." The eighth prince was a bit of a perverse man. He was very unbalanced when he thought of his own sins. The old Wu said with a smile, "the eighth Prince is joking. The people here are very friendly. I''d like to introduce you. This is the leader of the special department of Yanhai City, who is in charge of the whole affairs, and this is Wu Sheng, the young leader of our family." "Why! Does the eighth Prince know Lin fan? " The elder of the Wu nationality is also the elder Yin Bi. He knows the specific situation clearly, but pretends not to know. He also moves the eighth prince to Lin fan. When he talks about this, the eighth Prince''s face is even worse. If it wasn''t for the humiliation and gentleness, the eighth prince would have beaten the Wu elder. "Who''s with..." The eighth Prince just wanted to say, who knows these guys, but when he thinks that those who know current affairs are heroes, he can only swallow his anger. "Well." The meaning of "Er" is very clear. It''s really an acquaintance, but it''s not a good relationship. Can you understand me? Forget it, you don''t understand. It''s like casting pearls before swine. Lin Fan said, "what can I do for you?" "I''d like to invite these guests from afar to dinner together." Said the one eyed man. As the head of a special department, he has a lot of pressure. First of all, we should let outsiders know that we are not easy to be provoked here, but we should also do a good job on the surface, so that the other party can understand that we are very hospitable here, and we welcome your arrival. Of course, it''s all based on the fact that you''re not here to make trouble. "Oh, so it is. During the day, they were stopped by other people''s restaurant when they ate overlord food. Finally, they started to do it. Fortunately, I appeared to solve the problem perfectly." Lin Fan said with a smile. The eighth Prince squinted at Lin fan.Mad. We shouldn''t mention any pot. We just don''t give them any face. Lao Zhang said: "yes, he bullied the hens. Fortunately, the hens were OK. Otherwise, Lin Fan in our family would teach him a lesson." "Hahaha, if you don''t talk about it, I''d like to have a meal. It''s also a way to clean up the dust for you." The one eyed man wants this effect. If others talk to the people of the star family in this way, he will worry about whether they will be beaten to death. But it''s Lin fan who says this. He doesn''t have to worry about it. On the contrary, he should worry about the other side. For the eighth prince, he didn''t pay attention to the one eyed man at all. After all, he was too weak. The weak were mole ants to him. However, when he thought that there was a strong man beside him who couldn''t compete with him, his mentality was a little split. He sees others as mole ants, but he is also mole ants in other people''s eyes. The more I think about it, the more I feel a little cracked. It''s a bit of a slump. "Eight prince, give me a face." Said the old Wu. He belongs to a lobbyist, hoping that the other party will see in his face and agree to the request for dinner. Although the one eyed man really wants to let the other party eat shriveled in Lin Fan''s hands, the ultimate goal is still very simple, that is, to have a good relationship with the Jinwu people. He has a great responsibility and a heavy burden. He must protect his city. The eighth Prince snorted coldly. He squinted at the one eyed man. He didn''t even give face to the old Wu people. "Thank you? It''s interesting. Do you know what happened to me? " "For the Jinwu people, this is intolerable." He wants to laugh very much, lowly guys, up to now have not made clear the situation. Dinner? What''s good to eat. He''s in a bad mood, especially bad, and doesn''t even want to talk. "I didn''t expect that you''d come all the way. The visitors are guests. Let''s have dinner together." Lin Fan''s palm fell on the eighth Prince''s shoulder and asked with a smile. The bright smile is very dazzling. That''s a friendly expression. Staring at his eyes, you can feel the love. Sure enough. The eighth prince was shocked by Lin Fan''s action. There were some changes in his face, just like constipation. He felt very uncomfortable and wanted to vent his anger, but a big mountain oppressed him, which made him very uncomfortable. He wanted to vent but was pressed to death. The eighth Prince''s final dignity told him that he must be steady and never relax. He must let them know that the Jinwu people are not easy to get into trouble. The entourage sounded. "Prince, hold back." "Now that the other party is numerous and powerful, we don''t have the ability to resist. Since we are eating, let''s see what they want." "There is no mistake. Don''t panic when the prince is in trouble. They dare not do anything to us." They were all in a hurry. They were afraid that the prince would not think about it for a while, and they would fight with each other directly. In the end, they would form an irreparable situation. That would be really a pit. It seems to be appeasing the prince. In fact, it is self-protection. Seeing that the other side didn''t answer, Lin fan asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the problem? " The eighth prince took a deep breath. His tone was stiff, as if he was fighting for the final dignity. "No No mistake. At this moment, the eighth Prince lowered his head. Humble bow to the evil forces. His heart is bleeding. I''d like to say My pain and who can understand, and who can understand. Wu Sheng and the old Wu people looked at each other. They were quite helpless. Sure enough The law of the jungle is the same everywhere. They think it''s all the stars. Now that we have opened our mouth, we have to give some face. They looked up at their faces. The eighth Prince did not pay attention to them at all. Even ignored. This is a very embarrassing thing. The one eyed man smiles. If there is no Lin Fan''s existence, I''m afraid he will really be humble. After all, the strength is placed here, and the gap between the two sides is too big. But now That''s different. Lin Fan''s existence, to tell you the truth, is the pillar in his heart. He is not afraid of being beaten by others when he goes out and pretends to be forced. Maybe you can hit me. But he can firmly tell the other party that you are finished. "Let''s go then." Lin Fan said with a smile. Hotel. The one eyed man''s surface Kung Fu is very good, and the scene is well arranged. Several beauties were standing at the door with banners. [welcome to the eight princes of Jinwu nationality. ¡¿ it''s no secret that the star family has long existed. Sun Xiao''s studio is very hot.There were a lot of people watching. So many citizens know that there are many strong people coming from the distant sky on their planet. The eighth Prince of Jinwu nationality nodded. A little satisfied. I''m in a better mood. He seems to be a little sensible. The one eyed man waved his hand to the little sisters. The little sisters understood the meaning in an instant. Ladies and sisters like this kind of generous leader of one eyed man very much. Each of them is five hundred. They stand at the door and behave decently. When they see people coming, they warmly welcome them. "Welcome! welcome! A warm welcome The girls beat up. This feeling made the eighth Prince think that when he went to other star families, the other side was also so enthusiastic. He nodded to the one eyed man. The eyes were pleased. I didn''t say anything. But the meaning is clear. You''ve done a good job. You''re more reliable than Lin fan. This is the right way to receive the prince. Because of this. The eighth Prince''s impression of the one eyed man has changed greatly. Well Very good. PS: Happy Mid Autumn Festival, happy National Day. Chapter 381 For the one eyed man, he has already grasped the details of the scene. The arrangements are in place. He knew that eight Prince suffered from Lin Fan''s fierce operation, and his mood must be very depressed. Therefore, his current behavior is to appease the aggrieved heart of the other party. A stick, a candy. It''s steady. Look How happy you are, just like a blooming chrysanthemum. The beauties standing at the door of the hotel are in a good mood. The money is easy to earn. If they come here a few more times, it''s not a dream to enter a thousand days. When the welcome is over, their work will be over. Everything is perfect. In the box. The one eyed man has told the hotel manager for a long time that the waiters should arrange something young and beautiful. Everything should have a sense of ceremony. Meals without a sense of ceremony have no soul. "Sit down, please." He put the eight princes on the table, which is to experience the politeness of people on their planet. "Often those who can sit here are our most respected guests." Explain. In case there is no such custom on the side of the eighth prince, it''s useless for him to do all this. "Well, good." The eighth Prince is very satisfied with everything now. This is what people do. For example, the previous things can be done by people. As the eighth Prince of the Jinwu nationality, he has an absolute position, and everyone will receive him respectfully. It''s just that guy''s brain is sick. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang don''t care about the position at all. Just sit around. Yongxin, Liu haichan and others sit with them. They can feel the power of the eighth Prince and feel the pressure. Recently, they have gained some benefits, and their strength has improved, but they are a little bit complacent. Now they are pressed by each other''s power, and they have no pride at all. What''s left is to keep a low profile. They must be indignant, forge ahead, practice hard, and strive to compete with the strong of these star families. The followers of the Jinwu nationality are talking in a low voice. "Do you see what''s going on here?" "I don''t know what medicine they sell in gourd." "Don''t worry. In my opinion, leader Xu seems to want to make friends with us. From the beginning to the present, although all the specifications are not as good as those big families who receive our prince, they are really good. Keep looking." "Well, that''s true." They are all people who have seen the world. They all see what the one eyed man does. Get your mind going. Want to flatter us? A sense of familiarity. Familiar routines. It''s really good. The young and beautiful waiter poured the wine for them. The eighth Prince put the glass on the tip of his nose, smelled it, and said regretfully: "this wine is tasteless and vulgar." "Try this one." As soon as the eighth Prince''s robe was thrown, bottles of delicately packaged wine appeared on the dining table. The one eyed man was puzzled. What are the characteristics of these wines? "Give it a try." The eighth prince opened a jar. Suddenly, a strong fragrance came out. The whole room was full of it. People who smelled it were shocked, as if something was loose in their body. The one eyed man thought, if that''s the case, the drinks here are really very different from what the eighth Prince brought out. "You haven''t drunk it. Ordinary people can''t drink it." The eighth Prince is very proud. It''s like I have something good to give you Hicks a good taste. Opportunities are rare. If you miss it, there will be no more. The followers were smiling in their hearts. They knew why the prince was doing this. The wine was really good and precious. Even they could not drink too much because they would get drunk. Belong to the spirit of the drunk, with their strength, may not be able to support. As for the ants. It''s a record breaking three drinks. "Please The eighth Prince stretched out his hand to show them that they could taste it. He was a cautious man. He had been humiliated before. Although the one eyed man respected him very much, who let you be one of them. "Thank you very much." The one eyed man is full of fragrance, but he doesn''t know the ability of the wine. They put it on the tip of their nose and smell it. It''s really delicious. Drink it all in one gulp. All of a sudden. A smell of wine goes straight to the brain, and then the intoxication comes, as if it can envelop the spirit. If you want to suppress this kind of intoxication, you find that there is no way. "This..." Their faces were ruddy, looking at the wine glasses in their hands and looking at the eighth prince in shock.The eighth prince said with a smile: "it tastes good. This wine is a special product of Jinwu nationality. It''s very intoxicating. You can''t afford it with your strength. It''s the limit to drink a cup." "Ha ha ha..." He smiles and likes to see people who have never seen the world. It''s just fast. He couldn''t smile any more, and his smile gradually converged. His eyes looked at Lin fan, as if he were in the ghost. Lin Fan poured the wine into his mouth. He didn''t drink for a long time. He really missed the taste of the wine, and the wine was really great, much better than before. After drinking. He gently put the wine jar on the table, "it''s delicious. The wine tastes really good. Thank you for your wine. I feel that I really blame you before. If you took it out earlier, I would not do that to you." Lin fan is too easy to buy. Just a jar of wine changed the impression of each other in his heart. "Are you ok?" The eighth prince was shocked. Lin Fan said calmly, "it''s OK. Come on, let me have a drink with you." He took the initiative to open a jar for the eighth prince, and then opened one by himself. The main thing was that he wanted to drink, but he always felt that it was not good to drink like this. After all, it was someone else''s wine. But if we drink with each other, there is no such problem. "No, Prince." The entourage rushed to deliver the sound. The eighth Prince is very proud and proud. He never admits that he is inferior to others. Even if the reality is put in front of him, he just thinks that he is inferior to others for the time being. It''s not sure what the future will be. He raised his hand to silence his followers. He knew it. "Take your time. Let''s have a drink." Said the eighth prince. "Oh Lin Fan''s simple answer. "Then you can have one. I''ll drink it in a jar." Then, Lin Fan took a look at the small wine cup and thought, what a good wine it is, how unpleasant it is to drink. He really has no other idea. But for the eighth prince, he found that Lin Fan''s eyes suddenly angered and felt a kind of shame. It seemed that Lin Fan''s words sounded in his mind. You are such a good dish! As the eighth prince, when was he ever looked down upon like this? Even if he lost face, he could not lose the face of the whole Jinwu people. "Here, I''ll drink with you." The eighth Prince put it in his glass and raised it directly. The faces of the followers changed. "No, Prince." But their obstruction is like farting to the eighth prince. On the contrary, do you think you look down on me just like Lin fan? One eyed men and others look at each other. I''m glad. I didn''t expect that at such a time, I had to rely on Lin fan. Think about it, feel like a waste, but they are willing to be such a waste. Gululu! When Lin Fan drank freely, the fragrance poured into his body, and his cool spirit jumped up, as if he had never been so happy. "Is it really that good?" Lao Zhang thought curiously. But since he was drunk last time, he didn''t have such an idea. He felt very spicy and hard to drink, but Lin Fan drank so much that he was greedy. Pick up a drink from pour a cup, feel happy. Soon. "Good." Lin Fan wiped the corners of his mouth, his eyes glowed, his blood began to boil, and his whole body was full of strength. This feeling is really cool. If you think about it carefully, the first time you have this feeling is when you first sleep with MuQing. Bang Dang! The eighth Prince drank for a long time, and then he put the wine jar on the table. He burped, his face turned red, like the sun. He pursed his mouth, showing a look of unyielding, as if to say. Look at how? I''m finished, too. The attendants looked at each other and nodded tacit agreement. They could not let the prince continue to drink, otherwise the consequences would be very serious, and the aftereffect of the wine would be a little fierce. But Now the only way to keep the prince from drinking is for Lin fan to get drunk. After figuring this out. One of the attendants got up and said, "here''s to you." "Thank you." Lin Fan''s aftertaste is endless, and he still wants to continue to drink. Unexpectedly, the other party is so polite that he can''t refuse. The speed of opening wine is very fast, as if he is very skilled. The attendant was a little confused. Originally, he thought that he had already drunk a jar, and the limit should be near, but the other party''s actions were too overbearing, and ordinary people didn''t deserve to have that aura. It''s just that it''s all on this one. There''s nothing to say. There is no turning back. Do it! Pluck up the courage, hold the wine jar and pour it into your mouth.The waiters were confused. I''ve been a waiter for so long. I''ve never seen anything like this. It wasn''t long. what he looked as like as two peas in his eyes, and when he finished drinking, he looked more red and more powerful. He held his hands on the table, and his eyes fluttered. He saw what he saw there were two identical ones. He closed his eyes and shook his head. He knew he couldn''t drink. Drink more It''s really going to be an accident. He nodded to the people around him, meaning is very clear, what else to see, I have rushed up, you do not hurry. The one eyed man and others put down their chopsticks. Now it''s beyond expectation. No one is eating any more. Are you not interested in the delicacies in front of you? Ah! The evil cock looked at these distant relatives who had something to do with him, but he shook his head. Terrible. No brain yet. You stupid distant relatives can''t see that this great human is terrible. I''ve seen his drinking capacity before, which is totally beyond human''s ability. From the professional point of view of evil cock. It''s very difficult for the intelligence quotient and brain of these stars to get along here. How high the intelligence quotient of his evil rooster is, he has to be so careful to get along. Just them? Ha ha! It''s not that I look down on you. I''ll go back where I came from. Here You can''t mix. Soon. It''s the end of the meal. Not all of them have eaten well, but the people of Jinwu nationality are going to put their heads into the table. Oh! The eighth Prince put his arms on the table, his head on his arms, his face to the ground, his mouth open, just like the tap open, and the contents of his stomach poured down. If there are literati here, they will definitely sing a poem about the scenery. "Flying down 3000 feet, it is suspected that the Milky way has fallen nine days." Spectacular! this wine is really a good thing, even vomit is full of fragrance. "Ah One eyed man has no appetite. Even if there is no peculiar smell in the house, he wants to vomit with these guys when he sees these mixtures. Master Yongxin looks calm and stealthily takes out his mobile phone. Click! Take a picture. Make a circle of friends. A few photos with a description. [funny! The star family is just like this. I''ll do the whole show. ¡¿ make a circle of friends quietly. Soon, someone replied. [former nunnery master: brother Yongxin is wonderful! ¡¿ [former head of Lianxi nunnery: brother Yongxin, you will always be my idol! ¡¿ ¡­¡­ Seeing these replies, Yongxin is proud. It''s just people who see these comments. He could only sigh. Many good sisters, I''m far away from our paradise. I can''t help it when I come to this secular world. I hope I can understand it. After everything is settled, I can go back. The beautiful situation, with the appearance of a reply, was completely broken. [former abbot of Jinhua Temple: ha ha! Xiao Yongxin is really good at boasting. Liu haichan and Lin Daoming have all sent the same photos as you. Monks don''t lie. You''re pretending to be ¡¿ Master Yongxin looked up at Liu haichan and Lin Daoming. There''s something in the heart. They both looked up at Yongxin and nodded tacit understanding. The meaning is very clear. Team work, you hair, I also hair, so as to build a better life. Yongxin is very angry, but there is no place to attack. Shit! He directly deleted the comments of the abbot of Jinhua temple and skillfully blocked him. This user can''t view his circle of friends. It''s done! Call it a day! Absolutely not because of a person''s reason, make a bad mood. "Cool!" Lin Fan felt his stomach and was really satisfied. He looked at the eighth prince with friendly eyes. Maybe it was just some misunderstanding before, but now a good meal of wine completely relieved the misunderstanding. At the door of the hotel. One eyed man has his own idea, which is to arrange these stars to the hotel. Relationships still need to be done. It''s about future development. I arranged for them to get on the bus, but I didn''t expect that all of them would not get on the bus. I had to walk around and mutter. We have to see how the planet is and whether our Jinwu people are prosperous. They are very eye-catching in ancient clothes, and passers-by will see more. Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang, let''s go with them.""All right." Lao Zhang said. One eyed men have no choice but to follow them. Dry fight, drink can give Lin fan. As for entertaining people It all depends on him. ¡­¡­ Gradually. They passed a dark alley. Many young and invincible girls stood there, as if watching something. When they saw the eight princes and others, they all rushed in. "Little brother, what about shopping? Do you have any ideas?" "Come and play." Cough! The one eyed man coughed lightly and frowned tightly. How could he pass by this place? It''s not good to be surrounded now, just when he was ready to drive these girls away. The eighth prince said, "what are you doing? What''s fun or not? What''s fun I haven''t been to." "We have the most fun here. I''m sure you haven''t played." "Oh! There are places I haven''t played before. Let''s go and show me. " The eight princes who drink too much are very brave. Don''t give the one eyed man a chance to talk, go straight to the alley with his sister. So are the followers. When they were in the Jinwu nationality, the problems they faced were very complicated, the fighting never stopped, and there were many tasks. It was a relatively relaxed time for them to come to this planet. Basically nothing. I''ve been bullied. But look at the itinerary tonight, they are willing to forgive the ignorant Lin fan. Looking at the eight princes going further and further. The one eyed man is very helpless. He wants to say, don''t mess with it, but if you say it, I''m afraid it will make the other party unhappy, especially when the other party is still drinking, it''s easy to make trouble. "Uncle, together." The other girls want to take the one eyed man with them. The one eyed man gave her a look. "No Master Yongxin put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, benefactor, please respect yourself." Liu haichan, "limitless heaven..." Lin Daoming said seriously, "I''m sick." It''s impossible for Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. They feel that it''s very late and they need to go home to sleep. Where can they have time to play outside. "Ah The one eyed man shook his head. Let them go back first. He wants to look at the eight princes of Jinwu nationality and others. At least in the case of checking out, they are afraid that they have no money. The top of Mount Tai. Deep underground! Ever since Lin Fan taught him a lesson, the Evil Overlord has completely remembered Lin fan. Now, because of the arrival of the strong in the starry sky, Mount Tai is occasionally visited by the strong. I haven''t found him. I''ve been relatively safe. "How long are we going to hide?" The evil double headed devil roars angrily. Since he was beaten by Lin Fan in the suburb, he is unwilling to go back to the cave and swallow up the sealed heart. He has changed dramatically and become stronger. He has become the top of the evil things. He just felt the power inside him was endless. If you meet Lin fan again, you can definitely blow each other''s head. "Don''t worry." Said the Evil Overlord. All of a sudden. There''s a voice coming. "Who?" Their angry voice, like thunder, resounded from the bottom of the earth. The evil things came out slowly, and he appeared in front of the two evil things, which made the evil things feel great pressure. The origin is similar. The smell is similar. But it''s more like repression from the high end. "You came to my site and asked me who I was. How brave." The evil thing says, the voice is very gloomy, immediately after, see a huge virtual shadow on the wall behind. The bone dragon is empty. This is the essence of evil things. Originally, the evil double headed devil and the overlord wanted to say that your territory is yours, who are you But when the shadow of bone dragon appears on the wall. They were completely scared to pee. That kind of suppression from strength completely flustered them. "Say, what''s your name?" The evil thing asks a way. As one of the four Dharma protectors under the throne of the devil, I sit in Mount Tai and go out for a period of time. When no one looks after my home, some guys fish in troubled waters and sneak in. It''s really interesting. His subordinates were scattered elsewhere, not here. If they were, they would have suppressed the two gangs long ago. The Evil Overlord was very nervous. "I''m called Evil Overlord, but that''s what other guys call me. You can call me Xiaoba. Of course, it''s definitely not Dad''s dad, but overlord''s Ah, it''s the eight of a bastard. " It''s too powerful to crawl on the ground.He was so scared that he was shivering all over. "Oh, Xiao Ba, that''s a good name." The evil creature nodded slowly and smiled, which made them feel very friendly, but they felt a kind of unprecedented terror from the evil creature. Then look at the double headed devil. "And you?" Casual greetings, tone is very relaxed, the feeling is not the other side in the eye. The evil double headed devil has his own pride. Especially after swallowing that heart, he has a kind of natural confidence in his own strength, even if he is pressed very hard now. He still looked at the evil things. "I want to see if you are qualified to ask who I am." Evil things have two heads. "Ha ha..." The evil creature chuckled, his eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, a terrible force rolled over the evil creature''s double headed devil, "funny guy, after taking that thing, will you completely lose yourself?" The evil double headed devil''s face changed greatly, and a feeling of death enveloped him. "Spare my life!" "My name is Xiao Shuang, Xiao Shuang..." He roared with tears in his heart. I''m afraid it''s too late. He was hammered to death. As soon as the voice fell, the breath of crushing on him dissipated in an instant. "All interesting names." The evil thing says with a smile. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Xiang. You may or may not have heard of me, but you just need to remember that I am an inviolable existence in your heart." When he reported his name. The evil double headed devil and the overlord were terrified, and their faces were in fear. The double headed devil kneels to the ground. "I don''t know that when King Qiu comes, he deserves to die." He could not believe that he was disrespectful to the king. If he was known by other evil things, he would be swallowed alive. "No harm, those who don''t know are innocent." He was not angry. He didn''t even say a word and walked forward. "Xiao Ba, Xiao Shuang, follow me." They looked at each other. They are all honest behind us. I don''t know how long it took. They feel that the atmosphere around them is very depressing, but there is a strange smell in the air, which seems to be a great tonic to their evil things. Next. They opened their eyes and saw a huge black vortex on the rock wall, but it was suppressed by a golden pattern. The great tonic they feel comes out of the vortex. And that kind of repressive breath is the golden pattern. "King Qiu, what is this They''ve never seen anything like it. The evil things said: "Youming..." "The nether world?" They were very strange and had never heard of such a place, but the next words of the evil creature surprised them. "Our ancestral land is our hometown." Evil thing double headed evil way: "that this seal is who do?" He smiles with profound meaning. It''s like saying. Why ask so many questions. What a curious pair. Chapter 382 The evil things let them stay here to practice. At the same time, I warned them not to touch the seal, otherwise something would happen and they would not cry. Close to the nether world, the atmosphere is very strong, which is of great benefit to them. Double headed devil and Overlord don''t dare to touch. It''s so clear. If you have curiosity, you don''t know how to die. They just knew the entrance to the nether world. It turned out that it was here. They were curious about what was going on inside. What was more curious was who did the seal. The king looked as if he was not worried at all. It''s a strange thing. August 3rd! Morning! The weather is fine. Good mood is caused by the beautiful weather. Hotel. Room 313. The eighth prince sat quietly on the sofa with a dull expression, as if he had been completely stupid. Slowly, he looked at the strange woman lying on the bed. No! I don''t know! General appearance, vulgar temperament, think about it carefully, the picture of last night came to mind. I was really drunk last night, but I was impressed by what happened. The ground is very messy. There are paper towels all over the place with strange liquid. He raised his hand to slap himself. Mad. Is it personnel? It was really intense last night. The picture always appears in my mind. It''s hard to forget that when I close my eyes, it''s him and his sister Ah, if you don''t talk about it, you''ll have tears streaming. Whimper! It''s an unpleasant voice. My sister wakes up. The first thing to open my eyes is to look for the eighth prince. When I see the eighth Prince sitting quietly on the sofa, my heart is handsome. She secretly took pictures of the eighth prince, and then sent them to the group. At the same time, she also sent them to the circle of friends. Instant. Her circle of friends exploded. Many friends leave messages directly. "Envy! I really envy you. " "It''s all over the screen." "Wet, completely wet." "For introduction, no money, perfect service to each other, really love, this is the male god of the male god." Looking at the messages from her circle of friends, she was in a good mood. Then send the photos to the group. Perfect body. Perfect side face. "Good sisters, I saved the galaxy in my last life. I even sleep in such a perfect male god. It''s so profitable. I love this industry. Every day it''s like buying lottery tickets." Now she''s really excited. There''s a feeling I can''t tell. It''s so lucrative. Even if the money to others are willing to. Instant. There was an explosion in the crowd. "The trough! This man is too... " "Keep it, you have to keep it. Leave a contact information and tell him that if you want to come out to play in the future, you can come to us, no charge." "I''m lucky. I''ve been in business for several years, and I''ve never met such a level." "How about Kung Fu?" Once very quiet group, instant burst, we chat that is hot, whether for men or women, in fact, the mind is the same. Girls like handsome guys and want to sleep with them. When you walk on the road, when you find a girl looking at you, she must think that she is a handsome man. How nice it would be if she could sleep. It''s interconnected. Just as men see beautiful women, they all have the same idea. The younger sister got up, dressed in a loose T-shirt, stood behind the eighth Prince enchanting, palmed on his shoulder, and whispered: "little brother, were you comfortable last night?" For the current eight princes, his mentality has long been broken. The eight princes of the Jinwu ethnic group should encounter these things. To tell you the truth, he can''t stand it. "Well, comfortable." The eighth prince never tells lies. He had a good time last night. I''ve never experienced this before. This girl, who is not good-looking enough, has completely opened his new world, just like discovering a new continent. ¡­¡­ Click! eight the prince opened and left. At the same time, the attendants came out of the room. They stood at the door and looked at each other. They were all red faced and shy. "Everybody, it''s over." The one eyed man came out. He didn''t go back last night.I opened a room next door. At night, it was a kind of torture. The sound was continuous, like a wave, wave after wave. You can hear it through the walls. Ah! For the one eyed man, he really felt that the people of the star family were just so, but he didn''t expect to be so lustful. "What are you doing here?" Asked the eighth prince. It''s like doing something and being found out on the spot. It''s a shame. The one eyed man said, "I''m not at ease." He wants to tell these guys that your behavior last night is illegal, and I, as the head of a special department, have derelicted my duty without reporting you. But as you come from the starry sky, you may not be familiar with the situation here. I''ll forgive you for the time being. The eighth prince said, "I didn''t do anything last night." "Well, I understand. I didn''t do it." The one eyed man said with a smile, thinking that the sounds of last night were all barks of dogs. They were really loud. They were also very hi. Drinking to boost the fun and enhance the combat effectiveness can really make people more excited. Even the entourage is the same. Nodding his head tacitly, he said that he was as honest as the eight princes of his family. He absolutely didn''t do anything. What you saw was false and nonexistent. ¡­¡­ Special departments. The one eyed man comforts the Jinwu people, places them in a specific place and sends people to take care of them. In fact, he is monitoring their every move and can''t let them out of sight. Anyway The strength of the Jinwu people is terrible. Except for Lin fan, others may not be able to suppress them. At this point. Looking at his mobile phone, the one eyed man knew that Xiadu Xu would definitely call him. Connect. "You can, ah, quietly receive the people of the star family, and learn to share the good things. I heard that you got a lot of good things in Changbai Mountain, and you also learned the unique knowledge from it. Can you share it with Xiadu?" Mr. Xu said the purpose directly. He knows one eyed men too well. It''s a waste of time to chat with him until the end. "Mr. Xu, it''s straightforward enough." The one eyed man said with a smile. "I can''t help it. Don''t be straight. I''m afraid you''re going to be careless with me." Mr. Xu laughs. Sometimes it''s a shame to think about it. Xiadu is the capital city, and he is the head of the special department headquarters. He has no harvest. Instead, Yanhai city has blossomed all the way, and the harvest is full. It''s false to say you don''t envy. The one eyed man said, "OK, no problem." "So straightforward, no request." "No, all we do is to protect human beings, don''t you think?" Mr. Xu thinks he is right about the one eyed man. It is true that only such a man can be qualified to be the leader of a city. Now. The scientific research department of Yanhai city is very busy. There''s a lot to analyze. Those things are really mysterious to them. If we can analyze those mysterious things, it may be of great help to them. Shadow club. Mu Hao and his family have been staying in the shadow club recently. They eat well and drink well. Their life is perfect. Beitao and their senior managers are now under great pressure. According to their secret intelligence, the special departments get a lot of useful things in famous mountains and rivers, which is very bad for them. In the conference room. A group of high-level people sat around. "Can the evil things still be contacted?" Asked an old man. "I can''t get in touch." "Mad, as expected, animals are unreliable." Once upon a time, shadow would cooperate with evil things. That''s to pay for their efforts. Some evil things wanted to improve their strength. They tried to send gene demons to evil things, but they didn''t expect to lose them directly. If you don''t cooperate, at least leave a message. I don''t care! No manners! "Cough, these are small problems." Beitao wore a mask and his voice was very hoarse. "The analysis of the golden bowl I brought back from Changbai Mountain has ended. For us, it is a great harvest. The golden bowl has hundreds of years of history and contains a unique skill of Buddhism, which undoubtedly does not let us walk in front of the special department." When it comes to this. They are very happy. After all, this is a unique skill of Buddhism hundreds of years ago, which has never appeared in their cognition. As long as they practice, their strength can definitely be improved. It''s time to be overbearing. "How do you tell those guys?" It''s Mu Hao and others. Beitao said: "we can explain as we should. We can''t offend each other for the time being, let alone lose big things for small things. If we offend them and miss the opportunity to make friends, we are likely to lose more things."Rational analysis. Although in Beitao''s mind, Mu Hao, the star clan, was really weak. He thought they were very powerful before, but later something happened, which completely changed his impression. From beginning to end, it seems that he has been beaten by others. He would not judge Mu Hao like this if he could be tough for a while. "Let me sum up. Today''s shadow club wants to be stronger and bigger, mainly in the following aspects." "First of all, we must have close ties with the stars, not only with the herdsmen, but also with more families. It''s better to be their only partner here." "Second, Lin fan must grasp the strategy. MuQing and Yaoji are very disappointing. They were given enough time, but they didn''t accomplish anything. They must beat them hard. Their achievements are all cultivated by shadow club." "Third, we should sort out all the myths and legends from ancient times to the present. We must find out what we have learned. According to what we have learned, myths and legends are not legends. They may have happened at that time." Beitao is a man who has seen the world. After all, he is the only one who has ever been to Changbai Mountain. I''m in touch with the stars again. So Who''s in charge when I''m not in charge? The crowd nodded. I think it makes a lot of sense. Chapter 383 "Xiao Bao, why didn''t you go to school today?" When Lin fan saw Xiao Bao coming to him early in the morning with squirrel, he was very curious. Did he have a holiday? Why did he appear here? "Skipping class is not good behavior." Xiaobao hugged the squirrel and said, "I didn''t skip class. Our teacher is ill, so I went to the headmaster and suggested that we should have a holiday. When the teacher is well, we can go to class again." "I just don''t want the teacher to work too hard. If the school continues, the teacher will come to the school with a sick body." When it comes to that. Xiao Bao is very distressed, this is the look of distressed teacher. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head happily, "I knew our Xiaobao was a sensible child. If you don''t say it, I can''t think of it." "Of course, I''m a warm boy. I''m good at taking care of others." Xiao Bao held his head high and said triumphantly. Lin fan is the only one willing to believe Xiao Bao''s lies. Other people will definitely think If you don''t want to go to school, you can tell me directly. You even make up these stories. They are very clever. Lao Zhang said, "we Xiaobao are good." "Well, you''re right, Xiaobao. You make me proud." Lin Fan said. They praised each other. Xiaobao''s face was slightly red. At first, he didn''t feel it. Gradually, he felt a little embarrassed. Actually That''s not the truth. But Xiaobao didn''t tell the truth. At the same time, he felt that it was like this. Maybe he didn''t think of it before, but the original intention of his nature was to hope that the teacher could have a good rest. After figuring this out. Xiao Bao is in a better mood. Game hall! "Ah The boss is decadent sitting at the door, looking at the passers-by eagerly, how he hopes someone can come to his shop to play. Business has plummeted. Many people have no feelings for the game machine, and even he did an activity to recall his childhood, hoping to wake up their hidden memories. But I''m sorry. Memory is a fart. Dutchman is here to eat and drink. A box of coke he prepared was directly divided up by a group of little kids. He thought that if he could not help adults recall the fun of childhood, he would take all the little kids and earn all their pocket money. He had already secretly raised the difficulty of the game console. As long as you dare to play, I promise you to throw a board in a few minutes. But I didn''t expect These kids are really cheap. He will never forget that group of children happily drink coke, looking at him, it is a kind of contempt. At the same time, there has been a sentence in my mind. "Let''s get rid of us. We won''t come to your game hall." "Hum!" Finally, a group of kids patted their stomachs and left happily. Angry, he can only stamp his feet in place. Bored sitting at the door, waiting for the arrival of customers, he missed the local tyrant boss very much. Only he was the most loyal customer in the shop, and the only one who regarded the other as God. "Eh!" All of a sudden. The boss suddenly got up, rubbed his eyes, as if he couldn''t believe it. Then, he saw that his breathing became very short. He looked up at the sky. God didn''t abandon me. He met me in a hurry. "Good morning, bosses." He stood respectfully in front of them and showed his most humble side. "Well." Xiaobao is very proud, seemingly simple response makes the boss flattered, which only lick the dog can have such a feeling. "Good morning!" "Good morning!" Lin Fan and Lao Zhang smile friendly. They like people who are polite. For example, this boss. "Please, please come inside. I''ve cleaned the shop very well." The boss said in a hurry, while saying, he led people inside. No other meaning. I''m afraid that if I don''t, the bosses will leave him. He watched with joy as the owners came into the shop. After that, he quickly got busy, delivered drinks, moved stools, and came as he wanted to make the boss comfortable. He had to show his most enthusiastic side. Of course. He noticed that the squirrel in Xiaobao''s arms had two tails. He had never seen such an animal before. It was normal for him to think that the boss''s pet was strange. "Take care of my pet." "Don''t worry, boss. I take care of him like my father."In order to please the local tyrant boss, he has completely put down his face. If someone sees him, he will definitely be told that he doesn''t want dignity for money, but he will definitely refute him. Even if you don''t want dignity, you may not be able to make money. Do you have an opportunity like me to make money without dignity. The two tailed squirrel is very happy with the present day. In Changbai Mountain, it''s very light. After coming to the city, chestnuts are no longer his favorite. His favorite is big fish, big meat, seafood and bird''s nest. It''s delicious. Soon. The sound of praise came. "Wow, Lin fan, you are really good. I can''t beat you." Xiao Bao praised. Lin Fan said with a smile: "of course, I am very good, but Xiaobao, you are also very good." Xiao Bao likes Lin Fan''s happy appearance. He certainly won''t lose in playing games. It''s normal for him to let water go in order to make Lin fan happy. "I want to play, too." Lao Zhang waited for a long time and decided to challenge Xiao Bao. He found Xiaobao''s technique very good. Lin Fan gives way and asks Lao Zhang to fight Xiao Bao. Xiaobao looks at Lao Zhang and decides to teach him a good lesson to let him know how terrible Xiaobao is in the game world. Soon, the picture begins Lao Zhang holds the rocker in his left hand and touches the button with his right finger, crackling. The general meaning is A fierce operation, a look at the results KO£¡ "Lao Zhang, you still need to practice." Xiaobao said. Looking at the screen, Lao Zhang said to himself, "it''s impossible." Xiao Bao is laughing secretly. "Drink, boss." The owner of the game hall came over with a drink and handed it to Xiaobao humbly. Then he asked, "boss, do you need a massage? I can do it. " Xiaobao did not look at each other, took out a card, "brush 50000, password in the back." The boss was overjoyed, but his face didn''t change. He took the card and went back to the counter honestly. He didn''t dare to brush more or less. Local tyrants are domineering. The local tyrant is handsome. He knew that there must be a reason for local tyrants to become local tyrants. "Haw..." Right now. Two squirrels restless, quickly ran to Xiaobao arms, surprised Xiaobao do not know what happened, touching the squirrel''s head, pacifying. "What''s the matter?" I don''t know when a figure appeared behind Lin fan. The mysterious man raised his hand very fast and couldn''t see clearly with the naked eye. He pressed the back of Lin Fan''s head directly and bumped Lin Fan''s face into the game console. Bang! A dull roar came. Pieces of glass spattered everywhere. "Ah..." The owner of the game hall was stunned, and then he screamed with exaggeration, just like a girl. He didn''t expect that there would be such a irascible person. I didn''t offend you. How can you hurt people. Lin Fan bumps his head into the game console, slowly raises his head, shakes his head, and then pats his hair indifferently, taking the glass fragments out of his hair. He knew someone was behind him. I know they''re doing it. At that time, he was just thinking, why does the other party want to shoot himself? I''ve been thinking about it all the time. He looked up at the mysterious man. The other side''s face is serious and indifferent, and the breath gives people a dangerous feeling. "Who are you?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang said angrily, "there''s no mistake. Why did you break someone''s game machine? We''re playing it." "Wow Right now. Xiao Bao raised his hand and cried in tears. "Broken, broken, I''m in pain." Lin Fan looks at Xiaobao and finds a glass fragment the size of his thumb stuck in the back of his hand, with blood flowing. Seeing this, he looked colder. The mysterious man said slowly: "you..." Bang! Instant. The mysterious man''s eyes are round and almost burst out. I don''t know when, Lin fan blows his fist on the other side''s abdomen. With a bang, the mysterious man flies out. "Hateful fellow." Lin fan is very angry. He instantly disappeared in the same place and followed the figure of the mysterious man in the street. The mysterious man still didn''t understand what had just happened when he was ready to stabilize himself Lin Fan appeared in front of him, raised his leg and kicked the mysterious man to the sky. It''s very fast. It''s too fast to see clearly. Whew! The mysterious man turned into a light spot and disappeared in the sky.For the mysterious man, his current situation is very bad. His whole body is covered with that terrible force. He wants to stop, but he can''t stop at all. His ears have been covered by the wind. He hasn''t said who he is. I haven''t told the other party why I beat you. He wanted to say it, but it was too late. Gradually. He''s been blasted off the planet. Game hall. Lin fan holds Xiaobao in his arms, "go, let''s go to the hospital." "Well, Xiaobao is hurt." Lao Zhang said. The owner of the game hall said, "I''ll drive you there." This is an opportunity to get in close contact with local tyrants. You can''t miss it when you encounter it. As for the damaged game console, what is it? Can it be compared with local tyrants? It can''t be compared. Not even a hair can compare. Huatian hospital. "I''ll be fine." Xiaobao said. It was a little painful at first. I was a little scared when I saw the blood. Later I found that it was not very painful. "Xiao Bao, you are so brave." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "there''s no mistake. If it was me, I would cry. I didn''t expect Xiao Bao to be so brave." The owner of the game hall echoed: "yes, if it was me, I would have fainted from pain. I didn''t expect that I was so brave at a young age. It''s really terrible." As far as he is concerned, whether he is good at flattering depends on whether he can seize the opportunity. He''s seizing the opportunity now. Chapter 384 Xiao Bao''s nurse took a look at the owner of the game hall. Thinking Shameless adults, even so flatter a child. If the nurse knew Xiaobao''s identity, she would have some other ideas. For example Can I be your mother. "Nurse, is he OK?" Lin fan asked. The nurse said, "it''s OK. It''s just some minor injuries. Just rub some medicine and it will be fine in a few days." She is a new nurse. She has never met Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Any doctor or nurse who has worked here for a period of time knows who Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are. They are VIP customers of Huatian hospital. Even the president has to go on stage in person to operate on them. Lin Fan''s smile made the nurse a little uncomfortable. She felt strange and could only bow her head to avoid this kind of smile. "Who was that man just now?" Asked the owner of the game hall. He has to make a deep impression in front of local tyrants. Only in this way can local tyrants remember him. Lin Fan said, "I don''t know." He really didn''t know who was the one who just appeared. It was a strange existence. He thought about it in his mind, but he didn''t think about it. "Do you need to call the police?" Lin Fan said: "it''s useless to call the police when people are away." Think of the previous situation, really some regret, should ask each other who is, just see Xiaobao was hurt, his heart is very urgent, a little fierce, leading to each other instantly disappeared in front of him. As for where the other party has gone. He really doesn''t know. Soon. The bandage is over. Xiaobao threatened that he would have to rest for at least one month because of the injury. Otherwise, if there is a problem, the situation will be very serious and he may be disabled. Lin Fan feels that what Xiaobao says is very reasonable and agrees with his idea. The nurse looked at these guys strangely. Is it necessary? It''s just a piece of glass that cuts the back of your hand. It''s not a broken hand or a broken foot. "Thank you. Goodbye." Lin Fan took them to say goodbye to the nurse and left Huatian hospital. Li Laifu, as the president, happens to have something to do with going out for a meeting. Otherwise, he will definitely come to receive him in person. He hasn''t been here for a long time. I really miss him. "It''s very polite." The nurse was smiling and didn''t pay attention to what they had just done. It''s not that bad to be such a polite person. It must be that they like the child better. Just think about it. When she came out of the Department, her colleagues welcomed her. "Xiao Hui, you are brave." The colleague looked at her admiringly, making Xiaohui look confused. Xiaohui said, "what do you mean?" I''m really confused. I don''t understand why my colleagues said such things to her. "Two of the people you just received are psychotic patients. They are very famous in our hospital. They always like to injure themselves. They are half dead every time. Although I have been here for several years, I am still afraid of them." "Ah?" Xiaohui opens her mouth and is afraid. She really doesn''t know that there are mental patients in the reception. Think about it. I just felt that they were a little strange. I didn''t expect that they were mental patients. Normal people who will stay with the mentally ill to play together? Those who can play together must be mentally ill. If you get sick, isn''t it It''s dangerous to think about it. Even, the next day will definitely be able to make headlines, the title has been thought of. The beautiful nurses were poisoned by a group of mental patients special department. When the mysterious man appeared, the monitoring department had already detected the energy fluctuation, adjusted the camera at that time, and found that the mysterious man was in conflict with Lin fan. Because the speed was too fast, the camera didn''t capture it. He found Lin Fan and asked directly about the situation. Just got a word. "I don''t know." One eyed man wants to say, if you don''t know who the other party is, then why does the other party want to beat you, at least give a reason. But he knows It''s no use asking. It''s just unnecessary. Lin fan is a normal person, but we can''t forget that he is a mental patient. The one eyed man is very tired. When he looks up at the sky, he wants to have the idea of breathing fresh air and being free, but the sad thing is very difficult to exist. He has a lot of responsibility. We need to take control of the big picture. How I wish someone with the same strength and intelligence could appear. He can get out of some things and put in more things.Think of Mr. Xu. Anyway, he is the head of the capital department. He can''t ignore everything. He must pay more attention to some things. It''s a pity I''m afraid it''s hard to keep up with energy when I''m old. Lin Fan went to dinner with Lao Zhang as usual. Sister magic invited Lin fan to dinner. She still wants to get blood from Lin fan, otherwise she will become a waste. Looking back on the original situation, he was very regretful. If God could give her another chance, she would never do those stupid things. The next day! Xia Kunyun, director of Xiadu special department headquarters, secretly visited Yanhai City, accompanied by Baiyun old sword God. "What are you doing here?" The one eyed man doesn''t have a good face for Xia Kunyun. For him, the hatred of robbing his wife is so much hatred that can be forgiven. Of course, it''s not really wife snatching. Xia Kunyun said: "be broad-minded. You can''t always remember the past. Be too careful." "You said I was careful?" Hearing this, the one eyed man was angry. His other eye almost exploded. Listen to the situation. He came to me for something, but he still irritated him with words. Is that sincere? Old sword God of Baiyun knows something about the young people. It''s no match for their time. The young people are a little confused. "OK, OK, give me face. Don''t argue." The one eyed man has more respect for the old sword God of Baiyun. I''m very old. But has been running for mankind, worthy of admiration. "Ah Tu asked me to bring her a message and find a partner earlier." Xia Kunyun said. "I''ll fight with you." The one eyed man pours directly at Xia Kunyun. There is no one else in the office. He is not afraid to be seen. He is really unbearable, bitch. How could this bitch show up. After a long time. Xia Kunyun calms down the one eyed man. He knows that the one eyed man is a man who wants face. Therefore, he admits his mistake. He just said something wrong. The elder brother has a lot of mistakes. Forgive the younger brother once. What else can one eyed man say? You talk to this extent, I continue to fight with you, but I''m unreasonable. Xia Kunyun said: "this time I came with senior Baiyun to get the cultivation method you got from Changbai Mountain. However, there is something wrong with the situation in the headquarters. During this period, we have been checking who is the undercover, but we have gained very little." "When I came out with senior Baiyun, I always felt that someone was following us. Later, I went around and pretended to be an ordinary person, so I avoided tracking and came here." The one eyed man frowned, "is it so serious?" Baiyun old sword said: "yes, the arrival of the star clan has completely disrupted the rhythm. Some time ago, I don''t know who rumored on the social forum that the star clan came to destroy and enslave us, causing some panic, and the crime rate gradually increased. Later, we caught the rumor maker and learned that he also received money, and others asked him to send it." "You don''t have to think about it. It must be the shadow club. It''s just that the members of the shadow club are haunted. We haven''t found any useful clues yet." The one eyed man said: "there''s no need to take it seriously. I don''t have any idea about these cowardly guys now. At present, there are only two things I want to know. Where are the evil things and what kind of existence is the star clan." He thought about it for a long time. I haven''t thought about it all the time. Let''s talk about those evil things. They are very cruel. They used to harass each other from time to time, just like they were trying to prove their existence to others. But now it''s good, disappeared without a trace, who knows where they went. If you were here, you would definitely tell the one eyed man that the evil things have been called back by me. I used to make trouble for you because I wanted you to work hard. As for some casualties, that''s normal. Evil things have to eat. Baiyun old sword God shakes his head. That''s what they want to know. But no useful information has been found. The one eyed man pondered for a moment and said, "will you encounter danger on the way back?" "Don''t be like that. I think I''ve been careful enough to avoid being watched." Xia Kunyun said. He is worried about these dangerous things. After all, there are children and women, and they still want to enjoy their family. The one eyed man said helplessly: "in Xiadu, people are watching. Do you think there is no shadow club in Yanhai? Can you be found when you come in through the gate "As far as your intelligence quotient is concerned, I can understand why you can only be a director, not a leader, because it''s not enough." Find the opportunity to ridicule, but also in line with the one eyed man''s character. Xia Kunyun was very angry, but he didn''t argue with the one eyed man, mainly because he couldn''t do it. "If not, let Lin Fan send us back." "It''s impossible for you to regard Lin Fan as a tool man, and Yanhai city is not peaceful recently." The one eyed man refuses directly, saying that he can''t let Lin Fan go with them.He knew that Xia Du had been thinking about Lin fan. I just want to dig out of him. They must not be given any chance. "Well, that''s right. Now Yanhai city has become the main place. It really needs a strong man to be in charge, otherwise it will be very troublesome." The one eyed man said: "elder Baiyun, I''ll arrange Yongxin, Lin Daoming and others to escort you back. Their strength has been improved a lot. Unless they meet the stars, few of them are their opponents." During this period, everyone''s strength has improved. In particular, Liu haichan is advancing by leaps and bounds. Even his one eyed man is shocked. Is it not that my one eyed man''s talent is not as good as his Liu haichan? Chapter 385 Downstairs. When Xia Kunyun and Baiyun Laojian passed through daoshu, they were immediately attracted by the charm of daoshu. "Is this the tree you got in Changbai Mountain?" They watched it live. When watching the live broadcast, they are itching to see how much they want to be on the scene. If they are on the scene, they can get more good things. The shadow club is hiding around. I dare not get too close. "The target appears." Just let me know. The next thing is to organize and solve it by ourselves. "Brother Liu, what are you doing?" Xia Kunyun asked. Liu haichan sat in front of the road tree and meditated. His breath was introverted. During this period of time, he made great progress and surpassed many people. Hearing Xia Kunyun''s voice, he slowly opened his eyes. "Practice." A simple answer and two simple words are enough to explain a problem. Liu haichan is not what he used to be. He spared no words and would never talk more nonsense, which makes people feel difficult to see through. To sum up in one word: I''m Liu haichan''s better than before. Xia Kunyun looked at Liu haichan carefully and was shocked. Before, Liu haichan didn''t feel as mysterious as he is now. He knew that he had made great progress, which was beyond his imagination. "Can I have a leaf?" Xia Kunyun asked. Liu haichan said calmly: "you can get it yourself." Tao tree is spiritual. The leaves are there, but it''s so easy to get. Even if he burns incense and worships every day, he can''t get further friendship from Tao tree. As for Xia Kunyun Let''s forget it. Xia Kunyun walks towards the tree. As he approaches the tree, he stops. An amazing breath bursts out of the tree. It''s a sharp sword It''s like warning him that if you dare to get close, you''ll be torn to pieces. "What''s the matter?" Liu haichan choked his smile and pretended to know nothing, as if he wanted to see Xia Kunyun humiliate. "You are very bad." Xia Kunyun said helplessly. Bang toad laughs but does not speak. Blame me? What does it have to do with me. What a noble existence Tao tree is. I don''t see that I pray every day. I just hope I can get closer to Tao tree, and then spread more authentic Taoist practices. Of course He hasn''t got the friendship of daoshu up to now. But he had already got "Qingxin Jue" before, which was enough for him to comprehend it for a long time. The old sword God of Baiyun looked at daoshu in shock. He was practicing kendo. The breath he just felt was a pure Kendo breath. It was something he had dreamed of. "This..." He came to the tree, want to feel, but the tree in front of him is really too mysterious, with his current strength, can''t feel anything. At this point. Lin Fan appears with Lao Zhang. "Old sword God, long time no see." Lin Fan smiles and greets the old sword God of Baiyun. Baiyun was very enthusiastic when he saw Lin Fan and his benefactor appeared. He also knew that Yanhai city was so safe and the one eyed man was so comfortable because of Lin fan. "Yeah, it''s been a while." Said the cloud. Lin Fan said: "like it?" Old Baiyun sword God said: "I practice kendo. I just feel a kind of sword meaning from daoshu. I want to understand it well, but my cultivation is too weak to understand things from daoshu. I feel a little pity." "Is it?" Lin Fan looked at the tree curiously, then nodded and said, "well, I think what you said is that it''s interesting to practice stronger. Now I have a headache, because the previous methods of cultivation are useless to me." He was nostalgic for his former practice. Current cultivation method! How to hammer yourself! It was very useful at that time, but now it''s useless. It''s just like other people scratching themselves. Lin Fan came to the tree, gently picked a leaf, the tree where dare to resist, at most is a little protest, the growth of leaves, rustling. It''s like saying, you can''t go too far. "Here you are." Lin Fan handed the leaves to Baiyun old sword God, "maybe it will help you." The old sword God of Baiyun looked at Lin Fan in shock. He was flattered. He took the leaves tremblingly. When he touched the leaves for a moment, he felt that there was a pure and noble meaning of Kendo in the leaves. "Really?" I still can''t believe it. All of them have been received. It seems to have a great impact on him to say such words. Lin Fan said with a smile: "of course, you don''t really want it. Besides, we know each other. If you need it, I''m willing to help you."The old sword God of Baiyun wanted to cry. Looking at the sincere smile and eyes of the other side, he nodded. After so many years, he felt that Lin Fan in front of him was really charming. "I want it, too." Xia Kunyun said in a hurry. I didn''t expect to get good things so easily. At the same time, as far as Xia Kunyun is concerned, as far as my status and personality are concerned, since I have taken the initiative to speak, there is absolutely no problem. Liu haichan, who didn''t say a word, frowned a little. Obviously, he didn''t expect Xia Kunyun to be such a shameless guy. Shit! He even took the initiative to speak. Even if Lin Fan wants to refuse you, I''m afraid he doesn''t know how to say it. Lin Fan looked at Xia Kunyun, full of memories, thought for a long time did not think of each other in the end who, is not seen in where? "Do I know you?" He''s just asking. But these words heard in Xia Kun''s cloud ears, but it was like thunder roaring in the sky, which directly broke his mind. Liu haichan laughed. Tears are coming. Listen, what hurtful words they are. Often the most hurtful words are so simple, without any complicated remarks. However, it is more like a kind of disaster to hear them. "We had dinner together." Xia Kunyun said, that time was in Xiadu, accompanied by a group of people. Although it has been several months, there is no need to forget it so soon. If the one eyed man is at the scene, he will definitely clap his hands and cheer. It''s worthy of our Yanhai city''s Lin fan, who is looking for my one eyed man''s face. Lin Fan said: "maybe I forgot, but just now the tree told me that leaves can''t be planted any more." Now it''s true. But for Xia Kunyun, this is the refusal of chiguoguo. The white cloud old sword Divine way: "summer secretary, can get a piece already enough, can''t be too greedy." Xia Kunyun feels that he is wronged. I just want to ask. He doesn''t mean anything else. His idea is very simple. He just wants to see if my relationship with Lin fan is very strong. I didn''t expect People can''t remember who he is. That''s the worst thing. Members of the shadow club, who have been observing the scene, are shocked to see Lin Fan mixing with Xiadu. Inside their shadow club. There are terrible things going on. As long as the face of Lin Fan''s shadow club members, will disappear without a trace, completely erased, disappeared from the world without a trace. "Call the organization. The situation has changed. Baiyun meets Xia Kunyun and Lin fan." This member is Xiao Zhou. He was once as timid as a mouse and was often bullied. Later, he joined an organization to exercise his courage. After a period of exercise, his courage became very big. Later, he ran into a girl To become a member of the shadow club. It''s hard to get out. There was a moment of silence. There''s a voice over there. "What''s the situation?" Xiao Zhou doesn''t know how the situation is, but he feels that he can''t take risks. "Baiyun and Lin fan are very happy. It makes me feel like they want to escort them back, but the specific situation is not known. You can try to stop them. If it''s true, you can escape." His task is simple. Observe the scene. Tell them when Baiyun and others will leave, and then the shadow will be able to intercept them halfway. When Xiao Zhou said that. The other end of the signal fell silent. No one spoke, not even a voice. "Hello! What''s the situation over there? Is there any problem? " Xiao Zhou knows and asks. Nima. If Lin Fan escorts them to leave, even if he gives them ten courage, he doesn''t dare to intercept each other. It''s a bloody thing. "Xiao Zhou, you just said that Lin fan would escort them back." It was a long time before the sound came from there. Xiao Zhou said, "it should be." "Don''t say should, is, is not." At this time, it was Xiao Zhou''s turn to be a little confused. The members'' questions made him forget how to answer them. Think about it carefully. "Yes, Lin Fan escorts them away." "Task cancelled." "Why cancel?" "What are you going to do?" Xiao Zhou is silent and seems to have some truth. After all, everyone is afraid to face Lin fan, which has obviously become a taboo and a terrible existence that human beings dare not touch. Mad! We are all human beings. Why is the gap so huge? I really don''t understand. At this point. Lin Fan chatted with the old sword God of Baiyun at will.Old sword God of Baiyun has a good impression on Lin fan. In his opinion, Lin fan is really good. He is polite and gentle. He never argues with others. Besides, after the gift of leaves. Lin Fan''s status in the heart of Baiyun old sword God has reached a high level. Upstairs. One eyed man stood in front of the French window, calmly looking at the situation below. He wants to help Xiadu. The situation we are facing now can not be solved by one person. Instead, we need all human beings to work together and face it together to win the advantage in this contest. Now, because of the existence of Lin fan, they have an absolute advantage in this contest. All of a sudden. The sky was covered with snow. "Well?" The one eyed man frowned. Is it snowing? It''s only August now. According to the previous situation, there can''t be snow. I hope it''s not a bad thing. Outside. "It''s snowing." Lin Fan looked up at the sky, holding the frost and snow from the sky, with a bright smile on his face. "Wow, I like snow." Lao Zhang jumped up with joy. When they were in Changbai Mountain, they also met with snow, but the snow was all over the ground, and there was no such situation as now. But soon. There''s something wrong. "There''s something wrong with the snow." The white cloud old sword God shouts. Sure enough. It seems to be falling very slowly, but the ground has been covered with a layer of frost. The sun in the sky does not melt the snow, as if it has no effect on the snow. Extremely cold temperatures swept in. "Come on, get inside." Said the old sword God of Baiyun. At this point. The leaves of the tree clatter, and then you see the tree blooming with golden light. The golden light sweeps away towards the sky, and a picture of heaven and earth emerges, completely covering Yanhai city. "Lin Daoming, do you see that this is the real power of Taoism." Liu haichan''s eyes shine, just like seeing something big. Exclaimed excitedly. Looking around. Shit! I didn''t find Lin Daoming. At such a crucial time, I didn''t let Lin Daoming see it. Damn it. Because there is a picture of heaven and earth, the snow has not fallen, but you can see that the snow has been falling on the picture for a long time, slowly accumulating. This is also a kind of pressure for daoshu. It costs a lot. When the one eyed man saw this situation, he was shocked. Don''t be the same as he thought, there''s really something different. Conference room. People who can speak are gathered here. Jin Heli held her glasses and said: "just after analyzing the falling snow, we found that it was not formed naturally, but contained a mysterious force. Even if it was burned at a high temperature of several hundred, it would not melt." "Satellite images are being collated now. As for what it is, we will know later." "Thirteen cities are facing the heavy snow at the same time." "Those cities are not sheltered by trees. In such a short period of time, there have been some accidents and casualties." Jin Heli''s expression is very serious, as if facing a big enemy. So far, I don''t know why. This is the most worrying thing. If this continues, the consequences will be unimaginable. There are countless casualties. Xia Kunyun contacted the headquarters. His face was very blue. After he hung up the phone, he said in a deep voice: "it''s the same with Xiadu. It''s covered with heavy snow. According to the current snow speed, the thickness can reach one foot in an hour." This is a serious problem. The snow can''t melt. It''s obviously done on purpose. But who is it. No one knows. Wu Sheng pondered with the Wu people for a moment. Finally, Wu Shengdao said: "I think this should be done by a star family. It''s a kind of array. It''s not simple to be able to accurately limit the range and have such a strong star." "Who could it be?" Asked the one eyed man. Wu Sheng shook his head and said: "it''s hard to say that our cultivation is too weak, and we haven''t reached the level where we can know who did it just by breath. But the only thing we can know is that the people who appear in this situation don''t seem to be very friendly to you. Maybe their idea is to destroy all the creatures here, so as to dig out the secrets here with ease." The old Wu people don''t really want to be involved in this. The man who made such a big deal. It''s not something they can provoke. "I can feel..." Lin Fan said to himself."What do you feel?" The one eyed man asked in a hurry. Lin Fan said with a smile: "the strong." Chapter 386 One eyed men and others are confused. They know that Lin fan has the ability to feel the strong one thousands of miles away. The key is whether the strong one is strong or not. "How strong is it?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan thought for a moment, "it''s OK." The one eyed man looks at each other. I don''t know if Lin Fan''s strong man is the one they want to find. If not, there will be some trouble. Eight princes and others stay in Yanhai City, looking up at the sky, the face of doubt. "There are days and days of injury." Although he is also very domineering, he never thought of destroying all human beings. Now some people are trying their best to destroy all human beings. Who has such ability? Even sages may not be able to create such a situation without their appearance. "Prince, we shouldn''t pay more attention to this matter in case we are involved too much." One of the attendants warned. The eighth prince said, "what''s the fear of being involved too much? As the eighth Prince of Jinwu nationality, who dares to provoke me?" That''s how overbearing it is to speak. After all, I haven''t been beaten. He is not afraid of anyone. It''s really hard for him to suffer a big loss because of his current position. Most people of all ethnic groups are afraid of Jinwu people, and they are afraid of offending the eighth prince, which will lead to revenge. They usually turn a blind eye, as if it never happened. Many of the attendants were silent. It''s normal for the prince to like to pretend. Just get used to it. Now! The situation in the network forum is very lively. Netizens from all over the world gathered in the forum. "Damn, it''s snowing a bit. I can''t hold it any longer." "Nima, my family lives on the first floor, and now the corridor is covered with snow. The shovel is not moving. It has run to the upstairs friend''s home to avoid it. In this way, it''s afraid that it will be buried alive." "I''m in the same situation here as you are." "What the hell is this weather? It''s never happened before." Many netizens have panicked. After all, no one has ever seen such a situation. Some drivers don''t pay any attention to this kind of weather when they are driving. But soon, when they want to push the door open, they find that the door is still and completely blocked. I can''t move. We can only call the police for help. In the conference room. Jin Heli has gone to the monitoring department for a long time to sort out the data. With the continuous monitoring, the data are put in front of her. Of course, the complexity of the data has exceeded her imagination. But in the end, we got useful information. Push the door of the conference room open. Everybody''s looking at Kingsley. The one eyed man signaled that she could speak. Jin Heli coughed softly and said in a Runrun voice: "according to the summary of current data, the anomalies of these cities are all man-made, and the place of energy fluctuation is in Changbai Mountain. These are the images taken. You can have a look at them." Everyone got the pictures. Some people exclaimed. "Why! It looks like a big net. " "It''s like a place where there''s energy rushing into the sky, and then after reaching a certain height, it''s scattered in all directions. What kind of means can we achieve this?" "These hateful guys come to our planet, get good things from our mountains and historic sites, and want our lives. For us, this will be a fierce battle." "That''s right." Now that we know the details. The next step is to solve this problem. The one eyed man came up to Lin fan, grabbed his hand and said seriously, "Lin fan, the next thing really can only be solved by you. The safety of more than ten urban people can only be solved by you." "We can''t go there by plane. It''s too slow. By the time we get there, other cities may have been submerged." Lin Fan smiles and looks serious. He finds the importance of things from the one eyed man''s expression. "Well, I understand." All people place their hopes on Lin fan. As for how strong the people who can cause this situation are, they don''t know. It''s also unknown whether Lin fan is the opponent of the other party. "Thank you so much." That''s what people think. Lin Fan said with a smile: "fortunately, it''s not very hard. I hope to compete with the strong. I''m going now." Downstairs. A group of people watched. "Are you sure you don''t want to take me?" Lao Zhang asked. He would like to go with Lin fan. Lin Fan said, "I''m in a hurry. I''ll take you next time."Then, Lin Fan slowly bent his knees and jumped up with a bang. In an instant, it turned into a streamer and disappeared between heaven and earth, forming a shock wave. The people covered their faces and resisted it, showing the color of horror. Wu Sheng looked at the old man and said, "he has such strength, but he can''t fly. He doesn''t understand it." "Who knows." The old people are helpless. It always feels strange. But strange things can happen. Lin fan is really strong, strong is terrible, where they can imagine. I thought. I hope that troublemaker won''t be beaten too badly. From the beginning to the end, they all believe that Lin fan can blow each other up. Don''t ask why. They have too much knowledge and trust. At this point. In the distance between Yanhai city and Changbai Mountain, there is a huge roar, just like a missile explosion. The shock wave formed is very terrible, and the dust can cover hundreds of meters away. You can''t fly, that''s it. But the speed is absolutely not slow. It has already surpassed the speed of sound for a long time. That kind of explosion can crack the eardrum. Changbai Mountain. The sky is covered with snow, and you can''t see the end at a glance. And now. There was a group of people in the snow. It is difficult for them to have any impact on the harsh environment around them. At the same time, there is a piece of talisman in the sky blooming brilliantly. The brilliance condenses into essence and rises up into the sky. I don''t know where to go. "Brother Mo, you said that there are strong local people here, but now, we have to see how the strong local people can solve the next problems." A middle-aged man with rich breath looked at Mo Wu standing by. Some time ago, Mo Wu had a conflict with Lin fan. As a saint, he was suppressed by the human beings on this planet. It''s a shame to say that. However, these things are true, even if you do not want to admit that there is no way. Mo Wu said: "don''t underestimate the people here. He is very strong." Obviously This guy didn''t listen to Mo Wu''s words. "What sound." In the distance between heaven and earth, there is a sound, roaring constantly. Everyone looked up and found a light spot gradually enlarged. In a moment, a figure fell from the sky and fell on the ground. Boom! The surrounding snow was directly cracked by the impact of the force, and the people around were shocked. Who was it that made such a big noise. "Here he comes." Mo Wu said. No one knows who Mo Wu said "he''s here." they all look at Lin fan. After landing, Lin Fan looked around curiously. Soon. He saw a little familiar guy. "Did you make it?" Lin fan asked. Mo Wu pointed to one side, "he made it." As normal. Mo Wu can dominate the airway: "it''s none of your business. If you don''t want to die, get out of here." But he didn''t say it after all. Because I''ve played against Lin fan, I know that Lin fan is very powerful. The current situation doesn''t have much to do with him. It''s the most important thing to wait and see what happens. Lin Fan looked at the middle-aged man and said politely, "our city is snowing. Can you stop?" Mo Wu murmured in his heart. Sure enough, he was still so polite. People who were always polite were the most terrible. This was his conclusion. "Ha ha ha..." Dragon ape laughs, "ridiculous to the extreme, you say stop it, don''t you think your face is bigger than the sky?" "I''ve never met you before. You should get along well with me, but you are hostile to me. You shouldn''t be." Lin Fan shook his head. Mo Wu did not speak. He''s very smart. This matter has nothing to do with him. If he had never been taught by Lin Fan before, he might have denounced Lin fan. But now, he has a kind of idea that it''s none of his business. "Fidgety!" Dragon ape roared and pounced directly on Lin fan, "listen to Mo Wu say you are the strongest in this native land. I''ll beat you into a dog and see how you talk to me." The voice just dropped. Dragon ape five fingers open, momentum of the dragon, condensed into the virtual between the Dragon claws, mercilessly toward Lin Fan shoulder fall. The momentum is overwhelming. Bang! A strong blow fell directly on Lin Fan''s shoulder. When people around saw this scene, they all cheered. The boy is finished. Dragon ape are secretly proud, at the same time, deeply disdain Mo Wu''s behavior, even can say this kind of even I don''t see clearly the guy is very strong, simply blind. But Lin Fan''s next words made him sweat, as if to hell."What are you doing?" "Why did you hit me?" "You are so unfriendly." Lin Fan frowned, slowly stretched out his hand, and pushed the Dragon ape''s chest. With a bang, for the Dragon ape, it was like an irresistible force. The whole person flew backwards. His facial expression became very surprised, and his whole body lost control and flew to the rear. It hit the stone wall in the back. The feeling of powerlessness that he could not resist made him feel desperate. "How?" The Dragon ape''s body is inlaid in the stone wall, the eyes can''t believe looking at Lin fan, just like hell. Ah! Mo Wu sighed helplessly. I knew that would happen. Lin Fan''s strength has never let people down. Fight with him, are some don''t know the depth of Linfan guy, if you know, absolutely can hide as far as you can, absolutely won''t have any dispute with him. After all, the feeling of being beaten is very unpleasant. Lin Fan didn''t pay attention to the Dragon ape, but looked for it, and finally his eyes stayed on the talisman floating in the air. "This is it?" He narrowed his eyes, thought, felt the power of the talisman, jumped up directly, opened his hand, and grasped the talisman in the air. There was no other meaning, but to stop all this. Chapter 387 "I want to die." Mo Wu admits that Lin Fan''s strength is very strong, but he knows more about the origin of the talisman floating in the air. Dragon ape can cause this situation, all rely on the talisman. The Oracle from the dragon''s supreme power can lead the changes of heaven and earth, change all material things, which goes beyond their idea of practice. Now, Lin Fan obviously wants to touch the majesty of such power, and the result is obvious, it is a dead end. He didn''t remind Lin fan. What are you doing? It''s just a waste of time. Besides, are we familiar with each other? I''m not familiar with it. There''s still some contradiction. How can anyone touch the powerful hand edict? At the moment when Lin Fan touched it, thunder and lightning flashed in the sky, and thunder gathered in all directions, forming a terrible power. Crackle! Lin fan is covered by thunder. Ordinary people can be wiped out in a moment when they encounter this kind of situation. Even those who are strong in the sage''s realm can''t resist it. "It''s so familiar. It''s like going back to the past." Lin Fan looks happy. The power of thunder is pure and irascible. He pays attention to destroying everything in the world, but for Lin fan, who is used to practicing with thunder, it''s like meeting the best thing in the world. "Come harder." He opened his arms, thunder around the arms, the end of the thunder seems to penetrate into the void like, continuous gushing. "How can it be that the supreme power of the Oracle contains the power of shocking the world, even I can''t resist the thunder, and he really enjoys it?" If you didn''t see it with your own eyes. He won''t believe it. "The effect is still a little unsatisfactory. It seems that I have become very strong now. The effect of current cultivation method is very poor." Lin Fan likes to practice, and he can sum up his own shortcomings in practice. Of course, he can also sum up that the methods of practice are often very weak, but for some time he didn''t think of new methods of practice, leading to the gradual reduction of the methods of practice. Maybe thunder can''t do any damage to Lin fan. The powerful hand instructions suddenly burst out with a terrible power, frightening people''s mind and mind, and paying attention to destroy everything. "So strong!" Lin Fan praised. The mouth says very strongly, but the action in the hand is non-stop, one palm grabs, overbearing and powerful, the sound of breaking is unceasing, the power of solidifying substance is unceasingly broken, just like a mirror. He caught the talisman and yanked it in his hand. Whew! It''s a terrible shock. The palm of Lin Fan''s hand was shocked violently, and the talisman came out of his hand and flew to the Dragon ape in front of him as a streamer. At this point. The blizzard in cities has disappeared. Even the falling snow disappeared without a trace. It was obviously controlled by this force. When the power dissipated, it disappeared. "It''s so powerful. Who left it? It made me feel the pleasure of fighting that I haven''t seen for a long time." Lin Fan said. The Dragon ape holds the hand instruction talisman and looks at Lin Fan with gloomy eyes. "If you dare to destroy the supreme edict, you will die." Although he said cruel words, he was shocked in his heart. Lin Fan said: "you may have made a mistake. I didn''t destroy it. I just competed with it. Although it''s very powerful, it''s still a little weak." "What? How dare you say that our people are powerful and weak willed? Well, well, let me see what you can do to say that. " Dragon ape rage, the other party''s language humiliation is not only him, but also his family''s supreme power. When he came to the planet, the clan gave him this edict, asking him to destroy the creatures on the planet. If he is in trouble, he can use the power of the edict to ask the powerful Dharma body to come and kill each other with absolute strength and will. Mo Wu knew that the Dragon ape was going to open. How powerful is the dragon power? It''s unimaginable. Everyone is an old monster. It''s easy to survive for a long time and block out the sun. It''s like crushing an ant to kill him. Quietly back a little bit. At this point. Dragon ape finger cut palm, blood drops on the Oracle, fiercely to the air. Hum! All of a sudden. The hand instructions and talismans are full of brilliance. The brilliance is just like pitching. It covers the whole world. It is so powerful that it seems that there is a force that does not dare to exist in the world. Beyond the stars, the universe is dark. Satellites revolve around the planet. All of a sudden. The sky concussion, an invisible force swept by, the normal operation of the satellite directly exploded, cut off contact with the local. This has been found in all countries. It scares them. I thought something terrible had happened.Changbai Mountain. The space vibrates, cracks emerge, and a strange sound is transmitted from the cracks. The sound is roaring, as if it''s a war song from a distant nation. "The music is good." Lin Fan praised. "The descendants of the Dragon ape welcome their ancestors and kill them with great power." Cried the Dragon ape. Mo Wu breathed quickly, and that kind of power like Tianwei shrouded himself, which oppressed him severely. Lin Fan looked up with a dignified expression. It''s really strong. He felt the breath that he had never had before. Even in his dream, he had never met such strong people. Compared with the breath now, the strong people he had faced had no comparability. In the crack appeared a virtual mountain range, like a bird''s nest. A great dragon came. "Wanlong nest." Mo Wu was shocked. There was a record in the clan that there was a master of the ten thousand Dragon Nest thousands of years ago who could destroy the sky by means of earth shaking means. Later, he was never born again. I didn''t expect that this hand written talisman was this terrible supreme power. There was only one idea in his mind. Lin fan is finished. The Dragon sings in the sky. Countless virtual Shadow Dragons dance around the ten thousand Dragon Nest, and then, as if seeing Lin fan, ten thousand dragons gather and roar towards Lin fan. In the blink of an eye. Wanlong change, turned into a finger, the finger is huge, golden, pressure of the surrounding space are shaking, simply can''t bear such a force. "Hum, our family can crush you with one finger." Dragon ape is very proud, that kind of pride comes from the power of the clan. As the fingers appear over Changbai Mountain. The sky is falling apart. The mountains split. All this is like the end of the world coming, the storm surging, the formation of disaster, full of around. "It''s so strong. I''m going to be serious." Lin Fan felt the blood in his body boiling. He clenched his five fingers into a fist, took a deep breath, jumped up with a dignified expression, waved his arm, and punched his fingers. "I like to fight the strong." Boom! It''s so dazzling that I can''t see clearly what''s going on in front of me. Everything has become illusory. The onlookers had no eyes, the shock wave hit their bodies, and even standing was a problem. "So strong." "It''s terrible." "Before the true body comes, there will be such terrible power, and the native human beings will be ruined." At this point. The strength of Lin Fan''s fist has reached the extreme. From the beginning of cultivation to the present, it has burst out violently, and the impact formed runs through the whole world, which has reached a level that ordinary people can''t imagine. Hum! After the fist and finger collision, time is like a pause, everything has stopped. Lin Fan roared and waved his fist to the extreme. Click! The other hand''s finger was directly broken, numerous cracks appeared, and then disappeared. "Well?" A voice of surprise rang through the sky and the earth. No one knew where it came from. It seemed that there were people talking all around. But they knew that it was the supreme power of the dragon clan. "No way." Dragon ape''s eyes are about to burst out, staring at the scene in front of him in a daze, for him, big shot, no matter who the other party is, will be blown out. But now the scene in front of us is obviously false. He couldn''t believe it. Even Mo Wu, who was watching the play, frowned. It''s not good. He knew that Lin Fan was very strong, but he never thought that he would be so strong. This has a great impact on the actions of their star family. "Who are you?" The old voice came from Lin fan. He was very curious about Lin fan. "My name is Lin fan, your strength is very good, I also want to know who you are." Lin fan asked expectantly. The other side is really strong. He knew that the other side didn''t exert all his strength. If he exerted all his strength, he would be more powerful than just now. "Presumptuous, can you ask about the great power of our ancestors?" The Dragon ape yelled angrily. Mad, it''s a real blunder that he didn''t run over this guy. Lin Fan said, "I didn''t ask you." He didn''t like the Dragon ape. He started inexplicably. He was really unfriendly and didn''t want to talk to him. "You..." Dragon ape angrily points at Lin fan, and his angry hair stands up. If Lin Fan''s strength doesn''t scare him, he really wants to teach Lin Fan a lesson. Dragon power, "strange, strange, this planet has been here, but I didn''t expect to have you. It seems that I underestimate you." Lin Fan said: "I am a normal person. I like to practice. You can think of me as a normal person who likes to practice.""Seriously, you are very strong. I want to compete with you. Can you come here now?" "Otherwise, with your current strength, although you can let me have a happy war, you are definitely not my opponent." His words shocked the faces of the people around him. Unexpectedly, someone took the initiative to challenge the great power of the Dragon ancestors. It''s about death. "Presumptuous!" The Dragon ape roared again: "you can challenge our ancestors." "Shut up It can transmit sound. The Dragon ape shrinks his head, just like a turtle. He doesn''t dare to do anything presumptuous. His ancestors have already scolded him. How dare he be presumptuous. If you really want to talk back. I''m afraid I''ll die. "You''re very strange. You have an extraordinary smell, eh What kind of blood, ancient or legendary? " "Well, I''ll come and see what kind of blood you belong to." The dragon people can doubt that Lin fan is not from this planet. There must be some strange blood. Otherwise, how can it be so powerful. Chapter 388 "I''ll wait for you." Lin fan is looking forward to meeting each other. He had not met the strong for a long time. Naturally, he had to compete with the strong. Gradually, the light of the hand written talisman became introverted and gradually dissipated, and then slowly fell into the hands of the Dragon ape. "That''s it?" Dragon ape looked down at the palm of his hand, full of questions, ancestors come, even if it is not the real body, who can resist, but now what? What about me? I am full of confidence in you, but you hurt my heart so much. To tell you the truth, if you are not my grandparent, I really want to be angry on the spot. Is it still human affairs? I didn''t see that I was lawless and arrogant by virtue of your existence. Finish the calf. Don''t do what''s trapped. "He''s very strong." Lin Fan looked at the Dragon ape and others and praised the great power of his ancestors. The old dragon ape''s face turned red and finally nodded. "Well, it''s strong." What else can he do? He can only agree with what Lin Fan said. As for his previous intention to compete with Lin fan, he has no idea after seeing that Lin fan has a close relationship with his grandparents. Yes. Sincerely admit defeat, no other ideas. Lin Fan came to the Dragon ape, the original situation made him have no good impression of the Dragon ape, but as the ancestor let Lin Fan feel the joy of fighting, the situation of the Dragon ape changed a little. "Is he your relative?" The Dragon ape nodded silently like a turtle. "Well, it''s my grandparents." "I''m looking forward to fighting your grandparents." Lin Fan expected. Just the other side is not the real body, strength is limited, can''t play out the real strength, this is the only thing that Lin Fan feels pity. A full battle must be a real strength of both sides. Mo Wu''s eyes toward the Dragon ape revealed the color of satisfaction. After all, only after being beaten can he understand his own situation and how rampant he is at the beginning. Even if he is similar to the Dragon ape, he can''t say anything. After all, the other side has powerful things in their hands. It''s normal to be a bit rampant. "Did you make the sudden snow in my city?" Lin fan asked. Hearing this, the Dragon ape was shocked. If he let the other party know that his original idea was to kill you, he would be retaliated and pretended not to know. I didn''t do it. I didn''t do anything. You can''t frame me up. I''m just a passer-by. I''ve just arrived here and I''m not familiar with my life and land. How can I do it. "Strange, who is it? I can feel it Lin Fan pondered and was in doubt. For him, he clearly felt the power, and it had just been destroyed, but the other side said that he didn''t do it, so he had to go to other places to find it. "Well, goodbye." He waved and went somewhere else. Looking at Lin Fan''s leaving figure, the Dragon ape suddenly eased his breath, and then whispered angrily: "the rampant rat generation is deceiving others too much. When my grandparents come, you will have to pay the price." Behind the unwillingness is always a rage. Just when Mo Wu wanted to say something. Lin Fan appeared in front of them again. The startled ape quickly shut up. I didn''t say anything. And Your ears are not so smart, can you hear it in a low voice? Dragon ape secretly swear, I have enough humble, if you dare to humiliate me, I dragon ape even if blood stained sky, also want to fight with you to the end. "Do you know where the strong are?" "I can''t feel their breath." Lin Fan inquired. The Dragon ape shook his head and said, "I don''t know." "Well, excuse me." Lin Fan smiles, waves to them, and then leaves. So far. Dragon ape deeply understand, each other in his heart, in the end left how much shadow. "Who is he?" Dragon ape looks at Mo Wu and asks clearly. Mo Wu said: "in this planet, I''m the only one who meets the most powerful man, very strong, very powerful. I can''t hold on for long in his hands. Fortunately, he doesn''t have a big killing heart, otherwise you think you can live?" I heard that. Dragon ape took a breath of cold air, his eyes became dignified. It was really a big trouble to encounter this kind of thing, but he always believed that his grandparents would come, and he would definitely press each other on the ground. Deep in the starry sky. As a big family of stars, the dragon people control a wide range of stars around them. At this time, a dark yellow star blooms bright light, and then, you can see the streamer coming from the star, and the terrible power startles the sky. Countless powers have been shaken. "Where is he going?"Many of them are very surprised. When they get to this point, any action can cause an uproar, let alone stay away from the place where they study. Lin fan is wandering in Changbai Mountain. He is looking for the strong. The Dragon ape was afraid of being killed by telling the truth, so he could only say that he didn''t do it, so that Lin Fan continued to look for the person who did it. And he didn''t know. Not long after he left Yanhai, the visions of the major cities disappeared. For one eyed men and others, they just want to say that it''s really good to have Lin fan. Any trouble in front of him is not a problem. Everything is so easy to solve. Just why haven''t you come back yet? The one eyed man didn''t worry about what would happen to him. If it was before, maybe he would worry a little, but now he has no brain. He believes in each other. Lin fan is so overbearing, who can hurt him. ¡­¡­ At this point. There are a group of members of the big family of stars wandering around Changbai Mountain. Meet Lin fan head on. Relying on their own strength, these members of the starry sky did not pay attention to the local human beings at all, but they knew that Lin Fan was a frightening existence. "Hold on, hold on to me. I''ve found out the situation. He prefers polite people. As long as we don''t be arrogant and be polite, there will be no problem." "True or false, don''t play with us." "Fart, do you think I''m lying to you like this?" "How to be polite?" "Think of him as your father." "Easy to understand, simple." Lin Fan looked at these strange dressed guys, not too surprised. He had seen similar ones before, but it was not easy to see people, and he wanted to say hello, but he didn''t take the initiative when he thought that some people had a bad temper. Don''t think that if Lin fan doesn''t act, it''s like nothing. Everyone has got the latest news. Where will it be like before. "Hello." A star sky member bowed his head and waist, with a good attitude, a smile on his face like a flower, perfectly expressing his friendliness incisively and vividly. "Hello." Lin Fan said with a smile. When they stood in front of Lin fan, they all seemed a little stiff. This is not their nature. Their nature is very overbearing. They are always arrogant when they meet local people, but when they meet Lin fan, they are as honest as children. There was no idea of resistance. Lin Fan said, "do you know where there are strong people?" "I don''t know." Where do they know where the strong are? For them, the only hope in front of them is to retreat quickly. Don''t think about anything else. It''s a sin to think too much. "All right." Lin Fan smiles. When the stars see this kind of smile, their hearts are a little flustered. It''s too terrible. I don''t know why, it always gives them a kind of insidious feeling. "Brother, is there anything else?" One member asked. It''s very respectful. No good attitude. "Nothing." Lin Fan shook his head. Members said: "if there is nothing wrong with big brother, then we will withdraw first. Just in time, we have something to do." Lin Fan said with a smile, "OK, go and be busy. We''ll meet when we have a chance." Soon, Lin Fan walked forward. "You just looked so humble." "Fart, where humble, I this is friendly." "What''s more, I''ve already said that I want to treat each other like a father. I''ve done it." A group of people heard about it, then left laughing. They come to the planet in high spirits and are ready to look for treasure, but the situation is really different from what they think. When they meet tough guys, the most important thing is that Changbai Mountain is not safe, and some of them are very dangerous. No weaker than them. After a long time. Lin fan stopped and saw a figure appear. "Have we met somewhere before?" Magic sister appeared in front, she was ready to say hello to Lin fan, but Lin Fan''s words blocked all the words she wanted to say. It''s a little too much. "What do you say?" Sister demon has no good airway. I used to pit so miserably, said to forget to forget, really irritating. Look at He even bowed his head to meditate. He pretended to be very similar, which made people''s mentality burst. Lin Fan shook his head. "I don''t have any impression. I hear your tone seems to know me. I must have seen it before, but I don''t have any impression. For this kind of behavior, I apologize. I''m really sorry. Can I introduce myself?" There''s nothing wrong with that.Lin Fan''s expression is very serious and polite. He doesn''t want to make a mistake because of this kind of thing. Often a lot of things are not timely communication, problems. Now, avoid it if you can. The elder sister took a deep breath, adjusted her mood, and said with a smile: "I don''t need the introduction. Do you remember my appearance now?" A woman''s words are the most unbelievable. If there is a love veteran here, he will find something wrong, and then coax the other side with glib. "Look a few more eyes in case I forget after too long." Lin fan is not very nice. It''s really his fault. The dream is a little long. People who are not familiar with him all become strange. In front of him, the man with a smile on his face looks friendly, but he forgets that he really shouldn''t. The magic sister clenched her fist. I want to hit people. A word is enough to kill people. Why didn''t I find out before that the boy was so uncomfortable. "Yes? It''s normal for you to forget things. After all, it''s not as good-looking as the women around you, right Said the elder sister. Lin Fan said: "well, my wife is very beautiful. Even if I don''t see her, I won''t forget it." Shit! The elder sister of demon God wants to smoke herself angrily. She''s really cheap. If you are in a good mood, you will find yourself boring. However, the evil spirit elder sister came to Lin Fan for something, hoping that the other party could help. She stayed in Changbai Mountain for a long time and never went back, just hoping to get those things. "Can you do me a favor?" Asked the elder sister. Lin Fan said with a smile: "yes, I like to help others." "Come with me." It''s a hard road to follow the elder sister demon all the way to the deep. It''s also covered by many plants with thorns. When ordinary people see the situation here, most of them will give way. Soon. They appeared in front of an apparently man-made hole, which was sealed by a huge stone. "This is not an ordinary stone gate." Lin Fan said. He could feel the amazing power in the stone gate. The stone gate is carved with two figures. Julius in ancient mythology. And this stone gate is like two mighty gods suppressing, the elder sister of the demon God can''t lift it at all, and there is a big gap in strength. "Can you help me carry up the stone gate?" Asked the elder sister. She has a lot of ideas, that is, Lin Fan helps her carry the stone gate, so she insists and waits for her to come out. "I''ll have a try." Lin Fan grabs the base of the stone gate and makes a sudden effort. There is a constant click. Under the expectation of the demon sister, the stone gate is really lifted up. "It''s so heavy. I''ve never carried anything so heavy, but fortunately, I''m stronger." Lin Fan said. The elder sister of the demon God has been trying for a long time, "you help me carry it. I''ll go in and come out for a while." Then, the demon sister rushed to attack inside. It was a rare chance, and she believed Lin fan, because this guy gave her a strange feeling, not like those perfidious guys. There''s that sense of security. That''s what a lot of women are looking forward to. It wasn''t long. The devil sister ran out of the cave with grey head and grey face. He looked disappointed. It''s like meeting a ghost. I''m in a low mood. Lin fan asked, "have you found what you need?" "I didn''t find it. There was danger in it. I couldn''t get close." Said the elder sister. I''m not reconciled. Have reached this point, but was blocked out, really hurt. Lin Fan said, "I can help you." Sister demon looked at Lin fan. What he said was very reasonable, but "If you go in, what about the door? When you get inside, the door will merge with the ground without any gap." Lin Fan said, "I can break the door." "It''s not safe." The evil spirit elder sister thinks, in case if can''t break how to do. "Yes." Lin Fan thought about it, looked at the stone gate, and then forced, ah, shaking around. Under the shocked eyes of the demon sister, the stone gate was directly removed by Lin fan. "That''s all right." He thinks these things are small things. There''s basically no trouble. The devil elder sister is stunned. Maybe she is powerful and can really do whatever she wants. "Yes." She can only say to Lin fan, you are really powerful, I have admired the whole world. Sister demon stood at the door, looking at the surrounding scenery. Sigh in my heart. It''s really a wonderful place.There are four seasons in a mountain and different days in ten miles. It''s Changbai Mountain. There are all kinds of legends, which can be extraordinary. "Come on, let''s go in." There is no special place in the cave. If you listen carefully, you can still hear the sound of water dripping. Tick! Tick! "Ahead is where I couldn''t get in." "Said the elder sister," there is danger. " When they come to this place. You see a ball of light floating in the air. I feel Lin Fan coming with the demon sister. The light ball transformed into a long knife, which was crushed by a terrible force, but it didn''t chop down at the first time. Obviously, it gave the intruders a chance of life. Just get out and it''s safe. "Be careful, it''s very dangerous. I can feel the power contained in it. It''s terrible. I don''t know who''s left behind. It''s really terrible that it has such terrible power even though it''s existed for such a long time." The demon elder sister reminds a way. She has been in Changbai Mountain for such a long time. The only harvest is here. No one knows how much attention and energy she expended in search of such a place. "It''s OK. I can resist it." Lin Fan and the demon sister did not leave. The long sword fell down directly. It was very sharp. It was not as simple as imagined. Even if the sage was strong, he would be defeated even if he faced this terrible blow. At this time, Lin Fan raised his hand and used the long knife. A shock rolled down. But it soon disappeared. The long knife is broken, turning into stars and disappearing without a trace. "You see, it''s very simple." Lin fan asked with a smile. The elder sister said nothing. Be convinced. Chapter 389 The demon sister is busy in Changbai mountain all day, looking for the real hiding place. She knows a lot of things that others don''t know. Because the age of existence is too long, live too long. If there is no such mysterious means now, the appearance of the elder sister of the demon God will surely become the target in the hearts of countless people, a character like a God. It''s common to make gold body and sacrifice incense. It is not a legend, but a fact. For Lin fan, there is nothing special about his surroundings. Everything seems ordinary. If he knows this knowledge, he will definitely say It has existed for a long time. If it is excavated out, it will definitely become a key protected object. The devil sister is careful. I dare not be careless. Through a stone bridge, under the bridge flowing white milky way water, seemingly gentle, but hidden endless danger. "With my strength, even if I pass the first pass, if I''m careless, I''ll be doomed." The elder sister of the demon God was in awe of this place. She didn''t expect to find such a place. She didn''t know that there was such a thing in Changbai Mountain. There has always been a kind of induction, similar to the treasure rat''s ability, which can feel where the treasure gas between heaven and earth is gathering. Of course, the difficulty is very high. Some capable people disturb the secrets of nature, so that you can''t start. You have to peel off the cocoon and slowly find out the ultimate truth. The demon sister has been hiding behind Lin fan. Avoid crisis. But unexpectedly, the crisis did not appear. When you go to the deep place, there is a place that is out of place with the passing place. The walls around are full of flowers. If you look carefully, there are white jade beds and all kinds of strange things. On the jade bed lay two huge corpses, one as white as jade, and the other as golden as the sun. It''s not common to shine. The eyes of the demon sister are shining, baby, they are all babies. "I guess these two must be very loving." Lin Fan stood in front of the jade bed and said slowly. "How do you know?" Asked the elder sister. Lin Fan pointed to the two corpses on the jade bed and said, "look at them, they all have to hold hands when they die. If it''s me, I''ll leave with my wife hand in hand, so that they won''t be separated." The elder sister said: "maybe you are right, but they are dead. In my opinion, these two corpses have been dead for a long time, at least thousands of years, probably thousands of years. Although the body is rotten, but the bones are not rotten. They are still dazzling and flowing. They are absolutely not common things. These two corpses are of great value and great use. If we can extract the source of their bodies, we can repair them For the absolute ability to advance by leaps and bounds. " "I can come here, your credit is the biggest, one person one, the man belongs to you, the woman belongs to me, just in line with the principle of yin and Yang harmony." After that The elder sister made preparations for collecting the corpse. "Don''t do that." Lin Fan obstructs the behavior of the elder sister. The demon God elder sister looks at Lin Fan in surprise, "what do you mean?" She has a bad premonition. Is it because she believes in each other so much that when she sees good things, she has to swallow them all. Thinking of this, sister demon has a bad feeling. With her strength, she is not Lin Fan''s opponent. If you do it, you''ll be killed. Lin Fan envied: "before death can love together, after death can be buried here, enough to show their love incomparable, you and I are foreigners, can''t disturb their sleep, let them live here quietly." "I can feel that they still exist and say thank you to us." "If my wife and I sleep forever, we don''t want to be disturbed." When he heard these words in the ears of the demon sister, she opened her eyes as if to hell. "Are you kidding me?" Lin Fan said solemnly: "no, I''m very serious. Don''t disturb them. It''s a very serious thing. I won''t laugh at this kind of thing. I hate this kind of behavior." "You..." The evil spirit elder sister''s silly eyes, looking at Lin Fan''s eyes have a kind of inconceivable. To be honest. She had never met such a person. "Let''s go." Lin Fan took the demon sister and went out. "Are you true or false?" The elder sister of demon God is dying and doesn''t want to go. Either she is crazy or Lin fan is crazy. "We came here hard to find the baby. Now the baby is in front of us. Do you want to let it go?" Lin Fan looked into the eyes of the demon sister and said, "love is sacred and inviolable. The two sides of love belong here. We shouldn''t disturb them. There are many babies, but we shouldn''t disturb them." "Let''s go." The arm strength used some strength more, the evil spirit elder sister where can resist. "Wow! You''re going to make me cry. It''s necessary to do this. It''s not easy to find a place of treasure. Do you think about my feelings when you say you''re leaving? " The elder sister of the demon was crying and wailing.The state of mind has collapsed. Lin Fan said: "I have considered your feelings, but all of these are our mistakes. We shouldn''t disturb this place that moves me. If my wife is here, she will also say you." "But I don''t know your wife." The devil sister broke down and roared. There''s a generation gap. I don''t understand what you''re talking about. If God gives her another chance. She will definitely let Lin fan wait for her in front, and will never let him come. Lin fan is smiling, "wait to go back to introduce to you." The demon God elder sister is not willing to look at the treasure in the house, that is her so long time, the only discovery. Outside. Lin fan installed the stone gate again and patted the elder sister on the shoulder. "Do you feel much better?" The elder sister turned her eyes. In a better mood? Don''t tease me. I was so upset by you that I almost exploded in place. Fortunately, I can''t beat you, otherwise I will fight with you. She can swear to heaven that the two corpses are definitely treasures, and whether there are treasures around or not is unknown, but according to her conjecture, there will be no less treasures. At this time, the demon sister seemed to have been exhausted. Everything became powerless. "I know you''re happy because you''ve done something very happy." Lin fan is in a good mood. He never thought that he would encounter such a thing. Moreover, he has a good impression on the demon sister. Although the elder sister was very reluctant to give up, she was able to follow his advice and come out with him, which showed that the elder sister was approved. He likes to make friends with people who are kind-hearted. make complaints about sister. She has understood why her sister has never been successful, that''s all Who can surrender. I can''t help but be very interested in Lin Fan''s wife. What kind of person can bear this kind of temperament? If she were a man, she would have been chopped into seventeen or eighteen pieces with a firewood knife at night. "You wait..." Just as they were about to leave, a voice came from behind. When the demon sister saw the guy coming out, the light in her eyes burst out like two stars. "Ginseng Or ginseng that can walk and talk. " Lin Fan was surprised, "Wow, ginseng can talk." "Take me with you." Ginseng said. The elder sister reached out her hand and said, "I''ll take you with me." Ginseng shook his head, "no, I''m going with him." Hearing this, it seems like thunder to sister demon. Why? Am I not beautiful enough? "Why?" The devil elder sister is not satisfied. She is patient. I can destroy the existence of a city. Don''t make me anxious. Ginseng with short legs, which have no toes, is like two radish legs, quickly came to Lin fan, jumped to his shoulder. "You have been tested by my master. She said that whoever can stand the test will let me go with you, and then I will follow you." Lin fan asked, "where''s your master?" Ginseng frowned, always feel like this is not very smart like, "you did not see it, the two bodies are my master ah." Hearing this, Lin Fan looked serious and sad, and said in silence: "I''m sorry!" "Since you are homeless, follow me. Although I don''t have much space there, it''s no problem for you to stay." The magic sister can smell the smell of ginseng. It''s definitely a tonic. If she can swallow it, she''ll fly up in place. Ginseng is helpless. He has been there for a long time, and has never come out, because his self-protection ability is very poor. At the same time, the bad is that he is a great tonic. Everyone is thinking about him, and going out is a dead end. That''s what his master is. I hope to find a reliable person for him. I told him that if there is anyone who is not greedy for their bodies, it is the one who can be trusted. "Who are they?" The demon elder sister inquires, up to now all don''t know who those two corpses are, full of mystery. Ginseng said: "they are my master, tiannv and Jintong, who bring infinite vitality here, and I am ginseng king, ginseng God, ginseng ancestor. You can call me ginseng brother." "I''ll swallow you up." The elder sister of the demon made the appearance of swallowing him. Ginseng scared to Lin Fan''s head, "I''m timid, she scared me." Lin Fan said with a smile, "she''s a kind-hearted person. She''s funny." The elder sister mused as if she had heard of this kind of myth. Changbai Mountain used to be a dangerous place. People living here live a very miserable life.Then there were two people who came down from the sky. With some treasures. It seemed that they were given to guard these treasures, but when they saw that the people living in Changbai Mountain had a very hard life and a very weak constitution, they were moved with compassion. Without permission, they used those treasures to bless those human beings. Among the blessings are ginseng. Since then, ginseng has appeared in the world. The elder sister of the demon God suspects that these two people are also members of the star family. However, they are too old to investigate. Which family sent them is top secret. Thinking, thinking It can be connected with the current situation. It seems that there used to be a lot of babies on this planet. So crazy that the star family, to come here to look for baby. But the only thing she doesn''t agree with is Why didn''t the ginseng follow her. She got nothing. On the contrary, Lin fan made a lot of money. There is a big gap between people. Ginseng quietly looked at the demon sister. There is only one thought in my heart. What a source of evil. This little brother is more secure and full of security. You can see that he is a good man. Chapter 390 "You smell natural." Lin Fan''s nose is close to ginseng and smiles. It really smells good. He likes ginseng very much. The other party is willing to stay by his side. He is very willing and can just find a little partner for the hen. "I can smell the natural smell of you, too." Ginseng is very smart, not to mention live so long, must be very smart. All of a sudden. Cave in ahead. Heavy dust rippled. "My..." The elder sister reaches out her hand and grabs the front. Her eyes don''t give up, but it''s too late. It''s useless. "Thank you." Ginseng standing on Lin Fan''s shoulder, whispered: "my master because I have been unable to sleep, they worry about me being bullied, now I have a reliable home, they will rest assured to leave." Ginseng looked up at the sky. Lin Fan followed ginseng''s movements and looked up at the sky. See what is invisible. There are dots of light flying deep into the sky. It seems that there are two empty shadows waving at ginseng. "Goodbye." Ginseng root like an arm, wipe the corner of the eye, wave, heart meditation. Goodbye! My good master. His tears fell on the ground. Suddenly, a small area of plants gradually revived, just like taking some tonic. Lin Fan looked at the sky too fascinated, did not notice the situation at this time. Looking at the cave collapse, the demon sister is very depressed. If she pays attention to the effect of ginseng''s tears, she will be absolutely surprised. This thing is precious all over her body. "Will you come back with us?" Lin Fan looked at the elder sister and asked. The elder sister of the demon God looked at Lin Fan quietly, blinking occasionally, as if asking what you think? August 5th! Street. "Wow! Is this the market now? " "It''s a big change. I''ve seen it once before. We all use animal skin as clothes. I didn''t expect it to be like this now. I feel that my waiting all these years has not been in vain. In the future, my life is really better." Ginseng excited very much, the appearance of dancing attracted passers-by around a face muddled force. A lot of people rub their eyes. "The trough! Am I dazed? " "Ginseng can move. It''s the essence." "Illusions must be illusions. If they are not illusions, what are illusions?" They are all modern people with strong acceptance. Now they are speechless. Later, many people take out their mobile phones and start to take photos and send them to their friends. [shit! Shit! Have you seen the moving ginseng? ¡¿ [is ginseng stewed or roasted? ¡¿ I''ve already thought about what my circle of friends should send. It must be hot. Special departments. "I usually live here with my good friends, and you''ll see them later." Lin Fan wants to welcome new friends. At this time, Liu Ying, who had not been seen for a long time, appeared. "Brother Lin..." When Liu Ying sees Lin fan, he is naturally enthusiastic. He used to be bald. Now after Lao Zhang''s treatment, his hair is black and shiny. Let alone he is very satisfied, even his girlfriend is very satisfied. He really thanks Lin Fan and master. "Why! This ginseng... " Just didn''t notice, didn''t find will move ginseng, and now look carefully, Liu Ying was surprised. Lin Fan said, "this is my new friend. His name is ginseng. He will live with me in the future." Liu Ying is not too shocked. Who is this Ringo? That''s the God in the heart. It''s a little strange. It''s not a normal thing. It''s no big deal. "Hello, ginseng." Liu Ying said respectfully. Everything that can be with Lin fan is worthy of respect. This is the idea in his heart. "Well." Ginseng nodded in response. There are styles. In ginseng''s opinion, he has existed for a long time, and his status is a little bit. It''s no problem to rely on and sell the old. "Ginseng, your behavior is not good, he is my friend, you should say, hello." Lin Fan taught ginseng. Liu Ying hurriedly said, "it''s nothing. It''s all small things." Ginseng heard, a little helpless, but think of the future to live with each other, under the protection of each other, besides, the first meeting, left him a bad impression is really a little sad. "Hello." Brother ginseng, who can afford and put down, has no fear. Lin Fan showed a happy smile.He likes ginseng''s character very much. It''s really good. Today''s Lin fan has regarded the special department as his third home. He likes here and the people here very much. Everyone here is very kind to him. "I want to take a bath. I haven''t taken a bath for a long time." Now ginseng just want to take a bath. Take it easy. Lin Fan said, "when I get upstairs, I''ll give you a bath." "Do you have a tub?" Ginseng asked, he likes to wash in the tub. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "No "It''s difficult." ¡­¡­ The highly demanding ginseng did not regard itself as an outsider at all. Finally, Liu Ying stood up and took ginseng to take a bath in the Department''s public bathroom, which is fully equipped and can absolutely meet the requirements of ginseng. The bathroom. "Brother ginseng, what do you think of the water temperature?" Liu Ying serves around, and the small bath bucket is filled with water. Ginseng standing on one side, with tentacles slowly touched the water, is very satisfied with the nod. "Well, not bad." Lin Fan didn''t follow him. Ginseng had remembered Lin Fan''s smell and was able to trace it to find Lin fan. Moreover, for Lin fan, he was very relieved that this was a special department. All his acquaintances were here. How could anything happen. Liu Ying stood on one side, listening to orders. Ginseng shoulder towel, standing in the bucket side, this bucket is normal people''s body watering bucket, but for ginseng, this bucket has enough bath. "Go out and wait. I don''t like being watched when I take a bath. I''ll let you know when it''s over." Ginseng seems to place itself as the boss here, and its voice is like a leader. "Yes." Liu Ying can take it and put it down. After waiting for someone to leave. Ginseng jumped into the bucket, back against the bucket, warm water wrapped around the body, eyes open. "Oh "Comfortable." He has a funny voice and an enjoyable expression. He stayed in the cave with his master for many years. He never came out and was about to suffocate. However, he knew that his master was good for him. According to his situation, once he was discovered by someone who wanted to do something, it would definitely cause great trouble. Therefore, his former master found him a reliable and powerful current master. To be honest. Now the host looks good. Outside. Liu Ying just like the door god standing still, passers-by can''t help but look, some want to take a bath, Liu Ying directly stop each other. Change places. I think Liu Ying has some position in the special department, and the general members will give face. And the members who come here to take a bath are really ordinary members. They all give face. After a long time. "All right." The sound of ginseng came from the bathroom. Liu Ying hurried in and saw brother Renshen swaggering toward the steaming room with a towel tied around his waist. "I''ll go to the steam club." "OK, brother ginseng, steam slowly. Our sweat steaming room is very good. It can promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis. The effect is very good." At a glance, he saw that brother Renseng was by no means worldly, revealing a kind of social momentum. This is the style of a big man. Watching brother Renshen enter the steaming room, he started to clean up the scene. No matter what, he had to clean it up. But soon. Liu Ying looked down at the bucket where brother Renshen took a bath. The muddy water was really dirty, but the tip of his nose trembled slightly, but he smelled an abnormal fragrance. Squatting in front of the barrel, watching intently. "The bath water seems a little unusual." Liu Ying pondered, thinking about what he thought. Ginseng In a flash, Liu Ying thought of a thing. Who just soaked the barrel? Who are the people who soak in it? Ginseng. Since ancient times, ginseng has always been a great tonic, and now the water soaked by ginseng brother, I''m afraid it has a miraculous effect. What Liu Ying doesn''t know is that in a corner, a young man is secretly taking pictures with his mobile phone. Xiao Cong is a good young man. He is very satisfied to be a member of a special department. Although he is not a fighter, he is a bathroom cleaner, but he never feels that he is wrong. Instead, he is very satisfied with his position. Just passing by, he saw Liu Ying standing in front of the bucket and didn''t feel anything wrong. But when Liu Ying picked up the barrel, he was really shocked. My eyes have changed. Take out your mobile phone for the first time to record the scene in front of you. It never occurred to him that someone would have such a hobby. He understands that frequent fighting and mental tension can easily lead to some abnormal hobbies.But he wanted to record it. Don''t move, slow down breathing, afraid to be found. At this time, there was only one thought in his mind. Could it be that Liu Ying wanted to Soon. The scene of thinking finally happened. Liu Ying put the barrel to her mouth. "I''ll have a taste. It should be OK." Maybe it''s a guilty conscience. After all, stealing water is a bad behavior. Observe the surroundings. Make sure there''s no one. Liu Ying opened her mouth and licked it with her flexible tongue Ginseng brother''s bath water poured into his mouth. "Well..." He tasted the taste carefully. Drink a little less. I didn''t feel anything. Another bite. All of a sudden. Liu Ying''s eyes are wide open, and her eyes are full of the spirit of discovering the treasure. Her spirit is soaring, and her body is ready to move. "Good thing..." Not a word. Just start pouring it into your stomach. XiaoCong, who is hiding in the distance, looks silly. Is it necessary to be so hungry? It was as if he had seen something terrible, and the scene had completely shaken him. At this point. Liu Ying drank ginseng brother''s bath water completely, his face became ruddy, his tongue was sticking out, and he was burping. Now the situation is like a big tonic. All of a sudden. Boom! There was no sound. But Liu Ying can feel that there is a door in her body that has been completely smashed, and the endless power rushes into her body. He lowered his head, his expression was dull, and the bucket in his hand fell to the ground, with the sound of Duang Duang. "Is that a breakthrough?" Liu Ying''s eyes are round. Some time ago, I was promoted from level 4 to level 5. I''m going to spend some time to improve to level 6. But now Just drink a bucket of bath water and upgrade to level 6. Oh, my God. This water is divine. Liu Ying feels that she has found a shortcut to the peak of her life. "Who?" He felt someone around him. Just looking for the past, but empty. "Illusions?" Chapter 391 XiaoCong runs fast and runs smoothly without a trace. Then he leans his back against the wall. The video in his mobile phone is too shocking. Send it directly to the Internet. My colleague has such a habit. How can I approach him. ¡¿ after the video is sent out. It wasn''t long before it exploded. Comments take off. [we should understand that, after all, there is a lot of pressure. ¡¿ [what''s wrong with the bath water? Is there a problem? What''s wrong? Is it against the law? ¡¿ [you can see that this is the beginning of my husband''s essay. ¡¿ ¡­¡­ Liu Ying does not know the situation at this time. He eased the agitation in his heart and came to the sweat room peacefully. Through the glass, he vaguely saw brother ginseng enjoying in it. "Brother Shen, can I come in?" "Come in." Liu Ying gently pushed the door in, and then saw brother Shen''s head up, towel on his face, quite a big man''s demeanor. "Comfortable, isn''t it?" "Well, comfortable." "It''s good to be comfortable, but I''m afraid it''s uncomfortable." Liu Ying is smiling, smiling like licking a dog. He wants to say: brother Shen, I want to mix with you. But I feel a bit abrupt. When I think about it carefully, I need to gradually draw closer the relationship. I can''t take a big step at once. It wasn''t long. Ginseng is comfortable all over the body. For the first time in so many years, it is so comfortable. "Brother Shen, do you need to rush down?" Liu Ying skillfully took over the problem of brother ginseng, tightly grasp in the hand, like a treasure, will never let go. Ginseng way: "just rushed, still rush what, I left first." Then he waved his tentacles and swaggered away. See can elder brother didn''t look at him, he tilted his head, carrying a towel, tick, a few drops of liquid fell into the mouth, the tongue licked, no taste, also didn''t just feel. A little disappointed. Throw down the towel and follow quickly. Dormitory. "I''ll go first." Liu Ying stood at the door, nodded to Lin fan, then waved to ginseng, "brother ginseng, I''ll go first." Lin fan is very happy. He is more pleased that ginseng is popular. Inside. Lin Fan said, "I''ll introduce you to new friends." "His name is ginseng." "Ginseng, he is my good friend Lao Zhang, and this is my friend''s part-time pet hen." "I hope you can be good friends, too." Lao Zhang held out his hand, "Hello ginseng, my name is Lao Zhang." "My name is ginseng. Hello, Lao Zhang." Ginseng shakes hands with Lao Zhang with tentacles. In the future, it will depend on Lin fan. His friends must give him enough face. He is naturally friendly. He seems innocent, but in fact he is extremely dangerous. The evil cock is very alert. Threat! It''s like you''re going to be robbed of your position. Xie Wu Rooster found that ginseng was very fragrant and delicious. He had a big appetite. As an undercover, what he fears most is that there are uncontrollable guys around human beings. He will swear sovereignty. Tell the latecomer, I Evil cock is the overlord here. You''d better be honest, or you''ll be so overbearing if you want to look good. After all, undercover for a period of time, the mentality gradually improved, overbearing. Ginseng looks normal, but his heart is not normal, he can feel the hen, as if he wanted to swear status to him. "Hen, shake hands with ginseng and welcome new friends." Lin Fan said. The evil cock doesn''t want to welcome ginseng. But the speaker is Lin fan, he must give face, otherwise his undercover career will inevitably appear flaws, this is called If you are so resistant to your new partner, are you afraid that others will take away your position. "Goo Goo..." The rooster of evil things stretched out his wings and appeared to be very welcome. Ginseng has been watching the eyes of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Just when Lin Fan and Lao Zhang looked away. "Ah! He hit me Ginseng collapsed on the ground, looking pitiful, looking at the evil cock. The wings of the rooster are still outside, looking at the ginseng. The trough! I didn''t do anything. I didn''t move. It''s too fake for you to pretend like this. "Goo Goo..." The evil cock yelled and resisted. I didn''t hit him. I didn''t Ginseng pathetic way: "I know I am a latecomer, if you do not welcome me, I go, why bully me, I have been homeless." The trough! The trough! You are so mean. I thought I was mean enough, but I didn''t expect you to be more mean than me."Hen, how can you bully your friends?" Lin fan stopped the hen from beating ginseng. I At this time, the evil cock''s heart is blocked, and he can''t breathe at one breath. It''s hard to feel that he was planted and framed. The key is that the ginseng can speak human words. But he could only "coo coo". It was tiring for these two stupid human beings to understand what he said. Old Zhang said, "hen, we should be friendly." "Well, Lao Zhang is right." Today''s evil cock is very aggrieved. If a piece of tofu is placed in front of him, he will definitely die of hitting tofu. I would rather die in battle than in disgrace. This is my final ambition. Ginseng said: "I''d like to forgive him. After all, I''m just a latecomer. I like chicken very much. Master, can you go out for a while? I think I can talk to chicken. Maybe there is a misunderstanding between us." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other and smile happily. "Well, I''m really sensible. Lao Zhang and I believe you can." They opened the door and stood at it. "We believe that you will be good friends." "Come on." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang raised their hands and clenched their fists to cheer up the ginseng and hen. At this point. In the house, only ginseng and rooster were left. Ginseng look at the surrounding environment, jump up, jump to the chair, the root is the leg, cross two legs, eyes down, looking down. "Chicken, call me brother ginseng. I''ll take you as my younger brother." No one''s here. Ginseng completely released the overbearing temperament, giving people a sense of social big brother. The evil cock has a good atmosphere. He clenches his wings and says, "Goo Goo..." The meaning is very clear: don''t go too far. Ginseng took a look at the cockerel, and the roots snapped, angry at the cockerel''s head. "Sovereignty should be divided. From now on, I''m your big brother. Do you recognize it or not?" Although he just arrived here, he would never let a chicken row on top of him. It must be suppressed by thunder. The evil cock pitifully raised his wings, covered his face, looked at ginseng wrongly and angrily. "I''m not afraid of you." The evil cock always remembers that he is evil and has absolute dignity. Even in front of two human beings, there is no dignity, but in front of a ginseng plant, can there be no dignity? Don''t accept! I just don''t agree! Crackle! Ginseng is waving its roots, and the cocks of evil things are flying and yelling. He is proud of his strength and has no backhand in front of ginseng. A moment later. The rooster protects his head with his wings. The chicken knee, as hard as the needle of the sea god, bent. Time is forbidden. Space solidifies. The picture is always fixed. Evil things cock eyes shed tears, kneeling in front of ginseng, "don''t hit me, I''m wrong, brother ginseng." He''s really powerless now. Ginseng is really strong. The means are fierce and overbearing. Ginseng laughs and its roots touch the head of the rooster. "Hit you, pain in my heart, I hope you can understand." heart-shaped cock make complaints about the heart. The dog thief. After Lin Fan and Lao Zhang came in, they found ginseng and hen get along very well. They were very pleased. This is what they want to see most. Harmony is real. Night! Liu Ying hummed his little brother and carried the takeout in his hand. He lived with his girlfriend and had a happy life. He had a good life, especially today. I want to celebrate with my girlfriend. Open the door. "Wife, I''m back." Even if you''re not married, it''s husband and wife. Just opened the door. There were slippers flying towards him, and there were angry curses. "Get out of here, get out of here." Liu Ying was confused, "wife, what''s the matter?" The younger sister looked at Liu Ying angrily, "you still have the face to ask me what''s wrong. I''ve been with you for such a long time, but I didn''t think that you still have such a perverse habit. I feel sick when I think of kissing you." "What are you talking about?" Liu Yingzhen is confused. If I steal from you, I promise to take off my pants immediately and let you smell. Is there any other woman''s taste. But now it''s disgusting to say kiss. Can I hear who says I like men? Can I still eat sausage with my spleen? "See for yourself." Sister throws her mobile phone to Liu Ying.Liu Ying frowned, completely confused, looking at the video website, suddenly, he was a little silly, the video is the picture of him holding a bucket to drink bath water. The trough! It was taken by some dog thief. I was so obscene. If you want to shoot it, be handsome. I''m shameless. I''m really angry. "Wife, misunderstanding." Liu Ying is in a hurry. "Misunderstanding? Then you said, "did you drink it?" Asked the younger sister. Liu Ying said, "yes, indeed." "You said you had drunk, what misunderstanding do you still say, you get out of my way, I think..." "Oh, what are you doing? Let me go." Sister struggled, but Liu Ying directly picked her up and threw her on the bed. Tear! Tear! "Close your eyes and enjoy." Liu Ying is so overbearing that she doesn''t give her girlfriend any chance to fight against her. She goes straight in Two hours later. Liu Ying leaned against the head of the bed and smoked silently. The younger sister nestled in Liu Ying''s arms, her face flushed and said, "you are as fierce as a cow today, ghost." There''s nothing that can''t be solved in bed. If you can''t solve it, you can''t. "Do you see any difference in me?" "Fierce..." "That''s for sure. It''s usually only half an hour. Today it''s two hours. Don''t you think why I''m so fierce?" "Why?" Liu Ying smiles mysteriously, then leans against her girlfriend''s ear and whispers. Praise the effect of Shenge to the extreme. "You think, ginseng can replenish qi and blood. Even if it''s my brother''s bath water, it''s something that others want and can''t get." "Whitening, body shaping and so on." When she heard what Liu Ying said, her eyes were shining. She held Liu Ying''s arm and said, "husband, I blame you wrong. Don''t be angry. Can you bring me some bath water next time?" Liu Ying looks at her girlfriend cheaply. "Want it?" "Well." "Then I''m here..." "Ah! I don''t want this. " Chapter 392 The wind tonight is very noisy! Inside, there was a constant snoring. Ginseng is sleeping beside Lin fan. The evil cock lies in the corner, curls up, tears in the corner of his eyes. The feeling of heartache comes quickly. Although he has no dignity as an undercover, he can''t be so dignified. It''s OK to be bullied by human beings. He was bullied by the latecomer, and his heart was like being cut by a knife. It hurts. The warm nights are much colder. The evil cock clenched his wings and warned himself not to be discouraged, to be strong, to work hard, not to despair because of a temporary failure, there is still a long way to go. More desperate is still to come. If you can''t bear it, how can you say that you are a hero of evil things. Think of it here. The evil cock is in a better mood. August sixth! It''s another beautiful day. Liu Ying has become a celebrity in special departments. There are people pointing at you wherever you go. Others laugh at him for drinking bath water. He laughs at those guys for not being sensible. Conference room. "I''d like to introduce you to a new friend, ginseng." Lin Fan solemnly introduced ginseng to one eyed man and others. One eyed man looks at ginseng curiously. There is nothing extraordinary in the world. Even if ginseng can walk, it can even talk. Hell, these strange things are met by others, but they can''t. "Hello everyone, my name is ginseng. If you respect me, please call brother ginseng." Ginseng standing on the table, arms embrace, these are small scenes, just recognize the field, there is no need to make a fuss. Lin Daoming muttered, "it''s a bit social." Master Yongxin put his hands together and recited the Buddha''s name. When they learned that ginseng was brought back by Lin Fan from Changbai Mountain, they were very curious. Their first impression was This ginseng is definitely not a common thing. "Cough!" The one eyed man said with a smile, "can you cut a beard for me to study?" His idea is very simple, no matter what it is, just give us a study. Hearing this, ginseng was really shocked. "Are you kidding?" I regard you as my master''s friends, but you want to cut me off. The former master was right. If I don''t find a good home, I will be killed. Even the host''s friends want to make fun of me, let alone others. The one eyed man was smiling. He didn''t expect ginseng to react so violently. "It''s a joke." "If you know what''s funny, don''t say it. I''m afraid." Ginseng is really obscene. He pretends to be so scared that he hides around Lin fan. The evil cock looks at ginseng scornfully. Zhenima is cheap. Lin Fan touched ginseng''s head. "Don''t scare my friend." The one eyed man has no choice but to say that the best one is Lin fan, but the hardest one is Lin fan. It''s a collection of contradictions. Break up! Lin Daoming follows Lin fan. He felt that he was the existence of a special department. As an authentic strong man in Maoshan, daoshu didn''t recognize him. Every day he watched Liu haichan''s practice and his strength improved by leaps and bounds. He was very anxious. In fact, he wanted to tell Lin Fan Lingo, can you take me? But he can''t say it. It''s not as cheeky as bald ass Yongxin. Ginseng is in a good mood, life is OK, once lived in the cave for so long, really feel lonely, and now, a good day has really come. He knows that Lin fan is a good person, worthy of following, and has strong strength. It''s absolutely no problem to protect himself. It''s safe. Think of happy things. Ginseng open buttock groove underpants, a piece of excrement rolled down, fell on the ground, soft sticky on the ground. It''s quiet. No one noticed that ginseng can take a shit when walking. It''s a very powerful means. Lin Daoming stopped, looked down at the soft things, lost in thought, what is it? If I didn''t read it wrong just now. It''s supposed to come out of ginseng''s crotch. "What is it?" He didn''t believe it was ginseng. Never heard of ginseng shit. Lin Daoming squatted down and looked at it carefully. Maybe he wanted to know something clearly. He stretched out his hand to the soft unknown. But About to touch. He stopped. "Is it shit or not?" This kind of problem really baffles Lin Daoming who has been wandering in society for decades.Everyone has curiosity. Children are most curious. It''s a lot more stable in adulthood. In old age, they return to their original nature, and their childlike curiosity erupts completely. Five fingers close four fingers, extend a finger, the action is like onion dip sauce, a little bit, put on the tip of the nose, smell carefully. It doesn''t taste good. No smell at all. Next. Lin Daoming''s bolder action came. He held his finger and tasted it in person. Suddenly, his eyes brightened, and a strange feeling spread all over his body. When he reached this level of cultivation, he was already very skilled in every move in his body. It''s a sense of power. "It''s the same as I thought. It''s really a good thing." Lin Daoming grabs all the things that stick to the ground and puts them in his mouth. He wipes them completely without leaving any. It''s absolutely impossible to waste a little bit. In a flash. He sat cross knee. There was a strong smell all over. It''s a little noisy. The one eyed man and others were startled. They ran out and saw Lin Daoming practicing. "Shit! He''s on drugs. " Master Yongxin could hardly help crying out. Liu haichan''s face is calm, but his flashing eyes are enough to show that his heart is not very calm, others can break through, but he does not want Lin Daoming to break through. The two of them had been fighting for a long time. After a long time. Lin Daoming took a deep breath, and his strength rose sharply. "How did you break through?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Daoming certainly can''t say that I ate something stuck on the ground. Instead, he said, "I feel something in my heart. The unity of heaven and man makes a breakthrough in the dark. After all, it has a great relationship with my talent. You continue to work hard and leave." It''s going fast. The pace is windy. There is no soul left. "Damn it "Damn it "Damn it One eyed man and others can only send one word to Lin Daoming. Look, I''ll beat you. There''s no place for you. River crossing bridge, under the bridge, green grass. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang lie on the grass, looking at the blue sky and enjoying the breeze. "One of my favorite places with Lao Zhang." "Did you feel comfortable?" Lin Fan likes a quiet life and lives with the people he likes. Since he came to Qingshan mental hospital, he has been living with Lao Zhang. At this time, they hand in hand, grasping to the sky, as if grasping something. "I love life now." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said, "I like it, too." Ginseng looked at them, full of memories, at the beginning of the two masters are also so kind. Pooh! What do I think. Two old men have a fart love, this is friendship, cross grade friendship. Right now. There was a heroic voice. "Er Dan, you believe me, our future will be bright, and we can definitely own our own house." "Brother Zhou, I believe you." It attracted Lin Fan''s attention. It turned out that Wang Erdan was with Zhou Hu, and gegewu was with Hu danwu. At this time, they have gradually stepped onto the peak of their lives. Although they are still on the way, they are not far away from the end. They can see the hope. The old van has long been replaced by a new business car. Not much money. Two hundred thousand. The clothes are very formal, brand-name clothes, a thousand pieces of top, for them, it''s just a drizzle. "Hi, guys." Lin Fan waved to them, but he was still impressed. "Who?" Zhou Hu was surprised. He and Erdan were here with lofty aspirations and looking forward to the future. Suddenly, a voice came. It was really frightening. Xiaoming was almost scared. Take a closer look. A little familiar. Think again Lying trough, it''s them. The two waves looked at each other. Gegwu is always such a trend, green hair on top, heighten his evil temperament. The evil rooster is watching gegwu. I didn''t expect to see this big fool again. Tiger egg witch is a strong star family. I don''t know which minority leader he is. After he fell on this planet, he broke his head and was adopted by them. With his own handsome, he attracted many rich women''s pursuit, so that Zhou Hu and them lived a happy life. Even gegewu is blessed with tiger egg witch. Three meals a day, there is meat, and all of them are high quality fat meat."Hello." Zhou Hu is more afraid of Lin fan. The main reason is that Lin fan is too strong. He doesn''t see people cutting evil things. It''s like cutting tofu. It''s easy and not difficult. Therefore, when greeting, it seems very warm. "Long time no see." Lin Fan said. "Yes," said Zhou Hu "Well, where was your old van?" Lin fan asked. Zhou Hu was a little proud and said, "I''ve been doing quite well recently. I''ve made a small profit and replaced the car." "Oh." Lin fan is happy for their good life. He hopes everyone will have a good life. At this point. The rooster of evil things is communicating with the wizard of Ge Ge. As evil things, they have a lot of common topics. In front of gegewu, the status of evil cock is a little low. They didn''t look him in the eye. The evil cock''s mentality is broken. It''s OK to be bullied by human beings and ginseng. But I didn''t expect you green gorilla to bully me too much. Zhou Hu has nothing to say to Lin fan. There''s a sense of withdrawal. After all, they once kidnapped Xiaobao, which is always a stain for them. As soon as they think of kidnapping, they think of squatting in the toilet. Ah! If we meet the tiger egg witch earlier and let him contact the rich woman earlier, how could their life be so miserable? But fortunately, God has been protecting them, and a good day has come. The phone rings. Zhou Hu got through the phone. It was a rich woman who called and asked them to come to the sewer. Because their business was very busy, the line had been lined up for a month. Rich woman cut in line for 30000 yuan. It''s so easy to make money. Chapter 393 Zhou Hu, who has a prosperous job, finds reasons and takes them to run directly. They just need to take care of the tiger egg witch. Life is plain sailing. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Office. Hao Ren makes a cup of tea for Lin fan. This is his tea. Only those who know how to drink tea are worth it. But Lin Fan and Lao Zhang don''t understand it. Therefore, Hao Ren only makes a cup of tea and Lao Zhang can only drink boiled water. But Look, I''m not very happy to drink plain water. Hao Ren sat opposite Lin fan, showing a meaningful smile, "you can be a boy. People come to take the initiative to care about you. Don''t mention it. I didn''t find you have such charm before." "What do you mean?" Lin Fan doubts a way. Hao Ren said, "don''t pretend to understand?" Lin Fanzhen didn''t understand what Hao Ren meant. Hao Renxiao pointed to Lin fan, "Liang Yuan, does this girl know? When you watch the news every night, you say it''s your wife. At first, I didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect that your pen pal was really the other party. Why didn''t you reply when someone wrote to you? " Lin Fan remembered that he did have a pen friend. When he was in Qingshan mental hospital, he wrote letters. He and Lao Zhang need to consult professor XingKong frequently, otherwise they don''t know how to answer. "I already have a wife." Lin Fan said. "Your wife is her." Hao Renxin is tired. Today''s young people just have fun. When he was young, he was extremely talented. I don''t know how many beautiful girls want to have something to do with him. But he refused. No one can stop him from studying. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "no, my wife is Mu Qing. I''m pen pals with her, but I don''t want my wife to know that my heart is only my wife. It won''t change." "I don''t care whether you have a wife or not. You will always remember what I said. The red flag at home doesn''t fall and the colored flag flutters outside. This is the pursuit of a man''s whole life. Now your opportunity has come and you''ve missed it. When you reach my age and feel powerless, you''ll know how to write the word regret." Dean Hao is like a pioneer. He tells Lin Fan what he regrets in his life in the hope that he can understand that now you are young, and you don''t care about these things because you are young. When you get old, you will regret it. "You are very strange." Lin Fan looked at Dean Hao in surprise. What he said made people feel confused and didn''t quite understand what he meant. Dean Hao shakes his head. After all, young people are young people. If they don''t listen to the old people, they will suffer losses. In the future, they have already told you such important secrets, but you don''t understand them. Sometimes, he thought, if we let him go back to his youth, it would be absolutely terrible. Not to say far away, his present descendants must have double digits at least. It''s definitely half parenting. "Come on, it''s strange if you say it''s strange." Hao Yuan Chang smiles, then sees ginseng, "is this what you brought back from Changbai Mountain?" "Yes, his name is ginseng." Lin Fan said. good Dean make complaints about it. I''m not blind. I know he''s ginseng. Of course, he was surprised that the ginseng could speak and walk. In ancient mythology, this kind of situation had been refined. Ginseng essence It''s a great tonic. It''s recorded in many fairy tales that some people put ginseng essence, Polygonum multiflorum and other refined things in a pot to cook. After taking them, they can fly up to become immortals. Before, he thought it was bragging. Now I''ve already seen ginseng essence that can walk and talk. I''m afraid it really exists. Director Hao got up and went to Lin fan. He took his shoulder and said, "it''s hard for you." "It''s not hard." Lin Fan said. The head of Hao hospital was smiling, and he was very pleased. Who would dare to say that it was a kind of dereliction of duty for him to become the president of the mental hospital. If I hadn''t taught Lin fan so kind. You''re done. Haven''t they felt a sense of oppression yet? Lin fan can not be allowed to carry alone, which is very unfair to anyone. Later, Lin Fan and Lao Zhang took their friends to see Professor XingKong. After returning to their first home for a long time, they missed their friends around them. Professor XingKong knew a lot of things. Professor XingKong, who was busy exploring the stars, put down his pen and welcomed his good friend, who was also a patient in the ward next to him. The sun is setting. Special departments. "Brother Shen, take a bath?" Liu Ying was waiting for them to come back. Seeing them coming back, she warmly welcomed them and asked respectfully and humbly. He is a good man, but also a good boyfriend, promised his wife things must be done, so will wait here. Ginseng looked at him one eye, "bath how can so diligent, do not drop skin." This words have the flavor of reprimand, but Liu Ying did not respond, still respectful, submissive listen."Brother Shen is right. You can''t be too diligent in taking a bath, otherwise you can really lose your skin." Ginseng always feel in the dark have eyes watching him. Looking for. Not found. This vision is very aggressive, see his butt tight swish, I''m ginseng, can there be abnormal interested in ginseng? Behind the scenes. Lin Daoming took back his eyes and was almost found staring at ginseng''s ass. Easy to understand. Shit man. Similar to Liu Ying''s purpose, one squats on bath water and the other squats on excrement. Absolutely to ginseng arrangement is clear, there will be no worries. They don''t want anyone to know. If they know more people, their competitiveness will come. They can''t enjoy it alone in the future. A group of people fight for excrement and bath water. The scene must be very fierce. It depends on their luck whether they can get it or not. Night! Deep in the starry sky, a beam of light illuminates the starry sky. In the blink of an eye, it already appears on the top of the star. A giant dragon with light is as big as a star. In the twinkling of an eye, it disappears without a trace and floats in the universe as a human figure. "What a beautiful planet. It''s very bright." When you stand in the starry sky and look down, it''s really beautiful. His appearance caused a lot of noise. It''s not the planet that''s affected. It''s that many of the great powers of the stars feel that there''s something wrong with them. They only have an idea in their heart. What''s the treasure? It''s worth his coming in person. I want a piece of it. At this point. Starstrip''s space station found this mysterious strongman floating in the air. Transmission to the ground. Xingtiao high level is excited. Since the death of Apollo, the greatest soldier of the starstrip Kingdom, in Changbai Mountain, their highest combat power has been seriously lost, and they have a feeling that they can''t recover. I''m burning with anxiety. "Come on, get in touch with this mysterious strongman. Our star bar country is the greatest country, and it is also the country that most welcomes the star sky strongmen." The high level told the astronauts of the space station to contact. In human eyes, the huge space station is moving towards the mysterious strong. "Well?" Dragon can see strange iron pimples, frown tight, eyes a squint, a beam of light break away. ¡°hello¡­¡­¡± The space station wants to use radio waves to say hello to the mysterious strongman, but it''s just ready to speak. Bang! The space station exploded in an instant. To ashes. "Other iron objects dare to challenge me." The dragon people can treat the space station as a provocation. There are many strange things in the world. There are iron like creatures, so it''s normal to have misunderstandings. Xingtiao country. "The space station is under attack." "We have lost contact with the space station." It''s a mess. High level heard, tears, God Are you abandoning us? Mad, can we have some reliable gods from the west. They have gods in the West. For example In fact, it''s not the God of xingtiao kingdom. It''s the sea god of Haiyun. The Poseidon is a fool. It''s useless. And death. At the beginning, the God of death was so powerful that it was like drinking water to destroy the city. Since he met Lin fan, he began his miserable life. Up to now, it is not known whether the God of death is dead or alive. Anyway, death finally threatened I''ll be back. But after several months, nothing happened, which means that he is really dead. August 7th! The suburbs. "Xiaobao, you have a great idea. Barbecue is really OK." Lin Fan praised, smelling the smell of barbecue, appetite, everyone is busy, did not let the chef do it, this kind of thing is the best, that kind of feeling is not you want to enjoy can enjoy. Xiaobao''s pet squirrel has a good time with ginseng and hen. Ginseng do not know where to find the rope, directly tied to the neck of the hen, and then ride up, like galloping like. The relationship between squirrel and ginseng is better. They ride directly on the hen. Running all over the ground. The relationship is really good. It''s like a good friend for many years. It seems that the three happy pets are mixed together, but for the evil rooster, he is really wronged now. There is an indescribable humiliation hidden in his heart. Damn it. He originally a squirrel would join his camp, but he didn''t expect that hateful guy to become a member of ginseng and a perpetrator.The evil cock wants to fight. When he thought that he was an undercover, he buried his anger in his heart. Cheer yourself up. Heroes Must be strong, have a strong heart is a very important thing. Ride. You can ride me. At this point. There is a voice coming from afar. "There are people here." A group of men and women come from afar. They are all dressed in ancient clothes and have outstanding temperament. Just like the stars now, they can beautify a lot in the spotlight. However, these strangers are catching up with and surpassing many times. The benefits of cultivation are not as simple as self strengthening. It''s more of a change from the inside out. These people are all children of the star family. Too long in the wild. I feel sick all over. Knowing that there is a city of human beings here, their purpose is to come here to wash up. Can''t they enjoy themselves after being out for so long? The evil cock sees these people. Quickly turn around and run towards Lin fan. When you meet the strong, you have to give it to the strong. Chapter 394 Anyone who sees these strangers will be alert. If it is in the past. Xiaobao''s bodyguards will be very serious, danger will come at any time, but now, they don''t panic at all, and they don''t see who is with them. If it''s all dangerous, hell. "Hello." With a smile on his face, Lin Fan said hello to the people who came from afar, "we are having a picnic. Do you want to join us?" Hospitality is the characteristic of Lin fan. Many people like his characteristics, and everyone likes his character, but occasionally it will cause some trouble. A woman''s face is full of disdain, the expression is very proud. "Do you know who we are?" Her meaning is very clear. We are the existence that you can''t afford to offend. We have a high status and a noble status. The situation that we don''t know the heaven and earth will only exist among young people, and we don''t have a high status. Because we have dependence, we will be lawless. The women who speak are not outstanding in the crowd, they are more like the existence of their subordinates. "I don''t know." Lin Fan shakes his head. He doesn''t know who the other party is. It''s just the first time he meets. If he knows who the other party is, he can''t be regarded as someone he doesn''t know. The strength of this group of people is not strong, relatively weak, and can not be compared with those strong people he met. He frowned slightly, and the other person didn''t seem very polite. In the crowd. A woman looks indifferent, looks peerless, temperament is very prominent, the feeling of standing out from the crowd, it is difficult to ignore her, looks like a princess of a large family. Now what happened, let her look calm, without the slightest fluctuation, relative to her, some things do not need her to care. "Can''t you stand up and talk?" When we meet these native people, they are the people of the big family in the starry sky. They always feel superior. They come from all aspects, such as blood, strength and so on. Lin Fan said: "we are having a barbecue. Do we need to be together?" The woman who just started to scold, looking at the iron shelf, frost covered her face, walked slowly, in their unresponsive situation, kicked over the grill. "Don''t you understand me?" Very overbearing, very arrogant. Just like a villain. Those stars are sneering, they want to see, in the face of such a situation, what these native creatures will do, they think a lot, these native humans will be angry, angry, and then fight with them, but in their view, these native creatures, even there is no room for resistance. "My barbecue." Lao Zhang stares at the barbecue rack rolling on the ground. The bodyguards put their palms on their waists, ready to draw guns at any time. Xiao Bao stares at each other angrily. "Who are you? You will pay for destroying my grill." He doesn''t care about that. Destroy my things, and I''ll scold you. "What a hateful little boy." Xiaobao''s behavior caused the anger of the star family''s follower. At this point. Lin Fan Meng gets up. This action startled these stars, thinking that Lin Fan wanted to work hard with them. They deeply disdained this kind of behavior and didn''t pay any attention to it. "Do you want to do it?" The attendant asked in a deep voice. Lin Fan ignored them and looked up at the sky. "Here we are." No one knows who he said "coming." soon, the sky turned red, and then a ball of fire came down from the sky, and a terrible force rolled down. The faces of these stars are dignified. My heart trembled violently. They are like sailing boats adrift in the ocean. Any small wave can overturn them. There''s only one thought in my mind. Who is it. They look up at the sky with red fireballs in their eyes. They are fascinated, shocked and afraid. They come here from the depths of the starry sky, and they really meet many strong people. I''ve seen such strong people before, so I''m not shocked. But now the strong people are beyond their imagination, and it''s hard to describe each other with their cognition. Fear! Panic! There are all kinds of negative emotions. I think that they are all from the depths of the starry sky, and they must be involved. They should not come for them, or be able to communicate with each other. Boom! The earth is shaking. When the fireball was about to fall, it disappeared in an instant, and a human figure appeared. Then, a golden dragon rose in the air, blocking the sky and the sun. The ferocious dragon was extremely overbearing, and all things in the world had been subdued. Before the absolute power, any higher creature was very humble.Squirrels hide in Xiao Bao''s arms. The thief''s eyes peeped forward. "It''s a terrible breath. I''ve only felt it in my former master." Ginseng murmured in his heart, how could such a strong man appear? Thinking of his own value, he was afraid that the other party was coming for him. The children of the big families in the surrounding starry sky tremble when they see the virtual dragon. It''s the mark of the dragon family, but they have never seen such a terrible virtual shadow. I''m afraid it''s a great grandparent. They did not dare to speak, very honest stand there, with the previous appearance of a strong contrast, just like primary school students to see the teacher, where there is in front of parents demeanor. Heaven is not afraid, earth is not afraid, just afraid of the teacher''s appearance. "Here I am." An ancient low voice, seemingly casual words, but let the people around feel great pressure, forehead covered with cold sweat, are very scared to look at the unknown dragon power. Not many people have seen him in the long years. Not to mention the younger generation. At this point. People can see each other clearly. This dragon talent seems to be an old man, but it gives people a feeling that he is full of power. When he stands there, it seems that the whole world revolves around him, and everything is in control. "I remember your breath. Last time you didn''t come, you didn''t beat me. I''m not proud. I''ve been waiting for you. I didn''t expect you to come so soon." Lin Fan felt the blood in his body boiling completely. He''s looking forward to fighting the real strong. Especially in front of this very strong presence. "My name is Lin fan. I want to know your name." He will always take the real strong seriously, show all his strength and never relax his vigilance. This is a good thing for him and a kind of respect for the strong. "Dragon, Dragon God." In an uproar! When the children of the star family who passed by heard each other''s self report. His face was full of fear and uneasiness. The legendary ancestor of the dragon clan is the Dragon God. He is known as the real dragon in the eternal night. The stars are dim when he closes his eyes and the sky is shining when he opens his eyes. Although there is exaggeration, he should pay attention to the strength of the other party. This is the super power that existed ten thousand years ago. They are the strongest they have never seen in their life. Next. Looking at Lin fan, they couldn''t understand how the other party met the Dragon God, and it seemed that a battle was about to take place. For them, all this was so unrealistic. This planet There are even strong men who attract the attention of Yongye real dragon and even need to do it in person, and their behavior is obviously dancing on the tip of the knife. It''s beyond redemption. "Great name." Lin Fan said. The Dragon God gazed at Lin Fan and said slowly, "I feel a strong dragon spirit from you. This planet will not have you like this. Are you the descendant of someone left on this planet in ancient times?" "But No way. " Lin Fan said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about? I don''t know who my parents are, but I''ve been living in Castle Peak. Let me introduce my friends to you. " "Lao Zhang." "Xiaobao." "Hen." "Ginseng." "Squirrel." From the beginning to the end, he never thought about the seriousness of things. Instead, he seemed very relaxed. This kind of feeling is very good, just like an exam. He needs to have a relaxed mood to get good grades. But compared with the current scene, I always feel that there is something out of place. Dragon God has been closed for a long time and seldom comes out. He also has a natural preference for fighting, but this is the first time. "You don''t attach much importance to the fight between us." The Dragon God said in a deep voice. Lin Fan waved his hand and said, "no, I have always attached great importance to it, because you are a strong man." "If this seat is not strong, you will not pay attention to it?" "But you are a strong man." "I say if." "I don''t know what you mean." Lin Fan shakes his head. It''s hard to understand what the Dragon God means. In his opinion, communication is obviously a very simple thing, but when he communicates with the Dragon God, he always feels strange. It''s really strange. The Dragon God is very powerful. In the moment of communication, there are many visions behind him. It''s not his intention, but his own existence. It''s already transcendent. Heaven and Earth naturally arrange for the strong. "Eh!" All of a sudden. When the Dragon God finds ginseng riding on the hen, ordinary people may only be surprised that ginseng can run and speak, but the Dragon God''s eyes are so fierce that he can see the situation of ginseng at a glance."Where did you get it?" He inquired, this kind of treasure, even if placed in the starry sky, is also the existence of the inevitable struggle of all major families, too precious, precious, even to his point, there is greed. If you really take it, you may be able to break the shackles and get rid of it completely. "His name is ginseng. I just said that." Lin Fan said. The Dragon God said, "I want to know where you got it." "Changbai Mountain." Lin Fan likes others to pay attention to his friends. This only shows that my friends are really excellent. If they are not excellent, how can they attract attention. The Dragon God was dazzled, burning two flames, "ginseng, you should have survived from the ancient times. It''s very dangerous to stay here. Why don''t you follow me to our ancestral place, and we can protect you." "No, my present host is very kind to me." Ginseng refused, did not want to, from the other side''s eyes, see want to swallow his idea, follow the other side in the past, afraid is not even residue. Ah. Ginseng is very sad. It''s a sin to be handsome and charming. Everywhere there are so many people watching him. Even some guys are crazy about him and want to swallow him and integrate with him. It''s terrible to think about it. "Pity, pity." The Dragon God shook his head regretfully, which made ginseng seem to have missed some great chance. The children of the big families in the starry sky around them are afraid to talk or even look at them, and the Dragon God doesn''t pay attention to them. For the Dragon God, his appearance already represents that he has the highest status here, and no one can compare with him. If it wasn''t for ginseng, it would be dangerous to feel the Dragon God. I''ll definitely swear. It''s a pity for you, your mother. Do you need your sympathy? "Wait a minute, didn''t you come here to fight with me? Can we get back to the point? " Lin fan has been trying for a long time, and he can''t wait to get up. He has been practicing day after day, and his strength has been improving at a terrible speed every day. He doesn''t care about it and others don''t know it, so he never gives his best. When we meet those "strong" people, we just praise them. Perhaps the only one who can really address them seriously is the Dragon God in front of us. The Dragon God stares at Lin Fan and doesn''t look down upon him. He can suppress his hand instructions and talismans, which are condensed by his spirit. It shows that the strength of the other side is very strong, not weak. "Good." In addition to the ancestors of the major star families, Lin fan is the only opponent that can attract the attention of the Dragon God, and he is also a native human from this planet. As for whether it''s local or not, he doesn''t want to investigate. He just wants to see the strength of the other side. Whether it''s worth it for him to come here across countless star domains. Lin Fan said: "I''m Lin fan, please give me some advice. This battle is just a duel, regardless of life or death, only the victory or defeat." "Please." There should be a process. These are the necessary etiquette of the exchange. "Ha ha, it''s interesting." Dragon God is smiling, very interesting guy, and he once met those people have obviously different personality, belong to the kind of strange. With the strength of the Dragon God, once you make a move, the power will be terrible and will have a great impact on the planet. However, when you reach this level of cultivation, you can control your own power perfectly and will not cause extensive damage. The dragon is the strongest. Man is the strongest. Both sides look at each other, Zizi There is the sound of electric current collision, as if there are invisible big hands colliding with each other, causing a shocking movement. The children of the star family are staring. This kind of silent collision is the most terrible. If you are in the center of the vortex, you will be torn to pieces in the blink of an eye. Stars scattered all over the world. They all looked up into the distance. They can feel that dull breath, pressure of their hearts thumping beating, there is a real strong collision on this planet. Who is it? I don''t know. But it''s really terrible. For them, it''s the existence of human life. It''s the old monster of the star family who can''t bear loneliness and comes from the distant star sky, which makes them more difficult for no reason. They don''t think that the other side has nothing to look for, and must meet a worthy opponent, so they will come here. ¡­¡­ "The coming of the true body is really strong, I will be serious and spare no effort to fight with you." Lin Fan looks dignified, and his breath soars. "Well, here we are." Dragon God can''t wait to see how powerful the local people are. The most important thing is that he wants to give these young people a little bit of power. Sometimes he needs to keep a low profile. Just when the Dragon God was ready to fight, Lin fan made a sound."Wait..." this feeling is as like as two peas for the Dragon God, and the other side says it''s not good. "Afraid?" "No, wait a few seconds." Lin Fan trots in front of Xiaobao and hands the watch to the other party. The battle will be fierce and the watch will definitely break. What''s more, it''s a watch given to him by Xiaobao and he must treasure it. "Come on." Xiao Bao encouraged me to cheer up. Lin Fan said with a smile, "I will try my best." The battle has resumed. The atmosphere is dignified. For all of us, there is some depression in our hearts, which is the crushing of momentum. It gives us the feeling that there is a big mountain in front of us. There is no way out, there is no way forward, we can only face it. Lin fan is ready to fight. "Wait a minute." But this time it''s the Dragon God. It seems to be a little cautious. You just have to wait. Now it''s my turn to wait. "All right." Lin Fan did not ask why, but to give each other enough time. The Dragon God wriggled his neck and stretched his arms. His movements were strange. "People are old and have been closed for thousands of years. Bones are not strong. Relax." "I''ll learn from you." Lin fan is learning the Dragon God''s movements. Although he is learning for the first time, he has a model. The children of the star family who are waiting for their war feel strange, but even if they feel strange, they don''t dare to say anything more. They are not qualified to speak here. The Dragon God smiles but does not speak. Learning? Can you really learn? But soon, the Dragon God found that the problem was not right, the pupil was shining, the eternal dragon eye saw through all the illusions, and the strange energy of the space melted into Lin Fan''s body. "Well?" He was shocked. His face changed slightly. Does the other party really resonate by learning his movements? Even a star genius can''t do that. Lin Fan''s practice method is really abnormal. The name of qigong practice method is very common. I can''t hear anything strange, but it is the main reason why Lin fan has been strong all the time. There is also the name of "a thousand tempering methods". But he polished Lin Fan''s body to the extreme. Soon. The pre war stretching exercise is over. "Fight As soon as the Dragon God''s big hand is lifted up, it''s a killing move. The huge dragon claw emerges, arousing the power of the stars in the sky. Countless beams of light are like a waterfall of the Milky way. They blend into the dragon claw and shoot hard at Lin fan. The Dragon God, an old monster who has been practicing for many years, has already reached a certain level, which is by no means comparable to ordinary people. Lin Fan''s combat experience is a little different from his. But the victory lies in strength. "Fu Yao Yin!" Lin Fan''s real "Fu Yao Yin" has always had a lot of strength when he used to use it, in case it was too powerful and caused irreparable results. The Dragon God frowned slightly and felt a kind of suppression to himself from the "Fu demon seal". The two forces collide. It burst violently. Space is blasted out of the black hole, and the black hole expands infinitely. When it reaches the extreme, the black hole shrinks fiercely, and the just overflowing power torrent is swallowed up. It doesn''t seem to be dangerous. But just now, no matter who comes, they will suffer unimaginable heavy losses, and even lose their lives. "Well, it''s really strong." With the roar of the Dragon God, his long hair is flying and his energy is overflowing. His robes are agitating and his fists are waving. The seemingly ordinary fist is overbearing and fierce, and the space is broken. After the previous duel, the Dragon God did not keep his hand. Instead, he concentrated his strength to create the most terrible impact with the least fluctuation. Boom! Lin Fan was shaken open, his clothes covering his chest burst, revealing his white body. This has never happened before. In the past, he retreated and vomited blood, which was a form of fighting. It was not how strong the other side was, but what was played in the movie. Without vomit blood, it could not prove how fierce the fighting was. And now His situation is enough to show that the Dragon God''s strength is not weak. Boom! Boom! The sound explosion is continuous, which is beyond the speed of sound, even more than countless times. The space is more like glass. It can''t bear the sound explosion frequency, just like a broken mirror, turning into pieces. The children of the starry sky group who are watching are retreating towards the distance. They want to leave very much, but this kind of opportunity to watch the war is rare, which is of great benefit to them. The beautiful princess was shocked. Keep an eye on it. Who is the Dragon God? It''s the existence of the legend of the stars, who cuts the way across the stars.The guy who can fight with the Dragon God is the one they don''t pay attention to. It seems silly, but it''s so terrible. They think that if the Dragon God doesn''t appear, they must have offended each other and suffered unimaginable hardships. Throughout the starry sky, thousands of people. No young man can do this, even the genius of Tianzong. How to practice? Even if she asks the person. Lin fan will definitely meditate for a moment and tell her seriously. Cultivation. I haven''t come here for a long time. If you have to ask, I can only tell you Current cultivation method! Hammer training method! Lao Zhang''s silver needle cultivation method! Nothing else. It''s always been like this. Special departments. "Alert, alert, there''s a terrible unknown energy in the suburbs. The energy level has reached the point where it can''t be detected. Over the energy burst, there''s a storm cloud that can''t be detected." Suddenly, the staff are completely busy. I''m very busy. Their job is to explore the energy fluctuations all over the world, and the current energy fluctuations have gone beyond the extreme, or even not the level they know. When the one eyed man found out, he was confused. Energy fluctuations are not in mountains and rivers. Instead, it appears in the suburbs. It''s a terrible thing. ¡­¡­ At this time, the war continued. The Dragon God has a deep understanding of Lin Fan''s strength. It''s really strong. It''s beyond his imagination. Both sides come and go. At the same time, he finds that Lin fan is very brave and good at fighting, and he can constantly improve his fighting style. Hum! Space turbulence. The spirit of the Dragon God turns into a sharp blade and stabs Lin Fan''s brain. The most vulnerable part of the human body is the brain. People who have not practiced the brain can''t bear the blow. In the endless starry sky, the method of brain cultivation is very precious. It is extremely precious, that is, those big families may not be able to have an ultimate method of brain cultivation. Lin Fan''s body trembled and something appeared in his mind. I''m shaking my head. Get rid of this uncomfortable feeling. "What?" The Dragon God was shocked. If there was no mistake just now, he really used a sharp spiritual blade to break the other person''s brain. But in the blink of an eye, the sense of connection disappeared, as if it had been broken directly. "Do you have a way to cultivate your brain?" Lin Fan looks at the other side with a puzzled face, and doesn''t know what the other side is saying. Brain region cultivation method? Is it a new method of cultivation? Of course, it''s the time to fight. You have to devote yourself to the fight. As for the later things, it''s natural to wait until the fight is over. It''s too early to say anything now. In the eyes of the Dragon God. Spirit is equal to will. It''s all illusory. If there is a cultivation method, these illusory things can be condensed into essence. But just now, the Dragon God felt that there was a strong will in his opponent''s brain, which was dormant all the time. When he touched it, the counterattack power made him feel frightened. "It''s too small here to let go. Come with me to fight against the stars." Dragon God really wants to fight with Lin fan. He is ready to fight with Lin Fan in the starry sky. It''s too small and fragile to let go. "No Lin Fan replied decisively. "Why?" Dragon God really didn''t expect that the other side should refuse, obviously some didn''t want to understand, isn''t the fight very pleasant? Why, all of a sudden, don''t you agree? Lin Fan looked at his good friends, "I don''t trust my friends. If I leave, they are in danger. I can''t save them at the first time. Although fighting is very important, it''s far inferior to my friends." Although Lin Fan came out of Qingshan mental hospital. My heart is really delicate. "I promise no one will dare to touch them, don''t you believe it?" The Dragon God''s desire to fight has been completely aroused by Lin fan. He wants to fight with him. But now he can''t vent his anger because of this kind of broken things. He is very depressed. Lin Fan said, "I don''t believe it." Shit! It''s hard to bear. It''s almost rude. If you want to know who the Dragon God is and who dares to go against his will, as long as he says to protect these people, no one dares to touch them. The Dragon God looked at the dull children of the star family, "are you worried that they will do harm to your friends when we fight? If that''s the case, how about killing them to prevent future trouble? " The stars heard that.He turned pale. Running must want to run, but in front of the Dragon God, running is just a kind of self deception. "No, they didn''t offend me. Why kill people?" Lin Fan said. The Dragon God took a deep breath. "What do you want?" "Well Isn''t it good to fight on the ground? " Lin Fan found that the Dragon God''s request was a little too much, and his idea was very strange. It was enough to fight on the ground. What did he have to do to run to the starry sky? And I can''t fly. It''s hard to stay in the sky too long. "I can''t let this seat go." "You can let it go." "Can''t let go..." "No, let''s continue next time." What Lin Fan thinks is very clear. The right weight is related to the safety of his friends. He takes it very seriously and will never take any chances. Dragon Spirit breath boiling, obviously angry, "you are playing me? I''ve crossed countless star regions and come to fight with you, but you tell me you won''t fight. Do you know what you mean by that? " "I know that we don''t have to fight any more. We don''t have to decide whether to win or lose. We can save it for the next time." Lin fan is indifferent, and then said: "I found that your mood seems not very good, is to think of something, if it is so, you can give yourself a period of time, calm good mood, only in the best state, can play a real strength." The Dragon God was made to want to explode in place. I''ve lived for countless years, and I know more than the liquid you beat. I want you to teach me. Moreover, the other party clearly did not understand the situation. I''m in a bad mood because of bad things. You''re the one who made it. "Asshole, well, since you don''t want to go to the star wars, take this move. This move contains your desire to fight. You should be serious." The voice just dropped. The Dragon God''s eyes are shining, and a golden dragon emerges behind him. The ferocious and terrible Golden Dragon roars, and the Dragon whiskers penetrate into the void, stirring the wind and cloud. In ancient times, the Dragon represented the symbol of imperial power. But in the Dragon God, it is a symbol of the Lord of all things, the one who soars in the sky and the earth. This kind of power has surpassed everything. A combination of spirit, will and energy. It is the crystallization of Dragon God''s practice for thousands of years. "I seem to have one, too." In the dark, there is a kind of feeling full of Lin Fan''s heart, clenching his fists, a black fog suddenly soars into the air. The sound of the Dragon shakes the world. The black dragon appears behind Lin fan. "Evil dragon?" The Dragon God was so engrossed that he scolded and said, "it''s just an evil dragon. How dare you be presumptuous in front of me?" The Golden Dragon roars behind the Dragon God, and the eight sounds of the Heavenly Dragon vibrate the void. The shock wave sweeps the sky and the earth, causing great movement. The black dragon behind Lin fan is not affected by his opponent at all. No! The Dragon God found that the black dragon behind Lin Fan was not evil dragon. The evil dragon can''t bear the eight sounds of the Heavenly Dragon. The reward Lin Fan got after his return to China was the imperial dragon Qi, but it was not the original imperial dragon Qi. It was just how much dragon Qi the turbulent imperial dynasty could have. If it was really powerful, it would never have been occupied by Lin Fan for so long. Therefore, the black dragon behind him is the dirty dragon spirit of the imperial dynasty. It''s hard to imagine how many dirty dragon Qi there will be in the long years. What Lin Fan did is a good thing. After he left, the imperial dynasty only had pure dragon Qi. Under the nourishment of this dragon Qi, the imperial dynasty could produce virtuous monarchs, restore peace in the world, and have a stable order. In an instant, two dragons intertwined. Suddenly burst out bright light, dazzling incomparable, the impact of the explosion swept away in all directions, they this is the most real collision, the strength is concentrated in one point, the formation of power, frightening. The two men retreated fiercely. Tick! There is blood overflowing from the corner of Lin Fan''s mouth. He is injured. He is really injured, which has never happened before. "So strong." I was shocked. He fought with many strong men and praised each other modestly. Now the Dragon God is really strong and can hurt his roots. The Dragon God''s sleeve covers his face. He throws it fiercely and carries it with one hand. He is shocked. His blood is rolling in his body. He wants to spit out a mouthful of blood, but he stifles it. He is the ancestor of the Dragon nationality. He can''t lose such a big face. "Very good, really powerful. I really want to fight with you in the endless starry sky." The Dragon God is silent. It''s hard for him to imagine meeting such a strong man on this planet all his life. Lin Fan said with a smile: "have a chance." "No, it''s a rare opportunity. It''s better now."The Dragon God can''t see through Lin Fan''s roots. He thought Lin Fan was an ancient family, but now he completely overthrows it. Any mysterious ancient family knows it, and there is absolutely no such descendant. Even their ancestors couldn''t do it. Why can their descendants do it. "I said before, my friend is here." Lin Fan said. He felt that there was something wrong with the Dragon God. It seemed that it was easy to forget what happened just now. He clearly said that why did he forget? "It''s a pity. It''s a pity." The Dragon God didn''t want to move on. If he really let go, with the strength of him and the other side, the planet can''t bear it. The starry sky is their battlefield. Only that piece of heaven and earth can let them completely open their hands and feet. The best way to fight is to have no sense of bondage. But it backfired. Did not expect that the other side because of the constraints of people around, can not let go. The Dragon God has placed Lin Fan in the same position. Only when he is strong enough can he be respected. Just like before, the Dragon God did not pay attention to Lin fan. He always regarded Lin Fan as a junior. When we show our strength completely. The impact is different. The Dragon God said in a deep voice: "near Japan will not leave. It will wait for you on a nearby planet. I hope you can open up your hands and feet to fight with us." The voice just dropped. The Dragon God turned into a golden light and disappeared without a trace. In the blink of an eye, it had appeared in the starry sky. "I can''t fly." Lin Fan wanted to say it, but the Dragon God didn''t give him a chance and left directly. Shake your head. Quite helpless. We''ll have to wait for a chance to tell him. "Lin Fan..." Lao Zhang came and worried, "are you ok?" Lin Fan said: "I can have something, but he''s really strong. He''s never been strong. I''m looking forward to fighting with him seriously. In fact, I''ll tell you secretly that he doesn''t know that I have a backhand." "Well, I believe you are the best." Old Zhang Jian. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it can''t be said that exchange is learning from each other. I still have many shortcomings. Recently, I have to work harder. Lao Zhang, would you like to help me?" "I''m sure I can help you. If I don''t help you, who can I help? Besides, I have to learn. My needling technique hasn''t improved for a long time. I have to catch up with you." Lao Zhang said. They looked at each other, and their indestructible friendship bloomed. Xiao Bao angrily came to Lin fan, pointed to those guys and said, "it''s all their fault. They kicked my barbecue over. How could they meet such impolite people?" No names. There''s a finger pointing at it. The female attendant turned pale and ran to the ground in a panic. She knelt down and said, "please forgive me, sir. I''m wrong." This is just an entourage. And her master, that is, the princess, can''t watch the event, otherwise it will be a kind of disrespectful behavior for the real strong. Stroll from, temperament is excellent, Yingying Yibai. "Please forgive me." The voice is sweet and touching. No matter what the beauty does, it''s the most beautiful in other people''s eyes. It''s full of all kinds of temptations, especially the beauty and temperament. It''s a deadly existence. From three-year-old children to the elderly who step into the coffin, they will say. "This woman is gorgeous." Lin Fan''s eyes rested on the princess and shook his head. "You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s nothing to do with you." Then he looked at the girl who was kneeling down. "Do you know you are wrong?" Hearing this, the female follower''s heart is beating, and her fear is full of her heart. She is just an insignificant follower. Compared with the princess and the little Lord in the clan, she is as insignificant as a mole ant. The people would not offend such a terrible strong man for her. But the mole ants are still living in a muddle, let alone human beings. "I know." The female follower said in fear. Lin Fan said, "what''s your name?" "I My name is Li Nannan Her name has not been called for a long time. Even if she is of the same race, she is called "hello" and so on. The more humble, the more want to find a sense of existence, can only rely on the power of the princess, domineering, Huwei. "No one will make a mistake, but if you are willing to correct it, you can be forgiven. You just kick over our barbecue grill. It''s not a big mistake. Just help me up." Lin Fan said with a smile. Li Nannan looked at Lin Fan in shock, as if to hell, never thought it would be such a result. In her impression, the strong can not be offended. If you offend, you need to pay for it with your life. Li Nan Nan didn''t know whether it was true or not. Fearing his hands and feet, he walked over and lifted up the grill that had just been kicked over. He reached for the red carbon and put it in one by one.Lin Fan smiles happily, "can we change it later?" "I can." "That''s good. I find that your temper is not very good. In the future, you should control your temper well, or you will make others unhappy. Can you do it?" "Yes, I will change it later." "Well, I remember you. Your name is Li Nannan. I hope we can meet in the future. You can really change your bad temper. It''s OK. Don''t be nervous. We are very friendly." Lin fan is smiling and tolerant. But he didn''t know that because of his words, Li Nannan looked at Lin Fan in disbelief. Even a little person like her would be said by the strong, I remember you, what a glory it is. To her, it was like a dream. I can''t believe it. She had never met such a strong man. Once met some fierce, but can''t compare with the strong man in front of her, when you see her, it''s the same as if you don''t see anything. Even if you see her, it''s looking at mole ants, and there''s no fluctuation in her eyes. Xiaobao knows that Lin fan is a bad guy. He is too easy to forgive others. If he is, he will teach them a lesson. He dares to kick my barbecue rack, and I will break your ass. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head and said, "there are still many ingredients. Just bake them again." "Well, I know." Chapter 395 The taste of barbecue is delicious. When you smell it, the taste buds are completely opened. Just now, it''s just a seasoning. After fighting with the strong, Lin Fan was satisfied. What he likes most is to fight with such a strong man. It''s really comfortable. There''s an unspeakable feeling. Xiao Bao looks at those guys. They are really annoying. Lin fan has forgiven you. What are you doing here? You are not welcome here. "It''s so fragrant. I can''t help smelling it." Lao Zhang, like Lin fan, likes barbecue very much. He always salivates when he smells it. The rooster is not interested in eating. When he sees the wings on the grill, he looks very serious. Although he is not a compatriot, he is not a domestic chicken of the same kind, just like his younger generation. Now it''s on the barbecue. It hurts. There is a kind of unspeakable pain. Beloved younger generation, can only wronged you, but you rest assured, as a hero of evil things, I will revenge for you. "Hen, eat chicken wings. It''s delicious." Lao Zhang is very good to hens. After all, hens lay eggs for them every morning. Their feelings are really great. The hen looked down at the wings. It''s crisp, golden and fragrant. "Everything I do is for undercover career. If I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell?" Goo Goo! The hen cried, thanking Lao Zhang for the wings. One entrance. Oh, my God! How delicious! It''s really delicious, spicy, tender, sweet and delicious. Goo Goo! Lao Zhang threw another piece to the hen. At this point. For the children of this group of stars, they seem to have experienced a very extreme event, especially nervous. The beautiful woman, known as the princess, slowly comes to Lin fan. She looks like a fairy. With that wonderful temperament, ordinary men are not qualified to taste this kind of fresh seafood. It''s too expensive. Admission requirements are too high. It''s impossible for ordinary people to touch, or even touch. "Can you interrupt me?" Lin Fan looked up and said with a smile, "don''t be so polite. In fact, it didn''t disturb us." He prefers people who are very friendly. Even if you don''t know each other, you can get along with each other until you get familiar with them. If you have a bad attitude, you can''t be friends, because people who don''t understand manners are terrible. Xiao Bao came to Lin Fan and whispered: "don''t pay attention to them. It''s bad." Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head with a smile and said nothing more. For him. Xiao Bao is still a child. Sometimes what he says is just a little temper. "My name is Li Yanyin. I come from the starry sky. Just now, my children are disrespectful to you. I apologize for her." She just wanted to make friends with such a strong man, but she didn''t mean anything else. The former Dragon God was the ancestor of the dragon clan, and he had the power to shock the world. However, she was shocked by the fact that he was fighting with the Dragon God. "No, it''s good that she knows her mistake. Besides, it''s not your mistake. You don''t have to apologize for others." Lin Fan said. I always feel that these people are very strange. It''s clearly not her fault, why apologize for others. Li Yanyin said: "thank you for your understanding." "Do you want to have a barbecue together? It''s delicious. " Lin Fan inquired, the other party has been staying here chatting with him. He must want to have a barbecue, but he''s too embarrassed to open his mouth. He just dawdles and sees the key problem at a glance. He''s obviously very happy. if Li Yanyin knows, she''s afraid she''ll spit out a mouthful of old blood. Are we the kind of greedy people? Xiaobao wants to refuse, but he can''t help it. Lin fan has already agreed. He doesn''t know what to say. The most important thing is that he finds Lin Fan''s situation is very dangerous, and more and more beautiful girls are approaching him. The purpose is certainly not pure. Li Yanyin noticed that ginseng, which can talk and walk at one end, is absolutely not an ordinary thing. Even in the starry sky, there are many precious medicinal materials, but it is really rare to be able to cultivate to this degree. Once upon a time, there was an elixir with wisdom. The final result is to set off a fight among all ethnic groups in the starry sky. I don''t know how many people died in the fight. "Where are you going?" Lin fan asked. Li Yanyin said, "I''m going to wash in the city." "Oh." Lin Fan nodded his head and offered them some barbecues. They were all common food. Except for delicious food, they had no other characteristics. For the children of the star family, they had never tasted any delicious food. Even if they were delicious, it was difficult for them to like these ordinary chickens.A long time later. A number of SUVs are coming from afar. The one eyed man went out of town himself. When he learned that the violent energy had disappeared, he immediately organized people to look at the situation at the scene. No matter what the situation was, it was inevitable. Maybe he could find some important things at the scene. After arriving at the scene, I didn''t expect that it was Lin fan. Without thinking about it, he knew that the energy fluctuation must be who Lin Fan was fighting with, and then it was over soon. When one eyed man saw these mysterious people and knew that they were stars, he said hello with a friendly smile, but he was more alert. Now the situation is very complicated, and there are many stars around Lin fan. Once or twice doesn''t matter. However, during this period, the one eyed man gradually felt that something was wrong. There were too many people from the star family close to Lin fan. If they were convinced by Lin Fan''s strength, they could understand it, and it was not a bad thing. If they want to protect human beings, they must have a good relationship with these star families. What he was afraid of was that these stars would deceive Lin fan. After all, Lin Fan came out of Qingshan mental hospital. His thought is very different from that of ordinary people. If he is used by people who want to do something, it is easy to happen. At this time, they eat barbecue together. The one eyed man gradually understood what had just happened. Dragon God? What is it. Although he is the leader of the special department of Yanhai City, he knows very little, very little, and it''s a little frightening. It''s true that this Dragon God, a stranger, has never heard of it. However, according to the monitored energy, we can only say that the Dragon God is really terrible. ¡­¡­ Yanhai city. After the picnic, they went back to the city. Li Yanyin also came to the city for the first time. The surrounding buildings were very novel, which was very different from where they lived. The one eyed man arranges people to entertain these stars. Although there is no conflict, who can say exactly what will happen in the future? The appearance of beauty in ancient costume has attracted a lot of people''s attention. It''s really beautiful. I can''t keep my eyes on it. Lin Fan was not very familiar with them. When they arrived in the city, they were separated directly. They were working people and had to patrol the city to help those in need. Luxury hotel. Li Yanyin stays here for a while. She also wants to find out the situation here. "Active ginseng, it''s an absolute tonic. If you let those people know, there will be a bloody battle." At this time, she shocked the strength of Lin fan. But I think more about ginseng. Dragon God and other terrible beings have discovered the existence of ginseng, but they don''t have much interest. Think about it. When you reach this level, you may be surprised for a short time, but you will soon forget it. Dong Dong! Right now. There is a knock at the door. Opening the door, the eighth Prince of Jinwu nationality stood outside the door, "I said who is it, but I didn''t expect it was you. Li Yanyin, when you came here, did you also encounter trouble, and were finally convinced?" Li Yanyin frowned. In front of her, the eighth Prince of the Jinwu nationality was very arrogant and had a very high status in the Jinwu nationality. Although she was a princess of the Jinwu nationality, there was still a gap compared with the eighth prince. "What do you want to say?" Li Yanyin asked. Eight princes way: "meet that call Lin fan, too don''t understand polite guy?" He is not satisfied with Lin fan. It''s too bad. But the guy named Xu is a bit decent. He knows how to treat him well and let him feel the noble feeling of being the eighth prince. "Hey, I know you have met me if you don''t tell me. Just now, I felt a terrible power breaking out outside the city. It should be a war. Of course, you certainly don''t have such strength. In my opinion, a strong man has arrived." The eighth Prince is very shrewd. He has already thought about things with a little brain. Li Yanyin took a look at him. Even though he seemed to know everything, he still had no interest. The eighth Prince leaned against the door and said with a smile, "I came here earlier than you. In fact, I just want to tell you that there are some things you can''t think about. This guy is not what you can provoke. They don''t know what you are. I can''t know." During this period of life in Yanhai City, the eighth Prince''s thinking has changed a little, but he likes the situation here. He left here with people before. But not long after I was outside, I felt that my behavior was very unwise. In the city, people who are popular and drink spicy food have a wonderful life. Especially, he likes fancy ear picking very much. He feels very comfortable and crisp. So. Eight Prince directly back to Yanhai City, and to find one eyed man, give people a kind of I come back to the guest feeling. Li Yanyin said: "you know they have a refined ginseng. This precious treasure is rare even in the starry sky."Hearing this, the eighth prince was a little stunned. Next. Just laugh. "You are insidious enough to tell me these things, but it''s a pity that I don''t have any interest in them. I advise you to keep a low profile before your elders come. Don''t think the local people here are easy to bully. In my opinion, Lin Fan''s strength may not be his opponent when his elders come." The eighth Prince has seen the truth very thoroughly. Not too many ideas. Just want to enjoy in Yanhai city. If he was known by his elders, he would be very disappointed. Will you be eroded by his easy life? Li Yanyin has no expression on her face. She didn''t tell the eighth prince, let alone the elder. Even the elder may not win. The Dragon gods, who are the most powerful in the legend, are here in person, but they still don''t know what to do with each other. It''s really scary. Chapter 396 Conference Room. They sat there with serious faces. "Now there is another group of children of the star family coming to Yanhai city. According to the current situation, it is our initial success. It is necessary to have a good relationship with the star family. It is not a wise choice to set up too many enemies." Said the one eyed man. He can''t help it. There are too many stars in the sky. If they all fight, I''m afraid they can''t stop them. Lin Daoming said: "it''s unnecessary. We''re only dealing with the children of big families. We can''t say anything at all. When their elders come, we can''t say whether they are enemies or friends." "Have faith in yourself." The one eyed man said in a deep voice. In such a situation that everyone needs encouragement, Lin Daoming''s untimely remarks are a bit of a disappointment. But what he said is not unreasonable. At least in the future, it is difficult to say what the situation is. Master Yongxin and Liu haichan kept silent. They drift with the tide and will not take the initiative to participate in anything. You can decide what happens. There is no need to care about their ideas. If it''s good. Definitely the first one. Lin Daoming said: "it''s really unnecessary to do these things. We have Lin fan here. As long as we follow his steps, there are no things that can''t be solved. Those stars are unreliable. I haven''t heard a word. If it''s not my race, its heart will be different. It seems friendly and peaceful, but in fact it''s a hidden murderer." "Besides, are these children of the star family helpful to us?" "No, the Wu people, who have the best relationship with us now, are also happy to cooperate with each other. Once there is no cooperative relationship, the relationship will no longer exist." The one eyed man frowned and said, "what do you mean "What else can we do? We have Lin fan Lin Daoming said. Liu haichan was surprised to see Lin Daoming. The old man was strong enough. He spoke very hard. He didn''t know what medicine he had taken wrong recently. First, his strength improved, and then he became very hard. It''s strange. The one eyed man sighed: "even if we have Lin fan, he is not the only way. What will happen in the future?" "He is our only savior. Obviously he has the strongest backing. It''s unnecessary for him to show such advice. Let''s say that the sons of the big families eat and drink here, especially the eight princes. They are more powerful than anyone else. The most important thing is to keep in touch with each other. It doesn''t matter. At least they can benefit us. It''s about the same to cultivate a set of Dharma." Since Lin Daoming found a way to become stronger, he has been full of motivation for the future. When he looks at the people around him, they can''t catch up with him, the feeling of status promotion soars. "One eyed man said:" shortsighted ah Lin Daoming rolled his eyes. "I''m afraid of hands and feet. I''ll go first." He''s going to squat now. No way. You have to work hard to become stronger, just because Lin Fan and they are here, I can''t say they can meet each other. In a few days! August 13th! It''s a fine day, and that''s how it started. Ginseng''s position in the special department is rising. Liu Ying appears in front of ginseng on time and asks if brother ginseng needs to take a bath. If he wants to take a bath, he directly arranges it in a coordinated way. Lin Daoming is also a chicken thief. He is just like a stalker. He follows Lin Fan quietly behind them. His eyes have been staring at ginseng''s buttocks for fear of missing something. Ginseng is very perceptive. Always feel that there is a penetrating strong eyes locked on his ass. It''s too penetrating. It made him feel very dangerous. I thought. I''m not a human being. Who is so hungry and thirsty? Even I won''t let it go. In the starry sky. A planet is spinning quietly. To the naked eye, half of the planet is hot red, and the other half is cold gray. In the dark starry sky, it looks very gloomy. The Dragon God sits on the hard rock and waits. There is no oxygen here, and the solar wind blows the planet mercilessly. However, for a strong man like Dragon God, the bad environment does not affect him. "The real fight needs to wait slowly, but your preparation is a little long." He has been waiting for many days. He said to Lin fan that he would wait for him in the starry sky, and then he would be able to have a thorough fight. But up to now, it has not been. It''s really urgent. The Dragon God looked up at the starry sky and said slowly, "you don''t need to pay attention here. I''m waiting for a strong man here. I''ll compete with him." The strong people who pay attention to this place are shocked. Who is the strong one that can make dragon god pay attention to? What''s more, they all noticed that this ordinary planet, the place where their star family came, how could there be a strong one who could compete with the Dragon God?His face became more and more dignified. It''s not easy to find out. It''s just that the Dragon God has opened his mouth. They have no choice but to leave. All of a sudden. The Dark Universe was calm again, and there was no terrible fluctuation of power. The Dragon God closed his eyes and waited quietly, gathering his momentum and preparing for the battle, but he didn''t know that it was. I''m afraid the battle he wanted to fight would be difficult to achieve. Mount Tai. The abyss of the earth. Standing in front of the light curtain of the crack, the seal is still very dazzling, but there is a terrible force inside the crack, beating like a heart, trying to break the seal. "The impact of the unknown world war I some time ago was so terrible." He said to himself, knowing that things are a little serious. Fortunately, the battle of that force will soon disappear, otherwise the impact will be great. The Evil Overlord and the evil double headed devil have been practicing here all the time. It never occurred to them that the practice was such a happy thing. It was very different from the place where they used to be. The progress was rapid. For the overlord and the double headed devil, so far, they don''t know who is behind the seal. I''d like to know. But he never told them. But I don''t know why, sometimes there is a voice in their mind, as if someone is calling them. When they want to find the source of the voice, it disappears without a trace. Dormitory. "Ready?" Lao Zhang inquired. He holds a silver needle and looks at Lin Fan lying on the bed. Since he realizes his own shortcomings, Lao Zhang and Lin fan are both learning. Lao Zhang found some acupuncture books and read them very carefully. He wanted to turn the contents into his own knowledge. The effect is good. There is learning ability, and Lao Zhang has a strong talent for acupuncture. After many years of experiments, the technical level has reached a very high level. Of course If an old Chinese medicine doctor who really knows acupuncture and moxibustion sees Lao Zhang''s magical ability, he will definitely exclaim, how can you have such ability if you screw me. It''s the immortal needle you''re using. "Well, I''m ready. Come on, help me to practice." Lin Fan said. He hasn''t been stabbed by Lao Zhang for a long time. I miss it very much. When I was in Qingshan mental hospital, I was so happy. I spent every day in needling. The effect was great. Ginseng''s face is full of doubts and can''t understand what they are doing. It''s not strange that roosters are used to seeing evil things for a long time. It''s just a needle. Just squat there and wait. All of a sudden. Evil cock found that ginseng habitually opened the crotch, a magic thing slowly fell from the crotch. The trough! What is it? Do you shit in front of me? The evil cock can''t stand this kind of guy who doesn''t understand sanitation. Oops. I didn''t expect that the guy who came out of the mountain was a bumpkin. At this point. Evil things Rooster want to remind ginseng, can not do so do not understand health, random urine is very bad behavior. But he didn''t dare to say it. He has been suppressed. Look at two stupid human beings. They are pricking needles. They don''t know what kind of birds they have. But they are always pricking needles. It feels like they are sick. Ginseng found that the hen''s eyes, along with his eyes, see is he just feel some discomfort in the stomach, casual excretion of things. Shen''s face is ruddy. I''m a little shy. I didn''t expect that my little brother would find out the habit of taking a dump. But he doesn''t care. Does this little brother dare to tell me about the big brother''s taking a dump? If you dare to say it, you can make him regret. "What are you looking at? If you don''t hurry to get things away for brother Shen, I''ll go to sleep. If you wake up, you''re dead." Ginseng swaggered to Lao Zhang''s bed and fell asleep. The evil cock clenches its wings, hateful Not only humiliated me, but threatened me. The evil Rooster swore in his heart that your shame on me today will make you feel the same when I can turn over in the future. He came to the sticky thing with disgust on his face. I dare not approach. I''m afraid to get my own chicken feet. Seeing the paper towel on one side, he waved his wings, quickly smoked a few, and then slowly approached, ready to wipe it clean, but suddenly, he smelled a strange smell. Ordinary people can''t smell it. Because people don''t smell as well as chickens. He is evil again. It''s normal for him to have some special talent. "Well There''s something wrong with the taste. "For a long time. The evil cock''s aura flashed and ran to the bathroom. After a while, he heard the sound of toilet flushing. "Mine stinks. It''s fragrant. Is it really excrement?" When encountering strange situations, he will quietly analyze the real situation. Sometimes, only by careful study can he understand the true meaning of things, otherwise it will be false. It''s very close. It does smell the same as before. "It''s a little fragrant. It''s like a tonic." "From ancient times to the present, ginseng is a great tonic. Although this guy is hateful, ginseng''s identity is absolutely true, isn''t it..." Shake your head. Put this disgusting idea out of my mind. I''m an evil cock The hero of evil things. You make me eat shit Or humiliated me, how can it be like this? Who can bear it? How can it be influenced by this situation? No matter how fragrant I am, the rooster will not change his mind. But unfortunately, the evil cock has become the true cock. Obviously, there is no dignity. What I said before can be forgotten in the blink of an eye. No one knows how much torture the rooster bears. There are too few people who can resist temptation. It belongs to the rare one. "Wow! It''s delicious. " Finally, the evil Rooster put down his dignity and was controlled by curiosity. When no one noticed, he quickly swallowed it, just like a chicken pecking rice. It seemed very slow, but in fact it was very fast. Ginseng lying in bed, sleeping comfortably, smiles. It''s like a dream. "What''s the situation, Lin fan?" Lao Zhang inquired. Lin Fan said: "no feeling." "But it''s the thirteenth stitch." Lao Zhang said, as if he didn''t believe it. "Yes." Lin fan back, as if to think of something like, "ah, I fainted." He pretended to be very similar, and then he fainted. Lao Zhang said: "don''t comfort me. I know my technology can''t keep up with you. You''ve improved, but I''m still standing still." Then he took back the silver needle and put it carefully in the box. This is his baby. Except for Lin Fan''s most precious things. Lin Fan opened his eyes and said, "don''t be sad. You can take your time. Some things need to be circularly and gradually. You can''t act too fast. Think about the past, we all made progress together, right?" Lao Zhang likes to comfort his Lin fan like this. Whenever you are in a bad mood, you will feel better if you are comforted by Lin fan. "Well, I know. I''ll try my best in the future." Lao Zhang is full of confidence. He is ready to work hard and continue to specialize in acupuncture so as to keep up with Lin fan. "Hungry?" Lin fan asked. "A little bit." "I''ll take you out to eat." "Yes, but we have no money." "It''s OK. I''ll go and ask my wife for something. She''s very kind to me. If she wants money to invite you to eat, she won''t say anything about me." At this point. All the feathers of the rooster are shining brightly. Have you ever seen Rooster practice? It''s the kind of chicken claw sitting, wings contracting, aiming at the Dantian. I don''t know if the chicken has Dantian, but the posture is really in place. The cultivation of the evil rooster is very weak, just a few levels. Weak have been unable to keep up with the rhythm, can only act as a mascot in Linfan side. But now, because of ginseng''s excrement, the realm is surging up. Level five! Level six! Level seven! I''ve never seen anything like this. It''s more violent than taking drugs. All of a sudden. Ginseng jumped to the rooster, pulling the rope, "don''t be in a daze, we''re going out, wake up quickly." The evil cock was almost suffocated by others, and his breathing was not smooth. Most importantly, he was just practicing. Asshole. Can you have some quality, don''t you see I''m practicing? The evil cock wants to trample the ginseng under its feet. Let him know that you can''t provoke my evil hero, asshole. If I don''t have a big goal to accomplish, I really think I can ride on my head. But I can''t help it. He has to swallow it now. Hotel. MuQing stayed in Yanhai city for a period of time, which was the most relaxed time for her. Looking at the golden leaf in her hand and thinking of Lin Fan''s appearance and character, she couldn''t help smiling. "What a strange man." It''s a strange guy.The organization asked her to contact Lin fan, but she didn''t listen to the organization and didn''t complete the task assigned to her by the organization, which has already caused the dissatisfaction of the organization. Ding Ding! Here comes the mobile message. Check your phone information. [Mu Qing, elder sister, I can only help you. I''ve been patient with you for a long time. I''ve lost patience with you. Pay attention to safety. ¡¿ Mu Qing looks serious. She did not expect that Yaoji would send her a message to remind her that the organization''s patience with her had reached the limit. As far as she knows, Yao Ji has always been disgusted with her. But I didn''t expect to send a message to myself. It''s not suitable to stay here long. I can''t stay. ¡­¡­ They came to the hotel and knocked on the door. No one opened the door. "Isn''t that right?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said, "I don''t think so." A cleaner passed by, "the tenant of this room has returned the rent." As a cleaner, she seldom sees anyone rent it here for such a long time, and it''s very mysterious, just like a star. "Where are you going?" Lin Fan thought, the tip of his nose sniffing, for others, smelling the smell can know where the other party is, obviously is an impossible thing. But anything that happens to Lin fan is possible. "I smell my wife." Lin Fan said. "Where is it?" Lao Zhang said Lin Fan said, "it''s not far away. I''ll take you there." The cleaner who didn''t go too far looked at Lin Fan suspiciously. I always feel that today''s people are boasting more and more. They are boasting to such a degree that they can find people by smelling the smell. If they really have such ability, they will not be rich long ago. The suburbs. Shadow will have a killer group. It''s used to assassinate the enemy, and it''s used to clean up the organization. MuQing has been defined as a traitor by the shadow society. You can make Lin Fan feel good for you, but he can''t finish the task all the time. What is not betrayal? At the same time. The shadow club is ready to give up Lin Fan''s line. Since there is no harvest, it will take the line of the star family. Besides, there is harvest in the star family, at least in direct proportion. Therefore, we are ready to give up the line of Lin fan. At the same time, clean up the traitors. People who have no effect on the organization and may even betray the organization do not need to exist. "MuQing, you let me down." A man with a wolf mask said in a deep voice. This is one of the top leaders of the shadow club. He has the highest fighting power. His muscles are very swollen. At a glance, you can see that the other party graduated from either the Buddhist College or other physical system college. "Is it really that hard for you to contribute to the organization? You constantly let the organization down on you. How can you stand the training of the organization? " When it comes to excitement, the high-level officer spits directly, showing disdain. But the embarrassment is that the mask has no mouth. He spits directly in the mask, making his face full of tricks. Embarrassed! MuQing said, "I don''t want to cheat him." "Ha ha, don''t you want to cheat him? So you''re in love with him? " Wolf mask high level angry way. MuQing said: "no, he is a very special person. He is pure and kind-hearted. I don''t want to take advantage of others'' kindness to me and do things against my will. What''s more, I don''t want to tarnish this kindness to me." "Ridiculous. I don''t understand what I''m talking about." The top layer of the wolf mask takes out his ear, digs out the earwax the size of the finger cap, and then shoots it towards MuQing. The earwax is fast and powerful like a bomb. MuQing dodges it, and the ground behind him explodes fiercely, blowing out a deep pit. "Take care of her. I don''t want to see a traitor." The killers around looked at each other and killed Mu Qing in an instant. Mu Qing has a dignified look and doesn''t dare to be careless. Her strength is very good. There is no problem in dealing with these killers. However, the number of these killers is a little too large. After fighting for a while, she gradually has some difficulty. The wolf stood there indifferently. Enjoying the cool wind in the wild. See for a long time did not kill Mu Qing, palm toward the ground a suction, a stone fell between the fingers, direct attack ejection. Bang! When the stone hit Mu Qing''s arm, a violent pain swept over her. Mu Qing''s movement was gradually slow. With a puff, the sharp blade cut her arm, and the blood stained her sleeve. The killers around take the opportunity to raise their weapons and prepare to end MuQing. All of a sudden. A figure appeared to repel the killers around. "He mu, do you also want to betray the organization?" Wolf mask high-level see come person, angry voice scold, did not expect to solve a traitor, unexpectedly also appeared one.The handsome he Mu has not appeared since he went to Yanhai city to rescue members. He was stopped by the one eyed man and took advantage of the opportunity to escape, but he never thought that he had been hiding around Yanhai city. "My Lord, she can''t kill." He Mu said. Wolf mask high-level smile, "you say can''t kill can''t kill, who do you think you are?" He Mu said: "Lin fan can''t provoke, otherwise you will bring destruction to the shadow." This period of time, he has always been concerned about Lin fan, with constant attention, he found that Lin fan is really terrible, the basic strength of no solution, no one is his opponent. At the same time, he inquired that when he was outside, Lin Fan always called Mu Qing his wife. If Lin Fan knew that Mu Qing would be killed by the shadow, he could not imagine the consequences. I just didn''t expect that the people in the shadow meeting were so stupid. Seeing that MuQing didn''t finish the task, he was ready to kill. Which stupid person gave the order. Betrayal is betrayal. But also look at the presence behind each other. If he is the leader of the shadow club, he will definitely get along with Lin Fan with MuQing''s relationship. Even if he can''t get the benefits in the early stage, he will be anxious to eat hot tofu, and one day he will get something. Could it be that the shadow club didn''t find this problem? Wolf mask high-level silence, when he Mu thought he would talk each other through, a gloomy voice sounded in his ear. "You''re teaching me how to do things?" He Mu''s pupil suddenly shrinks. Unexpectedly, the other side appears behind him. The danger oppresses his nerves and makes extreme movements. His body turns like a Tuo spiral and pulls hard at the other side''s neck. Patta! The wolf catches he Mu''s ankle and throws him to the ground. He Mu released his strength in mid air and turned several somersaults in an instant. "So strong." He Mu knows that if there is no accident, he is not the opponent of the high-level of the wolf mask at all with his strength. He will not know the real identity of these masked guys until now, but it can be guessed that these people are first-class strong men, and some of them are definitely in special departments. It can''t be unknown. "With your strength, how dare you meddle?" The wolf wriggled his neck. "Just to play with you." He Mu didn''t dare to be careless. With a swing of his arm, several golden talismans sprang up all over the sky. "Seven star formation!" He has the power of both Maoshan and Buddhism. He has great strength and great talent. Although he is not the king of heaven, he can fight several moves at the king of heaven. For a long time, the danger index will definitely rise to a terrible level. All of a sudden, the talisman glowed and formed a big array, trapping the high-level wolf mask in it. "Five thunder Dafa!" He Mu''s finger pinches his handprint and uses Maoshan''s magic power to lead the thunder down to the top of the wolf mask. The high level of wolf mask disdains very much. "Anger of Buddha!" In a flash, a golden fingered Buddha appeared behind him and directly tore up the Seven Star array. The triggered Leifa was instantly broken, and it was hard to hurt him. "You are not qualified to compete with me because of the power of maofo." He Mu''s face looks at each other dignified. It''s definitely going to be a tough fight. All of a sudden. There is a voice coming from afar. "Wife..." If you listen carefully, you will know that it''s Lin Fan''s voice. Lin Fan with Lao Zhang they come from afar, looking for the smell, he will be able to find his wife, that is the taste of getting along day and night. "You''re in trouble." He Mu laughs and takes advantage of the fact that the high level of the wolf mask doesn''t pay attention to it. He runs away directly. He knows that the next thing doesn''t need his existence. Who dares to be presumptuous when there is such a terrible existence. "How come?" Wolf mask high-level thinking, he wants to go, but so left, I''m afraid there is something wrong, think carefully, since MuQing is so bad, then he personally communicate with each other. Wife? If you let him know that your so-called wife is a member of the shadow club and arranged by them, I''m afraid you will feel cheated. The feeling of cheating, but it''s not easy. "What are you doing here?" Mu Qing asked. Lin Fan said with a smile: "I took my friend to the hotel to find you. People said you were not there, so I smelled the smell to find you. Look at me. I smell the smell and smell it. It shows that I always remember your taste." Mu Qing was amused by Lin fan, "is your nose as sensitive as a dog?" "Well It''s much better than a puppy. " Lin Fan said. But soon, he found Mu Qing''s red sleeves, his face changed and he said, "wife, what''s wrong with your arm? I will avenge you for who hurt you He stroked Mu Qing''s arm and his face was full of heartache.MuQing looks at Lin Fan''s heartache expression. Somehow, she is moved. Maybe this is the feeling of being cared for sincerely. "It''s you?" Lin Fan glares at the wolf mask and others. There is anger burning in his eyes. He is never angry. Seeing his wife hurt, he is in a bad mood. "Lin fan, I know you. You are very famous." Wolf mask high level has not noticed the seriousness of the matter, still go their own way, "you say she is your wife, then you know her true colors?" Mu Qing heard this, face a little white, after all, as the other side said, he is cheating Lin Fan''s feelings. Bow your head and dare not look straight ahead. "I should know, she''s my wife." Lin Fan said angrily. "Ha ha ha..." Wolf mask high-level laugh, then cold voice way: "in that case, I tell you, she is not your wife, her real identity is a member of the shadow club, is we arrange in your side, everything she does, is cheating you." "How, does it feel bad to be cheated?" The wolf is waiting. He would like to see the confrontation between Lin Fan and Mu Qing. It must be great. Lin Fan looks at Xiang MuQing. Mu Qing lowered her head and did not dare to look at Lin fan. "Sorry, I..." But before MuQing''s words were all spoken, Lin Fan held MuQing in his arms and said with guilt: "wife, I''m sorry, I didn''t know you still have a job. I thought you had a lot of time, so I always wanted to find you. It must be very difficult for you." "Why don''t you stop working and I''ll support you." "My salary is OK now. As long as I save money with Lao Zhang, I can buy good things for you." Lao Zhang whispered: "we are very poor. We haven''t been paid. Let her work to support us." "Lao Zhang, how can you have such an idea?" Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "I''ll just talk about it." The evil cock has been confused. I didn''t understand if there was any mistake, but what others said was not clear enough. Your wife was arranged by the local organization beside you. You are not angry, but also very distressed. Have you ever thought about my feeling as a evil hero. Don''t say evil things, cocks are stupid. Even Mu Qing was shocked to see Lin fan. "I agree that you are close to me. At the beginning, you really want to complete the task of the organization." MuQing doesn''t want to cheat Lin fan. She doesn''t have the heart to cheat such people. It''s really rare. There are few people like this in the world. Lin Fan said: "it''s very important to work seriously. I understand that." He touched Mu Qing''s face and was smiling. "I really understand." Then. He looks at the man in the wolf mask. "Why did you hurt my wife?" The wolf mask man''s face, hidden under the mask, seemed ferocious. "Do you understand what I mean? She''s in touch with you purposefully. " "Don''t make trouble. I''m the one who contacts her purposefully, or she won''t be my wife." Lin Fan said. "She''s not your wife," roared the wolf masked man "It''s my wife." "No "Yes." Whoo! Whoo! The man with wolf mask gasped, but he didn''t know what to say. He felt that the other party was completely ill. If he wasn''t ill, how could it be like this. Any normal person can''t tolerate other people''s cheating. I''ve told you the truth. You tell me about these things. "Go." The man with wolf mask knows that it''s just a waste of words to stay. He is not the opponent of the other party. It''s impossible to compete. But who can stop me when I run away. "Stop and hurt my wife. Do you want to leave like this?" Lin Fan angrily scolds a way. He will never forget that when his wife died, someone made trouble and let the dust fall on his clean wife. He felt remorse. Now, he can''t forgive more things. "Disappear for me." Lin Fan stares at the front with a serious look, especially the light in his eyes, which he has never seen before. I''m obviously angry. The voice just dropped. He shot straight ahead. Instant. A powerful and extreme style of boxing broke out. Its power was beyond imagination. The sky was torn until the strength of Qi dissipated, and a huge pit of boxing strength appeared in front of it. It''s totally beyond human power. A gust of wind came. There is a wolf mask lying in the ruins. "Lao Zhang, what should I do with my wife''s wound?" Lin fan asked.Lao Zhang thought, "I''d like to have two injections." "Master, I will." Ginseng jumped to Lin Fan''s shoulder, then stretched out his roots and squeezed out a drop of golden liquid. The liquid fell on the wound. With the speed visible to the naked eye, he found that the wound had healed. Not even a scar. MuQing was very surprised, even feel the strength of ascension, the sense of ascension is irresistible. "Ginseng, you''re great." Lin Fan said. Ginseng confidence: "OK." Evil things cock squint ginseng, only one idea, really a flatterer, know will show themselves. "Wife, let''s go back. If we go out in the future, we can find me." Lin Fan said. MuQing stood in the same place and said seriously: "what he said is true. I am really a member of shadow club. Shadow club is also an organization pursued by your special department. I am not suitable to go back. Moreover, I am not your wife. I have no impression of what you said. You must have recognized the wrong person." Lin Fan came to MuQing with a smile, touched her hair, picked up a wisp of hair and put it on the tip of her nose to smell. "No, I''m not mistaken. I''m familiar with your taste, your appearance, your body, your habits and your voice. It''s my wife. I don''t know what happened, but I know you are." "I''m sure I won''t admit it." Mu Qing looked at Lin fan, "how do you know my body?" "I peeked." Lin Fan seriously said the most obscene words. Mu Qing heard that he was shy and angry. He clenched his fist tightly. Was it the last time he took a bath that he appeared outside the window? Or that night. He watched while he was dozing off. "By the way, my wife, Lao Zhang is hungry. I want to take Lao Zhang to eat. Can you take us to eat?" Lin fan asked. Mu Qing looks at Lin Fan blankly. Today''s situation is a little more serious. But what Lin Fan said made her laugh. What kind of things will make you take it seriously. In the end "Good." MuQing was relaxed. The disappearance of pressure makes her feel more relaxed than ever. As for Lin fan, she is always called her wife. She has a feeling that she can''t escape the other party''s magic hand, maybe I really will be pushed down by him. Far away. He Mu looked at the scene, sweating straight. It''s really terrible. "It''s a terrible force. Fortunately, I didn''t escape to that position, otherwise I would be implicated." After he Mu fled, he hid far away and secretly watched the scene. That ordinary punch, the power caused, has been a scene he did not dare to imagine all his life. Who can catch this move? Human fear is impossible. ¡­¡­ Shadow will know the news at the first time. None of the people who cleaned up the traitors of the organization came back. At the same time, we lost a senior manager. Some members of the shadow club went to the scene to look for the wolf mask, but they didn''t even see a skeleton. Instead, the trace running through the sky and the earth scared them out of their wits. Is it God? Otherwise, who can create such a scene. When Beitao learned about it, he didn''t have to think about it. It was absolutely Lin fan who did it. It must be MuQing''s showdown. Lin Fan knew the truth and didn''t care, so he killed them all. "Strange, as far as I know, Lin Fan seldom kills people." He didn''t understand. That''s true. When he mingled with the stars, there were many people who had conflicts with Lin fan, but no matter how happy he was, the worst thing was to be beaten. Spit a little blood, and you''ll be dead. Still alive. Like now It''s amazing. It''s incredible. He wanted to know what that guy had said to Lin Fan and offended him like this. There was something wrong. In the office. Jin Heli pushed a document to the one eyed man and said, "have a look." "What document?" Asked the one eyed man. Jin Heli said, "it''s anonymous." The one eyed man is curious. He sends documents to special departments anonymously. If it''s useful, it''s not good to use anonymity. Look at it. The Slouchy look became more and more serious. At last, the one eyed man put the document in the drawer. "Well, I''ve seen it. Let''s get busy." Jin Heli said, "don''t you ask?" The one eyed man said: "don''t ask, don''t care, don''t tell anyone, you know this matter, I know it. If you think about it carefully, you will understand it."Jin Heli walked out of the office, frowning and remembering what the leader said. Think about the stakes A moment later. She wanted to understand, smiling and shaking her head, as if it had not happened. The one eyed man turns the boss''s chair and looks at the prosperous city outside through the window. "I don''t know who Lin fan is from." "To move his woman is not to seek death." All of a sudden, the one eyed man felt that the shadow would not be terrible. With this IQ, he didn''t know Lin Fan''s personality and preferences, so he thought that he could take advantage of exposing the other''s identity? Don''t you know that he came out of Qingshan mental hospital? Go crazy and chop you all to death. One eyed man really wants to know where the shadow will be and who will participate, but he knows that he can check from any line, but he can''t start from the people around Lin fan. Once Lin Fan as his own people. Lin fan will give each other infinite warmth and tolerance. This is what he learned from Hao Ren. The one eyed man smiles, opens the drawer and takes out a book. How to be the love of the mentally ill is not wrong. The one eyed man has a distant goal. He doesn''t want to be Lin Fan''s friend, but his true love, which is worthy of his identity as the head of Yanhai City Department. August 15th! The weather is fine. Venus. Dragon God fiercely opened his eyes, two golden lights through the universe, stirring the energy of the universe. Take a deep breath. "It''s too much. Have you forgotten my battle with you?" The Dragon God sits on Venus, waiting for Lin fan to arrive. But there was no news at all. It made him angry. The decisive battle between the strong and the strong, no matter who, both sides should pay attention to, and he felt like a fool, waiting here, not even a message. Dragon God shuttles through the stars and flies to the stars. He''s going to question each other face to face. What do you mean? Breakfast. Lin Fan and others drink delicious porridge. "Boss, please give me three buns." Cried Lin fan. "Well, I''ll be right there." At this point. A figure stands in front of Lin Fan''s desk. "Is xiaolongbao delicious?" "Do you want real dragon?" "I''ll see you off." The tone is a little angry, as if very angry. Lin Fan lowered his head to eat steamed stuffed buns and raised his head while saying: "is it OK to steam dumplings?" Chapter 397 "It''s you. I haven''t seen you for a few days." Lin fan is smiling and has a good sense of the Dragon God. The strength of the other side is very strong, which makes him feel the joy of fighting. But he finds that the other side seems to be in a bad mood with a little sullen on his face. The Dragon God held the table in both hands and looked down at Lin fan. He suppressed his anger and said, "are you teasing me?" "Play? I''ve never played tricks on other people if I don''t have to. " Lin Fan shook his head, did not understand what the other side said, looking back, as if thinking of something like, "do you mean waiting for me to fight in the starry sky?" "You seem to remember." Dragon God inclined mouth sneer, crooked mouth Dragon God came, exuding a touch of overbearing atmosphere. Lin Fan said: "if that''s the case, I apologize. I really forgot, but I have a reason, because I can''t fly and stay in the starry sky for too long." It''s true. He really can''t fly. For him, it''s not important whether he flies or not. The speed of jumping is not slow. If he is really fighting in the sky, he can use other stars as a springboard to move fast. "Ha ha ha..." When the Dragon God heard this, he really laughed, "are you kidding me?" I''m really angry. As a strong man who can compete with his Dragon God, he even said that he can''t fly. It''s not a joke. What can it be? Lin Fan put up three fingers, "I swear, I really can''t fly, if I cheat you, I am a dog." The Dragon God looks at Lin Fan in a daze. It doesn''t look like boasting. Both sides look at each other in the eyes. Lin Fan looks at each other sincerely. It''s very pure and doesn''t mean to lie. "You really can''t fly?" "Really." "Well, how about flying?" "Yes? Thank you. I like studying, but it''s morning. We''re all hungry. Let''s eat something together. It''s delicious. " Lin Fan warmly entertains the Dragon God. The Dragon God feels that he has met a strange guy. He doesn''t understand what he wants to do. He doesn''t need to eat when he reaches his level. The opponent he valued still ate. Some are not very acceptable. When the Dragon God sat down, all the diners around looked at him curiously. His clothes were very strange. Some people secretly took out their mobile phones and took pictures. With a click, the screen of the people who took the pictures cracked. The diners were scared, and they were obviously scared. Shooting the real dragon god is a blasphemy to him. It''s merciful not to kill them. "Teach you to fly. I hope you can fight with me. I''ll wait for you in the starry sky for a few days. Do you know that your breaking your promise is a blasphemy to the real strong." The Dragon God said in a deep voice. Lin Fan said: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. If I learn to fly, I will compete with you. I like to compete with the strong." "Good." The Dragon God nodded in agreement. The boss came with a small bag. "Try it. It''s delicious." Lin Fan indicated that the Dragon God could eat something. The taste was really good. Now the living conditions are very good, and you can eat what you want to eat. The Dragon God picked up a piece and slowly put it into his mouth. After the entrance, he bit it gently, and the soup filled his mouth. His eyes brightened and he nodded with satisfaction. Although these foods are useless, they taste good. "Not bad." Lin Fan said. "It''s really good," said the Dragon God If you let the people of the star family see the Dragon God of the dragon family talking with Lin Fan very friendly, they will be absolutely shocked. Is this the Dragon God they know? Often only the strong can get along peacefully. If there is a gap, it will be different. In the starry sky, this is the law of survival. The strong can always run wild. The fate of the weak will be extremely tragic. The consequence of offending the strong is that they can''t even decide their own lives. Dragon God looked at ginseng and said slowly, "I advise you to watch ginseng. If you put it in the starry sky, it must be the object of contention. If you encounter crazy existence, you can do anything." "I know. I''ll be fine with my protection." Lin Fan said with a smile. It''s also true that Lin Fan''s strength is very strong. With his protection, there are really not many people who can win ginseng from him. Before they fought, the Dragon God didn''t dare to say how sure he was to suppress Lin fan. The chances are slim. Even, he has a feeling that he is likely to be suppressed by Lin fan. It''s just that it''s too early to say anything. Breakfast is over. River crossing bridge, grass under the bridge. "Here it is. Lao Zhang and I like it very much." Lin Fan said. Dragon God said in a deep voice: "this seat teaches you how to fly. Ordinary flying is done by your own strength, but for a strong man like you, you should learn the best." "This is a unique flying skill of our family. You can have a look at it."Dragon God raised his hand, a pair of jade slips floated out, slowly opened in front of Lin fan, and the font bloomed with light, just like divine writing. Lin Fan looked at it very carefully. His brows were locked, as if he was understanding. Standing on one side, the Dragon God is waiting quietly. It takes a long time to cultivate this unique flying skill. However, it''s not so easy to get started. It needs a lot of talent. But for the strong who have reached this level of cultivation. The introduction is relatively simple. Gradually. Dragon God found something wrong. It''s reasonable to say that even if he can''t get started, he can''t be so slow. "What''s the matter with you?" Dragon God can''t understand Lin Fan''s operation. Can''t such a simple introduction work? Lin Fan said, "I don''t understand." Hearing this, the Dragon God opened his eyes and said, "why didn''t you say that before?" "I thought I could read it." "I..." Be convinced! The Dragon God really convinced Lin fan to the extreme, even if he couldn''t understand it, he didn''t say it. When he asked, he thought he could understand it, but he had already understood it. Why did he believe he could understand it. Ah! "What don''t you understand?" Asked the Dragon God. Lin Fan pointed to the words on the jade slips and said, "these words look familiar, but I don''t understand the meaning." "I''ll teach you." In order to let Lin Fan fly, the Dragon God patiently explains that he just wants to fight each other. No matter who can enjoy the Dragon God''s personal explanation, he is afraid that the ancestral tombs will be smoldering, and it will be hard to repair for several generations. "Yes, thank you." Lin fan is very polite. He can learn knowledge naturally, just as he used to like teaching in the starry sky. Very good. The cultivation of Dragon God is very high. When he explains this method, his voice is like the sound of the road. He has all kinds of magical abilities. Anyone who listens to it can make great progress, but for Lin fan, it always feels a little profound. In the previous dream, he flipped through the books when he was free. It''s exciting to watch. But after watching it for a long time, I didn''t succeed in training. That''s a strange thing. It''s hard to say that talent is not good, but it''s impossible to say that talent is good all the time. "Do you understand?" Asked the Dragon God. Lin Fan said, "I understand." The Dragon God said happily, "now that you understand, practice." "All right." Time goes by. The Dragon God looks at Lin Fan''s appearance and wants to press him down on the ground to ravage and destroy him. Is he making me. "Didn''t you just understand?" Lin Fan said, "I really understand." "Then you practice." The Dragon God pressed the anger in his heart and tried to make himself calm. He had already reached this state of mind. He was naturally in a high state of mind. How could he be easily stunned. But the current situation really made him want to explode in situ. Never thought it would be so difficult to communicate. If you see this flying method, you''ll find a treasure and devote yourself to practice. You''d like to put your head in the method. If you don''t go anywhere, you''ll practice honestly. "I have practice." Lin Fan said. The Dragon God said, "is the cultivation successful?" "No Lin Fan shook his head. Ah! The Dragon God sighed and felt tired. I do not know why, he has gradually despair of Lin fan, never seen such a person. "Forget it, don''t practice." The Dragon God waves back the jade slips. He always feels like a fool. It''s a waste of time to meet an unreasonable guy. Lin Fan said: "what''s the matter? I''m very interested in new things and can continue to teach me. " "I can''t teach. I can''t help it. You can''t learn. I think too much about it. I doubt your talent. How did you cultivate to this level?" The Dragon God is really suspicious. He always feels that the talent and strength of the opponent can''t match. When it comes to this matter, Lin fan is really interested. "When it comes to cultivation, I can really tell you that my way of cultivation is very simple, and Lao Zhang often helps me, because with his help, I can progress so fast." "Like..." "Acupuncture practice." "Current cultivation method." "Several methods of cultivation are very effective." Lin Fan talks incessantly, but he doesn''t notice that the Dragon God looks at him. There is a big change gradually, which can be seen by the naked eye. "All right." The Dragon God stood with his hands down and looked into the distance. "I''ve learned your strength, and I don''t have the idea to compete with you in the starry sky." He looked at Lin fan, a little bit sorry.Up to now, it has been understood that Lin fan, who is recognized by him, may have a really bad head. He even works with a man with a bad head. Up to now, he doesn''t know what he''s doing. "Goodbye!" The voice fell. The Dragon God disappeared in the same place. Lin Fan looked into the distance and said, "I''m in a hurry." Lao Zhang said, "he''s not very polite. When he left, he didn''t say hello to me." "Next time you meet him, just tell him and let him change it." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "was it really difficult just now?" Lin Fan thought for a moment: "OK, but I don''t like flying. I still like jumping. It''s really great." Changbai Mountain. The Dragon God appears here. The Dragon ape knelt down respectfully and said, "ancestor..." "Well." The Dragon God nodded calmly and looked into the distance, which contained extremely rich evil spirit. Chapter 398 Longape was bullied by Lin fan. I''m in a bad mood. Always thinking about Lin fan, he would like to ask the Dragon God, dear ancestor, have you avenged me and killed that hateful guy. It''s just that he didn''t ask. It''s not that he didn''t want to ask, but he didn''t dare to ask. This is my grandfather. How dare he ask. "Lao Zu, is there a problem there?" Dragon ape found that Lao Zu''s eyes had been staring at the mountain in the distance, and he followed in that direction, but he did not see as thoroughly as Lao Zu, and could not see more useful things. "When I get back." The voice just dropped. The Dragon God flew towards the mountain. Changbai Mountain is a magical place. The weather is ever-changing. It used to be all year round, but with the recovery, the weather has become very bad. In the blink of an eye, the original sunny day has become very bad. Fall to the ground. "Well?" A very strong power poured in and enveloped the Dragon God, which was absolutely unusual and hard for normal people to resist. "With the ancient existence, the power formed is always so terrible." The Dragon God exclaimed. When he reached his realm, he could feel things that others could not feel. There was absolutely terror here, otherwise it would not be like this. As he continued to climb up, his power became more and more fierce. Where he passed, so did Lin fan. But when Lin Fan came to the middle of the road, he was far away from returning and did not move on. The Dragon God took the road Lin Fan did not take. "I''m the Dragon God of the dragon clan. If you sleep here, you can come out and meet me." Others are taking risks to find out the truth, while Dragon God wants to see each other''s real body. He has such qualifications and abilities. All of a sudden. The light on the ground triggers a kind of prohibition, forming a huge prohibition array. The eye of the Dragon God is full of light. The eye of the Dragon God is full of vanity. Look for the flaw. Slowly raise your arm and point at the void. With a buzz, the place where your fingertips fall is like a broken mirror. Click! Crack propagation. The space in front of us is already dense. "How dare you be presumptuous in front of me? Come out and see me." The voice of the Dragon God has a strong penetrability, and it turns into a point and passes to the deep. Suddenly, the real taboo was touched. There is a strong black fog boiling up, just like boiling hot water, rolling up and talking. Next. There''s a big gray hand coming through the air. The Dragon God frowned and felt an extraordinary breath. With a whistling sound, his fist turned into a rainbow and directly collided with the gray giant hand. Boom! There was a loud roar. The formation of the power is extremely terrifying, shock waves swept around, mountains shaking, hidden in the Changbai Mountains of the star family and so on, a group of people, all feel the power formed by the collision force. After a long time. The mountains returned to calm. The Dragon ape is still waiting. "Laozuzong..." When he saw that his ancestors had come back, he hurried forward to inquire about the situation. The Dragon God said in a deep voice: "leave here, this place is no longer what you can explore." He continued to look to the distance, just a short fight, did not suppress the other side, at the same time, even the other side who did not understand, just feel the other side''s strength is continuous, like a rich source of strength has been supporting him. "Laozuzong, do you still need to care about this with you?" The Dragon ape has no eyes, and his ancestors all said that. What do you have to do? Don''t you just do what you say? Sure enough. The Dragon ape noticed his father''s eyes and trembled. How dare he talk more nonsense. "Yes." In a few days! August 20th! The weather is fine, beautiful and comfortable. During this period of time, Lin Fan''s life is also regular. He takes Lao Zhang out on patrol every day. When he has time, he goes to find his wife and be gentle. Of course. He is not the kind of person who needs to be released. Normally, it depends on whether his wife needs it or not. It''s a pity that his wife doesn''t seem to have this demand recently. Meeting is just chatting and caring. Lao Zhang really found his own shortcomings. Looking for a lot of acupuncture books, holding books when you have nothing to do. What''s more, Liu Ying appears beside him now, as if he likes ginseng very much. Seeing this, he is really pleased. When ginseng meets people he likes, it shows that he has a good eye. It''s just strange. Liu Ying always wanted to take ginseng to take a bath, he was very confused, once Liu Ying did not seem to have said that he liked to take a bath.It''s strange. Lin Daoming has been under great pressure. He has noticed Liu Ying''s existence for a long time. Originally, only he found the benefits of ginseng, but now, he has found that Liu Ying probably also knows the benefits of ginseng, otherwise it is impossible to appear beside Lin Fan and stare at ginseng. There is competition. This feeling made him feel a sense of crisis. Downstairs. "It''s another beautiful day. I''m really in a good mood." Lin Fanshen is breathing fresh air, standing in the hall, looking at the billboard on the wall. He likes to look at it like this when he has nothing to do. "Lin fan, someone is looking for you." Cried the guard at the door. "Here we are." Came to the door, saw a middle-aged man holding a little girl standing there. "It''s you. Long time no see." Lin Fan smiles. He was very happy. Standing at the door are Zhang Hongmin and his seven-year-old daughter, who used to be a patient in the hospital. At that time, the little girl was very poor. Her leukemia was very dangerous and she needed help from others. Lin fan, Lao Zhang and one eyed man donated hematopoietic stem cells together. Although in the end only Lin Fan met the criteria, the one eyed man gave the girl 500000 yuan for treatment. Think about it. He''s really a good man. "Thank you, benefactor." Zhang Hongmin''s eyes are slightly red and his knees are bent. He wants to kneel down and kowtow to Lin fan to thank him. I''m really grateful. If it wasn''t for Lin Fan''s help, his only spiritual sustenance would be gone. From then on, it''s a question whether he can live with faith. Lin Fan quickly supported Zhang Hongmin and said with a smile, "don''t be like this. The little girl is very cute. We will certainly help. Is everything ok now?" I met them half a year ago. Time passed quickly. Half a year passed like this. Zhang Hongmin said: "I''ve been well. I took her back to my hometown for a period of time. Later, I thought of my benefactor and came." Once upon a time, Zhang Hongmin felt that these two mental patients were terrible. When he was in the hospital, he was on guard everywhere, for fear that the other party would get sick and hurt his daughter. But later, he realized that he was wrong. Sometimes, normal people are more terrible than mental patients. Zhang Hongmin not only brought her daughter, but also carried a big bag to Lin fan. "I don''t have good things to thank my benefactor. These are some special products of my hometown. I hope my benefactor won''t give up." Then he opened the bag. The things in it are really worthless. There are eggs, there are meatballs and so on. "Thank you. I love what you gave me." Lin Fan didn''t refuse. To others, these things are really worthless and don''t even want them. But he knows that this is the other party''s intention. If he is polite, he will give the other party a feeling that the things you send are really bad and we can''t look up to them. Zhang Hongmin smiles, and his tired life leaves hard marks on his face, but he never beats him, because he has a little angel to accompany him, and he must work hard to cultivate the little angel. "Children, are you happy to recover?" Lin Fan squatted, smiling and squinting, stroking the little girl''s hair. No mistake. That''s the smile. Zhang Hongmin used to be scared and alert when he saw this kind of smile. What a terrible smile, what a terrible action. What do you want to do to my daughter, but now On the contrary, he found that such a smile is really the most beautiful smile in the world. "Thank you for saving me." Little girl like Lin Fan''s smile, warm, warm, feel warm body. "You''re welcome. You''re a little angel." Lin Fan said with a smile. Zhang Hongmin didn''t know what fortune her daughter had cultivated in her previous life. She met someone like Lin fan. Maybe she saved the galaxy. They are just a member of the vast sea of people. They need to survive any difficulties, but they have no way to go. In their darkest time, a light appears, leading them out of the dark and embracing the light. The little girl shyly took her father''s hand and did not dare to look at Lin fan. She''s so shy. "Have you had any difficulties recently?" Lin fan asked, he hopes that the father and daughter can live a good life in front of him. When he meets something he loves, he must arrange it perfectly. Zhang Hongmin said, "no, everything is fine." "No, you''re not. I can see that." Lin Fan said. Zhang Hongmin opened his mouth and was confused again by Lin Fan''s thoughts. He said that they were mental patients. It must not be too friendly and nice. Anyone who dares to say that his benefactor is a mental patient will fight with him. But if not, this mode of thinking is really hard to understand. "I..." When Zhang Hongmin was about to speak, Lin Fan obviously didn''t want to give him a chance."I can see through your heart. You are very embarrassed because you don''t want to be separated from your daughter. You don''t want to have no one to take care of your daughter. It''s OK. You can tell me anything." Lin Fan''s words are sincere, there is no false, he really wants to help each other. People who are tortured by life and can''t see the light are willing to magnify the light and completely cover each other when they see the light by chance. Lin fan is smiling, holding the little girl''s hand, carrying the bag beside. "Come with me. I''m familiar with the person in charge here. He''s my friend." If you let the one eyed man know, it will be very helpless. Big brother Do you think this is a charity? Zhang Hongmin has never felt such warmth. When he was in the hospital, the warmth he felt was probably the warmest, but he didn''t expect This is just the beginning. Office. The one eyed man looks at the situation in front of him and points to the eggs and meatballs on the table. To tell the truth, he is really confused by Lin Fan and shows up with the guy who has forgotten. "What''s this?" He pointed to the things on the table. They were not treasures. They were all worthless things. Lin Fan said with a smile: "do good, others give you thanks, quickly accept it." "Good thing?" One eyed man really didn''t expect that he had done anything good. He was busy with the affairs of evil things and stars every day. How could he have time to do these inexplicable things. If it wasn''t Lin fan who was looking for him, he would be furious and yell. I don''t know I''m busy. I''ll get rid of these things quickly and make my head burst. But now He certainly can''t, first don''t say the other party is a mental patient, but also pay attention to the strength of the other party, that is who can provoke the existence? "Yes, don''t you remember what you did in the hospital? At that time, you took out half a million. The little girl''s illness has been cured. " Lin Fan helps the one eyed man to recall the forgotten things. When it comes to hospitals, one eyed men feel chilly. In my mind, I came up with a scene dominated by fear at that time. "Is the little girl suffering from leukemia?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan said: "yes, so they come to us. These things are given to us. Because of your credit, they will take them and share them with you." He is not very interested in these things. He is well aware of Lin Fan''s character. A psychotic can''t be offended if you want to offend him. Especially, these things are sent by the other party, and the meaning is different. If you don''t care, maybe the other party won''t be angry, but Lin fan will be. The situation will be very complicated. "Well, it''s very kind of you. I like these gifts very much. I''ll take them." The one eyed man skillfully opened the drawer and took all the things on the table into the drawer. The one eyed man pondered. What''s next? He knew that he couldn''t be careless. As long as he didn''t say to leave first at the scene of Lin fan, it''s definitely not easy. There must be something else to do in the future, but it''s hard to say what the situation is. "I have something else to do." Lin Fan said. He wanted to solve their worries. Originally, he wanted to find Xiaobao, but Xiaobao was still a child and needed to study. He certainly didn''t have so many jobs for others. If it can''t be arranged, Xiaobao will feel embarrassed. If Xiao Bao knew Lin Fan''s idea, he would definitely say, you come to me, but if you don''t find it, you say that I may not be able to do it. Have you ever thought about how powerful I am as the son of the richest man. Even illiterates can be assigned to famous schools as professors. "What''s the matter?" The one eyed man asked. Cheer up, what Lin fan can say is not a trivial matter. Lin Fan said: "he needs a job. It''s better not to be separated from his daughter. I think we should also recruit people here. I want to arrange them here. Do you have one?" One eyed man is helpless. He knows that what Lin Fan said belongs to something that has no benefit and some troubles. This is the special department. It''s not a charity. People who can work in special departments, even gatekeepers, have some strength. To put ordinary people here is to raise idle people. One eyed men are more serious about work. Strict with everything. It''s no use for anyone who doesn''t. But now the speaker is Lin fan, a one eyed man does not dare to offend the existence of special departments can safely exist, rely on each other. The one eyed man''s serious expression gradually changed, with a bright smile on his face. "Yes, there must be. Even if I don''t say it, I have arranged it well." His smile contains a sincere emotion. There can be no falsehood. After this period of time together, he found that Lin fan, although he was a mental patient, actually his eyes were very hot, as if he could really see through his heart.Hypocrisy can be seen at a glance. Zhang Hongmin is really excited about being able to work in a special department. Everyone knows that this is the safest place, and his dream is to let his daughter live in a big city. If there is such an opportunity. I''m sure I won''t give up. "Really?" The one eyed man is helpless. He thinks that since you found Lin fan, you don''t have to ask "can you?" instead, you should think about what kind of position I will be assigned, what''s my monthly salary and what''s my annual welfare. It''s a job that others can''t squeeze in. His one eyed man is not a man who can be controlled by power. His character is noble and he never bows to power. However, he chooses to bow to strength and mental patients. Lin Fan patted Zhang Hongmin on the shoulder and said, "of course, he''s very nice. Although his appearance seems a little scary, he''s actually very kind-hearted." The one eyed man is praised by Lin Fan and has nothing to say. No mistake. You''re right. I''m a good one eyed man. Absolutely not because of you, Lin Fan and concessions, but a good heart around him. The special department is to protect the existence of human beings, the audit is very strict, the family background, are very important, this is an exceptional admission. Standing beside Lin fan, Lao Zhang was smiling. "I also found that he was disgusting and kind-hearted. Anyone who can be recognized by us can do it." One eyed man rolled his eyes. Thank you for your approval. The next thing is simple. Arrange work. After waiting for someone to leave. Jin Heli came in with the document, "has been investigated, very innocent, no problem." It''s not that the one eyed man doesn''t believe Lin fan, but he knows that Lin fan is easy to be cheated and moved by others. If he encounters the existence of scheming, the consequences will be unimaginable. "Sure?" Asked the one eyed man. Jin Heli said: "well, I''m sure. I checked it very carefully. At the same time, I asked the people in other cities to help me check their information. It''s normal. There''s no problem. Chief, are you worried about anything?" One eyed man said: "now as long as it''s related to Lin fan, I think there is a problem." For the one eyed man, he feels that it''s too strange. It''s been a long time. He suddenly appears in front of him. It feels like he has been preparing for a long time. Jin Heli said seriously: "chief, I find that your situation is not good. It is very likely that the pressure is too high recently, which leads to your mental tension. I suggest that you relax appropriately. You can go out for a walk and have a look." "Do you suspect that I am ill?" The one eyed man frowned, not angry, but felt as if there was some truth in what he said. Recently, he felt a little chest tightness, as if he had a breath in his heart and could not release it. "Well, a little bit." Jin Heli is too straightforward to say what others dare not say. With a sigh, the one eyed man got up and went to the French window. His eyes fell down. Daoshu was planted there for some time. Liu haichan sat up day and night and closed his eyes. If you want to say that he didn''t feel something, it''s obviously impossible. As the second strongest person in Yanhai City, he can''t be robbed of such a title. There''s a lot of pressure. So Jin Heli said that when he was under great pressure, he didn''t deny it because it was true. After Lin Fan brought back a lot of strange things from Changbai Mountain, many people benefited. Only the leader of his special department got something that he thought was very important before, but when the real baby appeared, it had nothing to do with him. It''s a real headache. At this point. The withdrawal of the Dragon strongmen from Changbai Mountain has been known by other star families. They are very confused about what happened and why they withdrew from Changbai Mountain? Even if some places can''t go. But Changbai Mountain is very big, and there are many hidden treasures. If you look for them carefully, the harvest is very rich. A few days later. Mount Putuo. In ancient books, it is recorded that in ancient times, the incense here could condense into Buddhist clouds, which belonged to the sacred and inviolable holy land. But later, because of something unknown, it completely sank and was full of many dangers. Nowadays, the evil things are dragged and disappear from all over the world. Putuo Mountain is calm again. But also sparsely populated, very desolate, rhombic shape of Mount Putuo into the dragon lying in the sea, whether from history or myth, in history occupies a very high position. At this point. A figure appeared on Mount Putuo. Armed with a sleeping bag and a mobile phone, he was photographing the beautiful scenery around him. It''s an ordinary person who likes to take risks. After learning that the evil things have completely disappeared for a long time, he can''t bear to pack up his things, and then he goes away from the city to take risks here."You water friends, like now live room, there is sun Xiao in the north and Gu Lei in the south. You can see from my name that Lei has three stones, representing hardness. No matter my head, courage or indescribable things, they are all hard." "I don''t know where the evil things are. Up to now, I haven''t seen a ghost." In this kind of society, because of the existence of evil things, the suburbs are dangerous, not to mention the mountains and historic sites, which are more dangerous. They dare not take risks themselves, but like to see others take risks. They get excited when they see other people taking risks. When you see someone in danger, it''s even more blood gushing, blood bursting brain, don''t say anything, it''s passion, it''s hi explosion. Gu Lei is very satisfied with the effect of the live room. After his investigation during this period, it''s absolutely safe here. "In ancient times, it was one of the four sacred places of Buddhism, where incense flourished and people came and went. But later, it declined and the temple disappeared for unknown reasons, so it was occupied by evil things now. But now, like the temple, the evil things are disappearing for no reason, which shows a reason. It''s time for us to be safe." "After that, everyone can come out and play." All he said was rubbish. There is no textual research. Water friends think he''s bragging. Right now. The birds are flying, the sound of birds is deafening, Gu Lei''s mind is flustered. "Lying trough!" In the face of such an emergency, no matter who is scared, obviously scared. Next. The earth is shaking. "The earthquake is coming. My God, it won''t be so sad. It''s an earthquake." The water friends in the studio were shocked to see that they could not feel the existence of the earthquake. Instead, they saw the golden light covering the sky in the distance, and countless Buddha shadows floating in the air. "Namo Amitabha..." The Buddha''s voice seems to be transmitted from a certain dimension, and it is everywhere. Holy, solemn, extraordinary. Everyone can see that a golden Buddhist temple has sprung up. The golden light runs through the sky. Buddha clouds and lotus are all embellishments. But in the eyes of ordinary people, these pictures are amazing. "Buddha, Buddha I see the Buddha. First there is Changbai Mountain, and then there is Putuo Mountain. Brothers and sisters, I want to develop. " Gu Lei is overjoyed after a short shock. Sun Xiao''s studio tells people clearly how to change from unarmed garbage to a strong one. That is to risk one''s life. Whether one is rich or not depends on one''s life. "Damn, the anchor wants to be a strong man." "Don''t forget your wealth. I''m your big brother." "Anchor, I''m your sister, I''ve been in love with you for a long time." Gu Lei was excited by the barrage in the studio. His eyes were shining. It was the light of hope. He always felt that his luck was coming. Maybe this was the highlight of his life. I''m full of energy. There''s a lot of energy. Get to the top of the mountain. "Ladies and gentlemen, I really met the real Buddha." Gu Lei stood in front of the solemn Buddhist temple. The closed Buddhist door gave him a wonderful feeling. He knelt down and didn''t know what to say, but he had to have a sense of ceremony. "Amitabha, I have a destiny. Please help me." The prayer is over. He got up, walked a heavy and active step, slowly came to the front of the Buddhist gate, and pushed open the Buddhist gate with both hands. At the moment of pushing the door, there was no Buddha light or living people. Everything seemed very cold, but it was extraordinary. Clean and tidy, high bell and Drum Tower, floating Tu tajun. "There seems to be light." When Gu Lei looked up, the eaves and the roof were shining, but when he looked at them carefully, they didn''t have that kind of brilliance. Is everything an illusion? There are water friends brushing the bullet screen in the live broadcast room. "Brother, be careful, the ancient Buddhist temple not only has real Buddhas, but also may suppress the evil Luocha." Gu Lei ignored it directly and continued to walk inside. There was a Buddha''s room around, and there were all kinds of Buddha statues in it. In the middle of the courtyard, there was a censer, but there was no incense. But in the dark, the naked eye seemed to see the fragrant clouds through the blue sky. "Look at these plants. Are they the kind of rare flowers and exotic herbs that will definitely become stronger after taking them, but I''m a qualified person. First, I have to see if there is a real Buddha here. If the real Buddha mistakenly thinks that I''m the kind of person who doesn''t understand the rules, I certainly don''t want to see him." At this point. Someone in the studio found the problem. "Just now, did you see a strange tree, which seems to be made of iron, blossoming? I have a bad feeling." "It''s said that the existence of Tieshu is an ominous omen. It''s often that experts suppress evil spirits and reform them. If they don''t reform themselves, they have to wait until Tieshu blossoms before they can be born. I suspect there''s a problem here."His barrage was soon wiped out. Who''s going to pay attention to these things at a time like this. For him. Just want to see what''s good for the anchor. "Is there anyone?" Gu Lei half stepped into the main hall, tilted his head and asked. Unfortunately, there was no one. There was only a huge Buddha statue placed in front of him. The Buddha statue was more than ten meters high and covered with gold, as if it were made of gold. "Strange, is there really no one?" He said to himself, standing in the main hall, looking up at the Buddha, came to the putuan, put his mobile phone, knelt devoutly on the putuan, and knelt down to the giant golden Buddha. "Blessed by Buddha, I am..." At this time, the huge golden Buddha slowly opened his eyes, two golden lights came, instantly covered Gu Lei, and then the main hall was empty. This is the last scene of mobile live broadcast. It then closes. The people who watched the live broadcast were all dumbfounded. That''s it? Yanhai city. Jin Heli came to the office and said solemnly: "something happened again." Seeing that she looked so serious, the one eyed man knew that it must have something to do with business "Mount Putuo." "An anchor broadcast live in Putuo Mountain, and an ancient temple appeared. All the information is here. Just now I have asked people to sort out all the details, and some of the guesses are here." The one eyed man is very surprised. Is it Buddhism again? Mad. Can''t we have something else? But if you think about it, you can understand that nine of the ten famous mountains are temples. It should be noted that Buddhism was very popular at that time, and it had already built a passage, Mao and other sects. In modern terms, the preacher is too good. Now, he is also a gold medal lecturer. The one eyed man looks through the documents. Jin Heli is meticulous and has a complete collection of materials. There are all kinds of detailed pictures. According to these details, we can speculate some things. "There''s something strange about this temple. The man is covered by a beam of light. It seems that he is very lucky." "How do you feel?" Jin Heli pondered, holding the mirror frame and said: "I agree with the saying that there is an iron tree in the picture, but this iron tree is not the iron tree we have seen before, but it really looks like it is made of iron, and it does blossom. The beautiful color of the flowers can not be made by other things." "In the legends of ancient books, tieshuhuahua is mostly used to describe the time limit for suppressing ghosts and demons. It is impossible for a normal Buddhist temple to have such a thing. Now it can only show that there is a real problem." The one eyed man slowly breathed out a breath, lit a cigarette, swallowed the clouds and puffed out the mist, and grasped his head when he thought of the trouble. "It''s really annoying. The Changbai Mountain has not been solved yet. There is a Putuo Mountain. I don''t know what will happen. The current situation is very unfriendly to us." Jin Heli said: "chief, at present, we should integrate resources and improve the strength of some people. At least we can catch up with the stars or be able to solve the problems of famous mountains." The one eyed man blinked. The meaning is very clear. Who has the most resources. It must be a special department of Yanhai city. It''s obvious that they have to bring out the good things they''ve worked so hard to get. "We have been working hard. Look at Liu haichan and Lin Daoming. They have made great progress." Said the one eyed man. I''ve already said that. If you still can''t understand me, I''m really sorry. "I''ve seen that," said Kim holly The one eyed man was startled. Fortunately, Jin Heli was standing with them. "To monitor the situation of Mount Putuo, a working group will be set up to take charge of Mount Changbai and Mount Putuo, and some more people will be spared. I''m afraid this situation will happen frequently in the future. We must pay attention to these situations at any time." There''s no way. It will only be more and more in the future. Be prepared in advance, there is no mistake. "Yes." Jin Heli answered and then continued to work. Later, the one eyed man also left the office. He has to find Lin fan. Downstairs in the garden. Lin fan, they are watering the trees. "Xiaoyanyan, this tree is human. You can water and fertilize it if you have nothing to do. He will protect you." Lin Fan said. Xiaoyanyan is Zhang Hongmin''s daughter. Zhang Hongmin''s job is to rub his back in the bathhouse. He is skilled and well paid. He may be tired, but he enjoys it. "Well, I know." Tao tree make complaints about watering, can you fertilize it? Liu haichan has become a loyal fan of daoshu. I believe in Tao tree. The knowledge of Taoism is vast and infinite. I can''t learn it all my life. But when I meet the treasure tree of Taoism, it''s like coming to the same place with my ancestors. How can I be slighted.One eyed man came to Lin fan, "fan, can you talk about something?" "Yes, go ahead." Lin Fan said with a smile. The one eyed man said, "I''m in a bit of trouble." "It''s OK. I''ll help you out." "So cheerful." "It''s nothing refreshing. If you help my friend, I will help you. No matter what, as long as I can solve it, I will help you. Even if I can''t solve it, I will try my best to solve it for you." What Lin Fan said was very sincere, and the one eyed man was very moved. In today''s society, people like Lin fan are really rare. The one eyed man made a simple statement. "Oh, I understand. Mount Putuo is going to another mountain. You can say it at any time. I can do it at any time." Lin Fan didn''t take this matter seriously. What''s wrong with accompanying people to a mountain they haven''t been to. Besides, in Lin Fan''s heart, the one eyed man is really good. He looks a little bad, but he is really good. "By the way, let Lao Zhang take a look at your eyes when you have time. I can''t remember it when I see you. I just remember it." Lin Fan said. Old Zhang said: "if it was before, I would not help you, but you helped us, I would like to help you with the injection." I heard that. The one eyed man almost spat out blood. I have something to do with you, but you want to stab me. Is it necessary? The one eyed man has forgotten how many times he was trapped. But he swore that he would not be trapped. "Thank you. I have a chance." The one eyed man smiles, revealing the meaning of "want to be beautiful". Lin Fan and Lao Zhang readily accept it. I feel like the one eyed man has agreed. The news that an ancient temple appeared in Putuo Mountain has been leaked out. In addition to the special department, the shadow club. Shadow will suffer heavy damage. It''s really hurt that a high-level person falls down. But even so, it can''t stop them. If you die, you can die. Who can be in the upper position if you don''t die. The people below are all in a hurry. Beitao didn''t tell Mu Hao that the first step is to make their shadow get benefits first. In the shadow club, life is the least valuable. Send a group of nine strong people to Mount Putuo to investigate the situation. At night. A group of shadow club members stand outside the ancient temple. "It''s not good to act at night." It''s mainly dangerous. It''s a good day and you can see everything clearly. Now at night, it feels like something is watching them and everyone is watching them. "You tell the organization that it will be too late to start tomorrow. It must be done by special departments." Soon. They went straight into the temple. It wasn''t long. In the dark temple, the golden light suddenly blooms and disappears in the blink of an eye. Everything is calm and silent, even without a cry. Shadow headquarters. The light spots on the screen disappear in an instant. Everybody''s dead. Obviously, I didn''t expect it to be like this. So many level 9 strong men didn''t even have a bubble. It''s terrible that the whole army was destroyed. When Beitao heard about it, he sighed that it was not something they could manage. This group of people is the experiment. If they can persist in Putuo mountain temple for a period of time, or gain something, they can find out without relying on the stars. But now, the Ninth level suddenly fell, which was beyond their expectation. Going to more people is just a dead end. August 29th! The weather is not very good. It''s covered with black clouds and drizzle. "With them?" One eyed man looks at Lao Zhang and others. Now it''s not a holiday. Will it be a bit troublesome to explore new places. Lin Fan said, "we seldom separate." "It''s dangerous." "Where I am, they will not be in danger." All the words have been said, and the one eyed man knows that it''s just for nothing. Let''s go! Mount Putuo. After landing, the one eyed man gets on the phone. He didn''t speak. It was all the people on the other side of the phone. The one eyed man''s face is not very pretty. Hang up the phone. Shit! He didn''t expect anyone from the headquarters to come. The leader of the team is Mr. Xu. It''s true that he''s here to grab things. If other people want to, he can make them come and return empty handed with his face, but now He knows Mr. Xu''s character. If there is a bargain, his thick face will become old bark."Waiting for someone?" Lin fan asked. "Well." It wasn''t long. Several figures come from afar. The leader is master Xu, followed by the old sword God of Baiyun, Jin Shangwu, Heng Jianqiu, Xia Kunyun and others. Shit! Again. The two enemies are here. It seems that the road is not peaceful. "You don''t have to come. Just give it to us." The one eyed man''s tone is not very good, and his performance is very clear. I really don''t welcome you. Please don''t do this. Can you go back and send you back in person. Mr. Xu came to the one eyed man, patted him on the shoulder and said, "we are a group. We all fight for human beings. How can we put all things on you? Your pressure is big enough. Don''t worry, we are with you." This is full of routines. The one eyed man scolds in his heart. It''s shameless. If Lin fan doesn''t come, I don''t think you dare to carry it with me. "Lin fan, handsome again." Mr. Xu is still a little serious when he talks to the one eyed man, but when he communicates with Lin fan, he smiles like a flower, just like an old fart who is familiar with him. "Is it?" Lin Fan touched his face, feeling really. "Of course, I envy the handsome." Chapter 399 Mr. Xu and others come from their youth. Naturally, they know some routines, such as praising each other for their good looks. That''s what everyone wants to hear. When they were young. The same is true. I like people saying they are handsome. Look at Lin Fan''s smiling face, how happy he is. We can see our praise at a glance, which is very popular with each other. "What a shame." The one eyed man can''t bear it. He''s a new man. Third, he never thought that he would be a passer-by as the person in charge of the headquarters and the high-level officials in order to hold Lin Fan''s thigh. "Well? What are you talking about? " Mr. Xu asked. The head of the headquarters is in a high position and has the right to appoint heads of various departments. Of course, it is impossible for him to replace the one eyed man. Otherwise, who is qualified to control Yanhai city. "Ah, is it really so difficult to admit the excellence of others?" Xia Kunyun sighed. The trough! The one eyed man stares at Xia Kunyun. Is that what people say? What''s special about me is that I can''t admit the existence of others'' excellence? Damn it. He didn''t want to say one more word to these guys. He just wanted to be bored and angry. "Remember me?" Heng Jianqiu wants to have a good relationship with Lin fan. He once met with Lin fan. He is the strong man who was suppressed by the evil rooster, and he was directly masked. Lin Fan stares at each other as if in memory, shakes his head and says: "I don''t remember." It''s the truth, but the truth is often very hurtful. Heng Jianqiu is a bit embarrassed. It is reasonable to say that even if ordinary people can''t remember this situation, it will give them enough face. If they say they remember it directly, they won''t be embarrassed. But Lin fan is really disappointing. "Ha ha ha." The one eyed man laughs, what are they thinking about? They all feel like they are dreaming. How many times have they been here? Ask Lin Fan remember him, don''t know Lin Fan memory is not too good? The old sword God of Baiyun shakes his head. He is all this old and wants to please others. He doesn''t know what to say. Soon. They arrived outside the ancient temple. "The grand ancient temple has the flavor of a long time." The one eyed man looks at the ancient temple in front of him. It has been there for a long time. The old feeling is absolutely right. Without Lin Fan''s company. They will definitely stand outside the ancient temple and will not rush in without investigating the situation clearly. Now it is different, because Lin fan doesn''t have to worry about safety. No matter what happens, Lin fan will be absolutely safe as long as he stands on top of it. "It''s a beautiful building. Go in and have a look." Lin Fan said. The crowd followed Lin fan. In this situation, no one dares to walk in front of Lin fan. If there is any danger, who can bear it. "It seems a little dangerous." Ginseng has a strong sense of danger. After all, it has seen many things with its former owner. Whether there is a problem with an ancient temple may not be visible to the naked eye, but if you feel it carefully, you may be able to feel it. The situation in as like as two peas in live broadcast. The one eyed man noticed Tieshu for the first time. Something with a special moral. It could be dangerous. , demons and ghosts are often suppressed by simultaneous interpreting. Ginseng patted the head of the rooster and said, "don''t panic, with your brother Shen, you are safe." Now the evil cock is the exclusive mount of ginseng. The evil cock shakes his head and is very angry in his heart. If he dares to shoot again, he will throw you off me. Heng Jianqiu pointed to the distance and said, "look at those things. Are they rare and strange grass? Can they be treasures?" "It''s hard to say." "Pick it, whatever it is. Take it back and analyze it carefully. Maybe you can find the use of these things." "That makes sense." They are all people with high status outside, but when they come here, they are like people who have never seen the world, and they have the style of passing by. Lin Fan said: "it''s not good to pick other people''s things at will without their consent?" "Good intentions, good principles, but now the situation is not the same, this ancient temple at a glance know no one, so these things belong to the ownerless things, who met is who." Xu old son quietly praise Linfan wave, at the same time let Linfan don''t have these psychological burden. "It''s someone''s." Lin Fan said. He said this. The people who have just taken action directly return to Lin Fan''s back, and all look at Lin Fan with doubts. For them, what you said here is not as useful as what Lin Fan said."Sure?" Asked the one eyed man. Thinking of the anchor missing here, we know that there is a problem. We just don''t know what the problem is. Now Lin fan says that there are people here, who they are. They have already appeared here, but they haven''t yet. In the end, there is only one situation, that is, the other party is hiding in the dark, waiting for them to take the bait. Lin Fan pointed to the main hall and said, "there is a certain smell in it. I think it should be." Everyone looks at the main hall. "Go and have a look." Said the one eyed man. Lin Fan said, "do you want me to see it?" "Well." One eyed men are helpless. Their strength is very limited. The problems they encounter are generally difficult to solve. Besides Lin fan, who can carry them. "Don''t be nervous, the other side''s breath is not too strong, I think it should be a little weak." Lin Fan said. Heng Jianqiu said, "if you''re weak, you don''t have to worry." When he said these words, he met many people''s eyes. "There''s something wrong with what I said?" Heng Jianqiu is very confused, not very understand, for him, and did not say the wrong thing, these people''s eyes to see his heart are a little flustered. One eyed man didn''t say anything, just want to say, really stupid. What Lin Fan said is weak, can it be weak in your imagination? Maybe you don''t have the ability to resist. Lin Fan walked towards the front and opened the main hall gate. There was no one in the hall. Beside the futon, there was a mobile phone lying there, which should have been left by the previous anchor. "It smells of blood." The tip of the nose was sniffing. Smell floating in the air, it is a light smell of blood. One eyed men, how can they know? Anyway, they all listen to Lin fan. No matter what Lin fan says, it must be true to them. "What a magnificent golden Buddha." The one eyed man saw the Golden Buddha more than ten meters high. Somehow, the Golden Buddha gave him a great pressure, and his heart was beating. Perhaps because he graduated from the high school of Buddhism, he has a kind of connection with the Buddhas in these ancient temples that ordinary people don''t have. Lin Fan said, "the breath comes from the Golden Buddha." Point to the Golden Buddha and explain the problems directly. Seemingly dead, the Golden Buddha opened his eyes fiercely, two beams of golden light blooming, to cover them. But when these golden lights are about to touch Lin fan, they are blocked by the power of Lin fan. The one eyed men were shocked. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the dead Jinfo would suddenly attack them. They were very skillful in operation, obviously many times. And just now, if Lin Fan hadn''t reacted, they would have been hit. When people see what''s going on. The Golden Buddha, more than ten meters high, mysteriously disappeared. "Where is the Golden Buddha?" "I don''t know." "Just now I seem to see a flash of light, the Golden Buddha disappeared without a trace." They are all first-class strong men. The situation that they can''t react to is beyond their expectation. "He''s standing on it." Lin Fan pointed to the place where the Golden Buddha was originally placed and said. The one eyed man and others looked at Lin fan, rubbed his eyes, and saw nothing. Then, they thought of the legendary invisibility, which belongs to the supernatural power of myth. In the blink of an eye. A figure appeared in front of the crowd. "You can see my master''s spirit." The speaker, wearing a trumpet like hat and a fist sized red sandalwood Buddha bead around his neck, seems to be an eminent monk, but it gives people a sense of nondescript. "Well, I can see it." Lin Fan said with a smile. "Who are you?" the one eyed man said in a deep voice Pudu Cihang''s voice was sharp and said, "master Pudu Cihang, why don''t ordinary people kneel down when they see him and resist the light of the Buddha in the west? Do you all want to go to hell?" "You killed the anchor?" The one eyed man feels that this guy has a big problem. He''s neither fish nor fowl. He''s definitely not good at it, and he''s full of crooked reasoning. Buddha says, monk? It''s impossible. He doesn''t feel like a serious monk. "Amitabha, they are so sinful. We have washed their sins and brought them into the Western Paradise." Pudu Cihang''s hands are folded, which seems to be very Buddhist, but his face is very angry, which makes people feel very demon. The one eyed man said angrily: "fart, who are you? You are full of nonsense. It is absolutely impossible for this ancient temple to cultivate a demon monk full of evil." As a Buddhist High Court person, the one eyed man hates these people who pretend to be Buddhists most. Pudu Cihang''s eyes glared angrily and said, "you are too angry. It is harmful to the harmony of Fazhang. I will wash your anger for you." The voice just dropped.See Pudu Cihang mouth read scriptures. The sound is shocking. It comes from all directions. It''s buzzing constantly. It seems to have a magical effect. "Hey, don''t read it." Lin Fan said. When he said that. The main hall suddenly quieted down. Pudu Cihang looks at Lin fan. His life-threatening Sanskrit voice is broken by the other party, and it''s very simple. For him, it''s obviously a little shocked. Mr. Xu frowned. He never said a word from beginning to end. He kept observing the situation around him. For him, the existence must have something to do with this ancient temple. When I came. He also investigated the situation here. "The iron tree outside is used to suppress you?" Chapter 400 "How do you know?" Pudu Cihang was very surprised that these human beings knew everything about their origins. Before, the God was seen through, but now the iron tree outside was seen through again. Master Xu said, "it''s only recorded in ancient books." "Ha ha ha..." When Pudu Cihang laughed, his voice was very sharp. "I didn''t expect that our master''s fame would be passed down through the ages. How could these bald donkeys suppress me? They have disappeared long ago. No one knows who they are, but no one knows our master''s prestige. Who can not worship us if we take centipede as the noumenon and practice dragon." I''m very proud. I''m in a good mood. Mr. Xu poured a basin of cold water and said, "your name has not been spread, but the meaning of tieshuhua is to suppress you and other monsters." "Well?" Sure enough, when master Xu said these words, Pudu Cihang''s look changed greatly, and a gloomy atmosphere filled the main hall. He was originally a centipede demon with extremely evil nature. He was once a national teacher of a dynasty. He was powerful, earth shaking and omnipotent. He devoured the Dragon veins of the Dynasty, cultivated himself and wanted to turn into a dragon, but there were countless people who boasted of justice in the world. But because of some unimportant mortal, it finally attracted the Sword Fairy''s encirclement and killing. He is a dragon eater. His strength is not what ordinary people can deal with. But the situation on that day was rather bad. When Tiangou ate the sun and tried his best to transform the dragon, his strength was greatly reduced. In the end, his body was destroyed, and Yuanshen fled everywhere. Later, he met a centipede with Buddha nature, and he didn''t say anything, so he took it away directly. Although the centipede has the Buddha nature to protect its body, it is a flying centipede that has swallowed up the dragon vein. The spirit is so strong that it''s very easy to give up. In the end It took him nearly a hundred years to recover all his strength. Just as he was about to make waves again. Some eminent monks in the temple found out his evil nature and joined hands to suppress it. They thought they would fall completely, but they didn''t expect that these bald donkeys'' heads were so stupid. Seeing that he had a trace of Buddha nature, they didn''t completely destroy him. Instead, they suppressed him here and washed away the evil nature in their hearts. I don''t know how many years have passed. He felt that the power of the seal gradually weakened, and directly broke it, but found that there was no one in the temple, and he was the only one. After the previous lesson, he was very low-key this time. He was not presumptuous. All the world believed in Buddhism. Then he specialized in Buddhism, condensed himself into a fake body, and went out to deceive the world. Centipede intelligence is not high, can only rote, but do not understand the meaning. But as long as you speak with Buddhism, you can deceive the world. At this time, ginseng look very serious way: "I seem to have heard that the natural enemy of centipede is chicken, hen, you quickly up, kill this guy." The one eyed man said, "it seems reasonable." Master Xu said: "in terms of natural enemy restraint, chickens do restrain centipedes. This is the suppression of heaven first. It has nothing to do with strength. Maybe hens can really do it." After hearing this, the cockerel, who was ridden by ginseng, glared round and scolded in his heart. You''re still human, aren''t you? I really think highly of me. As a hero of evil things, he must have courage and face, but he knows that as long as he stands in front of this guy, he will be swallowed up, and there will be no residue left. However, Lin fan is in front of himself. If you are in danger, you will never ignore it. Goo Goo! The evil cockerel is standing in front of Pudu Cihang with his head held high. Now he is clamoring, and scum is kneeling down to the cockerel. "Amitabha Buddha, you benefactors are too grumpy, and the dirty air pollutes the mind. The Western Tathagata Dharma prime minister is here, and he doesn''t kneel down quickly." Pudu Cihang put his hands together, and the golden light bloomed. Then, a bronze Buddha Dharma appeared. The clouds and fog around him were very dark. There was no golden light. More importantly, the dark side of Pudu Cihang''s heart turned into evil light. "You''re a thief." The one eyed man was stunned. He never thought that anyone would dare to realize this kind of Dharma body. To tell the truth, even if no one cares, he is very flustered, as if blaspheming some supreme existence. "I''m not afraid of you." The evil rooster''s legs tremble. Who particularly says that species are suppressed? Open your eyes and show me carefully. People''s bodies are either human or high-end Tathagata Dharma. They have never shown the essence of centipede. Baiyun old sword God and others have a great change in the sense of evil cock. It''s really good. Sure enough, as they thought, how many of the evil things that can stay around Lin fan are simple? When they face Pudu Cihang, they feel a great pressure, which is from the suppression of strength. Even if they don''t start, they can deeply understand that there is a big gap between the two.But look at the evil cock in front of you. It''s really overbearing. It is very important to be with such a formidable enemy. Purdue Cihang, which conjures up the Dharma phase of the Tathagata, gives people a strong sense of oppression. Its voice is as loud as its own sound. It has a strong sense of three-dimensional. It''s like a group of people around you, talking incessantly. "The people of the world are blinded by turbidity. Today, the Buddha Dharma body is coming, and we are not ready to convert to Buddhism." "Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on the spot." The Buddha''s voice vibrates and the life-threatening Sanskrit voice erupts. If Lin fan is not here this time, they will have to explain that they are here. All of a sudden. The unusual situation broke out. A strong breath swept from the distant direction, fiercely pressed on the body of Pudu Cihang. Ah, Purdue Cihang screamed. The Tathagata Dharma Prime Minister retreated into the darkness and recovered to a certain kind of human being, as if he had been severely injured, spitting blood and dying. "Lin fan, you are stronger again. How did you do that just now?" The one eyed man asked in horror. He didn''t see how Lin Fan did it. He saw that Pudu Cihang was badly hit. Don''t mention the one eyed man didn''t see it. Master Xu and others are all like this. They are completely confused by Lin Fan and don''t know what happened. If it''s not for Lin fan, who can have such ability. They are more than enough to deal with the strong people of ordinary star families, but the strength of Purdue Cihang is obvious to all. It''s really strong. What can they deal with. The evil Rooster held his head high and was very proud. See. This is the strength of the hero of this evil thing. If you dare to move me, the great human around me will teach you a lesson and beat you up, eh Can tiger head and tiger brain be used to describe this? Lin Fan said, "I didn''t do anything to him." Ah? Everyone looks at Lin Fan in doubt. "You didn''t make it?" Some of them don''t believe that if it wasn''t for Lin fan, who could do it. Lin Fan said: "well, it''s really not me. I didn''t do anything just now, but I can feel that the momentum just now is very strong, much stronger than him, just like a strong man I met some time ago, they are very strong." "What''s going on? What''s going on here?" The badly injured Pudu Cihang wails and is in a panic. Just now, he feels so terrible that he feels that he is not far away from death. All of a sudden. The void split, and a golden hand came out of the void and grabbed the seriously injured Pudu Cihang. "No..." Pudu Cihang was full of despair. It was not long after he came out of the seal that he met this situation. He was really not reconciled. Who was the big man who wanted to do him because he was upset. Lin Fan hands, will block the golden hand, "who are you?" There was a light in his eyes. Recently, he was really lucky. He often met the strong, which satisfied his desire to compete with the strong. "It''s disrespectful for evil spirits and demons to pretend to be the Buddha Dharma." The voice from the void is more overbearing than the voice of Purdue Cihang, which comes from the heart. When Pudu Cihang heard this, he turned pale and prostrated on the ground, whining: "spare your life, spare your life, the small body is just a hundred legged insect. By chance, he realized that the Buddha Dharma is small. It''s the first time to use it soon after it''s completed." "Hum, I''m not ashamed. I''m full of filthy Qi. I dare to say that if I cultivate the Dharma form of the Tathagata, I will destroy you all my life. I''ll keep in mind the heart of awe." The voice just dropped. It''s obvious that the other side will fight to save Cihang''s life. It''s just blocked by Lin fan. "Who are you? Why do you want to stop me? " Lin Fan said, "who are you?" "Hum, I have to follow the steps of the ancient Tathagata. I have to inherit it. I''ve got six gold bodies. I''m called little Tathagata." The voice came from the void. When it came to my name, I didn''t feel anything wrong. It seems that being called little Tathagata is a kind of supreme glory. One eyed men and others look at each other and find a very serious problem. Originally, they just regard each other as a strong member of the star family, but when they hear that each other has reported his family. But they found that the characters in their ancient myths seemed to really exist. According to their mythological novels, there are many kinds of Tathagata. The dari Tathagata is the existence of Lu Ya after he converted to Buddhism, and the Duobao Tathagata is a Taoist. But these are novels. I want to verify the authenticity, but I don''t know. Gradually. One eyed men and others feel that their brains are likely to have problems. A novel is a novel. How can we regard it as a novel.From today''s situation, they found another serious problem. Pudu Cihang just displays the Dharma body of the Tathagata, claiming to be the Tathagata, and then being sensed by the other party, which shows two problems. The first one is that mentioning the taboo will be sensed by the other party. The second is that there is something wrong with this method of practice. Lin Fan said, "I want to see you and compete with you." Little Tathagata was obviously shocked. No one had ever said such a thing to him. How to compete? You deserve it, too? "Everyone wants to be close to the Buddha, but the Buddha is only in your heart. Benefactor said that it is disrespectful to learn from the Buddha. I hope you can correct your mistakes and go astray." When little Tathagata said these words, the Buddha''s voice was very heavy, but he could still feel it through careful comprehension. His tone was full of a sense of killing. To him, Lin fan is a mole ant. To provoke him is to humiliate him. "I can''t speak out. It''s really impolite. Come out for me." Lin Fan grabs the finger of golden giant hand and pulls it out. His idea is very simple. He wants to have a good chat with him. The ultimate distance. The little Tathagata sits upright in the hall, surrounded by auspicious clouds and thousands of Buddha lights. The stars revolve around the heaven and earth, and countless Buddhas are practicing under his seat. Today, he splits a void channel, across endless time and space, and suppresses Pudu Cihang with absolute strength. But what annoys him is that the guy who appears inexplicably is very strange. It''s a bit rampant. All of a sudden. The little Tathagata''s buttocks moved a little, which caused a great disturbance. Countless Buddhas who practiced Buddhism looked at the little Tathagata in surprise. Who let the little Tathagata move his position. Even the stars around are trembling. "Well?" Little Tathagata felt a strong force pulling his body. His eyes glared angrily. A light of Buddha turned into thousands of incantations and went down the void. He was sitting in this little paradise, and the light of the Buddha covered the stars. No matter who he was, he could not shake his real body. But now the situation was obviously beyond his imagination. "Who on earth..." His idea is to have the same strong people as him, secretly. As the intensity of that is increasing. I had to go. "I''ll come as soon as I go." He can''t show that I was dragged away by force. He must let them know that I want to go by myself. It''s a matter of face. "Send me Buddha." Buddha and arhat send each other off respectfully. If our Buddha goes out in person, it is inevitable that evil spirits will appear in the deep sky. Our Buddha will go to spend time with each other. Soon, we will be able to add another real strong man. This is their experience. This has always been the case. Mount Putuo. All things in the world shine with golden light. It''s true that the Dharma body of the little Tathagata is not built. No matter what other people''s practice is, this kind of card face situation is very good. The first feeling is that this person is not ordinary. When Pudu Cihang saw the true face of little Tathagata, his eyes were full of worship. His biggest dream is to be able to reach the level of each other. Buddha''s light protects the body. Every move is infinite mystery. "Hello." Lin Fan said with a smile. He is the only one who can be calm now. The one eyed man and others have been completely stunned. It is this kind of modeling, the existence of myth, full of steamed stuffed buns, with a kind of auspicious golden light all over. "Who is the benefactor?" Small Tathagata steady mood, calmly asked. Lin Fan said: "my name is Lin fan. I''m an ordinary person who likes to practice. I like to compete with the strong. You are a strong man. I like you very much." "Do you know who I am?" Asked little Tathagata. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but you can introduce yourself. As long as you have introduced yourself, I will never forget it, because you are a strong man and have a deep memory for the strong." There is no problem with that. For some people, it hurts. For example Hengjianqiu. He''s very hurt. Why should he be so straightforward? Do you know that your behavior is too much? I''m an acquaintance with you, but you forget me, which means that I''m too weak to be noticed. Small Tathagata steady mind, not angry, the other side will pull him out of the void crack, is already a kind of damned thing. The one eyed man leaned in Lin Fan''s ear and whispered, "they call me little Tathagata." "Oh, I didn''t really notice." Lin Fan reacted and recalled the process of the conversation. The other party did say his name. "Your name is Tathagata. I remember that." Hearing these words, little Tathagata''s head almost burst. The other side didn''t give him face, which was obviously a kind of shame."It''s just a little Tathagata, not a little Tathagata, who is one of the followers of Tathagata. After getting a little inheritance, he embarks on the road of cultivation." Ginseng elder brother is worthy of being the elder brother. Since he determined the strength of his master, he began to release himself. The strength of little Tathagata is not weak, or even very strong. Anywhere, it is a top-notch existence. But according to ginseng''s reference and survey, he still felt that Lin Fan was more powerful. The little Tathagata always feels that these words are so harsh, and there is a kind of unspeakable anger. Who dares to be so rampant and doesn''t pay attention to him. When he fixed his eyes on ginseng, the steady Buddha''s heart became restless. "Ginseng essence." Little Tathagata traverses the starry sky and has met many treasures. However precious they are, they are just dead things. However, it is rare to see such a great tonic for living things. Moreover, depending on the situation, the Tao is not shallow, and they are extremely precious when placed among the stars. Yes. I really want it. Hard to grab? I have some ideas. "You look at me with the greed of CHIGUO." Ginseng see through the idea of the little Tathagata, driving the evil cock, standing towards Lin fan. "My brother ginseng is full of treasure. Anyone who sees him will be greedy, but I''m never afraid. This is my master. Please put away your greedy eyes, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." "Oh, master..." Lin Fan said with a smile, "I will protect you." Ginseng nodded wildly, "I knew." Right now. A thick breath from afar. "It''s him." The little Tathagata felt the breath, her face unchanged, but her mood was rather unhappy. A golden dragon came from afar and became human in the blink of an eye. "I don''t mind if I have a look." The Dragon God appeared in the room and said with a smile, "you little Tathagata are not here. How did your little paradise come here?" The little Tathagata scolds in her heart. Am I coming? It was pulled over by someone. Who knows this guy''s power is so terrible. He grabs his finger and pulls him from the paradise. "Long time no see." Lin Fan waved his hand. When he saw the Dragon God, he was in a good mood. "We haven''t seen each other very long," said the Dragon God Lin Fan said with a smile: "he was pulled by me. I found that he was very strong. I wanted to compete with him. I didn''t expect you to come too." Hearing this, the Dragon God was not very happy. How to compete? I asked you to compete with me in the starry sky. If you don''t, you should compete with this bald donkey. Is that necessary? I always feel that it''s an invisible shame on me. Chapter 401 The appearance of Dragon God surprised little Tathagata. After a short time of contact, he found that something was wrong. The Dragon God was the ancestor of the dragon clan. He had been practicing in the star realm and rarely involved in something. Now, the Dragon God seems to be familiar with this guy, so there must be some problems. "I''d like to compete with you. I''ll make friends with you in martial arts. You can rest assured that you will not hurt your life." Lin fan holds his fist and hopes to have a good fight with his opponent. Dragon God is very sad. Is this seat not powerful enough or hard to get into your eyes. I want to compete with you, but you say you can''t fly. Now you take the initiative to compete with others. To tell you the truth, it''s a bit too much. But the Dragon God has a good temper. In any case, previous exchanges may not be perfect, but it''s OK to be a person. It''s worth making friends with. Any clan can ignore mole ants, but it will never ignore the existence of a person who can compete with him in strength. The Dragon God does not mind having more such friends, which is good for him and the dragon clan. Nowadays, the purpose of the stars to the planet is to explore the famous mountains and historic sites, and to find the secrets that once bloomed in ancient times. But there are too many secrets to share with others. One person or one race can''t monopolize them. The little Tathagata wants to refuse, but the presence of the Dragon God here makes things different. If he refuses, the Dragon God is likely to tell all the people in the starry sky about the situation here. He said that the little Tathagata did not dare to accept other people''s challenges. This situation is intolerable to anyone. "Well, I''ll compete with you." Little Tathagata said in a deep voice. He also wants to let the other side see his strength, even if you have some ability, but want to compare with him, the gap is very big, want to compete with me, that is impossible. Lin Fan was very satisfied with the reply. He looked at the Dragon God, "can you take them to the starry sky? I believe that you are the person, you watch, they can be safe For these words. The Dragon God has a lot of bitterness in his heart. Are you humiliating me again? I want to go to the battle of the stars with you. You can find all kinds of reasons to say that you can''t fly and teach you to practice, but you can''t learn. Now I''m taking the initiative to go to the battle of the stars with little Tathagata. I hope you can explain clearly, if you can. "Don''t you know how to fly?" Asked the Dragon God. Lin Fan pointed to his legs and said, "I can jump." The Dragon God looks at Lin Fan with a silly face. Jump? Since I have the chance to learn how to fly, but I have to jump. What do you think? How can this brain be so hard for people to see. "I''ll wait for you in the starry sky first." Little Tathagata didn''t want to say much. Some things can only be understood by both sides after a fight. The stars are so long. No one dares to pretend to force, but this guy who doesn''t know the origin and depth, but he believes that he will soon make this guy deeply understand that pretending to force needs to pay a price. "OK, I''ll be there soon." Lin Fan said. The Dragon God threw his robe, and the one eyed man and others were covered with a light curtain, even the poor Pudu Cihang. His idol had appeared, but the idol didn''t take him seriously. Just ignore it. It completely broke his heart. But now, he was taken away by the Dragon God. I don''t dare to imagine the final result. I always feel that something is not good. "Is your shield safe?" Lin fan asked. The Dragon God looks at Lin Fan with strange eyes, as if to say that you are doubting my ability. If you don''t agree, I''ll fight with you later. "Well, I know it''s safe." Lin Fan said with a smile. The Dragon God takes them to the outside of the temple, soars into the sky and flies towards the stars. This kind of battle is very difficult to encounter. Now the ancestors of all the stars seldom fight, because once they do, the situation they lead will become very complicated. At this point. Lin Fan''s legs are bent. If he is right, the air around his legs seems to be twisted when his legs are bent. An amazing force burst out, and countless cracks appeared on the ground. Suddenly, there was a bang, and a roar from heaven and earth. Lin Fan jumped up and turned into a streamer. It''s so fast, it''s deafening. "The sound?" Dragon God surprised to see, found that Lin Fan was in such a way, indeed some unexpected, for them, had not seen before, really unexpected. "That''s OK." To tell you the truth, the Dragon God was really surprised. It was the first time that he met this situation. Once upon a time, Lin Fan also had a jump, but he didn''t jump straight into the sky like today. In a moment, he had come to the starry sky and looked down to see the beautiful scenery of the planet.In the universe, there is no oxygen. Except for the strong stars, human beings can''t breathe without using props. But this kind of situation has no problem for Lin fan. He doesn''t have to breathe. In the Dragon God''s traction down to the surface of Venus, yellow sand all over the sky, the ground rock is very hard. One eyed men and others are curious to see. I''ve never seen anything like that. The stars are so beautiful. There is some darkness in beauty. There is light far away. I don''t know what light it is. But if a person floats alone in the starry sky, he will definitely be scared and cry. "How about here?" Little Tathagata points to the surroundings. A big war here will definitely cause great fluctuations. If you fight on the original planet, the impact will be terrible. "Good." Lin Fan said. The Dragon God stands in the distance and looks at him. His face is expressionless and even looks forward to the battle. I don''t know who can win between Lin Fan and little Tathagata. "I''m Lin fan. Please give me some advice." Lin Fan embraces boxing, then squats down slowly, stretches out his arms, and makes a fighting posture, and his energy and spirit are promoted to the peak. Because the momentum is too strong, hard Venus ground, gradually emerging cracks, simply unable to resist the impact of this force. The little Tathagata locks Lin Fan and raises her hand to shoot Lin fan. This palm has a lingering charm. It''s like five fingers mountain suppressing monkeys. Lin Fan waved his fist and collided with the palm of his hand. The terrible shock wave broke out in all directions, centered on the point where they collided with each other. Bang! Bang! If you look down, you can see that a large piece of the planet''s surface has shrunk instantly. "Yes, I feel itchy." Dragon God is helpless. He hopes to have a fight with Lin fan, that is, let go of his hands and feet and let go completely. He is so lonely that he hasn''t touched for many years. He thought about How does this guy practice. He suspected that Lin fan had a special blood line. He had been reduced to this place. Later, after passing on the blood line from generation to generation, he completely awakened when he came to Lin Fan''s generation. But what kind of people can have such blood? No, it should not be possible. So young, I can''t reach this level of cultivation, even in the adverse blood. The Dragon God looked at the one eyed man, "he''s from your side. Who are his parents?" If the other party has parents, the Dragon God would like to visit and maybe find out the key problems. The one eyed man said, "no parents." Sure enough. Dragon God exudes thinking. There are problems, absolutely problems. How can such people have no parents? If they really have no parents, it shows that the origin of this guy is absolutely not simple. Just as they were talking. The fighting has been very fierce, and the surrounding area is in a state of disrepair. If it was in the original Star Wars, the impact would be extremely terrible. "The realm of Ten Thousand Buddhas." The little Tathagata is thoroughly serious and transformed into a huge ancient Buddha with ten thousand hands. The light of the Buddha is dazzling, and the spirit of peace is twining around him. His strength has reached the extreme. "I didn''t expect that the little Tathagata could cultivate such a unique skill." The Dragon God feels that the power in the starry sky has been drawn by the Tathagata, which gives him a strong feeling and belongs to a strong sense of detachment from himself. At this time, I saw the little Tathagata''s hands close, and the Buddha''s voice vibrated. At the moment when the palm closed, a golden light burst out from the eyebrow, turned into a terrible beam, and directly covered Lin fan. "Fu Yao Yin!" Lin Fan clapped it with one hand. The space vibrated and countless cracks appeared. When the two forces collided, the whole planet seemed to vibrate. They both reached the level of star destruction. The little Tathagata''s methods are various, and he practices all kinds of unique skills. Most of Lin Fan''s are fists and feet, and he collides with the little Tathagata with the purest strength. The aftermath of this force is terrifying. Dragon God can feel, if it is him, can feel great pressure. Click! There was a broken sound. I saw the Tathagata''s ten thousand handed Golden Buddha directly broken into pieces and scattered between heaven and earth. Under the collision of terrorist forces, Tathagata deeply understood that the strength of the other side was very strong, and the gap between him and him seemed not big. But these are just the beginning. The Tathagata points to the sky with one hand and to the ground with the other. In an instant, the starry sky vibrates, and countless golden Buddhist texts spin out of her body. Buddhist texts fly all over the sky, covering Venus. "So strong." Lin Fan praised that meeting a real strong man can make him feel excited and hold his fingers tightly. Whether the training results of several years are strong enough depends on whether he can beat the other side at this time. "Kill As soon as the little Tathagata Buddha opened his eyes, countless Buddhist texts swept in, which was bound to suppress Lin fan.Lin fan blows away with a powerful fist. It turns into a white light and runs through the sky and the earth. The stone on the ground is very hard, but when it comes to this situation, it directly cracks a deep mark. Boom! Little Tathagata took a step back, the Buddha was serious, obviously did not take any advantage. "Do you know nothing but fists?" He uses all kinds of magic power to kill, but the other side just waves one punch after another, which makes his mentality not very good. He always feels that Lin Fan''s behavior is perfunctory, as if he looks down on someone. "No, I''ll do something else, but we''re just fighting. I''m afraid I''ll hurt you." Lin Fan said. Little Tathagata laughs, "hurt me, you really didn''t pay attention to me?" Lin Fan found that little Tathagata seemed to be a little angry. He thought that although he was good for the other party, if he didn''t show it, the other party didn''t know what would happen, so he had to let the other party see it to know whether it was what he could resist. All of a sudden. A flame came out of the body. And the moment the flames burst out. The faces of the Dragon God and the little Tathagata have changed. Chapter 402 "The flame is very strong, the original flame, and he controls it." No matter Dragon God or Tathagata, they all feel the sense of crisis brought by the fire, which can harm their fundamental existence. The Dragon God said to himself, "it''s a bit deep." The little Tathagata is dignified, "well, if you have such ability, show it. I have been sitting in the little paradise for countless years, and seldom compete with others. You are the first one, and you are the one who can let me go." There''s no time to do it. Small Tathagata or some look down on Lin fan, think that the other party can not have the ability to compete with him. But now, he has long put away this kind of underestimation. Zhang Liujin. Zhang Liujin is the only one with the highest level of cultivation. Because Zhang Liujin is really overbearing and handsome, he has always maintained his golden body when he was in the little paradise. The defense is extremely high and the killing power is extremely strong. Being able to defend and attack is a very strong unique skill, and it is also the highest unique skill in the little paradise. Relying on its own high defense, no one can break the characteristics, small Tathagata directly collided with Lin Fan''s strength, the aftereffects between the two sides were very powerful, and passed to the depth of the void. Many of the real strong people in the starry sky can feel this power. Boom! After the collision between Lin Fan and the Tathagata, they retreated from each other. Lin Fan was blasted into the universe. Then, with the help of a passing meteorite, he stepped on his feet and made a strong dive again, and continued to entangle with the Tathagata. The original flame is too powerful. small Tathagata can resist hard by virtue of Zhang six, but it consumes a lot. The original flame can incinerate everything, and condense the essence of all things. This flame, which should not appear on anyone, now appears. I didn''t see it with my own eyes. I can''t believe it. The Dragon God said to the one eyed man, "you have such strong protection. No one can do anything to you." The one eyed man nodded his head and agreed with this statement. It''s true. So no matter where he goes, as long as Lin fan is there, it''s absolutely safe. Where to find this sense of security. "It''s just that he is so strong, how can you be so weak? Even if there is a gap, it can''t be so huge." The Dragon God spoke more directly, never thought of taking into account the face of the one eyed man and others. Mr. Xu looked around, as if he knew the other party was humiliating them, but he still didn''t hear them. Anyway, it''s the one eyed man, not him. One eyed man is embarrassed. What do you say to be so straightforward? You are the ancestor of a family. After living so long, you can''t speak. Even our family, Lin fan, although mentally ill, can speak more than you. "Busy with politics, no time to practice." The one eyed man has two reasons. The Dragon God shook his head regretfully and said, "it''s hard for people obsessed with power to improve their accomplishments." The one eyed man looked at each other and rolled his eyes. Yes, you are right. I don''t want to talk to you any more nonsense. When he was in the Department, he hit everyone hard. After all, as the leader, who could not give face. But now There''s no way. The other party''s strength is terrible, and he''s the ancestor of a family. He can''t afford to offend. Right now. The fierce fighting has stopped. "Stop, no more." The little Tathagata yells, seemingly calm, but the Dragon God can see at a glance that the little Tathagata consumes a lot. If he continues to fight, it''s hard to say whether he will win or lose, but the little Tathagata will definitely feel hard. In other words, from now on, it has begun to be more difficult. The Dragon God''s evaluation of Lin fan is once again exalted. It''s obvious that he underestimated the other party before. This strength is placed among all ethnic groups in the starry sky, which is the top existence. "Are you all right?" Lin Fan''s contentment with the duel is followed by his concern about the Tathagata. It''s normal to have injuries in the battle, but if it''s too serious, we should pay attention to it. Little Tathagata said, "what can I do for you?" His appearance has not changed, and his power is just like before. He is the leader of the little paradise, and has a high status and is worshiped by thousands of monks. Just now, the only one who can see through the real face is the Dragon God. Others can''t see that his little Tathagata has just fallen behind. Lin Fan patted his chest, relieved, "it''s OK, but even if there''s something, it doesn''t matter. My friend Lao Zhang is very good at acupuncture. He can give you some needles." The Dragon God cried, "how do you feel, little Tathagata?" It is obvious that they are deliberately finding fault with this remark. "Goodbye." Little Tathagata turns into golden light and disappears in the same place. Obviously, she doesn''t want to say more nonsense. If she knows to stay here, she will definitely be questioned by the Dragon God. What''s the feeling of falling into the wind? Is he such a person who wants face? Can he bear it?"Ha ha." The Dragon God laughed. He came and went in a hurry. He just didn''t know what little Tathagata would think when she went back. Soon. After the first World War, they returned to the temple. "What did he do with it?" Asked the one eyed man. Pudu Cihang, who has been badly damaged, looks at the people in despair. He has a bad start. He even encounters these terrible existence. The idol leaves directly regardless of his existence, which breaks his heart. It''s better to leave with me. But he has no status, no characteristics, how can small Tathagata take him. Ginseng patted the head of the evil cock, "nerd, while he is sick, to his life, you are a chicken, he is a centipede, absolute tonic, a swallow him, to ensure that you refreshing." The evil cock doesn''t want to pay attention to ginseng. He always feels that this guy has no good intentions. They are human now. How do you want me to swallow them? Pudu Cihang climbed up and crawled at the foot of Lin fan, "spare my life, spare my life. For the sake of my hard practice, give me a way to live. I swear that I will never do evil from now on." He can only place his hope on Lin fan. As for the Dragon God He didn''t dare to look. There was a terrible pressure on the other side, as if it was from the blood. It might be a kind of blasphemy at a glance. If a hundred legged insect wants to transform the dragon, it is a kind of humiliation to the Dragon God. "I can''t let you go." Lin Fan said. One eyed men and others just want Lin fan not to be kind, but they don''t expect Lin fan to refuse directly. For them, it''s a bit unexpected, even unexpected. Others dare not say that the one eyed man thinks he is familiar with Lin fan. He is kind-hearted and willing to give others opportunities. Once others ask for help, he will let them go, so he is easy to be cheated. Therefore, for the one eyed man, as long as he goes to various famous mountains and historic sites, he wants to follow. I''m afraid of being cheated. Pudu Cihang looks at Lin Fan in despair, with begging in his eyes. Lin Fan said: "I can see through your heart. Your heart is too dark and has harmed many people. If I let you go, more people will die because of me, so I can''t do it." Pa Pa! The one eyed man clapped, "well said." Lao Zhang said, "that''s great." Among other things, the one eyed man is the most excited. He always thinks that Lin fan is easy to be cheated, but now it seems that he thinks too much about everything. Who dares to say that Lin Fan in my family is a mental patient, so he has no brain. Mom, look at the operation of others now, how overbearing. See through your heart at a glance. Say you are a bad person, do not want to change, regardless of whether you reform, anyway, you do not want to live to change. Jin Shangwu and Xia Kunyun don''t understand. Is it necessary for the one eyed man to be so excited? It''s not a big deal. "Don''t you really give me a chance?" Pudu Cihang is full of breath in his heart. He roars angrily. He is in despair. He doesn''t know what to do. There is only one idea. I want to live. "You didn''t give yourself a chance." Lin Fan said. The trough! The one eyed man stares at Lin fan. He doesn''t expect Lin fan to say such philosophical words. If he doesn''t know Lin Fan''s feelings and breath, he doubts whether Lin fan has been taken away. Give him a chance again and again. Pudu Cihang bowed his head and was silent. Then he roared madly, "no one can decide my life." The voice just dropped. Just run out quickly. Want to run away in front of two real strong, always feel that this is a dream. With a flick of Lin Fan''s fingertip, a wisp of flame fell on Pudu Cihang. The flame instantly covered him, and even turned him to ashes without even crying. But unexpectedly, there was a black centipede on the ground. "The only thing I can do is not let you expose your body in the wilderness." These are what he watched on TV. People need to be cremated after they die. They just have the ability to cremate each other. Why not. Lao Zhang said, "Lin fan, you are so kind. You can cremate such a bad guy." "That''s what I should do." Lin Fan said with a smile. Dragon God looked down at the evil cock, "little thing, this thing is really a great tonic. You are born to conquer him. After swallowing it, your strength should be greatly improved." Ginseng patted the hen''s head, "chicken, do you hear me? Your chance has come. Hurry to eat. After eating, your strength will soar. At that time, you will not be what you are now, but you must still be a chicken. You will never become a centipede chicken just because you swallow a centipede." The rooster of evil things is really going to burst when it is photographed by ginseng. Damn it. Everyone dares to humiliate me. Do you really think the evil hero is a waste? I can bear it, not because I''m rubbish, but because I don''t want to make trouble. I will never expose my identity before the big event. It''s just a pity that the evil Rooster doesn''t think these stupid human beings are undercover. It doesn''t matter whether they are undercover or not.Can it turn the world upside down? At this time, the evil cock is in a good mood. It''s good to be able to enhance his strength. He doesn''t need to work hard to get resources from these stupid human beings. When his strength rises to the point where they are all shocked in the future, he suddenly exposes his identity and roars. You are all cheated. I am an undercover and a hero. Think of the way humans shiver under their feet. He is in a very high mood. Chapter 403 The evil Rooster takes small steps and is full of expectation to prepare to use the centipede body. When he is ready to put down his mouth, how can he think of ginseng waving to eradicate the centipede body and quickly put it away. Intercept a little bit and throw it in front of the rooster. "It''s a tonic. You can''t swallow it. I''ll keep the rest for you. I''ll give you some after a while." Ginseng skillfully put away the centipede body. Goo Goo! The evil Rooster protested, very dissatisfied, mad, is this what ginseng can do? He looked at Lin Fan pitifully, hoping that the human of Wei''an could help him say a few words. It''s just "Ginseng has a point. It''s good for him to keep it. You can eat it later." The evil cock was desperate. He knew that no one could help him any more. He lowered his head and looked at the body fragments on the ground. He could only swallow them reluctantly. For a moment after swallowing, the rooster feels full of power in his body. If he can speak, he must shout. I am full of power and I will explode. Level 8 evil hero Rooster comes. The temperament has improved a little. A little bit more powerful. The Dragon God didn''t expect to leave. There''s something wrong with this temple. Although the strength of Pudu Cihang is a little weak, it''s not his temple, so we can''t see that he''s weak, so we think there''s nothing good here. At present, I really don''t find any good things, but these people are waiting for them to look for them. It''s more interesting to see what they have. It''s certainly not too much to discuss with them. The purpose of Lin Fan''s coming out is to have a fierce battle with the strong. I''m satisfied and want to go back. The one eyed man waved his hand and asked Lin fan to wait for a moment. They wanted to find a meeting in the temple and try to dig out the hidden secrets of the temple. They came earlier. If they left like this, wouldn''t they be the people behind. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stay in the temple, chatting. The Dragon God on one side is not in the same line with their thinking, so it is difficult to get involved in their topic. To tell you the truth, I always feel that they have some problems, but the strength of the other side is placed here. If there are problems, they can''t cultivate to such a level. If there is such a strong man on this planet, those arrogant stars will be unlucky. He knows all this, but he doesn''t want to tell them that it''s better to suffer a loss. Anyway, he has asked the people in the clan to keep a low profile and don''t be too presumptuous. As an old ancestor, he still has a strong voice and no one dares to refute. "Found it, found something." From afar came the voice of Jin Shangwu. I''m very happy. Obviously, I found my baby. Everyone gathered around. At the corner, there was a passage on the ground. At the moment when the passage was opened, the lights inside lit up to illuminate the passage. In this case, where dare to go alone, in any case, with Lin fan, only Lin Fan around them, can feel the sense of security. If you let Hao Ren know, you must increase the price. I know Lin fan is very important in your heart, but I didn''t expect it to be so important. If you don''t increase the price, I''m sorry for the Lin fan I trained myself. "It''s scriptures. These are scriptures." There are bookcases on three walls. The bookcases are full of all kinds of Buddhist scriptures, and they are all orphans. I don''t know what material these scriptures are made of. After a long time of corrosion, they are still there. The Dragon God looked at it slowly, looking for the breath of some scriptures. Soon, he was attracted by the breath of a scripture in the corner. The Scriptures that he cared about must be unusual. Looking at the font on the cover of Chang a Han Jing, there is a kind of charm, which should be from a strong man. And this strong man is very strong. Although it has been so long, the charm is still very unique, I''m afraid it''s no weaker than his Dragon God. "This Scripture has existed for at least 7000 years." The Dragon God muttered. The one eyed man pays close attention to the Dragon God''s every move. Among all the people present, the Dragon God is the only outsider, and the most powerful existence except Lin fan. If he does something, he must find something important. When the one eyed man came to the Dragon God, he stood on tiptoe and saw the cover of the Scripture. He was surprised and said, "this is a classic work of Hinayana Buddhism. Although it is Hinayana Buddhism, it also has a very high position in Mahayana Buddhism and is known as one of the top ten Buddhist sutras." "You know?" The Dragon God inquired, where does he know about Buddhism? If the Tathagata is here, I''m afraid he can see the root of this scripture at a glance. The one eyed man said, "it''s recorded in some Buddhist manuscripts." The Dragon God thought for a moment and said directly, "this Buddhist Scripture is the oldest of all the Scriptures here. It should be written by a strong man who is not inferior to me. It has a history of at least 7000 years." After hearing this, the one eyed man didn''t quite understand what it meant, but there was only one feeling that he was really powerful.The Dragon God then said, "how about this Scripture for me?" This The one eyed man doesn''t like it very much. Maybe the most valuable one is this Scripture. If you give it to him, it will be a loss. Although you are very strong, you can''t go against our wishes. His one eye turns very fast, and various solutions have emerged in his mind. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want if you are not strong enough. When it comes to intelligence quotient, it''s really uncertain who will win or lose. And you have a high status, can you be more shameless than me? The one eyed man has long wanted to give up his face. Anyway, there is no junior here. What''s the value of face. Dragon God was very interested in this Scripture. He thought about it and said, "why don''t you do it like this? You lack the method of practice. I can give you the method suitable for practice in exchange for this Scripture." "Don''t worry, the cultivation method given by my Dragon God is definitely not the goods of the rotten street. No matter where it is, it''s a first-class good thing." In order to get this Scripture, the Dragon God also made a lot of money. Although he didn''t know what the use of this scripture was, he just wanted to get it. The one eyed man said, "I can''t do it alone. I can make a copy for you." Dragon God looked at each other, as if to say, how do you feel you just don''t go on the road, have said this, you have to do with me. Don''t you know who I am? One eyed men are not stupid at all. The more they want, the less they want to give. Such a terrible existence values this Scripture. It''s definitely not a simple thing. What they want most urgently now is to improve their strength. Although the pressure is great, but at least there is no danger, because Lin Fan''s existence, all the dangers will be resisted outside. There''s still plenty of time. At this time, ginseng shakes his roots and says, "if you want this Scripture, you can''t have one-of-a-kind things. In my opinion, at least it''s about the same if the dragon people don''t pass on the secret method." The Dragon God had no expression on his face and was very curious: "do you know this thing?" "I know." Ginseng is always the one who says what he thinks. When he used to follow the two former masters, it was lawless goods. Later, after proving Lin Fan''s strength, he found that the strength of the other side could protect him from lawlessness, so he let himself go completely. The Dragon God said with a smile, "it''s better to talk about it." "I can''t say." Ginseng shakes his head, showing a look that I know, but I just can''t say. The one eyed man and others are swearing in their hearts. Just like you, you deserve to be beaten to death. You know you can''t say it. What do you have to say? I don''t know everyone has a lot of curiosity. Dragon God takes a deep breath and calms his restless heart. With his status and identity, he should not hide anything from anyone. It''s not whether you want to hide it or not, but you dare not. But this ginseng is covered by Lin fan, even if it''s uncomfortable, there''s no way. The Dragon God said, "why can''t you say that with me and Lin fan, who else can threaten you?" "My former master told me not to say anything. Although they have left, I am still very obedient." Ginseng is really cheap. Since you know you can''t say it, why do you have to say it? It''s just to seduce other people''s curiosity. Dragon God is very curious about the owner of ginseng. After all, the existence of ginseng is easy to attract other people''s attention. As his owner, he suddenly left, which is obviously impossible. No matter what, he will take ginseng with him. If the life is approaching, it should not be a problem to continue another life with ginseng''s curative effect and some precious medicinal materials. Of course, these topics are far away. Where does he know what ginseng''s former master thought? Now the problem is this Scripture. Ginseng drove the hen to the Dragon God. The root swayed. The Dragon God laughed but did not speak. He handed the Scripture to ginseng. "We are all our own people. Let''s have a look and say it simply." "All right." Ginseng answered very simply. The Dragon God was surprised. He didn''t expect ginseng to be so decisive. Ginseng took this Scripture, pretended to read it carefully, and instructed the hen to walk towards Lin fan. On the way, he suddenly put away the Scripture, then jumped onto Lin Fan''s shoulder decisively, and said: "I''ll confiscate this Scripture. My former master told me that this thing You can''t go into exile, or it will cause trouble. None of you can see it. " "Well?" The Dragon God squints and his eyes shine. No one ever dares to be clever in front of him. Ginseng is the first, and the dignity of the strong can''t be offended, which is recognized by all people in the star family. "Master, he is cruel to me, I am afraid." Ginseng roots around Lin Fan''s neck, head rub Lin Fan''s face, the performance is very poor. The rooster held his head high. Seeing this scene, he wanted to vomit. It''s shameless. I''m usually bullied by thieves. Now I''m very pitiful. Can I have some face. Lin Fan looked at the Dragon God with a smile, "my ginseng is a little afraid, you don''t look at him with such eyes, it will scare him."The Dragon God shakes his head. The former owner of ginseng, I''m afraid it''s not a serious thing, even trained this guy. Chapter 404 At this time, master Xu and others are like outsiders. I can''t say a word from beginning to end. One eyed men are in charge of the whole process. Mr. Xu has a rough heart. When it comes to status, he is the head of the headquarters, and all the one eyed men should be under his care. But it''s really not the courage to let him talk to the Dragon God in this way. To be honest, it''s not because the one eyed man has a good relationship with Lin fan that he can rely on. Ah! One mistake is eternal hatred. And regret. Why is it not that he and Lin Fan have known each other for a long time? Otherwise, he is the one who talks with the strong, and he is absolutely the one who pretends. Ginseng follows Lin Fan and wants to get things back from him. It''s basically difficult, or impossible. "A copy will do." Back and perfect, the requirements are not so high, even if the copy is no problem. Ginseng shakes his head and disagrees. The Dragon God took a look at ginseng. He didn''t say that he would suffer a big loss one day because of his character. If he was not eaten by others, he would be trampled by others. It''s too cheap. There are too many scriptures here. The one eyed man didn''t want to let them go. They all moved to the Department. It''s too much work to untie these scriptures completely, and it needs a lot of professionals. He also knows that this is to be studied together with Xiadu. Who let Mr. Xu mix here? No matter what the other party did, since he mixed here, it must not be so easy to solve. Fortunately, I came to Mount Putuo by helicopter this time. Otherwise, I don''t know how to take away all these things. Even if I move all the books away, the one eyed man is still not at ease. He''s afraid that something might be missing. He''s too greedy. In particular, ginseng put forward a mouth, similar to these places, you want to take everything, it is impossible, in the place you do not know there must be some treasure. This is what the one eyed man said. When he looks left and right, he is afraid of missing something. The Dragon God left directly. Except for the changahan scripture which attracted his attention, other scriptures, even if they contained some Taoist rhymes, were dispensable things, which had no use for him now. Yanhai city. Special departments. There is a fierce conflict between master Xu and one eyed man. Yanhai city can''t eat so many scriptures, but one eyed man doesn''t want these things to be exiled to Xiadu headquarters where there are traitors. This matter was said to be investigated months ago. But Xiadu''s investigation ability is too low. It has not been found for so long. What else can we say. In the end, there''s no way. Master Xu arranges Xia Kunyun and Baiyun to stay in Yanhai city. If you really translate some practical methods from these scriptures, you must get one. He wanted to stay, but he was needed in summer. Xu Zihao, the head of the plane, knew that his father had come to Yanhai city. He was so scared that he didn''t show up. He had found his good friend here. Every day he was fighting. As a child, he had a good life. He didn''t want to go back to the summer capital, so he could avoid as far as he could. Little paradise. "Welcome my Buddha back." Buddhas and Bodhisattvas in all directions look at the little Tathagata with a look of worship. However, they find that my Buddha''s mood is not right and seems to be unhappy. "Where are the ten Arhats?" The little Tathagata answered, and at the bottom of the class seat came out ten Arhats, who had made great contributions to the little paradise and had always been the existence of missionaries. There are many people in some star regions who worship him, the little Tathagata. That''s the credit of these ten. "Meet me Buddha." The ten Arhats are very respectful. They are people who have made great contributions. However, in the class position of the little paradise, they belong to the end. The main reason is that their accomplishments are not good. Even if they have made contributions, they are useless. The little Tathagata ordered ten of them to go to the planet where Lin Fan lived and preach directly. At the same time, she told them that there were very few scriptures there. Although there were Buddhism, there were very few people who believed in them. After hearing this, the ten Arhats were full of self-confidence. This is their best thing. They vowed to spread their Buddhist light doctrine to the whole world. Little Tathagata broke through the void and sent them directly. These ten are the most ferocious communicators around him. They don''t believe they can conquer the world. Nowadays, Yanhai city has many children of the star family. "They got something good again." Wu Sheng stayed in Yanhai city all the time. When he learned that they had gone to Mount Putuo and got a lot of things, his words were sour and even regretful. Wu Xingyun, the elder of the clan, said, "why didn''t they inform us?" "Clan elders, tell us what to do. If we go, we will get another wave. Ah, I think what they get is absolutely not simple." Wu Sheng sighed, envious and resentful. Originally, it was his idea to have a good relationship with Lin fan. The early stage process was really good, and everyone got something.But then people don''t take them to play. It hurts. Wu Xingyun said: "it''s no use saying this. We didn''t take part in it. We can''t get it. We should pay attention to it in the future. No matter where we go, we have to keep up with them." Wu Sheng felt that he had a good cooperation with Lin fan. Some time ago, he had gained a lot, which was much better than their own adventure. "During this period, many children of the star family appeared in Yanhai City, and Li Yanyin never left. I think she is trying to find out the situation here." "Don''t worry about them. Now let''s go to the special department and see what we get. Talk well and maybe we can get some useful information." Wu Xingyun''s idea is very simple, but it is also the most practical, that is to have a good relationship and praise the one eyed man. If the other party is happy and willing to share with them, it''s not very good. The happiest is master Yongxin. I''m full of energy. He deeply regretted that he didn''t go to Mount Putuo, but when he learned that they had brought back countless Buddhist scriptures, he felt that the highlight of Buddhism had come. It''s never been the case before that every step of the way is windy. To say the saddest thing is naturally the strong doctors. From beginning to end, they don''t have a day to start. What they get has nothing to do with them. At night. In the dormitory. Ginseng leaned against Lin Fan and whispered: "master, I secretly tell you that the scripture I hid during the day is very dangerous. I heard my master tell me that this is a secret magic power created by a very strong man. It is very dangerous and powerful. It will cause a terrible disaster if it is obtained by someone with a heart." "Oh, so powerful." Lin Fan said. "Well, it''s very powerful and dangerous. That''s why I have to hide. I can''t give it to others." Ginseng didn''t understand it until now. It''s useless for him to tell Lin Fan about it. To be frank is to play the piano to the cow. For Lin fan, he never paid attention to these things. Even if the most mysterious unique skills in the world are placed in front of him, it depends on whether he is interested in reading them. Ginseng said: "how do I feel that you are not interested in these?" "Yes." Lin Fan smiles and doesn''t want his friends to feel that they are not interested. "Do you want to learn?" "Go to bed, it''s late." "Well, I knew you weren''t interested." Residential buildings. "Sister, I really have no hope?" The question asked by the demon sister is the most uncomfortable thing for her in this period of time, and her blood is still not found. Sister magic looked at her sister and didn''t want to say anything. Before, she couldn''t understand her sister''s pain, but later, after a series of things, she deeply understood how painful the pain was. It''s the place she found out. In the end, she didn''t get anything. On the contrary, it was cheap for Lin fan. "What do you say?" Magic sister in sexy pajamas, lying on the sofa watching TV series, brain damage is her favorite story, because it can make her happy. "I feel that I have hope," said the sister "Then keep trying." Hearing these words, the demon sister sighed and came to the window to look at the moon in the sky. Her strength was greatly reduced, which was not enough to support her adventure outside. The arrival of the star family was too dangerous. What''s more, what should she do if she met a beautiful girl who meant something to her. The night is very deep. Lin Fan opened his eyes and turned his head. Lao Zhang was asleep. He got up, dressed, and left the special department without any attention. Soon. He came to a luxury hotel where his wife lived. A bang. He jumped up and jumped to the floor where his wife was, where he had been before. He sat on the platform outside the window of the bathroom and looked inside through the window. The dim light and quiet environment showed that his wife was asleep. Ever since my wife was in danger. He will come here every night, sitting here quietly, watching the night sky, guarding the people he loves. He didn''t leave until it was a little light. Lin Fan raised his head and looked at the starry sky. He was energetic. Although he liked sleeping, he chose his wife between sleeping and his wife. "I hope I can be so happy every day." "Everyone around me is healthy." He sat there, shaking his legs and praying in his heart. He could clearly feel Lao Zhang''s sense of loss when he learned that he had a wife. Although he didn''t show it, he could feel it. Therefore, during the day, he seldom comes to find his wife, so he comes out quietly at night after Lao Zhang is asleep. He told Lao Zhang before. We want to be together forever.But he has a wife. So, that''s all he can do. It''s normal for Lao Zhang to feel that he has betrayed Lao Zhang and that he is not happy, but Lao Zhang doesn''t. thinking of this, he feels that Lao Zhang is really good to himself. In the sky. There is a meteor across, pull out a long tail, blink of an eye, disappeared in the night. On the outskirts of Yanhai city. Ten figures appear, they kneel on one knee, head down, there is thunder around, as if future soldiers come. "Here we are, where we preach." Ten missionaries have arrived. Chapter 405 August 30th! A good day starts with a good weather. Ginseng get up, come to the bathroom, jump to the washstand, skillfully pick up the toothbrush to the mouth, drink saliva, all spit out, the water contaminated with ginseng saliva. if Liu Ying sees the scene at the scene, he can''t wait to run under ginseng, turn over his head, open his mouth, and swallow all the essence of ginseng. Waste, it''s waste. I wish I could give it all to him. After being familiar with modern life, ginseng feels that this kind of life is really good. It is sheltered by the strong, and there is no guy who is eyeing him. The people around him are very polite to him. "Chicken, for you." Ginseng took out a section of centipede body, patted the head of the rooster, said with a smile: "your ginseng brother is good for you." The evil cock was trembling, and he wanted to kill the hateful guy with his beak. It''s too much. Originally, it was all mine. If you hadn''t robbed me, I would have swallowed the centipede body. Evil things cock thought, there is always better than no, reluctantly swallow. Strength has soared again. I always feel that the road to the peak is getting closer and closer to me, and it''s not far away. Maybe it won''t be long before I can completely walk on the road to the peak. The rooster, who swallowed a little centipede body, was watching ginseng''s underpants. Although it was immoral to urinate everywhere, he was looking forward to it, hoping to get ginseng out. It doesn''t matter if other people care. He just feels like a good thing. Of course, the evil cock has nothing to do. Every day''s job is to lay eggs and provide breakfast for these stupid humans. The gate of Qingshan mental hospital. Xiao Qi looked at the strange guy in monk''s clothes, and thought that monks are so overbearing now. Instead of going to those wealthy families, Huayuan came to Qingshan mental hospital. He has worked as a security guard here for so long, and he has never encountered such a situation. He, who has read novels all the year round, knows the essence of routine novels. "Master, can I help you Xiao Qi put his hands together and looked very nice. With a faint smile on his face, he seemed very polite. In case the monk was a big man, he behaved better and was liked by the big man, wouldn''t he want to take off. This monk is one of the ten Rohan missionaries who came from the paradise. They didn''t use their real names. They took simple names. He belongs to the leader of the ten missionaries, which is called ADA, and the others are ranked in order, such as ah 2, ah 3, ah 4 and so on. ADA knows that missionary work is very difficult. Unexpectedly, the young man seemed to have a little respect for him. It''s not as simple as I thought. "This benefactor, poor monk, Dharma name ADA, came from a distant place to preach." ADA put his hands together and said with a smile. Xiao Qi understood some special meanings from each other''s words. Far away? Now the crisis is all around, he can safely come here, that is absolutely capable, if not capable, he must have been killed, how can he appear here. Here comes the opportunity. When I think about it for a moment, I think of all kinds of plots in the novel. When a group of people meet a slovenly old man, they all look down on him. Only the protagonist can look up to him. At last, they work hard to get appreciation and take off instantly. Xiao Qi has a dream of security. He likes to be a security guard in Qingshan mental hospital, but he hopes to become a capable security guard, who is the kind of hermit in the city. "Master, what do you think of me?" Xiao Qi invited ADA to the security room and poured the tea in person. "Master, I''m very serious." Xiao Qi''s enthusiasm makes ADA a little uncomfortable. It''s too warm. So that he always felt that missionary work was not very difficult. ADA sips tea. It tastes good, but there are many impurities. For people like him, these things were never touched before. But now he keeps in mind his mission. As a missionary, he must be able to endure hardships and endure. Even if he suffers all kinds of humiliations, he needs to maintain a normal heart and send out the temperament of the Buddha that all beings are equal and detached from the secular world, so as to infect him The other person''s restless mood. "It''s nice that the benefactor is friendly." Xiao Qi smiles, others praise is always the best, but what he wants is not these. "Master, do you think my Huigen is OK? You don''t think I''m just a security guard, but I have a just heart, weeding out the strong and supporting the weak, and upholding the right path. But sometimes I''m also weak hearted. When I meet those villains, I can only watch them "Heartache, remorse." Xiao Qi wanted the master to see his heart. Pass two hands and play outside.A Da Dao: "I admire benefactor for having such a heart." "Master, I don''t think you are an ordinary person. From this point of view, master must be an expert with unique skills. Please give me two hands and let me never stop on the road of justice." Xiao Qi opened his chair, clasped his hands, knelt down on one knee and exclaimed, "master, please." ADA looked at this mortal in front of him. What he just said made him very happy. I''m so hidden that you can see it. He has unique insight. His vision is really good. Xiao Qi expects that there is a kind of light in his eyes, which is the light he longs for. He wants to learn one or two skills. "Master, you are here to preach. I will introduce you to our dean later. There are many people we know, and there are many people here. They will certainly be impressed by the master''s ability." After hearing this, ADA felt that what he said was reasonable. They came here to preach. Now they are scattered. It seems like they are spreading a net. In fact, they also compete. After all, the position of the boss is not easy to do, and there are a lot of people who care about it. "Benefactor, I see you have this kind heart, and I''m willing to help you. This is a unique book" Luohan divine fist ". After a small accomplishment, you will have the power of Luohan to subdue the tiger. After a big accomplishment, you will have the power of Luohan. I hope benefactor can use this unique skill to benefit the world, and don''t do evil." ADA took out this secret book. It''s not a unique skill. If you put it in the starry sky, even if you leave it by the side of the road, you may not have picked it up. But this guy is enough. Xiao Qi took the book with both hands and regarded it as a treasure. "Thank you for your skill. I, Xiao Qi, swear to heaven that I will practice it well and benefit the world." "Master, please come inside. I''ll take you to our dean now." It''s exactly what I thought. The other side is an expert. Low key people are always so humble. Fortunately, after reading a lot of novels, the routines are true. The more low-key people are, the more terrible they are. As long as they perform well, they can have a good harvest. It wasn''t long. Xiao Qi returns to the guard with satisfaction. Looking at the hand of the secret, showing a happy smile, take out the phone at the secret to take a picture. Circle of friends. [I knew that Xiao Qi''s life was extraordinary. When a master passed by, he found that I had a wonderful bone, which was rare in a hundred years. He had to send me a secret script, saying that only I was qualified to practice this secret script. He had no choice but to accept it calmly. ¡¿ regardless of the actual process. The mobile phone is his, the circle of friends is also his, how to send, no one can stop him. But soon. He was dissatisfied with some replies from his circle of friends. [single handed Ferrari: how much did it cost? ¡¿ [your ancestor: I told you to read less novels. I see the problem. ¡¿ [director Qingshan: Xiao, come and see me when you have time, no money. ¡¿ seeing these replies, Xiao Qi clenched his mobile phone with a serious expression. He felt the humiliation of chiguoguo. No one believed what he said, but anyway, he secretly vowed to let them know that you mocked me today, and I need you to see my strength in the future. Office. Dean Hao sat on the leather chair and looked at the monk sitting on the sofa. He didn''t have much interest. He said, what''s the use of a monk coming here? If it''s a rich boss coming, he''ll give a good reception. He''ll make the other party feel that it''s really worthwhile to come here. "Where did the master come from?" Hao asked. ADAO: "benefactor Hao, I''ve come from a long distance." "How far is it?" "Far away." "Well, what are you here for?" Dean Hao can''t feel how powerful the other party is. In other words, he can''t feel that ADA is the best missionary under the seat of little Tathagata. Although his strength is a little weak, he is still very strong here. It''s normal that Hao Ren can''t feel the breath of the other party. ADA put his hands together, slightly bowed his head and said, "I came here to spread Buddhism. I hope the world can understand the greatness of my Buddha and spread Buddhism through the benefactor here." Dean Hao thought, this guy is a bit interesting. He wants to spread Buddhism in his territory, which he has never seen before, but the only thing he has not figured out is, does the monk not know the words at the door? We have to find a good place to spread. You''ve come to the mental hospital to spread. You want to give him a good check to see if this guy''s head is normal. If it''s abnormal, you can arrange a ward for him. "Master, what a great wish." President Hao praised. ADAO: "what I have done is nothing. I just hope that the world can feel the compassion and care of my Buddha." Dean Hao nodded his head and said, "master, you are compassionate and compassionate to the world. I admire this state of mind.""Where, where." ADA feels that everything is going well. Little Tathagata tells him that the Buddhism and Taoism over there are broken and the spread of words will be hindered. But so far, he doesn''t feel that there is any problem. Right now. Looking at the gold bracelet on Ada''s wrist, Dean Hao asked curiously: "master, is this real gold? In fact, I haven''t seen real gold for a long time. In fact, like master, I''m all kind-hearted people. I''m raising a group of people here. Eating and drinking have gradually become a problem." "Ah..." Finish saying this words, show a pair of helpless appearance, but the vision still looks at stealthily. ADA took a look at each other and the bracelet on her wrist. There''s only one thought in mind. This person wants to. Chapter 406 "I''d like to praise the benefactor''s good deeds. This gold bracelet is just something outside your body. Please accept it." ADA took the gold bracelet from his wrist and handed it to Dean Hao. For him, if he can use it to bribe the other party, everything will be worth it, and missionary work is the most important thing. "Master, this is admirable." Dean Hao said polite words, and his hands kept moving. He just took the gold bracelet. My God, it''s really heavy. At first glance, he didn''t see it was so heavy. When he touched it, he found it was really heavy. I don''t dare to say anything else. There are hundreds of thousands of them. No Look at the craftsmanship and pattern, as well as the feel, a little sense of historical existence, which has a very high value. It can no longer be measured by normal values. We must refer to historical and cultural values. A steady business. "Master, I''d like to show you the people on my side and get familiar with the environment, so that no one will know you at that time. It''s not good to cause some unnecessary misunderstandings." After receiving the gift, Dean Hao was very enthusiastic. At a glance, he could see that there was an obvious contrast with the previous one. "There''s a laborer." ADA said with a smile. ADA feels that he has made money, but for Dean Hao, you may feel that you have made money, but I, Hao Ren, will never lose money. Dean Hao took him to the ward, pretended to be OK, took out his mobile phone and quietly opened the payroll. [salvation group of Qingshan mental hospital (126)] when he wrote the content, he thought of one thing. There were very few people in this group talking. If he said it directly in it, I''m afraid few of them would see it. But he has a way. Just think of a way of his heart is very painful, always feel like to be cut. Ah! I don''t want to give up my children. Full of reluctant to give up the red envelope. One yuan for 100 bags. Click send. In an instant, the crowd became lively. Everyone moved and began to grab the red envelope, but after the red envelope, the group fell into a brief silence. After a moment, someone expressed his face. "Thank you, boss (kowtows) But there''s only one thought in everyone''s mind. Shit! Even the flow of money did not grab back, loss business. Dean Hao typed quickly. [later, the dean will take a monk with him. Let''s not say it''s a mental hospital, and let''s not say what mental illness stands for. Please give me a hand if you understand. ¡¿ pop! Pop! "Benefactor Hao, the things in your hand are very strange." Said ADA. Hao Yuan said with a smile: "small toys are not worth money." Then put the phone in your pocket. If you are a little more generous, you will say, if you want a gold bracelet, I will give you a play. But for Dean Hao, who is a stingy strong man, do you want a gold bracelet? Dreaming. When Qingshan staff saw Dean Hao, they looked at the monk curiously, strange monk, strange Dean. "Good morning, Dean." "Well." "Good morning, Dean." "Well." Dean Hao nodded and took the monk to look around. Some medical staff have their own small groups. Often four people''s total group, can make five small groups, the network is so complex, never think too simple, otherwise it is a kind of ignorance. They are all discussing in the group. As long as the head is a little bit normal, you can know where Qingshan mental hospital is when you see it. Why does the president want them not to say it''s a mental hospital, let alone tell each other the meaning of mental illness? A senior director, the loyal follower of Dean Hao, speculated, and the speculation was very reasonable, which convinced everyone. [senior director: according to my experience, I dare to guess that this monk is definitely a psychopath, and it''s not ordinary. Otherwise, our dean will never accompany him personally. He must believe that he is a normal person, but he is already a patient. If we tell him that he has psychosis, it will definitely cause riots, so we should treat him as if we don''t know. ¡¿ a group of medical staff touted it. The director is so awesome! What a great director! The senior director feels very helpful to these flatteries, and his spirit seems to be sublimated. But he does not forget to dig a well. As a loyal fan of the president, how can he forget the president. [senior director: Ladies and gentlemen, it''s not that I''m good at it. I can guess that it''s all learned from the dean. What''s more worth learning is how to have enough experience like the dean to pacify the patients and find out what kind of mental illness the patients have at the first time. This is what we need to learn. ¡¿ doctors and nurses feel that what the director said is reasonable. At the same time, he worships the President more.It is worthy of being the president. The two most terrible patients in Qingshan were all handled by the Dean himself. This experience and ability is their learning goal. ADA is very satisfied with this place. There are a lot of people, and he is respectful and awed. This is the most basic and important thing in preaching. "Benefactor Hao, you have outstanding people here, and you have a kind of extraordinary aura. These are all emanating from people, blessed land." ADA put his hands together. Dean Hao said with a smile: "that''s natural. What I gather here are all the capable people in the world. Most people can''t get in if they want to, but there are still many problems. It''s far from my goal." Soon. They came to the patient area. "Whimper, whimper!" A psychotic, with a flower in his hand and a flower in his head, passed by them with a silly smile. When he passed by ADA, the psychotic grabbed her and put her words into his ear. "It''s beautiful." "It''s beautiful." "Ying Ying..." Then he left with a giggle. A big Leng God stay in place, then toward the far back, hands together, slightly bent. "Give people fragrant flowers and keep them in your hands." "Dean Hao, this benefactor is in a very high mood." Dean Hao blinked his eyes and said with a smile, "OK, there are many such talents. If the master likes them, it''s a good thing to have more contact with them and let them feel the love of Buddha." Dean Hao doubts that this guy''s head is abnormal. I always feel like something''s wrong. "Well, the poor monk will be disturbed more in the future." ADA decided to stay here and become the leader of the top ten missionaries. He has a set of clear routines, that is, spread in a wide range. After these people believe it, he told them that there are too many sufferers in the world, and you have a great responsibility. You should travel far and preach to every corner. One pass two, two pass four, four pass eight If you calculate carefully, you will know how terrible it is. "Dean Hao, I don''t know if you have such a high level of wisdom here?" Asked ADA. Huigen represents the matching degree with my Buddha. It''s a very important thing. Dean Hao thought, Huigen? This thing sounds so familiar. "Yes, we have one here who should meet your requirements." "Who?" "We all call him professor XingKong, but generally he hates being disturbed by others. When you have a chance, you can have a chat with him when you see him coming out." Walk, walk. Director Hao stops in a ward and pushes the door open. "Master, this is your disease in the future Room, three meals a day will be given to you, if nothing, I''ll go first, you see everywhere, it''s OK Habitual almost said wrong. Don''t say anything. It''s definitely sick. "Thank you, benefactor Hao." Thank you very much. Everything is so smooth. His first step is to send everyone to the embrace of my Buddha and feel the true meaning of my Buddha. Dean Hao said, "you''re welcome. I''m very supportive of the master." Back to the office. Dean Hao calls the one eyed man. "Hello! I''ll tell you something. Do you want to know? " "If you like, I''m busy." "Well, recently we all miss Lin Fan very much. I feel it''s time to bring them back." There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. "Come on, brother. I''m all ears." The one eyed man''s voice had a heavy breath, as if he had remembered this shameless behavior in his heart. The head of Hao''s Hospital said with a low smile, "it''s better to be like this earlier. I have to be a little bit grumpy. I just had a strange monk here. I suspect he is a big family of stars. He said he would come here to preach. I think he is a good man, so I arranged him in the ward to stay with a group of mental patients." "I just want to tell you, nothing else." "Goodbye!" The one eyed man listened to the blind voice in his mobile phone, with an angry expression. "Sick." He doesn''t want to talk to Hao Ren, but he can''t help it. This guy grabs Lin Fan with all his life. If you don''t agree with him, you can''t do it. Sometimes you have to coax him. August 31st! Since ginseng joined Lin Fan''s team, it has become stronger and stronger, and the rate of return is very high. Ginseng is riding on the rooster, holding the rope in his hand, while he is wearing a cape on his back, pants on his crotch, head high, majestic, and has a feeling of touring the armies.They are usually in the city to see if there is anyone in need. If you need help, you will try your best to help each other. In front of a shop. Lin fan, they are standing at the door of the shop. "What would you like to eat?" Lao Zhang said, "I want to drink milk." Ginseng said: "I want to eat instant noodles." "I''d like ham sausage." Lin fan says what he needs. As for the evil cock, every time he comes out, he will seize the opportunity to look for the smell of compatriots. Yanhai city has a lot of smell of compatriots, but he knows that these guys have been tamed by human beings, and even become friends with human beings. In his opinion, this is a kind of shame for the evil. Where, like him, is in the abyss, acting as an undercover around human beings, suffering from all kinds of torture, but still does not extinguish the undercover flame in his heart. The motto is: as long as I''m alive, I won''t give up my dignity as an undercover. Outside. Wu Sheng and the clan elder come to find Lin fan. When they stand outside the shop, they just see Li Yanyin and others. Their faces suddenly change. They have a feeling of competition. "Woman, don''t think so much about it. It''s not bad for you to quit." Wu Sheng said. Li Yanyin said, "I''m just here to talk with my predecessors." "Ha ha." "Oh again." "Ha ha!" Chapter 407 Wu Sheng is not afraid of each other. It''s just a smelly girl. It''s nothing. In the past, he didn''t know what "ha ha" meant, but he didn''t know why. When he heard it, he felt very upset, as if it was humiliating. Later, after he got familiar with it here, he deeply understood the meaning of the two words. In particular, when it comes to "two words", making the expression in place will definitely have unexpected effects. Look at Li Yanyin obviously can''t stand it. In Yanhai City, Wu Sheng learned nothing else, but he learned the essence of "ha ha" incisively and vividly. "I''ll give you what you can do with me." Li Yanyin is angry in her eyes. She clenches her teeth and clenches her fists. She wants to explode on the spot. Wu Sheng saw her like this and took advantage of the victory to pursue, "why, if you want to hit me, come and hit me in the face if you have the guts. I''ll put my face close to you now, and you''ll try to touch me." Then he put his face in front of Li Yanyin and pretended to be beaten. He was cheap, boastful and could not help it. "You are presumptuous." Li Yanyin couldn''t bear it and waved a fist to Wu Sheng''s face. Bang! Wu Sheng is knocked to the ground. The clan elders on one side are calm and calm. They just look at him quietly. They don''t want to find Li Yanyin''s trouble, and they don''t want to avenge Wu Sheng. He knew that the steady young master was not so frivolous. Sure enough "What are you doing?" Lin Fan bites the ham sausage and sees that Wu Sheng has been beaten. Although he has known Wu Sheng for a short time, both sides are friends. Seeing Lin Fan''s appearance, Wu Sheng felt uncomfortable and said: "Lin fan, you come to judge, she beat me for no reason. You say there is no royal law now. I feel very sad now. The power of Wu people is not as strong as her family. If I resist, it will bring trouble to the family." Wu Xingyun silently praised the little master. It''s really exciting. They have been in Yanhai city for so long. They dare not say how much they know about Lin fan, but they still know something. First of all, this is a very just person who likes to fight against injustice. The young master told him that Li Yanyin is a kind of girl on the surface, but she is insidious. It''s not good for us to stay here, and it''s not good for Lin fan. The advantage of doing so is to help himself and Lin fan. Save to Linfan side people bring a moth. When Li Yanyin saw Lin fan, her face changed greatly. She had thought that the reason why Wu Sheng did this was that she wanted to irritate her and was seen by Lin fan. But the only thing that puzzled her was that she could see it when she saw it. It seemed that there was nothing wrong. She''s just fighting Wu Sheng. I didn''t do it to anyone else. "Master, there is a misunderstanding in this matter." Li Yanyin said in a hurry. Lin Fan said, "why did you hit him?" Just when Li Yanyin was about to explain, Wu Shenggen didn''t give her a chance and said directly: "I don''t know the reason. She was very rude when she was in the starry sky before. If she was a little wrong, she would kill her. I don''t know how many people died in her hands. I just said two words and she hit me." Lin fan is curious: "what two words want to hit a person?" Wu Sheng said: "ha ha, that''s the word." "Ha ha..." Lin Fan pondered, "it seems that there is no problem." "It''s no problem. I''ll say ha ha, what''s the problem, so she''s arrogant and used to it. When she''s uncomfortable, she''ll hit people. When it''s serious, she''ll kill people." Wu Sheng will Li Yanyin said worthless, at the same time will all her evil deeds out. "Wu Sheng, you..." Li Yanyin glared at him. She didn''t expect that this guy would pit her like this. How many people in the starry sky don''t do these things? What''s more, she is still a son of a big family. Isn''t it normal to do such things? Wu shengnu yelled: "you just hit me indiscriminately, do you still want to threaten me? I''m going to expose you now. You are a double faced guy. The purpose of approaching Lin fan is to find something useful, right For Wu Sheng, he can say with conscience that he is close to Lin Fan because he is strong enough to become a partner. The most important thing is conscience. So he was not afraid at all. "I know all that." Lin Fan said. Wu Sheng was surprised, "what do you know?" Lin Fan said with a smile: "embracing nature and feeling nature can see through people''s hearts. I know who is good and who is bad. I know that she is purposeful and close to me, so we are not friends. But when we meet, shouldn''t polite greetings be appropriate?" It''s a little straightforward. Who dares to say that we Lin fan are not smart enough? We have seen it for a long time, but we didn''t say it. Wu Sheng was stunned by Lin Fan''s words.It turns out that self-sufficiency is not enough to understand each other. Li Yanyin was surprised. She didn''t expect to be seen through. The other party could really see through her heart, but no matter what, she couldn''t agree, otherwise there would be no hope. "Master, I''m not like that." Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK. No matter how you are, for me, you don''t have to care. If you have a chance to meet in the future, you can communicate politely. You don''t need to prove anything." "Yes, we are very polite." Lao Zhang said. Ginseng riding on the rooster looked at this girl. He saw so many of them that he didn''t want to look at them. He didn''t expect that the master he knew now was so fierce and his eyes were not good. If he was easy to be cheated, it would be really miserable. If he was so precious, he had to have a smart master. Li Yanyin takes a deep breath. The current situation is not good for her. "Master, I''ll leave first." Then she looked at Wu Sheng angrily, as if to say, you wait for me, I have remembered you. Wu Sheng smiles and is not afraid at all. It seems that he has never remembered me before. See Li Yanyin gray after leaving, his mood is very good, is hit by this girl a punch, some loss. Lin Fan patted Wu Sheng on the shoulder and said, "thank you. I know you want me to see her clearly, but I can see her through." There are several dreams. After so many years, it seems nothing to be proud of to be able to see through. It''s just normal. Wu Sheng was a little confused. I feel like I''ve been seen through what I''ve done. It''s hard. If hospital director Hao was at the scene, he would be absolutely surprised. This is absolutely a miracle in the history of mental illness. A patient suffering from such a serious illness should have such a huge turn for the better. I''m sure I''ll win the prize. But I''m sorry. He didn''t see it. Otherwise, he would not let Lin Fan stay in the special department. He must bring him back, make a good study and write an analysis of the situation, which can definitely count as the most successful case in his life. After Li Yanyin returns to her residence. Crazy smashing things inside the house, people see the princess so crazy, all face fear. Li Nannan knows the character of the princess. I must have been thinking about revenge. Her status, head down, with other children standing there, do not dare to move, afraid of fire. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. A Da wandered in the corridor, staring at the star professor''s room, and wanted to talk to each other, and also wanted to see how the star professor was and whether he expected to exist. Right now. The door opened. Professor XingKong, with a ruler in his hand, yelled at the corridor, "class is on..." As soon as ADA thought about it, he found a group of people pouring out of each room. "I want to learn new knowledge." "I want to make trouble, I want to be punished, I like him spanking me." ADA stood in the same place and didn''t care that passers-by bumped his shoulder. "It''s not easy." He said to himself. I''m curious. Follow them into the house. He chose to sit at the back, his eyes fixed on Professor XingKong, and looked at him carefully. Although he was very old, he was a wise man. "This classmate, why are you looking at me?" Professor XingKong waved his ruler and pointed to ADA in the back row. "Amitabha, if you don''t look at me, how can you know I''m looking at you?" ADA put his hands together and asked to see how the star professor was. "Get out of here." Ah Da was surprised. He didn''t think the same, but he still asked, "my legs are on me. Whether I go out or not depends on my consciousness, not a certain voice." "Eh!" At this time, ADA''s body floated upward as if he had practiced some magical skill. I saw a patient go through ADA''s crotch, carry him on his shoulder, and then come to the door, open the door, bang, directly throw ADA out, bang again, the sound of closing the door came. "How dare you." ADA is a little confused. As one of the top ten Arhats in the little paradise, he was thrown out by ordinary people. But soon. As a missionary, he has many difficulties. If he can''t overcome these difficulties, he doesn''t deserve to be the first of the top ten Arhats. Get up. There was a sound in my ear. "Sit down. Now I''ll explain the mystery of the starry sky and the theory of yin and Yang. I hope you can all take out pen and paper, which will affect your life."Professor starry sky is teaching in it, and his voice is very serious. Those patients are like primary school students, dare not move. A DA, standing outside the door, shakes his head and smiles. He feels that the star professor is really out of his own measure. Ordinary people dare to explain the star Yin and Yang. As the capital of the top ten Arhats, he did not dare to talk about this profound mystery. As for touch, let alone once it can be touched, his status in the little paradise is not comparable to that of ordinary Buddhas. Gradually, he stood outside listening. Far away. Sun Neng and Li Yang point at Ada. They always feel that the current environment is full of danger. Mental patients are more and more fierce. Chapter 408 The wind tonight is very noisy. The leaves clattered. Restless night, restless ADA. A Da pan is sitting. He used to practice this way. He can make his mind empty and reach the state of no desire and no desire. But tonight, he can hardly reach the state of mind he used to be. "Ah Open your eyes, sigh, drop your hands, and think of the words of Professor starry sky. The law of yin and Yang is the first law in the universe All things are made up of yin and Yang, because all things are based on Yin and Yang. Yin and yang are rooted in each other. Isolated Yin does not grow, isolated Yang does not grow. There is Yang in Yin, there is Yin in Yang, anode generates Yin, cathode generates Yang, transformation of Yin and Yang, and balance of yin and Yang. ¡¿ as one of the top ten Arhats in the little paradise, ADA can understand these words. Although he knows them, it is extremely difficult to understand them. He needs to come slowly and should not act too fast. In fact, any man who likes to hang out in the alley can explain. For example, if there is Yang in Yin and Yin in Yang, it''s very easy to understand. You think you have entered, but you don''t know that you are surrounded. This situation can already explain the meaning of this sentence. And anode generates Yin, cathode generates Yang is also particularly easy to understand, any gynecologist can explain clearly. You can''t talk more about this topic. If you talk more, you will involve something you shouldn''t. When Ah Da thought of what Professor XingKong said later, he felt quite profound. [Yin Yang Law includes the law of mutual change of quality, the law of cause and effect, the law of pupal movement and spiral, the law of Zhongcheng Jifan, the law of five elements Shengke, the law of systematization, and the law of harmony between man and nature ¡¿ I don''t understand. I don''t understand at all. I don''t know what they''re talking about. It was thought that these were just human nonsense. But when he thought about these problems, he suddenly found that the other side seemed to have some truth. Although he didn''t understand it very well, he found that what he understood coincided with what he understood. "Professor starry sky, who are you?" He bowed his head. He was so upset that he couldn''t think of breaking his head. It was a sleepless night for ADA. His heart was in a mess. Special departments. Dormitory. "Good night, Lao Zhang." "Good night, Lin fan." The clock on the wall is moving. 23£º59£¡ Da Da! The second hand moved quickly. 00£º01£¡ September first comes. [foreign scene opens. ¡¿ [select the target: Lin fan, the owner of Taigu shenti, the 19th generation. ¡¿ [task: help Lin fan to get a foothold in this field. ¡¿ [physical strength transfer: 100%. ¡¿ [coming! ¡¿ "master, it''s time to eat." Lin Fan opened his eyes, strange environment, and into the dream of him, has been used to everything, get up, a few beautiful little sister with clothes, give him dressing. An old housekeeper was standing there. The maid brought a copper basin and saw his face through the water. It was his own face. It was very strange. Once in a dream, they were all like other people. Now they are all like themselves. It''s really strange. "Still handsome." Praise yourself. I''m in a good mood. I have memories in my head. It''s also a dream of the imperial era. The Lin family, a long-standing family, did not participate in politics and struggle. "The network of relationships in my mind is so complicated, I''d better not think about it." Restaurant. The servant brought a delicate meal. There are ten kinds of large and small dishes, which are full of color, fragrance and flavor. Lao Zhang would like it very much if he was here. "Do you have any wine?" Lin fan asked. The old housekeeper standing on one side was slightly surprised. "Yes, old slave. Send it now." The old housekeeper was very strange. Once the master never drank. He didn''t expect to drink in the morning. This Drinking wine, eating delicate breakfast. It feels good. After dinner. "Master, it''s time to practice." Old housekeeper reminds a way. Lin Fan said, "I want to go somewhere." "Master, it''s time for you to practice." "I want to go." The old housekeeper frowned and said nothing. It was very dull around him. Everyone seemed to have something on his mind. The atmosphere was very depressing. He didn''t like it very much. I left the restaurant and strolled around. I found that the place was on a mountain. The scenery was beautiful and the air was fresh. Standing on the edge of the cliff, one can see the boundless sky. Living in such an environment, everything should be beautiful, but I do not know why, just around the people, are particularly gloomy, as if they have a very heavy heart.Come to a bamboo forest. Bamboo leaves fall quietly. Lin fan reaches out his hand and opens his palm. The bamboo leaves fall in his palm. When he blows, the bamboo leaves float and fly away slowly. There was movement behind him. Turn around and look. Two figures appeared. One is a woman and the other is a little girl. Both of them seem to be God''s favorite, but the little girl is afraid to hide behind the woman, and her bright eyes are quietly peeping at Lin fan. Lin Fan smiles. These two are the more normal people he has seen up to now. The woman raised her hand and threw something. "I hope you can keep your promise and let us hide here." Take things. Take a closer look. It turned out to be half a jade pendant. Looking down at his waist, what was hanging was also half a jade pendant. Two pieces of jade could be put together to form a complete one. According to the memory in my mind, this piece of jade pendant has something to do with the treasure. It is said that those who can get the jade pendant can open the treasure. "Han Yan, Han Xiaoxiao." He didn''t know who the two were, but he remembered their names. "Well, if you want to live here, just live here. No one will disturb you. Do you need to go shopping together? The scenery is very good. " Lin Fan said with a smile. He didn''t know how long he was going to stay. But it''s nice to be accompanied. Han Yan has been full of vigilance to Lin fan, because he can''t see through, and he knows that he is a man of great depth. It''s very dangerous to take my sister alone. There''s no way to protect her. In the end, I can only come here. At least it''s safe here for now. "Good." Han Yan nods and leads her sister''s hand behind Lin fan. She keeps a distance all the time. She doesn''t dare to get too close. If the situation is not right, she can take her sister to escape here in the shortest time. "Sister, I''m afraid." Han Xiaoxiao holds her sister''s hand tightly. "Don''t be afraid, there''s a sister." Lin Fan found that they were not lively. He was always on guard against them. He said with a smile, "are you afraid of me?" In order to show his friendliness, he smiles brightly and shows his white teeth. "Lin fan, I''ve given you the jade pendant. You don''t have to hide your nature. My sister and I just want to have a place to rest. We won''t leave here." Han Yan said. It doesn''t seem very friendly, but the voice is very nice. "There may be some misunderstanding between us, but it''s OK. It''s safe here." Lin Fan always has the feeling that he will settle down when he comes. He doesn''t want to take the initiative to look for other people''s troubles, and he won''t take the initiative to disturb other people''s lives. As for tasks, let''s go along with everything. There''s no need to worry about them. Han Yan is silent. She knows that Lin fan is very dangerous. It''s very dangerous to relax her vigilance. Back at the villa. The old housekeeper saw the two girls, looked at them for a moment, then bowed his head and left. All the servants who passed by knelt down to see Lin fan. They were scared. Although the performance is very ordinary, but from their eyes, we can see that deep, imprinted in the heart of fear. "You don''t have to kneel down in the future." Lin Fan said. The servants who heard this were even more frightened. "Master, please forgive me if you do something wrong." They all thought that what they did was wrong. If the master wanted to make an operation on them, he didn''t have to kneel down. Didn''t he lie down and go into the coffin? Lin Fan looked at them, some helpless, do not know what happened, even let them so afraid, it seems to want to eliminate their fear, need a long time. But what he needs most is time. Take your time. He will use his tenderness to influence these people, let them like themselves, rather than fear themselves. "Clean up two rooms." Lin Fan said. Han Yan said hastily, "I live in the same room with my sister." She will never be separated from her sister. In case Lin Fan''s human face and animal heart attack her sister, she will go crazy. She would rather suffer from mental torture here than go out. It''s because she will die outside. Lin Fan said, "just clean up one room." The servants heard that they were in a hurry, and did not dare to delay. At night. "Master, are you asleep?" The old housekeeper stood outside the door, greeting softly. "No, let''s talk about something." Creak! The old housekeeper pushed the door in and stood in front of Lin Fan and said, "master, can you really take them in during the day?" Lin Fan said with a smile: "no problem, don''t you think it''s not lively here at all? More people will make a lot of noise. ""Master, there are many beautiful women in the world. Even if they are gorgeous, if their origins are too bad, they will bring trouble." The old housekeeper always thought that Lin Fan liked each other''s beauty. But all of a sudden. The old housekeeper saw the complete jade pendant on Lin Fan''s waist, and his turbid eyes were full of light. He knows what it is. This is what he pursued after staying in the Lin family for decades. It''s a great treasure. Unique martial arts. The old man said, "master, I have something I want to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. The old housekeeper slowly approached Lin fan. Within two steps, the old housekeeper suddenly put out his hand. A mist broke out in the palm of his hand, which immediately covered Lin Fan and patted him on the chest. "Broken heart!" Bang! In one clap, the old housekeeper''s face was happy, but soon he found that the situation was not right. A terrible force of backfire broke out, which shocked his internal organs. Puchi! A mouthful of blood splashed out, the whole person flew upside down, smashed the wooden door, and fell into the courtyard, vaguely hearing the voice of the old housekeeper. "How can you..." The old housekeeper propped up and pointed at Lin fan. His eyes looked like hell. This is definitely not Lin Fan he is familiar with. Then he died. There was a lot of movement. It attracted many servants. When they saw the old housekeeper dead, they all knelt down and didn''t dare to move. It was terrible. "What is he doing?" Lin fan is very confused, a little confused, inexplicable. Chapter 409 "Ah Lin Fan didn''t feel sad because of the old housekeeper''s death. It''s hard to feel sad because he has no feelings. The only regret is that since he is weak and sick, why should he do this? Isn''t it good to have a good rest? The servants carried away the old housekeeper''s body. "You''ll have the door repaired tomorrow." Lin Fan said. "Yes." The servants did not dare to say anything else, let alone ask the specific situation. Now is a very dangerous time. For Lin fan, even if the door is broken, it doesn''t matter. There''s no way to sleep. Han Yan dotes on her sleeping sister. When she hears the news outside, she is alert. There has just been a struggle. The other party has gathered the jade pendant that opens the treasure. There must be someone who can''t bear the desire in his heart and wants to seize the treasure. She stayed up all night and was afraid of an accident. She needed to stay awake all the time. The servants kept warm. "Woo woo I''m afraid. " "I''m afraid, too." "The old housekeeper who has been here for decades has been poisoned, not to mention us." "Why don''t we run away, or we''ll die." Servants are afraid of not, Lin Fan in their hearts is a demon like existence, inhuman, no one knows when they will die. Early in the morning. Lin Fan wakes up very early, and never sleeps late is the only secret to keep him handsome. As soon as he wakes up, some maidservants rush in to wash and dress Lin fan, and they are very attentive. "You don''t have to wake up so early. You all have dark circles under your eyes. You can have a good sleep." Lin Fan found that the eyes of several maidservants were a little black, which was obviously lack of sleep. He didn''t know where these maidservants woke up early, but they didn''t sleep much. After a little Mimi, they woke up and served Lin Fan wholeheartedly. Even if Lin Fan woke up one day, they were still sleeping and no one was waiting for them to dress. The consequences were very serious. Poop! "Master, spare your life, we will never dare again." The maidservant''s face turned pale when they were scared. What the master said was that they would never have to wake up. That''s to say, we should have a good sleep in the coffin. Lin Fan ponders whether these people are mentally ill. If only Dean Hao were here, he could show them. It''s a terrible thing to have problems in his heart. Ah! Poor thing. If you suffer from mental illness at a young age, your life will certainly be affected in the future. When we have a chance, we must learn from Dean Hao how to treat mental illness. The wash is over. Let people call Han Yan and her two sisters to have dinner. Originally, Han Yan didn''t want to have dinner with Lin fan, but now she''s here. If she evades everywhere, it''s likely to irritate each other. Therefore, Han Yan tells her younger sister not to move chopsticks first, and she must wait until there is no problem. Restaurant. The maidservants brought exquisite food, and then they stood by to serve. "Have you eaten yet?" Lin Fan inquired about the maidservants. The maidservants looked at each other, did not understand the master''s meaning, had never asked them before, "back to the master, had eaten." Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s good to eat. If you don''t have breakfast, it''s bad for your stomach." Everyone felt that the master was very strange and terrible, like no one knew what would happen next. For example, the old housekeeper died last night. No one knew what happened, but the old housekeeper''s death was a fact. They are self reinforcing, that is, their masters are cruel and cruel, and they will follow the old housekeeper for decades to kill them cruelly, and they will do everything according to their own preferences. Right now. A bodyguard in black armor came in in in a hurry, knelt down on one knee and said, "master, last night three slaves ran away all night and were caught by us." Knowing his master''s habit, the black armour bodyguard must have waved him to go down and deal with it by himself. The three runaway slaves were dead. I just didn''t expect Lin Fan put down his chopsticks and asked, "run away? Bring them here. " "Yes." The black armour bodyguard was stunned, but still retreated. The maidservants knew that something was going to happen, and they would be executed. Moreover, they were dealt with by the master himself, and they were absolutely dead. Soon. The bodyguard escorted the three slaves in. The three slaves were in a panic. When they entered the house, they couldn''t get up on their knees. Their faces were white and frightening, and their hands and feet were cold. "Master, spare your life." "We''ll never dare again." They don''t want to die. Escape here is to want to live, but unexpectedly, was caught, luck is really bad, clearly can see hope, but hope so broken. At this time, they were injured and suffered a lot when they were caught. The pain was really unbearable. Lin Fan got up and came to them.Han Yan blindfolded her sister''s eyes, don''t want her to see the bloody scene that will happen soon, but Han Xiao broke away from her sister''s hand, staring at Yuanyuan''s eyes. Kneeling there, the three slaves lowered their heads and saw their feet appear in front of them. They were afraid to breathe. Fear enveloped their hearts. They were really afraid. Lin Fan squatted down, palmed on the shoulder of one of the slaves, and said in a soft voice, "if you want to leave, you can tell me how dangerous it is to escape, don''t you think so?" He really spoke to each other very gently. But I don''t know why, this gentle voice came to the ears of these slaves, but it became a kind of magic sound, just like the devil whispering in his ear. If you want to leave, I can send you on the road. The three servants were frightened and shivering. Lin Fan got up and said to the black armour guard, "take them down to cure their wounds. They must be cured. If they want to leave, give them some silver." Black armour bodyguard hears after, the head is also muddled. "Master, do you mean superficial or hidden?" Oh, my God. This kind of topic is really hard to do. He must find out the specific meaning, but now the meaning of the master''s words is a little complicated, whether it is positive or negative, with his head, I haven''t figured it out yet. "On the surface." Lin Fan said. "Yes, take orders." The black armour bodyguard left with three slaves, who were still begging for mercy. Their voice was very bullying, as if the time was coming, and there was no way back. Lin Fan looked at their back, but shook his head, misunderstanding seems to be a little big. But it''s OK. Take your time. In his dream, the most important thing is time. Once a patient told him that time can change everything. That makes a lot of sense. Han Yan knows that Lin fan is definitely that kind of terrible guy. What she says is different from what she thinks in her heart. These three slaves will die. Villa, pharmacy. The three slaves were desperate. "The master has orders to cure them." The black armour bodyguard said, then looked at them and said, "you have heard the master''s words. After being cured, do you want to leave or stay here?" A slave who wanted to leave just wanted to speak, but he was stopped by his companion. "We are willing to stay." The black armour bodyguard nodded and turned away. The servant whispered: "don''t be unkind. The master is in a good mood. He is willing to give us a chance. If you just said you would leave, do you think you can leave alive?" The servant who wanted to leave was shocked by this. After careful thinking, he felt that what he said was very reasonable. It seems to be true. Fortunately, the host was in a good mood, otherwise they would have died now. In a few days! All the people in the manor knew that the three slaves who escaped a few days ago did not die, which shocked everyone. In their view, it was obviously a very difficult thing to happen. A group of maidservants gathered around. Women are gossipy. "Do you find that the owner seems to be different from before?" "I feel so, too." "Let''s say that the three guys ran away all night. If they were put in the past, they would die miserably. When I saw them yesterday, I was really shocked. I didn''t expect that they were still alive." "It''s not the most amazing. Do you remember that the master used to practice whenever he was, but during this period, he has never seen the master practice. He has been wandering all the time, and he has also asked people to make some chairs and put them around the villa. I really have never seen them." "Shh! Don''t talk about it. Talk about the master behind his back. If someone knows, you know the consequences. " The maidservants covered their mouths and did not dare to continue talking. To say, the most painful thing these days is Han Yan. She hasn''t slept for days. Night is dangerous. She should be on guard against Lin Fan everywhere. Any disturbance will wake her up. Beside the flower pool. Han Xiaoxiao looked at the fish in the flower pool, feeding the fish food from time to time, and saw that the fish were eating the food she fed, clapping their hands happily. Han Yan is sitting on one side, leaning on the pillar to rest. A long time without sleep has a great impact on her. She wants to sleep everywhere because of lack of sleep. When she sees that there is no one here and is a little safe, she will relax her vigilance and close her eyes for a rest. The key is that the body is protesting. The body needs rest. Even if the willpower is strong, it is useless. The nerves control the brain. Gradually. Sleepiness swept in. Han Xiaoxiao knew that her sister was very sleepy and didn''t disturb her. All of a sudden.When she saw a figure in the distance, she was shocked. When she looked up, she just saw Lin fan. At this time, Lin fan had a smile on his face. His smile was warm to the child, just like the warm heart of the sun. Lin Fan waved to Han Xiaoxiao, "come and play together." Han Xiaoxiao has been listening to her sister that this is a bad person and can''t get close to her, but she feels that such a warm smile can''t be a bad person. She pondered. It seems that I want to prove something and at the same time make my sister feel at ease. She walked towards Lin fan. "Hello." Lin Fan said with a smile. Han Xiaoxiao was a little scared, but he said bravely, "hello." Then Lin Fan squatted down and looked at the ground. Han Xiao was very curious and squatted beside him. He asked curiously: "what are you looking at?" Lin Fan pointed to the ground and said, "look at the ants moving." "Very interesting." Chapter 410 Han Xiaoxiao squats beside Lin fan, feeling that he is said to be a villain by his sister. It seems that he is not bad at all. "Ants are very powerful, you know?" Lin fan asked with a smile. He learned it from Lao Zhang. It doesn''t seem too much to show off his knowledge in front of children. "They are so small, are they really powerful?" Han Xiaoxiao doesn''t believe it. He feels that these ants can be crushed to death with one finger. How can they be as powerful as Lin Fan said. Lin Fan pointed to an ant carrying food and said: "you look at the ant, the body is obviously very small, but they can carry much bigger things than his body. They are very powerful. They can carry things that are 100 times heavier than themselves. If they are towed, they can carry things that are 600 times heavier than themselves. Do you think they are very powerful?" "Really?" Han Xiaoxiao was surprised to hear someone say this to her for the first time, as if he had found a new continent. "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe it, this ant is." Lin Fan likes to be with children, and is willing to tell each other what he knows. The happiest place for the existence of knowledge is to let others know such knowledge. "Wow, you know so much that my sister doesn''t know." Han Xiaoxiao praised. Lin Fan said with a modest smile, "fortunately, I don''t know much about it. It''s all told by others. Sometimes it''s really good to see these. One of my friends likes watching ants. Sometimes I will accompany him to watch ants for a day." Han Xiaoxiao envied: "your friend is really too happy to have you. My sister can''t accompany me to watch boring things. She always says that I waste time." "Well If you want to see boring things in the future, you can call me and I can watch them with you. " Lin Fan feels that nothing is boring. Everything is very interesting. Just like Lao Zhang, he can accompany him to watch ants for a day, which is also interesting. When he practices, Lao Zhang also accompanies him for a day, which is also interesting. "Really?" "Of course." Han Xiaoxiao feels that Lin fan is not as bad as his elder sister said. On the contrary, he is very good. He can eat delicious food every day. If he is a bad man, how can he be like this. "It''s going to rain today." Lin Fan said. Han Xiaoxiao looked at the sky, "the weather is very good, how can it rain?" Lin Fan said with a smile: "the touch of ants has a strong sense of the environment. When it''s going to rain, the ground humidity will be very high. We can''t feel it, but ants can feel it, so they move to avoid the rain." "I don''t understand." Han Xiaoxiao is confused and shakes his head. He can''t understand what Lin fan says, but he feels very strong. He looks at Lin Fan with little stars in his eyes. Lin Fan gently touched Han''s small head, "don''t understand, it''s OK, after more observation." Right now. A voice came. "Let her go." When Han Yan wakes up, she finds that she is sleeping so deeply. Her sister is not around. She is anxious to look everywhere. Then she sees Lin Fan touching her sister''s head. She is scared to run over. "Sister." Han Xiaoxiao came to her sister happily. "He didn''t do anything to you." Han Yan looks at it carefully, afraid that there is something wrong with her sister. Han Xiaoxiao shook his head and said, "no, brother Lin took me to watch the ants move. He told me a lot of things. Although I don''t know much, I know a lot." Lin fan gets up and looks at Han Yan with a smile. I always feel that there seems to be some misunderstanding between the two sides. Han Yan calm face, "Lin fan, there is an agreement between us, you have anything against me, if you hurt my sister, I will not let you go." "Sister, let''s go." Han Xiaoxiao wants to say something, but she is directly pulled away by her sister. She doesn''t even have a chance to speak, but she still turns around secretly and waves goodbye to Lin fan. At night. The villa is quiet. "Sister, you don''t have to open the window. It''s going to rain." Han Xiaoxiao said. Han Yan turned back and said, "it''s such a fine day. How can it rain?" "But brother Lin told me that it would rain if ants moved today." Han Xiaoxiao believed what Lin Fan said and kept this knowledge in his mind. When she heard that her sister mentioned Lin Fan and called him brother, she had a bad feeling and became serious. "Xiaoxiao, you are not allowed to get close to him in the future. He is not as simple as you think. You are still a child. You must not be deceived by his appearance." Han Yan did not expect that Lin fan should be so insidious, even from the children, this is what people can do? "Elder sister, brother Lin is not as bad as you said." Boom! A thunderbolt cut through the sky, and then a thunderbolt sounded. "Look, I said it. It''s going to rain." Han Xiaoxiao jumps up happily and claps her hands. The light in her eyes is dazzling. Unexpectedly, she has more trust in Lin fan.It''s true. This is how trust is cultivated. ¡­¡­ Lin Fan stayed in the room, looking at the little people. On the bookshelf of the room, there were many books, some of which were all written. He was not interested at all, and even felt bored. Find books with illustrations and enjoy them. Boom! Outside there was thunder and the wind rattled the branches. Pop! A flash of lightning, the house seems to have a figure, through the door can see a figure standing outside. "It''s raining so hard outside, don''t you come in for shelter?" Lin Fan put down his books and found someone standing outside. He thought that the other party would knock on the door. Then he agreed to let the other party in, but he didn''t expect that the other party would stand there and didn''t move. It''s really strange. No way. You can only ask. WOW! The door opened suddenly, as if there was a force to shake the door open. Lin Fan looked at each other. It was raining outside, but the other person was very dry. The rain couldn''t fall on the other person. It was shocked by a layer of Qi that could not be seen by the naked eye. It was magic and strange. "Can I help you?" Lin Fan inquired. "Well! You really don''t know, or you don''t know. The second one has been lurking in your Lin family for so many years, but he didn''t expect to die miserably. It''s careless. " The old man said slowly. His eyes are like eagles, and those who are locked by him are like prey. It''s hard to escape from him. Lin Fan said: "I don''t know who you are. You don''t exist in my memory, and who you are. I haven''t hurt anyone." "Shut up, my second is your old housekeeper." The old man said angrily. He had long heard that Lin fan had a problem in his heart. He was insidious and cunning, but he didn''t expect to pretend in front of him. He was looking for death. Lin Fan suddenly realized, "your second is the old housekeeper. I''m sorry for that. Your second is weak and ill. I didn''t expect to have an attack. I''m really powerless. I hope you can forgive me." It''s another misunderstanding. He wants the other party to know the truth. It''s not what you think. "Who cares if he''s dead or not? His death can only show that you''ve got what I want. I''m here to get that from you." The old man is very gloomy and looks as if he is going to win. They knew decades ago that half of the jade pendant was in Lin Fan''s hands. And Lin fan has been looking for another half. At the beginning, his idea was very simple, that is to kill Lin Fan and snatch the jade pendant. But the second told him, since someone is willing to help us find it, why let him find it for us? Therefore, he has been lurking in Lin Fan for decades and has always been the old housekeeper. In order to make it easier to get jade pendant in the future. The old housekeeper took great pains to modify Lin Fan''s cultivation so that he could never reach a higher level. "You want something from me? I''m sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t know what you need. If you can, can you make it clear? " Lin Fan said. He understood each other''s pain. The second one died. It must be sad. Lin fan is willing to compensate each other. Some things are just outside his body. It''s the same for everyone. He doesn''t care at all. The old man''s eyes turned and saw the jade pendant hanging on Lin Fan''s waist. "If you don''t want to die, give me the jade pendant." When he saw this, his eyes were shining, but he knew that it was very difficult to get it from Lin fan. A battle was inevitable. It''s better to grab it when the guards didn''t find it, and then leave here quickly. Lin Fan looked down at the jade pendant hanging at his waist, then took it off and threw it directly at the other side. "Here you are." The old man took the jade pendant, obviously a little surprised, feel very incredible. Next. The old man was so angry that he threw the jade pendant directly at Lin fan. He was so angry that he said, "are you playing with me? It seems that if you don''t suffer, you won''t tell the truth. " The main reason is that Lin Fan gave it too casually and decisively. The old man didn''t believe it was true, and even thought it was Lin Fan''s trick. It''s the same thing with anyone. No one will give such an important thing at will. It''s like a group of robbers robbing, being surrounded, taking hostages, asking for five million yuan, and finally reducing the price to 100000 yuan. This is the bottom line of the robbers, but those who negotiate don''t believe it at all. They call it a bomb. They want too little. This is the case with Lin fan. He doesn''t even pretend. His behavior makes people speechless. Besides, this old man is an old man in the world. He is famous for his existence and has seen too many situations. The concept is very rich.Lin Fan''s behavior obviously does not follow the routine, the credibility is very low, it is difficult to believe. "You''re very strange and baffled. You don''t understand what you want to do." Lin Fan hung the jade pendant on his waist again. He didn''t know what he wanted. I gave you what you wanted, but I didn''t expect to throw it back. He also said that he played tricks on each other and framed people in this way. The old man''s face was extremely gloomy. The black mist was boiling on both hands. "If you don''t see the coffin, don''t shed tears. I will help you." The voice just dropped. The old man appeared in front of Lin Fan in a moment, as if he was changing his position. He clapped his hand at Lin Fan''s forehead. Chapter 411 The old man''s methods are vicious. Every move can kill people. Especially when dealing with Lin fan, it''s terrible to the extreme. His anger erupts completely. The price of playing with him is death. "Five poison God palm." This is a unique skill that has been lost for a long time. It''s very difficult to cultivate. It needs to be destroyed by countless poisonous insects. The death rate is very high, and there are few people who can successfully cultivate it. Even so, there are still many people who want to practice, because once the practice is successful, ghosts cry and howl, and ghosts are hard to stop. The old man is also a talent. He is not only successful in cultivation, but also at this age. His skill is unfathomable. He is also a top strong man in the Jianghu. Not to mention that the evil one is three points stronger than the righteous one. As long as you are not the son of heaven, you will surely be wronged and die. This is an unchangeable law, which has always been the case. In the beginning, the five most poisonous poisons emerge. They are not empty shadows, but poison fog. If others face this move, they will see five poisons encircling him. That''s the magic of this skill. It has to be explained in a scientific way. It''s toxins that affect nerves, hallucinations. Hallucination is very terrible, so that you do not know the truth, the existence of virtual reality, unable to touch the truth. Bang! "What''s the power of my five poisons palm?" The old man''s palm fell on Lin Fan''s head. A lot of poisonous fog enveloped Lin Fan''s head. Unless he detoxified himself, no one could resolve it. Even the world''s first miracle doctor could only save each other''s life for three days. When the three days arrived, it turned into pus and everything would wither. "It stinks." Lin Fan said. "What?" The old man''s face changed, and then he saw Lin Fan push the old man''s chest at will, with a bang. For the old man, the blood in his body was overwhelming, the Qi and blood were attacking his heart, and the whole person flew upside down and fell to the ground with a bang. Puchi! A mouthful of blood spattered on the ground. "Hoo Lin Fan breathed, raised his hand and waved, dispersing the surrounding gas. "How long have you not taken a bath in the end? It really stinks. It''s hard to smell." The old man''s face has changed greatly. This is impossible. No matter who it is, it can''t be like this. Even the most poisonous toad can''t be eliminated once he is attacked by the five poisons, let alone fight with poison. "Who are you?" Lin fan asked. The person who can emit this odor is definitely not the family member of the old housekeeper. The old housekeeper loves to be clean. It''s absolutely impossible to know him. He doesn''t know where he came from and even pretends to be someone else''s family member. If there is any difficulty, he is willing to help. It''s just this man''s heart Likes and dislikes. He didn''t really want to help. "Ha ha ha..." The old man laughed, as if the oil lamp dried up, and finally burned a dazzling fire, red light all over his face, "I didn''t expect that all of us underestimated you, you knew from the beginning that we would come, but my second has been kept in the dark by you, thought you didn''t know anything, admire, really admire, didn''t expect that your city was so deep." "If you want to know who I am, I won''t tell you." The old man''s face showed a fierce color. He raised his hand and patted it on the forehead, then directly breathed. Lin Fan looked at the scene in front of him. I''m really surprised. It''s hard to understand the problem. What the hell is going on. He didn''t think of how to treat the old man, but he didn''t think that the other party would slap him to death. Boom! A thunderbolt pierced the sky and lit up the outside. Han Yan stands outside the door, calm face, but the heart set off a huge wave, you know that Lin fan this person hidden deep, from the beginning of the overall control, everything is in his control. Lin Fan smiles when he sees Han Yan. But for Han Yan standing in the dark, such a smile is really terrible. He ran back to his residence in a hurry. It was Lin Fan''s terrible smile in his mind. Black armour guards appear. They all looked grim and knelt down on one knee to plead guilty. "Master, forgive me, but the thief broke in." Fortunately, they didn''t meet the old man, otherwise they would go down to see Yama. Lin Fan waved: "bury it." "Yes." The black armour bodyguard carried down the old man''s body. For them, this situation was not punished by the master, which is a good situation. Now this kind of behavior is clearly their dereliction of duty. "Well, it seems that this dream is not very friendly. Many people tend to commit suicide." Lin Fan found that this is a serious problem. There is nothing he can do. There is really no way in this respect.In a month. Everyday life is very happy. The scenery here is very beautiful every day. He doesn''t know how the outside world is. He doesn''t even want to care how beautiful the outside world is. He feels that it''s very beautiful here. Recently. Lin fan has a new hobby, fishing. Originally, he didn''t have this idea. He found a set of fishing gear in the room and sat quietly by the pond when he had nothing to do. At the beginning, he didn''t feel very interesting, but gradually, he found that fishing was really a happy thing. Especially when the fish take the bait, the sense of achievement is really great. All the fish he catches will be released. All he enjoys is the process and the result. "Brother Lin, I''ve got a fish." Han Xiaoxiao takes advantage of her sister''s inattention and sneaks out to fish with Lin fan. She feels very interesting. Lin Fan said: "take your time. Don''t worry. Fishing needs patience. Fish can''t be too anxious to take the bait. Only when they are relaxed, can they have a peaceful attitude." "Well, I know." Han Xiaoxiao nodded, smart eyes, revealed the expectation, hoping to catch a big fish. But soon, when she found that she had caught only one small fish, she pursed her mouth and said in disappointment: "what a small fish." Lin Fan touched her head, "it''s OK. Take your time. You can definitely catch a big fish in the future." "Well, I will try my best." The maidservants who passed by all revealed their curiosity when they saw their master fishing. In the past few months, they gradually found that their master seemed different from before. How to say. It used to be gloomy, the whole villa was lifeless, and the living space was very depressed. But now a lot has changed. At least compared with the past, the gap is really big. The most obvious feature is that no maidservant or servant died miserably. Gradually. A group of maidservants saw a scene that made them thrilled. A black armour bodyguard grabbed a maid''s hair and walked towards the pond behind. The maidservants murmured. "Isn''t that little chrysanthemum?" "Yes, what did she do? She just said that she would not die. I didn''t expect that it would happen again." "Who knows what happened?" "I don''t know. I just saw it." They didn''t know the truth until they were asked by a servant. Xiaoju steals while cleaning the master''s room. It''s a big crime. Xiaoju is finished. The pond. Xiaoju is left by the black armour bodyguard. "Master, she was caught stealing from your room just now. She has been arrested and waiting for the master''s orders." All the maidservants around know Xiaoju. Head down, face showing helpless color. No one can save her. Stealing It''s a serious crime. Little chrysanthemum face pale, kneeling kowtow, "master, forgive me, I never dare again." Poor looking, scared. Obviously, I already knew the seriousness of the matter, and even thought about what it would be to meet her later. Lin Fan put down the fishing rod, turned around and asked patiently, "stealing is a very bad behavior, do you know?" "I know. Please forgive me." Small chrysanthemum feel panic, as if death in the ear with her words, as if to say, it''s time to go on the road, ready. She really didn''t want to die. Anyone wants to live. Even if it''s a maid. Lin Fan said: "since you know that stealing is bad, why do you want to steal? Is there a reason?" Xiaoju put her hands on the ground and her head on the back of her hand, "master, I just got the news that my mother is seriously ill and needs to go to the big city to see a doctor. The cost of medicine is very expensive. In my case, she can''t afford it at all. That''s why she is greedy and wants to steal things and sell some money to treat my mother." "Please spare my master''s life." The black armour bodyguard on one side looks at Xiaoju coldly and puts his palm on the handle of the knife. As long as the master orders, he will let the other person''s head fall to the ground in an instant. "Get up." Lin Fan said. Small chrysanthemum fear way: "maidservant know wrong, maidservant dare not." Lin Fan got up, came to Xiaoju, helped her up and nodded happily: "although stealing is very bad behavior, I can understand your reason. Later you go to the accounting room to get a sum of money, and let the doctor here accompany you back. You can take care of your mother at home. If you can''t come back, you don''t have to come back. If you want to come back, you can wait for your mother to come back after her illness." Then patted the shoulder of the black armor bodyguard, "kill heart can''t be too heavy, affect the heart." "Let it go." He continued to fish with Han Xiaoxiao.People around are fooled by Lin Fan''s remarks, as if to hell, I really can''t believe it. Some people take out their ears as if they have heard something wrong. The head of the black armour bodyguard is about to burst. He can''t tell whether the master is telling the truth or the lie, and whether there is any inversion. Xiaoju looked at Lin Fan in shock and kowtowed to thank him excitedly. "Thank you, master. When I go back to take care of my mother, I will surely come back." "Nothing." Lin fan waves and smiles. Ah! It''s really troublesome to misunderstand too deeply. He can only take his time, but he is not worried at all. Anyway, he is confident to change the current situation. The misunderstanding will never last long and will be eliminated one day. That day. The story spread in the villa. The first thought of any maidservant or servant who hears this is that they don''t believe it. How could it be so good. They didn''t believe it until Xiaoju took money from the cashier and left the villa with the doctor. Chapter 412 Life is such joy. Lin Fan in the hearts of the people mercilessly brush a favor degree. The people at the villa were afraid of him. This is a long-standing fear in people''s hearts. It takes time to eliminate this fear, which can not be eliminated in a short time. Take your time. Don''t worry at all. At night. Han Yan dotes on her younger sister. As long as she lives a carefree life, it''s not important. She just can''t figure out why Lin Fan hasn''t taken action since he has got the key item of the treasure? Is there any conspiracy? Han Xiaoxiao knows that her elder sister has not allowed her to contact Lin fan, so she never tells her elder sister that today, when you don''t pay attention, I secretly ran out again. She didn''t know why her sister always said that brother Lin was a very deep, dark and cruel person, but she didn''t feel it. Instead, she felt that brother Lin was a very sunny, gentle and considerate person. She especially liked to be with brother Lin. "Xiaoxiao, he hasn''t been looking for you recently." Han Yan asked. Han Xiaoxiao''s face is ordinary. She knows that her sister will watch her face. If there is any falsehood, it will be seen, "no, I haven''t taken the initiative to look for me all the time." After that, I thought to myself. In fact, I took the initiative to find brother Lin. What Han Yan is most afraid of is Lin Fan''s attack on her sister. Standing in front of the window, looking at the sky, the moon tonight is very round and bright, but for Han Yan, her heart is very heavy. Every day she is frightened and under great pressure. She always feels that the dangerous moment happens around her. It may come from Lin fan. It could also come from the outside world. A few months later. The people of the villa find that the owner is really different. They never smile, and they are gloomy to everyone without expression. That kind of appearance scares many people, and makes the people who see this expression fear. It''s really terrible after years. But now, they find that the host smiles at everyone every day. And even if you make mistakes, you will be forgiven, not to mention anything. Let''s say that servant Er Gou''s sister wants to get married. At that time, er Gou was very afraid. He wanted to ask for leave to go home to attend his sister''s wedding, but he was afraid of being rejected by Lin fan. He was also afraid that in the master''s opinion, he would be punished for disturbing him. But the development of things is beyond their imagination. When Er Gou asks for leave in front of Lin fan, instead of being rejected, he gets Lin Fan''s blessing. Then he sees that the owner seems very happy. He finds red paper and takes some silver to wrap it in red paper. "Happy wedding to your sister." "Go back." For the second dog at that time, he was really stupid. He didn''t know whether it was true or not. When he walked outside, he was a little confused, and the whole person was a little silly. Someone was pulling at him and asking what was going on. Two dogs wake up like a dream, shaking the red paper seal in their hands. "This is from my master. I wish my sister a happy wedding and allow me to ask for leave to go home. It''s really like a dream. Why didn''t I find my master would be so good before. All the people were shocked when they heard Er Gou''s words. For them, it''s incredible. Since the beginning of this matter, both the maid and the servant found that the master was really different from before. It''s Han Yan who sees through. This is camouflage. The city is so terrible that everyone is being played with in the applause room. Once you were so scared, but in a few months, it made you feel good and even changed. It''s really scary. But you can cheat others, but never want to cheat me, your behavior others don''t know, I Han Yan but know. This day! Han Yan finds that there is something wrong with her sister when she goes out. She follows her secretly. When she sees her sister looking for Lin fan, her face shows a look of horror. By the pond. They are fishing. When she saw Lin Fan touching his sister''s head, a chill burst out. She was very afraid, afraid of the development of things, which was beyond her imagination. Her sister was still young, and she couldn''t play with Lin fan. Lin Fan seemed very friendly on the surface, but he had a terrible devil in his heart. Now she wants to rush out and take her sister away. But soon, she found that the problem was not as simple as she thought. Lin fan, who is so smart, knows that Han Yan is never allowed to be with him. Why is she so aboveboard here? Think about it. I''m afraid to think it over. He did it on purpose, that is, he wanted to let himself rush out and pull his sister away, so as to arouse her rebellious psychology and resistance. The more you don''t allow me to go, the more I want to go. Once that happens, she will be useless even if she works hard."Lin fan, you are so cruel." "I''ve been planning for a long time, but I don''t know. Up to now, you''ve succeeded, but I''m in a passive position." Han Yan''s thinking is very active, just a moment, thought of the key point of things. She can tolerate being fooled in the palm of her hand, but she can''t tolerate being attacked by her sister. Gradually. Han Yan leaves here. Night! The wind is very naughty, sometimes windy, sometimes breezy. Lin Fan was bright in the room, lit the oil lamp, and read the book with relish. The painter of this book was skillful and lifelike, and could take part in it. Dong Dong! There was a knock on the door outside. "It''s me." Han Yan coax her sister to sleep and comes to Lin Fan''s house alone. "Who are you?" Lin fan asked. It''s not that he doesn''t know Han Yan, but Han Yan doesn''t talk to her at all during this time, and her voice is a little strange. But for Han Yan, "who are you?" is like a kind of shame. He must know that he will come, but he asks her in this way. Maybe he wants to completely irritate himself and look at his angry but helpless appearance. Are you kidding? It''s impossible. It won''t let you succeed. "I, Han Yan." "Come in, please." Lin Fan put down the book and said with a smile, "what''s the matter, please?" Such a smile in Han Yan''s view, it''s really terrible. "If you know what I''m coming for, why ask me?" Han Yan said, think of what will happen, out of the woman''s shyness, face a little red, but soon return to normal, see no problem. The speed of recovery is very fast, even Lin Fan did not find. I know? Lin Fan turned his eyes and thought very carefully. Did I forget something? Maybe they said it before. I didn''t expect that. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know. That''s why I asked." Han Yan takes a deep breath and calms down. The other party is waiting for her to say it. Any coercion will not make her bow, but her sister is the only one who has to bow. "I really underestimated you. I thought I could protect everything, but I didn''t expect that you were more terrible than I imagined." Han Yan talks to herself, turns around, closes the door and locks the bolt at the same time. Lin Fan looks at each other in doubt. I don''t know what she''s going to do. Sa Sa! Han Yan slowly unties her clothes, and her eyes are calm, looking directly at Lin fan. "I hope you''ll let my sister go. We''ve already agreed that she''s too young for me." Lin Fan stares at his eyes and always feels that there is something wrong with his head. I didn''t say anything. Nothing. What are you doing undressing in front of me. Just when Lin Fangang is ready to speak, Han Yan has taken off her clothes. Lin Fan said, "are you a little hot?" "You still won''t let my sister go?" Han Yan said in a deep voice. No man can resist the perfect body in front of Lin fan, but Lin fan is a man with a wife, he can do nothing, even if the naked eye can see it, absolutely will not have any idea. Lin Fan said: "I have a good relationship with your sister Han Xiaoxiao. We are friends. I won''t hurt her. Besides, your behavior is not good. There are gender differences between men and women. You are female and I am male. You can''t take off your clothes in front of the opposite sex. You should understand this common sense. If you don''t understand it, I can tell you tomorrow." Han Yan clenched her fist, "what do you mean?" "I don''t mean anything. What I told you is true. It''s bad for you to behave like this. Besides, I have a wife. If she knows that there is a woman taking off her clothes in front of me, she will be very angry." Lin fan doesn''t know what happened to the people here. A lot of them are weird. "What do you want?" Han Yan said angrily. Lin Fan said helplessly: "I''m not so good. It''s hard for me to understand your idea. Although you give me half a jade pendant, you can''t bully people like this." If there''s any man here. Seeing the situation at the scene, never mind the three seven twenty-one, the scene change, personally sent to the door do not want, much incompetent, especially this is the best. Pinch your fingers. From now on, it''s dawn, it''s not going to stop. Han Yan quietly looking at Lin fan, eyes a little cold, bent down to pick up the clothes, slowly put on, did not say a word with Lin fan, turned to open the door to leave. She stood at the door, turned her head and said, "I won''t let you succeed, even if you are as terrible as the devil." Then he left.Lin fan saw Han Yan leave, relieved, came to the door, the wooden door closed, think of just terrible things, he will bolt closed, afraid in deep sleep, the other party came. He didn''t want to. Also, Lin fan is very distressed. Why does the other party say that he is as terrible as the devil? It''s a frame up. Outside. Han Yan walking in the dark, she knows that she has lost, the other side will hold her to death, but she will not give up completely. "Lin fan, you are too cruel." After these days of observation. She knew that the most terrible thing in the villa was him. Back in the house. Came to the bed, looking at the sleeping little, she gently touched the little face, weak sigh, hope to be able to protect. At least to guard to grow up in a small, thoroughly understand, we are facing what kind of devil. Chapter 413 Five years later! Early in the morning. "Master, an interesting thing happened yesterday. Zhang Si went to the hut and fell into it." The maidservants are busy, washing and dressing their favorite master. In the past five years, they gradually let go of themselves. They are not as cautious as they used to be, but more smiling. Looking back on the past days, they don''t want to go back at all. They think that the present master is their favorite and most respected Master. They can say interesting things, sometimes they can act coquettishly with the master. When they encounter things that can''t be solved, they can tell the master that the master will spare no effort to help them. The title has changed from the former master to the master. This is what Lin fan asked of them. "Is he OK?" Lin fan asked, very curious, in the end is how to fall in, and what kind of feeling. The maid pursed her mouth and said with a smile, "I heard that she had taken several mouthfuls." Lin Fan said with a smile: "it was a mistake with flavor." The maidservants all laughed. It was impossible to put them in the past. But in the past few years, the people in the villa found that the master was really good. Once it has changed from a fearsome existence to a favorite appearance, it will make people associate with it and reverse Lin Fan''s previous behavior. Those who died before must have done something they shouldn''t have done. They are just maidservants. They can only know the surface, where to know the real situation. At that time, the master was always gloomy. He must have something on his mind. I love you. +1¡£ +2¡£ Restaurant! Han Yan and Han Xiaoxiao come to dinner. Today''s Xiaoxiao is already a little adult. She has a tendency to catch up with her elder sister''s beauty. She has a charming face when she is 13 or 14 years old. If you wait a few more years, and wait for her to grow up completely, it will not be heaven. At this time, Han Yan is more and more alert to Lin fan. It''s really too dangerous, especially when her sister grows up, her pressure is greater. Lin Fan''s smile at her sister is a bad signal to her. It''s a purposeful smile. It''s really scary. Over the years, she has found that Lin Fan''s wrist is really powerful. If you look at the maids around you, you can see that she has been completely deceived by the other party. She really thinks that the other party is a kind-hearted person, but how do they know that these are just the disguises of the other party. Han Xiaoxiao often smiles at Lin fan when his sister doesn''t pay attention. The smile is very bright, with a kind of admiration. Lin Fan never avoids smiling, but looks directly at Han Xiao and smiles. Therefore, Han Yan thinks that Lin fan has begun to expose his true face without hiding. Han Yan glares at Lin Fan angrily. She wants to swallow Lin Fan and tells her not to think about what to do to my sister. Otherwise, I won''t let you go. Over the years, in order to let her have the ability of self-protection, she has been teaching her to practice, but she has achieved a lot in learning. I hope she won''t be bullied in the future. Lin Fan and Han Yan look at each other. Smile. In Han Xiaoxiao''s view, such a smile is very warm and warm, but in Han Yan''s view, the smile is really terrible, making people shudder and shiver, just like the devil cracking his mouth and smiling insidiously. Bow your head. I didn''t dare to keep looking at each other. At night. "Xiao Xiao, do you listen to your sister?" Han Yan see sister sitting under the lamp, embroidered sachet, opening to ask. Han Xiaoxiao didn''t look up and said, "listen, sister, what''s the matter with you?" She knows about her sister. Lin fan has been deceived. It''s no use to tell her anything. Once you treat each other as a good person in your heart, it''s hard for her to believe him unless he shows his true face in front of her. Han Yan said, "I''m going to take you away from here to a place where no one can find us." She can''t keep her sister here. I used to think that I could protect my sister well by myself, but she really looked too high on her ability. Not only she didn''t protect herself well, but also she let her sister fall into the mire. "Where to?" Han Xiaoxiao gets nervous. She doesn''t want to leave here at all. Han Yan said: "leave here, go anywhere." Over the years, Lin fan has been thinking about one thing. He always feels that Comrade Han Yan seems to have misunderstood him, but he doesn''t understand why. Sometimes, he will reflect on himself, is what I did not do in place? But I don''t think so. He is gentle and friendly to others. Obviously, he is a good man, not a bad man. Han Xiaoxiao thinks about all kinds of words. She doesn''t want to leave here. "Pack up and go now." Han Yan didn''t have much to take with her, just some clothes.gradually. Han Yan looked back and found that her sister was still sitting there. She said in a hurry, "why haven''t you packed up yet?" "I don''t want to go." Han Xiaoxiao has the courage to tell her sister what she really thinks for the first time. She doesn''t want to hide her true thoughts as before. She has been living according to her sister''s will. It didn''t matter before, but now she refuses. Han Yan knows that the most terrible thing happened after all. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Han Xiaodao: "I know what I''m talking about, and that''s what I think. Sister, I''m not a child anymore. I have my own thoughts and choices. You say brother Lin is a bad man, but I can''t see that he is very kind to me. He is willing to accompany me and do something you think is a waste of time." "You..." Han Yan stares, as if she didn''t expect her sister to say this to her. She grabs her sister''s shoulders and looks directly at her. "Do you know that you have fallen into his conspiracy?" If it is in the past. Han Xiaoxiao will definitely bow his head and dare not compete with his sister. But at this time, she raised her head and looked at her sister stubbornly. "It''s just what you think, not what I think. We''ve been living here for six years. If it''s really the same as what you said, why don''t we do anything?" "He is waiting." Han Yan angry voice way. Han Xiaoxiao said, "what are you waiting for?" "Waiting for you to grow up, don''t you know he''s always thinking about you?" Han Yan hard to understand, Lin Fan in the end to his sister said something, or did something, unexpectedly let his sister so trust him. "If so, I will." Han Xiaoxiao said. Han Yan heard this, his head split in an instant, hold hands high, for a long time did not fall, she is really hard to believe that his sister should say such words, such shameless words. Han Xiaoxiao did not flinch, holding his head high, as if waiting for his sister to slap him. After a long time. Han Yan hugged Xiaoxiao and said in a low voice, "sister, you know that your sister always wants to protect you and doesn''t want you to be hurt. Why don''t you believe your sister?" She really regretted it. Why did you choose here? Maybe even if you were killed outside, it''s better than now. Though still alive. But mental torture is often more painful than physical suffering. "Elder sister, I know you are good to me, but some things are not what you think. I have my own thoughts and feelings. I can be sure that brother Lin is a good man and is really good to me." Han Xiaoxiao said. Han Yan said in a deep voice, "but he used to be a devil." Han Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "the devil also has feelings, friends and good times for others. No matter what you say outside, I feel brother Lin is really good to me. I like living with him." Han Yan looks at her sister and finally sighs. She knew that her sister had grown up, and she could not control her. As my sister said, she has her own thoughts and choices, which can not be controlled by others. In the end. Han Yan give up to leave, she knows what kind of person Lin fan is, over the years, also see Lin Fan in action, is constantly attack her sister. She admitted that Lin Fan was successful. Indeed, she cheated her sister into being willing to fight her sister for him. Good. It''s really great. In the past few years, Lin Fan''s hobby has never changed. At night, he likes reading those comic books. When he sees that he wants to sleep, he goes to sleep. Life is really comfortable. Pingsha Town, storm Pavilion. The two figures came from afar in the opposite direction. They went to the pavilion, lit the oil lamp, took out the wine, threw their robes, and two wine glasses appeared on the stone table. "Not for a long time." "It''s been a long time." The breath of these two people is as calm as water, and they don''t feel the slightest fluctuation. At first sight, they are masters, and the speaking style of the masters is very high-end, emitting a faint force at all times. "I went across the north and got nothing." "I went across the south, and so did I, and finally we got together here." They raised their glasses, said calmly, drank them all, looked at each other, and then laughed. "We started here a few years ago, and then we got together here a few years later, but the starting position has changed. It seems that we have made a detour." It''s just that they didn''t care about this trip, why they met here again, and their starting positions changed. If you care. They are the world. They first discovered that our world is a ball. "Over the years, I''ve been heading north with great progress in martial arts. I happened to find the six finger old devil fighting with him for three days and three nights and killing him on the top of the mountain. I didn''t expect that the once famous six finger old devil was just like this. He was boasted too much by people in the Jianghu."When the middle-aged man said these words, his expression was very indifferent, and there was a feeling that he didn''t look into each other''s eyes. The man sitting opposite him was smiling. "All the way south, I met an old monk, but I didn''t expect that he was the bloody Buddha who had been harming the river and lake for decades. He fought with him for a day and a night on the top of the snow mountain, and finally killed him. This man was boasted by people in the river and lake that he was a bit too much." These two are like little masters. We don''t talk about anything else when we meet. It''s a wave of achievements. Anyway, it''s night, and I''m not afraid of thunder and lightning. Chapter 414 At this point. A hunter stopped when he passed the storm Pavilion. His eyes were round. It''s like hell. I saw two vague voices in the pavilion. They were very ethereal, even a little low, like ghosts whispering. "Ah "The devil." The hunter dropped his prey and ran. A moment later. "That''s not a good behavior." "In the wilderness, where can I get food? This hunter is an old hand. He can''t die of hunger." It''s a wolf who catches the prey left by the hunter. The wrist moved. The light of the sword and the shadow of the sword are as fast as lightning. The wolf turns into a meat wolf without hair and skin. The bonfire was burning. The wolf meat is fragrant. These two are the most famous two saints in the world. He was also the top power in the imperial dynasty, and served in Tianji Pavilion of the imperial dynasty. He was granted the title of martial god and martial saint. The sword skill of the heavenly sage is as good as God. He is called sword God in the river and lake. But the earth saint is the fist technique like God, the fist like thunder, when the fist is wielded, there is a burst of roar, ordinary few people can stop it. "They have been searched all over the world, but they haven''t been found. Where do you think they have gone? Have they really disappeared from the world?" The heavenly Saint pondered, and his bright eyes twinkled with light. With his status and contacts, it''s very easy to find two people. It''s not difficult at all. But now it''s almost six years since we found them. It''s a shame that we haven''t found them yet. "No, there''s another place I haven''t been." Said Desheng. Tiansheng frowned. He didn''t think that there was any place he hadn''t looked for. "You mean the palace?" Disheng thought that he could think of it, but he was a little relieved that he was as famous as him. His head was not stupid. But now, he is really disappointed. If he is in the palace, do we need to run for so many years? "Purple Mountain, forest house." "Lin Fu? The Lin family is a hermit for a long time. How can they appear in the Lin family? " Tian Sheng didn''t find that di Sheng despised him. If I knew, I would argue. There''s something wrong with the way you look at me. The earth Saint looked dignified and said in a deep voice: "Han Yan and Han Xiao are the remaining evils of the former dynasty. The treasure is hidden in them, and the Lin family is also the aristocratic family of the former dynasty. Although they can''t live in seclusion, the possibility of the remaining evils of the former dynasty hidden in the Lin family is very high." "That forest mansion dares to hide the remaining evils of the previous dynasty, and is not afraid of being exterminated?" Tiansheng didn''t believe it at all. He thought that even if he gave them ten courage, they might not have such courage. Di Sheng shook his head. "If it was before, I didn''t dare, but if the remaining evils of the former dynasty told them the secret of the treasure, it was still possible to take a chance." The sage pondered. It''s possible. When the interests are high to a certain extent, even if they know the consequences and dare not imagine, they will take risks and struggle. Even they may not be able to resist. Di Sheng said: "let''s go to the forest house of purple mountain. It''s true or false. We''ll know when we see it." "OK, we''ll start tomorrow. The wolf meat has just been roasted. It''s a waste if we don''t eat it." Tiansheng agrees with Disheng''s idea, but he makes suggestions on the departure time. Even if things are very important, he still wants to be a wolf. Di Sheng shook his head and said nothing. Disappointment. In a few days! Lin fan is wandering in the manor. Since Han Xiao''s showdown with her sister, she comes to find Lin fan directly. Han Yan doesn''t want to see Lin Fan all the time, but because of her sister, she is always around now. She never talks and just looks at Lin Fan quietly. Over the years. What she said to Lin Fan was very few. There''s nothing to say. If it''s not for her sister, she doesn''t want to see Lin fan. From the beginning to the end, she always regards Lin Fan as the most dangerous existence. Her strength and ingenuity are very strong. How can ordinary people play with him. Not to mention my sister, even she is. "Brother Lin, I want to go down the mountain to play. I heard that the outside world is very interesting." Han Xiaoxiao looks forward to Lin fan, tugs at his arm and shakes it slightly. Coquetry is a good way to kill, but it also depends on people. Lin Fan''s resistance to coquetry is very strong. Even if you are coquetry, he can think that you are just a normal behavior. At most, your arm is not comfortable. Han Yan was shocked when she heard that. She said in a hurry, "Xiao Xiao, you can''t go down the mountain, and he can''t either. This is the reason why the Lin family was left by the imperial court. You can''t leave Purple Mountain forever. As long as you step out of purple mountain, it''s a disaster to destroy the family." "I don''t know." Han Xiaoxiao can''t know that it''s so serious. He''s so scared that he can''t go down the mountain. He can''t bring disaster here just because he''s making trouble out of nothing.Lin Fan said with a smile, "is it really fun down the mountain?" "It''s not fun. It''s not fun at all." Han''s head is like a rattle drum. He shakes it decisively. Anyway, he doesn''t go anywhere. He just stays here. Lin Fan touched Han Xiaoxiao''s head and doted on him: "just now I said it was fun outside, but I didn''t want to go out. It''s OK. I''ll take you out after a while. I don''t like to travel alone, so I didn''t go out to see it." "Now you want to go out, just together." He''s been here for many years and doesn''t have much interest in the outside world. Small novel export, he is willing to meet the requirements of the little guy. "But..." Han Xiaoxiao hesitates. What her sister just said must be true, so the result will be miserable. Lin Fan said calmly: "it''s OK. I''m here." No matter who it is, he will always say such words, not to comfort others, but to tell the truth, he can do it. Right now. There''s a voice coming. "The owner of Zishan forest house can''t leave at will, otherwise something will happen. It''s too late to regret it." Two figures came from afar. The two saints of heaven and earth have arrived. When they come to Zishan, they feel that the people of the Lin family will really enjoy it. The selected place is very beautiful and is the first choice for the elderly. Han Yan sees the two. His face changed. Others may not know them, but how could she not know that the two saints of heaven and earth are the running dogs of the imperial court. They are powerful and terrifying. They can be called heaven and man. They have strong martial arts, and no one can resist them. Han Yan quietly pulls Han Xiao over and stands in the distance in case they see her. "Don''t hide. I''m not blind. I see you." At a glance, di Sheng saw two beautiful women, one big and one small, who were the two they were looking for. Han Yan''s hot blood turns cold. Even if it''s no use staying in Lin''s house now, with these two, there''s no one here to deal with them. "Sister..." Han Xiaoxiao saw her sister''s face pale and worried. Han Yan grabs a small hand and whispers: "remember, no matter what happens, don''t panic, don''t be afraid, run all the way to the distance, don''t look back." When Han Xiao wants to say something, Han Yan''s eyes are very terrible looking at Xiao, scared that she doesn''t know what to say. Lin Fan smile, very enthusiastic way: "welcome two to come, who are you, who are you looking for?" Tiansheng said: "we''ve come to find you and find them. It''s really hard to hide. It''s really something we didn''t expect. We''ve been looking for you for almost six years, but we didn''t expect to hide here." "And you, you are so brave. You dare to take in all the people the emperor wants to catch. You are looking for your own death." The earth Saint looks at the heaven saint and doesn''t want to say anything. It''s stupid to practice. "Don''t talk. I''ll do it." The earth Saint stood up and stopped the stupid behavior of the heaven Saint directly. It''s useless to say cruel words about some things. Tiansheng looks at Disheng. I don''t know what he thinks. They have already found it. What else can we say? If they can work together, they can take it back directly. Di Sheng Baoquan said: "you Lin family are the aristocratic family of the former dynasty. You should be grateful for your kindness and live in seclusion here. Now as long as you hand in these two people and what we need at the same time, let''s go back to work, it has nothing to do with your Lin family. Otherwise, you should know the consequences." "A warrior can fight with heaven and earth, but he can''t fight with the Holy One. Do you think you can stop a thousand troops coming from the mountain?" "Let''s not talk about these for a moment. Let''s talk about the sects in the river and the lake. Which one is not under the control of the emperor. Once the order is given, all the sects will come out. I''m afraid your little purple mountain forest house can''t stop it." What the earth Saint said is very reasonable. Even if you have an idea. We have to see if we have such ability. Just now, Tian Sheng said that he was a bit overbearing. Obviously, he wanted to irritate the other party and cause accumulated conflicts. Even if the other party wanted to give way, but you said that he was so overbearing, where would he put his face. I''m going to have to fight you. Han Yan white face, she can''t think that Lin fan will bury all Lin Fu for them, but the jade pendant has been given to him, it depends on whether he is willing to give up. Lin Fan looked at each other doubtfully, "I can''t understand what you mean. Why should I give them to you? Xiao is my friend. I watched her grow up. Do you mean to bully her?" It''s not very understandable. So I want to know exactly what it means. As soon as the earth Saint wants to speak, he is preempted by the heaven saint. For the heaven saint, it''s intolerable to keep watching the earth Saint dress. He and the earth saint are the two saints of heaven and earth. Why do you take the initiative to speak? Can''t I have any status?The most intolerable is this kind of behavior. "Yes, they are the people to be captured by the emperor. As the remaining evils of the former dynasty, do you want to protect them?" Tian Sheng''s domineering side leak, and his sharp edge burst out. Lin Fan said, "I won''t allow you to arrest my friend. Can you make other demands?" Tian Sheng just wants to talk, di Sheng doesn''t give him a chance. Damn it, don''t talk if you can''t speak. "What do you mean?" The earth Saint felt that Lin Fan was playing with them. Did he not understand what was the situation? Lin Fan said calmly: "what do you mean?" Chapter 415 People who practice Kendo have a different state of mind from ordinary people. They should be calm and calm. When it breaks out, Kendo is like a rainbow, cutting the sky and destroying the earth. But Tiansheng''s temper is very hot. It''s hard to match his practice of kendo. It''s the earth saint who practices boxing, but he is very steady. According to the normal situation, boxing practitioners are often very grumpy, just like a volcano. If there is a little movement, they can completely explode with thunder. Tian Sheng said angrily: "the meaning is very clear, that is to hand them over." "No Lin Fan said. The tone was decisive. I feel that these two are just like psychosis. No Should be neuropathy, do not know, very strange, just came here, attitude is very bad, threatened to take Han Xiaoxiao, even acquaintances can not do so. "Master Lin, in your opinion, do you really want to fight against the emperor?" Di Sheng inquired. He thought to himself, what''s the matter? Even if the leader of Lin village offended the emperor, he didn''t want to give up. Could it be that He didn''t get the treasure either. But looking at his appearance, it is obvious that he has found the key point. He is very close to the key point. Once they are handed over to the imperial court, all the efforts in front will fall short. Therefore, he is under great pressure to fight against the imperial court? "I''m not against the emperor. Besides, I''m not familiar with the emperor." Lin fan is very puzzled. These guys have been saying this all the time, which makes his head a little confused. He always feels that something is wrong. Di Sheng said: "since you don''t want to do it right, give me the person." "No "You..." All of a sudden. It''s quiet around. The atmosphere is depressing. It''s clear that everyone says that they don''t want to fight against the emperor, so give me the person. But this guy is like taking the wrong medicine. He doesn''t fight, but he just doesn''t cooperate. Han Yan is confused. She couldn''t understand Lin Fan''s behavior. But she knows, absolutely not so simple, the idea of such a deep guy, how can make a stupid thing, there must be a conspiracy, from these years, Han Yan has been guessing. This kind of behavior is obviously thinking too much. In short, it''s morbid. Tiansheng patted Disheng on the shoulder. "It''s no use telling him that it''s useless. You''d better take him down. I''ll do it. You don''t have to worry about it." This time, the earth Saint didn''t say much. Obviously, I agree with Tiansheng''s suggestion. "Master Lin, you are looking for your own death." Tiansheng walked slowly towards Lin fan. When he stepped out, a surprising momentum swept out, and the soles of his feet fell to the ground. The leaves around seemed to encounter an invisible force. With a puff, he floated around. If anyone in the Jianghu knows that the sword God is going to attack, it will definitely attract a lot of onlookers, and the most onlookers are practitioners of kendo. It''s often better to watch the strong man make a sword and learn a few moves by himself, which will benefit us a lot. "Sister, you go quickly." Han Yan is very dignified. Once Tiansheng makes a move, she will never have a chance. The other side is too strong and is already a mythical figure in the Wulin. Although they seem to be middle-aged, they are all 100 years old. Because of their strong cultivation, they are not old. "Sister, I''m not going." Han Xiaoxiao shakes her head and looks firm. She has never thought of leaving here. No matter how dangerous and terrible it is, she still wants to lose her life. She has never thought of leaving. "Do you know what will happen later?" Han Yan grabs her sister''s shoulder and yells. Her expression is very ferocious, has destroyed the beauty, but anyone in this moment, will be like this. "No way." Han Xiaoxiao struggled to open his sister''s hand, stubborn very, "if you all die, I am also bullied by others outside, it''s better to be with you." Di Sheng said with a light smile: "sisters are worthy of admiration, but you can''t leave." For Disheng, he felt that the sister was very interesting. It seemed that he was not present. It was only a short time for Tiansheng to take over the leader of Lin village. But when he was at the scene, who could escape from him. Fantastic! Out of nothing! Daydreaming! Han Yan gradually calms down. Just as the earth Saint says, they can''t leave. With their strength, they can''t lift any big waves or even small waves in front of the earth saint. This is the gap between the two sides. At this point. Tiansheng raised his hand and pulled out the huge sword behind him. "Master Lin, you are the aristocratic family of the former dynasty. Now the emperor has granted you permission to go back to the mountain forest. Why do you have to go through this muddy water? Your behavior is bringing disaster to your Lin family." "This sword hasn''t come out of its sheath for a long time, because I haven''t met anyone worthy of it for a long time. As for now, it''s not because you are powerful enough, but because you Lin Fu, as an aristocratic family of the former dynasty, have a rich foundation and history.""Do you know what I mean?" Tian Sheng looks at Lin Fan calmly, his eyes are full of brilliance, which is the expression of self-confidence. Lin Fan looked at the guy in front of him in doubt. He said a lot, but he didn''t really understand. He always felt that it was strange. If he understood, he would understand. If he didn''t understand, he would not understand. "I don''t understand." Lin Fan shook his head and expressed doubts. Tiansheng has never met such a person who doesn''t cooperate with him. It''s time for him. If he cooperates a little, he will have a good impression on him. But now, he doesn''t like Lin fan at all. "Ha ha..." Tian Sheng Li laughs twice to resolve his embarrassment. With a brush, the sword disappears. When it appears, it has already reached Lin Fan''s neck. "Are you afraid?" "Not afraid." "Why, do you think I won''t kill you?" "No, because you can''t hurt me. Although you are very powerful compared with others, you are still very weak in my eyes. In the past, I might want to fight with you, but now Forget it. I''m afraid I''ll hurt you. " Lin fan is very sorry, the feeling after becoming strong is really very hard, from then until now, also just met two strong. Tiansheng looks at Lin Fan in surprise. Crazy? Or does he have mental confusion and nonsense under such pressure? Don''t you know what you''re talking about? "Ha ha." Tian Sheng laughed and turned back: "Di Sheng, have you heard what he said? He said that I can''t hurt him. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" The earth Saint frowned. I always feel that something is wrong. "Don''t delay, take them away." Said Desheng. Right now. Lin Fan pushed the huge sword blade with two fingers, "this thing is very dangerous, it''s easy to hurt people." His two fingers are gently swinging, but for the heavenly saint, it''s like hell. The huge sword in his hand is not controlled by him at all. It really moves out. Tiansheng''s face was shocked. He was as good as a God in his swordsmanship. The huge sword was one with him. Now he was pushed so easily. For him, it was a kind of unthinkable thing. "Damn it Tian Sheng''s wrist moved, and he tried to shake Lin Fan''s fingers with his exquisite sword moves, but the other person''s fingers seemed to have a kind of magic power, and he always had his huge sword. Instead, his wrist vibrated. It''s instant. Sonorous! The sword fell to the ground, making a clear sound. In an uproar! The audience was shocked. Everyone looked at the scene in shock, no one knew what happened, but the huge sword was a personal weapon of heaven. Even if the head fell, it was impossible for such a strong man to let the weapon fall to the ground. "What''s the matter?" Di Sheng asked, more shocked, as if to hell, some can''t believe it, he looked very carefully, didn''t see any strange place, to say the only strange thing is, just the other two fingers blocked Tian Sheng''s huge sword, and then he saw that Tian Sheng seemed to be impacted by some terrible force. The sword fell off fiercely. This kind of situation, to a mature Kendo strong person, is very should not matter. Tiansheng can''t say that I was suppressed by the other party just now. How can a person who wants to face like him tell the truth? Isn''t that beating his own face? And I''m afraid I''ll be laughed to death. "It''s OK. I didn''t notice it a little bit." Said the sage. Lin Fan bent down, picked up the huge sword at his feet, and handed it to the other side with a smile, "sorry, I didn''t pay attention to it just now. Here''s the sword." I''ve already told each other. Your strength is really good in other people''s eyes, but in his eyes, it''s really weak, but I don''t know why, the other party just doesn''t believe it, he has very restrained his strength. If he makes a move, the situation will change. A little carelessness can cause damage. Tiansheng took the huge sword and looked at each other warily, not as careless as before. For him. At the beginning, I didn''t see each other in my eyes, but only after personal contact, I found that things were different from what he thought. "It''s a good way. I''d like to see how powerful you are when I''m not prepared to flick away my huge sword with two fingers." God is a man who wants face. In this case, how can he say that he is invincible? No matter what the situation is, he has to be tough. Moreover, it''s just a short competition, and he hasn''t really moved. "You are not my opponent." Lin Fan reminds him that he wants the other party to retreat in the face of difficulties. Don''t do it at will. It''s inevitable that there will be casualties in the competition. On the strength of the other side, it is not his opponent at all. It''s boring.He doesn''t like to attack the weak. There is a big gap between the two. "Ha ha ha..." Tian Sheng laughs. For a moment, he looks serious. His breath suddenly changes when he holds the sword. "Good courage, I''ve been in the world for decades, and I''ve never seen such a wild guy as you. Let''s try your ability." The voice just dropped. Tiansheng''s eyes were fierce, and a suggestion that ran through the sky burst out from him. "Watch the move." Next. I saw the heaven rising up in the sky, and the huge sword in my hand was shining, which aroused the power of heaven and earth. A sword shadow emerged, and the power of the edge broke all directions, and fell fiercely on the top of Lin Fan''s head. Chapter 416 Di Sheng nodded, and Tian Sheng became stronger again. Just like him, in the past six years, he crossed countless mountains and rivers, felt the general trend of mountains and rivers, and integrated into his own boxing. He is making progress. Tiansheng is also making progress. From this sword, we can see that Tiansheng''s sword moves are much sharper than before. He is making great progress. He wants to have a good fight with Tiansheng in his spare time. I should not let myself down. Han Yan''s eyes are full of the glory of the sword, calm and calm, without the slightest fluctuation. "It''s over. It''s all over. That''s probably the best end result." In despair, there is no place to fight back, giving up is the best choice. The only thing that made her reluctant was her sister. From the past to the present, she really broke her heart for her younger sister. All the time, she fought with Lin Fan for her younger sister''s wisdom and courage, but this kind of behavior is often Han Yan''s self entertainment. At this point. She doesn''t think that Lin fan can resist, and even wants to laugh. Even if the city is very deep, how can it be? In the face of absolute strength, any cleverness is a joke. Even if you can attack my sister, what can you do. Now it''s not about being controlled by others. Treasure jade pendant is a dead thing after all. It''s the most stupid act to lose one''s life for a dead thing. Lin Fan looks up. What a weak move. But the colors are brilliant. With an angry blow, the sage vowed to defend his dignity. Right now. The earthly sage, who commented on the heavenly sage, responded and cried out: "don''t kill..." Just commented on the very happy, then reaction, see this scene, can''t help but a little anxious, it''s not that Lin fan can''t kill, but some things must have each other. Tiansheng heard this. There was no response. Don''t stop me. I want to prove myself. But when the sword fell on the top of Lin Fan''s head, a terrible scene happened. There was no brain splashing scene, but a sonorous sound, like a metal collision. Click! A clear voice came. It''s weird. I don''t know that the giant sword made of that rare mineral has cracks, and the pupil of heaven''s Saint looks round, as if it''s a ghost. "No..." There was a cry. The huge sword turned into pieces and fell all over the ground, jingling. The sound was very nice. "Ah Lin Fan sighed and was quite helpless. "My sword." Tian Sheng''s eyes were wide open. He looked down at the huge sword on the ground. He looked a little confused. For him, he couldn''t believe the scene. "Are you all right?" Lin Fan said a concerned greeting. "You..." Tiansheng glared at Lin Fan and pushed all the faults onto Lin fan. At this moment, Disheng patted Tiansheng on the shoulder. "If you are not as good as others, you have to admit it. You step down." Filled with grief and indignation, Tian Sheng closed his eyes in despair, lowered his head and held the fragments of the giant sword. His heart ached very much. The giant sword accompanied him for a long time, carrying his love for kendo. It''s more about his will. For the moment, let''s just say that the material of the giant sword is made of rare meteorite from outside the world. It''s a magic weapon. It''s invincible and can''t be broken. At this time, to say the most shocked or Han Yan. She couldn''t believe it would end like this. Next. She found that Lin Fan was hiding deep, and the city was extremely terrible. Since she was so powerful, why did she hide in the purple mountain? Now, maybe it was all his conspiracy. "Wow, that''s great." Han Xiaoxiao cheered. It''s exciting. Lin Fan smiles at Han Xiaoxiao. He motioned to her to be at ease. The earth Saint knows that the heaven saint has lost the will to fight. The huge sword is very important to the heaven saint. It''s hard to bear to see the huge sword broken in front of anyone. "Master Lin has good means and strength. I didn''t expect that all the people in the world have been cheated by you. I admire you. I really admire you." He did not expect that Lin Fan''s strength should be so terrible. They are not as good as each other. Although there was no fight. But he knew that the strength of the people who could resist the heavenly saint''s sword and shatter the huge sword was beyond his reach. Lin Fan frowned and said, "I''ve never cheated anyone." It is difficult for him to understand these people. He has no idea what they mean. What he said is really puzzling and difficult to understand. "It doesn''t matter whether you cheat or not. I''ll fight you next." Di Sheng is very serious. He knows that he is not Lin Fan''s opponent, but the practitioners of boxing, even if they know that there is a high mountain ahead, will go forward bravely without turning back."I really don''t want to fight with you. There is a gap between your strength and mine. The gap is a little big. There is no meaning in such a contest." "However, in addition to competition, there is also a kind of guidance." "You just said that you are a practitioner of boxing, and I also know it. I can give some advice. The strong can give advice to the weak. It''s a kind of teaching." Lin Fan found another kind of fun. When you think about it, it makes a lot of sense. At the beginning, when he was practicing with Lao Zhang, he hoped that an expert would show up and instruct him to practice. It''s just a pity that he always supported each other. "What did you say?" Disheng''s face was very ugly. He seemed to see someone humiliating him in front of them. Lin Fan said with a smile, "I''ll show you." It''s all true. Once in a dream, he was rewarded for completing a task. Boxing classics. All the time, he seldom exerts himself. The main reason is that there are too few strong people he meets. Those who want to compete with him are very weak. He is afraid that if he uses a little strength, he will kill each other. "Well, well, you humiliate me by killing my wife and children. Today I''ll see what you can do." Disheng has been practicing boxing with his father since he was three years old. He is very talented and can learn everything very quickly. When he was 12 years old, he had already learned his family''s unique martial arts. He had surpassed his father in boxing skills. Later, he left his hometown and went out to visit famous teachers. He went through thousands of contests, both big and small. He won and lost, but in the end, he got amazing benefits. It''s a combination of all kinds of boxing techniques. At the age of 27, he had already honed his own boxing skills. For this reason, he has spent decades continuously improving his boxing skills. Up to now, he dare not say that he has reached the realm of returning to the original, but he has also reached the realm of no one before and no one after. "Greedy wolf seven kill, break the sun, moon and stars." When the earth Saint roared, his boxing intention soared, and there was a breeze in the courtyard. When everyone looked at the earth saint, they all felt that the one standing in front of him was a God who had already practiced his boxing skills to the extreme. The earth saint is different from the heaven saint. What he pursues is the acme of KUNDO. He can give up everything for the sake of KUNDO, but Tiansheng is different. Once Tiansheng was able to compete with him, but since his sword no longer came out of the sheath, he gradually relaxed himself and no longer pursued the ethereal road. If the momentum of pursuing Kendo is weak, then it will be weak. "Well." Lin Fan looked at it, nodded his head, as if he was seriously commenting on it, "your boxing is very good, but I always feel that there is something missing. I''ll see what your shortcomings are by waving a fist." "No, your heart is not sincere enough." Although Lin Fan seldom practices his unique skills, he still knows a little about artistic conception. The martial god has a strong will, so he knows more about himself. At this time, the earth Saint seemed to be a different person, with fierce eyes and strong momentum. He didn''t pay any attention to Lin fan. For him. That''s bullshit. If you ignore it, it''s a shame to yourself. But Lin fan is still talking to himself. "I''ll show you, there''s a lot you lack in your fist." At this time, Lin fan is like a teacher, imparting knowledge to students. Suddenly. A sense of boxing broke out from Lin fan, which was invisible to the naked eye. It directly broke through the clouds in the sky and shrouded the earth. No matter where people were, whether they were playful, sad or drinking, they all felt as if they were oppressed by an inexplicable breath at this moment. It''s hard. I''m scared. They don''t know why it''s like this, and they don''t know why they feel like this. It seems that it''s not too much to cover the planet with Lin Fan''s strength. At this point. Di Sheng, who was just about to attack Lin fan, suffered a heavy blow in his heart. His mood dissipated, as if he was shocked. He looked at Lin Fan in disbelief. Others might not see it, but he saw it. Hallucinations? No, it''s not an illusion. In his eyes, Lin Fan was shining all over, and a shadow appeared in the sky. There was a founder of boxing, the saint of boxing, practicing some extremely profound and complex boxing techniques. It''s invisible to others. Only he who has already cultivated KUNDO to a certain level can see it. "What kind of boxing are you doing?" Disheng''s mouth is dry and his whole body is hot and dry. It''s not that he took the wrong medicine, but that he was able to encounter this kind of boxing intention. His blood was boiling. When the boiling reached the extreme, his excited heart was really hard to restrain. Lin Fan said: "boxing classics." "Quan Jing?" It''s the first time that di Sheng heard this kind of boxing. He has never understood it before. He is too strange to know what it is.Lin Fan said with a smile, "if you want to learn, I can teach you." Di Sheng Meng looks up at Lin fan, and the other side shows a smile. His expression is still the same, and his eyes are very gentle. It doesn''t look like a joke at all. "You Do you really want to? " "Well, you like boxing very much, but I know something about it. You are weak, I am strong. It''s normal for you to teach others when you are strong. In the future, you can teach others when you are strong. In the end, everyone can become excellent, and what you get in the end is happiness, don''t you think?" Lin Fan''s ideal is to teach others what he knows. Hidden in the body is never able to feel this joy. When passed on to others. Watching others learn. That kind of happiness is really unimaginable. Di Sheng walked slowly to Lin fan, as if he had made a decision, and bent over Lin fan. "I hope I can learn boxing from master Lin in the future, and I hope I can be gracious." Regardless of age, those who have achieved are teachers. Desheng wants to touch a stronger fist. PS: it will be renewed tomorrow. Chapter 417 The top of the mountain. "Do you really want to stay here?" Tian Sheng knows that di Sheng''s obsession with boxing has reached the point of admiration and even fear. It''s too crazy and crazy to be afraid. But he didn''t expect that di Sheng would choose to stay and follow his opponent to learn boxing. "Well, I''ve made up my mind." Di Sheng''s eyes looked into the distance, endless mountains and rivers, just like boxing. He deeply felt that Lin Fan''s boxing was really strong. Just for a moment, he felt that his boxing was a joke, just like a child who had just learned boxing. There is a big gap between the two. It is no longer attainable by perseverance. But it needs to be led by a real strong man to overcome numerous difficulties and finally reach the peak. Tian Sheng''s anger towards Lin Fan didn''t abate. He was still angry. He damaged his huge sword and blocked his sword skills. If he didn''t find out such a situation in this life, I''m afraid it would be difficult to make progress. "What should the emperor do? If you know that you are learning boxing with him in Zishan and forget our mission, the emperor will not let you go." Heaven and earth are the greatest. Although the martial arts are very strong, they can''t compete with thousands of troops and horses. They are full of true Qi, but they have limits. They can kill thousands or tens of thousands of troops and horses. But when can they kill thousands of troops and horses? What''s more, they are not the only strong people in the imperial dynasty. Once they are surrounded and killed, even people like them who have reached the extreme of cultivation can''t compete. Di Sheng said: "I have made enough contributions to the imperial court. Now I can meet strong people like leader Lin. no one can stop me from learning boxing. Tiansheng, you can go back. You don''t have to participate in this. You can do whatever you want." He''s ready. He even knows what the future will be like, but he will not give up. Even if he dies, he will be satisfied to see the real boxing when he is dying. When Tiansheng heard this, he was angry and said, "what are you talking about, our good brother for decades, but now you want me to go back. Don''t you want me to go back and tell the emperor that you stay in Zishan to learn boxing, when the time comes, the emperor will be angry, send troops to besiege Zishan, and finally fall to the end of the mountain and kill people?" The two sages of heaven and earth are not in vain. They didn''t know each other when they were young, but they have the same strength. They often exchange views with each other to cultivate deep feelings. What''s more, they help the emperor to frighten all the sects in the river and lake, and let the emperor unify all the sects. This also gives them great prestige in the river and lake, and they are called the two sages of heaven and earth. They used to have names. But the title is more resounding. They are called by people, and no one can remember their name. In the end, they choose to inherit the title. Until now, they feel very good. The earth Saint pondered for a moment and said with profound meaning: "I have a feeling that maybe thousands of troops and horses can''t do any harm to the master of Lin village." "You are stupid." Tiansheng looked at him in shock. "Even if you want to learn boxing from him, you don''t have to be so crazy about him. There is no one who can do nothing in the world. Do you think he is a God?" "No, you don''t understand, and you don''t feel the meaning of the fist. It''s vast and covers the sky. I''m too weak to imagine. If it''s not God, I''ve just seen it." Di Sheng can feel that his understanding of KUNDO is much deeper than others. There is nothing wrong with that feeling, but he is really too weak. Even if he sees it, he can''t see everything. The heaven Saint feels that the earth saint has gone mad. Totally obsessed. As a Kendo major, it''s hard for him to understand the idea of Desheng. "Forget it, who let us be brothers? You are in Zishan, I will accompany you. If I go back to the imperial court, it will be hard for me to explain. Before long, the emperor will send troops to encircle and suppress." Tiansheng has no choice but to stay with Disheng in Zishan. As long as they don''t go back, no one knows where they are, although they may not be able to cheat for long. But cheating one day is cheating one day. Di Sheng patted Tian Sheng on the shoulder, as if to say, good brother I knew you wouldn''t abandon me. At night. Han Yan walks back and forth in the house with anxiety on her face. Looking at her sister''s happy appearance, she is very anxious in her heart. She has already thought of Lin Fan as dangerous enough, but she didn''t expect that she underestimated each other after all. It''s too deep. Never found out. The two saints of heaven and earth are not his opponents. How terrible is their strength. The main reason that makes Han Yan feel that Lin fan is more terrible is that he is so powerful that he can suppress the two saints of heaven and earth. He is a real strong man in the Jianghu. But he can still hide in purple mountain. What is he plotting. Do you want to let anyone off guard? Next. Han Yan thought of a terrible thing. Does he want to be the most powerful man today? There are not only unparalleled unique knowledge in the treasure, but also unimaginable wealth. With these wealth, we can pull up a huge army.The more I think about it, the more I feel terrible. I always feel that the person she is facing is not a normal person, but a devil with terrible mind. Think of why Lin Fan and his sister so close. In the end, there was only one possibility. With Lin Fan''s identity and status, it is not stable to overthrow the present Dynasty and establish his own. It will definitely attract a large number of people''s opposition. But she and her sister are the blood of the royal family of the former dynasty. Nowadays, there are still many people who want to restore the former Dynasty. It will be easier to get their support. As for why Lin Fan didn''t find her, he also knew that she was not easy to control. And my sister is the first choice. He has a pure mind and is not familiar with the world. When he is young, he cultivates and draws close to his friends. When the time is ripe, he takes his sister as a tool for him to reach the peak. At that time, people all over the world will return to their hearts, and the remaining evils of the previous dynasty will support them, and the imperial blood in their hearts will still be handed down. Thinking of this Her face was whiter. "Sister, promise sister, never be with Lin Fan in the future." Han Yan grabs Han Xiaoxiao''s shoulder and looks very serious. She doesn''t want her sister to become a tool man. She should have a more brilliant life, looking for a man who loves her, rather than a devil who uses her everywhere. Han Xiaoxiao heard that, blushing, "sister, what do you say, how can it be?" It seems impossible. In fact, Han Xiaoxiao thinks that as long as Lin Fan agrees, she will definitely raise her hands for it. But when her sister says it like this, how can she not make people shy. Sister''s performance makes Han Yan more desperate. In this way, I was sent to the door on my own initiative. Han Yan deeply remorses herself that her sister is really a failure. She even sends her sister to the fire pit. She would rather be the tool man than face the cruel reality. "Sister, I''m doing it for you." "Well, I know my sister is good for me." Han Yan knows that her sister didn''t listen to her words. After saying a few words, she opens the door and steps into the dark. Han Xiaoxiao looks at her sister''s back curiously. She is lost in thought and more curious. If Dean Hao is here. Absolutely will put the psychiatric professor''s certificate in front of Han Yan. Tell each other seriously. Your illness is not simple. You need first aid. If you don''t have one hundred and eighty thousand, it''s hard to look good. Inside. Lin Fan sat there, looking at the comic book. It was very late at night, but his eagerness to learn was really admirable. It''s a pity that he didn''t have to be in other places for his eagerness to learn and energy. Dong Dong! There was a knock at the door. "Come in, please." Han Yan pushes the door in and sees Lin Fan sitting there with calm mind. She has a kind of fear in her heart. She hasn''t been beaten or scolded. However, because she has been together for a long time and her own brain tonifying skills, things have become very bad. That''s the classic way to think too much. Lin Fan put down his comic book and said curiously, "what can I do for you if you don''t sleep so late?" Sometimes he would think, where is he doing wrong, why does Han Yan always have a sense of vigilance when she sees herself. He really wants to get along with them. It''s a pleasure to meet new friends. Just like him and Xiaoxiao, they get along well and like this kind of relationship. "I already know your purpose." Han Yan stood in front of Lin fan, staring at Lin fan, "I hope you can let go of my sister, everything you need, I can do." "I have a good relationship with Xiaoxiao." Lin Fan said. He doesn''t know why Han Yan does this, but he has a little clear idea in his heart, that is, there is definitely a problem in front of him, maybe it''s a mental problem. It''s serious. If he didn''t say it, he was afraid that the other party would not be able to bear such a blow for a while. Therefore, from the beginning to the end, he talked with the other party peacefully and didn''t show concern for the mental patients. Han Yan''s face turned pale when she heard that. Lin fan is revealing a kind of signal again. For Han Yan, just like Lin Fan said in his ear, your sister has been held by me. Her trust in me is beyond your imagination. Do you think you can hold it? If Dean Hao is here. The origin of the cause will be found. As long as you leave them and make sure you don''t need medicine, you can get rid of the disease. At this point. Han Yan is in a bad mood. She clenches her fists and looks gloomy. She already feels that Lin fan is provoking her. She even tells her that you don''t have to think about it. No one can take what I like. WOW! Right now. Lin Fan opened his mouth and looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief."Why are you starting again?" She was like this a long time ago. I started undressing again. Han yanmeng pours on Lin fan, "don''t touch my sister, touch me." "I don''t touch it." Lin Fan struggles to push Han Yan away. It''s really annoying. Although I know you are sick, it''s not something you can do when you get sick. "Touch me." "I don''t touch it." "Touch me..." "I don''t..." At such a dangerous moment, what Lin Fan thinks about is his wife. He even shouts in his heart that his wife will come to help me. My body is remembered. She''s going to smear me Chapter 418 Outside the window. Han Xiaoxiao stares and covers her mouth. She looks at the hole with her fingers in disbelief. She doesn''t expect that her sister should The night attacked her brother Lin. She ran back in dejection. Hide in the quilt, want to cry But the quilt is too stuffy, full of sweat and uncomfortable. Open the quilt, open the window, let the cold wind blow on your face, and then breathe deeply to calm your restless heart. "It turns out that the ultimate goal my sister has been telling me is to..." She just understood now. All the time, she felt that her sister might have misunderstood brother Lin. now it seems that this is not the case. She obviously wants to keep away from her and help her. "Hum, fortunately, my heart is firm to brother Lin, and I haven''t been cheated by you." "Damn sister, even sister cheat." The two sisters are both brain experts. When they encounter something, they think deeply, and the depth is extraordinary. Soon. Han Xiaoxiao feels headache. What to do. Elder sister wants to rob elder brother Lin with herself. She really doesn''t want to let her, but elder sister is so kind to her. If she doesn''t let her, elder sister will be very sad. Just now Brother Lin has been fighting. She really wants to rush in, pull her sister apart, and then tell her that brother Lin doesn''t want to do this, can you not force, everything has to have emotional foundation. It wasn''t long. Han Yan''s face is very ugly. Han Xiaoxiao secretly observed her sister''s face. Seeing that her sister was unhappy, she was relieved that she had not succeeded. She must have been rejected by brother Lin. thinking about it, how could brother Lin be like this. It''s normal for my sister to take the initiative and shut the door. It''s just Han Xiao looked down at his chest, and was very upset. He didn''t give any strength at all. He didn''t suck up so much food at ordinary times. It was really disgusting. In the future, we will continue to work hard to catch up with my sister. "Sister, are you ok?" Han Xiaoxiao asked, she did not directly ask about that matter, even if she is a sister, sister still want to face, if too straightforward to say, will certainly let sister feel no face. Han Yan adjusted her attitude, "why haven''t you slept yet?" "I''ll go to bed later." Han little heart Tucao, sister, I just saw you make complaints about the state of your wolf, where there is still sleep thoughts, if not for her own eyes, she could not believe that her sister was so fierce. Early in the morning. After the cultivation of the earth saint, he waited outside Lin Fan''s door early. If he wanted to learn the once unimaginable boxing, he had to work hard. Sleeping or something. It''s all non-existent. In this exciting moment, can you still sleep? Tian Sheng didn''t live in Lin''s house. Instead, he found a place and opened up a wooden house. He was self-sufficient and didn''t ask for help. He said that Lin had not forgiven him for breaking the sword. Where will he accept his kindness. Disheng is not a lengtouqing. Some lengtouqing are impatient to ask when to teach him his real skills. But for Disheng, there must be a reason for every thing he does when he practices KUNDO to this level. A real strong man of KUNDO wants to teach KUNDO, not to tell you how to practice it, but to show great wisdom and ability in his unremarkable movements. Restaurant, normal dining. The earth Saint followed him. It seemed that he didn''t care about Lin fan, but his spirit and spirit locked Lin fan, and he would not let go of every move. The top of the mountain. At the end of the meal, Lin fan would stand on the top of the mountain, open his arms, close his eyes and feel the wind blowing on his body, and the purple sun covering his whole body. His practice is often automatic. I don''t take the initiative to practice. The earth Saint pondered and pondered, but didn''t understand Lin Fan''s purpose for the moment. "Do you feel relaxed?" Lin fan asked. Hearing this, di Sheng raised his spirit and didn''t dare to think wildly. He followed Lin Fan''s behavior and opened his arms to calm his heart. A moment later. He can feel that his heart is really calm. There is a kind of peace that he has never felt before. Maybe he has never felt this kind of situation, but the feeling of peace is really good. "Well, it''s relaxing." Said Desheng. Lin Fan smiles. He likes this di Sheng very much. He is very nice and basically consistent with his hobbies. Then he met Xiao Xiao. When he met, he wanted to tell her that your sister fell ill again last night. It was really terrible. I was scared. Fortunately, I will use a little bit of treatment to successfully repel her. As a sister, you need to pay more attention. But think about the feeling is not suitable, did not say. It''s better to bury it in your heart.Nowadays, Lin fan has a wide range of hobbies. Since he likes fishing, he goes fishing by the pond every day. It''s a good feeling. Little fishing is not what it used to be. Ability cannot be underestimated. Disheng doesn''t ask about the use of these activities. He is a mature man. Lin fan is such a strong man that he can fish, and there is a great truth in it. What''s more, he wants to learn something in the first day. It''s just a fool''s dream. Don''t even think about it. Tiansheng is very curious about Disheng''s learning boxing, so he secretly stands in the distance and looks at it. It''s just a pity that he doesn''t see the scene that surprised him. On the contrary, he sees Disheng mixing with Lin fan, which is not a matter of business. He has a little regret. Is that what you learned? I think it''s more like an enjoyment. "Master Lin, what do you think is the most important thing of boxing?" In the gap of fishing, di Sheng asks. He has been searching for this question. Before, he had an answer, even thought it was the most correct answer. But when he met Lin fan, he found that the correct answer he thought might be a joke. "Shh! Be quiet and clean when fishing, or the fish will run away. " Lin Fan put his finger on his mouth. The earth saint''s expression converged and quietly fished. All of a sudden. The water is rippling and the buoy is diving. "Here comes the fish." Lin Fan was very surprised. No matter how many times he fished, every time the fish took the bait, he was very happy. It''s hard for Desheng to imagine how happy the fish are when they take the bait? It''s just that he didn''t ask about it. But watching quietly. In the heart of the earth saint, everything Lin Fan did was reasonable. As for why he didn''t understand it, it was because he didn''t have enough understanding, and it was difficult to understand the meaning. A carp leaps out of the water with its tail rolling and waves. For a carp, I swim well in the water. By the way, I eat something, and then I am pulled out of the water. I always feel a bit of nonsense. "Fish, we''ve met several times." Lin Fan took down the carp, put it in the water and waved, "be smart next time, don''t always take the bait." The earth Saint pondered. Thinking about the truth that Lin Fan wanted to pass on to him, he just wanted to break his head, but he didn''t think of it. The earth Saint sighed in his heart. He felt that his understanding was too bad and needed to learn slowly. Of course, for him, it''s exciting to be able to follow Lin fan to learn boxing. Lin Fan''s kungfu skills certainly don''t know the same kind of kungfu skills. It''s the fist you need to understand. A few months later. For a long time, Disheng''s daily task is to be with Lin fan. Life is very well arranged, such as eating, embracing nature and fishing. Every day is like this. Ordinary people can''t stand such a boring day. But Disheng, who wants to learn boxing, is really persistent. Even if he didn''t understand all the time, he didn''t talk nonsense. In the mountains. It''s an exquisite wooden house with a courtyard. There are some vegetables and flowers in the courtyard. "Disheng, how are you fishing in the past few months? Is your technique more and more exquisite?" Tian Sheng is smiling. He really wants to die. He never thought that di Sheng had been fishing with others for so long. He would be scared to death if he said it. At this time, the earth saint''s face was calm and calm. He didn''t put the irony of the heaven saint in his heart. "Di Sheng, to tell you the truth, you''re afraid that you''ve been fooled. You think that master Nalin will really pass it to you. It''s absolutely impossible. That''s cheating you. You still believe it. You''ve spent so long in Zishan. In my opinion..." The words of the heavenly Saint have not been finished. He was stunned by the fist sent out by the earth saint, and some of them couldn''t believe it. "You..." Di Sheng said with a smile, "I''ve learned a little bit in these days." "Do you think we climb the mountain every morning to watch the beginning of the sun, or fishing is a waste of time? In fact, you are wrong. Master Lin took me to do this to tell me a truth and to temper my mood." "When I first learned boxing, I was too excited to sleep when I was able to develop a set of boxing, because it was my original intention and I had the purest love for boxing." "Later, with the rapid progress of boxing, my heart changed. Even if I finished it, I was indifferent, because I had been used to it for a long time." "Now, I''ve got back the feeling I used to feel. The meaning of boxing is more pure. Master Lin''s understanding of boxing has been superb. It''s often a seemingly impermanent thing that contains mystery. You can''t see through it. It''s not a waste of months for me to meditate." At this time, di Sheng''s boxing intention is really pure. He is stronger than he was a few months ago, and his boxing intention is more fierce, with rapid changes. Tiansheng was shocked in his heart. Does Master Lin really hand over that boxing to Disheng?If Lin fan is here, he will definitely look at Tiansheng in confusion. Teaching? When did I teach it. There seems to be nothing wrong. The talent of the earth saint is amazing, but Lin Fan''s actions are not unreasonable. When practicing Qigong, he always feels the nature, and his actions are the purest, without the slightest utilitarian heart. In contrast, di Sheng regards Lin Fan''s behavior as the secret of boxing. Feel carefully. It''s not unreasonable to understand. Moreover, di Sheng''s pursuit of boxing is too persistent to put down. The more difficult it is to put down, the easier it is to lose. Over the past few months, what he and Lin Fan have done has gradually made Disheng put down his pursuit of boxing and return to his original intention. It is normal for him to make progress. Chapter 419 There is something wrong with Tian Sheng''s old face. I want to slap my mouth. Shit! If you have made progress, you should have said it earlier. Why do you show your ruthlessness when I ridicule you and let me draw my own tongue. It''s too much. "Dare you take my punch?" The earth Saint asked. Tiansheng said, "I dare not." "Ah." The earth Saint took back his fist, and calmed down around him, as if nothing had just happened. At this time, Tian Sheng didn''t want to talk. He had to admit that he was no longer the opponent of Di Sheng. His strength improved so fast that he didn''t cultivate any unparalleled boxing skills, but his boxing intention was more terrible. When they come to this kind of realm, every move is fake, and what they really value is that kind of artistic conception. "I think you can also stay with Villa leader Lin, which is helpful to you." Di Sheng kindly reminded, "according to my feelings during this period of time, I think that master Lin is really an expert. If you feel everything he does carefully, you can feel things." "Even if you practice kendo." "In my opinion, you rely too much on your giant sword. When your giant sword is broken by the leader of forest village, your Kendo is three points weaker." The heaven Saint listens to the earth saint to say these words, in the heart is very uncomfortable. "Stop it." He directly obstructed, did not want to continue to listen to the Holy Earth. "Who did you learn all this from? You even fooled me." He won''t admit that what Di Sheng said is reasonable. It''s like a child being reprimanded. If a sword God in Tian Sheng Tang is commented by a guy who doesn''t play with a sword, you can say that it''s over if he is angry. Di Sheng shook his head and said helplessly, "it''s important to see the reality clearly." "It''s not a real or unrealistic problem, but what you said to me is nonsense. You don''t need a sword. Why do you say this to me?" Tiansheng retorted, I want to face, I don''t want to hear you say I can''t, I didn''t, just a little problem. That''s disgusting. I knew I was going to live in seclusion. I want to be here with you, but when you have achieved something, you come to show off to me. It''s really irritating. Di Sheng said with a smile, "one way is to get through, ten thousand ways are to get through." ¡­¡­ In the courtyard. Han Yan looks at her sister''s carefree appearance and thinks that she can''t go on like this, otherwise she will definitely be in trouble. "Sister." She cried. Han Xiaoxiao looked back, "sister, what''s the matter?" "Come here." Han Xiaoxiao thinks that her sister wants to say something to her. If it''s in the past, she really doesn''t know. But since she discovered the big secret that day, she''s smart. My sister must be trying to fool her again. "Sister, to tell you the truth, Lin Fan''s ultimate goal is to rebel." Han Yan said seriously. If you are disappointed, Han Xiaoxiao will exclaim that it is impossible. But now she knows that her sister wants her to retreat, but she can''t act as if she knows everything. What she should do is to do. "Elder sister, brother Lin can''t rebel. You must be wrong." Han Xiaoxiao feels that her acting skills are good, but her sister doesn''t find that she has any problems. When sisters fight, they are often bloodless. It depends on who can deceive who. "You don''t believe in your sister?" Han Yan is most afraid of is small to her words have doubt, because Lin fan such devil, means too hard, brainwashing ability is too strong. Once upon a time, she thought that she would fight with Lin fan to protect her sister from leaving with her own strength, but later, after witnessing Lin Fan''s suppression of the two saints of heaven and earth, she knew that it was impossible. Han Xiaoxiao looked at her sister, and it was this sentence again. I''m really so good at cheating. It''s because I believe too much that I''m taken in. "Yes, I believe in my sister." Han Xiaoxiao said as usual. "Since I believe in my sister, I''ll leave as far as possible." Han Yan said. Han xiaoxiaoxiaodao: "sister, but I also believe in brother Lin." I almost fell for it again. Han Xiaoxiao absolutely can''t trust her sister alone, otherwise her sister will ask her to leave. Once she leaves, she will be succeeded by her sister. Although sometimes it''s normal for her to give things to her sister, she also wants to pursue happiness. It''s not very good for everyone to be fair. What''s more, once I believed you so much, but how can I think that you have been fooling me all the time. If I hadn''t discovered it early and made a firm determination, I would have been cheated. Han Yan heartache is very, sister''s situation has been very dangerous, emotional fluctuations, hugged his sister said: "believe sister, sister can''t cheat you." Han Xiaoyan''s eyes were rolling. Light was rolling. "Well, I believe in my sister, but I really don''t believe brother Lin is a bad man." I believe brother Lin is a good man.No matter what her sister said, she believed her sister''s words, but she also believed brother Lin''s words. This is the best solution. Han Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to have any conflicts with her sister. She knows that her sister is really good to her. Sometimes, in order to pursue happiness, it''s normal to start with her sister. She can forgive her. But she didn''t want to give up either. Therefore, it''s all up to brother Lin to perform his magic power. What''s more, brother Lin seems to like himself more. He accompanies him every day. Even if his elder sister sends him to the door in person, he is rejected, which shows that his elder sister can''t match him. A few years later. Following Lin Fan''s side, di Sheng deeply understands how powerful Lin fan is. His five body worship has become a brain powder. His boxing is developing rapidly, which has changed greatly compared with the past. "Brother Lin, let''s go out and play." After such a long time, Han Xiaoxiao finally couldn''t hold back, so he wanted to go down the mountain to hang out in the prosperous city and buy some things that girls love to buy. It''s a little stunt to be coquettish by his arm. Lin Fan''s feeling for Xiaobao is just like that for Xiaobao. It''s not normal for him to care for his sister, but what he doesn''t know is that this sister has a lot of ideas for him. "Well, tomorrow we''ll clean up and go down the mountain." Lin Fan said. No matter where he is, he is the same, and will not feel bored or tired, because there are so many people around him, and he has fun every day, even if he is doing the same thing. "Yes! It''s great. It''s fun. " Han Xiaoxiao happily revolves around Lin fan. With the growth of age, Xiaoxiao has completely grown up. She is already a peerless beauty. She is more than her sister. She is mature, young and lively. She is the best in the world. Di Sheng thought that if these two appeared outside, it would definitely cause trouble. Since ancient times, there have been many beauties in trouble, and countless heroes stooped down. Han Xiaoxiao happily runs to the distance. She is going to pack up now. All the maidservants around were smiling. Once they were afraid to stay in the forest house. They felt that it would be worse to live here than to die. But now, they really like it here. The master is very loving and is very good to everyone. The earth Saint pondered for a moment and said: "master Lin, do you really want to go down the mountain?" It''s not that you can''t go down the mountain. It''s just that di Sheng always feels that it will be troublesome to go down the mountain. If the emperor knows, he must face the imperial army. He believes that the strength of villa leader Lin can solve this problem, but believe is believe, face is face, these are two kinds of situations. "Well, Xiaoxiao wanted to go down the mountain years ago." Lin Fan said with a smile. The earth Saint didn''t say much. Since it was the thought of the villa master, there was no need to say much. As long as you were a little careful, you should not pay attention to it. In the mountains. Wooden house. "Is he really going down the mountain?" Tian Sheng was surprised and said that his opinion on Lin Fan was because of the broken sword. But over the years, because Di Sheng came to talk to him about the opinions of villa leader Lin from time to time, he also made progress. In Tian Sheng''s words, the meaning is very clear. It turns out that the realm of the giant sword is so weak, but the real strength is the will. I use the will to solidify the Kendo and cut off all the injustice between heaven and earth. Great progress has been made. In the view of Tiansheng, this is the so-called "do not break and do not stand, break and then stand". If it was not for the broken sword, he would not be able to break through to a higher level all his life. I haven''t been waiting for nothing in recent years. I''ve got something. "It''s imperative." "It''s a bit of trouble. It''s not very good to stay in Zishan. It''s carefree and undisturbed. Once we''re found going down the mountain, it''s a bloody storm. Moreover, we''ve lived in seclusion for so many years. If the emperor knows we''re here, he absolutely knows what we''re doing." "Be careful, it should be OK." The sage pondered. I feel like I should not be careful. When Han Yan learns that her sister is going to follow Lin Fan down the mountain, she is very surprised and says nothing. "Elder sister, it''s not that I want to go down the mountain with elder brother Lin, but I want elder brother Lin to accompany me down the mountain." Han Xiaoxiao didn''t want to miss such an opportunity, so he wanted to go down the mountain to have a look. He had played all over the mountain, and it was the same again. "Why don''t you listen to me like that?" Han Yan is helpless. Han Xiaoxiao shakes Han Yan''s arm, "sister, don''t be angry. Oh, by the way, sister, you are not too young, so you don''t want to go to find a husband''s family. I think it''s very easy to find her because of her beauty." It used to be her sister''s routine, but now she wants to take the initiative. Han Yan stares at one eye, "tube so many do what." "Sister, I want a brother-in-law." In Han Xiaoxiao''s opinion, if her sister is taken away, then Zishan is that she stays with brother Lin, and no one will rob her anymore. Now the biggest enemy is her sister. Han Yan congcongcongyu pointed to the small forehead, "don''t think wildly, your sister''s business is not up to you to worry about." "I''ll ask." Han Xiaoxiao rubs her forehead, but she thinks a lot. She knows that you won''t look for her. She also thinks about my brother Lin, who is so upset and competitive. She feels that she may not be her sister''s rival. However, she must work hard. After all, brother Lin''s heart is on her side, but she doesn''t understand it.Once it''s clear, there''s no chance for my sister. Think of here, Han Xiaoxiao secretly laugh. Cheap. My eyes are bent for half a month. Chapter 420 Han Yan looks at her sister''s silly appearance. Shake your head. My silly sister, why are you so simple? My sister really wants to save you, but how should my sister save you. My sister has done it. But the devil''s way of playing with people''s hearts is too overbearing for his sister. The next day, early in the morning. Lin fan is waiting in front of the carriage. Han Xiao comes in a hurry with something. Han Yan is not at ease. She is alone. She will follow her anyway. The two saints of heaven and earth follow with masks. If they appear in their true colors, they will definitely cause trouble. They have a high position in the world. Many people know them. Disappear for a few years, suddenly appear, very troublesome. Di Sheng suggested that the Han sisters take black gauze and don''t show their true faces to others, so as to avoid causing others'' peeping. In the end, it was very noisy and attracted the attention of the emperor. So the trouble came. "Do you really want to wear this?" Han Xiaoxiao feels that the veil is ugly. Han Yan serious way: "must wear." Since you can''t stop going out, you should be ready for your clothes, at least don''t be easily recognized by others. Han Xiaoxiao is subdued, but her elder sister''s power still exists. "If you don''t want to wear it, you don''t have to. It''s OK." Lin Fan said. "Wow Han Xiaoxiao waited for Lin Fan''s words, excitedly held Lin Fan''s arm and rubbed it in his arms. "Brother Lin is the best." At the same time, I looked at my sister and declared my sovereignty. See, brother Lin and I have a close relationship, and brother Lin didn''t push me away, which means that I am in a higher position than you in his mind. Little girls are also scheming. Although a little retarded, but this is the competition. The two saints of heaven and earth look at each other, but they are helpless. Even if they think about it, when Han Yan came here, her appearance was fixed, but Han Xiaoxiao was still small at that time, and her daughter was 18 years old, so she might not be recognized. What''s more, they are only in the city near Zishan, not in the center of the imperial court. They should not be as dangerous as they thought. "Sir, do you need our company?" Asked the maidservants. Lin Fan looked at them and said with a smile, "do you want to go?" If it is just the beginning, he asked, for the maidservants, it is the beginning of disaster. But now it''s different. "Master, we all want to go. We can take care of master all the way." They are suffocated here and want to go to the city. "Get a car with you." Lin Fan said. He doesn''t care about all this. Since he wants to go, he has to say it. If you don''t say it, who knows you want to go? Besides, there are many people and there are people talking all the way. Heaven and earth two Saint exclaimed, this is really not afraid to be found. Since there is such an idea. It must be a good decision. Master Lin is not afraid. What are they afraid of. Over the years, both of them have learned a lot from Lin fan, but what they don''t know is that they have basically realized it by themselves, but they all put the progress to Lin Fan in the final analysis. Moreover, they can''t see through Lin Fan''s strength. I know it''s strong, but I don''t know how strong it is. The maidservants were smiling, and they knew that the master would agree to them. "Let''s go." ¡­¡­ Hanyue city! The nearest city to Zishan is a city of business ties. It is very prosperous. People from all over the world will gather here to do business. Two carriages drove slowly into the city. Han Xiaoxiao lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked out curiously. He had not seen such a scene for a long time. He was very excited, just like a child who had never seen the world. Take Lin Fan''s arm and point. Look over here, look over there The two saints of heaven and earth are riding horses, just like a guard, driving in front of the carriage, while being alert to the surrounding situation. For them, it''s better to be careful. "What a beautiful woman." People on the street were shocked to see Han Xiaoxiao, who appeared. It was like a fairy coming down to earth. They couldn''t move their eyes. "Trouble." The earth saint is helpless. "What?" Tian Sheng doesn''t know what Di Sheng means. "Look at the back." Tian Sheng looked back and found that some men were following the carriage. When he saw Han Xiaolu, he immediately understood the problem. "Haven''t these guys seen a woman?" The sage cursed. Di Sheng said with a smile, "I''ve seen it before, but I''ve never seen such a beautiful one." Tian Sheng shook his head and said, "the truth is that beauty is in trouble. It''s a long experience. These are common people. Follow them and they will be scattered later. Otherwise, you can yell and let them all go.""This kind of thing should be done by you, I''m not fit." Said Desheng. Tiansheng took a look at him. If you are not suitable, I am. It''s a heresy. I believe in your ghost. Han Yan finds the situation behind, pulls her sister to her side, lifts the curtain, and forbids her to continue to appear in public. She doesn''t know the situation outside, because she has caused a lot of noise. Han Xiaoxiao sticks out his tongue. She didn''t know that. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK to follow. After all, it''s normal for a little girl to look good and be liked." "Yes, yes." Han Xiaoxiao nodded her head crazily. There was nothing wrong with what she said. This was the first time that she heard brother Lin say that she was beautiful and full of happiness. She was really happy. Then he looked at his sister. This is a new kind of provocation, sisterhood, still can not stop the competition between the two sides. Han Yan surface calm, don''t know his sister look at him means competition, she thought of another thing. What is the purpose of Lin Fan''s doing this. Knowing that his younger sister''s public appearance will cause trouble, and it''s extremely easy to expose his identity, he doesn''t care at all. Let alone being strong, he can be lawless. The power of the imperial court is unimaginable. Then there is only one situation. He was ready to fight the emperor and wanted to attract his attention. Han Yan has a picture in her mind. The imperial court certainly doesn''t know Lin Fan''s strength. First, it will send the strong to come here. Finally, it finds that the strong are useless. It must be to gather a large army and want to level the purple mountain. When the soldiers set out to the purple mountain, the imperial court must be short of troops. He will let the army cultivated secretly take over the imperial court. Take yourself as a bet to attract the other party. When in danger, Lin fan will definitely abandon Zishan and leave with his sister. After all, with his strength, even if he is defeated by thousands of troops, it is absolutely not a problem to take people away. Think of here, Han Yan a burst of fear, looking at Lin Fan''s eyes become panic. What? If my sister wants to go out, you can take her out. It is clear that there is a conspiracy. After so many years of development, why didn''t it come out before? It only means that everything is well prepared. Lin fan doesn''t know what Han Yan thinks. But he knew that Han Yan had some mental problems, which seemed very serious. Restaurant. Box. Lin Fan opened two boxes, one for the maidservants and one for them. He was the only one who could make the maidservant eat in the box. The shopkeeper of the restaurant is very upset. What do these ordinary people want to do? They all gather around the door of the restaurant to see a fart. Come in and don''t spend, give me honest outside. At this point. A strange middle-aged man saw that there were so many people gathered around the restaurant. He was very curious and asked a common man about the situation. "Just now a fairy went inside. It was so beautiful. The beautiful one came down from the sky. I''ve never seen such a beautiful one." When talking about Han Xiaoxiao, the common people''s expression is very exaggerated, and their yearning for beautiful women can be seen at a glance. "Fairy?" The middle-aged man''s eyes turned and his thinking became active. he is Zhao De, a famous flower picking thief in the river and lake. Some time ago, he collected the granddaughter of a strong Wulin man. He was found by the other party directly. Before he got it, he was chased all the way and finally escaped here. Now he heard that there was a fairy, and he immediately had evil intentions. "That''s right. It''s a fairy or a rich family. It''s really heroic. Even the slaves open a private box to eat. How grand it is." Zhao dezhuo thinks that what he likes most is the big family. The best way to be successful is to be a young lady. Even if there are experts around to protect him, he is also a rookie. Where are the difficulties in the Wulin family? Otherwise, he would not be chased here. He swaggered into the restaurant. When he saw what he was wearing, he knew that he was not an ordinary person, especially when he opened the paper fan, he was more like an old young master of a rich family. "My Lord, take your seat." Zhao de gave a sound, and then gave him a grain of broken silver. "When I came in, I heard someone say that the fairy is coming. Where is the private room?" Seeing the silver, the boy''s eyes brightened. Without thinking about it, he told Zhao de what he knew. Zhao de took the boy''s shoulder and went to the dark place. For a little boy, he can have money if he says something. How I hope this kind of thing can happen every day. As for the other person''s shoulder, it''s a small thing. Not long after. Zhao De, dressed as a young man, went upstairs with a basin in his hand. Originally, he wanted to take action at night, but just now the boy boasted about the fairy, which completely aroused his curiosity. He didn''t want to wait, and now he wanted to win. So put on this suit and get ready for a live fight.Come to the box door. Standing outside the door, you can hear the sound inside. We''ll see the fairy who was blown to heaven by them later. I hope it won''t be too disappointing. He is very picky, and he has never been that kind of existence. Dong Dong! Knock on the door. Then he opened the door and went in. Zhao de lowered his head and said in a low voice, "here comes your food, gentlemen." One step! Two steps! When he was about to approach them, Zhao De''s eyes brightened, he raised his hand fiercely, his arms swung, and the red powder splashed out. Di Sheng frowned and quickly threw his robe. The red powder was sucked into his sleeve. Zhao de was shocked. When he wanted to do it again, he screamed. "Heaven is holy!" His eyes were wide open, obviously frightened. Then he slowly shifted his eyes. When he saw the earth saint, he was even more frightened and blurted out. "Holy Earth!" It''s cold all over. Cold air from the sole of the foot straight to the sky. Chapter 421 oh my god! What the hell am I doing? Zhao De''s face is pale. He has never been so scared when he meets many strong people. NIMA, it''s necessary. He just wants to see beautiful women and come in to see how he can meet the two saints of heaven and earth who have disappeared for nearly ten years. Others may not know the two sages of heaven and earth, but Zhao De, as a professional flower gatherer, must keep in mind the legendary heroes in the river and the lake. He can hide if he can. If he doesn''t know each other''s true face one day, he will be worthy of death. "Who are you?" The earth Saint asked. Tiansheng said: "red powder is a kind of Mongolian medicine, despicable means." Poop! Zhao de knelt down directly and bowed to his head. "Please forgive me. I''ll never dare again." Look, this is the power. Without saying anything, the two sages of heaven and earth have already scared Zhao De to feel that he is doomed. Begging for mercy may be the only way to survive. Di Sheng frowned and said angrily, "I ask you, who are you?" Zhao De''s throat seems to have a foreign body, which is hard to swallow. "Master Di Sheng, I''m a boy here. I used to steal food. I''ve just itched. Seeing that you seem to be rich, I''m greedy. I want to take your money away. I really don''t want to do anything else." He didn''t dare to expose his identity as a flower gatherer. It''s a shame. Moreover, as long as you are a normal person, you will never tolerate the special hatred. "Ha ha, I''m not honest. This kind of red powder Mongolian medicine can not only make people dizzy, but also has a special ability. You should not be a thief." Although Zhao de has a bad reputation outside, in the eyes of the two saints of heaven and earth, he is just a little mole ant, and can''t get into their sight. Zhao De is very flustered. He is a real old man. He can see that he is not a thief at a glance. "Master Tiansheng, spare your life. I''m really a thief." He must now insist that he is a thief and that no other crime should be committed against him. Heaven and earth are looking at each other. They make eye contact. The meaning is very clear. It''s to kill this person and not let him leave. When they have dinner, they break in and see their faces and recognize who they are. Once they leave, they will tell the truth. Di Sheng got up, put on his mask and took Zhao de out. "Come with me." Zhao De''s heart was trembling. He knew that the earth saint was absolutely going to kill people. As a qualified flower gatherer, he was very active. The two saints of heaven and earth disappeared for a long time. The emperor is looking for them. Now he is caught by him, and he is still with a group of strangers, which shows that the two saints of heaven and earth are not dead and have been wandering in the river and lake, but they have not returned to the imperial court, which shows that they have a big secret. Now I''m broken by myself, can I still live? Out of the box, Zhao de has been looking for opportunities, but planted in the hands of the two saints of heaven and earth, is there really a chance? Downstairs. "Not yet." A middle voice came. Zhao De is very familiar with this kind of voice. It must be the officials who can make this kind of tone. Maybe they don''t have money, but even if they don''t have money, they have official positions and are very tough wherever they go. This is a group of officials in the yamen, with a knife pinned to their waist, sitting around the table, waiting for delicious food. Hope is coming. Just passing by these Yamen. Zhao deputong knelt down on the ground with a cry, "my Lord, I turn myself in. I''m a wanted criminal." I''d rather be caught by the government than fall into the hands of the earth God. There is no hope at all. Disheng frowned when he saw Zhao de asking for help from the government. He didn''t expect to be so smart. He obviously knew what to face next, so he would rather go to the government than fall into his hands. Disheng''s fist power penetrated into Zhao De''s body and then retreated. The movement was very slow and did not attract attention. This group of Yamen looked at Zhao de in surprise, "who are you?" In their opinion, strange things happen every year. They have never seen a fugitive turn himself in voluntarily. Of course, they love to hear about this situation, and it''s better to have it every day. "I am Wheezing Zhao Degang wanted to speak, and his blood splashed out fiercely, and his eyes were round. He knew that Disheng had just started, holding a yamen''s hand, "heaven and earth two Saint With these words, he died instantly. The Yamen were stunned. They didn''t know what was going on. They just said they would turn themselves in, and then they vomited blood. The situation was a little puzzling, which made them very confused. Disheng returns to the private room. Whether the downstairs is chaotic or not has nothing to do with him. What he has to do is to solve Zhao De''s problem. These yamen returned to the government with Zhao De''s body. After inquiry, they found that Zhao de was a famous flower picking thief in the Jianghu.A few days later. Liang City, imperial palace. The emperor''s study. A man with a black iron mask, an official uniform and a knife on his waist knelt down on the ground. "I''ve already made a clear investigation of the affairs in the mountain city. The deceased was a famous flower picking robber in the river and lake. He surrendered himself to the local Yamen in a restaurant. Later, he was shocked to death by a force of fists. Before he died, he said that heaven and earth are two saints." "According to the investigation of the subordinates, there was an extremely beautiful woman in the city that day. It was rumored that the fairy came down to earth." This man is Wang Zhong, the leader of the monitoring department set up by the emperor, who specially collects information about the world for the emperor. During the period when the two saints disappeared, the monitoring department has been using its strength to find the whereabouts of the two saints, but it has never been fruitful. The man did not dare to look up, but his eyes turned up. He wanted to see what the emperor''s expression was, or he could act according to the circumstances. Sitting there, the holy breath is calm, but it is as deep as an abyss. With the naked eye, it seems to be able to see the vortex, absorbing all the light. "Two saints have disappeared for nearly ten years. Since they appear, why don''t they go back to the imperial court? Who is near the mountain city?" The Lord asked calmly. Wang Zhong said, "the nearest one to the mountain city is the Lin family." "Oh, is it the Lin family of the former dynasty?" Asked the Lord. "Yes." Wang Zhong replied. The emperor chuckled, "the temptation of the former dynasty''s treasures is really great. Even the two saints can''t be avoided. It seems that the Zishan forest mansion should have got the treasure. With the status of the two saints in the river and lake, the major sects may not give the emperor face. You take the people of the monitoring department to surround Zishan forest mansion for me. I don''t dare to erase whether the two saints are in the forest mansion or not." "Yes." Wang Zhong answered, and then quietly withdrew. Zishan, Linfu. Han Xiaoxiao has played outside for a while, and she is always in a good mood. For her, it''s the same pleasure to go out with brother Lin, no matter where she goes. For the two saints of heaven and earth, it may be a little troublesome. If you don''t go down to Zishan, it''s OK. If you leave Zishan, you''ll show your flaws. With the ability of the emperor, if you find some clues, you''ll find them. And Zhao De is the clue. "It shouldn''t be found out." Tiansheng still has a glimmer of hope. Di Sheng took a look at him and said, "do you think the people in the imperial court are stupid, or do you think we did it carefully and didn''t pay attention at all?" for Tiansheng, he always feels that the holy place of the present is always a bit choking, and can be tolerated. You has the final say, I''ll see if I can see it. "I hope everything is different from what you think." Tiansheng pretends to be very low, in fact, the idea in his heart is, what else can I say, you say this degree, I can''t continue to disagree with you, no way, pretend to be an expert, say something that sounds like a little constructive. Han Yan recently this period of time, always feel worried, as if something happened. It''s been like this ever since I came back from mountain city. Sometimes, some things often have signs. Some time later. Mountain city. It''s a bit dark, with black fog and drizzle. A group of people in the clothing of the monitoring department are riding on horses and shuttling through the streets of the city with cold faces. The people are avoiding and whispering, and they don''t know what happened. It''s the first time they''ve seen this. I thought to myself, something big must have happened. "Keep going." Wang Zhong leads the team himself. He knows the meaning of the sage. Zishan forest house can''t exist. No matter whether the two saints are there or not, Zishan forest house must be wiped out. It''s another period of time. Zishan, Linfu. "No, something''s wrong. Many strangers have gone up the mountain." Zhang Si, who once fell in the pit, cried in panic and went to find the master. Han Yan heard the voice, her heart trembled. Did you come after all? She has been looking forward to, hoping that everything will be safe, but now it seems that she thinks too much. The two saints of heaven and earth sighed silently when they learned about this. But they knew that these were the imperial will. It seemed that the visit that day would eventually lead to future trouble. The monitoring department sent out thousands of people, and a large army came. All of them were first-class experts. Their daily tasks were very dangerous. If they had no strength, it would be very difficult to complete them. The reason why Wang Zhong brings so many people is that he wants to pay attention to the two saints of heaven and earth. If there are these two, ordinary people can''t compete with the two saints of heaven and earth. Even if he takes thousands of people, he still doesn''t have much confidence. Linfu, front yard. Wang Zhong put his hand on the handle of the knife and stood there, waiting quietly. His right-hand man stood behind him, lining up, his eyes like a falcon, staring at all the people in the forest house. Other members of the monitoring department stood on the eaves, blocking all the way out of the forest house, trying not to fly out even a mosquito.Some servants hold brooms and look at these people in fear. They felt a strong sense of killing from these people. These guys really kill people. "Here comes the master." Cried a servant. Lin fan is the patron of all the slaves. As long as the master comes, nothing will be considered. But I don''t know why, seeing the clothes and appearance of the members of the monitoring department, they are still very scared. Chapter 422 Wang Zhong hasn''t met Lin fan, but he has met the village leader. He is a bit resourceful. The city seems to be very deep. "Who are you?" When Lin fan saw these people, he was very curious. He always held the idea of welcoming strangers. As long as the other party was also friendly, he really welcomed them. But the situation around seems not very friendly. "Hello, can you stop standing on the eaves? It''s very troublesome to repair." He has seen people mending eaves. He needs to put up a ladder and climb up slowly. It''s very dangerous. If he is careless, he will fall down. So. I saw someone stepping on the eaves. He is not in a good mood. He always feels uncomfortable. It''s just that no one listened to him. No one put Lin Fan''s words in mind. "Can''t you hear the master''s words?" The earth Saint saw that the people of the monitoring department were still standing on the eaves, and his face became colder. "I can''t hear you. Do you still want to wait for me to break your legs?" "Heaven is holy, earth is holy. You know that the Lord has been looking for you for a long time. "Wang Zhong said. When he said this, Wang Zhong was awe inspiring, because he stood at the highest point. The God was heaven and everything. Even if heaven and earth were myths in the river and lake, he was still a servant of the imperial family in front of the God. Di Sheng ignored Wang Zhong and looked at the people standing on the eaves with deep eyes. "It seems that you want to break your leg." Who is Lin fan? Although he called Lin fan the leader of the village, he had no doubt told his teacher in his heart. My teacher opened his mouth. You little ones, not only don''t listen to me, but also dare to pretend that you didn''t hear me. Other people can''t help it. He can''t help it. A little bit of boxing came out. Di Sheng has been ready for a long time. As long as the other party dares not to listen, he can break the dogleg of these people in a moment. The members of the monitoring department standing on the eaves are all ruthless characters. They are the butcher''s knife in the hands of the emperor. They can kill people as if they were a hundred years old or even a baby. They are not flustered in the face of the threat of the emperor. But when they feel the fist, their hearts tremble and chill. "Xiao Wang, you''d better take charge of your subordinates. Your grandfather is not joking." Heaven Saint smiles to remind a way. Wang Zhong also felt the boxing spirit of Di Sheng. He believed that if these men were still standing on the eaves, the end would be exactly what Di Sheng said. He waved his hand. When those members saw the gesture, they all came down from the eaves. Then they half squatted on the ground and aimed their crossbows at Lin Fan and others. "The Lord is looking for you." Wang Zhong said. It''s better not to do it. After all, the strength of the two is here, and he is not sure that he can win the two saints of heaven and earth. Di Sheng said: "I know that the Lord is looking for us, but the relationship between us and the Lord has long ended. Now I just want to live in seclusion here. You go back and tell the Lord that I thank him for thinking about it. But I''m old, I can''t walk and I don''t have enough energy. I''ll stay here for the rest of my life." Wang Zhong''s face didn''t smile, but his smile was very stiff. "Senior Di Sheng, I''m afraid I can''t do your request. The emperor wants to see you, and the Zishan forest house. The emperor doesn''t want to see you again." "Take orders." The voice just dropped. He threw the edict at the earth. Di Sheng narrowed his eyes, took the imperial edict and took a look. The content was as he thought. The emperor hoped that he would help the monitoring department destroy the Zishan forest house. It''s fantastic. The emperor always thinks that he is superior and can control the life and death of all people. He thinks that no one can refuse his orders. "Master Di Sheng, you understand the will of the Lord." Wang Zhong said. Di Sheng laughs and throws the imperial edict to Wang Zhong, "I give you advice. Go back with the imperial edict." Wang Zhong''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, senior Di Sheng ignored the emperor''s edict. "Senior Di Sheng, do you want to resist the edict?" "It''s not against the emperor, but I don''t want to participate in the idea of the emperor. Although you bring many experts of the monitoring department, I don''t think you are in the eye of the emperor." Today''s earth saint is very arrogant, and his own strength has soared to the level of the legendary land God. What can he do if he has a large number of people? In his opinion, it''s just ordinary people, not worth mentioning. Wang Zhong is afraid to move because he is afraid of the two sages of heaven and earth. The two elders are very powerful. Once they fight each other, the consequences will be unimaginable. They may not be able to suppress each other, and they may even die here. "Do you really want to be leveled here by the great army of the Lord?" Wang Zhong looks colder and colder. He is frightened by the two saints of heaven and earth. If he goes back like this, the emperor will be absolutely angry and disappointed to the extreme. Han Yan takes her sister''s hand and looks very serious all the time. The situation is very uncertain. She secretly looked at Lin Fan and found that the other side was standing there, indifferent to the current situation.Give people the feeling that everything is in control. Han Yan knows that Lin fan is very resourceful, everything must be in control, otherwise he will not do these stupid things, once she wake up, can understand Lin Fan''s behavior. But gradually. As Lin Fan continues to show hidden things, she feels that she can''t understand each other''s behavior. There are two saints of heaven and earth here. I''m afraid it''s hard for the monitoring department to deal with them. Even if it''s not good. Lin Fan didn''t let his army appear. He must have wanted to make the emperor angry, and then sent his troops to level the purple mountain. At that time, he sent his army to occupy the imperial court, and it was hard to defend, so he surrounded the important areas of the imperial court and seized power. Han Yan can only think of this. What''s more, it''s not easy for her to think of these things with her wisdom, which can be regarded as extraordinary performance. Wang Zhong found that the two sages of heaven and earth ignored him. For him, it was a shame. "Master Lin, you are a remnant of the aristocratic family of the former dynasty. Now the emperor can let you live in seclusion. Is that how you thank the saint?" Wang Zhong turns on the map cannon. There''s no other idea. Since you two sages of heaven and earth ignore me, you can only find Lin fan to let each other deeply understand that it''s because of you. Do you think you can end it like this without saying a word? Wishful thinking, daydreaming. Lin Fan said: "when I stay here, I have never bothered anyone. Why should I thank saint? And who is saint? I haven''t seen him before. If you can, you can let him come here. As long as he has a point, I can thank him." "Presumptuous! If you dare to humiliate the present saint, you deserve to die. " Wang Zhong is furious and glares at Lin fan. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the other party should be so rampant. Lin Fan frowned, "what do you mean? I didn''t say anything. I can''t understand what you mean. " He felt that there was something wrong with him. It''s a strange feeling in communication. "Desheng, are you familiar with him?" Lin fan asked. "Know, but not particularly familiar," said the earth saint Lin Fan thought about it and said, "I don''t like them very much. You can send them away. They are not welcome here." Originally, his idea was very simple. Visitors were guests. If they could come here, they would be new friends. Please have a cup of tea and talk about life. But these people had a bad attitude. It''s bad for everybody. It''s really uncomfortable. "I understand." Then he looked directly at Wang Zhong, "now take your people and leave here for me, or you will bear the consequences." "Di Sheng, you really want to betray the emperor. As the emperor said, you covet the treasures of the former dynasty and betray the present emperor." Wang Zhong angrily scolded, for him, knowing that he was not the opponent of the two saints of heaven and earth, he could not shrink back, otherwise it would be his problem. He raised his hand fiercely. Members of the monitoring division point their crossbows at them. Di Sheng said: "it''s my will to help the emperor. When will I become a running dog of the emperor? What I want to do depends on my own will. Since you don''t want to leave, I will send you away." Wang Zhong knew that there was nothing to talk about. A wave of the hand. "Let it go." Whew! Whew! It''s boring to see the arrow''s breaking through the air. You can feel how terrible the power of the crossbow is. Some experts often rely on their strong internal power to form the body protecting vigorous Qi, but when they encounter this kind of crossbow, the body protecting vigorous Qi will be torn to pieces. Therefore, the monitoring department always uses crossbows when carrying out tasks. Especially now, there are a large number of people. They do it together. They dare not say it''s raining with arrows, but they also block all directions. It''s basically impossible to escape. "Presumptuous." With a roar of anger, di Sheng presses his fists to Dantian, and a wave of Zhenyuan hugang slope breaks out, forming a shield to protect the people around him. The arrow that can tear up the body protecting vigorous Qi makes a Ding sound when it touches the body protecting vigorous Qi. It''s like hitting metal. "Well?" Wang Zhong''s face was horrified. These crossbows were made by special procedures. They have strong penetrating power. When they are launched, the arrows rotate and the destructive power increases dozens of times. Even if someone can resist one with powerful internal force. But now, so many arrows are impossible to resist. "Is that the power of the imperial crossbow?" Disheng sneers at these things. Once the emperor wanted to use these things to curb martial arts. It''s a dream. The real strong can turn these things into waste in one move. "You..." Wang Zhong knew that the earth saint was very strong, but he didn''t expect that it was so powerful. He knew the power of breaking the crossbow. It was terrible to the extreme, but in front of the earth saint, these things didn''t have the slightest effect."I don''t know." Tiansheng has no sword in his hand. The huge sword he once had has been broken, even sad for a long time. But now, without any weapons in his hand, he has become a sword with his hands, his robes rustle, and his long hair floats without wind. "Chop!" The sword intention of Zhen Yuan''s congealed body cuts around directly. Click! Silent sword. The members of the monitoring department looked at the broken crossbow in their hands as if they were in the ghost. In the blink of an eye, they were cut in half. Chapter 423 Wang Zhong was shocked. Even the members of the monitoring department were terrified. They didn''t see what was going on at all. When they reacted, the broken crossbow in their hands had become two halves. This is the land God? Is it a Wulin myth? Tiansheng looked at Wang Zhong indifferently, without the slightest fluctuation in his eyes. "Go away." At this point, the two sages of heaven and earth no longer need to give Wang Zhong face, let alone care about the emperor''s ideas. The two land gods of Wulin are the two great masters. It never happened. But now it happened. I didn''t see it with my own eyes. No one believed that the two Wulin myths could do this. But now I have taught them a lesson. Let them understand. Many people may be useful, but they are definitely not very useful. Wang Zhong was deterred by the two saints of heaven and earth. "You are not afraid of the emperor''s stepping on your purple mountain." This is his final roar. Nima. With thousands of people coming, it''s such a situation. The strength of the two saints of heaven and earth is so terrible. I''ve heard about it before, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. Now He didn''t know why. If the two saints want to do it. These people he took were not enough for each other to kill. The people who used to monitor the Department walked outside. Everyone was afraid. They could hide as far as they could, but now they are helpless and even can''t save their lives. All of a sudden. Wang Zhong saw Di Sheng''s eyes, it was killing, as if if if he didn''t leave, he really didn''t leave. "Go." A wave of the hand. Wang Zhong took thousands of members of the monitoring department to retreat quickly. I must be upset. But what''s the use of being upset. The two sages of heaven and earth sighed helplessly that the matter was irreparable. The emperor would never let them go. Looking at Lin fan, he found that the other side was calm and calm, and there was no change. It seemed that he did not care about it. "Master Lin, the imperial army is bound to come. Do you need to take refuge?" The earth Saint asked. Lin Fan said: "it''s OK. We are reasonable people." Reasonable? Di Sheng was confused by Lin Fan''s words. He was the first to reason with the emperor. Han Xiaoxiao comes to Lin Fan and cares. Lin Fan touches her head and smiles to make him feel at ease and not afraid. Everything has its causes and consequences. It''s always a sentence. I''m here. It''s really OK. This is Lin Fan''s confidence in himself. Han Xiaoxiao unconditionally chooses to trust Lin fan. Han Yan has never believed in Lin fan, and has always regarded Lin Fan as a very dangerous existence, a scheming and a terrible man. She told her sister many times that she couldn''t trust Lin fan too much. Otherwise, it would be a disaster for you. But her sister never believed her. She said that I believed her, but did she? No. She''s been cheating on her sister. At night. Inside. The maidservants were lying in bed, talking in a low voice. "I heard that the emperor will send troops to level down the purple mountain. Is it very dangerous for us to stay here?" "Danger is certainly dangerous, but I didn''t want to leave. This is my home. I want to live and die with my master." "I''m scared, too, but I am." "I want to go." Maidservant Xiao Yun said softly. The room was very quiet, and everyone looked at Xiao Yun, some surprised, some puzzled, and even some angry. "Xiao Yun, the master is very kind to you. Now when you are in danger, will you run away?" "The master is very kind to us. If it was in the past, you would definitely die as far as you think now. That is to say, the master is very gentle to us, so you want to leave. You know that the master will agree with you to leave, right?" They are all maidservants who have lived in Lin Fu for a long time. Some are very old. If it was in the past, they tried to escape from zishanlin house, until the master became so good that they didn''t want to go anywhere. Xiao Yun lowered his head, "but my family has two younger brothers to take care of, my father is also dementia, if I''m not there, they really can''t live." They live together for a long time, sometimes just angry words. They understand Xiao Yun. During the day, it''s not only the maidservant''s side, but also the slave''s side. Everyone is talking about it. Everyone wants to live, but only some people are loyal. Although Lin fan is gentle and friendly, there are both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that both maidservants and servants regard Lin''s house as their own home and do their best.The bad thing is, in this case. Husband and wife are birds in the same forest. They fly separately in the face of disaster, not to mention maidservant and servant. Everyone wants to live. ¡­¡­ "Sister, I''m not going." Han Xiaoxiao sees that her sister is packing up again and knows that she wants to leave again. But she is ready and even has an idea. No matter what she is facing, she will not leave. She must face brother Lin together. Han Yan grabs her sister''s hand and says seriously: "sister, believe her sister''s words, Lin Fan thinks more than us. He has a purpose. When the imperial army comes, it''s time to change the dynasty. But in this process, it''s bound to be bloody. It''s hard to imagine the tragic degree." "If you leave, my sister will stay. If you are lucky, he can save my sister''s life. When everything is over, my sister will not care about you whether she comes back or not." Han Yan''s idea is very simple. Lin fan must need one of their two sisters as a tool. If she lets her sister stay here, she will take her sister away when she leaves. And she ended up dead. But can my sister live? It''s hard to say. Once the rebellion fails, my sister''s ending is certainly not good. Therefore, she decided to let her younger sister leave. No matter she succeeds or fails, her younger sister can live. Of course, she also has a chance to live, because Lin fan needs tools. "Sister, you go, I''ll stay." Han Xiaoxiao said. Sisterhood, in this moment to show incisively and vividly. There is true love in the world. It''s the sisterhood. Han Xiaoxiao is active in her mind. She is not a simple little girl at that time. When her sister said this, she began to analyze the situation. Soon, she wanted to understand the key issues. Why does her sister want her to leave? She has seen through the problems. At such a dangerous time, when the imperial army is coming, if she leaves, brother Lin will feel that he is the kind of person who flies separately in the face of disaster and never has a bad heart to himself. Brother Lin has her in his heart. I don''t have a sister of my own. Finally, the elder sister will stay with elder brother Lin to face her together, which will certainly make elder brother Lin change his attitude towards her. At that time, his good impression in elder brother Lin''s heart will collapse, and his elder sister will become an important person in elder brother Lin''s heart. She knew that her sister was for her good. It''s also for your own safety. But being able to stir up her impression in elder brother Lin''s heart while considering her own safety, I have to say that elder sister is still elder sister after all, and her routine is very deep. Han small eyes a turn, the thief she has thought of a way. Just do what you want. She grabbed Han Yan''s hand and said with tears in her eyes: "elder sister, all along, you care about me and protect me. I know in my heart that elder brother Lin is using me. I can understand when I am a tool person, but we depend on others. If I don''t show this, how can my elder sister be safe and sound?" "Sister, I have grown up now and can protect you. I''ll stay. You can go and pursue your own happiness. Don''t worry about me any more." Han Yan''s eyes are red when she hears her sister''s words. Over the years, she has been protecting her sister until she is sensible. What''s more, she didn''t expect that her sister''s words were all false. She knows what she said and what kind of person Lin fan is. And I always think that my sister was cheated by the other party. I didn''t expect that my sister knew better than anyone. When she thought about it, what her sister said was very reasonable. If the two sisters do not pay attention to Lin fan, they will certainly make each other angry and lead to some danger. "Sister." Han Yan is holding Xiao. "Sister..." Han Xiaoxiao hugs her sister and puts her chin on her shoulder. She cries heartrendingly and affectionately, but there is a sly light in her eyes. I thought. Elder sister, I''m not a fool. Although you are my elder sister, it''s your own business to pursue happiness. Some things can be made, but some things can''t be made. Between you and me, who can be better, let''s have a good comparison. After hearing what her sister said, Han Yan feels that her efforts are worth it. "Sister, listen to my sister and go." Han Yan said. Han Xiaoxiao shook his head and said obstinately, "sister, if I don''t leave, please let me stay. I''ll protect you." For Xiaoxiao, she insists that, sister, we are deeply affectionate sisters, I will not go, you go, and Han Yan will not leave, she will not let her sister stay. Because of Han Yan''s not giving up, on the contrary, it makes Han Xiao feel more and more intelligent. My sister really wants to pit herself. Fortunately, I''m smart enough to see through your thoughts at a glance.Want me to leave brother Lin, dream. Early in the morning. Restaurant. Han Yan and Han Xiao are swollen eyes. In the performance contest last night, Han Yan showed her true feelings, while Xiao Xiao was over acting. As a result, they cried until midnight and finally agreed to stay, so that for Xiao, last night''s contest ended in a draw. "Master." Several maidservants and servants knelt on the ground, their heads bowed, and their words were not sharp. They were all concerned. Lin Fan said with a smile: "what''s the matter? If you have anything, just say it. It''s OK." Around the maidservants are indifferent to look at them. They all know what happened. "Master, there are still people in my family who need my care. We can''t die here, so we want to resign and let us leave. We know it''s not good to do this, but we really don''t want to die. It''s not that we are afraid of death, but that there are people in our family who need our care." Xiao Yun, the leader, said. She dare not look up. The master is very good to them, and he is very good to them. As usual, he has not punished them. He will give them red envelopes every Spring Festival. If there is anything delicious, he will also think of them. The master will help them with anything in their family. That''s all. They have to be grateful all their lives. Lin Fan said with a smile: "Oh, yes, someone needs to be taken care of. You must live. Go to the accounting room and get some money. If you want to come back in the future, you are welcome here." Xiao Yun and others have red eyes and tears. "Thank you, master." Chapter 424 Xiao Yun and several other slaves left with the slaves. A maid murmured. "The white eyed wolf." Lin Fan said with a smile: "how can you say your friend?" "Well, the master was so kind to them that they left the master at a dangerous time. There are still people in my family, but I just won''t go back. "Said the maid. Look, I dare to refute the master''s words. It is enough to show that Lin Fan dotes on them so much that they are not afraid of Lin fan. Di Sheng said: "master Lin, how sure are you in the face of thousands of troops and horses?" He wants to know. Lin Fan''s expression is too calm. From his acquaintance to now, he has never seen any other expression of master Lin, such as anger, sadness, etc. He has always welcomed people with a smiling face and never been surprised. Few people can reach this level. "I don''t bully the weak." Lin Fan said. Di Sheng pondered, thinking about the meaning of what master Lin said. He followed master Lin to learn boxing. He didn''t learn any moves, but his own boxing intention rose sharply. This is inseparable from the teaching of master Lin. Tian Sheng said with a smile: "master Lin must have full assurance." He doesn''t hate Lin fan at all. The sword is broken well. If it doesn''t, it won''t have his present achievements. After all, he is very grateful to Lin fan. The cabin is deserted. Unless there''s something wrong with your head and you can''t live in a comfortable house, go and live in that cabin. Lin Fan smiles. He always thinks about one thing in his mind. Why do thousands of troops come here? He stays here all the time and never offends anyone. So he was upset. What''s wrong with it. Only when you meet the other party and ask clearly. "Have a meal. The porridge will be cold later." Lin Fan said, holding the bowl, drinking porridge, taste good, especially like, every morning drinking porridge, let him special comfortable. The reputation of Zishan forest mansion spreads in the rivers and lakes. People in the Jianghu all know that the two saints of heaven and earth appear in the forest house of Zishan. What''s more shocking is that the two saints of heaven and Earth actually take refuge in the forest house and betray the imperial court. They are defeated by the two saints of heaven and earth and run away. Today, the emperor is angry and leads hundreds of thousands of troops to fight personally. Among them, there is no shortage of experts trained by the imperial court. The emperor controls everything. There are so many natural resources and treasures. It''s not difficult to cultivate some experts. Although it is difficult to cultivate such a powerful existence as the two saints of heaven and earth. But no one knows how many experts there are. Many people see the Imperial Army, the number is amazing, close to, feel the earth shaking, any force in front of this army, are very small. Wang Zhong followed. As the leader of the monitoring department, he was defeated by the two saints of heaven and earth, which was an unbearable shame to him. A few days later. Boom! Boom! The servants of Zishan forest mansion felt the ground shaking. When someone looked down from the mountain, he saw that the army had rolled over. The scene was really shocking and even more frightening. The maids and servants are willing to stay and live with Lin Fu, but they are really afraid. It''s fear from the bottom of my heart. The two saints of heaven and earth have already known that the army is coming. Even if they are faced with such an army, they are helpless. There is no room for resistance. How can they fight against so many armies with limited manpower. They know that the Lord is furious. Otherwise, we will not fight in person, let alone send such a large number of troops. "My Lord, this is Liwei." The earth Saint said in a deep voice. Tiansheng said: "is it to tell everyone in the Wulin that this is the end of anyone who is against the emperor?" "Yes, you and I have a mythical reputation in the Jianghu, but this battle is to tell everyone that even if the myth can be, disobeying the imperial court will lead to death." Said Desheng. Over the years, the strength of the two saints of heaven and earth has been improved. They are really the best in the Wulin. It''s no exaggeration to be the best in the world. But they don''t have any confidence in such a terrible army. When the number of man sea tactics reaches a certain level, they will be absolutely destructive. No matter who it is. It''s all for lunch. At the gate of Lin mansion. Lin Fan carrying the fish basket, looking at the distance, "a lot of people." Han Yan''s eyes are fixed on Lin fan. She wants to know how Lin Fan''s expression will change, but she doesn''t expect that she is still so calm. She knows that Lin fan must have acted, and even everything is under his control. Just facing these armies. She wanted to know how Lin Fan broke the game. Looking at the maidservants around who are obviously afraid, but still want to be with their master, Han Yan feels sad for them. When you are abandoned, you will know how cruel the reality is.Dong Dong! At this point. The deafening sound of drums came from afar. In the army, the strong soldiers with bare upper body and beating the war drums are powerful and impressive. The imperial flag fluttered in the wind, and the strong wind made the battle flag rustle. "Wang Zhong." "I''m here." "Tell the two sages of heaven and earth that I don''t want to kill them. If I come here now to ask for a sin, I can forgive them." "Yes." Wang Zhong immediately ordered him to go down. A group of messenger soldiers gathered up their courage and yelled at the Purple Mountain: "two saints of heaven and earth, I don''t want to kill you. Now I come to ask for a pardon. I can forgive you." It''s a little far away. The advantage of more people is that roaring together is very effective. The two saints of heaven and earth stand beside Lin fan. They know that the emperor doesn''t want them to die, because there are many things in the world that need to be solved by them. The earth Saint took a full breath and burst out of the air, "holy Lord, retreat. I and the heaven saint are ready to live in seclusion here. If the Holy Lord wants to come with a large army, we can only fight to death." Han Yan did not expect that the two saints of heaven and earth were brainwashed by Lin fan. In the face of such a large army, I have never thought of a way back. I have to say, it''s really terrible. In the imperial chariot, there is no expression on the saint, but Wang Zhong feels that the temperature around him has dropped sharply, which makes people feel suffocated. He knows that he is already angry. If the two saints of heaven and earth are so ungrateful, how can the saint be happy. Right now. Wang Zhong exclaimed, "my Lord, Lin fan, Lin Fu, has come." I heard that. The emperor is also very surprised, did not expect each other dare to come. "Let him come." "But the two saints of heaven and earth are also around. I''m afraid that they will do harm to the saints." "No harm." To be able to say "no harm" is enough to show that the emperor is really confident, and that confidence comes from himself. The two saints of heaven and earth follow Lin fan. They didn''t expect that the leader of Lin village would enter the army and talk to him face to face. Han Xiao accompanies him and says that he should not stay in the mansion. Han Yan blocks him, but it''s useless. In the end, Han Yan accompanies Xiao to follow Lin fan. I knew my sister would follow me. Some are for her love, the other is not want to lose to themselves. Soon. Lin Fan approached the emperor''s chariot and said, "I don''t know you. Why did you send so many people to my place and even take the initiative to attack me?" Everyone looked at Lin Fan in surprise. I thought. Stupid. I don''t have a point in my heart. The emperor opened the curtain of the imperial chariot, revealing a gap. "I didn''t expect that the remaining evils of the former dynasty were really in the forest house of Zishan. As a family of the former dynasty, the imperial court left you with one life, but I don''t know how to be grateful. Not only did he accept the remaining evils of the former dynasty, but also he dared to plot the treasure of the former dynasty. You know the sin." For a long time, the Holy One, who has been at the top of power, has a kind of dignity in speaking, which is the suppression from the heart. "I don''t understand what you''re saying." Lin Fan said. He really doesn''t understand. I hope the other party can say something that others can understand. The emperor is angry. He hears a trace of disdain from Lin Fan''s tone. It''s disdain that doesn''t pay attention to the emperor. Di Sheng came to Lin Fan and said in a low voice, "master Lin, what he needs is the jade pendant that you hang on your waist." He knew that master Lin didn''t mean to say that, but he had reached a state, which was beyond ordinary people''s understanding. Lin Fan lowered his head, took down the jade plate from his waist and asked, "is that why you called so many people here?" The Emperor sees the jade plate through the crevice, and the dragon''s face changes slightly. Wang Zhong''s eyes on one side are glowing. This is what they have been looking for for for nearly ten years. "That''s right." Said the Lord. Lin Fan said, "do you really need it?" "That''s right." "Here you are." Lin Fan threw the jade pendant into the emperor''s chariot. "Since you need it very much, I can give it to you. I hope you can change your way of doing things next time. If you like something, you can consult others. It''s very wrong to use force." Han Yan looks at Lin Fan in shock. What the hell is he doing? He gave the jade pendant to the other side. This is an important and necessary thing related to the treasure of the previous dynasty. Could it be that the jade pendant just now is not fake, but she doesn''t think the fake jade pendant can deceive the other party. It''s really strange that the emperor in the chariot gave Lin fan the jade pendant decisively. He thought he was using fake things to deceive himself. But when you feel it in your hand, you will find that the material of the jade pendant is cold, and it is absolutely impossible for a fake thing to have such a texture.Really? It turned out to be true. "Good." The emperor spoke slowly, "Wang Zhong." "I''m here." "Give them something." "Yes." Wang Zhong waved his hand. Immediately someone came with a sack and threw it at Lin fan. The sack was opened in mid air and several heads were rolling on the ground. "I wanted to destroy Lin Fu, but your behavior won my heart, so I gave Lin Fu a chance and hope to do it well." The emperor in the imperial chariot didn''t want to let Lin Fu go. Instead, he was ready to leave, and then ordered the army to level the purple mountain. Even if the two saints of heaven and earth would die here. Lin Fan looked down at the heads on the ground. His pupils contracted violently. He knew these heads, and they were the people who asked him to resign some time ago. "Back to the palace." The emperor in the chariot never showed his true face from beginning to end. "Stop." Lin Fan stares at the emperor''s chariot and slowly moves forward, putting the heads of these maidservants into the bags. "Why do you want to kill them?" Wang Zhong said angrily, "wanton, who does the emperor want to kill today? Do you still need to ask?" The two sages of heaven and earth looked at each other without making a sound. There is only one thought in my heart. They''re looking for death. PS: recommend a book "secret war is silent", the author of spy war, you can go to have a look if you are interested. Chapter 425 Lin Fan told low, as if to tell a thing. "They accompanied me and took care of me for ten years. From the first time we met to being treated as friends, we had a good relationship. I can feel that they were very unwilling." "They don''t want to leave Zishan or my friend, but the family needs them. They are caretakers. I like them very much." "But now, you kill them. I''m angry and heartbroken." He walked slowly to the emperor''s chariot. "Come out and kill. It''s natural. You can''t forgive it." The voice just dropped. What Lin Fan said is very slow, but it gives people a feeling that they have never had before. Di Sheng looks at Lin fan. He follows the villa leader for a long time. He knows Lin Fan very well, but he swears that he has never seen the villa leader at this time. He looks calm, but he says something chilling. "Be presumptuous, get out of here." Wang Zhong is furious. He just wants to fight against Lin fan, but he looks at Lin Fan with his eyes. The eyes make him tremble and cool. It''s like seeing the abyss. There are eyes watching him in the abyss, which leads his soul. Unconsciously, he falls into an illusion. Suddenly wake up. He is panting heavily, the forehead cold sweat is emitting, the idea that wants to teach Lin Fan hard already has no, he feels that he moves randomly, the final result is to die. Master Lin fan is a master. Lin Fan didn''t care about Wang Zhong at all, and his eyes were fixed on the imperial chariot in front of him. Then, the curtain of the imperial chariot was lifted, and the emperor slowly came out of the imperial chariot. Today''s saint is middle-aged, wearing a Dragon Robe, and has a frightening power. "You want me to pay for my life?" Said the Lord. Lin Fan said, "that''s right." The emperor laughed, and the laughter was very low, "nonsense." Lin Fan stretched out his hand to the emperor. To the emperor, he was not empty at all. In a flash, a golden dragon Qi burst out, forming a body protecting vigorous Qi with extraordinary power. The golden light around him was shining. The two saints of heaven and earth were shocked. They never knew that the power of the emperor was so terrible. Even in the past, they just regarded the emperor as capable. But now the power of the emperor is so powerful. Look at each other. There is a kind of panic. With the strength of the emperor, even if they are not able to win, or they are likely to be killed by the emperor. It''s not to trust the emperor to let them close, but to have enough self-confidence. The emperor looks at Lin Fan''s hand. Sneer in my heart. But soon, his smile suddenly converged, as if solidified. That hand as if didn''t encounter any obstruction, directly crush his body protecting vigorous Qi, hold his neck, slowly lift him up. The soldiers around were shocked. Some of the strong also exclaimed. "Let go of the Lord." They did not expect that such a thing would happen. When the emperor showed his strength, there was only one idea in his heart. Does the emperor still need their protection? It is difficult for the holy one to keep his former leisurely and confident look, and his eyes are full. "I am the son of heaven and earth. How dare you disrespect me?" He roared angrily. Maybe there was some will in this heaven and earth. The sky was thundering and thundering. A dragon burst out from the holy body, forming a golden dragon. The Golden Dragon roared angrily, overlooking Lin fan, and the huge longan was staring at Lin fan. "Ha ha ha, I am the destiny of heaven. The real dragon protects me. How dare you kill me?" The scene before us. Everyone''s world outlook has been impacted. The two saints of heaven and earth looked up at the sky and said to themselves, "mysterious and mysterious, is there really a fairy?" They are all people who practice to the extreme. This is the ultimate of martial arts. But now, seeing the situation in the holy land, they feel that there may be immortals in the world, which they dare not imagine. "Long live the Lord!" "Long live the Lord!" The army cried out, some knelt down to worship, they saw the dragon, there is a dragon in the myth, for them, the holy is the son of heaven and earth, any evil can not defeat the holy. Han Yan looks pale. Although she had never seen the situation of the former dynasty, she also knew that when their former dynasty was destroyed, the emperors did not have such a golden dragon to protect their bodies. At this point. The emperor felt that he was full of invincible power, as if everything in heaven and earth was under his control. Whoever he wanted to die, he would die. But for some reason, the situation is so strange that he could not break away from Kailin fan. Lin Fan looked up at the Golden Dragon calmly. All of a sudden.The sound of the dragon. A huge dragon appeared behind Lin fan, which was bigger and more powerful than the real dragon on the saint. All the people were stunned. Even heaven and earth are like this. "Master Lin has a real dragon to protect his body." With their current knowledge, it is difficult to understand what Lin fan is. But soon. Something more amazing happened. Maybe he felt Lin Fan''s anger, and the dragon he emerged roared angrily. Then he dived down and swallowed the real dragon. It''s like a big fish eating a small one. There''s no resistance at all. "No way." The emperor can''t keep calm any longer. He looks very flustered and looks at Lin Fan in fear. "You can''t kill me. My destiny is my son of heaven and earth. I have a real dragon to protect my body. You can''t kill me." Click! Lin fan made a slight effort, and no longer looked at the emperor. Then he released his hand. The emperor''s body fell from Lin Fan''s palm and lay quietly on the emperor''s chariot. "Ah The troops were in unison. The strong men who followed exclaimed. The old eunuch, who has been serving the saint, seems to want to understand something. He kneels down on his knees and shouts in his throat: "welcome the new emperor. The new emperor is the real destiny. We are all deceived by the demon dragon. We don''t know that the new emperor is here." He who knows current affairs is a hero. The old eunuchs are very clever. Life is the most important thing. Han Yan is horrified. Now the emperor is dead. Her mind is like a player, playing all kinds of pictures. No We were all cheated. He didn''t open the treasure, let alone cultivate the army. His previous conjecture was wrong. He has been hiding his strength, just waiting for today. When the imperial army was here, he would have killed the emperor on the spot, deterred hundreds of thousands of troops on the spot, so as to achieve the desired situation. He left the two saints of heaven and earth, not to enhance his own strength, but by virtue of their status, to become a pilgrim. Because the saint knows the status of the two saints of heaven and earth, no one else can. Only when he comes here in person can he suppress the two saints of heaven and earth. And his arrival just fell into Lin Fan''s stratagem. Think about it. It''s so horrible. It can be called the spirit of the people. The layout is too wide and terrible. Han Yan is desperate. How can she compete with such an opponent. But the only thing she didn''t understand was In that case. Why keep her and her sister. Maybe more preparation. Lin Fan bent down to pick up the jade pendant. "You don''t deserve my present." Turn around and leave. Carrying the bag, he went to the purple mountain. "The new emperor No, my Lord, you should go back to the palace with us. " The old eunuch, like an old dog, came kneeling and licking at the wind. Lin Fan took a look at him and went on walking. The old eunuch was frightened and his hands and feet were cold. Purple Mountain. Lin Fan stood on the top of the mountain, digging a pit with a hand-held tool and building a grave for them. Some maidservants were crying. "Xiao Yun died miserably. She also had two younger brothers and a demented father." "The master has avenged them, and they can go on their way safely." Lin fan built the tombstone. "Take their families to the villa. They are helpless. It''s hard to survive. It''s my fault. If I could have thought of taking their families, there would not be such a thing." He was very sad. I swear in my heart. In the future, we must be very considerate and never careless. "You all have families. You can take your families to the villa and live together in the future. You don''t have to worry about these things." The maids and servants around looked at their master in shock. For them, it never occurred to them. "Sir, really?" Lin Fan said: "really." The maid knelt down with the servants, "thank you for your kindness." The two saints of heaven and earth are old people in the world. They are used to life and death, but it''s the first time that they feel sad when they see their master because of the death of a slave. I''ve never seen the emperor killed because of the death of the slaves. Who the hell is he? Is it really just the family of the former dynasty? If you don''t have a clumsy eye, it''s really a dragon. It''s more powerful than the saint. If you have to compare it, the saint''s dragon is like an earthworm. Lin Fan looked at everyone, "you have been with me for a long time. We are very familiar with each other. For me, maybe we won''t meet in the future, but I cherish the people who stay with me. You can tell me anything."The maidservants were all in tears and were very grateful. "Wuwu..." "I''ll be master''s slave next life." "Me too." "Can I upgrade? I want to be my master''s concubine and feel his deep love for me." It was greedy of the maidservant''s words to attract contempt from other maidservants. "Come and give them incense." Lin Fan said. The crowd gathered their spirits and came to the tomb with incense. They were very sorry. If only you hadn''t left, it wouldn''t have happened. It''s a pity Some things have happened, there is really no way back. I hope you can meet the master again in the next life. Continue the love of master and servant. A few days later. The imperial court. It''s depressing. The old eunuch cried out: "prince, the emperor was killed. The thief is vicious. The emperor is unfortunate Sobbing " The Opera master eunuch cried. The prince is still young, only 11 or 12 years old, but his eyes are gloomy, which makes people feel terrible. Even such eyes should not appear on children. The prince said in a deep voice, "you are my father''s favorite minister. Follow my father and give him a cup of wine." "Ah?" The old eunuch was stunned. You want me to die. Chapter 426 "Prince, on his deathbed, the emperor told me that the most worrying thing is the prince. I can still serve the prince." The old eunuch wailed. He didn''t want to die at all. How can you think that the prince is so overbearing that he should give him poison wine? This is not the same as what he thought. Creak! The door opened. Another thin old eunuch came in slowly with a wine glass. "Liu Xun, why are you here?" When the eunuch saw the visitor, he was shocked. It was not the old eunuch who was beaten down by him ten years ago. Unexpectedly, he appeared here. Maybe it''s too angry. Old eunuchs forget that they are eunuchs. But these are not important, the key is that he does not accept. The young emperor waved his hand, and Liu Xun came to the other side with a sneer on his lips. The sharp edge in his eyes made the old eunuch very flustered. "What do you want to do?" "If the prince saves me, I will be able to help him." He cried, knowing that the Prince wanted him to die. The prince will not keep him. He is the saint''s running dog, knows a lot of things, at the same time, he has a wide network of relations in the palace, how can the prince let him live. Liu Xun grabs the old eunuch, pries his mouth open, and pours poisonous wine into his mouth. It tastes good when it enters his throat. Ah! In a moment, the old eunuch grabbed her throat and uttered a shrill scream. Her seven orifices bled and fell to the ground with a roar. The young prince watched coldly. There is no fluctuation. Not even a little reaction, as if already used to. Liu Xun knelt down and said, "prince, I''m sorry, the emperor can''t live without you." "My father and Emperor worked hard for decades, but now he was hurt by the hands of thieves. His family can''t be without a master for a day, and his country can''t be without a monarch for a day. He arranged to ascend the throne on the seventh day, and let Wang Zhong come to see me." The young prince looked straight ahead with a tear streaming down his eyes. These are tears of heartache. Liu Xun saw the tears, his heart trembled, heartless prince. "Yes." Now, the prince''s idea is to continue to work hard to rule the country. Those who kill his father must die. But in his current situation, he can''t do anything about the other side. In the face of hundreds of thousands of troops, he can kill his father, and who can be his opponent. Bear it. Stay up. Wait for the time to come. Zishan, Linfu. After experiencing the whole period of time, the two saints of heaven and earth couldn''t recover for a long time. When they closed their eyes and opened their eyes, they were filled with images of that time. They were really overbearing and terrible. "We all look down on master Lin." The earth Saint sighed, "the Holy One is hidden too deep. When the real dragon protects the body, I feel a sense of powerlessness. It''s really like the protector of heaven and earth. I may not be able to break the real dragon protection of the holy one by my means, but I didn''t expect that Master Lin is more terrible. " Tiansheng sipped his wine and said: "we are lucky to meet Master Lin. your Kungfu has reached the point you didn''t even dare to think about, and my Kendo is the same. Do you think we will really rise in the daytime?" "Hard." Said Desheng. "Some time ago, you and I all saw the power of the Lord. The Dragon Qi protects the body. The power is amazing. It''s more powerful than you and me, but it''s all suppressed by master Lin. do you think master Lin has risen?" Tiansheng carefully pondered, and felt that what he said was very reasonable. I didn''t keep thinking about the rising day. This period of time. All the sects in the river and lake have already known that the leader of Lin village in Zishan forest mansion has taken the head of the saint among hundreds of thousands of troops, which shocked everyone. Some people even felt that this was a joke of boasting. They didn''t believe it until the crown prince ascended the throne. They want to know how the emperor will treat Purple Mountain. This kind of thing can''t be tolerated by the emperor, but unexpectedly, the Emperor didn''t care about it, without any follow-up. Make a lot of people are particularly confused. What does the emperor think. Just let each other go? Zishan forest mansion is gradually filled with a kind of mythical atmosphere in the rivers and lakes. At the same time, it is also rumored that Zishan forest mansion has the treasures of the former dynasty, including not only endless wealth, but also almost mythical martial arts. Every one of them appeals to everyone. They have a lot of ideas about these treasures, but this kind of idea can only be buried in their hearts. Even the emperor did not move. What ability can they have to think about the treasures of the former dynasty in the forest house of purple mountain. A few months later. The imperial court. In the study. Wang Zhong of the monitoring department said with a heavy look: "my Lord, these five are the five elders who were found by my ministers from the far north. They are called the ancestors of the five elements in the Jianghu. They have lived in seclusion in the far north for a hundred years." Standing in the study, the five old people are as haggard and thin as possible. They don''t seem to have the breath of living people, but they give people a terrible feeling. They are restrained and complete. This is the situation of great fullness.The foreheads of the five old people are imprinted with patterns. Burning flames, clear water droplets, thick loess They correspond to the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth. The young sage got up, left the throne, went to the five element ancestors, knelt down and said, "please accept me as an apprentice." "My Lord, please rise." Old Jin waved his hand. An invisible force enveloped the emperor and lifted him up. He was very powerful. Zhenyuan was very powerful and had great power. "The emperor is the Lord of heaven''s destiny. He has the Royal Dragon Qi to protect his body. All evils will not invade and all laws will not disturb him. We can''t afford to kneel down and worship five old people like me." "We''ve heard about the holy things. The leader of Zishan forest mansion, I''m afraid, has reached the realm of heaven and man. Your father practiced the Huanglong Jingtian skill, which is also a unique skill in the world. With the help of dragon Qi, he can practice it very fast, and it''s easy to say a thousand miles a day. But the disadvantages of this skill are very fatal. The practitioners of this skill can perform it in the place where the imperial dragon veins gather Once you leave the imperial court, your strength will drop a lot. " Hearing this, the young emperor was surprised. "I don''t know." Mr. Jin said: "it''s normal that the emperor doesn''t know. It was rumored that this skill was created by several powerful people in the realm of heaven and man. Because this skill took a rapid path and violated the rules of martial arts, it was too late for those powerful people to modify it. They were eroded by dragon Qi and died suddenly in the process of creating it." The young sage said, "Dear elders, I want to avenge my father and Emperor. If I continue to practice Huanglong Jingtian Gong, I''m afraid I won''t have any chance." Mr. Jin laughed and said in a soft voice: "the emperor doesn''t need to worry. You invite five of us out just to revenge. Although the Emperor Dragon''s amazing skill is strong, it is still far from the five elements secret method practiced by five of us. Now we are practicing gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Although they are powerful, they are not the most powerful. We can pass the secret method to the emperor, and then the emperor will practice The combination of the five elements is the strongest one in the world, and revenge is only an easy task. " Wang Zhong knelt down to one side and envied that only the holy one could practice this unique secret method. Even if he wanted to practice it, the five elements ancestors might not pay attention to him. "Thank you for your help. In the future, you can live here. I will appoint you as national and holy teachers." The young sage feels excited and has no tears. He looks sincere and has already convinced the five elements ancestors. Mr. Jin and others like this young Saint very much. We can see the bearing of respecting the old and loving the young from him. For them, it''s worth everything. They also want to find a successor. The emperor is especially suitable. When they were young, they found the five elements secret method in a cave, and each of them practiced it. But when they reached a certain level, they found that there were some problems in the five elements secret method, and it was difficult to reach a high level. Therefore, later, they lived in seclusion in the far north and studied hard. Finally, they knew the problem. At the end of cultivation, they had to combine the five elements. But they had practiced too deeply to practice at all. Now that they are valued by the emperor, it is natural to accept them as teachers. They want to see what the five elements look like after they are united. So far. The ancestors of the five elements stayed in the palace to assist the emperor in his cultivation. They all can see that the emperor is a martial arts genius, and he has no perseverance and mind. Therefore, he gives everything to each other without any reservation. Day after day, year after year. Ten years passed in a hurry. Once upon a time, the sage had grown up, and the five elements secret method was also practiced to an extremely high level. However, in the view of the five elements ancestors, this level was far from enough, and we need to continue to work hard. There are many natural materials and local treasures in the imperial dynasty. All kinds of medicinal tonics, such as the hundred year old fruit, are not rare. Practice room. The five elements ancestors and others watched the power of the five elements entangle themselves, and the five different colors of the true elements interact with each other, eventually in an orderly cycle. They looked at each other. They all smile happily. Sure enough, they are not mistaken. They have a very high understanding. They also have the spirit of the emperor and the dragon to protect their body. The emperor will cultivate the five elements secret method they taught them to a way they have never walked before. Over the years, the holy see how they are treated, and they respect them very much, and they are very pleased to see the holy become stronger and stronger, just as they see the things they cultivate are getting better and better, that kind of satisfaction can not be described in words. Zishan, Linfu. Han Yan has been here for 20 years. She is waiting for Lin fan to dominate the world, but unexpectedly, there is no movement, which makes her very confused. I always feel that I don''t understand. Think for a long time, still did not find the slightest trace. But she only knows one thing, that is, she must take good care of her sister, and never let her be controlled by Lin fan.By the pond. Han Xiaoxiao has completely grown up and covered her sister''s beauty, both in body and appearance. "Brother Lin, I''m cold." Today''s Han Xiaoxiao is really in a hurry. She wants brother Lin to take the initiative, but after waiting so long, brother Lin is still indifferent, just like she doesn''t see her beauty. It''s really urgent. I thought. Brother Lin, if you don''t taste my flesh again, my flesh will be old. Chapter 427 "Cold?" Lin fan asked in surprise, feeling the weather is very good, did not feel any cold. "Cold." Han Xiaoxiao holds Lin Fan''s arm and uses Wei An to bring up the new things. If he lingers, he is afraid that Lin fan will not feel it. Lin Fan said, "let''s go back." "No, they still want to fish." Han Xiaoxiao is coquetry, holding Lin Fan''s arm and dallying madly in his arms. He is not afraid to skin his chest. All the maidservants around were worried about their master. Our dear master, whether you really don''t know, or you don''t know, you have already shown yourself like this, so you don''t have any idea? As women, they all admire their little beauty. It''s really beautiful. But their master did not see Han Xiaomei. Indifferent, no response at all. Lin Fan fondly touched his little head and said, "you really love to play. It''s very cold and you have to go fishing. I''ll get you a coat to wear, so it won''t be cold." "No, fishing in your coat is meaningless. I''ll lie in your arms." Han Xiaoxiao has given up waiting for brother Lin to take the initiative to find her. Now she is the one who takes the initiative and never gives up. Lin Fan said: "Xiaoxiao, you have grown up and can''t lie in my arms. It''s not good." "No, they just want to lie in brother Lin''s arms. They are still babies, OK?" Han Xiaoxiao is coquetry, doodle mouth, pitifully looking at Lin fan, very clear meaning, just want to lie down. Oops! My God. Around the maidservants see in front of a scene, the heart is about to warm. What''s the master made of? The refined steel is not as hard as the master. It''s terrible. Looking at the small appearance, they all want to hold the small in their arms, gnaw and kiss, and never let it go. "Good, good, but not in the future. You are an adult." Lin fan is very helpless, can only hold Han Xiaoxiao in his arms, hands holding her, let the wind do not blow in. "Xiaoxiao, don''t move. You should fish at ease." He found that the small earth like earthworms, has been twisting the body. "It''s uncomfortable." Han Xiaoxiao said. Lin Fan care way: "where uncomfortable?" "It''s not comfortable anywhere." "Then go back." "No, in my arms." Han Xiaoxiao used to be a shy little girl. She had been fighting with her sister for wisdom and courage. In order to win over brother Lin, she made her sister believe that she believed in her. At the same time, she secretly stayed with Lin fan, which was one step faster than her sister. She thought. Elder sister is old, and she certainly has no competition with herself. But who would have thought that elder sister has more and more mature temperament, which is what she wants. If you have to use words to describe it. As a sister, every time she sees her sister, she will see her sister''s ass at first sight. Envy, envy and hate. In the past, my sister was not so mellow, but now she is not only mellow but also very warped. It''s irritating. Finally, Han Xiaoxiao abandons shyness and takes the initiative as an offensive to launch an all-round attack on brother Lin. as time goes by, she is really in a hurry. She just wanted to be with brother Lin. Although she is always together now, this kind of together is not the kind she wants to be together, but the one with negative distance. Mm-hmm That is Whenever I think of it, Han Xiaoxiao will blush with shame, embarrassed to think about it, the kind of shame. Far away. Han Yan relies on the red column, looking at the distance, heartache. She found that her sister was more and more infatuated with Lin fan. This is a very bad sign. Once, my sister told her that she had seen through Lin Fan''s true face for a long time. At the beginning, she foolishly believed that her sister was smart, but during this period, she deeply understood that what her sister said was false, and everything was to deceive her. "Sister, what can sister do to save you?" Han Yan''s ripe one is already fragrant. She wants to replace her sister, but Lin fan, the devil, has been teasing her all the time. Even if she takes off her clothes twice in front of him, the other party is indifferent and looks at her strangely. That look is unforgettable. Underestimate? Scorn? I''m not sure, but there should be all of them. She couldn''t figure out what Lin Fan wanted to do. Before, she thought that he wanted to get treasure and establish imperial power. Later, he killed him and became a pilgrim, thinking that something was going to happen. But I didn''t expect Lin fan still did nothing. It''s really annoying.At night. Han Yan stands outside her sister''s door and knocks. "Sister, sister has something to tell you." She thought for a long time and felt that she could not go on like this, otherwise it would be a disaster for her sister. Han Xiaoxiao, open the door. "Sister." Inside. Han Yan took her sister''s hand, patted her face and said with a smile, "sister, sister wants to tell you something tonight. Now that you have grown up, you have your own thoughts, but sister still wants to tell you something." "Say it, sister. I''m listening." Han Xiaoxiao''s mind is more complicated. What does her sister want to say to her? She doesn''t think it''s going to be a good thing. It could be a bad thing. But the center will never change, it must be around brother Lin. Han Yan whispered in a slow voice: "we were born to avoid the pursuit, because we are the descendants of the royal family of the former dynasty, and we have the treasure of the former dynasty. My father hopes that we can restore our imperial dynasty, but we are all daughters. The imperial dynasty is hopeless. My sister''s biggest wish is that you can live healthily and happily." "Do you understand?" She is qualified as a sister. At this time, Han Xiaoxiao turned his wrist, grabbed his sister''s hand and said, "sister, I understand what you said. I know that my sister is very kind to me and that she has paid a lot for me." "Sister, you are not young this year." She pointed directly to the crux of the problem. The meaning is very clear. Elder sister, you need to know your age. I''m still young enough to be worthy of elder brother Lin, but you''re different. You''re so much older than me. You can''t do it. You have to know that enough is enough. It''s best to take the initiative to quit. "It''s rare for you to be considerate of your sister." Han Yan is very moved, sister really more and more sensible, the only let her dissatisfaction is, why she can''t see through Lin Fan''s true face. Han Xiaoxiao said: "sister, you don''t have to continue to pay for me. You need to pursue happiness. I know you want to go out and find another half. You can go. I will take care of myself here." She is now in such a situation that she takes the passive as the initiative, directly suppresses her sister''s topic, and develops new topics with her ideas. Han Yan hear sister''s words, obviously some Lengshen. It''s like I didn''t expect it. "Sister, why do you keep asking this question?" Han Yan is not very understanding, always feel where there is a problem. Han Xiaoxiao certainly won''t say, because I don''t want you to rob brother Lin with me. I like brother Lin. as a sister, can you quit? She feels that it''s too cruel. Her sister pays too much for her. If it''s still her sister''s identity to ask her to give in, she knows that her sister will agree. But that''s the sad agreement. She didn''t want to. I don''t want to see that. She has already thought that whoever goes and who stays depends on their own abilities. Even if the final outcome is unacceptable to her, she will not have any complaints. "I care about my sister." Han Xiaoxiao said. The ability to open your eyes and tell lies is good. Han Yan doesn''t have any doubt. She really thinks that her sister cares about her. She is very moved by this. It''s her blessing to have such a sister, and it''s also her blessing. "Sister, I''m tired. I''ll go to bed first, and you can go to bed earlier." Han Xiaoxiao takes her sister out and closes the door. Patta! A cool wind came. Han Yan shivers and wakes up. She has a question in her mind. What am I doing just now? She doesn''t want to talk about it. How did she end up on herself. Looking at the closed door. "Sister." He called softly. "Sister, I''m asleep." Han Yan heard this, immediately feel headache is very, with her thinking is different, completely not in the same line, Han Yan feel helpless. Winter is coming. The snow fell from the sky and covered the purple mountain in white. Everything was beautiful and the air was fresh. Han Xiaoxiao stayed in the room, holding the needle and thread, and slowly knitting the scarf. This is a skill that she didn''t learn very long, which she learned from the maid in the villa. "Hiss! It hurts. " The technology is not very up to standard. It''s very common to break hands. Suck your thumb. Continue to weave a scarf, pink scarf represents Han Xiaoxiao still has a girl heart, and the most representative of love is mandarin duck, she embroidered mandarin duck on the scarf, although it looks a bit strange, but look carefully, you can still see that it looks like mandarin duck. Weaving, weaving Han Xiaoxiao looks at the oil lamp and falls into fantasy. What comes to mind is how warm and happy the scene is when brother Lin is surrounded by her hand-made pink scarf. Then a group of children run out"Mother, we also want the same scarf as father." Then she said This is specially woven for your father. It''s love for your mother. You need scarves. Go find your own daughter-in-law. Hee hee! When I think of it, Han Xiaoxiao shows a cheap smile, as if everything is true. It''s like a dream. Disillusionment. Han Xiaoxiao sighs. She hopes to have such a day. She likes to spend her life with brother Lin quietly and peacefully. If God has eyes, she will still be together in the next life. That''s the best. Half a month later. In the snow. The surface of the pond has frozen. Han Xiaoxiao hides his hands behind him and comes to Lin Fan shyly. He whispers: "brother Lin, close your eyes. I have something for you." Lin Fan thought of sliding to and fro on the ice, heard the little words, smiling. "Good." Close your eyes. Sa Sa! A moment later. "All right." Han Xiaoxiao lowered his head and raised the snow on his toes. Looking forward to it, he asked, "do you like it? I''ve woven it for you. It''s beautiful, it''s wonderful, and I''ll take care of you. " Lin Fan looked down at the scarf around his neck. There was a moment of silence. "A little ugly." "Ah..." "But it''s good. I love it." Chapter 428 Straight man Lin fan, it''s not easy to say a hoax. The pink scarf is really ugly. It''s strangely woven, but he can feel that there is a little intention in the scarf. Even if it''s not good-looking, he will say it''s very good-looking. Han Xiaoxiao said happily, "like is the best." Lin Fan touched Han Xiaoxiao''s head, narrowed his eyes and shrunk his head, showing a very enjoyable expression, just like a human cat. The cat is very comfortable and comfortable. In the distance, Han Yan looks furtively. For her sister, who is more and more trapped, she is really powerless. This situation has been similar to brainwashing, which has completely changed her original idea and made her completely crazy. The two saints of heaven and earth practice in the ice and snow. See a scene in the distance. "What a sweet picture." Tiansheng looked at the moving, far think once, there was a girl to give him something, he was a sword split, said the most overbearing words. Stop me Kendo, go away! Now I want to He wants to blow his mouth, mad. His brain is sick. Once there was a pure love placed in front of me. I didn''t cherish it, and it was split by my sword. If God gave me another chance, I would definitely cut off my hands, so that I could never pick up the sword. "Envy?" The earth Saint asked. "Don''t you envy it?" "Envy." The two sages of heaven and earth are pitying each other for the same disease. Those who block my boxing are all monsters. "It''s just that the master Lin doesn''t seem to take the initiative." "What do you know? It''s called fun." "It''s fun to be so long?" "That''s nature." The two old people who have already stepped on the coffin with half their feet are very strange when they talk about various tastes. A few days later. At night. A figure came from a distance, like a feather, and fell gently on the eaves. His bright eyes looked at the surrounding environment, and then fell gently towards the distance. When he came. The two saints of heaven and earth have already noticed each other. Standing in the dark, the two saints of heaven and earth are watching each other silently, and each other''s every move is under their control. "The breath is gentle and strong." "That''s right. It''s really strong. I don''t know which sect came out." "See what he wants to do." Inside. Lin fan is ready to turn out the light to sleep. Suddenly, he feels someone outside. He pushes the door open and stands at the door. Then he sees a figure standing there in the dark. The figure was obviously shocked. As soon as he got here, he hid his breath and was caught by the other party when he opened the door. He felt like hell. "Hello, who are you?" Lin fan asked. The mysterious man takes a deep breath and rushes towards Lin Fan in an instant. Raising his hand is the strongest killing move. He doesn''t hesitate and goes all out. Lin Fan frowned, very inexplicable. I can''t understand the meaning of the other party''s doing this. Never met. It''s very unfriendly when we just meet. Patta! As soon as the mysterious man''s killing move arrived in front of Lin fan, Lin Fan raised his hand and grabbed his wrist, then threw it at the distance, "who are you, why are you so unfriendly?" The mysterious man spins in mid air, unloads all his strength and lands slowly. He looked solemn. Just in a flash, the mysterious man felt that an irresistible force was coming, which was hard to resist. Mysterious man, take a deep breath. Poop. Kneel on the ground. "I''m sorry, I''ve got the wrong person. Please forgive me." Then he turned into a dark shadow and fled to the distance. Lin Fan didn''t catch up, but looked far away. He had no other idea in his mind. He just thought about who he was and what he was doing. It was clear that he took the lead. Why did he say that he had to recognize the wrong person? "He may be out of his mind." The two saints of heaven and earth look at each other. Frown. They also feel baffled. Some time later. The imperial court. "What''s the situation?" The Lord inquired. The guy kneeling below is the mysterious man who fought with Lin fan that night. "My Lord, my subordinates are defeated by one move." He is a master trained by the emperor. He was trained by the ancestors of the five elements. The ancestors of the five elements are very good at teaching unique skills, and the cultivation of masters is also very good. The means used is to squeeze the limits of each human body. But people who are squeezed to the limit have serious damage to their body foundation, which can cause irreparable trauma. But for the saints and the five elements ancestors, they don''t care about these things at all. "A move?" Today, the emperor''s hands are on his back and his sword eyebrows are together. "I''ll win. You need a few moves.""Three moves." Today, the emperor did not act rashly. He would not be like his father and emperor to die foolishly before he knew the strength of the other party. He just wanted these trained dead attendants to check the strength of the other party, so as to have a comparison. As long as there is a comparison, it is easy to do. Wave your hand. The other side stepped down. He has practiced the five elements secret method for ten years, and has already practiced it to a very advanced place. But he is not in a hurry. The five elements secret method is extremely mysterious, as if there is no end to it. And he is far away from the unity of the five elements. If you really practice to the realm of five elements in one, absolutely no one is your own opponent. A few months later. Han Xiaoxiao stays in the kitchen and follows her maidservants to learn how to cook. For Xiaoxiao, who has lofty ideals, all she has to do is constantly enrich herself and make herself capable. I hope I can be an all-round daughter-in-law. To be able to do all kinds of things at home. She feels the pressure of competition is very big now. Her elder sister is always staring at her. She has to be better than her elder sister. Her peerless appearance is short-lived and can''t be relied on. Interesting soul is the most important thing. "Xiaoxiao, what''s the situation between you and the master?" Asked a maid. The maidservants around are curious to put down the things in their hands. They are particularly curious. Although they usually look in their eyes, some things may not be known by them. Han Xiaoxiao sighed in distress: "I''m also upset." She''s really upset. First of all, she has been very active, sometimes let a lovely girl so active is a very bad thing, but she has been active to this extent, but no harvest. Closeness is closeness, but she doesn''t want that kind of closeness. But Well, the intimacy in the forbidden books. Handmaids surrounded Han Xiaoxiao. "It''s impossible. Our little one is so beautiful and lovely. The master has no special hobby. He can''t be indifferent." "Yes, I think so, too." "Xiaoxiao, are you not active enough?" Han Xiaoxiao vomited gas, holding his forehead, said: "I have been very active, are you dare not imagine the initiative, I have no confidence in myself, but I will not give up." The maidservants clenched their fists to cheer Xiaoxiao up. "Come on "Come on Han Xiaoxiao also holds a pink fist, "yes, I want to refuel." At this point. An old maid whispered, "have you ever thought of a possibility?" Her words caught the public''s attention. Especially Han Xiaoxiao wants to know, can''t wait to ask. "What possibility?" "Yes, sister Hua, you have rich experience. Tell us quickly. You can''t wait to see her eager eyes." All the people asked. Sister Hua clears her throat. Han Xiaoxiao quickly poured a bowl of water, "sister Hua, drink some water, tell me quickly." Sister Hua drank her water and said slowly, "you may not know, but I will always remember that when she came here, she seemed to be only seven or eight years old. At that time, she was still a little girl, and our master is what he is now. I heard from people of my older generation that sometimes, when you grow up, you will have a kind of family affection, not to mention that at that time, she likes to follow the old Master, do you think master treats Xiaoxiao as his sister The maidservants pondered, then nodded. "Yes." "I also remember that Xiaoxiao had a good relationship with the master at that time." "The master regards Xiaoxiao as his sister, so he won''t accept such feelings." Han Xiaoxiao heard them, his face turned white, his heart beat, and he felt a kind of danger rush to his heart. It''s all about being too close. "Sister Hua, you teach me, what should I do? I don''t want to be a sister. She''s nothing good. " now she is like a student, listening to the old master''s instruction. Sister Hua pondered for a moment, "this situation is simple, simple and difficult. Our master is very kind and pays more attention to feelings. It''s very difficult for him to give up this situation. If he accepts small things, he will have a sense of guilt. Don''t underestimate this sense of guilt. It''s terrible." "I secretly tell you that there was a child next door to my house who was 20 years younger than me. At that time, I thought the child was very cute. But I didn''t expect that the longer the child was, the more handsome he was. It made me very happy. I liked it very much, but I just couldn''t get through it. It was because I grew up watching him, I couldn''t do it." No matter where they are, gossip is always a favorite topic for women. The maidservants were surprised. I didn''t expect that sister Hua was such a person.Han Xiaoxiao took sister Hua''s hand, "what should I do?" "Well There''s a way. As the saying goes, when raw rice is cooked, you have to cook for it. I heard that there''s a kind of medicine called burning the sun to burn your upper body. It''s very fierce. After taking it, your whole body turns red. It''s like burning the fire. You need that It''s what you know that''s the way to crack it. " "Of course, we certainly don''t have this kind of medicine, but I know that there is one in the pharmacy, which has average effect and can keep rational. Let''s make a secret move and take the initiative to come to the door. At that time, we will stir up the flames and the master will never sit back and ignore it. It will be done at that time." Sister Hua belongs to the old world. She''s free to use these things. What she says makes the young maids blush. She always feels that she''s exaggerating. "Really?" Han Xiaoxiao asked. Sister Hua said, "it''s hard to say. It depends on acting." "What if it doesn''t work?" Han Xiaoxiao feels that sister Hua''s method is exciting and shy. Flower elder sister ponders, "should not, have already arrived at this kind of degree, if not, then our master absolutely has a problem, you say not." "Well!" "Well!" "It makes sense." "Little, you can think about it." Chapter 429 At night. The light of the oil lamp in the room reflected her face. She sat at the table, holding her chin, her eyes misty and deep in thought. Want to get but can not get the feeling, very uncomfortable. Does it really work? Han Xiaoxiao murmured in his heart, Xiaoxiao was so tired, Xiaoxiao wanted to succeed. The night is already very deep, the people of the manor have fallen asleep, little insomnia can''t sleep, what comes to mind are the words that sister Hua said to her, reasonable or unreasonable, but she thinks it is very reasonable. Gradually. Han Xiaoxiao lost sleep until dawn. Pharmacy. There is an old doctor in Linfu. He has been in Linfu for decades. He has excellent skills. Although he can''t be called a miracle doctor in the world, he has high medical skills. With all kinds of precious medicinal materials, there are not many diseases that can live in him. Dong Dong! Dr. Xu is busy working on medicinal materials. If someone is ill, he will treat them. When no one is ill, he will read medical books or prepare medicinal materials. There is a big one, two ears do not hear things out of the window, focus on medical research. Doctor Xu felt the movement and looked at the door. He saw Han Xiaoxiao standing at the door with his head sticking in. He wanted to say something, but he hesitated and hesitated. "Little girl, what can I do for you?" Dr. Xu inquired, Han''s eyes shifted from left to right, "ah I Well, there''s something "Stand at the door and say what you want to do." Doctor Xu poured the rammed herbs into the jar and kept them for later use. He made all the medicines himself and placed the jars himself. He didn''t like people touching his things, so he never had any apprentices. Han Xiaoxiao walks into the house with light steps. He looks left and right, just like this. His floating eyes have no purpose. It shows that Xiaoxiao is flustered and embarrassed. Doctor Xu said, "what''s the matter?" "I want to take some of that..." Han Xiaoxiao summoned up courage, but still didn''t have the courage to say those two words. He could only use "that" instead. I hope Dr. Xu can understand. Doctor Xu asked, "what?" "It''s just late I''ll go to that one Han Xiaoxiao always feels like he''s doing something wrong. He''s very shy and embarrassed. If he says it, he''s a bad child. He''s a little girl who doesn''t understand. He''s too straightforward and shy. Dr. Xu looks at Han Xiaoxiao. A doctor with excellent medical skills can find out what''s wrong with the other side when he looks at the other side''s face. Because Han Xiaoxiao stayed up late last night and didn''t sleep all night, he didn''t look very well. Ordinary doctors certainly can''t see it, but Dr. Xu''s medical skills are naturally the best. He can see the problem at a glance. "Oh, I know." Doctor Xu smiles and then grabs medicine from the medicine cabinet behind him. "Do you really know?" Han Xiaoxiao is very surprised. Before she even says it, she has been seen that Dr. Xu is worthy of being a famous doctor. Her ability is really admirable. If her energy is not limited, she would like to learn medicine from Dr. Xu, or use her own medical skills to treat brother Lin when he is ill. Hearing her words, Dr. Xu said with a smile: "I have been a doctor for decades. I can see everything at a glance. If I can''t even see these things, I can''t be a doctor here." Well, it makes sense. Han Xiaoxiao thinks doctor Xu is right. "Dr. Xu, please. I think it''s better." The more powerful the medicine, the better. She won''t be seen by others. Thinking about the situation tonight, Han Xiaoxiao seems very excited, nervous and looking forward to it. "Don''t worry. I have a good idea. I promise it will be useful." Soon, Dr. Xu grasped the medicine, put it on the table and told him, "remember, after you go back, just rinse it with warm water. The effect is very good. If it doesn''t work, come back to me tomorrow." "Well, well, thank you, Dr. Xu." Han Xiaoxiao grabs the medicine and thanks. He turns around and runs fast. After all, he is very shy. The maidservants saw Xiaoxiao come out of the pharmacy and secretly clenched their fists to cheer Xiaoxiao up. "Come on Han Xiaoxiao cast a look, rest assured, I have been ready, waiting for my good news tomorrow. This is silent support. They all hope that Xiaoxiao will succeed. Who let Xiaoxiao go with them closest is naturally their best friend. As for Xiaoxiao''s elder sister, they are not familiar with her. Although they often see her, Han Yan is very vigilant and always keeps a distance. It seems that someone is trying to harm her. At night. Han Xiaoxiao cooked the hot water, and when the hot water cooled down to warm water, she put the medicine given by Dr. Xu into it. At the beginning, she put half a bag, but after thinking about it, she was ready to do her best. There was no way out, so she poured the remaining half a bag into it.Stir to make it mixed evenly. Han small eyes bloom with a firm never retreat light, "believe in yourself, believe in yourself, I will be able to." When a strong man drinks, he smashes the wine bowl angrily and holds his head high. "Oh, it''s a little bit strong. I have to hold on." Just go out of the Han small feel a little dizzy, hands pat face, play spirit, must go to brother Lin there. ¡­¡­ Inside. Lin Fan looked at the comic book and heard the knock on the door outside. He had already smelled the little smell. He got up and opened the door. He saw little standing there shaking his head. His eyes were floating, as if he was almost unconscious. "Lin Brother The voice just dropped. Han Xiaoxiao is in Lin Fan''s arms. Whoo! Han small voice of call up, directly into the dream. Lin Fan touched Han Xiaoxiao''s head, but he didn''t get hot at all. After listening carefully, he breathed gently, and obviously fell asleep. It was a little cold outside. He took Xiao Xiao into the house, took off her shoes, put her flat on the bed, and covered the quilt. "Well, I don''t even know how to sleep in my own room." Lin Fan shakes his head with a smile and looks at Xiao in deep sleep. He continues to sit by the bed with the comic book in his hand and watch. He will accompany Xiao tonight in case she kicks the quilt when she is sleeping. ¡­¡­ Doctor Xu has the habit of recording what happens during the day every night. He sat at his desk, thinking about the day, and then writing. [little girl is suffering from insomnia. I''ve developed a good medicine to help her sleep and calm down. The effect is excellent. Tomorrow, little girl will be full of energy and red light. I''m really a miracle doctor in the world. I admire it. ¡¿ after recording. Dr. Xu put away his notebook and went to bed happily. Early in the morning. Goo Goo! The crowing of chickens. Han Xiaoxiao opens her eyes. She doesn''t move or scream. Instead, she grabs the edge of quilt with both hands and looks at the room with two eyes. Well, it''s either her room or brother Lin''s room. Xiafei''s cheeks. It''s red. "Wake up." Lin Fan appeared at the bedside and looked at Han Xiaoxiao with a smile. Han Xiaoxiao''s voice was very light, "well." I''m so shy. Shy, she wanted to scream. "Brother Lin, how did you feel last night?" Han Xiaoxiao asks softly, she still feels that brother Lin is closer, just like brother Qing. Lin Fan said: "very good." "Well." Han Xiaoxiao''s tone is a little bit higher and more shy, but he has been laughing and blossoming in his heart. He has never been as happy as he is now. "Brother Lin, go out first. People have to wear clothes." Lin fan is puzzled when she hears Han Xiaoxiao''s words. She doesn''t know why she wants to wear clothes. She didn''t take off her clothes, but she left the house. Maybe she wanted to change clothes, but she didn''t bring any clothes when she came here last night. Han Xiaoxiao saw that brother Lin really went out. He was really in a hurry. People just said, where do you really need to go out? Wow, when he wanted to shout, Lin fan had already gone out. Lift the quilt. Gee! Han Xiaoxiao looks surprised. She has a lot of clothes on her body. It''s strange that something happened last night. Why do you still wear clothes? Thinking. As soon as her eyes brightened, she held her face in both hands, and her face turned red. Brother Lin must have helped her put on her clothes. She was afraid that she would be too shy in the morning. It must be so, or it would be hard to explain. Outside. The maidservants see Xiaoxiao coming out of the master''s room, looking at each other, nodding their heads in tacit agreement. It seems that they have really succeeded. Sister Hua is worthy of being sister Hua. The way they think about it is good. Everything will come naturally. Lin Fan found that there was something wrong with the situation in the morning. This kind of feeling is very strange. It''s just that it''s not easy to say what''s wrong. It just feels strange. He didn''t think much. Think of it as a little tired last night. Kitchen. Xiaoxiao and a group of maidservants gathered together to discuss. "Little, congratulations." "Yes, congratulations." Han Xiaoxiao is very shy and has a bright smile on her face. "Sister Hua, thank you for helping me, but I''m very confused. I''ve heard that the first time I feel pain, why I don''t feel pain at all, and I feel energetic. I''ve never felt it before." Sister Hua looked at the radiant little girl and said with a smile: "don''t worry, this is a very normal situation. For example, a piece of land has never been cultivated, and another piece of land has been cultivated. Which piece of land do you think is better?" Han Xiaoxiao thought about the cableway: "it must have been cultivated." "That''s right. Do you think Xiaoxiao''s face is better than yesterday?" Flower elder sister asks a way.The maidservants said with one voice: "yes, the face is really good, ruddy and glossy. This is the result of being moistened." "But I don''t feel any pain at all." Han Xiaoxiao is very shy, but he still wants to know why it doesn''t hurt. Flower elder sister way: "the normal man is like a cow, see the door to rush, our master must be very gentle, so you won''t hurt, if it is rampant, you certainly can''t get out of bed today." The life tutor, sister Hua, is enlightening Xiao. Han Xiaoxiao said shyly, "I don''t want to talk anymore. I always feel that I can''t adapt to the topic." Pure love of Han Xiaoxiao where is flower elder sister this old driver''s opponent, is naturally chat of her face flushed. The flower elder sister envies. It''s good to be young and energetic. Chapter 430 Han Yan is in a bad mood. She overheard the conversation of her maidservants. Last night, her sister stayed in Lin Fan''s house all night and came out in the morning. She was radiant and energetic, which was a disaster for her. "Sister, she..." She couldn''t imagine. In the past, I used to look at my sister for fear that she would be taken over by the other party. But for a long time, she would always be negligent, and now it is her negligence that causes this kind of thing to happen. As a sister, she is very remorseful. If you pay attention, your sister will never be successful. Doctor Xu is not young. As a doctor, he pays great attention to his own maintenance. Who says that the elderly can only wait to die. He takes time to exercise every day. At this point. In the courtyard, Dr. Xu was boxing. His boxing was a little interesting. Dr. Xu attached great importance to daily health care, and he would shout when he waved his fist. "Tiger down the mountain!" "Eagles spread their wings!" "Chicken pecks rice!" "Wild dog, wild dog! "Woof, woof, woof..." Dr. Xu''s voice and emotion are both strong, as if he had created some advanced boxing techniques of his own. "Doctor Xu..." After Han Xiaoxiao left Lin Fan''s house, he happily wanted to go back to his house, lying on the bed and rolling happily with the quilt. This is a good beginning, and it will only get better and better in the future. Seeing the visitor, Dr. Xu stopped and said with a smile, "little girl, the medicine I prescribed for you is very good." As a doctor, the most proud thing is the recognition of patients. He belongs to the kind of miracle doctor who can learn the medical skills of the elders and develop new drugs by himself. Han xiaoxiaoxiaodao: "the medicine is very effective, that is, after eating, the head is dizzy, and there is no consciousness at all. I''ve heard that after taking these drugs, there is still consciousness." "You won''t take all the medicine I prescribed for you." Asked Dr. Xu. He took it in person. As long as you pay attention to the dosage, it will never be the case of Han Xiaoxiao''s novels. If it really happens, there is only one possibility. Han xiaoxiaoxiaodao: "I''m afraid the medicine is not good, so I ate it all." "No wonder." Dr. Xu showed his original look and said slowly, "if you take so much medicine, there will certainly be these problems. Fortunately, what you take is my latest developed medicine. Even if you overdose it, there will not be any problems. It can also enhance the effect of calming the nerves and helping sleep. You must have a good sleep last night, depending on your face." Dr. Xu is very happy. This has fully demonstrated that his medical skills are available. Han Xiaoxiao still hasn''t found the crux of the matter. Ha ha ha. But soon. Her smile subsided and her expression gradually solidified. "Dr. Xu, what medicine did you just say?" "Sleeping pills." "Ah?" "It''s a sleeping pill that calms the nerves and helps you sleep. I don''t think you looked very good yesterday. I know you can''t sleep as soon as I see it. So I''ve given you my latest sleeping pill. It works well." Han Xiaoxiao showed the expression that he wanted to cry without tears. He said, it''s impossible that he didn''t feel it. It certainly didn''t happen. He must have taken the medicine and fell asleep. Good mood suddenly changed. Yang turns to Yin. Dark clouds are hanging over my heart. "Little girl, what''s the matter with you?" Doctor Xu asked in a hurry. He always felt that there was something wrong with the little girl. Han Xiaoxiao stamped his feet and raised his head. He wanted to cry, but he left without tears. Doctor Xu felt his head and was very confused. He couldn''t understand the little girl''s behavior. What''s the matter? What''s wrong with her? Inside. Han Xiaoxiao is lying on the table, want to cry, want to die, clearly summon up the courage to do such a thing, but did not expect to become like this. "He also said that he was a miracle doctor. He also said that he had seen my problems. He was deceiving. He was deceiving." Small whimper, very sad, can hurt us so small, is absolutely big slag man. Dong Dong! There was a knock at the door. Han Yan stood outside the door, "sister, are you there?" Han Xiaoxiao heard her sister''s voice, quickly adjusted her mood and pretended to be indifferent. "Yes, sister. Come in." She couldn''t show anything wrong in front of her sister. When I saw my sister come in. She found something wrong with her sister''s face, as if she had something on her mind. Inexplicable some panic. It won''t be discovered. "You didn''t come out of his house last night?" Han Yan asked directly. Han Xiaoxiao is frightened. As she thought, her sister knows about it.Now the purpose of my sister''s coming is to know the truth. Han Xiaoxin turns her mind and can''t admit it. If she is suppressed by her sister''s power, all her efforts will be in vain. Han Xiaoxiao held up her head and chest, showing her strength, "well, I spent the night in brother Lin''s house last night." It''s two feelings to hear someone say it to my sister. Bang Dang! Han Yan''s body is shaking, holding the table with one hand, and her eyes are staring, "sister, you..." Looking at my sister''s heartache. She''s really upset. "I''m sorry, sister." Han Xiaoxiao lowered his head and whispered, but I won''t give in to this matter, even if you are my sister. Han Yan shook her head, "you You. " She didn''t know what to tell her sister. "Everything happened, didn''t it?" Han Yan asked. "Yes," Han said Obviously nothing happened, but for Han Xiaoxiao, she won''t admit it. She must let her sister know that you are still one step late after all. Sometimes, it''s right to let go. Han Yan gnashes her teeth in anger, hateful Lin fan, you finally laid hands on my sister, I take the initiative to send you to the door, you don''t look, but always miss my sister, she clenched her fist, a dangerous signal constantly emerge in my mind. She felt that Lin fan would definitely attack her. Because he has captured his sister, and the next situation must be her sister. Sister flowers? Don''t daydream. Han Yan has thought well that she must take good care of her sister, and never let her sister continue to sink. During this period of time, she is ready to accompany her sister, even at night. Han Xiaoxiao saw her sister pondering, maybe very sad, "sister, things have happened, you have to be open." "Sister, you..." Han Yan shakes her head. You''ve seen it. Even if I''m an elder sister, what''s the use of anger? What can I think of? A few months later. Lin''s house is as usual. It is Han Xiaoxiao very uncomfortable, since in front of her sister pretending that what should have happened has happened, her sister will completely see her. She sleeps in her room every night. This makes her feel that she is full of Kung Fu, but there is no place to show it. It''s so uncomfortable and headache. The palace! The holy cultivation has reached the bottleneck, and it is difficult to achieve the unity of the five elements. It seems that there is an obstacle blocking him. He was so eager to integrate the five elements, not vengeful, but within the scope of the imperial court, no threat was allowed to exist. Leave the palace. Go deep into the palace. Soon. He came to the place where the five elements ancestors practiced. Just as he was about to speak, a voice came from inside. "Come in, my Lord." Today''s night is a bit dark, everything seems very depressed, black clouds rolling in the sky over the imperial dynasty, with the voice of Jin Lao falling, a purple thunder cut through the sky, breaking the black clouds. The emperor pushed open the heavy wooden door and walked towards it. Five ancestors sitting in Putian, with the saint came in, slowly opened their eyes, the passage of time, not only did not let the five ancestors'' breath become rich, but there is a trend of weakening. "The Holy One is really a prodigy of practicing the five elements secret method. We are satisfied that these unique skills can be passed on to the Holy One." Mr. Jin was very pleased with his smile. "The five elements secret method is extensive and profound, and it is very difficult to practice. It may not be possible to achieve the unity of the five elements all one''s life." The LORD said slowly. Old Jin stroked his white beard and said slowly, "it''s true what the LORD said. The unity of the five elements requires a profound true yuan. It''s really difficult to achieve the unity of the five elements with the help of one person." "There''s no need to say much from the Lord. We all know your intention. There''s chronic poison in the elixir that the LORD sent us a year ago. We all know that." "Of course, there is no need for the holy one to worry about it. We are willing to help the Holy One. We are glad that he has made such preparations and has been able to cultivate peerless talents who practice five elements in one from our hands." The emperor looked at the five ancestors in shock, "you all know." "Naturally, if we can''t even see this method, the five of us can''t live to the present." Mr. Jin said with a smile. For them, when they first saw the emperor, they already saw that the emperor was ambitious. In order to achieve his goal, they would do whatever they could. They taught the emperor that he was cultivating a lion and a dragon, and once he was mature, he could eat it back. The emperor looked at the five ancestors and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I have no choice." Mr. Jin waved his hand with a smile and said, "all five of us have reached the end of our time. It''s a waste to keep all of our skills. We are the ones who have been trained by ourselves. We have already had the share of teachers and apprentices.""The Lord, can you call us master and fulfill our wish?" I heard that. The emperor knelt down and said, "I''d like to see you. Please help me." The voice just dropped. The emperor kowtowed each of the five ancestors. "Ha ha ha..." Elder Jin said with a smile, "OK, please keep the elixir field and run the five elements secret method." Next. The five ancestors'' palms were separated from the sky, and the five colors of Zhenyuan came out, which represented the most profound Zhenyuan they had ever cultivated. "Brothers, it is difficult to reach the realm of five elements in one with the help of one of the saints. Our efforts to help the saints refine the five elements'' talismans, penetrate into the body and form a cycle are not in vain." "Good." All of a sudden. There are five kinds of true elements in the room. At the same time, these five kinds of true elements are constantly rotating, and the speed is faster and faster, and gradually there are five talismans, which represent the gold, wood, water, fire and earth. As the ancestors of the five elements released their true elements, their old appearance became more and more old, and their skin was like the surface of dead wood, and their body was reduced by half like a vented ball. "My Lord, do it." PS: my friends come to my house and stop me from coding. I want to do it. Chapter 431 The five talismans revolved and quickly integrated into the body of the Holy One. This is the last thing that the five ancestors spent their whole body to do for the Holy One. Up to now, everything is to make wedding clothes for the Holy One. Each of them practiced a kind of attribute, and they have already reached the peak of this attribute. It is very common to refine a five element talisman. At this point. The emperor''s body is bulging, and five kinds of pure and rich true elements are integrated into his body. Fortunately, his five elements secret method has been cultivated to a very high level, which can accommodate the five elements talisman. Otherwise, in this situation, it would have burst. "Holy, the unity of the five elements is up to you." The breath of the five ancestors is like silk, which can break at any time. But they all want to see the wonderful combination of the five elements, which is life and death without regret. "Five elements in one, heaven and earth at my disposal." The holy one knows that this is the critical moment. It is normal to run the five elements secret method and try to integrate the five elements talisman. The five true elements come from the same source. I don''t know how long it took. A terrible breath suddenly erupted from the emperor''s body. The power of terror was earth shaking. The training room was shaking. The emperor was full of a strange smell. The five elements talisman in his body had been perfectly integrated into a yin-yang golden elixir. Open your eyes, two golden lights burst out. Behind him, the colorful rays of the sun, just like training, spread all over the house. The five ancestors saw the scene in front of them, with a smile on their face, and then slowly lowered their heads, so that they could see the scene now. I went with satisfaction. The emperor holds his fists tightly, and a steady stream of real yuan fills his body. Compared with before, his strength has improved significantly. It can be said that there is an insurmountable gap. What about the realm of heaven and man. With his current strength, one blow is enough to blow him to death. "Thank you for your help." After looking at the dead ancestors for a moment, the emperor slowly turned away and ordered them to be buried with the highest standard. ¡­¡­ It''s a happy day. People who stay in Zishan forest feel that this is a fairyland on earth. They are carefree and don''t have to worry about anything. "Master Lin, how do you do one thing day after day, year after year, without feeling bored?" Di Sheng goes fishing with Lin fan. He asks with deep feeling. He has been here for a long time. It has been a long time since he first saw master Lin fishing. Many people like fishing, but few of them can do it. Basically, it takes a long time to fish every day. Once upon a time, he always thought that master Lin must be very hard-working. Later, I found out that I thought too much about everything. I could see Master Lin by the pond every day. The little girl accompanied him fishing. He just wanted to learn something from master Lin. So, I''m always with you. Lin Fan said with a smile, "don''t you think it''s very interesting?" Di Sheng was stunned and thought about it. Then he said with a smile, "that''s what I said." He looked at Lin Fan and savored the meaning of what he had just said. After following him for so long, he felt that every word he said had a special meaning. Maybe I didn''t understand. But with careful thinking, I feel more and more, which is very reasonable. This is also the problem of the self feeling of Di Sheng that boxing has been continuously improved during this period. I have to say. The understanding of the earth saint is very high. In the case that Lin Fan didn''t teach him any unique knowledge of boxing, he could realize so many principles by his words and deeds without any circumstances. Obviously, I think too much. But I think too much, but I have such a harvest. I have to say that the earth saint''s luck is really good. "Does the little girl like fishing, too?" The earth Saint asked. Han Xiaoxiao said, "of course I like it." There is also a saying buried in my heart, what I like depends on who accompanies me. If I don''t like people, no matter what I do, I don''t like them. If I like them, no matter what they do, she will like them very much. Di Sheng has known for a long time that Han Xiaoxiao has a special idea about the master of Lin village. The idea is love. A few years later. Zishan forest house is as usual. Boom! The earth was shaking, and a dull voice came from my ear. All of them were shocked by the sound. Then they came to the gate of the manor and looked at the situation at the foot of the mountain in the distance. When they looked at it, all of them were shocked. It''s black and white. Countless troops have covered the forest house of Zishan. There was a sense of extermination in the sky and the earth, which was enough to see that these soldiers were strictly trained."Forget, really forget, there was a prince in that dynasty. The emperor died here more than ten years ago. When the prince ascended the throne, he certainly couldn''t tolerate the existence of the forest house." Di Sheng frowned tightly. When he left the imperial court with Tiansheng to look for the treasure of the former dynasty, the prince already existed. At the beginning of his life, he was made the prince by the emperor and had high hopes. Lin Fan said, "what are they doing?" He didn''t pay attention to this situation. For him, a large number of people doesn''t mean that he must be strong. They are often teams composed of a group of weak people. "Master Lin, do you remember the man you killed more than ten years ago?" The earth Saint reminds us. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "it''s too long. I don''t have any impression." For others, it is an unforgettable thing to kill today''s God, but for Lin fan, everyone is the same, too long, forgetting is very normal. Hearing Lin Fan''s words, di Sheng suddenly didn''t know what to say. He always felt that chatting with the leader of Lin village was a test of his own thinking. At this time, Han Yan is more and more mature, and she has been a little too familiar. From her youth and lively development to the present situation, she can only say that time is really a pig killing knife. For men, the man killed is beyond recognition, but for some naturally beautiful women, it''s like a scalpel. The more you kill, the more beautiful you are. This has happened before. At the beginning, she was very afraid, very worried, the final result was unexpected, the purple mountain forest house was not flattened as expected, but the emperor was defeated, the emperor was killed. For her, it was a big shock. Now, this happened again. Her heart was very calm, without any fluctuation, even without any feeling, as if the final result would be the same. Far away. Standing on the emperor''s chariot, the emperor looked at Purple Mountain with deep eyes. His face was expressionless and even cold. A sense of killing was released from his body. He has been waiting for a long time. A few years ago, the five ancestors helped him integrate the five elements into one, and his strength reached an unfathomable level. But he didn''t feel any pride. Instead, he practiced meditation, stabilized the realm of five elements in one, studied all kinds of books, and realized all kinds of amazing unique skills with absolute understanding. It''s not too much to call it a magic power. Now he doesn''t want to have any contact with the people of zishanlin. Hands up. "Up the arrow!" Cried a commanding general. WOW! These soldiers are well-trained. Since his father led hundreds of thousands of troops, he not only had no use, but also let his father die miserably. He knew that these soldiers were not good at all. Then he was personally responsible for training the soldiers, and he was sure to train them into steel like existence. And these soldiers, after all kinds of training. The physique has improved by leaps and bounds. Compared with the soldiers who used to be, the soldiers who are now trained can kill several people. Obviously, there is a huge gap. The Lord slowly put down his hand. The commander roared, "shoot the arrow!" Whew! Whew! The dense sound of breaking the air came, and the dull and powerful sound of bowing rang through the world. Countless arrows form a large dark shadow, just like the dark clouds cover, you can''t see the color of the sky, so who can stop such arrows. Not even the strong. The arrows of these arrows are made of refined iron. They are very sharp and penetrating. With such a terrible coverage, no one in the forest will survive. Even in the house. These arrows will tear the house to pieces like beasts. All of a sudden. Just as these arrows were about to fall on the forest house of Purple Mountain, a bright sword light rose up, carrying the power of sweeping thousands of troops and crushing everything. The light of the sword swept away. The arrow was cut straight from the waist. Next. A burst of fist power runs through the sky and the earth, and it will blow out a channel directly. But there are too many arrows, and they can''t deal with them at all. Even if it can kill a wide range of arrows. But in terms of quantity, the arrow has completely crushed the two saints of heaven and earth. "You can''t compete." Said Desheng. Tiansheng looks dignified. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the sage didn''t say a word. He just shot an arrow. Obviously, he didn''t want anyone in the forest to survive. Far away. The emperor watched intently, and the arrows stayed in the air steadily without any movement. Then, as if a mysterious force appeared, they sent the arrows directly to the sky. In the blink of an eye. The arrows disappeared without a trace. Seeing this, he raised his hand slowly without fear. "Stepping on Purple Mountain, no one will stay."The emperor commands the whole army. Since the arrow is not good, he uses the sea of people tactics to level the other side. Even if he is powerful, who can resist such a huge army. As for the number of casualties, it doesn''t matter to him. The most important thing is Lin Fu has to disappear completely. The well-trained soldiers, with neat steps and chanting slogans, attack the forest house in a murderous manner. When they fall, they can feel the ground shaking. "There''s no one left alive?" Asked Liu Xun, the old eunuch. "No need." After hearing this, Liu Xun said nothing more. He knew the character of the Lord. Lin Fu. "Master, many soldiers are going up the mountain." A servant came in a hurry, looking very flustered. He knew there were experts in the house, but the key is that the situation is not good. There are too many people on the other side. Chapter 432 The servants had never seen so many soldiers. You can''t see the end at a glance. "A lot?" Lin Fan smiles and asks. "Well, there are many special ones. The earth is shaking. There are many, many." The servant was very afraid. He had never seen such a situation before. He had only been to Zishan forest house for a few years and had never experienced that scene. He is the younger brother of a slave. Because of the difficulty of living outside, his elder brother introduced him to the forest house. In these years, he felt that the forest house was really good, not as terrible as he thought, and even felt very warm. Lin Fan comforted: "it''s OK. You are safe with me." The slave was very flustered. Even if the master said it was safe, it was really frightening to see so many soldiers rushing up. It caused extremely terrible pressure to his heart. No matter who sees such a situation, it will be very nervous. When the servant retreated, he was pulled aside by a very calm maid and told him what to be afraid of. He had not experienced it before. Don''t be nervous. Believe me, everything is a small problem. There''s no need to be so serious. The servant was confused. You''re real and fake. Is this the attitude of senior maid? The two sages of heaven and earth pondered. Indeed, they believe in Lin fan. Just looking at the situation around them, they didn''t think that they could be safe and sound. Once upon a time, they directly killed the emperor, which led to the collapse of the army''s mentality and direct withdrawal. Now. They feel a sense of killing from these soldiers. They are trained hard and honed in actual combat. They are not the same as those they once met. "Master Lin, we need to work hard. Although we can''t resist thousands of troops, we can still stop them for a period of time." Said Desheng. This is the style of the strong. They are all strong. After years of understanding around Lin fan, their strength has improved rapidly. Although they can''t completely resist these hundreds of thousands of troops, there is no problem in resisting for a moment. If these soldiers are able to line up on a real battlefield, they may not feel that they can hold on for long, because they will consume real yuan very quickly. The slightest carelessness can make you fall into the land of doom. Their purpose of helping Lin Fan resist the army is to let him take the people in the village to withdraw first. Since Lin Fu has existed for so long, there must be a secret road. Just leave from the secret road. "No, I''ll talk to them." Lin Fan said. He thinks that people can get along well with each other. When the other party sends so many people to him, there must be something. Of course, some things can be discussed. There is no need to be so complicated. The earth holy way: "this matter can''t talk about." Lin Fan was smiling and didn''t say much. He walked towards the gate. There was the road leading to the foot of the mountain, and the soldiers would come up from this road. There is no problem for him to wait there, so that the other party can see his sincerity. Soon. When they stood there, they could see that there were many figures at the foot of the mountain, and the trampling of footsteps caused the resonance of purple mountain. The rumbling sound was constant, as if it could collapse at any time. Han Yan holds her sister''s hand tightly. She can''t understand Lin Fan''s operation. She used to think about how Lin fan would do it. But now, with so many years passed, the other party still hasn''t taken any action, which has completely made her doubt her inference. Am I wrong? Lin Fan looks at the scene in front of him with indifferent eyes. For him, he is very happy to have so many people. He looks forward to meeting all kinds of people, especially friendly people. The road to the mountain is narrow. Many soldiers are climbing the slope and pouring in from all directions, blocking all the way out. It seems that they don''t want to let anyone in the forest house go. Soon. The well-trained soldiers stopped. They were wearing armor and holding sharp swords. When they got close, they gathered together and a thick blood came to their faces. The earth Saint sighs in his heart that the present saint is much more powerful than the previous one. These soldiers are polished by their bodies. They are definitely not those who were recruited and randomly placed in various armies. They are all elites. It seems that in order to revenge, the Lord has made a lot of preparations over the years. "Hello, everyone." Lin Fan waved to them and said with a smile: "I have a big place here, but there are a lot of people coming here. It may not work if you are treated once. Who wants to go in for tea? The tea here is very good." He smiles with a sincere look in his eyes. Anyone who meets Lin Fan with such a look will only have a feeling that he must be a warm person in front of him.The soldiers'' faces are still cold, and their swords are shining brightly, as if a beast with a big mouth is ready to attack at any time, tearing its prey to pieces. The two sages of heaven and earth are helpless. The mood of master Lin is always so brilliant, which they can''t learn in their whole life. If they encounter this situation, they will be ready for battle. How can they talk to master Lin in such a friendly way. It feels terrible. Even the soldiers felt sick. "If you don''t stay, kill me." A voice came from behind. A man in general''s armor stood behind the soldiers and gave orders. He didn''t lean forward. He was some distance away from Lin fan. Once. He followed the emperor to fight against Lin Fu and witnessed the death of the emperor. Finally, he came to the conclusion that Lin Fan was terrible and could not be too close to him. The soldiers roared in a deafening voice. The general exclaimed: "kill one of the bandits in the forest mansion, and you will be rewarded with 100 taels of gold. Kill the bandit Lin fan, and you will be granted the title of king and minister. Those who rob the corpse will be granted the title of official and minister. Kill them for me..." Giving benefits before the war can stimulate the ferocity of the soldiers. When this condition occurs, the eyes of all the soldiers twinkle with the light of tiger and wolf, and they all scream and rush to the forest house. The maids standing behind Lin Fan were frightened. There was a maid talking to herself. "I''ve lived to this age, and I never thought that I should be so valuable." I was moved. At this point, tears flow from the corner of the eye, not frightened, but proud of being so valuable. The two saints of heaven and earth stand in front of Lin Fan and get ready to fight. Lin Fan patted them on the shoulder and walked slowly to the front, "I''ll do it. There''s no hatred between me and them. Maybe it''s just a misunderstanding." They look at Lin Fan and don''t know what master Lin thinks. Up to now, this situation is not a misunderstanding, but a World War I is about to break out. Even if they are powerful, they can''t guarantee everyone''s safety. A soldier holding a sword high, exuding a ferocious blood, looking at Lin Fan''s eyes full of anger. "I want to be king." "Die for me." It''s just a miniature of it. Everyone''s thinking is the same as him. "Stop it." Lin Fan frowned. So many people rushed in front of him. He felt very dangerous. He was afraid to deal with one of them, and then he killed them all by mistake. He didn''t like killing people, and he didn''t like killing people who were weaker than him. The two saints of heaven and earth feel very confused when they hear that Lin Fan asks these soldiers to stop. If they can stop, it will be much easier to do. I just didn''t think of it. The soldiers who rushed in seemed to be under the control of some force. They all stopped and looked at Lin Fan with round eyes. They felt a terrible power over them. Lin Fan''s eyes became sharp. No matter who he faced, his eyes were sincere and gave people a warm light, but now they changed. As he took one step, all the soldiers stepped back. Take another step. Take another step back. "What the hell is going on?" Desheng was very surprised. Tiansheng said: "I don''t know, but villa master Lin is very mysterious. Some special methods are normal. It''s a pity. Why doesn''t the God learn a lesson and have to find trouble with Villa master Lin? According to our observation over the years, I find that villa master Lin has no interest in treasure rights and doesn''t argue with others." "But they are always provoked. Sometimes, they are forced." The analysis is in place. As they talk about this. The soldiers who have just poured into the mountain have retreated to the middle of the mountain, while Lin Fan walks down the mountain step by step. Hundreds of thousands of troops are retreating like monsters who can''t resist. They can only use retreating to ensure their own safety. Accompanied by the emperor, Liu Xun, seeing that the soldiers ignored the emperor and still retreated to the distance, could not help shouting. "What are you doing?" "The thief is on the mountain. What are you going to retreat from?" Liu Xun was so angry that he had problems in his head. Hundreds of thousands of troops were retreating. Is the road ahead too small to walk, or is the mountain collapsing? His roar is of no use. These soldiers did not put his words in their ears at all, and they still stepped back. As the most loyal old minister around the emperor, how could he just sit and watch? With a sonorous sound, he drew his sword on a soldier''s shoulder and said, "anyone who dares to step back is like this." Puchi! With one cut, the soldier''s head fell to the ground. In the past, this bloody method can frighten many people, but I don''t know why, even if he killed the soldier, it has no effect, so the soldiers should retreat or retreat.It''s like something really terrible happened. Pressure of their heart collapse, there is no idea of resistance. Standing on the emperor''s chariot, the emperor''s face was calm, but the killing intention in his eyes was gradually boiling. Instead of stopping the soldiers, he looked into the distance. I don''t know how long it took. Lin fan had already gone to the emperor''s chariot, and those soldiers had already retreated far away. For those who didn''t know, this situation was very mysterious, but only those who felt it personally knew that the feeling was really terrible. Chapter 433 "Have we met?" Lin Fan looked at the magnificent and powerful saint, who was very strange. He turned his mind and recalled whether he had met somewhere. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t remember who he was. It''s strange. He has been staying in zishanlin mansion and has never offended anyone. Why did the other party do this to him. Look at these people, many of them can''t see the end at a glance. Fortunately, he has the skill to make people scared by staring. These guys who stare back honestly and don''t rush towards him, otherwise there will be casualties. He could see that these soldiers were unable to decide their own behavior and were forced to do so by a will. At the same time, the other side gives rich rewards, seduces the desire in their heart, blinds their eyes and does some stupid things. Think about I feel that they are really poor. The emperor looked at Lin Fan coldly and looked at him carefully. He was very ordinary and could not see anything strange. He was still very young. His existence made him feel unworthy for such a long time. I don''t know why. But the other party''s behavior was terrible. Hundreds of thousands of troops were scared away by the other side, even he could not do it. "Are you playing the fool with me?" The LORD said angrily. Lin Fan said with a smile: "speak well, don''t be so angry. It will have a great impact on your mentality. I can find that your blood flow is very fast, about twice as fast as just now. Your heart is already very angry, and it''s difficult to maintain the friendly behavior just like that. I hope you can understand that some things may not be the same as what you think." Anyone who meets Lin Fan in this situation will be enraged. I am now very angry, but you are very calm, as if nothing happened, and that indifferent attitude, really make people angry. The emperor clenched his fists, and his eyes gradually sharpened. "Shut up." There was a roar. The saint appeared in front of Lin fan, stretched out his five fingers, just like an eagle''s claw, grabbed Lin Fan''s neck directly, and tilted his arm. Lin Fan''s feet were off the ground, and was lifted up by the saint. Normal people encounter this situation, absolutely red ears, dyspnea, five limbs move, want to find a place to lean on the feet, beautiful breathing fresh air. "Why are you pinching me?" Lin Fan was held high by the emperor and asked calmly. The two saints of heaven and earth felt that the breath of the saint was terrible. They looked at each other and looked shocked. They never thought that someone could practice to such a degree in just 20 years. It''s really incredible. "Maybe that''s your special way of greeting?" Lin Fan thought that it might be so. Then he held out his hand, quickly grabbed the emperor''s neck, and slowly mentioned Shit! There is a violation of science. Holy feet off the ground, was lifted up by Lin fan. My God The two saints of heaven and earth were shocked to see that their accomplishments were amazing. In fact, they had read books when they were young, and they had contact with some strange things, such as pinching each other and lifting them up, which was obviously impossible. "No, the other side used Zhenyuan to stand in the air instead of being lifted up." Di Sheng was very surprised and dignified. In fact, what shocked him was that he could stay in the air with the help of Zhenyuan. So neither he nor Tiansheng can do this. Even if you want to use lightness skills, you need some help. Even a small stone can be used to help you, but what the emperor shows is that there is no help, and it is all supported by the true yuan. "So strong?" The earth Saint muttered to himself. There is a feeling that the dog has been practicing for so many years. He can''t compare with the other person in his whole life. Now the saint is in his thirties. How to practice. For the Holy One, the situation at this time is a kind of humiliation. The five element elixir in the body runs, and the five element Zhenyuan bursts out. The powerful force blows against Lin fan. When the Zhenyuan is released, the two saints of heaven and earth are shocked. "The secret of five elements." Naturally, they know the secret of the five elements. The ancestors of the five elements were so terrible. They met with the ancestors of the five elements when they recruited all the sects of the river and lake for the emperor. At that time, the ancestors of the five elements had already retired to the mountains to practice the five elements secret method. There was no interest in the situation of imperial incorporation. At that time, the two sages of heaven and earth felt that there was no chance of winning, so they bid farewell to the five elements ancestors and let them go. Now, I think that''s why the sages can make great progress. But even so, the cultivation of the saint can''t be so profound.How did they know that the five elements'' ancestors instilled in the sage the profound truth they had accumulated for more than 100 years, and had created the only land immortal who could cross heaven and earth without the existence of Lin fan. At this point. Holy catharsis really yuan want to open up Lin fan, but the effect is really poor people fear. "How can you be ok?" He really can''t believe it. It''s like hell. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s a good strength, but it''s a little bit poor. Don''t be disappointed. You have a lot of room for improvement." "Well, I must have pinched it. You feel a little uncomfortable. If I let go, you should let go too." With that, Lin fansong opened his hand. The Lord let go decisively, so close to no effect, for him, to continue like this, just a waste of time. The emperor''s steps are light, just like an eagle''s wings, retreating quickly, and then floating quietly in the air. In other people''s eyes, these means are immortal means. Who can fly? Who can fly in the air. If anyone doesn''t agree, come out and have a try. To tell you the truth, no one really refuses. Even Lin fan can''t fly. As for others, there''s no need to say. How can we do it. Liu Xun, as a loyal old eunuch beside the emperor, is crying out with emotion. "Long live the Lord!" Wang Zhong of the monitoring department is already in his old age. When he hears Liu Xun''s voice, he also shouts. "Long live the Lord!" And those soldiers who were forced to retreat, when they saw their holy family rising up in the air, were also standing in the same place and looking at them stupidly. For them, it was like a fairy coming in front of them. Who can fly? They can''t do it anyway. Right now. A terrible fluctuation of the true element broke out from the body of the Holy One, and the colorful true element swept around like competition. "The true yuan leaked out and condensed into essence. What realm did he reach in his cultivation?" The two sages of heaven and earth were shocked to see this situation. From their cultivation to now, no one has ever been able to achieve this level. Even they have been practicing with Lin Fan for so many years, they can not achieve this level. "Lin fan, you killed my father and humiliated my emperor. Your crimes are too numerous to be written down. Today, I want to kill you here. If you have the ability, you can do it." "Move the mountain!" With a roar of the emperor, the five fingers grasped far away. All of a sudden, the earth moved and the mountains shook. A hill in the distance rose from the ground, soared into the air, and countless stones fell. Such means have been unpredictable. "Ah..." Everyone was stunned. "Immortal means, we are immortal." Liu Xun yelled. If the saint is not an immortal, how to achieve this degree. At this time, the situation is exciting for those soldiers who are scared away. Their backers have immortal like means. Heaven and earth are great. What else can they be afraid of. Think of the previous retreat. They were a little flustered. Next. There were soldiers shouting, "long live the Lord!" I hope to ease the embarrassment, so that after the event, we must not be blamed by the emperor. After he yelled, all the soldiers reacted to his strong desire for survival, making them shout very loud. "I''m welcome." When the emperor heard these high voices, he was full of spirit and momentum, and looked down on the world as if the whole world were under his control. The two saints of heaven and earth have changed their faces. Look at each other. "Can martial arts do this?" It''s their only idea, and it''s something they can''t imagine. Tian Sheng Ning said: "it is said that the five elements secret method practiced by the five elements ancestor has a highest level, which is called five elements in one. But no one has ever been able to achieve this level since ancient times. Has he reached this level, which is beyond our imagination?" Di Sheng said: "but can he have such a rich true yuan for his age to achieve the unity of the five elements?" "Don''t forget the real yuan of the five elements." "It''s possible for them to integrate their own truth into each other''s body, but they will die." "I''m afraid I''m satisfied to see the five elements in one strong man who has been cultivated by myself." Today''s saint''s long hair is flying, his robes are shaking, and the five elements of the golden elixir in his body are spinning continuously, which gives him absolute strength to pull up the mountain from the sky. In countless collections, there are all kinds of legendary magic powers hidden, but they don''t reach that level. These are just like stories. Just have a look. When their own strength is strong enough, the story is not a story, but really can do the myth means. "Town The saint roared, five fingers toward Lin fan pressure, pull up the mountain to block the sky, cover Lin fan, mercilessly fall.The weight of the mountain is unknown. Enough to crush anyone. Lin Fan raised his hand to catch the falling mountain. It was very light, not very heavy. Then he moved his wrist, and the mountain wheezed, and quickly flew to the sky. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace. Just now the high spirited Saint saw this scene, the whole person was dull. Looking up at the sky. The whole person has been stupid. His "mountain moving" was a magic power that he had practiced for several years. It was also used as a spell by him, but it consumed a lot of money. When he cast it once, his whole body would be drained. But What''s going on here. Gee! There are small black spots falling. No one cares. Because everyone was confused. Gradually. The black spot is getting bigger and bigger. If you look at it carefully, it''s a stone full of fist size. The holy one seems to have been performed the technique of body immobilization. He was stunned to see that his eyes, which could see the sky, were gradually covered by the dark shadow. Bang! Fist sized stones hit the saint''s head. The emperor''s head tilted and fell to the ground. Liu Xun was shocked and exclaimed, "Holy..." Although it''s very nervous. But he was afraid to get close. After a long time. The Lord rose slowly. Liu Xun is very happy, "Holy..." But still dare not close. The emperor''s head was swollen. His eyes, which were originally domineering, looked very stupid. "Who am I? "Where am I?" He turned pale when he saw the soldiers with knives around him. "Ah! Don''t kill me... " The voice just dropped. Just turn around and run. Soon disappeared at the end of the distance. Chapter 434 The scene was quiet. The gale swept through. Everyone was shivering. "Holy..." Liu Xun exclaimed, and then looked at Lin fan, "wait for the thief, and I will step down your purple mountain in the future." Maybe it''s the thought of Lin fan. Liu Xun ran away in ashes. "What happened to him?" Lin Fan was puzzled and didn''t know what had happened to him. When he wanted to ask others, hundreds of thousands of troops seemed to have lost their backbone and ran away in a panic. The crusade. It''s like a playful ending. There''s no fierce conflict. The only conflict is the emperor''s skill of "moving mountains" before his head is smashed. It''s really shocking. If you don''t meet Lin fan, the saint is the greatest existence in the world today. Even the land gods can''t describe him. Maybe it''s true that the relegated immortals are coming. Who can defeat him. The two saints of heaven and earth have been established. The master of the forest is an immortal. Such a terrible saint has been suppressed so miserably, what else can we say? I feel terrible when I think about it. "Brother Lin, great!" Han Xiaoxiao claps his hands and shouts excitedly. Han Yan looks at her sister strangely and thinks, what kind of stick do you mean by "stick"? But after this, Han Yan has no fear of Lin fan. Once, she knew that Lin Fan was terrible, but she still had an idea that she might live. Until now Lin Fan completely suppressed Han Yan with absolute strength. When faced with absolute terror, any fear is useless, can only bear wholeheartedly, that kind of feeling is like falling from a height, very afraid at the beginning, scared liver and gall will crack. Then I learned that there was a hard ground below, and the result of falling was that there was no place to die. From the beginning of fear to indifference, because the end would not change, there was only one way to die. It''s better to relax. Spring comes and spring goes. Time flies. It seems to be very slow, but in fact it is very fast. Lin fan is ready to wake up, but he hasn''t been prompted. The dream will continue. Han Xiaoxiao''s transition from a lively and naive age to a mature one is so natural. Just compared with Han Yan, there are some differences. Han Xiaoxiao hasn''t experienced the hardships of the outside world. He has always been innocent and alive. He has always been very relaxed. When he is old, the only way to be young is to have a right attitude and live happily. So you don''t look old. Xiao''s love for Lin fan has reached her heart. She often accompanies her. Even if she is extremely ugly, she can cultivate deep feelings. If it takes a long time Let alone the deep feelings, even the sacrifice is very simple. Xiaoxiao always wants to have something with Lin fan. But since that failure, she has no confidence in herself. The inner torment is very painful. Xiaoxiao secretly comes to Lin Fan''s room in the dark of a full month and takes Lin fan to the garden. Thinking about this situation, this scene is easy to be replaced by feelings, and there is a great chance of success. She is full of expectations for the next things. When Xiao Xiao takes Lin fan to a small wooden bridge, she lowers her head and walks slowly to Lin fan. Face to face, she sincerely tells Lin Fan her love and hopes to be Lin Fan''s daughter-in-law. She really had the courage to ask Lin fan out. But it turns out "Xiaoxiao, I already have a wife." Lin Fan''s answer makes Xiao Xiao feel confused, as if she didn''t expect her favorite brother Lin to answer like this. Small idea is very simple, is oneself where do not do well, unexpectedly let elder brother Lin say this kind of lie that even fool can''t believe. That night, with tears in his eyes, he forced his face to smile. "I''m joking. I''ll scare you." And Lin fan is touching a small head, very seriously said, really have a wife, I love my wife, if let her know I''m outside behind her with other women, she will be very angry. ¡­¡­ Inside. Han Xiaoxiao combed her sister''s hair and said, "sister, I found a white hair in your hair. I''ll wring it out for you." Little hands move. She put a white hair in front of her sister. "Look, it''s really white hair." Han Yan is smiling, "elder sister already more than 50, have white hair is not very normal thing." "Yes." Han Xiaoxiao looks at her sister''s face. There are some lines, but they are still beautiful. This has something to do with the health books given by doctor Xu. Doctor Xu says that health books are very powerful. If you practice hard, you can really keep your face. Even on the day of death, you can keep your face. Han Yan is not diligent in practicing.But Han Xiaoxiao practices every day, because she doesn''t want to get old. She just ages too fast. Even if she has health books, she can''t keep the smooth appearance of youth when she was young. ¡­¡­ Years passed. Lin Fan found Han Xiaoxiao sitting alone by the pool, looking as if he was depressed. "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing Lin Fan coming, Han Xiaoxiao envied him and said, "brother Lin, you''ve always been so young, but I''m old. There''s a wrinkle on my face I''m so sad. " Lin Fan said: "aging is a normal situation, how sad." "No, I''m sad." Han Xiaoxiao doesn''t want any change in her appearance, but it''s something she can''t stop. Even if she keeps fit every day, she can''t keep the same. At night. Lin Fan thinks of Xiaoxiao''s day, because Xiaoxiao feels sad for his growing old and envies him for being young all the time. He thinks Xiaoxiao should be happy. Think about it. How to make Xiaoxiao happy. Soon. He thought of it. That is to accompany Xiaoxiao to grow old together, so that she can not feel the change, is the best way. Lin fan is very familiar with his body. He mobilizes the strength of his body to gather it together. At the same time, he speeds up the flow of blood. His face gradually shows a sense of vicissitudes, and then adds a trace of wrinkles. Against the mirror. Very satisfied. The next day. Seeing Lin Fan''s face, Xiao Xiao was shocked and said, "brother Lin, your face..." Lin Fan said with a smile: "Xiao Xiao, I will grow old with you, OK?" Hearing such an affectionate confession, Xiaoxiao burst into tears on the spot and hid in Lin Fan''s arms in tears. The powder fist gently hammered her brother Lin''s chest, "you are good or bad. Xiaoxiao is embarrassed by you, eh..." Coquettish voice, soft. Lin Fan was confused and didn''t know what Xiao Xiao was for. Twenty years later. The maids of Lin''s house went a lot with them. Some of them got married and had children. They wanted to go back to the city and live a normal life. As a result, the number of maids decreased by one-third. All the maids left behind had deep feelings for Lin''s house. And today. Inside. Lin Fan looked at the two saints of heaven and earth, and could feel that their Qi had come to an end, and their breath was very weak. Even though they were powerful, they could not avoid life and death. "Master Lin, our time has come. We hope to be buried here after we die." The earth Saint said slowly that the old man was as haggard as if his flesh and blood had dried up. "Although I am going to die, I hope that master Lin can pass on my Kendo, hoping to find a good disciple." Tiansheng picked up a wooden sword beside him, "my Kendo is inherited in it." Tiansheng didn''t pass down boxing. Others can''t learn his boxing. His way is his own. There is no fixed move. He has come back to his original nature and moves with his heart. Wang baquan can kill a peerless master in his hand. The two saints of heaven and earth worship Lin Fan slowly. "Thank you for your help and guidance. I have no regrets in this life." "How strong is master Lin?" That''s the last thing they want to know. Lin Fan said: "very strong." The two saints of heaven and earth heard this, smile, slowly close their eyes, and the breath drifts away. "Good friend." Lin Fan said slowly. He buried the two saints of heaven and earth in the villa. When Xiao Xiao learned that the two grandfathers of the two saints of heaven and earth had gone, he was sad for a long time. The once bustling villa is becoming a little lonely. In the past, there were three people accompanying Lin Fan fishing, but now there is only one person. For Xiao Xiao, she still feels like a young girl full of vitality, but she doesn''t always want to express her love to brother Lin or sleep with him. The change in that mindset is subtle. Twenty years later. The atmosphere in the house was very depressing. Han Yan can''t escape the arrival of death after all. She doesn''t have any elegant demeanor in her life. She stays in Zishan forest all her life. When people die, they will recall the past. All the things will be in the short video moment, just like a slide in the mind. Han Yan is satisfied. Because she saw her sister grow up safely to adulthood. "Sister, don''t go." Han Xiaoxiao kneels beside the bed and holds Han Yan''s hand. She has already cried. Han Yan''s appearance is not very old, it''s all due to health preserving techniques, but her physical function has reached the extreme, and her cultivation is not deep. It''s not easy for her to survive until now. "Sister, take care of yourself." Han Yan is the most reluctant sister, fortunately everything is very good, think about the past, she had a kind of white life feeling.I haven''t enjoyed anything. She looked at Lin Fan and said slowly, "can I ask you something?" "Well, well, ask." Lin Fan nodded, although they are not very familiar with each other, but anyway, they have lived together for a long time. Their best friends are not friends, but they are friends. Han Yan said, "what''s the purpose of you staying with us?" This is her heart disease and the truth she wants to know most. Lin Fan was a little stunned when he heard that. He picked up the jade pendant from his waist and said, "before, when you came here, you didn''t throw half of the jade pendant to me. You said you wanted to live here. I agree with your request to stay. I have no purpose." Han Yan''s eyes are round, as if she is angry and wants to break the barrier. She grabs Lin Fan''s arm and wants to turn over and beat Lin fan. Gradually. Han Yan releases Lin Fan''s arm and laughs. "So I''ve always thought about it. " Then the eyes gradually lost consciousness. "Lin Fan Don''t be met by me in your next life, or I won''t let you go. " Chapter 435 Han Yan left after all. With reluctance and anger, she left the world that made her feel bad. No one knew what was in her mind at last. She is a woman, a young woman full of good expectations for the future, hope to meet the confidant half, hand in hand to the old, love. But it''s all a dream. The only thing she did in her life was to fight with Lin Fan for wisdom and courage, fight with heaven and earth, and finally found that she had been fighting with the air all the time. Han Yan is not willing to admit it. All she did was to protect her sister. After her whole life, the only thing that made her happy was to protect her sister. How could she say that all she did was that he thought too much. "Brother Lin, my closest relatives have gone, and I''ll only have you in the future." Xiaoxiao is the saddest. She has been fighting with her sister for wisdom and courage, but no matter what, her sister is always the best sister in her heart. Lin Fan stroked his little head, "I will accompany you in the future." In all kinds of dreams, Lin fan has been used to life and death for a long time. He would be sad when he encountered this kind of situation, but with the constant encounter, he has a kind of insight. Everyone is happy life, no regret to leave, that is their ultimate destination, maybe one day in the future, maybe meet somewhere. Once in a while, Lin fan would think about one thing. When on earth can he finish the task. Although I haven''t read many books, I can understand the literal meaning of the task. It seems that there is nothing left. Why can''t I go back. Of course. He is not in a hurry. Because Xiaoxiao is still there, he will accompany Xiaoxiao to finish her last journey. He is like a hormone in walking. When she meets her, she seems to die alone. She is not a lonely star, but is serious about her feelings, which makes him unable to do these things wrong. Since can''t give you perfect love, give you perfect friendship, family, accompany you crazy, accompany you to play, let you leave only a trace of regret. Although Lin fan is a mental patient, he is serious about his feelings. He will not share his love with others without his wife''s consent. Twenty years later. Han Xiaoxiao''s time is approaching. He is weak to the extreme. He looks ruddy, but it''s just a reflection. Inside. By the bed. The stove was warm and the snow was floating outside. "Brother Lin, why don''t you agree with me? Don''t lie to me. I''m dying. Don''t lie to me." Han Xiaoxiao looks at Lin fan. People often say that when a person is dying, his words are good. But Xiaoxiao''s meaning is very clear. I''m going to leave. Just tell me the truth. I''m really not reconciled. Lin Fan grabs Han Xiaoxiao''s hand, "I have a wife." After Han Xiaoxiao heard that, he didn''t know where the strength came from. He pulled Lin Fan''s hand and bit Lin Fan''s palm. He was very hard, very hard. He had already seen blood. "If there is an afterlife, I will be the first to find you, before you have no wife." "I like you very much. I like you all my life." "But you keep refusing me." "No matter how old I am, Han Xiaoxiao is full of youth and vitality." She has no strength to move. If she really has strength, she must turn over and jump up to press Lin Fan on the bed. Lin Fan didn''t draw back his hand. Seeing that Xiao Xiao gradually released his mouth, he held his hand and put it on his forehead until Xiao was completely out of breath. He knows little thoughts. But some things It''s not like that. "Xiaoxiao, you are right. You are always full of youth." Lin Fan looked at the quiet little, eyes have silk fluctuations, no one knows what he is thinking. Maybe it''s a little to leave, it''s very reluctant. For Lin fan, familiar people have left. In the next 20 years, the once bustling Zishan forest mansion will gradually become deserted. Most of the maidservants and servants have passed away. Some of them are too old to be picked up by their grandchildren and return to their hometown to enjoy their old age. Lin Fan''s life as usual, no change, basically every day is fishing, sitting in the pond, looking at the blue sky. Twenty years passed like this. By the pond. Lin fan, holding a fishing rod, was fishing quietly. In the past, he could talk while fishing, but now they are gone, and he is the only one left. He wants to go back. But the task has not been completed. For him, it should have been completed, but somehow, he just can''t go back. At this point. A figure rushed in from the outside. The other side was covered with blood. It was obvious that he was in an unimaginable fight outside. When the young man saw Lin Fan fishing, his face was filled with ecstasy. "The rumors are true.""It''s all true." Lin fan has always maintained the appearance of aging. When he felt very old, he didn''t want to feel this kind of problem, so he accompanied him to grow old. The young man walked slowly to Lin fan. He looked excited and flushed. Poop! "Master, please pass on my peerless martial arts. My whole family has been killed, and more than 100 people in my family have been killed." The young man kneels down in front of Lin fan. He has escaped for several years and has been hunted down. Later, he practices his family martial arts hard, but finds that even when he reaches the highest level of cultivation, he is still not the opponent of those people. Therefore, he fell into despair completely. Later, I learned the existence of Zishan forest house from a travel note. Throw a mountain into the sky with bare hands. In his view, it is clear that it is nonsense. How can there be such a person? But if he wants to revenge, even if he feels impossible, he should try to have a look in case he really meets him. Lin Fan looked at the man who suddenly appeared. The words of Tiansheng came to mind. "Pass on my kendo." Lin fan doesn''t know how long he can stay here. If one day the task ends inexplicably and leaves suddenly, the things entrusted to him by Tiansheng can''t be completed. He looked at each other carefully. He nodded his head gently. This young man is not bad. He got up and walked towards the house. The young man watched Lin Fan leave. He didn''t know why. He thought that the elder would not accept him as an apprentice easily. But even so, he would kneel down here and move the elder with sincerity. His eyes were fixed. Even in difficulties, they will not give up. It wasn''t long. Lin Fan came up with a wooden sword, came to the young man, handed him the present, and said slowly, "this is what a friend of mine once gave me. His sword skill is very powerful, and everything is left in this wooden sword. Go back and understand it slowly. I hope you can achieve something and inherit his legacy." Zhao Yong raised his hands and took the wooden sword respectfully. He is full of questions. What is this wooden sword. But since it was given by the elder, it is of course useful. "If you have nothing to do, just go. There is no one here to serve you." Lin Fan waved his hand. What he was thinking now was, when can I go back? It''s been a long time. Zhao Yong kowtowed thanks again. "Master, I will not insult the inheritance of this Kendo master." "When I get revenge, I will come back to serve my master." Zhao Yong leaves with a wooden sword. Go to the door. He looked back and saw the old man sitting there, quietly fishing, as if he was integrated with the whole world. Winter goes and spring comes. Everything seems very calm, years for Lin fan, has not important, he has been waiting, always believe that the world is round, everything is circular, as long as the time comes, everything will come to the starting point. Ten years later. This day. It was snowing in the sky. The snow was falling slowly. Everything was white before his eyes. He stood in the courtyard and held out his hand to let the snowflakes fall into the palm of his hand. It was cold and ice. It didn''t take long for the snowflakes to melt. Lin Fan felt the scarf wrapped around his neck. It was woven for him by Xiao Xiao. Although it looked ugly, it was still pretty to Lin fan. Sometimes, he would stand in front of a small tombstone. For a long time. Sa Sa! I don''t know if it''s the wind or someone''s coming. Next. Lin Fan felt a sense of malice. A group of people burst in from the outside. All of them were armed with weapons in their hands and looked fierce. The first one was a cold looking middle-aged man. He was carrying a bag as if it contained something. The bottom of the bag was bloody and spilled over. The bag slowly dropped to the ground. "Are you Zhao Yong''s master? It seems that you are old. Can you still move just like you are now? " "I''ve come to give you a present." The middle-aged man throws his bag at Lin fan. After landing, a head rolls down in front of Lin fan. Looking at the head, he is a little familiar, but also a little strange. When he thinks about it carefully, he has an impression that he once gave the Tiansheng Kendo wooden sword to each other. Just why It''s going to be like this. If Zhao Yong were alive, he would cry and feel the danger of the society. He felt the inheritance of Kendo left by the God from the wooden sword, and his cultivation improved by leaps and bounds. But I didn''t expect These old shady dogs even pit him. Seduce him with beauty. Just because I believe in my sister too much, I am poisoned. I have no place to show my ability. It''s really sad."You are his disciple after you got the inheritance of Tiansheng Kendo, but now you die miserably. I have a good relationship with Tiansheng. I''ll help you get revenge." Lin Fan looks at the head and talks to himself. For him, he doesn''t want to have any intersection with these people now. There''s really no need. "What are you talking about?" The middle-aged man said angrily, "old man, you''d better be honest at your age and hand in all your martial arts." At this moment. The sky has changed. The wind is surging. When Lin Fan got up and faced these people, his face showed a kind of smile, but the smile was a little terrible. He slowly raised his hand. Those people didn''t know what had happened, but when the snowflakes scattered in all directions, they felt as if something was wrong. In a flash. It''s getting dark. No It''s not that it''s dark, it''s that they see nothing in front of them. Chapter 436 Somewhere. The rich merchant, Zhou Fu. "Dad, why is grandfather so crazy all the time?" A young man inquired, he is very disdainful of his grandfather, crazy, in this acre is famous. "Because your grandfather was crazy when he gave birth to me." "Why does grandma take a fancy to Grandpa?" When the boy asked this question, the middle-aged man laughed and did not answer. He can say that your grandfather is handsome, and your grandmother is very ugly. Seeing such a handsome person, how can your grandmother bear to take them home directly, cajole them into having a relationship, and finally have them. No one knows where he came from. I only know that when I come to this place, I''m crazy. In the courtyard. "Who am I?" "Who am I?" A still young man walks around the garden, clutching his head with both hands. He always wants to know who he is, but it''s hard to remember. The people of Zhou family don''t know his origin, even as their descendants, they are so strange that they seem to appear out of thin air. The slaves fled far away, fearing that their husband-in-law would suddenly go crazy and kill them. No one will care about their life and death. Decades later. The saint has a very high position in the Zhou family. It''s reasonable to say that they have reached this age and must die of old age. But what they can''t believe is that although their ancestors have become old, they are full of spirit and have survived for generations. No one knows that in their eyes, this crazy ancestor has lived a full life, nearly 200 years old. Today''s Zhou family is gradually declining, the younger generation are very unfilial, but also very corrupt, the huge family, so was defeated bankruptcy. So there are younger generation to make the idea to the holy. It''s useless to think about this old madness. It''s just a burden. The idea in my heart is very simple. Forget it. Pretend to be an accident and never be found. So. The next day. The insane saint is still walking in the courtyard as usual. Everything is unimportant. The most important thing is that he wants to know who he is. Walk, walk. All of a sudden. A servant stood in front of him. The servant was very nervous. He stood shivering in front of him, and he had an iron bar in his hand. The servant was nervous and scared. The emperor took a look at him, walked around him and continued to talk. "Who am I?" The servant held up the iron bar and smashed it on the head of the emperor. He prayed in his heart, don''t blame me. If you want to blame me, blame you. They want your life. I''m just a slave. It''s not that I want to hurt you. Bang! A dull voice came out. Anyone who is hit like this will have a big hole in his head. The emperor lay on the ground and didn''t move. His mind was very confused, just like a slide show. One picture after another appeared in his mind. Many memories of the past have reappeared. After a long time. Immersed in fear, the slave is ready to check the situation of the other party. Suddenly, the dead man stands up again. This scene makes him tremble, as if to see the ghost. "I am the Lord." He has recovered his memory, and the long confusion has made his brain feel unbearable pain. It took a long time to get used to it. What happened during the period of his madness, the brain is also unreservedly transmitting what happened during his madness to his mind. The saint''s expression is indifferent. But as most of the unbearable memories come to mind. He clenched his fists. It''s not that he wants to beat people, but that there are things he can''t accept. The daughter of a rich businessman. It''s so ugly. Big marriage. Enter the bridal chamber. Blindfold, play games, bind hands and feet The emperor was very angry and insulted. He wanted to put up his hand to destroy this place, but the hand he held high didn''t fall down for a long time. After all, it was the blood of his family that made it difficult for him to start. During this period of his madness, he produced a group of descendants. Hateful! At this time, he thought of Lin Fan in his mind, everything is because of him, but after making clear the situation, he found that time had passed so long, his body could not stop the erosion of years, and he was very old. He was abandoned by madness. With his talent and savvy, if he practices well in these years, he can reach a very high level with the potential of his young body. But now it''s all gone. ¡­¡­Zishan forest house. Years for Lin fan is indifferent, he never cared about these, even after a long time and how, he can still maintain a good attitude. As usual, after fishing, Lin fan is ready to plant a la carte, which is a skill he learned before to ensure that he can have fresh vegetables. Just as he was walking towards the field, he stopped to look at the gate. A crowd poured in. One of the old men was carried in a sedan chair. The old man was the emperor. He played with the iron ball in his hand and looked at the familiar and angry manor with gloomy eyes. He''s angry now. As a saint, he should be the existence of thousands of people. He wanted to go back to his own territory first, but only when he arrived at the imperial court did he know that his imperial court had been overthrown and occupied. It was a blow to him. Of course, he didn''t have any feeling that the imperial court could be recaptured. What he wanted to know most was what happened to Lin fan, whether he had died in the past so many years. If he died, he would dig up Lin Fan''s grave and flog his corpse. "Lin fan, I didn''t expect that you were still alive." The emperor looked at him with a sneer, his voice was very low, as if the devil was whispering in his ear. Lin Fan said, "who are you?" "Shut up, you made me so miserable that you asked me who I was. Ha ha ha I am the destiny of heaven. If you dare to lay hands on me, I will be buried in the imperial court. You are responsible for all this. " He roared angrily. When he talked about excitement, he coughed, and xiaosun patted his ancestors on the back. "Ancestors, don''t worry, don''t worry." I don''t know how many generations this filial grandson is. He''s a black sheep. When he learns that the ancestor he''s going to kill hasn''t been killed, he seems to have changed his personality. He''s so surprised that he seems to see a ghost. The rest is simple. He was suppressed by his ancestors. When he learned that his ancestors were the saints of the former imperial dynasty, he was completely shocked, and then he was ecstatic. Does that mean that he is the emperor''s grandson and can be an emperor. Therefore, he has been asking laozong when we would rebel. I absolutely agree with him. For this xiaosun, he wants to kill this thing, but he can''t help it. Even if his blood reaches the extreme, he has to suffer. "I really don''t know who you are." Lin Fan felt that the other party was a little confused. He wanted to call Dean Hao to come here to see if he was mentally ill. He had never met me before and showed such a fierce look at me. He didn''t know where to offend the other party. The Holy One said angrily, "look carefully. Show me who I am." "I still don''t recognize it." Lin Fan shook his head. He really didn''t recognize it. If you recognize it, you will never cheat each other, because he would like to meet a familiar person, once familiar people appear in front of him again, he must be very happy. What irritating words. The emperor really wanted to explode in situ, but he met such a hateful guy. "You guy, my ancestors say that if they know you, they know you. You should also say that you know my ancestors. If you dare say that you don''t know them, I''ll blow your head." Xiaosun angrily scolded, and then he looked at the ancestor, as if to say, ancestor, you see I''m good, whether the future throne has my share. "No manners." Lin Fan said. Xiaosun is very angry. He rolls up his sleeve and wants to show his HuaQuan and embroider his legs. He gives Lin Fan an interesting dance. However, when he sees that the ancestor raises his hand, he points to Lin fan. "Good luck to you. My ancestors told me not to see you in the same way, or I''ll blind you." How can he do it? How strong the ancestor is. The person who can make the ancestor bear grudges must be very powerful. He will not dare to be presumptuous without relying on the ancestor. Holy way: "how many years, once the youth become like this, think all feel a bit interesting, have to say, you are young how good-looking, now, really old ah." "Thanks for the compliment." Lin Fan didn''t expect that this bad talker would praise himself. It seems that he has a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. His heart is very gentle. He knows that he just spoke in a bad tone and feels bad. Is ridiculing Lin Fan''s saint, hears Lin fan to say the words, for a time entire person all some ignorant. I didn''t understand what he thought. Praise? Praise you big head ghost, brain disease, I seem to praise you? He knew that Lin fan had the treasure of the former dynasty. As long as he got it, he would have a chance to recover the dynasty. Lin Fan said: "although I don''t know what you used to look like, you are not bad now. I can see from your facial features that you must have looked good before, but you are old now, and it''s not easy to see." He is not very good at speaking, but he can praise others. Praise can make people more happy. "Ha ha, it''s a pity. Just now, I have forgotten how you looked when you were young. Maybe you are as ugly as you are now."The emperor is old and likes to talk. If he was old, he would not talk much nonsense. He should have been crazy for so many years and had not spoken for a long time. Therefore, when he was sober, he became talkative. Lin Fan said: "it''s OK. I can recover the way I looked when I was young. In fact, there''s a reason why I''m like this now. I want to grow old with Xiaoxiao, but Xiaoxiao has gone, and I haven''t changed back at the first time. If you want to see the way I looked when I was young, I''ll show you." The voice just dropped. Lin Fan mobilize the vitality of the body, the appearance of a moment into a young look. "See, that''s what I am. Can you do it?" A fatal rhetorical question. Seeing the scene in front of him, the old emperor suddenly got up from the sedan chair, his eyes were like ox eyes, and his heart was full of blood. It was unimaginable that he had never experienced it. "How?" Lin fan asked with a smile. Seeing this hateful smile, the emperor was enraged. He opened his mouth and spattered blood all over the world, as if he had dyed heaven and earth red. Then The emperor seemed to be killed. He fell back, fell from the sedan chair to the ground, and fell heavily. Directly by Lin Fan alive angry to death. "Laozuzong..." Xiaosun cried in panic. Sniff There''s no breath. Xiaosun was silent for a moment. He looked up at Lin Fan and found that he was walking slowly. He suddenly thought of the previous situation. He was a little flustered. His ancestors were so powerful that people who could be hated by them must be more terrible. "Withdraw Get out of here. " Xiaosun runs away. "Young master, what should the ancestors do?" "It''s all dead. Don''t worry. Run." Where filial piety and grandson can take care of their ancestors, running is the most important thing. If the ancestors knew that he was running to leave blood, they would forgive him. Will also be pleased to praise. It''s my good filial grandson. "Ah Lin Fan sighs Just wanted to collect the corpse for the other party, the voice came from my mind. Look up at the sky. "I''m going back." Chapter 437 In the dark. A force came through and pulled him. [task: complete. ¡¿ [Note: the owner of archaic divine body is very satisfied with your behavior. The only drawback is that you ignore the love of a lovely girl. Animals are not as good as animals!!! ¡¿ [reward: Archaic divine body. ¡¿ [next time: October 1st! ¡¿ special departments. Dormitory. Lin Fan opened his eyes and turned his head to see Lao Zhang, ginseng and hen who had been sleeping in the past. The dream was too long. He was afraid to forget Lao Zhang''s appearance and wanted to keep Lao Zhang''s face in mind forever. The neck is itchy. Raise your hand and touch it. It''s soft. Touch a very ugly scarf, his expression some changes, this is Han Xiaoxiao to his knitting scarf, did not expect to follow back. "Is that really me?" Lin Fan thought. Think deeply, want to know everything, but with his brain capacity is difficult to understand. The distant starry sky. There is a bright planet. There are many magical beams on the surface of the planet, like channels, connecting with the depths of the sky. This is the territory of a large family. The main star is connected with the control field, and can reach all places as soon as possible. On the planet. Mountains rise from the ground, and countless palaces are built on them. The separated peaks are connected by steps floating in the air, in a main peak. A group of elderly people with rich breath are waiting anxiously. The two best gifted princesses in the family accepted the inheritance from their ancestors. I don''t know what the situation is. They watched the breath waves inside. Just at that moment. When the situation changed, they were very worried, thinking that there would not be any problems in it, but then the breath calmed down and let them breathe a sigh of relief. This is the forbidden area of the Han nationality. Once, the Han nationality was only a small one, but in the long years, there was a descendant who did not care about him. In the case that everyone did not care about him, he cultivated the body of heaven and crossed the unimaginable endless void. Therefore, the Han people changed the old house of the old ancestor into a forbidden area. Because it contains the will of this ancestor. Inside the forbidden area. The two princesses who frightened Laozu had already awakened. "Sister, I seem to have a strange dream." "Sister, me too." "Is this the experience of our ancestors?" "It should be, but how do I feel? In a strange dream, sister, you seem to be a little coquettish." "Elder sister, you are good or bad, but I feel that the elder sister in my dream is a bit stupid." "Sister, how can you have blood around the corner of your mouth?" "Ah?" ¡­¡­ September 1st! Early in the morning. "Ah, good sleep." When Lao Zhang got up, he stretched his waist and turned his head. He saw Lin Fan standing in front of the window, staring out in a daze. He got up, dressed and went to Lin fan. Instead of asking, he accompanied him and watched the beautiful scenery of the early morning. "Lin Fan..." "Well?" "I feel you have something on your mind. It''s different from yesterday. I feel lonely." "Is it?" Lin Fan was a little surprised and said with a smile, "I''m not alone because I''m accompanied by you." For Lin fan, he didn''t think about what happened to the dream and why something would come back with him. Whoever it is, just a little bit more normal. I think What the hell is going on. Is there a terrible plot. Even, he would study the "archaic Divine Body" carefully. Only he would not care. He didn''t even think of this time. The rooster wakes up. Staring at ginseng''s underpants for the first time, the cockeye thief is bright. Pull. In the morning, pull it for me. The face of the rooster is very excited. He uses too much force. Poop, an egg falls. Poop Puff continuous, eggs into mushrooming, came out. Comfortable. The task is completed every day. Ginseng wake up, habitually buckle the nose, dug for a long time, only the size of rice, roots snap, nose fall to the ground. Huh? When the evil Rooster sees it, it''s like seeing a sexy and enchanting chicken of the opposite sex. He pats his wings and walks around as if nothing had happened. He goes to the place where the nose excrement is. When no one pays attention to him WOW! How delicious! The nasal excrement, which had fallen quietly on the ground, disappeared after the evil Rooster road. I don''t know who was the protector of the environment and took away the nasal excrement.After breakfast. Lin Fan took off his scarf, folded it, and stood in front of the wardrobe, deep in thought. After a long time. Put the scarf in the dark closet. As you close the door, the closet turns black. Pop! "Let''s go out." Lin Fan said. "Where to?" Lao Zhang asked curiously. "Go to my wife." "Why do you want your wife?" "For money." "Oh When I went out from the Department, several eyes came from afar. Liu Ying likes to take ginseng to the bath. Another eye is Lin Daoming. As an expert in Maoshan, he disdains to see Liu haichan in the same way. You can practice your Taoist method. I''ll pick up my excrement. Don''t stop anyone. Let''s see who can laugh to the end. "Strange, there''s always a guy thinking about me." Ginseng riding on the rooster looks for the source of vision. I didn''t see it. The passers-by are very ordinary, without the penetrating eyes. I didn''t think much about it. Carrying the rope, the chicken galloping, steady walk, don''t move. Hotel. MuQing drinking morning tea, looking at the scenery outside, has never been so relaxed. Once upon a time, the shadow would be like a mountain on her. Just as she was thinking about these things. There was a knock outside the door. Mu Qing gets up and looks through the cat''s eyes What are you doing here so early? Open the door. "Wife, I miss you so much." As soon as he opened the door, Lin Fan held Mu Qing in his arms. He acted decisively. Mu Qing was stunned and didn''t know where to put his hands. He always felt that something was wrong. Her situation is like being forced into an identity. Lin Fan''s wife. But women They all like broad and powerful shoulders. She has a good feeling for Lin fan. "Do you miss me?" I haven''t seen it for a long time. I really miss it. Although Mu Qing and Lin Fan didn''t see each other very often, during the time of contact, she knew what kind of person Lin Fan was. She was very nice, but sometimes she seemed a little dull and really cute. Ginseng sighed, "damn dog food." Such a new word is no stranger to ginseng, it seems to learn a lot of modern social knowledge. Lin fansong opened MuQing and said, "wife, I want some money." "Ah?" MuQing was a little confused by Lin Fan''s operation. She didn''t expect Lin fan to ask for money in the morning. Lin fan is a little stiff, just like the original family. Money is kept by the woman. The man seems fierce and domineering. When it comes to drinking, he is domineering. When it comes to staying at night, he is domineering. But when it comes to money, it shows its true shape and flinches. It only dares to strike hard when it doesn''t talk about money. "I''m not ready to use it indiscriminately. I just like fishing recently. I want to buy some fishing rods." Lin Fan explained. Lao Zhang looked at it curiously. He didn''t see when he learned to fish, but he heard that fishing was a very interesting activity. Lao Zhang was looking forward to it. MuQing is a rich man. It''s a big star. It''s worth less than Xiaobao, but there are still hundreds of millions. "Do you have a cell phone?" Mu Qing asked. "Yes." "Do you have wechat?" "No Mu Qing took Lin Fan''s mobile phone, registered an account for him, and then tied her bank card to wechat. "I''ll show you the operation. You should learn how to pay with your mobile phone when you buy things in the future." Lin fan is very serious. Suddenly. The watch on the wrist is in Mu Qing''s eyes, with a slightly surprised expression. If you''re not blind. The price of this watch It seems a little expensive. After a long time. "Have you learned?" Mu Qing asked. Lin Fan said: "I learned." Mu Qing said: "I still have a lot of money on my card. I can''t afford to buy expensive ones, but there''s no problem buying some fishing rods. This is my contact. If you have something, you can send me a message." "OK, thank you, wife." Lin Fan said with a smile. MuQing was crying in her heart. Before she felt the taste of love, she was called wife. When she heard it before, she was scared, but now she is used to it. Just shout. It won''t drop a piece of meat. She always wanted to know why Lin Fan called her wife. She had never met her, but as a woman, she could feel that Lin Fan''s eyes were full of emotion.Straight white It''s love. "I have something to tell you." Lin Fan said. MuQing said: "what words?" Lin Fan hesitated to say something small, but after thinking about it, he always felt that it was not very good. Then he shook his head and said, "nothing, I''ll go shopping." "Goodbye, wife." MuQing was very surprised. Some of them don''t understand. What can I say to her? Why does it behave like this? Where is the problem? Or does it have a big impact? I think it''s better not to say it. Close the door, MuQing back against the door, head up, looking at the ceiling, lost in thought, she does not know whether it is a good thing to be seen by Lin fan, but she knows that Lin fan must recognize her. "Am I taking care of little white face now?" Mu Qing said to herself. Outside. Lao Zhang said enviously, "your wife is so good. I envy you. I give you money." "Mine is yours, too." Lin Fan said. "Ah, is it the wife?" "No, it''s money." "I said, it''s impossible." The two chatted, the topic seems to have no meaning, but the friendship between the two is very deep. Although Lin Fan lived in a dream for nearly 200 years. It''s supposed to be lonely. But after meeting with Lao Zhang, everything will turn into what it used to be. Open your heart, and Lin fan who used to be familiar will come back. Xiaogu fishing gear shop. "Is the boss there?" Lin Fan stood at the door and asked. The boss standing in the counter is a middle-aged man. He hears the voice and looks out the door. Blind Don''t I stand here? Chapter 438 The owner of the fishing gear shop was staring at them. See ginseng riding on chicken. It''s a terrible combination. As a shop owner, we should have principles. When we encounter business, even if we are humiliated, we should bear to earn money. No matter whether I earn it standing or kneeling, isn''t the money fragrant? "Yes." With a smile on his face, the boss hurriedly welcomed Lin fan to the store. "What do you need?" "I want to buy a fishing rod." "I see it." The boss is professional. No matter how strange the customers are, the only thing he has to do is to make this order. As long as you enter my store and don''t sell something to you, I''m a boss in vain. "Boss, you are so good. How can you tell?" Lin fan asked. The boss blinked. Brother, what are you doing with me? Of course, as a boss, even if you meet strange customers, you have to face them with a smile. "I''m sure you can see that some of you are successful people. This is your old father. He is really energetic. I seldom see such energetic old people." The boss is on the horse''s leg. Lin Fan said, "he is my best friend." The boss was surprised and quickly said: "it''s the old man who forgot to make friends. As soon as you look at the boss, you can see that his talent is beyond people''s imagination. Otherwise, he won''t be loved by the old man." Lao Zhang touched his face and said sadly, "Lin fan, am I really old?" The boss was surprised again. The trough! The difficult customer is on the horse''s leg again. "Brother, you are not old at all. You look like you are in your forties. When I get to your age, I will be satisfied with half your mental outlook." The boss feels that if he continues to boast, he will definitely have an accident, so he quickly digs off the topic. "What price do you want to buy?" He observed the expressions of the two, from which he could see the price of each other. If he hesitated, he would definitely buy the general one. If there was no fluctuation and his eyes were not targeted, he would definitely be the big boss. Sure enough Now these two are very calm. The boss said, "I have cheap and expensive ones here, ranging from hundreds to tens of thousands. Why don''t I introduce them to you?" Ginseng riding on the rooster is not happy. Don''t you see me so handsome? Introduce fishing gear and ignore me. I really can''t bear it. "You don''t take me seriously?" Ginseng dissatisfied. The boss bowed his head and saw that this strange and easy to ignore guy was either human or ginseng, but it was so strange that ginseng could speak, and his eyes were shocked. It''s back to normal in the blink of an eye. "How can I give you a good introduction?" Business people don''t exist simply. They don''t need to think about things for long. They can think of solutions in the blink of an eye. "The garbage will not be introduced to the owners. Please follow me. All the good things are behind." The boss doesn''t look at the cheap ones directly, but the best ones. Soon. "This is the best set of fishing gear in our shop. It''s a world-famous brand. It''s said that even whales can pull it up." The boss picked up a set of fishing gear and introduced it. It didn''t mean anything else. He just told them that the fishing rod was absolutely powerful. "Even a whale can pull up. You''ve seen it with your own eyes?" Ginseng squint, eyes very suspicious, always feel each other will Lin Fan and Lao Zhang as a fool. The boss said: "I haven''t seen it before, but I''ve heard that there is no fire without wind. It must have happened before and it will be spread out." The owner of the fishing gear shop thinks it''s a bit difficult. Although I''m bragging, it''s not too much to catch a shark. "Do you like it?" Lin fan asked Lao Zhang, he was very concerned about Lao Zhang''s opinions. Lao Zhang said, "I like it. Do you like it?" "You like it, and so do I." Lin Fan said, then looked at ginseng, "do you like it?" Ginseng raised his head and said, "is my opinion important?" "Of course, we are friends. If you like it, I''ll buy it. If you don''t like it, I won''t buy it." Lin Fan said. Ginseng thieves are very good. They look at the owner of the fishing gear shop with small eyes. Do you hear me? I''m the last key. If I don''t like it, I''m afraid your business will be difficult. The boss knows that the key factor to decide whether to make it or not is the humble but domineering ginseng. He stooped close to the ginseng. "Brother..." When he was ready to flatter ginseng, Lao Zhang took Lin Fan''s hand and said, "I like it very much. Buy it, OK?"Lin Fan said, "OK, then buy it." After hearing this, the boss stood up straight and returned arrogantly. Without looking at ginseng, he warmly entertained Lin fan. Ginseng did not expect that Lin fan should be so overbearing ignore him, not already said, respect my choice? The angry ginseng clings to the feathers of the evil cock and makes the hen feel painful. They all want to throw the ginseng down. If it''s not for your excrement and nose excrement, do you think you can ride on the great evil hero? Hotel. Drop! Mobile phone information prompt sound. Mu Qing looks at the information and stares. "It''s a terrible speed to use money." If she was Lin Fan''s wife and she recognized herself, she would definitely call and roar You black sheep, it''s hard for me to earn money and support my family. What do you buy? It''s more than 100000 yuan. Do you know that I need to stand on the stage for several minutes to earn income. I''m very tired. Three pairs of fishing rods are so terrible. The owner of the fishing gear shop successfully sold the treasure of the shop to Lin fan. Even the owner of the fishing gear shop was very remorseful. Why didn''t you think of saving some expensive fishing gear before? If you have more expensive fishing gear, you can certainly sell it and make a lot of money. The river crossing bridge. Lin Fan took Lao Zhang and they came here. "Is fishing really a pleasure?" Lao Zhang has never fished before. He is still full of expectation for this kind of activity. Moreover, he feels like he is very powerful with this fishing rod. Lin Fan said with a smile: "of course, I didn''t find fishing interesting before, but later I found it really interesting and easy to get addicted." Lao Zhang felt that what Lin Fan said was very interesting. I''ve been trying for a long time. Although ginseng was dissatisfied with Lin Fan''s behavior, he felt that he didn''t give him enough face in front of the store owner. As a result, he was underestimated by the store owner and made him lose face. But Lin Fan also bought him a pair of fishing rod. He chose to be considerate of his master. It must be because the master didn''t hear what he said at that time, otherwise he would not lose face. Pick up the bait and choose the pit. Two people a ginseng, as for the evil cock only wings, no hands, so can only dry stare. "It''s boring enough." The evil Rooster gathered his wings and squatted there looking at the river. Ships passed by all the time. Gradually, the evil Rooster fell into meditation. He missed his compatriots and hadn''t seen them for a long time. "Wow, I got a fish." Lao Zhang exclaimed, and then quickly lifted the fishing rod. The strength was a little strong, and the speed was also very fast. As soon as the fish came out of the water, he jumped and ran away. Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang, you can''t fish in such a hurry. When a fish gets hooked, you need to take your time. You can''t be in such a hurry. Otherwise, it''s easy for the fish to run away. Look I have fish coming, so I need to take my time. " Lao Zhang is very serious. "How do you know so much?" "In fact, what I don''t understand is what I slowly figured out. These are experiences." "I''ve never seen you fish." "I learned it in a dream." "Wow, that''s great." There will always be many problems in the communication between Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Ginseng and evil cock are like looking at fools. They can''t understand what they are talking about. What a complicated problem. At this point. There is a voice coming from afar. "Stop it, stop it all." "It''s about you. Watch what I''m doing and put down the fishing rod." An old man in uniform came up with a walkie talkie in his hand and said to the walkie talkie: "I caught two fishermen." Lin Fan said, "Hello, what can I do for you?" The old man didn''t answer the call. Instead, he observed the situation around him and analyzed the fighting ability of the two men. Looking at Lin fan, he analyzed that he was wearing thin clothes, which should be no threat. With Wang baquan that he had practiced for decades, once there was a conflict, he would certainly beat each other into dogs. As for Lao Zhang, he was obviously ignored. Such a thin old man is obviously just making up a few. He can kick over with one foot. End of analysis. The old man was very confident and asked, "what are you doing?" "Fishing." Lin Fan said. "Fishing? It''s so reasonable. Do you know fishing is not allowed here? " As a river patrol officer, the eldest brother is very attentive to these things. When he encounters these illegal acts, he must stop them. "I don''t know." When the old man heard this, his eyes swelled. He looked left and right, and saw the sign lying in the grass. He quickly picked it up, pointed to the words on it and said, "now you know, fishing is forbidden, and the violator will be fined 200 yuan. The circumstances are serious, so you have to be detained."Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. All nodded silently. They all know the rules and didn''t see it at first. "Sorry, we just didn''t know. I hope you can forgive me." Lin Fan said. The old man nodded with satisfaction, "well, for the sake of your good attitude, I''ll give you a warning. Even if you''re fined, you can go fishing in other places. It''s not good here. If you have nothing to do, go back quickly." "All right." Lin fan is very easy to talk. Since he has rules, he will abide by them. Others may be overbearing. But he won''t. If those who have been beaten by Lin Fan look at this scene, it will definitely give the old man a thumbs up, praise, the old man is worthy of the old man, really too arrogant. Right now. Far away, over the city. Suddenly, black cloud vortex appeared, and purple thunder swam in the cloud. "The trough! It''s going to rain. " The old man saw this and left in a hurry. He wanted to go home to collect his clothes. Lin Fan looked up. "What an evil smell. Let''s go and have a look." Chapter 439 inside the city. All the passers-by looked up at the sky. "Wow, it''s rare to see such a grand scene once in hundreds of years. I didn''t expect that I could see such a beautiful scene in my lifetime." "Do you know what it is?" "Yes, it''s vortex clouds." The passer-by swearing, neuropathy, who does not know this is the vortex cloud. The special department was alarmed. "The vortex cloud over the city has a strong energy response, and there may be strong ones. The citizens need to be informed to seek refuge in a safe place." Jin Heli got the first-hand data and looked dignified. The one eyed man was silent for a long time. "Where''s Lin fan?" In the past, he was the kind of invincible, who dares to make trouble to kill who, but the star is too strong, the first thing to think of is Lin fan. "I don''t know." Jin Heli said. The one eyed man said: "inform all members above level 8 to gather in the city, and those below level 8 are responsible for evacuating the public." "Yes." At this time, there are already many people standing there. Emergency news is on the LED display outside the mall. "Members of the public, please take shelter in a safe place immediately." The citizens heard the sound. "The special department told me to take shelter in a safe place." "It''s safe here." "The most dangerous place is the safest." "No mistake." The citizens didn''t listen to the advice of the special departments. They were full of curiosity about strange things and wanted to know what the vortex cloud was. Members of special departments are scattered in every corner of the city, some on leave, some on appointment. When they get the notice from the Department, they all immediately put down what they are doing and attack the place where the incident happened. Because of the disappearance of evil things, their workload has decreased sharply, and they have a lot of free time. At the beginning, they feel very relaxed and comfortable, but as they have nothing to do for a long time, their leisure is very painful. Liu Ying is carrying big and small bags in his hand. He looks young and handsome with black hair. Even his girlfriend''s love for him has obviously improved. For example, he has a strong point in doing something. In the past Bareheaded, girlfriend will complain, very uncomfortable, nothing to catch. But now Hands holding his black hair, more interesting. "Can you not go?" When my girlfriend saw the vortex cloud, she felt a sense of oppression, as if it was very dangerous. Liu Ying put the big and small bags on the ground, hugged her girlfriend and gently kissed her on her forehead. "Baby, it''s my responsibility. I have to protect you. You go back first with your things. Don''t worry. I''m strong. I''ll be fine." "Then pay attention to your own safety. Don''t be brave. Come back early in the evening. I''ll make your favorite seafood hot pot." My girlfriend worried. "Yes, but I like your seafood, too." Liu Yingjian said with a smile. My girlfriend said shyly, "I''m not serious..." Liu Ying put her fingers on her lips and said, "honey, go back. It''s OK." "Husband..." "Well?" "Don''t do anything, or I''ll do nothing." "Don''t worry. In case I really die, your name is in the pension column." Finish. Turn around and run towards the distance quickly. He was prepared for sacrifice in every action, so he cherished and loved his girlfriend very much. No matter how unreasonable his girlfriend was, he would coax her and then throw her on the bed to fight a fierce battle to calm her anger. In case Once I really can''t come back, I can''t see the scene that my beloved is angry with me any more. Liu Ying felt that he was really smart. Once, when the evil things were rampant, he would take equipment with him even when he was on vacation. Later, when the evil things disappeared, he still did not relax. He still took equipment with him and was ready to fight at any time. The scene. When Liu Ying saw her colleagues coming from all directions, she nodded in tacit agreement. "What''s the situation now?" "It''s not very clear. The Department asked us to evacuate the crowd and maintain order at the scene." "What are they doing? Why are they all around here?" Seeing that the citizens are still standing in the same place, Liu Ying seems to be in a bit of a hurry. Whether she has seen the notice from the department or not is the wisest way to escape under unknown circumstances. He came to the crowd and yelled. "Get out of here and find a safe place to hide." After hearing this, many citizens rushed to the distance, while some citizens took out their mobile phones and took pictures of the sky without listening to Liu Ying. Liu Ying came to them, "go." "What do you shout? It''s not your home. I can stay as long as I want. It has nothing to do with you." The speaker is a young man with glasses, carrying a schoolbag, holding a mobile phone, shooting at the sky for a while. He didn''t put Liu Ying''s advice in his heart at all, and even felt that Liu Ying''s attitude was very bad."It''s dangerous." "Why don''t you run when you are in danger? It''s a strange sight. It''s rare in a hundred years. I tell you that my major is meteorology. This situation can be explained scientifically, that is..." He explained it with his own professional knowledge. Liu Ying was too lazy to pay attention to each other and went to evacuate other citizens. Most of the citizens were very persuasive, but a few did not cooperate very well. "Speed Rune!" He took out a piece of Rune paper and pasted it on his body, which greatly improved his moving speed and shuttled through the crowd. This is downtown. There are too many people. It''s very difficult to completely evacuate without trampling, but even so, you can''t give up. Boom! At this moment, there was a roaring thunder in the vortex cloud. Next. A thunderbolt falls, and the target is the guy with glasses. Liu Ying wants to save people, but the speed of the thunderbolt is too fast. With a bang, the man with glasses is annihilated. "What''s that?" Where the glasses man disappeared, a transparent figure floated to the sky. "Soul?" As a graduate of Maoshan high school, Liu Ying seems to see that it is the soul, because Maoshan once had a profound secret, that is, being able to control the soul. But it was lost later. "What is this?" Gu Ao, a strong man in the Buddhist high court, came to Liu Ying and asked. Gu Ao, whom I haven''t seen for a long time, is more robust and explosive than a few months ago because he likes to roll iron. "Be careful, it seems to absorb the soul," Liu said "Soul? Is there really such a thing? " Gu Ao was shocked. "Nonsense, if it wasn''t for the lost secret of Maoshan high court, I could lead to your soul." The situation at this time is not simple. It''s definitely not what they can deal with. The one eyed man appeared on the top of a building, looking at the sky with a dignified look. He already felt great pressure. "Who will carry it later?" Asked master Yongxin. He and the one eyed man are both strong Buddhists, commonly known as meat shield. When they encounter enemies, they are always in front of them. A group of weak chickens output from behind, and suffer the most painful beating. Sometimes they can''t attract strange hatred. They are yelled by those weak chickens. It''s really stressful. "What do you say?" One eyed man. Master Yongxin said, "I am older than you and have more experience than you. This kind of situation just gives you practice and accumulate experience." "You are really gone with the wind." One eyed men have this feeling. This kind of situation really only he can resist, Luohan Dharma body let one eyed man self-confidence, cultivation of the lift, let him have enough ability against stronger enemy. "Amitabha." Master Yongxin put his hands together. Far away. Wu Sheng frowned and said, "how can the soul clan come? It''s so arrogant that it appears directly over the city. Doesn''t he know there are terrible guys here? " "Anyone who wants to die can''t be stopped." Wu Xingyun said. "Clan elder, the soul clan guys who come from this situation should not be weak. Obviously, they want to take away the souls of all the people in this city. We should go and have a look in case of any change." Wu Sheng said. His idea is simple. It''s necessary to have a good relationship with the people here. Wu Xingyun nodded and said, "well, this is a way." ¡­¡­ At this point. A shadow gradually fell from the swirling clouds. "Yes, yes, they are all fresh and pure souls. There are still a lot of them. They don''t come in vain." The middle-aged man is wearing a gray black robe. His face is very thin and his cheekbones protrude. It seems that he is very mean to people, especially the crooked nose is not full, which adds a bit of gloom. The Soul Mountain comes from the starry sky. In the starry sky, their secret practices are very evil. They need to cultivate with the help of the soul. The stronger the soul, the more helpful it is to them. Of course, the souls of these ordinary human beings without cultivation are also good. The souls without good quality can only be made up by quantity. Hunyue looks down at the people who are running away from here and there, with a gloomy smile on the corner of his mouth. He has a big hand, and a flag appears. When the flag appears, there is a surge of wind and clouds, sending out a breath of deterrence. "The spirit is coming!" He waved the flag and yelled. The flag shines. "Lin Daoming..." Cried the one eyed man. Lin Daoming directly realized that when he lifted his hand, dozens of golden talismans rose out of thin air. He was very distressed. These golden talismans were the highest level talismans, and it was difficult to refine them, but there was no way. In this case, he had to play hard. "Pardon!" The golden talisman burned and turned into a little bit of brilliance. Feeling the energy fluctuation, Hun Yue looked down and said angrily, "it''s a trick to carve insects. It''s just a way to die."The voice just dropped. Directly waving the flag, a light swept away quickly. Bang! Lin Daoming didn''t expect that the other party was so terrible. He not only broke the golden talisman he had worked hard to accumulate, but also had a terrible power. Poof! Lin Daoming''s chest seemed to have been badly damaged, and a mouthful of blood gushed out, shouting: "what else are you looking at, meat shield? Hurry up." The one eyed man is ready. But seeing that Lin Daoming was hit hard by the other side, he suddenly felt a little It doesn''t seem to hold up. The one eyed man said, "who are you?" He is ready to have a good communication with the other party first. Any conflict will happen without good communication. He firmly believes that as long as he has a good communication with the other party, there will be a good start. Soul Yue looked at the one eyed man with contempt. "Hum, soul family, Soul Mountain, your soul is very good. It''s just that I have practiced a secret method recently. I need you souls to make up the number, so I''ll help you." The idea of hunyue is very simple, that is to do it. The one eyed man cried in his heart. Where Come on. Chapter 440 I think he used to be a one eyed man. But I don''t know where to start. Everything has changed. He did not become weak, but to the enemy is too strong, in front of this looks more terrible than him guy, really he can deal with it? My heart cried. Fan, come on, I really can''t stand it. The one eyed man said, "it turns out that the stars are coming. We have a good relationship with many families. Maybe we can have a chat." Looking for Lin fan. I''m sorry. I didn''t see it. Soul Yue sneered: "don''t tell me such nonsense. Look at your trembling heart, I will know that you are afraid, or you want to delay waiting for someone to save you. Don''t be paranoid. All you think will not come true." The one eyed man is a little embarrassed. It''s terrible that he can see all these special things in his eyes. In his heart, these little nineties are seen through by the other party, but even if they can be seen through, he will never admit it. Master Yongxin whispered, "where''s Lin fan?" "Yongxin, you are in a bad state of mind. You can''t rely on Lin Fan for everything. We need to be strong ourselves. What if Lin fan doesn''t have time one day?" The one eyed man teaches that he must show his ability as a leader when he catches the opportunity. That is to tell the other party clearly that I can be a leader for a reason. "Amitabha, don''t go too far, benefactor." Master Yongxin said calmly. Soul Yue said: "what are you doing? Just you. I can kill a group of people with one slap." Chiguoguo''s contempt. "That''s arrogant." Seriously injured and spitting blood, Lin Daoming leaned back against the wall and looked up at the sky, swearing. One eyed, masculine. It''s rampant. But now the situation is very embarrassing. He wants to take the other side''s head off and kick the ball around, but the premise is that he must have such ability. He has to fight with the other side. Without Lin fan, he should be twisted off. Right now. A voice came. "What are you doing here? He''s so rampant. Be careful of disaster. " Wu Xingyun said. He and Wu Sheng came from afar. As soon as they got here, they heard hunyue pretending to be forced. To be honest. He thinks that hunyue can''t go far on the road of pretending to be forced. He hasn''t found out the specific situation yet, so he comes here to make trouble. The world is so big and there are so many cities. Why don''t you choose to come to Yanhai city? Do you really think that the stars are omnipotent? He used to believe that the stars could push the planet. It''s just after some beating. There is no such idea any more. The final price of arrogance is to be beaten. "Wu Xingyun, the Wu nationality." Hunyue didn''t expect to see the people of the Wu nationality in the starry sky. "How can you stay with these aborigines and have no prospects at all? Do you still want to meddle He didn''t pay attention to Wu Xingyun at all. Do I have to care about other people''s eyes? The one eyed man was relieved, but a little disappointed. How could Lin fan not show up? Otherwise, he would be able to show off the leader''s style without fear. However, it''s better to have one than none. It''s also a good thing for Wu people to show up, at least to stabilize the scene at this time. Wu Xingyun said: "I don''t want to meddle in my business, but to protect your dog''s life. Don''t take it seriously. Believe it or not, at least I can tell you that if you continue to be so rampant, you have stepped into a very dangerous situation. It is very likely that this will be your last arrogance." "Be presumptuous. You old Wu people dare to talk to me like this." Soul Mountain has been completely replaced into the rampant scene, anyone in his eyes is a mole ant. Anyone who dares to fight against him is looking for death. "You think you''re my opponent?" The only way that hunyue doesn''t pay attention to Wu Xingyun is that he can suppress him. Wu Xingyun said: "I''m not your opponent, but it''s not me who''s fighting against you. Don''t think you can be lawless. In fact, you just sit back and watch the sky. You don''t know the depth. The relationship between the soul clan and the Wu clan is OK. I''m kind enough to remind you not to regret it at last." Well intentioned persuasion, but when the donkey liver lung. He didn''t want to say much. Wu Sheng said in a low voice: "clan elder, if he wants to die, let him play by himself." "Young master, you are a little bad." "I''m not so bad. I''m not happy to see him so arrogant." "I''m not happy, either." Hun Yue frowned and said angrily, "what are you talking about stealthily?" He felt that these guys were speaking ill of him. "Nothing." "Well, no chat." Wu Sheng and Wu Xingyun spread out their hands, showing very common. The spirit Yue standing in the air is really arrogant. The flag in his hand is obviously the evil weapon that sets off the wind and rain. It eats people''s soul and soul. It''s very dangerous. Ordinary people can''t resist it. As long as they are shrouded, their soul will be instantly dragged away.Hunyue didn''t care what the people of Wu said. He waved the flag again and set off evil wind. "The spirit is coming!" Wu Xingyun raised his hand and patted it, crushing the light of the flag. "What are you doing?" Soul Yue roared angrily, his eyes were wide open, and he looked directly at Wu Xingyun, "if you want to compete with me, OK, I''ll let you taste the spirit calling flag." "Wait a minute." Wu Xingyun said in a hurry, "I don''t want to fight with you, and the words are very clear. I''m not your opponent." "Hum, if you know it''s not my opponent, be honest with me." After all, Wu Xingyun is always fighting against Wu Xingyun. The purpose of his coming here is to absorb his soul. He doesn''t want to interfere with anything else. Wu Xingyun says that he is not his opponent, but once he fights, he is still in trouble. These ordinary creatures have almost escaped, but it doesn''t matter. No matter how far you run, the ability of the soul summoning flag can be summoned to you as long as it is covered, even if it is hidden underground. He waved the flag again. "The spirit is coming!" I saw that the flag was shining, and its power was a little stronger than before. Obviously, it was ready to harvest. Just when he vowed that everything would develop as he thought. The situation changed suddenly. Soul Yue glared at Wu Xingyun, "what do you want to do?" He was stopped again. Or by Wu Xingyun. Wu Xingyun said helplessly: "I really want to save you. I hope you don''t do things that you regret. Sometimes, what you see is one-sided. The evocation flag is indeed a terrible killer and your life charm. I can understand your purpose of coming to this planet. I advise you to go to Changbai Mountain. Maybe you can get something." "You''re looking for death." The spirit of the Soul Mountain is in a hurry to defeat the evil way. Over and over again I can''t bear it. Wu Xing said, "you are looking for death." It''s hard for him to understand why the other party doesn''t understand. It must be purposeful that I didn''t stop you like this. Why don''t you open your cerebellum and think about the problems? You have to believe in evil. All of a sudden. Wu Xingyun and Yu Guang swept the figure not far away. "You''re done." At this point. Lin Fan came from afar with fishing gear. Along the way, he saw many ordinary people fleeing in panic. In their opinion, what''s the matter? He stopped a citizen to ask about the situation and learned that there was danger there. They came in a hurry. "What''s the matter with you?" Cried Lin fan. When the one eyed man saw Lin fan, he really had the feeling of tears in his eyes. It was like when he was in deep despair, the light suddenly appeared, and the brightness was still very high, shining bright in front of his eyes. "There are strong enemies to make trouble, trying to destroy everyone in the city." The one eyed man said, then jumped down from the roof, quickly came to Lin fan, pointed to the soul mountain standing in the sky, and told Lin Fan what. "So bad?" The one eyed man said, "it''s really bad and evil. Look at it..." Then he saw the one eyed man staring at the sky, "as the strong man of the star family, you want to take the souls of all the people in Yanhai city. Do you really want to destroy the people in my city?" Soul Yue said angrily, "hum, don''t think you can be safe with Wu Xingyun''s help. No one can stop us from taking your soul." "See, it''s so evil that the villains can''t stay, or it will be a disaster to all of us." The one eyed man pointed to the Soul Mountain with a serious look. "Well, you''re right." Lin Fan agreed. Lao Zhang hid behind Lin Fan and whispered, "it''s terrible. Xiao Bao will be very dangerous." "My wife can be dangerous, too." Lin Fan said. The one eyed man is satisfied with this kind of effect. He has no opinion about all the nationalities in the starry sky. It''s OK to visit our planet and explore, but he can''t open his mouth and destroy the city. It''s too scary. If we didn''t have Lin fan, we would be scared to death. Wu Sheng whispered, "what are they talking about?" Wu Xingyun said: "what else can we say? In my opinion, this guy is completely finished. There is no hope. You can know what''s going on by asking around. It''s like you don''t know what''s going on." The words are all a disappointment to the Soul Mountain. Have lived to this age, brain stupid to this extent, really terrible. "Young master, you don''t look at leader Xu''s righteous face. He''s a tough character in laoyinbi." Wu Xingyun commented. "I can see that." Wu Sheng thinks that the clan elders are quite right. After so many times of cooperation, the harvest is not rich at all. It seems that there are two invisible hands in the dark, which have been pitting them all the time. If you think about it carefully, it''s the one eyed man who is too Yin. They don''t want to pit him. "Hun Yue, I advise you to apologize in a friendly manner. This one has arrived. Don''t be ignorant. It''s no wonder that other people will die at that time." Wu Xingyun said."Shut up." The soul Yue angrily says. Wu Sheng said: "elder, why don''t you tell him that the ancestors of the dragon people should be polite to him." "Young Lord, I also want him killed. His soul summoning flag is a good thing. It''s a sharp weapon. Although it''s a little evil, it''s very useful." "It''s not easy. It''s not that easy to get." "Leader Xu, just give it to me. Don''t worry about anything else." "I understand." Chapter 441 Soul Yue looks at Lin fan. "Do you dare to stop me, even you boy?" Indeed, Lin Fan gave him a very weak feeling, holding fishing gear in his hand, calm eyes, just like the confused youth, when he saw the danger, the feeling of powerlessness was very exciting. The soul Yue analyzes, now is this kind of feeling. Lin Fan said: "my job is to protect the safety of this city. I have money every month, so I will be worthy of my salary." Although he has not seen the salary. But he knows that his salary has been given to Qingshan. He is very satisfied with these things and thinks that it is a very happy thing that he can help Qingshan. With a brush of soul Yue, he disappeared in the same place, and then appeared in front of Lin fan. The flag in his hand sent out a thick black fog, and a strong sense of oppression covered everyone. "To die." His eyes are like a knife, waving the flag in his hand. In an instant, the flag shines and covers Lin fan. "No one can stop me from taking the soul of this city." "Ha ha ha..." Hun Yue laughs, high spirited and awe inspiring. "Sure enough, you are a terrible villain. To deal with villains, we should Lao Zhang, you said "Beat him to death," Lao Zhang exclaimed Lin Fan raised his hand, clenched his fist and blew it at Hun Yue''s face. The strength of the fist was terrible. Hun Yue''s face was shocked, and his fist had not yet arrived. But the strength of the fist force made his facial features twisted. Bang! Click! When the crisp sound sounded, it showed that the facial bones of Hun Yue had cracked, and his teeth were even broken into his stomach. The powerful blow made his body tremble, which was the power flowing through every part of Hun Yue''s body. It''s over The invincible soul mountain is very solemn and stirring. His body falls to the ground, and the flag of calling souls falls to the ground. No one is afraid of death. Even if hunyue is arrogant, he will ask for mercy when he is in absolute danger, hoping that the other party will forgive him. But Lin Fan''s speed is too fast and his strength is too strong. He can''t bear it if he punches down. Even if he wants to beg for mercy and apologize, he doesn''t have the chance. "It has been successfully eliminated." Lin Fan said. He won''t keep his hands on bad people. The one eyed man squatted down, looked at the other''s miserable face and sighed softly. It''s too miserable to see the human appearance. His facial features have been distorted. If you have to describe it, it''s a variant of clay porcelain. That''s roughly what it means. Lao Zhang picked up Lin Fan''s hand and worried: "does it hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt. It''s good." Lin Fan shook his hands without any scars. Lao Zhang patted his chest, "I''m relieved if I don''t get hurt. I''m afraid he''ll hurt you." The one eyed man turns his head and looks at Lao Zhang strangely. What he thinks in his mind is very simple. It''s just what people say. He worries about whether Lin fan has been hurt. It''s really terrible. One eyed man doesn''t understand Lao Zhang''s love for Lin fan. He just envies him for not having such friendship. At this time, just as the one eyed man wanted to pick up the flag, Wu Xingyun was quick eyed and held it in his hand. "Chief Xu, it''s dangerous." Wu Xingyun said. The one eyed man scolds in his heart. The speed of the dog thief is so fast. "I know it''s dangerous. It''s dangerous for you to take it. I think you''d better give it to me so that I can destroy it." Wu Xingyun shook his head and said, "no, this thing can''t be destroyed casually. It must be destroyed by a special method. There are many souls in the flag. Most of them are innocent people killed by the Soul Mountain. Once released, it will definitely cause disaster." Wu Sheng stood aside, unable to say a word. I watched the whole process of the conversation between the old clan and the one eyed man. As a young master of the Wu nationality, he has a thin skin and can''t do this kind of cheeky behavior. Far away. Several figures are very sneaky. "Have all the pictures been taken?" Li Yanyin didn''t expect that the soul Yue of the soul clan died so miserably. Lin Fan''s strength is really terrible. The soul Yue is not an opponent at all. Even the soul flag is taken away by others. She doesn''t like people here at all. Wu Sheng is the one who bears the most hatred. Cheap man. It''s really cheap. "Well, it''s all done." Said the clansman. Mobile phone is a good thing. It can record what happened in front of them. This evidence is of great help to their future actions. Li Nannan knows that the princess has a purpose. She was honest and stood by. I don''t dare to say more, I don''t dare to see more. The movement of hunyue is very big. Not only Li Yanjin, but also Prince Jinwu and others are watching from afar. When they see that hunyue starts, they don''t want to help.It''s none of our business. Just have a look. "Prince, they even dare to kill people of the soul clan. They are very bold." Said an old man. Eight princes disdain a way: "soul clan have what dare not kill of, plant into my hand, you see this prince can''t hesitate." The clan elder said with a smile: "that''s natural. How can the eighth Prince hesitate? But these people don''t know that the soul clan will pay for everything. Now they kill the soul Yue. As long as they are known by the soul clan, they will definitely retaliate. Then there will be a good play." "Why not..." There is a ray of conspiracy in the eyes of the clan elders. "What do you think? It''s not fun here, or it''s not delicious enough. Where can I find such a fun place? If it''s destroyed by the soul clan, where can I play? " Eight princes scold a way. It doesn''t matter if the cultivation is not as high as the senior of the clan. His position is high enough. What he says is an order, and everyone has to obey. "The prince is right." The old man was in a hurry. The eighth prince said haughtily, "well," he is very important everywhere. He was hurt by Lin fan. But the eighth prince thought very clearly. I don''t want to see him. Anyway, I haven''t contacted him in the future. But the one eyed man is pretty good. I still have a lot of respect for him. The scene. The one eyed man and Wu Xingyun are still fighting for the flag. "Leader Xu, if you don''t handle it properly, it will cause a lot of trouble." Wu Xingyun said. He didn''t expect that the other party was so patient. He didn''t want to give it to him according to the situation. No matter what, he had to get the flag. He stayed in Yanhai city for some time, but he didn''t get anything. He must seize the opportunity and never let it go. "We have professional equipment," the one eyed man said During their argument, members of the Department began to clean up the scene. When Liu Ying saw Lao Zhang and Lin fan, his eyes lit up, but ginseng was the one that attracted him most. "Lin fan, master, brother Shen, hello." Liu Ying greets with a smile. Good attitude. What do you mean the rooster is very dissatisfied? When I don''t exist. Lin Fan smiles and greets Liu Ying. He came to Wu Xingyun and held out his hand with a smile. "I can feel something howling here. I think I can feel nature and let them return to where they want to go." If it''s someone else, he won''t pay attention to it. If he wants to get his flag, he won''t die so miserably unless he goes all out with me, but it''s Lin fan who speaks. Wu Xingyun always feels that the other party seems friendly, but in fact it''s terrible. "It''s a very dangerous thing." When he handed the flag to Lin fan, he did not forget to say that it was dangerous. He hoped that Lin fan would know that he was afraid of giving it back to him. Although the chance was slim, if there was any hope, he would make a lot of money. "Thank you. I''ll be careful." Lin Fan said. He could feel something inside wailing as he took over the flag. There are a lot of them. He opened his arms, closed his eyes, and felt everything that others could not feel. It was the taste of nature. Then he held the flag high, and with his fingers, the flag broke with a click. An amazing scene happened. Stars appear in the sky. They come close from afar. When you look at them carefully, they are round spheres of light with small wings, just like elves. These elves surrounded Lin Fan and flew to the sky with the souls who were imprisoned in the wake flag. The one eyed man and others were shocked. Let alone a one eyed man, even Wu Xingyun is like this. He is a member of the star family. He has a lot of knowledge and is surprised by the scene. "Lin fan, what was this just now?" Wu Xingyun asked. Lin Fan said: "the power of nature has taken them away." It''s amazing. Wu Xingyun thinks that there are some big families in the starry sky who can control and extradite souls, but he has never seen such a situation. The power of nature? What is that. To tell you the truth, if it comes from other people''s mouth, he absolutely wants to educate them to be human. You are so stupid that you even use these words to trick me. I really think I''m stupid. But the words came out of Lin Fan''s mouth. There is absolute credibility. "Lao Zhang, let''s go." Lin Fan returns the broken pieces of the soul calling flag to Wu Xingyun. Look down at the debris. The expression is very painful, and a good soul summoning banner becomes a fragment. "Leader Xu, since you like the soul summoning banner so much, I''ll send it to you. Don''t thank me." Wu Xingyun throws the pieces to the one eyed man. This thing can be sold as scrap iron at most. The one eyed man glanced and threw the pieces to Yongxin. "Scrap iron is worth some money. Go back and make a bowl. It''s easier to beg." "Amitabha." Master Yongxin put his hands together, put on a Buddha''s face, and read the Buddha''s nameI''m going to NIMA! Monks don''t say dirty words. I''m merciful. "Scattered, scattered." The one eyed man waved his hand, and the morning meeting ended. They left the meeting separately. The next thing is for the Department. They have done their duty well. Far away. Lin Daoming leaned against the wall and just swallowed his own amulet. It was self-treatment, but he still needed the help of strong doctors. He waited quietly. He thinks that he is a meritorious man, waiting for people''s cheers and admiration. After all, it is he who blocks the killing moves of the stars and saves many people''s lives. After a long time. "What about people?" Lin Daoming pondered that there was no movement in the distance. The swirling clouds in the sky had disappeared, and they must have been solved. Even if we clean up the mess, we should not ignore me. Gradually. There are more people around. Many people went to the streets and went shopping. A kind-hearted child saw Lin Daoming and immediately took his mother''s hand. "Mom, this grandfather is so poor. Can I give him a dollar?" The woman said happily, "son, you make your mother proud. Go." Jingle! A coin is put in front of Lin Daoming. "Grandfather, this is what I give you. You can buy a bag of spicy strips to mend your body." The child put the money in front of Lin Daoming, and then ran back to his mother happily, holding his mother''s hand and walking towards the distance. Lin Daoming looked at the coin in front of him. I haven''t come back for a long time. Until "Damn you Chapter 442 The one eyed man leaped over the top of one building after another. He was very vigorous. When he fell to the top of one building, he didn''t jump immediately. "Eh!" "I always feel like I''ve forgotten something." Ponder for a moment, did not think of what it is, a little toe, toward the special department. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. "Dong Dong!" "Come in, please." Dean Hao leans back against the leather chair and brushes the circle of friends in a boring way. He just wants to see what the patients who were cured and discharged were doing. Some time ago, a patient came to deceive him. He saw that he was still ill, and then he came back for treatment. Sometimes, he is proud of his duty. There is no, absolutely no president of any psychiatric hospital in the world who can do this. "Master, what can I do for you?" Director Hao put down his mobile phone, put the screen on the table, got up and asked with a smile. For this master Dean Hao has always suspected that the other party has some potential problems. It''s not very clear. It needs constant observation. But the living place is well arranged, that is, they live in the same corridor with the patients, which is convenient for management. Of course. Ordinary patients want to come to him, the president, that is impossible, as long as they dare to just enter the door, they will be directly carried back by the nurse. Anyway, the gold bracelet of this master is very good. A Da Dao: "benefactor Hao, although I have been here for only one day, I find that there are too many people who have Huigen here. Let''s say that Professor XingKong is really an expert." Look It''s not far from crazy. Dean Hao said with a smile: "that''s good. When you meet an expert, you can have a good exchange and discuss. You can''t say that you can make progress." When it comes to the star sky Professor, Dean Hao can only say that when I didn''t come, he was already in Castle Peak and was quite lonely. Later, he opened a cram school where a group of patients went to study and could lead a group of patients to study. Can the star sky professor''s situation be simple? On this point. He has long given Castle Peak patients a list of rankings. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are on the list. They are extremely cruel to themselves, but now they are much better. How did they get better? The problem is very complicated. They should leave Castle Peak and go outside, and their spirit has gradually improved. ADAO: "to be honest with benefactor Hao, I had a conversation with the star benefactor, but the other side seemed to have some misunderstanding about me." I heard that. Dean Hao suddenly fell in love. What are you talking to me about? It''s useless. Don''t want me to talk to Professor starry sky for you? He thought. It''s always possible. Dean Hao coughed softly: "master, this star sky professor has such a temper. You can patiently communicate with him. I think you will have a great harvest." "I have a temperament, and I''m ready to have a good conversation with Professor XingKong. It''s a coincidence that when I listen to Professor XingKong''s knowledge outside the door, I''m quite aware of it, which coincides with the principle of the star road in the universe." A university has regarded professor XingKong as an expert. A tall person with a high floor. Dean Hao felt more and more that the master had problems. It was the first time that he heard someone praise the star sky sect like this. Of course, as the president of a professional psychiatric hospital, he never subjectively belittled any patient, but personally felt, used his brain, and thought about whether what the patient said was reasonable or not. Therefore, he will not comment for the time being. "Oh Dean Hao said. He has some do not want to communicate with each other, so the performance is very perfunctory. The meaning is very clear. Master It''s time for you to go. As the director of Qingshan mental hospital, I have precious time. I spend tens of thousands of minutes. If you want to chat with patients, you can continue to chat. What''s the meaning of chatting with me. ADAO: "Dean Hao, I wonder if I can live in the same room with benefactor XingKong." He is looking forward to that if he can live with the star benefactor, he can pay close attention to each other. If he can talk with each other, he will definitely gain. Director Hao said: "no way." "Why? I think there must be a reason why benefactor Hao wants to stop talking. If it''s really not feasible, I''ll never ask more. " Asked ADA gently. As the top ten missionaries, he has a lot of experience in missionaries. It is impossible for the other nine to catch up with him. You pay attention to quantity, but I pay attention to quality. Only one missionary can catch up with you all. Dean Hao shook his head and said, "the room that the star sky professor lives in is the most precious and special VIP Suite here. It''s a personal small single room." "Please help me, benefactor Hao." Said ADA.Director Hao tapped his fingers on the table with a dignified face. "It''s not that I don''t help, but it''s very troublesome." We''ve all talked about this. Don''t you understand? A Da didn''t ask. An exquisite Buddhist heart saw through everything. He lowered his eyebrow and hesitated. Then he lowered his head and took out a necklace hanging around his neck. The chain was very common. The key was that the hanging objects were very good. A miniature version of the Tathagata Buddha. With his hands folded, ADA put the Tathagata Buddha in his palm and prayed. A moment later, he put the necklace on the table and pushed it over. "Dean Hao, my Buddha is merciful. I really want to live with benefactor XingKong." Dean Hao''s eyes brightened. "Thank you for your kindness. I know that I''m upset recently and need to be suppressed by the Golden Buddha. When my mind calms down during this period, I''ll give it back with both hands." ADA was helpless. It''s really dark where we need to preach. People in the world need to be influenced by Buddhism. "I''m glad to help you, benefactor." ADA said with a smile. Dean Hao likes these people. He knows what to do without saying anything. He has known for a long time that the monk''s origin is unknown. Ordinary people must be scared to death, but for him, what can these do. He borrowed my place to preach, and I plotted his Bah, I''m wrong. How can we say it''s a plot? We should take what we need and help each other. Corridor, ward. The nurse and the doctors nodded when they saw hospital director Hao. The working group has made it clear. As long as you see him with the old bald donkey, don''t talk about the patient. In front of the ward. Through the glass in front of the door, Dean Hao saw Professor XingKong working hard and pushed the door in with a smile. "Professor, say something." I didn''t pay attention. Dean Hao knows about professor XingKong. It''s all small problems. Go straight in and look down. The star sky professor is painting the star sky pattern. Let alone, he is really good at painting. Even a painter with a little ability may not be able to match him. "The master wants to live in a room with you. Do you agree?" Professor XingKong is still painting with his head down. It''s like I didn''t hear what Dean Hao said. Dean Hao is not impatient. He is a professional. In this case, it is foolish to continue to ask. "Well, since you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your consent." Dean Hao said with a smile. We can solve this problem in the simplest way without talking. "I don''t agree." Professor XingKong said without raising his head. Dean Hao pulled the master out and opened his hand. It was a pity. "Master, you also heard that he didn''t agree." He didn''t wait for the master to speak at all, and then said: "but don''t worry, I will be responsible for this matter in the end. After a period of time, I''ll have a chat with him. Now entanglement will only irritate him, and there will be no chance in the future. Do you know what I mean?" ADA put his hands together, "Amitabha." If master Yongxin was at the scene, he would definitely translate it to Dean Hao. He wanted to do it to you, but he was suppressed by the name of Amitabha. Dean Hao patted him on the shoulder, "don''t worry, I''m very reliable." Then he left, leaving ADA standing alone in the corridor, wondering what was going on. A moment later. "Brother, do you want a watch?" Ah Da looked back and saw a man standing behind him stealthily, with a pen in his hand. He began to greet him. "Hello, benefactor." "Buy watch, import, keep value, fashion, taste." "Well, please give me one." ¡­¡­ Office. Dean Hao sat at his desk and looked at the necklace. He was in a beautiful mood. He bit it hard. It was absolutely gold. Take out your cell phone and look for your address book. A target was quickly targeted. Master Mai, the collector. Click! Dean Hao took some pictures of the Golden Buddha necklace and then passed them to the other party. Almost not for long. There''s a message back. Master Mai, the collector: "real gold?" Dean Hao: "I''m kidding. I can''t touch gold." Master Mai, collector: "OK, according to the current price of gold, a thousand gold 41g can be recovered. What do you think?" Dean Hao: "go away." Mad, I didn''t expect that this guy was so dishonest. He even talked about the price of gold with him. He wanted to hammer this guy to death. Master Mai, collector: "Dean Hao, I''m just kidding, but anyway, you have to tell me the history of this golden Buddha necklace. To tell you the truth, the workmanship is very good, and the master level among the masters is like a natural one. But I really want to ask, what kind of Buddha is this? You can''t say it''s a Tathagata Buddha. It doesn''t look like it."Dean Hao: "it''s not our planet''s stuff. Think for yourself." Dong Dong! Right now. Senior director in a hurry, look panic way: "Dean, something happened." President Hao put down his cell phone and said, "what is it like to be in a panic? Don''t panic in case of trouble. Calm down. Take a few deep breaths to ease your mood. " "Oh, oh." The senior director took two deep breaths and admired him. The president is worthy of being the president. I am not at all flustered when I am so flustered. I really admire him. He has studied with the president for a long time, but he still feels that there are too many things to learn. "Come on, what''s the matter?" If Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are not here, what else can happen? During their absence, Qingshan mental hospital is very peaceful. If anything happens, it will have to wait until they come back. At present, the senior director is still a little immature and needs to be well adjusted for a period of time. "The old bald donkey is fighting with a patient." "It''s a serious fight." "Moreover, the old bald donkey''s condition was very serious, and his nose was bleeding. He even said that if he could let the benefactor vent his evil spirit, I would feed him with my body." "Mom, it''s crazy." Chapter 443 Dean Hao suddenly got up and his eyes were round. "What are you talking about?" "Which patient did he work with?" This kind of thing happened when he was separated from the old bald donkey. Previously, he said that the old bald donkey had mental problems, but it was still a kind of speculation. Now that this kind of thing happens, there is nothing to guess. He is absolutely sick. Otherwise, how can he do it with the patient. I''ve been in Castle Peak for such a long time, but I haven''t seen a fight between patients. "Forget it. Don''t talk about it. Go and see what''s going on." Dean Hao left in a hurry. Hallway! "Good game." "Get to work." "Poke him in the ass." "He''s bald." A group of patients stood in the distance shouting. They were really excited when they saw the scene of the fight. They haven''t seen it for a long time. Although they like it, it''s impossible for them to go on the stage. There''s no other reason to be afraid. The nurses and the doctors were in a hurry. The fight between patients is really terrible. As professionals, they don''t dare to break in and participate in the battle at will, so as to prevent the two patients from feeling dangerous and getting sick completely. The scene is absolutely terrible. Suddenly, someone was shouting. "Here comes the dean." Everyone is waiting. In such a difficult situation, the dean is their guiding light. When the idols come, they all get out of the way. Don''t panic. As long as the Dean comes, there will be nothing. "Dean, the situation is very complicated, the fight is very fierce, we did not dare to pull." A doctor whispered. Dean Hao nodded. "Stop it." As soon as the watch seller was ready to show his claws, he heard the voice of the dean. He suddenly stopped and stood in the same place. Then he stopped, raised his head, and cocked his mouth. He looked at the old bald donkey angrily. Doctors and nursing workers around have great admiration. The president is worthy of being the president. If he goes on, he will stop the conflict. Who can refuse to accept this ability? I feel that there are still many things to learn from the president. I don''t know when I can reach the level of the president. Dean Hao took a look at the patient who was selling the watch. He was not hurt, but he was very tired and sweating. It seemed that the move was very sharp and the physical strength was extremely expended. On the contrary, the master looked a little miserable, his nose was still bleeding, and he had a faint smile on his face. Seeing this smile, hospital director Hao knew that he deserved to be beaten. Your smile is gentle to others, but it is a provocation to patients. Can you not be beaten. "What''s the matter?" Hao asked. The master put his hands together and said, "Amitabha!" The nurse and the doctors all feel the same way. The old bald donkey really has a problem. He can''t speak. He can only say "Amitabha." it seems that his condition is very serious. Some doctors who like to learn discuss it in a low voice. This situation should be suffering from Language barrier. The patient of selling Watch said: "he is a big liar. He doesn''t give me money to buy my watch, but he also challenges me with a smile. It''s not easy for me to make money through hard work. How can I bully people like this? I feel terrible." Dean Hao came to the master, "did you buy his watch?" "No," said the master Dean Hao said, "do you want him to draw a watch?" The master said: "yes, I found that this benefactor has a high understanding. I didn''t expect that this place is really a place of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon. The world pursues the truth, but ignores the false. But the poor monk didn''t expect that this benefactor will treat the true and false equally. This kind of state of mind is really rare." Director Hao, who wanted to hear the old bald donkey''s nonsense, rolled up his sleeve and drew a watch on his wrist. "What''s this watch? How much is it? " If you want to solve this problem, you have to follow his will and bully. That''s not feasible. The patient said: "this is my latest watch, Richard Miller rm-056. I use the technology of Tourbillon and double taper needle. The technology is very complicated and tedious. I''m very tired and limited edition. I''ve been preparing to sell two of them all my life. I..." "How much is it?" Dean Hao asked, what are you talking about? I can''t understand you. "25 million," said the watch seller Dean Hao is used to it. He knows something about the patient''s condition. Normally, he is the imitator of all kinds of famous brand watches. He is skilled and can be called a genius. His defense is more real than real. Those real masters worship him, but You can kill an enterprise by yourself. How can you keep it. So for some special reasons, this patient is mentally ill. The nurses and the doctors were so stunned that they really dared to ask. Can you do what you want when you get sick? Too much. "Master, give me the money." Hao said. The master said, "what''s the money, benefactor hao?" "Watch money." "But it''s a painting."Dean Hao is a pro but not an outsider. To say how high the master''s status is in his mind, it can only be said that he is at the end of the Castle Peak. Every patient, nurse and doctor here has been with him for a long time. He loves it here. About outsiders That''s the master. It''s a wrong place to be rude in my castle peak. Of course, he can''t be as rude as the old bald ass. after all, he can see that the old bald ass has a little ability. If he''s in a hurry, it''s hard to deal with it, so we should start from his professional knowledge. Dean Hao said, "master, do you think this is true or false?" When the master just wanted to say that it was a fake, he suddenly thought of what he had said before. He was stunned and then put his hands together. "Amitabha, it''s me who''s looking at you. What''s the matter if it''s true or false? The true is also false, and the false is also true." "But I have no money." Dean Hao came to the patient and said, "he has no money. This is a normal situation. When you meet someone who has no money, you can''t help it. How many fists did you hit someone on the nose just now?" Sell watch patient way: "more than 100 fists." "Now it costs a lot to hit people. If you go down with one punch, you have to pay ten thousand. Let''s take it as ten thousand. You''ve already hit more than 100 punches, and then you can give it to each other with another two thousand punches. How about giving it to each other?" "All right." Hao hospital head happily patted the patient on the shoulder, then came to the master and said: "master, you have said that you really bought a watch, and you really don''t have money to give it. I''ve already helped you to talk about that, one punch ten thousand, and then give him more than two thousand punches. The matter is solved like this. Don''t thank me, this is what I should do." After hearing these words, the master had a wonderful expression, but after thinking about it, he woke up. "Benefactor Hao, you have a very good understanding." Dean Hao smiles and waves, "let''s go. Don''t panic when you come across something. Treat it rationally. There are some ways to move your head." Then. "Master, you can go into the room with him. It''s not good outside." "Amitabha." The master put his hands together. It seems that there will be a lot of nosebleed today. However, the master didn''t say anything and agreed with the solution. For Dean Hao, this is also a means of treatment. The watch seller came to the old bald donkey and said, "come in with me." The senior director said, "Dean, I didn''t expect you to be proficient in Buddhism." Dean Hao said calmly, "I know a little bit." "Dean, you are my idol." In the face of these flatteries, Dean Hao is indifferent and normal operation. If Hao Ren is not so excellent, how can I become your Dean and your leader? There are reasons for that. It is not inexplicable. He is now in a hurry to go back and continue to communicate with the old thief of the Tibetan family. You have to sell the Golden Buddha for a good price. There''s no need to collect anything. He doesn''t believe in Buddhism. It''s true to sell the Golden Buddha for a good price. On the way back to the office. "Dean..." The familiar voice came. Dean Hao looked back and said, "Why are you back?" Smiling face, that''s a real welcome. Lin Fan takes Lao Zhang and them back to Castle Peak. "We want to be here." Dean Hao said, "if you want to come back often, this is your home. " office. Dean Hao is very kind to Lin fan. He watched Lin Fan grow up from childhood and saw that he used to die constantly. To tell the truth, he is really happy that what a good child he is, he can''t die all day long. Sometimes he doesn''t seem to care, but in fact he feels very sad. "You''re not being bullied outside, are you?" Lin Fan said: "no, we are very good to us." "That''s good, that''s good." Dean Hao smiles. Lin Fan said, "Dean, we want to fish. Do you know where we can fish?" "Fishing?" Mr. Hao said with a smile, "do you have any tools?" The voice just dropped. He saw that Lin fan had a tool in his hand. When he saw the sign, he was stunned. He quickly came forward to check, "this fishing gear is good. Who bought it?" "My wife bought it for me." "How much is it?" "It''s very cheap, three sets, a total of more than 100000." Dean Hao stares at eyes, sour in the heart, "your wife is very good, this is willing, then say you are very rich now?" He knows who Lin Fan''s wife is, which is the big star. But before, Lin Fan said that the host is his wife. He became a quick and good young man. How could he be such a scum. But slag is also good, he also wants to meet the woman who let him slag. Also want to feel the pain of love. Lin Fan scratched his head and said, "I don''t have any money. All the money belongs to my wife. She tied the card to my mobile phone. After I buy things, I can swipe the card."Dean Hao looks envious. He finds that Lin Fan''s luck is really good. He can have a soft meal and has a rich Xiaobao as a friend. This is the peak of his life. Forget it. Forget it. Don''t think about it. The more I think about it, the more I feel that life is unfair. "Let''s go. I''ll take you fishing when I come back. I''ll just let you see how high your Dean''s standard is. I didn''t tell you. When I was young, I was an expert in fishing all over the world." Dean Hao boasted. Then he thought that Li Laifu had a fish pond, so he went there to fish. He didn''t spend money, but he had a lot of fish. Call Li Laifu in advance. Not to ask, but to tell. We''re going fishing in the fish pond you packed. When you get to the door. All the cars were black luxury cars. Dean Hao was very surprised. He hadn''t seen such a battle for a long time. Chapter 444 These luxury cars are very valuable, and the license plate number is six. The people who can own these cars have high status, money and power. This situation is not very strange to Dean Hao, but it has not been seen for a long time. "How can I come to Castle Peak?" He thought. Is it Xiaobao? Obviously not. He has long remembered Xiaobao''s exclusive car number. Sometimes when he meets him on the street, he will drive his electric car to catch up and knock on the window to say hello to Xiaobao. Lin Fan whispered: "Dean, are we still going?" "Don''t worry, there''s a big deal," said Dean Hao Just a moment ago, Dean Hao thought that it was the money giver. He missed the tyranny of the rich Xiaobao. At a young age, he even had the boldness that ordinary people didn''t have. In ancient times, he was absolutely a generation of forthright losers. Dean Hao''s mind is running fast. What''s the purpose of local tyrants to send money to Qingshan? Of course, it''s not to care for patients, but to enjoy the feeling of being flattered. Hao Ren dare not say more about it. The ability to flatter local tyrants is absolutely the highest level of max. No matter how old you are, even if you are one or two to one or two hundred years old, you can lick your vitality. That''s the confidence. A group of bodyguards in black came down from the car behind, trotted to the front of the main car, opened the door, raised their hands to cover, and welcomed the most important people out of the car. Dean Hao and others are watching. Even the God level bodyguard Xiao Qi is staring at the big scene, only in the novel can see, the whole body blood is boiling, boiling up completely. A crutch appeared and landed on the ground, followed by the black shoes. An old man came out of the car. He looked kind, but he had the dignity of being in a high position for a long time. "It''s an old man." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "I see it." When Dean Hao saw each other, his face gradually became dignified. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be him. He had seen him in some meetings before, but few times. There was not much intersection between the two. He knows that this is a big man with great influence. He seldom shows his face. What do you want to do here now? There''s a problem. There''s definitely a problem. The old man was followed by several people dressed in strange clothes, which gave people a sense of danger. They were bald, with colorful hair, and also short, up to one meter tall. "Dean Hao, don''t you remember me?" The old man said with a smile. Mr. Hao said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Mr. Li to come here. I''m really disappointed to welcome you from afar." No matter who it is. When you come, you have to put on a mask of hypocrisy. You laugh and I laugh. No one beats anyone in the face. I''m looking forward to what such a big boss is doing in Qingshan. When I think about it carefully, I have a little eyebrow. What does Qingshan do, that is, taking in mental patients and identifying them. Is there anyone in Mr. Li''s family who is mentally ill and wants to open a VIP Suite here for life? If that''s the case, it''s a sure bet. How much does it cost? You have to think about it. Although there are subsidies in Qingshan psychiatric hospital, they are not enough. Many of these patients are not managed by their families. Who can ask for money can only be paid in advance by Qingshan. If you don''t find a way to make money, you can''t live this life. You can still eat green mountain tofu every day. "What''s the matter with Mr. Li?" Hao asked You have to get to the point. If you have something to say. Make it before you have it. Never walk with you. The old man took a look at the environment of Qingshan psychiatric hospital and sighed: "I have heard for a long time that Dean Hao has become the world''s top expert in the field of psychiatry, and he has taught many excellent students, and the life experience of Dean Hao is also admirable." With that, under the puzzled eyes of Dean Hao, the old man waved. Behind him came a young man with a computer. "Remit 100 million yuan to Qingshan mental hospital account, which I donated to Qingshan. I hope it can help Dean Hao and every patient in Qingshan." Dean Hao was overjoyed at the news. Sure enough, as he thought, the other party is here to donate money. Now there are too many good people. That''s what he likes. "Oh, Mr. Li is so polite." Dean Hao was insincere. He didn''t say no, but he said he was too polite. What he meant was that he was a little embarrassed symbolically. Hao Ren has been living in the society for a long time. He has thought that this guy is donating money now, and then he must have something to ask for. In this case, he doesn''t need to ask the other party at all. He asks directly. "Who is sick in Mr. Li''s family? As long as Mr. Li can rest assured, he will be assigned to our castle peak to ensure the best treatment and strive for early treatment and early discharge. "It''s a big deal. The donation is 100 million. As long as they are admitted to the hospital, they are definitely well arranged. The service level is only one level lower than that of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. This is the top service in Castle Peak. "It''s my grandson." Mr. Li said. Dean Hao said, "what about that man?" He looked at the people behind Mr. Li, but there were a few. He felt that his mental outlook was not very good, and there were more or less mental diseases, but these had nothing to do with him. Recently, the beds in the mental hospital were a little tight. It was no problem to arrange one or two. If there were too many people, it would have some impact. "We''ll be there in a minute." I''ll be right there. Soon we saw two business cars coming. "Here we are." Mr. Li pointed to the distance and then said, "Dean Hao, please help me." Far away. A young man came out of the car, a little thin, but he felt very gloomy and domineering. When he walked, he held his head high, as if he didn''t pay attention to anyone. When I walk, I don''t forget to make facial expression and lips up. Xiao Qi was shocked and said: "the Dragon King with crooked mouth..." The first time he thought of the crooked mouth Dragon King in the novel, it was a terrible existence, with absolute power and ability. He had been reading the novel for such a long time and wanted to exist in his dreams. Seeing his grandson''s expression, Mr. Li walked up to him with a stick. Pop! Two slaps straight up. "Be serious. You are facing Dean Hao of Qingshan." Mr. Li''s two slaps directly confused Li Xu. He was in awe of his grandfather and immediately changed his expression. Xiao Qi regretted that the crooked mouth of Dragon King was gone. "What kind of psychosis did sun suffer from?" Director Hao asked, but he looked into the distance. A car behind him and several strangers came down. He didn''t look like Mr. Li, but like a couple. He looked very sad, as if something had happened and had a great impact on his spirit. Mr. Li said: "it hasn''t been identified yet, so I hope Dean Hao can help identify it in person." "What''s going on over there?" Dean Hao asked, "Xiao Qi, you bring them here." "Yes, Dean." Mr. Li said, "Dean Hao, there is no need to ask about these things. They have some problems with my grandson." The more so, the more Dean Hao felt that there must be something here, otherwise it would not be like this. Whatever the situation. He has to find out. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang squatted there, looking for ants. After a long time, an ant quietly passed by them, and then was caught by them, circling in the same place again and again. Lin Fan said, "that guy is very bad." Lao Zhang looked up and said, "who are you talking about?" "That''s the one." "Do you see that?" "Well, I can see that his heart is very tyrannical. I don''t like such people." "Bad people?" "Yes." "Or kill him." "Did you really kill him?" "Don''t look any more." "That''s fine." The voice of their communication is very small. The evil Rooster who stays at one side looks up at the guy and feels sad for him. Your life and death are being discussed by two terrible guys, but you don''t care. When you are in trouble, you will know how terrible it is. At this point. Dean Hao looked at these sad looking couples, a total of four pairs. They looked at Li Xu with angry eyes, as if they wanted to swallow each other alive. But under the gaze of Mr. Li''s bodyguards in strange clothes, they all showed a look of fear. "What do you do?" Hao asked. The four couples just wanted to talk, but when they saw Mr. Li''s dangerous eyes, what they wanted to say seemed to be stuck in their throat, but they couldn''t say it again. All of a sudden. There''s the sound of tires rubbing. A dilapidated van to a dragon wagging its tail, safely stopped at the door, and then saw the aircraft head, carrying a sword of Xu Zihao running. Xu Zihao, the youngest son of leader Xu of Xiadu. They are called the rich second generation. He practices kendo. He likes to be forced. Since he failed to be forced in front of Lin Fan many times, he has mixed up with the wild dragon of Yanhai special department. Since he can''t fight you, I''ll fight with him instead. It''s not too much. He competes with the dragon and has a deep friendship. Men are all kinds of competitions. I''ve tried to fight. I tried to pee. Drinking is better than trying. Even those who dig the nose excrement have tried.Some time ago, he went back to Xiadu to attend a friend''s birthday party. He saw Li Xu at the party. After getting drunk, he heard Li Xu say that he had imprisoned three little girls in the secret base. The youngest was only a teenager. When other people heard about this, they laughed. Xu Zihao kept in mind that he had been following Li Xu all the time. After the party, he followed Li Xu. Unexpectedly, Li Xu really went to the secret base. He followed Li Xu without even thinking about it. Later, Xu Zihao rescued people, but unfortunately, a girl died miserably. Li Xu has a deep and strong background. The strongest is his grandfather. If you are an ordinary person or a person with a little status, you can''t do anything about it. But who is Xu Zihao? His father is the leader of the special department of Xiadu. He will bite Li Xu if he doesn''t do anything. If he doesn''t dare to take care of it, he will beat him up. In the end, there was a lot of noise. Mr. Xu already knows about it, but Mr. Li Xu''s grandfather has a strong background. Even Mr. Xu can''t ignore it. Finally, he went to Yanhai city to find Dean Hao to identify his mental condition. Chapter 445 "Li Xu, a grass mud horse, really dares to come here to identify. What you want to do is to seek death. I will bite you dead. You rubbish, I really want to chop you to death with a sword." Xu Zihao pointed to Li Xu, even if his grandfather was here, he was not afraid. Three strong men who stayed by Mr. Li stopped Xu Zihao. It''s fun to watch Xu Zihao. For Xu Zihao, he is still more alert to these three guys. He has played against them and is very strong. He is not an opponent, but these guys dare not do anything about him. His father is the leader of Xiadu, even if he gives them 100 courage. "Mr. Li, what''s the matter?" Hao asked. When he saw Xu Zihao, he knew that it was not easy. Mr. Li said, "well, it''s all misunderstandings. My grandson has mental problems, so I want to ask Dean Hao to help me identify them, or give them some explanations." Dean Hao pondered. He knows who Xu Zihao is. Xu didn''t stop him from making such a fuss. There is only one situation, that is, acquiesce in his behavior and hope that he can let Li Xu be punished. Because of the background of Li Xu''s grandfather, Xu is inconvenient to appear in case of causing unnecessary trouble. Xu Zihao is a younger generation and is a child in their eyes. We can''t help it if children are angry and don''t listen to adults. And let them come to Qingshan psychiatric hospital appraisal, is to know he Haoren upright. After all, there is no conflict between pocketing money and being upright. I think Hao Ren is really an important person. In such cases, they can only rely on me. Other psychiatrists have the possibility of being bribed. However, Hao Ren can maintain the existence of justice no matter how much money the other party gives him. It''s one of the few people in the world who can maintain inner justice. It''s not easy. Of course, the money must be accepted. After all, the people who give money say that it is a donation, so can the donation not be accepted. Li Xu hides behind the three strange bodyguards, smiles defiantly at Xu Zihao, moves his lips and talks. "I''ll be fine. When I''m fine, I''ll kill the other two. You can show me." Others will give Xu Zihao face. After all, he is Mr. Xu''s son and the only son. Who dares to be cruel to Mr. Xu Zihao? Mr. Xu is afraid that he will not let each other go. A group of sons died in the hands of evil things, and the remaining one is to carry on the family line. Although the youngest son is not decent, fortunately, he has not been abandoned. Of course, Li Xu won''t give Xu Zihao face, and his status is aloof. In a word, I am out of the existence of the five elements in a society with sound laws. The law can''t punish me. I''m a noble. The real aristocrat, even if the fart size of the people called Huan how, who dares to move me, if it is not for you Xu Zihao from Xiadu die bite me not to put, already special all right. That''s true. It''s no use calling the police. The special department is responsible for the evil things. Now it is in charge of the star family. It is too busy to be responsible for these things. It''s just who can think of I met Xu Zihao, a man who couldn''t let go. "Grass Mud Horse, I will kill you." Xu Zihao saw Li Xu''s lips and understood each other''s meaning. He drew his sword and killed Li Xu with one sword. Li Xu, standing behind the bodyguard, was calm and didn''t pay attention to Xu Zihao''s attack. "I''ll play with him." The one meter short man disappeared in the same place with a brush. When he appeared, he was standing on Xu Zihao''s sword body, exerting himself with the tip of his foot. A force came, and the tip of his sword fell to the ground. Xu Zihao yelled angrily, his wrist trembled, and his long sword rippled with sword flowers. However, the short man could not be underestimated and pressed his palm on Xu Zihao''s chest. Bang! Xu Zihao retreated fiercely, and his feet made deep marks on the ground. "It''s not interesting. This is the talent of the younger generation in Xiadu. It''s too weak. It''s too weak." The short man gave out a gloomy laugh and carried his hands behind him, with a playful look in his eyes. As Mr. Li''s bodyguards, their strength will not be weak. Now, Mr. Li has not stopped them. He just wants to show these ordinary people that the guy who helps you stand out is not as invincible as you think. Sometimes he can''t protect himself. "Stop it." Dean Hao said angrily, "what do you want to fight? You dare to be so presumptuous in my territory. Do you pay attention to me?" "Stop it." Mr. Li spoke. The repulsed Xu Zihao looks at these guys angrily. Mad. If you knew that, you would have called the dragon. At this time, Xu Zihao was already angry and wanted to explode in situ, because hospital director Hao''s position in the field of world psychosis was very high, top-notch. "Take a picture, send it to the information database and register it.""Yes, Dean." After this kind of registration, it will be shown in the personal data that they have done the identification. According to their rules, anyone who has done the identification and is sure that he is not mentally ill will not be allowed to do the identification within one year. Therefore, once someone commits a crime and wants to find someone to identify, some psychiatrists have a conscience. When the identification results come out, they will be directly put on the file, which is fundamental I don''t give you a chance to find the next doctor. Of course, if the identification result is sick, it can be detected many times, but it will also let people see who the tester is. No one, like Dean Hao, will identify again. This is about face. "President, they have done a good job." Senior director said. "Well." Dean Hao was very satisfied. Mr. Li said, "Dean Hao, have the appraisal results come out?" "It''s coming out." "Then tell them loudly that you are an expert in this field, and that your appraisal is fair and just." "According to my own test, Li Xu is not mentally ill," Hao said "Yes, this situation..." Mr. Li''s expression changed very quickly. He stared at Dean Hao in disbelief and said, "what did you say?" Li Xu also pointed to Dean Hao and said, "you''re playing with me..." Dean Hao said: "Mr. Li, it''s better if you have a problem and make your grandson have no problem. How can you be such a grandfather and think that your grandson is mentally ill? You are really terrible." Xu Zihao laughed. Unexpectedly, he almost misunderstood Dean Hao. Then he said, "Li Xu, just wait for me to die." Mr. Li, with a crutch, looked at Dean Hao with a gloomy look. "Good, good, very good, Dean Hao. You are really a character. Castle Peak is in your hands. It''s really carried forward." "Where, where, thank Mr. Li for his donation of 100 million yuan to Qingshan. On behalf of all Qingshan, I would like to thank Mr. Li for his kind behavior." It is impossible to be unconscionable. Of course, as long as it''s a donation, no matter who it is, it will be accepted. In a word. His Hao Ren is so cheap. "Grandson, let''s go. I''ll see who dares to stop us." Mr. Li was stunned by Shinto. The voice just dropped. Brush! Lin Fan instantly appeared beside Li Xu and turned to look at Lao Zhang, "Lao Zhang, are you sure?" "I''m sure. Are you sure?" "I''m sure." "That''s going to blow him up." "OK, blow it up." Lin Fan clenched his five fingers into a fist. With a loud sound, he received his fist at his waist. Then his eyes were sharp, and a fierce fist went to Li Xu. The speed was very fast, and the strength of the fist was very fierce, which was terrible. Bang! The blood rain is flying, and the blood fog is exploding. Such a terrible force has reached an extremely terrible level. It is more powerful than the cremation furnace. Any burning or freezing decomposition means that under one blow, no complete piece of flesh and blood can be found. "OK, it''s exploded." Lao Zhang waved his arms excitedly. Lin Fan smiles and gives Lao Zhang a thumbs up. He is not only praising Lao Zhang, but also praising himself. In a situation where everyone is confused. He went up to the couple, raised his hand, wiped away the tears on the woman''s face, and said with a smile, "I can feel that you are a kind-hearted person. People like you hate him so much. If you want him to die, I can''t be wrong with Lao Zhang." "Do you think I''m right?" Chapter 446 The scene was quiet. Everyone was in shock. Mr. Li responded and roared: "kill him for me..." The three bodyguards rushed to Lin fan. Bareheaded bodyguards look shocked, did not expect that Li Xu in front of them was a blow blow, no bones, it is lawless. These three bodyguards seem young, but they have a face that is hard to get old. After the development of various scientific means, they are half human and half biological monsters. According to the normal practice. How can we practice to such a degree. Just as they get closer. Comforting these distressed couples, Lin fan turns around and slaps them. Bang! Bang! A slap fly a, seemingly ordinary means, but they are difficult to resist. The baldheaded man and the two bodyguards with colorful hairstyles were photographed flying. Their bodies were spinning in the air. After they fell to the ground, they rolled directly. Their back hit the wall. With a roar, the wall vibrated, cracks appeared, and a mouthful of blood gushed out directly. "Eh!" Lin Fan lowered his head and saw a one meter short guy hit him on the knee. Because of his height, he didn''t slap him. Lin Fan smiles. One meter short man''s face was stunned. He turned his head and looked at his companion. It was obvious that he did not expect such a thing to happen. For him, this situation was beyond his imagination. How can you lose so fast. No matter who, as long as in front of Lin fan, it is equal, no one can be higher than everything. Lin Fan squatted down, kept level with the dwarf, raised his hand to touch the dwarf''s head, and said with concern in his eyes: "God is unfair, but people are fair. Your short stature should be God''s bias towards others, but you can grow up to be a person that others like, just like Lao Zhang and me, but you are not friendly, or even a little bad. I hope you can make a good change in the future ¡£¡± Hands up! Pop! The one meter dwarf''s body is spinning, just like the other two, bumps into the wall, stabilizes his body, and spurts out a mouthful of blood. The three most powerful bodyguards around Mr. Li were solved in the blink of an eye. We can only say that all this is reasonable. "Well done, well done." Xu Zihao is very excited. He also wants to chop Li Xu to death. But even if Li Xu stands in front of him, he may not dare to move his sword. He is the son of the head of Xiadu department. Even if Li Xu is not as good as a beast, he has a grandfather with a good background. If he is killed, it is very difficult for anyone to protect him. Even the son of the head of the special department headquarters. The three miserable couples reacted from shock. "Thank you. Thank you so much." No one knows how much pressure they are under. Ordinary people are like five fingers on their bodies when they face the powerful people like Li Xu, especially the couple who lost their daughter. They are very excited and want to kneel down for Lin fan. Lin Fan said: "don''t thank me. I hope you can walk out of sadness and face the future bravely." In the past, no matter who Lin Fan faced, he would smile. But now he has not. Now smile, will only let the other party feel dazzling. If Dean Hao knows what Lin Fan really thinks. It''s absolutely amazing Lin fan, when did your illness get better? All along, it''s me who get sick, so I think you are psychotic. At this time, leaning on crutches, Mr. Li''s pupils are staring round. He takes out his mobile phone and roars. "You dare to kill people in broad daylight. You are looking for death. No matter what your ability or background, you will die." "Hao Ren, I will not let you go." Anyone who is targeted by such a powerful person will definitely be scared out of sleep at night. The liver and gallbladder can be broken. However, our dean Hao is indifferent and even wants to laugh. As the dean of Qingshan psychiatric hospital, he has a very high degree and moral character. Instead of sneering at each other, he talked to Mr. Li calmly. Dean Hao said: "Mr. Li, please keep calm. I have something to tell you. It''s important for you. It''s related to the situation behind you. Maybe you don''t want to hear it very much, but I still want to tell you." "Hum, calm down, kill my grandson, you let me calm down, I won''t let you pay the price, never give up, or the law can''t rule you." Mr. Li said angrily that it was a bit funny for him to talk about the law to this extent, but there was no way. It was very difficult for many people to see the aboveboard things and try to hide them. The things his grandson did were all in secret. Even if he threw his body on the street and was found and blamed, no one dared to blame him. Because an invisible force can control everything and block anyone''s investigation.I just didn''t expect to be discovered by Xu Zihao. Xu Zihao is not an ordinary person. In the case of his power, things become very complicated, leading to this matter is entangled to this point. Dean Hao said, "Mr. Li, do you know who he is?" Mr. Li said coldly, "it doesn''t matter who it is. No one in the world dares to protect my grandson." As if he knew what the other party would say, Hao said calmly, "his name is Lin fan. You should have seen it and heard it. Even if you make it to heaven, heaven doesn''t dare to take care of it." Lin fan? When the angry Mr. Li heard the name, he felt familiar with it, and then he looked at each other''s face carefully. I was shocked. A lot of images come to mind. His face grew heavy. No way. If so, it would be a disaster for him. Xu Zihao said with a laugh: "it''s ridiculous. I still want to revenge him. You know who he is, and I don''t want to go out to ask. Who can we survive in the hands of evil things and the stars? Even if you call the most powerful people in the world, you don''t dare to say that in front of Lin fan." "Ha ha." "Your son-in-law is the one who wants to die. He can''t blame others." What Dean Hao said to Mr. Li was very tactful. The meaning is very clear. What you just said is actually a dream. It''s impossible to realize it. Think about it as soon as possible. But Xu Zihao is very straightforward. Hit the bottom of Mr. Li''s heart and beat down everything he is most proud of. Lin Fan went to Mr. Li, "your grandson is very bad. I''ll help you solve it. You don''t have to thank me or say anything. I know you are heartbroken, but some things are like this. I hope you can understand." Mr. Li looks at Lin Fan sullenly. He didn''t expect that the other party would come up to him and say what he couldn''t bear, but he just stares at him with his eyes, as if to say Good, really good. "I hope you can turn over a new leaf." When Lin Fan turned to leave, he thought of something and said this sentence. He came to Lao Zhang. "It''s exploded." "Well, I see it. It''s really amazing." "You''re right. It''s good for such people to explode, otherwise more people will be hurt." "There''s no mistake. I''ve always believed in your decision." "I believe in you, too." They talked in a low voice. Say something frightening. But for them, it''s just. Dean Hao said: "Mr. Li, your grandson is walking peacefully and has not suffered much. There is something in need of help. I have a friend who specializes in making models. With their technology, they should be able to make complete molds." Killing people is killing the heart. He felt that it was not enough. He sprinkled salt on the wound and stabbed it with a rusty knife. At this time, Mr. Li''s face was red and angry, but his patience was very high, and he would not vomit blood to the end because of what Dean Hao said. "Go." When this word comes out of the throat, it is very hoarse and deep. The bodyguards who followed were ordinary people. Never seen anything like this. He helped the three bodyguards who were slapped and left quickly. "Dean, is this all right?" Asked the senior director in a low voice. "What are you afraid of?" said Dean Hao He wanted to tell the senior director, what''s terrible? Do you know what school I graduated from and how many people I know? Who dares to understand me. What''s more, Lin fan is still their Castle Peak man. I have to see if he has such ability before I move. It''s just so overbearing and overbearing. The senior director admired the president. "Let''s go fishing." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "it''s been a long time." The senior director admired me very much. After such a terrible thing happened, he even wanted to go fishing. Did he put what he had just done in his heart. Maybe not. Dean Hao said, "OK, I''ll take you fishing." Then senior directors were called in and some people were called to wash away the blood stains on the ground. How big was the impact? If someone brought the patients to the hospital now, seeing this situation, they thought that castle peak was a place of violence. It''s going to happen. How much hospital expenses will be lost. Don''t say you just got 100 million donations, even if you get one billion, you can''t give up petty profits. No matter how small a mosquito is, it''s meat. You can still taste meat in your mouth. Xu Zihao doesn''t like Lin Fan very much.The main reason is that he wanted to compete with Lin Fan before, and then Lin Fan broke the sword. Xu Zihao felt very sad, so he thought, since I''m not your opponent, I''ll stay away from you. Anyway, I am a genius. Encounter you this kind of existence, I am really convinced, than, still can''t escape? And now. Xu Zihao really admired Lin fan. What he did was so beautiful that some of his little mustard disappeared. "Lin fan, you are wonderful." "Hello, who are you, please?" Xu Zihao, who was just full of excitement, heard Lin Fan''s words. His heart was suddenly cold. His eyes were wide open. His throat seemed to be blocked by blood. It was hard to swallow. "You don''t know who I am?" After watching the meeting, Lin Fan shook his head and said, "sorry, I really can''t remember who you are. Have we met before?" "No, I don''t know who you are. Goodbye." Xu Zihao doesn''t want to say anything. Your sister, it''s a waste of my enthusiasm for you. Let''s treat it as if we don''t know each other in the future. Looking at each other''s back. Lin Fan said to himself. "What a strange man." Chapter 447 Special departments. One eyed man stands in front of French window sorrowfully. Who can understand his current thoughts, really tired, but sometimes, also particularly refreshing. More and more strong people in the starry sky. Some are not very friendly. Although his strength has made great progress, there is still a big gap compared with those of the big family. What''s refreshing is Lin fan. No matter who the stars are, as long as there is Lin fan, everything is not a problem. Dong Dong. "Come in." When the one eyed man comes back to his seat, he has many complicated things to deal with. Jin Heli, the assistant, is too capable to sort out many things. But recently, he has a lot of leisure. The Buddhist scriptures brought back from Putuo Mountain need to be translated by many people who are proficient in Buddhism. Hope to find something useful for them. With the reason of bringing back a large number of Buddhist scriptures, more and more students want to join the Buddhist College. It''s as if a company gets some important formula, and the outside world already knows that the stock will soar naturally, and then the result will come out, and finally it will burst completely. "Xu, you are so cruel." Unexpected and unexpected people appear. Lin Daoming''s head is already smoking. He''s bleeding for Yanhai city. Unexpectedly, no one pays attention to him afterwards. Is this what people can do? Bang! The one eyed man suddenly got up and patted the table. The voice is very dull. Lin Daoming almost jumped up in surprise. Before I trouble you, you should strike first. Taite Niang is shameless. The one eyed man awoke and realized: "I felt something was forgotten until I saw you. I didn''t know that I had forgotten you. Damn it, how could they do that? You Lin Daoming paid such a huge price for Yanhai City, and no one thought of you afterwards?" "I''ve told you that I''ll take care of you anyway." Lin Daoming, who had a lot to say, was confused by the one eyed man. "No The one eyed man got up and said, "how about now? There''s nothing wrong with it "No On the way here, Lin Daoming had already thought about how to denounce the one eyed man. Are you still human? Afterwards, no one took charge of him. Lying on the side of the road, he was treated as a beggar by a child and gave him a dollar. For him, it was a shame, and it was also a manifestation of the inaction of all members of the special department. "Wait a minute, don''t tell me that. You almost walked around. You know I was hurt. Why didn''t you come to see me when I left? You are too heartless. " Lin Daoming is not satisfied. Animals. At that time, the people of the big family of stars were so terrible that he tried his best to block them, but he didn''t expect that no one would come to him afterwards, which hurt his heart. The one eyed man said, "I have something urgent." He certainly can''t say that he really forgot at that time. "Urgent? I don''t believe it Lin Daoming knows that the one eyed man is insidious, and the black can be said to be white. In this case, if he believes what the other person says, he will really be white. Lin Daoming, who is short of front teeth, is eloquent in defending his rights and interests. He shows the image of a hero who has sacrificed his life to fight for Yanhai city and denounces those who have forgotten the hero. The one eyed man knew that he was wrong, so he let Lin Daoming complain, thinking, what was the situation at that time, how could he forget Lin Daoming. What is the reason. Think about it and think about it. If you have to have a reason, it is that you were shocked by Lin fan at that time, and the end of the matter was too fast, everything was dull. Thinking of going back to have a rest, you forgot Lin Daoming. "You believe me, Daming." "Don''t get sick. I don''t believe it." "You don''t believe me?" "Nonsense, some of you can believe what I said. In order to block that blow, you know how many golden talismans I have consumed. That''s what I''ve worked hard to refine over the past few months. If you don''t have it, I''ll admit it. But you''re too bullying." Just when Lin Daoming is going to have a big fight with the one eyed man. There was a lot of noise outside. "You can''t go in." Bang! The one eyed man''s office door was violently pushed open. "Chief, he''s looking for you. I didn''t stop him." Said the guard. One eyed man just wanted to attack, who dares to be so arrogant, when he saw Mr. Li, he was surprised, "Li Guofeng." "It''s me." Li Guofeng was leaning on crutches and his face was very ugly. The one eyed man waved and asked the guard to leave first. Then he said with a smile, "what brings you here?"It''s really strange. It''s been many years since he met this old man of high status. There is no deep intersection. It''s the other side''s ability and influence. Don''t look down on it. If you have to describe it, it is the biggest existence in another field that can stand side by side with Mr. Xu of Xiadu headquarters. Moreover, it is very different from their special departments. They have a wide range of control. The most important thing is science and technology. It''s not ordinary science and technology, but it belongs to the kind of super era science and technology, focusing on human engineering. In the era of the emergence of such evil things and star families, they are very advanced in gene. Even the national units do not dare to catch up with them. Lin Daoming kept silent when he saw an outsider here. A quarrel is a quarrel of one''s own. If you have outsiders, you have to keep a low profile. "Ha ha, you Yanhai city is full of capable people." Li Guofeng said. It''s a bit of a funky tone. The one eyed man said modestly, "there are capable people. It''s not proper to have them in large numbers. After all, there are few capable people." "My grandson died in your Yanhai city." Li Guofeng knows that Lin Fan''s existence is something he can''t move, but he has no place to vent his anger. Since he can''t do it by himself, let''s go. He once told a joke that we should believe in the law, but now he has no choice but to choose what he jokes about. The one eyed man didn''t know those things. When he heard this, he frowned, "what''s the matter?" If so, it''s really a big deal. It''s just He would like to ask, it''s none of my business that your grandson died. You go to the police for such things. What''s the use of looking for me? I don''t deal with these things. "Ah, it''s a pity that sun suffered from this kind of thing when he was young. Now there is no evil thing in Yanhai city. Is it revenge? If so, the murderer must be killed..." The one eyed man just wanted to say that "the murderer must be brought to justice", but suddenly he thought of a thing. Who killed him and found my special department? Was it someone in my department who did it? If so, you have to think about it. "Who killed it?" Asked the one eyed man. Li Guofeng''s face is still very gloomy. His crutches are knocking on the ground. The bodyguard puts his laptop on the desk. With his ability, it''s easy to know Lin Fan''s identity, and the content of the camera outside Qingshan mental hospital is also very simple. "See for yourself." He carries the one eyed man behind his back, and a strong aura envelops the place. It''s just that his aura is oppressive to others, but it''s also oppressive to the one eyed man and Lin Daoming Grandson died, but also forced to pretend, how to think. At this point. Lin Daoming, who is angry, doesn''t want to see who is dead. He is still sulking. After seeing the video, the one eyed man, who had been careless, gradually regained his face. He waved to Lin Daoming, pointed to the screen and nodded as if it was very important. Lin Daoming doesn''t want to pay attention to the one eyed man. But I went over. When he saw the content on the screen, Lin Daoming''s face became more and more dignified. Shit! I didn''t expect that. "What do you want to say after reading it?" Li Guofeng didn''t want to say more, just wanted to see how they said, "murder is to pay for life, I have all the evidence." One eyed man and Lin Daoming look at each other. "That''s a good fight." "It''s amazing." "This place is a little familiar. It''s like Castle Peak mental hospital." "Yes, it''s Qingshan. I know that all the members who have just joined the Department will go to Qingshan as volunteers. I heard that Lin fan is a patient of Qingshan mental hospital, and his spirit is not very good." "I know that, too." "Looks like he''s sick again." Two people a word, say let Li Guofeng angry words. "What do you mean?" Liu Guofeng asked angrily. The one eyed man said, "it''s not interesting." Lin Daoming said: "literally, that fist is really overbearing." Li Guofeng said: "you know that he killed my grandson. Do you still want to protect him? You are a special department. Your duty is to protect all people. Now your people are killing my grandson cruelly, but they want to protect him. Do you still deserve your responsibility? " "Yes." "I can afford it, too." One eyed man and Lin Daoming have a tacit understanding. Li Guofeng eyes full of blood, "you just want to cover up right." "Yes." "Yes." "Well, you wait for me, and I''ll make you regret it." Li Guofeng puts down his cruel words and slams out the door. He knows that Lin Fan''s position is aloof, but he doesn''t expect that the one eyed man is so irritating. He doesn''t even have a word of comfort. It''s obvious that he is fighting against him."Good." "Good." The two of them had never had such a tacit understanding. Seeing Li Guofeng slamming the door, they waved. "Slow down!" "No!" When the man left, the one eyed man immediately took out his mobile phone and called Hao Ren directly. "What''s the situation?" "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you slowly, the situation is like this..." Hao Ren tells the one eyed man what he knows in the quickest way. At the same time, his voice is full of emotion. "OK, you can send me the video from your Castle Peak camera now." Hang up the phone. One eyed man quickly came to the computer, and soon there was a video from Hao Ren in the mailbox. In Lin Daoming''s shocked eyes, the one eyed man sent the video to the official website of the special department, accompanied by text. Urgent news! Lin fan, the patron saint, blows out the demons who are controlled by the astral evil clan. ¡¿ the content is made up by him, but the characters of the specific content are right. Li Guofeng''s grandson is possessed by the star evil family, and lurks in Yanhai City, preparing to attack the young girls in the flower season. Lin Fan finds him, blows him out, saves countless young girls in the flower season, and so on. At the same time, I also thank Li Guofeng for his deep understanding and righteousness. Knowing that all things are irreparable, I can only hope that the star evil clan will be destroyed as soon as possible. What kind of clan is the star evil clan? Whether there is such a race or not is unknown. It doesn''t matter whether the information is true or not. He''s a one eyed man who is the head of a special department, and he''s still in the official position. That''s true. What''s more, Lin fan has a high position in the hearts of the people. It''s clear who you trust. "Done!" The one eyed man smiles. Li Xu deserves to die. It''s not easy to die in other people''s hands, but it''s bad luck to die in Lin Fan''s hands. He did so to solve all future problems. In case that guy Li Guofeng messes up on the Internet. Then he looked up at Lin Daoming, "do you want to continue to fight?" "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" Lin Daoming never thought that it would be so easy to let the one eyed man go. Chapter 448 What happened just now is a trivial matter for them. What Lin fan does is a good thing. The one eyed men who know the truth all want to kill Li Xu, but they are not good at it. They worry too much, which is more likely to cause great trouble. Lin Fan''s hands are much easier. No matter who you go to, as long as they know it''s Lin fan who did it, they will shut up. The biggest reason is that Lin fan is strong enough. Who''s going to fight with our patron saint for a beast. In the limousine. Li Guofeng''s gloomy look scared the driver. He knew that the master was very angry and the consequences were serious. "I want him to be ruined." He looked at the Secretary on one side, and his meaning was very clear. He sent the video to me online, claiming that the patron saint of the Dragon Kingdom abused and killed ordinary people at will. This kind of behavior is too bad. Can you do whatever you want with strength and status? Open the computer skillfully. A moment later. "Sir, look..." The Secretary''s pupil zooms and stares round. For her, the master''s idea is OK, but the key is Li Guofeng looks at the laptop screen. There is light in the turbid eyes. Blood gushes to the face, grasps the heart mouth, is obviously by the gas heart ache. The one eyed man predicted his prediction. The old and the cunning. In this case, even if he sends out the video, it will not cause any impact. Special departments have a high status and trust in the hearts of the people. People will only believe in special departments and will never believe him. If the one eyed man knows what Li Guofeng thinks. I''m sure I''ll say that you should be satisfied. I didn''t see that I gave your grandson any good. I said that he was a crazy devil controlled by the astral evil clan. It was a little whitewashing for your grandson. Be satisfied. September 5th! Early in the morning. Sunny, fresh air, a good day often starts like this. Lin Fan wakes up with Lao Zhang. Look at each other and smile. "Good morning!" "Good morning!" For them, every day is full of unknown and curiosity. The work of the evil cock is always so boring. The fall of several eggs represents the completion of his workload in a day. Ginseng''s reward to rooster is centipede. The death of Pudu Cihang is very valuable. It''s really nice to be able to contribute to others after death. Solve the problem of washing and breakfast. Lin Fan put on his fishing gear and waved his hand, "let''s go fishing." His love of fishing has overtaken that of drinking. It''s so interesting that even Lao Zhang is addicted to fishing. On the contrary, ginseng doesn''t like fishing very much. It should have a clear relationship with his body shape. "Yeah, I like fishing." Lao Zhang said happily. Downstairs. By the road tree. Liu haichan incarnated as a devout believer. He would come to daoshu on time every day and meditate. Daoshu is of great significance to Taoists. To make Liu haichan believe in it is that daoshu is really capable. The pious meditation made him connect with daoshu. Be able to communicate. This kind of communication is similar to that of spirits. Now, in addition to Lin Fan''s ability, Liu haichan has been added. This is a very proud thing for Liu haichan, but he is not proud of it. Everything should be calm. He asked Shu whether there was any other way to revive the school of Taoism, which was not deeply influenced by Buddhism and had been suppressed by the high court of Buddhism. Especially now that a large number of Buddhist scriptures have been excavated, the situation is even more terrible. There is an inexplicable pressure. He hopes to get the answer. For him, it''s important. Tao tree: "Tao follows nature!" Liu haichan pondered over the meaning of Tao Shu Tianzun''s words, the common four words, even the four words he often talked about. If others said them, he would not have any ideas. But this was said by the Taoist tree god. He felt that there was a deep meaning in it. Finally, daoshu explained: "believe it or not, just go away!" The eight character truth shocked Liu haichan''s heart of Tao. When he saw the blue sky through the clouds, everything was clear. So it was. A word woke him up. Only when daoshu said this could Liu haichan believe it. At this point. "They''re obsessed." Lao Zhang saw a group of people sitting in front of the road tree, full of curiosity. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it feels very good." He took Lao Zhang and them to the road tree, patting the golden leaves of the road tree, as if to say hello to the watchdog, I want to go out, you should take good care of the door.This kind of behavior is a kind of blasphemy to the Taoist members who believe in the Taoist tree heaven. They stare at each other, trying to denounce each other. But when they saw that it was Lin fan, the members who wanted to defend the dignity of daoshu closed their eyes again. "Tao follows nature!" You''re kidding. I don''t see who is touching our Taoist tree Tianzun. Others can''t touch it. Only Lin fan can touch it. They are willing and have no problem. For them, life is to practice hard, and the best thing is to have the strength to fight against them when they encounter those dangers. Outside. Xiaobao stands in front of the limousine. Squirrel stands on his shoulder and waves. "Lin Fan..." "Is it a holiday?" Lin fan asked. Xiaobao said: "it must be a holiday. Today is the fifth, that is, Saturday. The school is open for two days. My things are ready. Let''s go fishing." Xiaobao''s favorite thing in his carefree life is to be with Lin fan. No matter what. As long as we are together, we will feel very interesting. Xiadu. When Mr. Xu learned that Li Guofeng''s grandson had been beaten up by Lin fan, he sighed and felt sorry for him. No one''s going to die. "This bastard is idling around all day. It''s a good job." Xu Zihao let him look at it with new eyes. His hairstyles were still human like, but there was no way. Who let Xu Zihao be his kind? But this matter completely made him feel that his son was very good. At the same time, the one eyed man has already known what he is doing. It''s hard enough. It''s really overbearing to take the initiative and block the other party''s way. He was worried about one thing. He knows Li Guofeng''s character. He won''t let it go without saying that he is insidious and cunning. It''s Lin fan who killed his grandson. He belongs to the kind of existence that you can''t help even if you are extremely arrogant. Master Xu comes to Xia Kunyun. Let him send someone to pay attention to Li Guofeng. There will definitely be action. Xiadu, the tallest building, is the headquarters of Li''s group. The floor height is higher than that of the headquarters of special departments. It is also the unit that countless ordinary citizens want to squeeze in. The people who can become employees of Li''s group are all talents. "Drop! Pass. " A hundred meters below the ground, the electronic door opens. Beitao shuttles through the corridor. The walls on both sides of the corridor are inlaid with all kinds of strange creatures soaked in containers. They say that they are human beings, but their appearance is more terrible than that of human beings. Even the creatures in the containers are living creatures, with life characteristics, watching passers-by. "Pervert." Beitao has been here many times. Every time he shuttles through the corridor, he feels shivering, as if some abnormal person is paying attention to him. This kind of feeling is very uncomfortable. At the end is a double solid wood gate. Push away. "I''m sorry, President Li." Beitao sees Li Guofeng standing in front of a giant painting at a glance. He still has to make polite remarks. After all, his playful face just after his grandson''s death is a bit impressive. "Sit down." Li Guofeng said that when his grandson died, he was really sad, but he has adjusted well these days, and his mental outlook is very good. Beitao, with a sharp nose, smelled that Li Guofeng was a woman. "Darling, I went to do the spa." An enchanting woman came out and didn''t want to have a look when she saw Beitao. It was obvious that Beitao was an unknown little brother to her. Then see enchanting woman twist buttock to leave. "Chairman Li, you''ll be strong and old." Tao Tao in the heart of the north, and the real animals and grandchildren have not been there. You can''t wait to have fun. It''s a little bit interesting. Of course, he won''t believe Li Guofeng has no ability in this area. He can directly make complaints about the gene''s drug. I want ten. Li Guofeng, as a power holder, will not sink after a short period of grief when he encounters these things. Instead, he will start from a new beginning. The issue is really important to him. If the heirs die. You can have another one. "I want to know how to make Lin Fan pay the price," Li said Beitao looked at him and rolled his eyes. He always felt that he was daydreaming. "I can''t help it. I can only admit it." He has more contact with Lin fan. How terrible it is to know that such people exist. Also want to let Lin Fan pay the price, is the behavior of a dream, or even a dream may not dare to do this kind of thing. "Chairman Li, now that you want to re cultivate your offspring, you don''t have to waste time on such things. It''s not good for you or us."He hoped Li Guofeng would be more open-minded. Why want to take some impractical things, look ahead, how good. He knew that Li Guofeng was studying the technology of immortality. Everyone wanted to live forever. In the past, he could only use evil things to study, but there were many problems after all. Now, with the emergence of the star family, Li Guofeng saw new hope. For Li Guofeng''s descendants, he is sad. He thinks that they are really blood extension. In fact, they are containers to prepare for the future. Li Guofeng''s health is going from bad to worse, and no one knows when it is the limit. Therefore, once it comes to that time, the descendants are the best transfer containers. With the help of the offspring of the same blood body, to live again. It''s terrible to think about it. "Well, well, this matter will not be investigated. How about those stars?" Behind the scenes of the shadow show is Liu Guofeng, who provides funds and other advanced scientific research achievements. Now, because Beitao is very close to the big clan and herdsman in the starry sky, it is an opportunity for him. "It has been said that the progress is very good. The fraternity has been preparing for a long time, waiting for responses from all ethnic groups," Bei Tao said They just want to hold a fraternity. Draw in all ethnic groups. Special departments aside. So as to achieve their goal. Chapter 449 "Xiaobao, fishing is not very happy." They sit by the side of the fish pond and look at the calm water. The slightest movement means that the fish has taken the bait. This kind of feeling is very good. The process is really boring, but the joy is often behind. "Happiness is happiness, but fishing is a favorite activity for middle-aged and old people." Xiaobao''s hobby is not extensive, in addition to the game, there is no other hobby. "Is it?" Lin fan asked. Xiaobao said: "really, my teacher likes fishing. He said that fishing is an indispensable outdoor activity for middle-aged and old people. It takes a lot of time. In the blink of an eye, the day goes by." At this point. A smell came to my nose. "Lin fan, you are fishing, too." The demon sister shouldered the fishing rod and poked it in her hand. Pretending to meet Lin Fan by chance, she came to Lin Fan and looked at the poke. "Eh, how come you haven''t seen any fish now? This technology is a bit poor. " "It''s none of your business. We''re happy." Xiao Bao hates people saying that Lin fan is not good. He throws down his fishing rod and furiously stares at his sister. Small stature doesn''t affect Xiaobao''s courage. His eyes are round with anger. Magic sister smiles and touches Xiaobao''s head, "children are really not cute." Xiaobao impatiently patted off the magic sister''s hand and said angrily, "you are so hateful." Only Lin fan can touch his head. No one else. For some time, I didn''t see this woman close to Lin fan. I thought that the other party would retreat in the face of difficulties, but I didn''t expect to appear again. It''s really annoying. Lin Fan comforted: "Xiao Bao, don''t be angry." "Well, I''m not angry." Xiaobao said. The younger sister of demon God is really convinced to Lin fan. If he thinks of such a beautiful woman as her, any man will have an idea when he sees her, and even take the initiative to have a good chance. But he is as indifferent as if he doesn''t have such an idea. I don''t know what he did to his sister. Once my sister had no opinion on Lin fan, until that time when my sister came back, when she talked about Lin fan, her eyes were full of hate. "Fishing together?" Asked the sister. Lin Fan said, "yes." Xiao Bao came to Lin Fan and whispered: "she has a purpose. Don''t be cheated by her. I read countless people and read a lot. " " well, I know. Thank you for your reminding. " Lin Fan said with a smile. The bodyguards in charge of Xiaobao''s safety are standing at the distant gate. "That beautiful woman is beautiful." "When the beauties came, they didn''t look at me. I wasn''t handsome enough." "What you said is just rubbish." They know that Xiaobao''s safest time is to stay with Lin Fan and hurt him in front of Lin fan. It doesn''t matter whether they are there or not. Sister magic wants to sit with Lin fan. Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao are sitting on both sides of Lin fan. She wants to sit, but there is no place to sit. What''s more terrible is that a few animals occupy a place, so she can only sit in a remote corner. "Shh! Keep quiet. The fish are very sensitive. They will hear us Lin Fan motioned for everyone to be quiet and keep silent. Sister demon is not here to fish. She is getting her own blood. Silent for a long time, she is ready to try again. It''s just that the other party doesn''t get in, so it''s hard to break. She has been observing Lin Fan and found that since she likes fishing, she must seize this opportunity and never let it go. Ah! Right now. The magic sister pretended to slip into the water, splashed and dived. When she came up again, she had already appeared in the center of the pond, patting the water with her hands. "Help me." "Gululu..." "Help me." She has no way, can only make this bad policy, may have problems, but absolutely can cause each other''s attention. I''ll just pretend to be in a coma. I need artificial respiration. With her understanding of Lin fan, so warm-hearted he will never sit by and ignore. Today''s artificial respiration is up to you. It''s useless for anyone to do it. "What is she doing?" Lao Zhang said Lin Fan said, "I don''t know." "She said she was drowning." "Can you really drown here?" They looked at each other with a confused look in their eyes. Lin fan gets up and shouts to his sister, "Hello! If you want to swim, don''t be here. The fish are scared away by you. " "I''m drowning." The evil spirit younger sister shouts, but in the heart is scolding angrily, depend on, how can be like this, she will see through Lin Fan long ago, so warm-hearted he sees someone drowning all indifferent, is I swim a little far, still say oneself read wrong.Lin Fan said, "but the fish pond is only one meter deep. Aren''t you standing in the water?" Xiaobao said strangely, "how do you know that?" "I''ve been here. The water is very shallow. I''m afraid the fishermen will drown." Lin Fan explained. After hearing this, Xiao Bao gave a "Oh" and changed his eyes when he looked at his sister. It''s really a charming girl. I used such vulgar means to deceive my family Lin fan. I really thought my family Lin Fan was a fool. I''ve seen you through for a long time. It''s a fool. I don''t even investigate the situation at the scene. The younger sister of the demon God, who was fluttering in the pond, suddenly became hard, and her head was full of question marks. What? One meter deep? She looked down and saw that her upper body was exposed. "Ah, so shallow." I feel embarrassed when I think of the scene just now. Lin Fan said: "yes, it''s really shallow. Please come up quickly and be careful of catching a cold." It''s embarrassing. The devil sister''s heart is full of the desire to die, and her heart is roaring. Who made the fish pond in the end can''t dig deeper. If you dig so shallow, you can''t be afraid of being stolen. Li Laifu in the hospital sneezes and rubs his nose. Who wants me? Xiaobao looked at the demon sister strangely, yin and Yang said: "don''t look at me, Xiaobao is young, I can see your purpose at a glance, you want to pretend drowning, and then be rescued by Lin fan, want him to give you artificial respiration, don''t dream, there are so many bodyguards here, many people give you artificial respiration." At this time, the demon sister is very embarrassed. She stares angrily at Xiao Bao''s words. "Wow, Lin fan, she''s tough on me." Xiao Bao is afraid of hiding in Lin Fan''s arms, then slightly raised his head, proud of looking at the demon sister, as if to say, you dare to attack me, I will tell Lin fan. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. I''m here." The magic sister felt very shameful and disappeared directly. Her scheme failed again. Not only remember Xiaobao, but also the owner of the fish pond. "What a strange man." Lin Fan shakes his head and thinks for a while. He doesn''t understand. It''s better to continue fishing. Demon sister wet back, sister holding instant noodles sitting on the sofa chasing TV series, see funny place, laughing, see sister''s appearance, calm very. "Failed again?" "Well." "It''s OK. Failure is the mother of success. Just fail a few more times." The demon sister looks at her sister and turns to walk into the toilet. "Ha ha, the heroine''s acting skill is really bad, but it''s funny to watch. Sister, we''ll change our clothes and watch together. It''s really funny." In the past, she would ask her sister what had happened. But now She has no interest in these things. Just calm down. It''s normal for Lin fan to have this kind of thing. A few days later. September 10th! Special departments. The one eyed man looked at the picture on TV with a dignified look. "President Li, do you have anything to say about the star family fraternity you are going to host this time? As far as we know, the star clan is very mysterious. Coming to our planet has a great impact on our planet. Some time ago, your grandson was controlled by the star clan, but later he was attacked by our guardian God. Even if this happens, do you still think the star clan is friendly to us? " At the gate of Li''s group, a group of reporters surrounded Li Guofeng and broadcast live. The one eyed man pondered. He didn''t understand what Li Guofeng wanted to do. Even their special departments didn''t take the initiative to contact the stars, but they didn''t expect Li Guofeng to have contact with the stars. Keep watching TV. Leaning on crutches, Li Guofeng said calmly: "everyone, the star clan is really mysterious, but that''s because we didn''t contact them. As for you saying that my grandson was harmed by the star clan, I just want to say that human beings have good and bad, and the star clan naturally has good and bad." "The death of my grandson is an unbearable blow to me, but in order for us human beings to know the stars, to know them, and to let them know us human beings, I put down my hatred and only hope to make some contributions to human beings, which special departments can''t do." "Li Guofeng hopes to be a link between human beings and the big family of stars." The reporters at the scene were all infected by Li Guofeng''s righteousness. Reporter: "President Li, when will the fraternity be held? Is it voluntary or secret?" Li Guofeng said: "this fraternity will be held by way of invitation, because we haven''t contacted the stars. In case of accidents, we will invite people with authority to participate in it. We are determined to learn about the stars. It will be held in three days."Reporter: "is the location of the fraternity in Xiadu?" Li Guofeng said: "of course, Xiadu is the capital of our country. In order to meet this group of distinguished guests, only here is the most suitable place." ¡­¡­ For him, Li Guofeng''s behavior is a kind of adventure, and the thing he fears most is the penetration of the stars into the human world. Let''s talk about the stars he''s in contact with. He received them all in person. Knowing their character and sheltering Lin fan can ensure that they don''t dare to mess around. If Li Guofeng really introduces the star family to Xiadu, it is likely to cause an irreparable and terrible situation. After these things happen. The star family has a preliminary understanding of them, and at the same time, they know that Lin Fan''s existence can''t be countered at will, so they didn''t come to harass them. The way to destroy the unity of a nation is very simple. Assimilation! Faith! Wait. This is assimilation from the heart, weakening your will, so as to achieve the purpose of differentiation. Chapter 450 The one eyed man pondered. With Li Guofeng''s careful eye, he will definitely not send an invitation to Sun Tzu, and will definitely avoid him. What Li Guofeng wants to do has long been seen through by him. But I''m not willing to. Conference room. The atmosphere is dignified. The one eyed man said, "Li Guofeng is going to hold the star family fraternity. Who has received the invitation?" People are looking at each other. Then he shook his head. "None of them?" One eyed man''s tone suddenly rose, some can''t believe it, too look down on people, you look down on me, I can understand, after all, both sides have a problem. You don''t invite me, that''s your freedom. However, Yongxin, Liu haichan, Lin Daoming and others are among the top figures with great influence. If you don''t invite these heavyweights, who would you like to invite? "No They all shook their heads. The one eyed man said, "how can Li Guofeng get in touch with the star family? There must be someone to get in touch with him. The purpose is not pure. His heart is to blame." Liu haichan said, "I have to guard against it." Lin Daoming said: "we don''t dare to say that we know the star family. How dare Li Guofeng? The so-called fraternity is to lead wolves into the house. He held the fraternity in the summer capital to avoid us. No It should be said to avoid Lin fan. " They are able to connect with some of the star families because of Lin fan. And the stars are also in Lin Fan''s face. If it is them, they may not be taken seriously. One eyed man looks up at Lin Daoming. Not bad. A little savvy. Some one eyed men who didn''t agree to call Mr. Xu in front of everyone. "Did the star Family Association send you an invitation?" He waited quietly. If Mr. Xu said no, he might be in a better mood. This kind of feeling is very strange. Maybe it''s because he has tasted. After a long time. "Yes, you didn''t?" Mr. Xu on the other end of the phone was also worried about this. Seeing that it was a one eyed man''s phone, he immediately had some thoughts. The one eyed man who just wanted to say no was completely stabilized by master Xu''s question. Shit! It''s obvious to show off to me. "Yes, how could it not be? What position do I have? Can the fraternity without me be a fraternity?" "Ha ha, I''ll wait for you in three days if I want to die and live." "Wait a minute, I want to know what the purpose of Li Guofeng''s holding the fraternity is, and you didn''t stop it?" "I can''t stop it. It''s a folk activity. When Li Guofeng held this kind of activity, there was no news. When it was announced, all the news media reporters came to the scene. It''s impossible to stop it. What''s more terrible is that the popularity of the folk is very high. Just look at the Internet. Let''s not talk about it first, and make all the preparations. I''m going to do it." I didn''t hear it on the phone. However, the one eyed man still recognized that Mr. Xu''s state of mind was somewhat broken, and he had completely taken this matter to heart. It was very difficult, and if he didn''t handle it well, it was easy to have an accident. In the conference room. "Projection, look at the network." Said the one eyed man. Jin Heli skillfully manipulated it and said: "when I learned about it, I had collected the information on the Internet. This is a statistical report. 70% of them are curious about the stars, 27% of them think they can''t get close to the stars, and 3% of them don''t care about it and think it has nothing to do with them." "At the same time, 90% of the 70% of the pollsters think that the stars can help them understand the secrets of the universe." "It''s a terrible situation." The one eyed man knocked on the table with his fingertips, looking dignified and thinking about something. Then he said, "this fraternity must go, not only to go, but also to show the strong side of human beings." The crowd nodded in agreement. Of course, they have not thought about the strong side of the performance, in the end how to perform. Do you need to think about it? Lin fan is not afraid of anything. Mouth said, we rely on ourselves, we must strive to improve the strength, but the body is still very honest. "What else?" Asked the one eyed man. Jin Heli, holding her glasses, opened another report and said, "according to the survey, Li Guofeng went to the suburbs very frequently during this period of time. It is very likely that he contacted with the stars. At the same time, several stars who stayed in Yanhai city have gone to Xiadu, including Li Yanyin and Prince jinwuba." The one eyed man said, "who contacted them?" Jin Heli said: "I don''t know who contacted me, but the call records show that I contacted someone from Xiadu. It should be someone from Li Guofeng."All the members of the star family who heard that they were courting were in the past. Master Yongxin was furious in an instant. "Amitabha, these benefactors are really unkind." As an eminent monk in the Buddhist high court, now there are so many Buddhist scriptures to recite. He feels that his position can be promoted. Even if he is angry, his words are of great style. Lin Daoming two fingers holding a cigarette, "it''s not that I said, eat and drink for nothing, provide for nothing, too animal, too animal." Liu haichan is calm and natural. What he likes is none of my business. "Did Wu Sheng and Wu Xingyun go?" Asked the one eyed man. "No," she said A little comfort. Otherwise, the mentality will have to explode. In three days! Xiadu. "Lin fan, I haven''t been to Xiadu for a long time. I used to come here a lot." As soon as he got off the plane, Xiaobao was breathing the air of Xiadu. The taste was ok, just a little worse than Yanhai. Lin Fan said with a smile, "if you want to come in the future, you can come often." "Will you accompany me?" "Yes, as long as you want to come." Lin Fan fondly touches Xiaobao''s head, but Xiaobao asks for leave again, which makes him worry about Xiaobao''s academic performance in the future. "I knew you were the best." Xiaobao said happily. Lin Fan said with a smile: "but you can''t ask for leave and don''t go to school in the future. You should study hard, or you won''t be admitted to a good university in the future." Xiaobao said: "I know, but I know money is everything. Even if I don''t study well, I can go to a good university, because my grandfather is the president of a century old university. When I come here, I am also the president." The one eyed man who followed him took a look at Xiaobao. The child A little ahead of time. Have seen through the essence of all things. Money is really omnipotent, but it can''t be said, let alone understood. Although many people agree with it, there are also many people who don''t. Once it''s said, it will become the object of criticism. How can young people have such thoughts? This is a very wrong thing. The one eyed man used to be one of these people. But it turns out that Those are beautiful fantasies, experience more, heart gradually change. Otherwise, there will not be two contradictory words. The people who get me can''t get my heart. Love grows with time! Even in TV dramas, it''s like this. They hate each other and are forcibly occupied by each other. It''s been a long time The villain is about to be suppressed by the righteous. Let''s say No, although he occupied me, he is really good to me. I think I have fallen in love with him That''s what it means. This time in Xiadu, Yongxin, Lin Daoming and Liu haichan didn''t come. Only the one eyed man came with Lin fan, hen and ginseng. At present, the situation in Yanhai city is very safe. Daoshu is located at the gate of Yanhai City, with a high degree of security. Xiaobao said, "where are we going now, Lin fan?" "Take you with you wherever you want to go." Lin Fan said. The one eyed man coughed softly and said, "there will be business to do, not to play. It''s not too late to play after solving the problem." Although Xiaobao is small, he is also very sensible. He nods, takes Lin Fan''s hand and follows him with ease. The evil cock wants to protest. As a hero of evil things, he was bullied by ginseng and squirrel. These two guys rode directly on him and didn''t take him seriously. Patience! You''re tough. Mr. Xu is not far away. Now they are on the top apron of the headquarters building. Seeing Lin Fan coming, Mr. Xu and the one eyed man have the same idea. It''s steady. In the city. Wu Sheng and Wu Xingyun are in trouble. They were all invited. "Mr. Zu, Mu Hao really worked hard for this fraternity." "I didn''t expect that." They stayed well in Yanhai City, but when this happened, they were more or less curious. They all wanted to see what the stars could do. Mu Hao was regarded as a tool by Beitao. Originally, Mu Hao had no interest in these things, but Beitao was too deceptive. When he told Mu Hao about it, Mu Hao didn''t have much interest in it and didn''t even take it to heart. Star family? What a beautiful idea. But Beitao told him that if this thing can be successful, you will be the leader of the fraternity, and your status is very unusual. Moreover, you need to take the lead in the dialogue between the stars and human beings. Mu Hao, who has nothing to do and suffered setbacks, ponders carefully. Ah Don''t mention it. It''s a bit of a head start.Therefore, with Mu Hao''s help, we can get in touch with many stars. For those stars, they come to this planet and have been looking for real treasures in the mountains and historic sites, but the effect is very little. First of all, it has something to do with their understanding of these mountains and historic sites. It''s really hard to get a high harvest without understanding. When I learned that there was such a so-called friendship, I didn''t refuse. The scene. Sun Xiaozheng is on the air. He got an adventure in Changbai Mountain, which can be regarded as the representative of ordinary people. "I''m in Xiadu now. The Li group''s fraternity will start soon. You can look at the streets around. They are all full of onlookers." "On this scene, I think the international superstar is just like that." He adjusted the lens and aimed at the surrounding buildings. There were people standing on each floor of the building. What''s more, on the top of the building, many people were watching with binoculars. It''s a big party. The response was very enthusiastic. "I''ve heard that leaders from all over the world have come to attend. If I don''t joke with you, this fraternity will be very lively. Sun Xiao will definitely show you these wonderful scenes." "Although I work very hard, in order to let my brothers and sisters see the first-hand information, what can I do even if I work hard, right?" "New babies, raise your hands, pay attention to the anchor and give free gifts." "Thank you." Chapter 451 Sun Xiao is very lucky. After embarking on the road of live broadcasting, we have gained a lot. He created many schools. For example: live stream of dangerous and evil things. Later, evil things disappeared, and he started a new school. If you have a dream, you will follow the live stream. That is to continue to live in those mountains and historic sites, live star families and their own dangers from a unique personal perspective, and become a platform anchor. There are so many circles. The Internet says, "brother to death.". Many netizens who watched his live broadcast envied sun Xiao''s good luck, so after deciding for a period of time, they were ready to take a risk, hoping to become lucky like sun Xiao. The end result is obvious. Dead dead dead. Disappearing disappearing. It''s so terrible that the authorities have come forward to stop it. It''s not a chance, but a real death. At this point. Because of the arrival of the star family, this road has been blocked. Many black bodyguards stand on both sides of the road, pull up the fence, and block the onlookers in the corridor. A limousine is coming. The onlookers were surprised and thought it was the arrival of the star family. It''s just that all the leaders are here. In the past, one of them would be the focus of the audience, but now they are just one of the members of the fraternity. The purpose of participating in this fraternity is to make friends with the star family. Once upon a time, there was a gap in the strength of all countries, but the gap was not very big. Now the Dragon Kingdom has become the permanent residence of the star family, and there are amazing things in all kinds of mountains and historic sites, which they are very envious of. At the same time, I feel that this is a new challenge. Otherwise, they will be left behind. Since there are no such strange things in our country, we should draw up the star family and take a different path. Li Guofeng, as the organizer of the fraternity, is supposed to meet at the door, but he doesn''t even want to do this kind of polite behavior. Instead, he is ready to welcome the star family. They are the most important. ¡­¡­ "No tickets?" Mr. Xu looked at the one eyed man in a daze, and his eyes revealed the color of doubt, as if he had never thought of it. The one eyed man said, "is it really necessary to have a ticket? As the leader of Yanhai City, being able to come here is enough to save the face of this sorority. Can I stop it?" Master Xu shook his head and said, "I''m afraid what you think is the truth. Li Guofeng gave me a ticket, because I''m the leader of Xiadu. If I don''t come, for him, this fraternity is a private activity held by himself and not officially recognized. But it''s also a normal behavior not to invite you. Your status is one level lower than mine. It''s very normal to invite you higher or lower." The one eyed man frowned, "it''s a little ugly." "It''s true." Mr. Xu said helplessly: "if you don''t have a ticket, I can think of a way for you. Now that you are like this, I''m afraid you really can''t get in, and..." For Mr. Xu, he just wanted to make fun of the one eyed man a few times. When he arrived, how could he not go in. "Tell the truth." One eyed men don''t want to say much. Mr. Xu said: "well, I don''t want to brag to you. Li Guofeng did this on purpose. He knows you will come, but he just won''t give you tickets. If he wants to embarrass you, he will come with me later. It''s OK." "Go in now?" Asked the one eyed man. Mr. Xu said: "no, now we don''t go in. The people of the star family don''t show up. It seems that Li Guofeng let the leaders of the advanced countries be the green leaves. The important people will always come last." "It''s boring." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan comforted: "just wait a minute. I heard that there are a lot of food in it, especially delicious. Wait a minute, OK?" When it comes to food, Lao Zhang''s eyes are shining. Li group. Even if the leaders of all countries had arrived, Li Guofeng did not go down to meet them. The leaders of all countries came with a desire to win over these big families. Just make them wait. There''s no need to take it seriously. Beitao, standing beside Li Guofeng, said with a smile: "everything has not been so smooth. If we can solve this problem, even special departments can''t compare with us." Li Guofeng is carrying expensive red wine in his hand. He is very wild and thinks more than anyone else. He doesn''t want his grandson''s death. It''s unnecessary. As long as this thing is done, it''s time for him to make great progress. "Beitao, you are not afraid to be found when you are still with me at such a moment." In recent months, the shadow society has been gradually active, cooperating with evil things, but the wisdom of cooperation is difficult to understand, and there are always some problems.Beitao is the person he values most, but this person makes him feel very unstable. "What are you afraid of? If people can sneak in here, it''s really terrible." For him, everything is a springboard. If people live without a dream, it''s no different from salted fish. His dream is to leave the planet, integrate into the star family, and travel in a wider world. He firmly believes that there must be a place for him. "Oh, by the way, the Yanhai people are also here." The person Beitao cares about most is not Mr. Xu or the one eyed man, but Lin fan. That''s the most unstable factor in his layout, which can explode at any time. The effect of the explosion is too devastating, who knows what kind of effect it will have. Li Guofeng looked calm and said, "come on, come on." Beitao said, "don''t be impulsive. Although Lin Fan killed your grandson, his grandson will be as many as you want with your strong body." "I didn''t care about it." Li Guofeng''s tone is very calm and his meaning is very clear. You think too much about Liu Guofeng''s sadness at that time. You just want to vent your emotions, which have been forgotten for a long time. "If you don''t care about it, I''m afraid it will break out on the spot. It''s very difficult to hold this kind of fraternity. There''s only one chance." Beitao is afraid that the old man can''t think of it for a moment. He just gets up with Lin fan at the scene. Then he can only say, I choose you as my partner, which is the most stupid behavior in my life. Li Guofeng took a look at Beitao and frowned, "are you teaching me how to do things?" On the face of it, it was the shadow club he supported. Beitao, his thug, cultivated a piece of chess, but it was very horizontal, which made him a little unhappy. "No, I''m just a kind reminder." Beitao smiles. Li Guofeng didn''t continue to talk. Beitao felt that the time was almost the same. He left directly. When he pushed the door out, he looked at the office and scolded: "old man, little Jiji." He doubts whether the dead Li Xu is his own grandson. He always feels that they are not very similar. Even his dead son is not like him. Well, it''s a complicated problem. Grandson is not like him, son is not like him, grandson is not like son I feel terrible when I think about it. Outside. There was a lot of noise. "The stars are coming." All of a sudden. There are many figures falling in the sky, and the appearance of these people caused a great disturbance in an instant. After all, only a few people have seen the stars. The average citizen has never seen it. "Wow, these are the stars. They can fly." "How handsome." "It''s beautiful." "They are all wearing ancient clothes. Are they living in an ancient environment?" "Well, you see, there are some people who don''t fit in with the crowd. They even wear casual clothes. Shit, I know. This must be the star family in modern society." "This dress brand looks familiar. I recognized it. It''s the same as our brand here. Is it from parallel space?" It was a frenzy. These star families are just like stars. Many of them are beautiful. In a moment, they attract a lot of attention. "Damn, I didn''t say I didn''t come." When the one eyed man saw Wu Sheng and Wu Xingyun, he was shocked. Sure enough, I believe you too much. He watched carefully. Many people have seen it in Changbai Mountain. Mu Hao. Li Yanyin. Prince Jinwu. Mo Wu and so on. There are many star families that haven''t seen. Although they are all astringent, they can still feel the great pressure. When the leaders of all countries came, Li Guofeng didn''t greet them, but with the arrival of the star family, Li Guofeng appeared at the door with a smile on his face to welcome them. The one eyed man said, "is there a strong one?" Lin Fan shook his head and said, "No The one eyed man knows whether there is a strong man in Lin Fan''s words, which is not what he understands. After all, the guys he said are not strong. They are all fierce. Beating him is like beating a child. Soon. Li Guofeng brought those stars into it. "Let''s go in." Xu said. "Well." The one eyed man nodded. Li Guofeng didn''t give him a ticket, which was a simple humiliation to him, but they wanted to go in, and no one dared to stop them, but their every move had been passed to Li Guofeng. One eyed man and others went in and walked towards the banquet hall under the leadership of the staff. They didn''t see Li Guofeng and the stars.Only after inquiry did I know. Li Guofeng took those stars to visit his group. It seems that he said so, but for one eyed men and others, things may not be so simple. I don''t know how long it took. They didn''t enter the banquet hall, they were looking for someone. "Why! It''s all here. " Wu Sheng shakes his hands and wants to get rid of the water stains on his hands. When he sees Lin fan, he smiles and greets them. The one eyed man said, "Why are you here?" Wu Sheng said: "it''s OK to be idle. I heard that many big families are coming, so I come to have a look. I don''t think it''s interesting. It''s a waste of time. I want to leave ahead of time." He saw at a glance that there was something wrong with the one eyed man''s eyes. There''s an idea in my head. It''s not that simple. There must be a grudge. If you have a grudge, you have to stand in a good line. Chapter 452 "What are you talking about?" Asked the one eyed man. That''s what he wants to know the most. Li Guofeng left the leaders of other countries there and took the stars to look around. It''s definitely not a simple look. It must have a purpose. "To tell you the truth, I have a good relationship with you." Wu Sheng asked. The one eyed man said, "well, it''s really good. After several times of cooperation, I''m very happy." This is what Wu Sheng wants. He needs allies and good relations. If he doesn''t know Lin Fan''s existence, to be honest, no one on this planet can catch his eye. They''re all weak. There is no right to speak in the starry sky. Although the Wu people belong to a large family, the sky is extremely dangerous, and there are often conflicts between families. Maybe you can see that the Wu people are thriving today, and the next day they will become ruins. He knows Lin Fan''s strength. Although this kind of friendship is based on strength, it is difficult to integrate into this circle in the case of unequal strength. Even if it is forced to integrate, it will become the lowest existence in this circle. Everyone''s slave will let you do any small thing, which seems to make you feel like you have a sense of existence. In fact, there is a feeling in everyone''s heart that you have no position in our circle, and you can only do some things as a valet. "Well, it''s not good." Wu Sheng sighed, "this guy on your planet wants to sell all of you." "What do you mean?" The one eyed man had a dignified look. Mr. Xu is not familiar with Wu Sheng, so he can only listen. All these things are left to the one eyed man to communicate with each other. As the head of the general department, he is not familiar with the people of the star family. It hurts to think about it. Wu Sheng said: "just after listening for a while, what''s the name of Li Guofeng''s idea of holding the star clan Alliance High Court? What''s the point of learning from each other and creating prosperity together? In my opinion, this is to send slaves to the star clan. All the star clan like this routine." "For example, there are many planets in the starry field controlled by our family, and these planets have a lot of precious materials. What''s missing is people''s excavation. Your planet doesn''t lack people. Direct transportation is free labor force." "It can''t be done. If it is, there will be no future for your planet." "This is my advice to you as a friend." The one eyed man and Mr. Xu look at each other with a look of horror. For them, Wu Sheng has already said that. If they don''t understand it, they will be in vain. "It has to be stopped." "It''s hard." Mr. Xu is very worried. The current situation is not what they can stop, because the people have a kind of expectation of the star family. What''s more terrible is that today''s high court admissions all need talented people. Some ordinary people have no talent, even if they enter the high court, they can''t succeed. But since Li Guofeng wants to establish this alliance high court with the star family. There must be some preparation. Wu Sheng thought of one thing: "Oh, by the way, let me tell you one thing. Many of the members of the star family who came here this time got the consent of their elders. They all agreed to the establishment of the Alliance High Court. It''s not easy to block it." He has said all he has to say. Look at Lin fan. This is the key point for your planet to survive among many star families. Zhibai point is the patron saint. Unfortunately Your people don''t seem to attach much importance to it. If you put Lin Fan in the starry sky, no matter what race he is, he will surely be worshipped as an ancestor. He will devote himself wholeheartedly to all the resources and people in the clan to serve him. Our ancestors are here, our families are here. The ancestors died, the family died. After a long time. In the banquet hall. The leaders of all countries are sitting there. As the most powerful people in all countries, they are like the stars everywhere. But now, they are more like candidates waiting for assessment, with some anxiety on their faces. Here comes the leader of starstrip. I used to have absolute confidence. But as the strongest people fall, they gradually lose the ability to compete, and with the arrival of the star family, there will be no capital that used to be overbearing in an instant. Many leaders are whispering. Their purpose is pure. It''s about bringing in the stars. I hope the star family can notice their existence, and the best thing is cooperation. Creak! A clear voice came. Under the leadership of Li Guofeng, the star families walk through the gate and slowly towards the banquet hall. All the leaders hold their heads high and look at the star families. This is their closest contact. Mu Hao in the crowd held his head high and his eyes were domineering. It seemed that he was saying, "show me, duternian. I''m the main character of this fraternity. If you can come here, it''s me who leads the bridge.".So he went straight ahead. After all, important people are always at the front. The one eyed man said, "master Xu, how can we stop it later?" "I think about it, but pay attention to the impact. It may be live." Xu said. The one eyed man looked at the rear. There were a lot of media reporters. These media reporters were from Li group. They broadcast the situation here live. Li Guofeng wanted to have a closed conversation, but later he thought that live broadcasting was better. He not only needed to have contact with the stars, but also had to get the support of the citizens. We don''t ask for everyone''s support. But as long as a small number of people support it. "Well." The one eyed man nodded, "eh, where''s Lin fan?" He found that Lin Fan was not around, looking for their figure, and finally saw them in the distance. At such an important moment, he even had leisure to eat. The party was well prepared. Under the walls on the left and right are long tables with lots of food, wine and drinks. Lin fan, they didn''t pay attention to the current situation. So many people come here, must be to participate in activities to eat, enjoy food, meet new friends, what a good activity. "Lao Zhang, try this. It''s very delicious." Lin Fan picked up a chocolate ball and handed it to Lao Zhang. "Ah..." Lao Zhang opened his mouth and waited for Lin fan to take food. Lin Fan put the food in Lao Zhang''s mouth. "You can''t swallow it all at once. You have to chew it a few times. It tastes good." Xiao Bao took Lin Fan''s hand and opened his mouth. "I want it too, ah..." Lin Fan picked up the same Chocolate Ball and put it in Xiaobao''s mouth. Only in this way can Xiaobao be satisfied. What he eats is not food, but love. Ginseng manipulates the tentacles and constantly brings the food on the table to the mouth of the rooster. "Eat fast. It''s delicious." The mouth of the rooster is full. What a terrible scene, what a terrible word. The rooster''s face is red. It''s obvious that he''s stuck because of too much ginseng. Two tailed squirrel holding hard unknown things, gnawing very hard, feel really good taste. The scene. "Ladies and gentlemen, please give a warm welcome to those who have come from afar." Li Guofeng goes to the front desk and looks at the people below. He is very satisfied. His grand plan is about to start, and success is just around the corner. As long as he seizes this opportunity, everything will become very beautiful. He was determined to pursue immortality, but failed to find a way from evil things, so he set his goal on these stars. Pop! The leaders of all countries are clapping their hands. Those who can come here are purposeful. When they look at these stars, their eyes are full of fiery light, which is a kind of yearning and expectation. The one eyed man and Mr. Xu sat there and said nothing. His eyes are fixed on Li Guofeng. When Li Guofeng saw them, he took a deep look at them, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if it were a kind of irony, more like a kind of provocation. Countless citizens watched the live broadcast. Now is an exciting time. What they want to see is a kind of reform. They have expectations and reverence for the emergence of unknown races. In particular, flying away is like the coming of immortals. It is also a seed of awe in their hearts. Li Guofeng said a lot. At this point. It''s an important time. "I have discussed with my friends in the starry sky who have come far away to set up an alliance high school on our planet. Anyone can sign up for admission to study." "Nowadays, colleges value talent in choosing students, but there are many ordinary people like me who have no talent and can only do nothing for a lifetime. I''m not reconciled, not only for myself, but also for my compatriots like me." "I have a long talk with the star family. They understand my reluctance, so they are willing to set up an alliance high court to let us practice the star cultivation method and have the opportunity to explore the endless universe..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What Li Guofeng said was impassioned. He perfectly described what I needed as what you needed, and what I did was for you. This is what you have to figure out. "What do you think?" Li Guofeng asked. "I object." At the beginning of his speech, Wu Sheng''s voice of opposition was particularly harsh. Wu Xingyun saw the young master open his mouth and frowned. He obviously didn''t understand why the young master wanted to do this. It''s not good for them. Hearing Wu Sheng''s voice, the one eyed man''s eyes brightened. "Good job."He knew that he was not wrong about Wu Sheng. With Wu Sheng''s voice, everyone at the scene looked at him. It''s not them who oppose, it''s members of the star family. Wu Sheng is well aware of the truth that to stand in line is to stand thoroughly, wavering, and can only last for a period of time. If something happens, there is no one to help. "Wu Sheng, you are against everything." Mu Hao was very upset when he saw Wu Sheng''s appearance. He always felt like a dung stirring stick and had to stir them. Wait, that''s not a good description. Wu Sheng said, "can''t I oppose it?" Li Guofeng gives the staff a look. The meaning is very clear. Cut off the signal. Chapter 453 All the stars on the scene were in no hurry. It doesn''t matter who opposes. They are in favor of the so-called Alliance High Court. They can attract a large number of people with a little unimportant cultivation method, which is very relaxed and affordable. Then, find a way to take these stupid guys back to their homeland, assign them to the planet with bad environment, and make them slaves. "OK, who says you can''t oppose it? You can oppose it as much as you want. If you don''t want to participate, just quit. Anyway, there is no shortage of you Wu people." Mu Hao stands at the highest point of race. With the support of so many races, he wants to set up the Alliance High Court. Wu Sheng is the only one who opposes it. What''s the use. Fart is of no use. Wu Sheng''s expression was very indifferent. He looked at the surrounding families and said slowly: "everyone, you are the same family in the starry sky. I hope you''d better make it clear that this is not what you want. You can still stand here safely because someone hasn''t taken you seriously." "Or you''ll cry." When he said this, Wu Sheng looked at Lin fan, and he was helpless. He had already said this. Brother, you also showed off. Your indifference made my mind burst. Feel the eye. Lin fan holds the cake, looks at Wu Sheng, smiles friendly, and then whispers to Lao Zhang. Many later stars did not understand what Wu Sheng meant. What is it? It''s crazy. "Wu Sheng, you Wu people don''t want to participate in the withdrawal. We all want to set up this alliance high court." "Yes, with the establishment of the Alliance High Court, we can get in touch with each other, and our favorite thing is to help others." "Yes." A lot of stars have spoken. They didn''t pay attention to Wu Sheng. Even if the ancestors of the Wu nationality came in person, they would give full respect, but they would not give in to this matter. "Ridiculous, helping others?" "I think you''re trying to cheat people into mining and becoming slaves." Wu Sheng is a gambler. He can''t represent the whole Wu nationality, but he can represent himself. He puts all his value on Lin fan. Wu Xingyun was confused. I didn''t expect the young master to be so aggressive. It''s a little scary. Sure enough. When he said this, the faces of the leaders of all countries changed. For them, this is indeed a signal. However, even if they have been in high positions for a long time, even if the disadvantages are great, as long as the interests outweigh the disadvantages, they can regard this as a perfect thing. These leaders don''t care about the situation of the people in China. They just want to get benefits from the stars. Let the country be strong again. One of the representatives is xingtiao country. The experience of the people is not important to those in power. They just want to be stronger and have an absolute position in all countries. They can mine for the stars. What a good job. It''s a job no one else can think of. At this time, Li Guofeng was angry with Wu Sheng. If Wu Sheng had not been a star family, he would have let the security personnel blow people out. The one eyed man is very happy. Very good. No white pain. If Wu Sheng knew what the one eyed man thought, he would definitely turn his eyes and hurt your sister. It''s always a loss business to cooperate with you, and he always gets the least. If Lin fan is not too strong, I want to hold the thigh, relying on your one eyed man''s attitude towards us, the devil wants to be together. "Wu Sheng, don''t talk nonsense. How can we all ethnic groups in the starry sky do such things? I think you have a good relationship with those people. Do you want to deceive them into being slaves when you have a good relationship with them?" Mu Hao has been completely disappointed with Wu Sheng. He doesn''t have any patience. You have to stand up for what everyone wants to do. Isn''t it sick? Wu Sheng took a look at Mu Hao, "you are very arrogant now. Do you forget the things you were beaten before?" When it comes to this. Mu Hao''s face changed. The dog thief. He has forgotten all these things, but Wu Sheng tells mu haola that this is what he can''t tolerate most. "Don''t mention the past. We''re talking about the present. Don''t you want our nationalities to cooperate with our friends on this planet?" He won''t give up until this opportunity. The leader. This name is very important. I feel proud to say it. "Oh, I see. You must have a good relationship with the special departments of Yanhai city. They must think that if the Alliance High Court is established, it will affect the position of the special departments in the hearts of the people, so they think that it is to stop them, and you, Wu Sheng, are with them.""Let you do what is inconvenient for them." Mu Hao holds his head high and his eyes are overbearing. It''s like I''ve seen you through. No matter how you hide it, it''s hard to escape my insight. The trough! For Wu Sheng, it''s obvious that he didn''t expect that this guy''s head could think of these problems. Li Guofeng certainly can''t let them continue to argue. For him, as long as the Alliance High Court is established, he doesn''t want to meddle in other things. "Be quiet." He spoke slowly, pressing his hands down. "As the president of Li''s group, I have determined this matter of the Alliance High Court. Today, I just invited leader Xu, the leader of Xiadu headquarters." "Leader Xu, as the head of Xiadu headquarters, do you agree to the establishment of the Alliance High Court?" Instant. Everyone turned their eyes to Mr. Xu sitting there. The one eyed man had a dignified look. Li Guofeng is digging a hole for Mr. Xu. Whether he is for or against it, it is not good for them. If it is good, it is that Li Guofeng will get something. The one eyed man thought. What''s so special? It must be a refusal. Don''t even think about it. Mr. Xu sat there with no expression. As the head of the headquarters, he had absolute power. Leaders of all countries turned their heads to look at him. For these politicians who climbed up by political means, Mr. Xu fought by strength. Even if they don''t speak, they have a frightening dignity. "I agree that the Alliance High Court is indeed a good thing, but I suggest that the high court should be set up in the suburb of Yanhai City, where there is a deserted University. After the renovation, it is very good." Xu said. Bang Dang! The one eyed man suddenly gets up and looks at Mr. Xu in shock. It''s like hell. Even in my heart, could it be that Mr. Xu was a secret agent in the headquarters, and he was still in such a position. If he was like this, it would be really terrible. But it''s impossible. The one eyed man sat down quietly, thinking about why Mr. Xu did it, what his purpose was, or why. Even Li Guofeng was surprised, as if he didn''t expect the other party to agree. Wu Sheng looks at him in shock. I''m confused. I''ve tried my best to stop you. Your backhand is a slap, which makes him dizzy. I''ve made it clear before. Don''t tell me you don''t understand. The cost of setting up a coalition high court is great. Once formed, it is basically impossible to pull it out later. "Well, thank you for your support." Li Guofeng said with a smile, he knows that the other party must be thinking about something, but these are not important, the most important thing is success. Originally, he wanted to establish the high court in Xiadu. But he doesn''t care if he wants to be in Yanhai now. Build where you want to. It''s best to stay in the Dragon kingdom. If Mr. Xu refuses, the Alliance High Court can only be built on the private island he bought, or in other countries, which is not what he wants to see. In the current situation, the danger outside is very high. He can''t risk leaving the city. ¡­¡­ Outside. "Master Xu, you should give me an explanation." The one eyed man inquired. For him, master Xu''s operation felt like a traitor. But as the leader of the headquarters, it''s terrible for him to be a traitor. Mr. Xu said, "do you think it is possible to prevent the establishment of the Alliance High Court?" "I can''t stop it, but I can''t agree." The one eyed man couldn''t figure out what master Xu thought. As Wu Sheng said, once they set up a high court, the situation would really get out of control. Mr. Xu said: "some things can''t be seen on the surface. First of all, the leaders of all countries are here. Long Guo refuses and they accept it. At that time, the appearance of the Alliance High Court abroad is an uncontrollable outbreak point for us. Previously, as you think, I rejected their ideas. But later, I thought that it would be better to control the Alliance High Court around us. No one in Xiadu could hold down the starry sky But you have Yanhai city. When I say that, do you understand? " No way. Since some things can''t be stopped. Then watch within control. The one eyed man awoke and realized: "I see. It''s really a good move. They put the high court in Yanhai city. I''ll let Lin Fan go there every day. Haha..." I have to say that when the one eyed man smiles, his expression is really terrible. "Eh, where''s Lin fan?" "It''s like eating in there."Banquet Hall. Leaders of all countries go to have a good relationship with the stars. They are like humble little brothers. They try their best to reach an agreement with the stars. They even want to invite the stars to their country. Li Guofeng''s face is red. Say hello to every star family. For these stars, they certainly don''t pay attention to the weak like Li Guofeng, but now that they reach cooperation, they need to use each other a lot in the future, so it''s necessary to give each other a little face. "Hi, long time no see." Lin Fan appears in front of Li Guofeng and says hello. He remembers this one in front of him. It''s really tragic. The death of his grandson must have a certain impact on him, but it seems to be very good now. Li Guofeng looks at Lin Fan without expression. I didn''t trouble you. You still have the face to talk to me. Why are you so shameless? Wu Sheng came over and said, "do you know him?" "Well, I killed his grandson some time ago. I want to comfort him, but I should be in a good mood according to his expression." Lin Fan said. Wu Sheng blinked. It''s hard to say. Chapter 454 "That''s great." Wu Sheng has nothing to say but these three words. As long as you are a little bit human, you won''t say this kind of words, but it''s a pity that Lin Fan just says what he has to say, which may make the other party feel uncomfortable. However, in Lin Fan''s opinion, what he says is serious, and there is no problem at all. Li Guofeng snorts coldly, turns around and leaves. The grand plan has just begun. There is no need to be serious about it. Revenge is the most refreshing thing when everything is successful in the future. "It''s impolite." Lin Fan wants to have a good chat with him, and wants to comfort each other''s heart, but unexpectedly, the other party obviously doesn''t want to say a word to him. "Ah Shake your head. Lao Zhang said, "he''s really unfriendly." "Yes," said Lin fan Wu Sheng, who is standing on one side, has been confused. It''s too cruel. When you kill someone''s grandson, you want them to take care of you. It''s impolite and unfriendly to ignore you. This kind of cognition is really frightening. Wu Sheng is shivering. Maybe this is the way of communication. For Wu Sheng, he is afraid that one day Lin fan will kill his father, and then come to comfort him. Your father''s death is not painful at all. Take a look at it and don''t think about it. If so. I''m afraid I''ll be scared to pee. Wu Xingyun looked at his young master and secretly pulled him aside. "Young Lord, are you pressing yourself on Lin fan?" When he thought about it carefully, he could see the real thoughts of the young master. He said that he was impulsive. There was some impulsivity. There was still a long way to go. There was no need to decide something so soon. Wu Sheng said: "yes, I''ve already thought about it. I''m gambling on a chance to turn over." Wu Xingyun knows what Wu Sheng means. It''s just that he feels like he''s making a big bet. And now this situation is bound to go wrong. If people in the clan know that the young master didn''t join the Alliance High Court, they will surely blame him. Other big clans want to get some slaves. By the way, with the help of the high court''s ability, they can analyze the history of the mountains, rivers and historic sites here, know themselves and their enemies, and win a hundred battles in order to get good things. He can only bless the little Lord in his heart to bet right. The next day. Network explosion. Li''s group has invested a lot of energy in publicity. The news media are crazy about reporting. First of all, they have money to take. Moreover, this is really big news, a cross era thing. It''s impossible to say that it can go down in history. Everyone was talking about it. "Crouching troughs, this is a new era. I was not very talented before, and I didn''t join the four high schools. Now the opportunity has come. I want to practice, and what I practice is the cultivation method of the star family." "I don''t know when I can sign up. I''ll have a chance to see the stars in the future." "Ha ha, I''m looking forward to it. I''m so excited." "Those stars are really handsome. I want to marry them. I''m not sure I''ll marry a childe." "I think royalty is the best." "That''s right, that''s right." Some people are happy, others are worried. Some famous university. Classroom. A history professor, with a serious look, said: "if you are not my race, your heart will be different. All the stars come to us with a purpose. It''s not a happy thing to run a school now. Students, history tells us that the invasion of cultural belief is the most terrible. It can disintegrate a nation without a single soldier." As an old professor, he knows all kinds of history. Seeing that young students are happy with the appearance of the alliance high school, as a patriotic Professor, he is worried. "Professor, I don''t agree with you." A male classmate got up and said. The professor held on to his glasses The male student said: "I think those stars are all higher creatures like us, with historical heritage, not those ferocious creatures. I think this is a kind of progress of human beings, learning from each other, helping each other, learning from others'' strengths, and turning their knowledge into our knowledge." Speaking of this, the male students looked around the female students, with a face full of laughter. "Besides, all the female students in our class want to marry those talented young people of the star family. They are really handsome and have temperament. I have some ideas about them." The students burst into laughter. Female students are very shy, as if they really want to marry those stars. "Ah The professor shook his head. He was afraid and disappointed of the students'' ideas. He pressed his hand and said, "please sit down." Then he spoke with great care. "Students, you need to learn from history. How many historical events tell us that there is no same history and culture. When two races collide, they will hide themselves. When one race is weaker than the other, it will be the beginning of slavery.""Do you know why the stars agreed to set up the alliance high court instead of enslaving us?" He wants these young people to know that many things are not as simple as you think. The students looked at each other. And then there was a lot of talking. "Because they love peace as much as we do." "Our Dragon kingdom is very strong and has something they want to learn." "Li''s group is rich in financial resources, and the special departments must have communicated with those stars and have reached some kind of agreement." Listening to the students'' reasons, the professor was very disappointed and sorry. What''s the matter with today''s young people? "Professor, are we not right?" "No, children, you are all wrong. You are usually asked to read more news, but you go after plays, play games, and never care about these things. I tell you, it''s because of one person." When he said that, the professor stopped for a moment, and then said slowly, "it''s Lin fan, the patron saint of the Dragon kingdom. Because of his existence, the star clan didn''t dare to attack us." A few months ago, when the evil things attacked Yanhai City, he was concerned about the existence of Lin fan. He is also a fan of sun Xiao. There''s a lot of Lin Fan in sun Xiao''s video. "Ah, Professor, I know our patron saint, but it''s exaggerating to say that he has deterred so many stars just by one person." "Yes." "I also feel a little unlikely." The students are not convinced. Professor is quite helpless about this. He has made it very clear that if we investigate carefully, we will find this situation. Yanhai city. Special departments. Most people are worried about the Alliance High Court. If you want to say that the most reassuring nature is Lin Fan and them. They didn''t take it to heart. At this time, Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stay in the house to watch the movie. It''s one of his few hobbies. This fight movie is wonderful. "Young man, you don''t have martial arts virtue. You attack secretly." "I''m the master of Hunyuan Taiji sect. I have four lashes of Taiji in my body." There''s a magic sound coming from the TV. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are all eyes. "Wow, what a great move." Lin Fan said. "Well, yes, it''s very powerful at first sight." Lao Zhang nodded in agreement. Dong Dong! Lin Fan said, "Lao Zhang, open the door." Lao Zhang said, "I don''t want to drive it. You can drive it." When they saw their eyes, they leaned sideways and faced the wall. They didn''t see or hear anything. I continued to sleep. Who do you love Evil cock found the situation, shrunk his wings, squatted on the ground, closed his eyes, I fell asleep, don''t call me. Dong Dong! There was a knock at the door. The one eyed man standing outside pondered. What about people? Maybe not. But it''s impossible. I''ve already inquired about it. They didn''t go out. They had no choice but to knock on the door. After a long time. Lin Fan opened the door and saw the one eyed man, curious: "what''s the matter?" "Busy?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan nodded and said, "well." The one eyed man found that Lin Fan''s expression was a little serious, and he was very curious. What would be the things that could make the mental patients busy. "I have something to talk to you about." The one eyed man places all his hopes on Lin fan. In the past, he always said that people depend on themselves, but that''s just a kind of comfort for himself. If something happens to him, he must rely on Lin fan. Inside. The one eyed man saw the pause on TV. It''s Kung Fu again. It''s hard for him to understand how Lin Fan likes to watch these kung fu movies, but he doesn''t know that a large part of the reason why Lin Fan likes to compete with others is that he learns from movies. "League high court, you know." It''s not in vain to ask. I''m sure I know that I''ve participated in the fraternity, but considering that Lin fan is a psychopath and may have some defects in some things, it''s OK to remind him. "I don''t know." Lin Fan shook his head. One eyed man helpless, can focus on some things, at least say up, know. "That''s the fraternity I attended in Xiadu some time ago You eat a lot in it. " What I said before is nonsense, but the last sentence is the point. Lin Fan suddenly realized, "Oh, I remember." Sure enough, eating is the most important thing.The one eyed man said: "the star family is not friendly to us. The Alliance High Court is established in Yanhai city. I hope you can go anywhere if you have nothing to do. The best thing is to beat those strong members of the star family." In fact, he can say it mildly. Suddenly, I thought that Hao Ren had said a word to him. You should communicate with them. Don''t be crooked. It''s the easiest thing to understand. What you said is too profound. I''m afraid that what you said is also in vain. Think about it. It makes sense. Lin Fan said, "I never bully the weak." "They are the strong." "Oh, then I can compete with the strong." Lin Fan likes to fight with the strong, this kind of fight is beating, politely beating each other. The one eyed man felt that it was necessary to learn from Hao Ren about the professional knowledge of communicating with psychiatric patients. Now, after some operation, he understood how to let Lin Fan understand his meaning. On the whole, it''s very good. According to the one eyed man''s conjecture, Li Guofeng will not delay the establishment of the Alliance High Court during this period of time. After all, he is also afraid of accidents. Chapter 455 Leave the dormitory. "We''re close?" Lin Daoming followed him. As a strong man of Maoshan high court, he was also the top strong man of the older generation. He felt great pressure. The establishment of the Alliance High Court would have a great impact on their Maoshan high court. Mad. Originally, he was oppressed by the Taoist high court, but now there is the Alliance High Court, which makes a fart, and the suppression is even more serious. He understands master Xu''s idea, but does not agree with his practice. I understand you, but I''m not happy. "Well." One eyed men always keep a serious face in front of others. They must have a sense of awe. This is the pride of being a leader. Lin Daoming takes a look at the one eyed man. He knows that this guy likes to pretend. "Where are you going?" He wanted to have a good chat with the one eyed man. He was walking towards the front and asked curiously. "Castle Peak." After that, the one eyed man disappeared around the corner. Lin Daoming felt his chin, lost in thought. What''s good about Castle Peak. I don''t understand. One eyed man decided to go there to learn Buddhist scriptures. He didn''t have this idea before. With more and more places where Lin fan is needed, he felt it necessary to make qualitative progress in communication with Lin fan. What about Lao Zhang''s treatment? Think of it as a chill. Even if you want to die, you can''t do that. He needed to blind his other eye, and finally received treatment. He had suffered several losses. If he had no memory, he would have been killed. Inside. Lin Fan took Lao Zhang and said with a smile: "in the future, there will be more strong people here. When it''s OK, I can go to compete with the strong people, eh I think it can be used as the first thing to go out after waking up every morning. Lao Zhang, what do you think of me? " "Great." Lao Zhang will always stand on Lin Fan''s side. Anything he says will be unconditionally supported. This is the friendship between the two mental patients. "Hen, I feel that you are in a bad mood recently. Is there anything unhappy?" Lin fan is very concerned about his pet. You can feel it from the eggs. It''s not as delicious as it used to be. It''s a little bitter. The evil cock glanced at Lin fan. Try to be a chicken and be beaten by ginseng every day to see what it''s like. Ginseng waving tentacles, fell on the hen''s head, "he''s very happy, call..." "Goo Goo!" People under the eaves, the strength of the arrogant guy pressure his dignity. As a hero of evil things, he was arrogant, but he was trampled on with dignity one after another. I''m really curious. Lin Fan nodded happily. It seems that as ginseng said, the hen is still very happy. "Come on, let''s go out on patrol." It''s the responsibility. As a member of a special department, with a fixed salary, we should do everything well. But he missed his wife. The first time after going out, she takes everyone to find MuQing. When MuQing sees Lin Fan coming to her, she feels very strange. When she hears Lin Fan taking her out to go shopping and patrol, she follows her like a tool man. On the street. Mu Qing is a public figure. Even though she has been resting for a long time, she still has some troubles when meeting people who recognize her. Therefore, she wears a mask to protect her. "Wife, where do you want to go?" Lin fan asked. Mu Qingxin thinks that the meaning of wife is a little radical. In fact, you can call me Mu Qing or Qing. Just think about it or forget it. When I first met her, she was scared by Lin Fan''s behavior. But later, she found that the man in front of her was really lovely except for his straight personality. "Wherever you want to go, go." MuQing said. Lin Fan said with a smile: "wife, you are so kind." Mu Qing blinks her eyes. Just get used to it. At this point. In the distance, there appeared a group of people, men and women, young and old, holding banners and shouting slogans. These people were all against the establishment of the high court in Yanhai city. Not many, but not many. "What are they doing? I feel so busy. " Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but it doesn''t feel like a happy thing. Their mood is very high. There is a fire burning in their body." Lao Zhang said curiously, "how do you know?" "I can see it." MuQing knows about the Alliance High Court, and Xiadu Xu agrees with it, which really shocked her. She used to be a member of shadow club, and she knows something. But soon. She thought of Xiadu leader Xu''s request to establish the Alliance High Court in Yanhai City, and she had a clear understanding.Take a look at Lin fan. It seems to have something to do with him. The parade attracted many passers-by. Most of them did not have any interest in the parade. They learned that it was for the League high court. They agreed and disagreed. Sun Xiao, holding his mobile phone, is broadcasting the picture in front of him, explaining the current situation to the fans in the studio. In the online forum, he has discussed with a group of people about the League high court. There''s a big boss''s analysis. There is a big man who seems to be right, as if seeing through the essence of the matter. Why does Mr. Xu agree to the establishment of the Alliance High Court. Because, even if you don''t agree, you can''t stop it from happening. Those foreign leaders want to give their old sow to the star family, and they all want us to refuse. Finally, they set up the high court abroad. At that time, it''s better to put it in Yanhai City, which is also strategic. There are many experts in Yanhai city. The key is Lin fan. Sun Xiao is not a fool. The big man''s analysis is so straightforward. If you think about it carefully, it seems that it is true. "Eh!" Live sun Xiao''s eyes everywhere, a glance to see acquaintances. "The trough! Brothers, look who I see. It''s my idol. " Sun Xiao ran to Lin Fan with a smile on his face and quickly came to Lin fan, "God Lin, I finally met you again." He always wanted to interview Lin Shen some time ago, but after being cheated many times by his sister, he felt that if he went on like this, he would be killed one day, so he put his mind on other things. But where does he know, the demon sister is also very desperate, did not come to find Lin fan. "My name is Lin fan." Lin Fan said with a smile. "I know, Lin Shen." Sun Xiao is very excited. He has a sense of worship for Lin fan. He is powerful, friendly and good to everyone. He can always feel that Lin Shen''s eyes are filled with a kind of friendly meaning. Fans in the live room, crazy with bullet screens. "Anchor, ask him if he has any opinion on the Alliance High Court." "Wipe! Anchor, don''t show a fool''s face. Please ask our God Lin''s opinion "Eh, did you find that Lin Shen''s sister is a little familiar?" "Sister, where is our forest God?" Sun Xiao looked at the barrage, these questions are also what he wanted to ask, in the summer capital, he saw Lin fan, but the fraternity is not he can enter, can only look outside. I wanted to wait. But I didn''t wait for a long time. He didn''t know that Lin fan had a good time at the fraternity. Some of them don''t want to leave. Sun Xiao expected: "God Lin, I want to ask you a question. Can you answer me?" "Yes." Lin fan is very willing to help others. When he encounters something he doesn''t understand, ask him. As long as he knows, he will tell the other party. It''s very important to help each other. "The Alliance High Court is established by the star family and Li group. Do you have any opinions on the Alliance High Court? Have you ever worried about it?" What sun Xiao asked is what fans want to ask, and he also wants to know. After all, it''s about everyone. He wandered in Changbai Mountain and knew the danger of the star clan. He was not a human being. The thief was terrible. If he had not been lucky, he would have died there and become the food of wild animals. Then he would have been excreted and become a member of the forest of Changbai Mountain. Lin Fan said, "I don''t have any opinions or worries." Fans in the live room are brushing the bullet screen. "Lin Shen is worthy of being Lin Shen. He is so calm." "If you think about it, it''s safe to have Lin Shen in Yanhai city. It''s just that other cities are a little dangerous." "The trough! I''m going to Yanhai to buy a house now. " "Don''t buy it. You don''t know that the house price in Yanhai city has been rising a little frighteningly in recent months, even in summer." Sun Xiao asked, "God Lin, do you have any expectations for the stars?" "Yes." Hearing these words, sun Xiao suddenly came to the spirit and wanted to know what God Lin was looking forward to. The people in the studio are all ears up. I want to hear it clearly. During this period of time, a lot of people poured into sun Xiao''s studio. They are not sun Xiao''s fans. They are all people who are interested in Lin fan, such as the big guys in the forum. "Lin Shen, what is it?" Lin Fan said with a smile: "I hope the League high court can have strong people who make me interested." "Ah, the strong?" "Yes, I like to compete with the strong. I hope I can have a good competition." "God Lin, there are many strong stars in the fraternity. Do you think there are no strong stars you recognize there?" Lin Fan said: "yes, those are so weak. I don''t like bullying the weak. It''s hard for me to feel the pleasure of fighting with them."If someone else said these things in front of sun Xiao. It''s definitely going to be a psycho. Tai te Niang''s madness. It''s said that there are no strong people in the fraternity. The stars are terrible. Who dares to make trouble? But now the words come from Lin Fan''s mouth. Sun Xiao believes it. Many fans in the studio believe it, but others don''t. They always think that the star family is better than them, even if they haven''t seen it. Those who have just arrived at Sun Xiao''s studio are very satisfied, because they firmly believe that Lin Fan''s strength is the strongest group, and their guess is accurate. Lin fan is very confident. They didn''t pay attention to the stars. "Really?" Sun Xiao was surprised. Lin Fan said with a smile, "of course." Fans in the studio were stunned. Say the cruelest words in the friendliest tone. Turn it over. For me, Lin fan, the stars are all dregs in my eyes. Chapter 456 Luxury villa manor. Where the rich live. "Tiger egg witch" is one of the most miserable people in the world. When he falls to the ground, he loses his memory. If a duck owner picks up his appearance, it''s absolutely delicious. It''s not a problem for him to become the number one duck king in Yanhai city. If a rich woman wants to ask him out, it''s not whether the rich woman has money, but whether the tiger egg witch has time. In the toilet. Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan are cleaning the sewer, but they are listening to the outside. "Erdan, pay attention all the time. Don''t let that old woman eat the tiger egg witch." "Well, don''t worry, elder brother. I have no other ability in my life. I''m an ear thief." It''s a fake to clean the sewers. It''s true to accompany the rich woman with "tiger egg witch". They have a very good business. They have embarked on a road that has never been taken before. Even if someone wants to plagiarize, they can''t do it. It''s a unique business. Sewers are easy to find, but our "tiger egg witch" is so easy to find. Beauty and temperament are all first-class. It is out of print business. "Is it time?" "Two minutes to go." "That''s fast." Their business is calculated according to the minute. Before, they didn''t know the inside story of the industry. They were foolishly cheated by rich women. They are still smart and worthy of graduating from junior college. Their head is smart. They can calculate the money in a safe way. One thousand yuan a minute, one hour at most, and 60000 yuan. It''s not that they don''t want to make money. It''s not that rich women are reluctant to spend money. is still the two egg give advice and suggestions. We need to do hunger marketing. We don''t seem to be very idle. "Tiger egg witch" is cheap. Let the rich lady know that our business is good, not how long you think. In the living room. The rich woman is like a wolf. She is in her forties. She has good maintenance. She is very rich, but she has a bad face. She greedily looks at the tiger egg Witch and wants to take off his pants. Too handsome, too temperament. The key is that Zhou Hu''s main game is Chuya. They have never explored mysterious caves or been polluted by sewage. They are very clean and pure. This is an irresistible temptation for every rich woman. Once upon a time, there was a rich woman in her fifties who offered a million yuan to buy "tiger egg witch" for one night. At that time, Zhou Hu was excited. On the contrary, Wang Erdan was furious and pointed at the rich woman, which was a curse. You are humiliating the tiger egg witch. The rich woman was not angry. On the contrary, when she saw the beauty of tiger egg witch, she suddenly felt heartache, guilt and regret. She left greedy crocodile tears and threatened that I should not humiliate him with money. How can a male god like him humiliate with money. It''s time. Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan walk out of the toilet with tools. "Elder sister, the sewers are clean, no smell, clean and sanitary." The rich woman reluctantly looks at the tiger egg witch, looks at her face, looks at her figure. Oh, when she touches it, she feels like her fingers are electrified, and the water is running like a stream. Just understand the market, she did not put forward excessive requirements. Otherwise, they will be blacklisted. "Sister, give me your card." The rich woman handed the card to Wang Erdan. Wang Erdan took out his pen and wrote it on the card. After writing it, he sealed it and handed it to the rich woman, "sister, this time, you spent a total of four times, which is further away from the members." The rich woman was surprised and said, "can I spend money to buy the rest directly?" Wang Erdan said seriously, "elder sister, this is the rule of our company. We can''t do this." You can become a member if you meet the consumption standard. This kind of membership system is not Zhou Hu''s idea, but Erdan''s. It''s good to start a membership. Can unlock more postures. The rich woman is very sorry, will 60000 to each other, has been the tiger egg wizard sent to the door, waved, wipe the tears of the corner of her eyes, "baby, want to sister ah." After this period of practice, the tiger egg witch was proficient in heart, put his fingers on his lips, and then flew kisses through the air. The rich woman leaned against the door and felt powerless, as if she had just fought hundreds of battles. Come to a luxury business car. They have made a lot of money during this period, and they have changed into four or five hundred thousand business cars, which are high-end and high-grade. Green maogewu sat in the back and looked at the cartoon. "King Kong love story" I enjoyed watching it with relish. Even when Zhou Hu and Zhou Hu arrived, they didn''t attract his attention. When I look at it carefully, I seem to find that there are crystal clear tears and yearning in the corner of gegewu''s eyes. The three of them put their tools away, sat in the parking space, opened the window and lit a cigarette.Zhou Hu and Wang Erdan look down at the money. "Dad, mom, I have been on my way to wealth and freedom with my own efforts." Wang Erdan holding the money, quietly smoking, look sad, thinking about the past, feel is a waste of time. Zhou Hu is not as perceptual as Wang Erdan, but compared with the past, he also feels that the life he lived before is not life. I used to hang out with my elder brother, who was never a human being. Later, he went it alone and pulled Wang Erdan, who was frustrated, to work as a kidnapper. He was bold and timid, but he was careful. He could do something else, but he couldn''t do it as a kidnapper. But now, he really stands up. We can be proud to tell others that we make money by our own efforts. After recalling for a moment, Zhou Hu and Er Dan look back at Hu Dan Wu. "Tiger egg witch, thank you." Tiger egg witch smile, handsome face is too attractive, people think of two words. Know men and go up! Welcome in! "You''re welcome. We''re partners." "Yes, we are partners." "There is no mistake. We are partners in advance and retreat." They hold out their hands and clench their fists. The three of them touch each other. Then they look at gegwu who is looking at the love cartoon. "Gegewu..." Gegwu raised his head, stretched out his black arm and collided. "Come on The river crossing bridge. Zhou Hu squatted beside the bridge, looking at the endless river. No one spoke. Gegwu grabs the butt groove, puts his finger on the tip of his nose and sniffs it. It tastes a little bit. It feels good. "Er Dan, you''ll be busy with this business in the future. I''m going to do something else." Zhou Hu thought for a moment and said. Wang Erdan was shocked and said, "brother tiger, why?" "I heard that the Alliance High Court is going to open. I can study whether I have talent or not. I''m going to sign up for the Alliance High Court and practice hard." Zhou Hu said. "Tiger brother, we make a lot of money now, enough for us to use." "No, Erdan, you have brains, he has face, gegewu has He doesn''t count. I''m Zhou Hu. I only have brute force, so I want to study hard. When I come back from my studies, we''ll be Wenwu yansanquan. We''ll be invincible all over the world. When the time comes, you say we''ll open up our business territory. Do you agree? " Zhou Hu has already thought about this road. He is very energetic. He has no other meaning but to learn. Wang Erdan thinks about what brother Hu said. His heart is full of passion. He feels like he has a new goal in life. If he does, his future achievements will be limitless. "Well, tiger, I believe you." With the trust of his good partner, Zhou Hu is full of energy, and the future is to wait for the League high school to start. Special departments. The one eyed man looked at the book in his hand. How to communicate with mental patients by Hao Ren. Talk to Hao Ren in Qingshan mental hospital. He saw something wrong in Hao Ren''s eyes, as if he knew the importance of Lin Fan and wanted to add money. One eyed man can''t give Hao Ren a chance. To the point. I want to know how to communicate with Lin Fan in the simplest and most effective way. In the end. Dean Hao took this book out carefully and very precious. Looking at Hao Ren, the one eyed man thinks that he is a very important book, such as an orphan. Until I saw the word "Hao Ren" in writing. The one eyed man is speechless and shameless. All his books are precious. At this point. He took it seriously. "Well, that''s reasonable. I didn''t expect that Hao Ren really had two brushes." It''s nonsense. If Hao Ren doesn''t have some ability, he can''t be the dean of Qingshan. Although our dean Hao likes to be a local tyrant, he is very principled in some important things. Dong Dong. "Come in." Jin Heli is still very young and gorgeous. It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman works in a special department. It''s easy to form a flat butt if she sits somewhere for a long time. Fortunately, Jin Heli is a self disciplined girl. She exercises after work and keeps fit all the time. "A group of people marched in the city to protest against the establishment of the Alliance High Court." Recently, she has been working very hard. First of all, she needs to be responsible for a number of Buddhist scriptures and their translations, and arrange for people to classify the contents of Buddhist scriptures. The Ministry of scientific research has been studying what it has obtained before, and some progress has been made. However, it will take time to completely solve the secret. The one eyed man said, "Oh, good. Is there anything else?" Jin helihui reported: "the Buddhist scriptures brought back from Mount Putuo have been translated by Buddhist experts overnight, and one tenth of them have been translated.""Li''s group has sent an engineering team to the abandoned High Court and started to build it." "There are other things already in the file." The one eyed man is very satisfied with Jin Heli''s ability. He can report everything perfectly. He is so carefree as a leader, which is inseparable from each other''s hard work. "Well, that''s good. Let''s go ahead and pass the translated sutras to the Buddhist high court." "Yes." Jin Heli nodded and then said, "chief, there is something that may be a little troublesome. According to the feedback information from the high schools, many students from other small high schools want to drop out and join the alliance high school, except for the four high schools." The one eyed man frowned, but he didn''t think of it. "How many are the four high courts?" "There are some, according to the survey, most of the students who have this intention have a background," said Jin Heli The one eyed man waved his hand to let Jin Heli keep busy. Mad. He knows that the emergence of the Alliance High Court has an impact on other high courts, but these are not the key points. The most important thing is what the star family will do with the help of the high court. Chapter 457 The view at night is beautiful. A light wind blows. It''s cool. In the park. Lin Fan and Mu Qing walk side by side, Lao Zhang and they follow behind, separated by a distance. "Lao Zhang, I learned a word recently." Ginseng rides on the rooster. When the wind blows, the Cape behind him floats, much like a general''s trip. Old Zhang said, "what?" Ginseng leisurely way: "light bulb." When he said this, Lao Zhang pointed to the light on the side of the road, "is that what you''re talking about?" "Yes." Ginseng said, should understand all understand. Lao Zhang turned his mouth and said, "it''s nothing. It''s an ordinary light bulb." The evil cock wants to press Lao Zhang on the ground with one paw, dig his head open, and see what''s in your comatose little head. It''s all paste. In ginseng''s eyes, Lin Fan and Mu Qing are like his former masters. They often walk under the moon like this, but he follows behind and looks at him quietly. He doesn''t want to be a light bulb, because he is too missed to be far away. At this time, it was very quiet. MuQing wants Lin fan to open his mouth first. A man and a woman walk in the park. They feel very strange. They secretly turn their heads and peek at Lin fan. They find that the corners of each other''s mouth are always with a faint smile. The moonlight shines on their faces, which makes them very bright. "Can you tell me something about Mu Qing?" Mu Qing asked. as like as two peas, she thought that she had never seen Freya Lim in any way, and had never seen her before. But the other side insisted that he was his wife. There was only one possibility. He once met a woman who was exactly the same as herself. Too much love. It''s unforgettable. It''s nice to be surrounded by a man who''s afraid of all the stars. But not selfish. Yes, no, No. "Well?" Lin Fan surprised to see his wife, wife will not be head problems, how can you ask such a puzzling question. Mu Qing raised his head and smile, smile is very good-looking, "I want to listen to your mouth out of Mu Qing." "Good." Lin Fan''s smile is very brilliant. My wife wants to listen to her in my heart. She must speak well and praise my wife well. "My wife Mu Qing is very powerful, but I''m very stupid. At that time, I was always called silly young master, and my wife was the saint of martial arts holy land. She was very good-looking and powerful. I wanted to find something from her, but she asked me to marry her. Finally, I agreed. At first, I was very disgusted, but later I felt very happy..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± MuQing listened quietly. What Lin Fan said was very slow and calm. There was no bloody plot or contradiction. From the beginning to the back, he could only feel warm and full of dog food. She watched Lin Fan''s expression. Very happy. Very satisfied. It''s not like it''s made up. It''s like it really happened. It''s just that Lin Fan said in the end Dead? Mu Qing was a little surprised. According to Lin Fan''s words, it was a long time in the past, and it was not right to live together forever. After a long time. "I''m done." Facing Mu Qing, Lin Fan said with a smile: "I have never forgotten the little things between us. Is it great?" To tell the truth, MuQing believed what Lin Fan said, but also did not believe what he said. But the experience is what any woman who yearns for love most wants to happen. An idea suddenly appeared in MuQing''s heart. He''s really good. Why don''t you just pretend that you will be happy in the future. As soon as I had this idea, I was forgotten by MuQing. No way. How can we cheat each other like this. "Lin Fan..." MuQing stops and looks at Lin Fan''s eyes, and Lin fan stops and smiles and looks at MuQing''s eyes, as if expecting. "I''m not the wife you think about day and night. My name is really MuQing, but you also said that you will grow old together, and I''m very young now. How can I be, right?" Lin Fan shakes his head, grabs Mu Qing''s wrist, points to the mark and says, "I bit it. Professor XingKong said that the universe is mysterious and anything can happen, but you don''t know why it happened." Mu Qing looked down at her wrist. Indeed, even if she didn''t know where the mark came from, she couldn''t remember it. She didn''t have this memory. "No way." She still doesn''t believe it. Mu Qing, who met this matter, took out a lady''s cigarette. "Don''t smoke. It''s not good." MuQing takes back his cigarette and looks down to think about something. And right now. Lin fan holding her face, head down, face buried in her neck, "your taste I will never forget, no matter how long in the past, I will always remember."Mu Qing suddenly trembled, and his body was very stiff. For her, Lin Fan''s actions are very aggressive. "I..." Mu Qing wanted to refute what Lin Fan said, but she didn''t know what to say. Lin Fan looks at Mu Qing face to face, puts his finger on her lips, hisses, and then kisses them directly. The street lamp on the side of the road shines on them. The light beam looks like the scene of a wedding. Everything around is dim. Only here is the most important focus. Lao Zhang and they stood not far away to watch. It''s like a guest congratulating. If Dean Hao saw this scene, he would definitely exclaim. The trough! This is a miracle in the history of medicine. Which son of a bitch showed Lin Fan a pornographic film, and he even knew it. He was so emotional. Damn it I want to hire you as the chief emotionist of Qingshan mental hospital. If you raise your monthly salary, Hao Ren will learn from you. Ginseng raised its tentacles and covered the eyes of Lao Zhang and the evil cock. "It''s not for a little kid. Don''t look at it. I''ll just look at it." Ginseng fascinated by the look, slightly sobbing, in front of the scene let him think of the former master, perhaps so unbridled in front of him to kiss. But A moment later. Two people separate, Lin Fan and Mu Qing look to them. That''s the posture, that''s the expression. For ginseng, it''s like recalling a scene before. It was the same at that time. It was the same with the two former masters. "Wow All of a sudden, ginseng is like a human child, crying, tears splashing around. "I miss them." Ginseng was crying. The evil cock was shocked. Seeing the tears from ginseng, it was like seeing a rare treasure. No matter what happened, he shook the chicken tongue and then shed tears. Brother Shen, cry slowly. Give me a chance to be a hero. It''s just that the posture is not right and the reception is very few. After thinking about it, the rooster can''t wait to die. He pouts the chicken''s buttocks and throws the ginseng off his back. Then he suddenly turns back and wants to lick the ginseng''s face with his tongue and take it directly from the source. "You are so upset." Ginseng waved its tentacles and whipped the rooster to the ground. The evil cock lay there quietly. There was a whip mark on the chicken''s face. The chicken tears slowly fell from the corner of his eyes. His eyes were full of expectation, and he gradually became desperate. "Even if you waste it like this, you won''t lick it. I''ll..." He was desperate. As a hero of evil things, he is very tired and dangerous because he is undercover around human beings. He is not only humiliated by human beings, but also beaten by ginseng. He is so desperate in his life. Lin Fan smiles. MuQing was very confused. "I''ll take you back." Lin Fan said. Mu Qing said, "well." Tonight for Mu Qing, the impact is a little big, she always feel that she has been in a passive state, as if everything is led by the other party, and she did not take the initiative. Hotel. "Good night." Lin Fan waved. "Good night." MuQing said that and hurried into the store. Her head is in a mess now. She can''t figure it out all the time. She is in a mess. She really needs a good rest and a good thought. Lin Fan watched Mu Qing disappear in sight. "Lao Zhang, let''s go back." Lao Zhang asked curiously, "Lin fan, what was it like when I was just kissing you?" "Not bad." Lin Fan said. "I really want to feel it," Lao Zhang said enviously Lin Fan said with a smile: "then you need to meet someone who is willing to kiss you. You can''t force others. If you force others, it''s a wrong thing." "Oh, I see. I''ll ask later." Lao Zhang kept Lin Fan''s words in mind. On the way back. Ginseng tentacles gently touched the head of the evil cock, "chicken brother, just pumping pain?" The evil cock wants to fight with ginseng, but he can''t fight. He feels very sad. "Goo Goo!" "Oh, it doesn''t hurt. That''s good." The evil cock''s mouth is fragrant. Won''t you look at the whiplash on my face? Red. It''s black and purple. Now half of my face is numb. I asked if it hurt. I even said it didn''t hurt. I''m not human. Right It''s not human. It''s not even human. Damn it. The evil cock is unhappy. I''m in a bad mood. At night. Lin Fan sent them back. After Lao Zhang was asleep, he left his residence, jumped up and disappeared in the distance. When he reappeared, he appeared under the hotel where MuQing was. Jump up. Jump out of the window on the extended wall, sit there, look inside through the window, there is a glimmer of light in the room, smile on the face, shaking feet, looking up at the sky, twinkling stars.MuQing in the house leans back on the bed, thinking silently. She never thought she would come across such a thing. Gradually. MuQing thought of many things, raised the quilt and covered her head. "Maybe What he said is true. " "No, how can you think that." "But it feels good." Once controlled by the shadow, I felt very tired, like a chess piece, dormant in my own territory. When used, I didn''t have any resistance. And Lin fan is the one who overturned the chessboard. Threaten to I don''t want you to play this game, so no one dares to play it. For others, Lin fan is a mental patient with brain problems. However, in Mu Qing''s opinion, sometimes he feels very masculine. The feeling of being protected makes people feel safe. Chapter 458 Li Guofeng has been crazy recently. A lot of money has been invested in the construction of the Alliance High Court. Today''s high court has a basic structure. It only needs to be rearranged on the original structure. A large number of workers have poured into it and started to decorate it in an all-round way. It''s fast. According to this situation, it will not be long before the Alliance High Court is established. Now many star families have joined Li Guofeng''s team. The team they formed is responsible for the operation of the Alliance High Court. Li Guofeng proposed that the star families should cultivate their own methods, as well as professional team teaching. For the stars, these are just small problems. They can''t come up with profound cultivation methods. It''s enough to come up with the lowest cultivation methods. They are just human beings. They are very weak. What''s worth cultivating? Their greatest use is mining. Residence. Wu Sheng looks dignified. "Little Lord, the clan will arrange you to go back." Wu Xingyun reports the situation. He knows that the clan must know the situation. He can understand the behavior of the little Lord, but the people in the clan may not be able to understand it. "I''m not going back." Wu Sheng said. Wu Xingyun worried: "young master, this will lead to dissatisfaction within the clan, and it will not do you any good." Wu Sheng''s temper is more irritable, "you don''t care, I have said very frankly, don''t go back, you just need to tell the clan, can''t find me, they want to send anyone, but it''s better not to participate in the League High Court Affairs." This is his experience over a period of time. It''s not right. We should have a good relationship with Lin fan. Wu Xingyun thinks that the young master is a daydream, and the people in the clan are angry about it. Other big families are involved in the establishment of the Alliance High Court. How can such a good thing be without the participation of the Wu nationality. Today''s star clan, in addition to the Dragon God, is mo Wu, dragon ape is the strongest. They were all taught by Lin fan. Mo Wu, in particular, has a kind of anger and hatred towards Lin fan. He should be a land immortal on this planet. He has not been treated with this kind of strength, but also suffered. I''m really upset. Dragon ape wants to participate in the Alliance High Court. However, the Dragon God does not allow the dragon people to participate in the affairs of the Alliance High Court. The Dragon God has already placed Lin Fan in the same position. The strong star in the sky has a very high position. What puzzles the Dragon God is why he has not controlled the planet since he is so strong. It''s impossible to put it among any big families in the starry sky. The unity of the ethnic group is that an old ancestor suppressed everything with his powerful strength. There is a distinction between superiority and inferiority. It is absolutely impossible to have a situation similar to Lin Fan''s. September 27th! Early in the morning. The first day of the establishment of the Alliance High Court. Countless people are looking forward to the entrance of the Alliance High Court. There are men and women, old and young, and fierce looking people. The four universities and the small universities have strict requirements for students to be admitted. They must be honest and clean. In the future, they want to protect human beings against evil things. The concealment of evil things has led to confusion in some high courts. Now, what are we going to do? Deal with the stars? But we can really deal with the stars. Is it that they are friendly or not that the stars are friendly that the powerful people of their country unite with the stars to set up the Alliance High Court? It''s boring and confused. Those foreign leaders sent their best students, blonde, black, white, everything, just like a hodgepodge. In the distance, above the leaning ruins. The one eyed man stands on the roof of the building. The abandoned school is completely new and out of place with the surrounding environment. "No?" Asked Liu haichan. Liu haichan''s strength improved by leaps and bounds, his breath was introverted, and he learned a lot of Taoist magic powers. He found that the leader was a little confused. The one eyed man said in a deep voice, "what''s good to go?" Liu haichan said, "go and have a look." The one eyed man shook his head and said, "I really didn''t expect that the students of the four universities would drop out and join the so-called alliance University, and they were the one I once valued." Hearing the leader''s words, Liu haichan was startled and looked far away. Soon. He found a young man. "Huo Xingzong?" "Do you know him?" Liu haichan said: "well, I''ve heard that a gifted young man in the Buddhist high school has reached level 9 since he was young. According to his talent, it''s only a few years since he became a town level. Oh, yes, the cultivation level of the star family should be gold body." The one eyed man said, "I cultivated it." "Well?" Liu haichan was very surprised, as if he didn''t expect that the one eyed man would say that he trained him.The one eyed man said, "every month I disguise myself and go to the Buddhist high school to teach him to practice. Unexpectedly, I raise a white eyed wolf." Seeing that the one eyed man was in a bad mood, Liu haichan comforted him: "maybe he wants to learn more advanced cultivation methods, not what you think." "No, he''s serious. I can see that." The one eyed man said with no expression, but his heart was very painful. He was like a successor who had been trained by himself. In an instant, he turned to the enemy. Liu haichan knew that the one eyed man was a man. As a leader, he didn''t want to occupy power all the time, but wanted to cultivate a new successor, a successor who could give his life for mankind. And such a successor must be tough and can''t make any mistakes, even undercover, because it represents the spirit of the whole special department. Lin fan is not suitable to be a leader. It''s not a person or strength, but a disposition. He clenched his fist. Then heavy relief breath, the heart of depression swept away. The Supreme Court of the league is very grand. A lot of people who want to be League High Court stand at the door, looking at the surrounding scenery, um It''s very good. It would be better to be in the city. But they believe that as long as the Alliance High Court is established, there will be developers developing a street around. In a luxury business car. "Big brother, this alliance high court is really angry." Wang Erdan opened his eyes and looked at it intently. In his opinion, the Alliance High Court is really overbearing. Zhou Hu said with a smile, "this is where I started to improve." He signed up some time ago and paid tens of thousands of tuition fees. He was full of expectations. With his ability, how could he not be selected. "Brother, I''m sure you can." Wang Erdan is a strong believer. Zhou Hu is patting Erdan on the shoulder. If they work together, the business will be prosperous. But before that, he still has something to do. "Erdan, you must remember that when you go to the sewer with him, you must listen up. You must not let those rich women take the opportunity to take the tiger egg witch, otherwise our gold lettered signboard will be smashed." It''s the thing that scares him the most. Those rich women seem to be human, but in fact they can''t be confused by the surface phenomenon. They are really like wolves and tigers. Sitting on the ground can absorb the earth, and even through their clothes, they seem to be able to absorb the spirit of tiger egg witches. He''s afraid that Erdan can''t watch. Then, look at the handsome tiger egg witch. "When I left, did you remember what I told you?" Tiger egg witch way: "remember." "Well, that''s good. Don''t let those old women succeed. If they go too far, they must resist. You are our signboard. If you are smashed, we will have nothing." Zhou Huxin thought that it would be better to make Erdan look fierce and timid, but it''s a pity that Erdan is not fierce and timid, so he can only hope that the tiger witch can protect himself. "Don''t worry, I know." Tiger egg wizard nodded. He knows how to make money, and his days are very comfortable. Even gegwu is looking forward to watching him. As long as he makes money, gegwu can offer several meals a day and have meat. Zhou Hu waved and got off to report. He came to the Alliance High Court just to mix up some strength. As for other things, he didn''t think about it, and even wanted to develop his business into the high court. Maybe there is no lack of rich women. Zhou Hu is carrying a bag and a thick gold necklace around his neck. He is bold and bold. His face is fierce and frightening. When some people in front of him see him, they are scared to get out of the way. Sniff! Sniffing the tip of my nose. I smell a lot of fragrance. "Lying trough!" Zhou Hu found that the situation was similar to what he thought. Hell, there were girls all around him. He always felt that most of the students recruited by the alliance high school were girls. Listen carefully. "You''ll see a handsome star in a minute." "Yes, yes." "I''ve been looking forward to it for days." "Eh, you''re not from the medical college. Why did you come to the alliance college?" "I retired the doctor''s high court. It''s no fun there. My boyfriend didn''t allow me to report to the Alliance High Court. He said that the star family didn''t have a good heart. When I heard that, I didn''t like it. I just dumped him. His little brothers were so handsome. How could they be bad guys?" Zhou Hu smiles. What a bunch of Stupid Smelly women. As far as his mind is concerned, he knows that there must be a conspiracy among the stars. He is naive enough to think about it. If you are not unlucky, who else will be unlucky. No way. With his talent, the four high courts don''t accept it, so they can only play here. He pays attention to those younger sister, younger sister also discovers this fierce kind of man, pointing to Zhou Hu. "What are you looking at?" Zhou Hu''s face showed a fierce look, and raised his hands to show claw like, "I''m looking at your wave."Looking at the girls running away, he was a little proud. "Sample..." In the high court. Li Guofeng stood in front of the French window, looking at the crowded scene at the school gate, and said with a smile, "look, our alliance high court is very popular." Mu Hao said: "that''s for sure. Can the Alliance High Court led by Mu Hao be so simple?" For this star family, Li Guofeng always thinks that the other party is a guy who thinks too much, and his head is not good enough. Did you set up the Alliance High Court? You are just a very insignificant person in the high court. Of course. No member of the star family can be provoked by him now. It''s the most embarrassing situation. Chapter 459 "Lin fan, what are we doing here? It''s so lonely. There''s no one here." Looking at the surrounding environment, Lao Zhang felt that it was particularly boring. This is a suburb, and the buildings that used to be deserted and dilapidated. Lin Fan said: "I heard that the Alliance High Court was established. It''s very lively." Lao Zhang said, "do you have anything to eat?" He thought of the situation at the fraternity, where there were many special food, and the taste was very good. He hoped that the Alliance High Court could also have delicious food. "Well, there should be." Lin fan doesn''t know if there is. He thinks there should be. He doesn''t want to say no, which will disappoint Lao Zhang. "Good to look forward to." Lao Zhang suddenly has the spirit. Looking at the desolate countryside, the evil rooster is full of pride. Once it was human territory, but now it is their evil things that made it so desolate. He was disappointed by the current situation of evil things. Where''s DUT? Is it true that I''m the only one fighting alone? As a rooster of evil things, he has the honor and dignity of evil things. He will not give up. He will become a qualified hero of evil things no matter what. Walk! Walk! "Who are you looking for?" The security guard stops Lin fan, and all the students have been admitted to the school for the opening ceremony. At this important moment, as a guard, he has a heavy responsibility. In any case, he should protect the safety of the alliance high school. Lin Fan said, "we want to go in and have a look." The guard said, "are you a student of Union College?" "No "Have you been invited?" "No "I''m sorry you have nothing, so you can''t go in." The security guard is a middle-aged man, without any special skills. He looks ordinary, just like an uncle who comes from the recruitment hall. But I''m sorry. This guard uncle is very unusual. The gold medal guard of Li''s group has worked for more than ten years and has been a gold medal guard only after various examinations. "Hello Ginseng shouts, and then waves his tentacles. With a slap, the gold medal guard in front of him collapses to the ground and faints to death. It''s such a direct bully. "Why do you beat people for no reason?" Lin Fan was shocked. He didn''t expect that the friendly ginseng would beat others, which was very unfriendly and had a great conflict with his idea. His friends are very friendly. Meet people in need of help, will not hesitate to help each other. But now "No, I just let him sleep a little. Look at his eyes. They''re very dark. I''m a ginseng who knows a little about medicine. It''s bad for him. If he doesn''t have a good rest, something will definitely happen." Ginseng is serious and has a strong ability to tell lies. Lin Fan pondered. There seems to be some truth in what ginseng said. Lao Zhang squatted in front of the guard and looked carefully. He found that the other side''s dark circles were really serious. He nodded and said, "according to my rich medical experience, ginseng is right. He needs a rest." Lin Fan touched ginseng''s head and apologized: "I misunderstood you. It turns out that you are really good for him." "Of course." Ginseng proud way. the evil cock is crazy to Tucao, mama, really terrible, hit it, and make complaints about it. It''s really wrong. Lin Fan picked up the guard, came to the guard room, put him on the chair, the guard lowered his head, weak, just ready to go out of Lin fan, see the hat on the table, as if to think of something, back, pick up the hat, press on the guard''s head, only in this way, can not be easily seen, the guard is resting, so as to avoid being deducted. That''s smart. Lin Fan smiles. I like to help people in this way. Old Zhang said, "Lin fan, you are so careful." Lin Fan said: "be careful, you can do a good job, right?" "Yes, yes." He also learned from Lin fan. For Lao Zhang, Lin fan is not only his good friend, but also his life mentor. He learns from each other and helps each other. Far away. "Don''t you go with me?" Liu haichan saw that Lin Fan and he walked into the Alliance High Court and turned to the one eyed man. He found that the one eyed man was indifferent and had a vague sense of expectation. He seemed to have been prepared for a long time and didn''t know what would happen. The one eyed man said, "if I go, the next thing will be meaningless." "Ha ha, bad enough." Liu haichan also found the special quality of one eyed man. This quality is really precious. How could he not see it before? However, when he thought that Li Guofeng''s grandson was killed by Lin fan, the one eyed man could take the initiative and directly turn the rumor into reality, he knew it was terrible. The one eyed man has already made an agreement with Lin fan. There are strong men in the Alliance High Court. If you want to compete, go there and look for them. Lin fan can feel the strong man''s breath and feel that the one eyed man is cheating. If there is a strong man, he can feel it.Lin fan has some doubts about this. The one eyed man knew that Lin fan would have such an idea, so he told him whether the later the movies you watched, the stronger the characters appeared. Lin Fan thought, it''s not wrong. It''s really the same as what the one eyed man said. That''s what happened in the movie. Therefore, he believed that what the one eyed man said might really lead to the strong. On campus. Open air platform. New students are sitting there listening to the leader''s speech. Mu Hao is addicted to important people. He is a big star family. His appearance is not unique in the world, but he can resist beating. He is really in a good mood when he sees these children listening with adoration. "Students, I''m Mu Hao, the minority leader of the Wu nationality. You can call me Mr. mu. I hope you can come to me if you have any questions." "I will become a class tutor. As long as I study in my hands, I will definitely treat you as my students and teach them well." "Please clap if you understand." WOW! The applause thundered, Mu Hao''s sense of achievement was full, and he felt really cool. Now this feeling is hard to describe in words, and vanity is greatly satisfied. Many girls look at Mu Hao with love. Mu Hao is very popular in their hearts. Li Guofeng is quite upset. This kind of star family who loves to be in the limelight is really annoying. When you look at other star families, they all have no expression on their faces and no fluctuation in their hearts. He set up the Supreme Court for one purpose. It''s about getting closer to the stars. There is also the establishment of an alliance high court to form a new force. At that time, it can compete with the special departments and form a huge impact. Even if the special departments want to move him, they have to weigh it. Li Guofeng goes to the front desk. At that stop, there is a kind of authority of the superior, and the way of speaking is more like speaking to the staff, which makes people feel uncomfortable. But Li Guofeng is the president of the alliance high school, and has a very high status, at least in front of these students. Huo Xingzong, who was valued by the one eyed man, looked at the stars. Very excited, very excited. He wants to practice the methods of the stars, but the methods of human practice are too few, and the level is very low. Compared with the stars, there is a big gap between the two. There is an insurmountable gap. If you can get the practice method of the star family, it''s worthy of him to leave the Buddhist high court. And he has a bigger plan. If you can be favored by the sisters of the stars, and use your partner as a springboard, you can directly get involved with the stars, which is naturally the best. His parents died early and suffered from poverty since childhood. Therefore, he worked hard to be strong. With his own efforts, he was among the best in both study and high school of Buddhism and became an enviable existence. But who knows how much effort he has made. For him, there is nothing but success. At this point. Lin fan, they came here. "Wow, so many people." "Yes, it''s very cold outside. I didn''t expect so many people gathered here." Their arrival did not arouse the students'' concern. Instead, the people standing on the stage saw Lin Fan and others were sitting. They came in from the outside. Can they be unimportant? "Hello." Lin Fan yelled and said hello. WOW! Li Guofeng, who was making a speech, suddenly changed his face when he saw the person coming. I didn''t expect that he would come. It''s just what the purpose is. In his opinion, there is absolutely no good thing. Mad, killing my grandson is like nothing happened. Who can stand it. "Damn it, why is he here?" Mu Hao, who was originally smiling, was shocked when he saw Lin fan. He was never afraid of others, but Lin Fan was the one he was most afraid of. His strength was too strong and he had some problems. When he thought about it carefully, he had suffered many losses and wanted to die. Therefore, adhering to, I can''t stir up, still can''t hide? Stay away. I don''t want to have any intersection with Lin fan. Mu Hao is not the only one who has this idea, but also many stars. The students looked at Lin Fan curiously. Many people recognized Lin fan. After all, when the evil things were rampant, he was publicized as the patron saint of the Dragon kingdom. Those foreign students are very curious. Who is he? "What are you doing here?" Li Guofeng asked with anger in his heart. The last person he wanted to see was Lin fan. He couldn''t compete with his strength. Even if it was useless to find a helper, what he thought was, don''t let me see, and don''t come to me. We are strangers. Lin Fan said calmly: "I want to compete with the strong." Li Guofeng was calm and silent. How to compete?You''re the one to make trouble. Li Yanyin knows Lin Fan''s strength well. The ancestors of the dragon clan can''t deal with Lin fan. Their strength is too strong, but it''s not clear how strong they are, but it''s definitely not what they can deal with. "Did you see the ginseng around him?" He whispered ginseng to other members of the big family. Members of the star family did not pay attention to ginseng, but after Li Yanyin reminded them, they all looked curiously. At this glance They found that this ginseng is very unusual, and it exudes a kind of attractive aura. It is an extremely precious spiritual thing. After summing up There is only one idea. I really want it. Chapter 460 Grass! "There''s something wrong with the way these guys look at me." Ginseng was surprised to find that all the stars cast red fruit''s eyes on him. These people''s eyes are not right. It''s like taking off his pants and putting strange things into his body. A little nervous. The rope of the rooster is very tight. Shit! The evil cock wants to fight. You want to kill me. Can you not use so much strength. "No one here wants to compete with you." Li Guofeng said. He has regarded Lin Fan as a special troublemaker. Now is the critical moment, and he doesn''t want to make any mistakes. No matter what moves Lin fan makes, he doesn''t want to take over. To take care of him is to be fooled by the other party. "Yes." Lin Fan said that he can feel the breath of the other party. Sometimes, the breath will not deceive people. His eyes fall on Mo Wu. For Mo Wu, he will never forget Lin fan. The strength of the other party is very strong, but it''s a pity that Lin fan has forgotten Mo Wu. After all Not too familiar. Soon. Lin Fan walks up to Mo Wu. Mo Wu clenches his fists. His face is very gloomy. It''s hard to forget the scene that he was humiliated by this guy. Now in front of you, do you want to show off? Wait At this time, Mo Wu looks startled, in front of this guy even smile at him, and smile is also very brilliant. "Do we know each other?" Lin fan asked. He found that the man in front of him was staring at him all the time. In his opinion, whether he had met before was just too long, and he didn''t remember very clearly. Mo Wu clenched his fist and didn''t say a word. A simple inquiry was like a kind of provocation when it came to him. Yes, he already regarded Lin Fan''s inquiry as a provocation. Do you know each other? There is also a face to ask if we know each other. If we don''t know each other, will I look at you angrily? Lin Fan felt very strange when he saw that the other party didn''t answer. Lao Zhang whispered: "Lin fan, you have to be careful. I suspect he has a problem." "Well." They nodded their heads in tacit agreement. Mo Wu, as a sage, is one of the most powerful people in the star family. When he meets Lin fan, he has nothing to say. Strength is inferior to people. We can only watch each other shouting. Just when he thought that Lin Fan was going to humiliate him, he found that the other side directly avoided him and went to another middle-aged man. If you''re not wrong. This is the old gold saint of the golden people. "Hello." Lin fan reaches out his hand and greets each other friendly, with a light smile on his face. The smile is very gentle, giving people a kind of unspeakable tenderness. This kind of smile is as warm as the rising sun for the pure children. But there is a deep malice to this king. Jin Sheng shakes hands with Lin fan, "Hello, what can I do for you?" The students are very curious. They know who Lin fan is, the patron saint of Yanhai City, protecting the city, and they are very strong. Sun Xiao is the anchor and the number one boaster of Lin fan. No matter what the situation is, it is inevitable to praise Lin fan, and no one can stop him. But now is the time for the establishment of the Alliance High Court. What is he doing here? I can''t figure it out. I can only watch it. "I want to compete with you. We only compete, regardless of life and death." Lin Fan said that he believed what the one eyed man said. If the other side was not your opponent, there would be more powerful people. Although he didn''t know whether it was true or false, he still wanted to have a try. What if it''s true. After hearing this, Jin Sheng''s expression suddenly changed. Obviously, he didn''t expect the other party to say such words. "Duel?" "Yes, it''s competition. Your strength is the strongest here, but you are still weak for me, but it''s OK. I hope you will call the strong one after you win." Lin Fan''s speech is so straightforward, it''s just that kind of improper saying. Anyone who meets this kind of situation will have a kind of spirit burst feeling. At first, there was no problem. But as soon as he said that, the problem came. As a senior member of the golden family, Jin Sheng was invited to participate in the establishment of the Alliance High Court. It was here that his status and ability were the highest. At this time, the scene was quiet. All the people in the starry sky around were fooled. Nima. Does anyone talk like that? Jinsheng looked at the stars around him and said nothing. But the meaning is very clear. We all heard it. He said too much. He even said that you are weak. We can''t tolerate this situation. If you are still a man, fight with him.These are typical of sitting and talking without backache. Jin Sheng feels that he has no face. "What did you say?" He raised his voice, meaning is very clear, you said I am very angry, but I do not want to beat you, you have the kind to say again, but if you know wrong, will switch to other topics, I am willing to forgive you. Most of the stars here have never had a conflict with Lin fan. But they have heard of Lin fan. Lin Fan''s puzzled eyes looked at each other, "didn''t you hear clearly?" Lao Zhang said, "he may not have heard clearly. Let me say it again." "Good." Lin Fan nodded. Lao Zhang coughed lightly, "my family Lin Fan said, want to compete with you, but your strength for others, is very strong, but for my family Lin fan, it''s a little weak, so after losing, you can call people to help you, that''s it." The rooster is very excited. He would like to say this kind of more overbearing words like Lao Zhang. As a hero of evil things, if he didn''t say such overbearing words to the strong people of the star family, he would have lost face. It''s just a pity that he can only make a cooing voice and can''t tell it. Even if "Goo Goo" sounds twice, the other party can''t understand what he''s saying. Jin Sheng Yu Guang saw that other stars were whispering. When he met this situation, he thought that these guys were absolutely laughing at him. Lao Zhang saw that the other side didn''t speak, and his eyes moved, as if in a daze. He raised his hand, touched the other side''s head, and asked softly, "what''s the matter with you?" It''s a touch of love. Just like Lin Fan sometimes touches him and hen. But to Jin shenglai, this kind of behavior is like a kind of humiliation. Even if he was provoked in public as a star family strongman, there was a mole ant touching his head in public. "Looking for death..." Jinsheng is furious in place. Raise your hand, want to clap Lao Zhang. Patta! "It''s me, not him. Don''t make a mistake." Lin Fan grabs Jin Sheng''s wrist and then looks at Lao Zhang, "you see, after you finish, people think you want to compete with him." Lao Zhang hid behind Lin Fan and said, "he''s just good or bad." Lin Fan said: "he thought you were going to start. There was just some misunderstanding. It''s OK. I''m here. What do you have to worry about?" Ginseng can''t understand the master''s idea. This guy just wants to beat Lao Zhang. After all, Lao Zhang''s words and deeds are a little arrogant. He is a strong member of the star family. He can''t touch it at will. Otherwise, it''s easy to have an accident. "Well." Lao Zhang looks at Jin Sheng and makes faces. Lin Fan said: "please rest assured that I will not hurt you." He agreed with the other party ahead of time. I hope the other party doesn''t have any psychological pressure. All the people in the starry sky are whispering. "Do you think Jinsheng dares to fight?" "It''s hard to say. I heard that Lin Fan was very powerful, and Mo Wu suffered a big loss in the other party''s hands. I don''t think I dare." "Why does he look for Jinsheng instead of others?" "What they said was very clear. Didn''t you listen?" "I didn''t hear you clearly." "He said that Jinsheng is the best here, and the others are average." At this time, Jinsheng is like food baked on a fire. There is no way out. If he flinches, he will be laughed at. It''s unbearable to put such shame on anyone. There was a haze in his eyes. In that case. See how strong you are and whether you are really as strong as others boast. The most insidious one must be Li Yanyin. She knows that Lin fan has had a fight with the Dragon God, but she just doesn''t want to say it. She just hopes that other big families don''t know the situation and constantly conflicts with Lin fan. It seems that the establishment of the Alliance High Court is like a person on a ship, but the ship can be separated at any time. Hum! There''s a good play to see. "Please." Jin Sheng said. With a smile, Lin Fan and Jin Sheng come to an open space. Many students who join the alliance college are curious to stand in the distance and watch. They also want to see how far away our patron saint is from the strong of the star family. A powerful and rich star family wants to make a lot of money. "Before the war, why don''t you take a gamble, and I''ll take a chance to bet on them?" It''s a man. There are rich people in the star family. After all, people who are able to run a business are not short of money. If they are short of money, they dare not be so arrogant. Li Yanyin heard this. I was overjoyed. There''s a sure deal. But she didn''t have the impulse to see how the other person wanted to play.Star man said: "win or lose, the odds are one to one, interested in playing a few." Li Yanyin wants to laugh. The other side wants to make more money by using three options. After all, Lin fan has heard about the star family they came here, and his strength is very good. At the same time, relying on Lin Fan''s initiative to compete with Jin Sheng, it seems that he looks very good. However, Jin Sheng, as a senior member of the golden family, should not be underestimated. Therefore, there is suspense. She is ready to put all her wealth down on Lin fan to win. Others don''t know Lin Fan''s strength, but she knows it. Fortunately, she didn''t say it at the beginning, otherwise, where would she have such a chance to make a steady profit. "I won the golden sage." "I am also the king of gold." Many people choose to believe in Jinsheng. They still believe in the abilities of the golden people. Chapter 461 "Jinsheng clan old, we choose you to win, don''t let us down." The crowd cried. After all, there are a lot of people who are addicted to gambling. They get close to them and want to participate in it. The people of the star family look at them like fools. Are you involved? What to use as a chip. Money? Money? Go away. In their eyes, these things are just like waste paper, even worse than waste paper. Waste paper can wipe their ass. Jin Sheng said with a heavy look: "listen to them, you are the strongest person on the planet, but I don''t feel that kind of frightening breath from you. I really want to know if you are really as powerful as they say." "I''m strong. They don''t cheat." Lin Fan said. Jinsheng smiles and looks at each other fiercely, "very confident." Lin Fan said: "I''m not confident, but I''m really strong. I''ve always wanted to compete with the strong, but there are few strong. I hope to meet more strong people to compete and make progress together." "Please All eyes are on it. A gust of wind blows up and rolls up a trace of dust on the ground, which is enough to show that the cleaning aunt of the Alliance High Court has not done a good job in sanitation. Otherwise, how could there be so much dust in the newly opened school. In a flash. Just when the wind blows, Jinsheng disappears in the same place, and the speed is extremely fast. He directly pulls out a yellow light, just like lightning jumping in space. "Fast speed." Huo Xingzong wanted to practice the best method in the League high court. The scene in front of him was so amazing that he couldn''t catch it with his naked eyes. At this time, his blood was boiling, how he wanted to learn such moves. Lin Fan stood in place, with a faint smile on his face, and his eyes moved with the movement of Jin Sheng. "Well?" "Did he see through me?" Jin Sheng has a dignified look. What he is doing now is the invincible power of the clan. His speed has reached the extreme. According to the past situation, he will appear in front of the other side confidently, grinning and smiling in the shock of the other side. But now At this time, Lin Fan''s manner made him dare not approach at all. Some of them can''t handle each other well. Is it through or not. It''s so annoying. "Now the golden saint is exerting the magic power of the golden people. It is said that the ancestors of the golden people have reached the highest level of cultivation, and can travel through the endless void. The flesh turns into golden glory, which is hard to capture and stop. What''s more terrible is that they have reached the extreme of cultivation, and they are afraid that they can travel through time and years." "Ah, so terrible?" "It''s natural. The blood of the golden people is strange. It''s said that it''s the family of heaven handed down from ancient times. The blood of the golden saint has been refined once. Once it''s completely broken out, its strength will soar, much stronger than it is now." "How do you know so much?" "Listen to others." When fighting, everything is often scarce, but the only thing is commentators. They seem to know everything, even if they don''t have close contact with this clan, they can speak the truth. If you have to find an explanation. It must be that the will of heaven is too boring. When the will comes, take away this person and give a wonderful explanation, otherwise the explanation will not work. "It can''t be like this." Jinsheng ponders that if he continues to do so, he will be born. No, he can only see how the other party is. Brush! Jin Sheng appeared behind Lin fan, five fingers clenched, Jin mang covered his fist, dazzling, emitting a very strong force, directly toward Lin Fan''s back. Bang! Lin Fan raised his hand to resist, made several moves to fight, and then actively turned somersault to keep away from Jin Sheng. "That''s great." Lin Fan praised. This is a false compliment. In fact, the opponent is very weak. When the opponent blows his fist on his arm, he is soft and has no strength at all. It seems that he is not as good as a mosquito bite. But he can''t be too straightforward. Otherwise, it''s too hurtful. Jin Sheng looks alert and painful. His fists hurt faintly. It''s obvious that he blows on his opponent. Why does my fists hurt. "I''m going to do the same. Get ready." Lin Fan told the other party in advance, so that the other party could be prepared. He followed the one eyed man''s advice and played well. Don''t be too eager to win the other party. He should give them a chance. I hope that if he doesn''t give them a chance, it''s not very frustrating. He thought it over. There seems to be some truth in what I said. Jin Sheng is always on the alert. The golden light in his palm keeps gathering. He gradually regrets that he should not fight with the other side. Looking at the current situation, it''s not good. The strength of the other side is too much higher than him. Lin Fan didn''t want to release the big move. Instead, he stepped in front of Jin Sheng and left a spare force. If he had a little strength, the blow would break the space. He was afraid that it would tear Jin Sheng to pieces.The students of the Union College are all eyes. Wonderful. It''s really wonderful. They want to be as good as each other. Lin Fan feels like I can do it for Jinsheng. I really feel like I''m certain. This kind of feeling is strange. It''s clear that Jinsheng doesn''t have any chance, but I don''t know why. It seems that he''s quite equal. The star gambler has been figuring out which outcome is the best. He has to make sure he earns the most. It''s just that it''s a little hard. You can''t be sure unless both sides stop. "It''s impossible." Li Yanyin is very worried. Lin Fan in front of her is different from what she knows. When she fights with the Dragon God, it''s terrible and fierce. If she takes out her strength now, she will crush Jin Sheng into a dog. It''s just what''s going on. Lin Fan and Jin Sheng fight back and forth, fighting and asking: "when do you call the strong man you know?" Jin Sheng didn''t reply. He held a breath in his body. In the hand, he always felt that he was suppressed everywhere, just like all the offensive was seen through by the other side. All of a sudden. There''s a voice coming from the scene. "Look at the sky." Boom! The sky is getting dark. Lin fan stops with Jin Sheng and looks up at the sky. "This breath The soul clan. " Jin Sheng frowned and was full of doubts. The soul clan seldom took part in the connection of the star clan. The soul clan is too evil, but who is not evil in the star family? It''s just that there is no such hegemony as the soul clan. Who becomes a team mate with the soul clan and takes risks together? When they are seriously injured, the soul clan can''t say they won''t save you. They will take your soul and refine it with your flesh and bones. It''s terrible to think about such a teammate. "Lin fan, look, I''m so scared. There are skeletons." When Lao Zhang saw such a scene and saw a huge skull face in the sky, he was scared and cheered. Evil thing cock squint, you special Niang of this is the facial expression of fear. It''s a surprise. Far away. The one eyed man in the play suddenly gets up and stares at the sky. "The same scene, different breath." Naturally, he didn''t forget what happened in the city. Hunyue appeared and said that he wanted to destroy the city. But he was suppressed by Lin Fan and everything became calm. Then, as if he thought of something, he sat down again with a relaxed face. With Lin fan, there is no need for him to worry. But the worry is that the guy shouldn''t come here so rashly. If he doesn''t figure it out, he will die. "Don''t you want to see it?" Asked Liu haichan. The one eyed man said with a smile, "it''s nothing to look at. The result is the same." ¡­¡­ Lin Fan looked at the sky and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect it to be true. There are really strong people coming." Jinsheng looks at Lin Fan in surprise, as if to ask, who are you waiting for? Are you waiting for such a strong man? "Soul clan, what are you doing here? This is the Alliance High Court. What do you want to do?" Mu Hao yelled, then took out the letter from his arms and threw it into the sky. The letter was sent by the elders of the herdsmen. After all, Mu Hao is the leader of the Alliance High Court, so the elders of the herdsmen naturally need some support. Just like when you encounter this situation, you just need to throw the letter into the sky to let the other party know that this place is covered by the herdsmen. Before you want to do harm to this place, you should consider it carefully. There is another meaning. Didn''t you pay attention to me? All of a sudden. The letters are floating in the air, blooming with brilliance, showing the unique beauty of the herdsmen. In the sky, the huge skull was hideous and terrifying. With his mouth open, a fierce suction burst out and swallowed the letter directly. "Soul clan, are you trying to stir up a dispute between the stars?" Mu Hao was angry, and his face couldn''t hang. Damn, I''ve already taken out the clan''s letter. Instead of giving him face, you''ve swallowed it. It''s not only beating the Mu''s face, but also making him unable to stand up in the League high court. The skull looked down, with purple flame burning in its huge and silent eyes. It opened its mouth, roared, and the sound wave shook, sweeping the land. Everyone felt the pain in their ears. "Lin fan, I have a little pain in my ear when he called me." Lao Zhang covered his ears and said. Lin Fan punches to the sky, and the skull''s roar stops abruptly. "Don''t scream, my old Zhang doesn''t like your voice very much. You can come out whatever you want to do. This kind of ghost shouting can''t solve the problem." "Who is Lin fan?" The skull''s hair made a low voice, as if it had been folded by some means. It was thick and terrible. "I am." Lin Fan said. Brush!The skull looked directly at Lin fan, "you killed the Soul Mountain." "Who is Soul Mountain?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang thought about it and said, "I seem to remember the guy who made a big vortex in the city that day." "Which one?" "Well, when we were fishing, we would be fined if we were caught, and then there were swirls in the sky." "Oh, I remember." After Lao Zhang''s reminding, he remembered who the other party was, and then praised: "Lao Zhang, your memory is very good, I''m not as good as you." Lao Zhang scratched his head and said with pride, "OK, in fact, my memory is sometimes good and sometimes bad, but more often, it''s still very good." "Great." "I feel pretty good, too." They were talking. Obviously forget the skull in the sky. Chapter 462 "Presumptuous!" The skeleton in the air was so angry that he felt a kind of contempt. The conversation between Lin Fan and Lao Zhang stopped abruptly. "Lin fan, he seems very angry." Lao Zhang said that people with clear eyes can see the problem, the other side must be angry, do you have such disrespect for others? Just now the other party said so much to you, just hope to let you understand, how much trouble you caused, but how can you think, you not only didn''t pay attention to, but also talked to yourself, don''t give who face? Lin Fan said: "well, I can see it, but it''s OK. We just pay attention to him now." At this point. Mu Hao is very angry. To tell you the truth, he is different from other stars. The establishment of the Alliance High Court can just satisfy his illusion. Even if we become the existence that everyone respects, it''s also very good to have peaches and plums all over the world. Look at the new students. As a young leader of the herdsmen, how can he not perform well in the future Alliance High Court. "Who is the master of the soul clan? As the young leader of the herdsmen, Mu Hao really wants to know who you are. You are so arrogant and don''t pay attention to our herdsmen." Mu Hao''s domineering side leak, feel the eyes of the people, do not want to know, these are the eyes of worship, look at you little eyes, what''s exciting, it''s normal, don''t care so much, it''s normal operation, just sit down and clap. "Hoo "Hoo The skull in the air is breathing. Every time he breathes, there is a very dull sound. The visible sound waves vibrate from the air. Gradually. Lightning and thunder! Thunder came into the world. The skeletons in the air disintegrated in an instant and sent out a terrible black fog. The fog seemed to have the power of dying and condensed into a ball like a cannon. It fell from the sky and hit the ground, forming a strong shock wave. "Grass, can you hold it like this?" Mu Hao covered his eyes. The shock wave made everyone''s clothes vibrate. His face looked very dignified. Although he didn''t see the other side, the impact of the other side was too strong. He knew that he was an expert. Soon. When the storm like shock wave dissipated, the crowd was finally able to see each other. "The trough! How overbearing. " "This..." The opponent was wearing ferocious black armor. His whole body was covered with scales of armor. Only his helmet and his eyes were exposed. Holding a black halberd, the strong one of the soul clan raises his hand and pokes it on the ground with a roar. Cracks appear on the ground, and the round shock wave spreads around. "Herdsmen Little Lord, what is that The voice just dropped. This soul clan strongman exudes the breath of terror. The breath condenses into essence and covers his body. It seems that he sees an ancient fierce devil standing behind him, roaring ferociously. "Wow, Lin fan, his armor is so handsome." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s very good. Do you like it very much?" "I don''t like it. I just feel handsome." Lin Fan said: "if you like it, I can ask the other party if they sell it or not. Since they don''t like it, that''s OK." At this time, when Jin Sheng saw the other side''s armor and the breath of the other side, a familiar person suddenly appeared in his mind. "Master of soul clan, master of soul emperor, how can you be here?" Mu Hao was shocked when he heard that. I wipe! What? Is the other side the soul master? Although he has no contact with the soul clan, he knows some of the more ruthless roles in the star clan, among which the soul master must be one of the best. I only heard that a hundred years ago, the soul emperor entered the forbidden area of the starry sky and disappeared for a long time. I thought that he was dead in the forbidden area of the starry sky, but I didn''t expect that he would appear. And also came here. When Mu Hao thought of his previous arrogant words, he felt that he was dancing on the scythe of death. If the other party really wanted to fight him, he would not know how to die with his strength. A light cough. He stepped back a little. The meaning is very clear. I just didn''t know who you are. Now I already know that I''m quitting this deadly assembly. Everything is centered on you. You can do whatever you want. Don''t hate me. All members of the star family at the scene unconsciously stepped back. Who is not afraid of the evil name of the soul master? His suit of armor at this time is made by killing and refining. No one knows how many people''s blood and soul have been stained by this suit of armor. If you feel it carefully, you can feel the terrible smell on this suit of armor. "Why do you want to kill hunyue?" The cold eyes of Hun Di Shi looked directly at Lin fan. It was very cold and contained some terrible power.Lin Fan said, "I don''t quite understand." The soul emperor was silent for a moment, and then laughed, "so it is. Do you think you can do whatever you want with your strength? In this case, we can kill you with our own strength, right?" "Well, go and repent." Bang! The soul master kicked under the halberd and saw the halberd hover in the air. With a click, he grasped the halberd tightly in his palm. In an instant, a rotating black awn came through the air. It was dazzling and powerful, and its cutting power was enough to kill everything. Lin Fan frowned, but it was not that the other side had anything wrong, but that the other side did not talk about the etiquette of the exchange. "What a powerful force." Jinsheng and mobudu are among the best at the scene. At this time, they are personally on the scene and feel the irresistible power of the soul master around them. The only good thing is that the soul master considers that they are all children of the star family. Once they are involved, it is easy to cause big trouble. There''s no fear. I was very concerned about it. It''s really dishonest. The cultivation of the soul emperor master is amazing. He is called the venerable. He is already the cultivation above the saint realm. Once he lets go, he will be affected for hundreds of miles. Not to mention that the other side is still a soul clan. They have absolute ability to frighten people''s souls. Ordinary people will be affected within the scope of their fighting. Sonorous! Suddenly, a dull voice came. When they saw the scene in front of them, their faces changed, as if they were going to hell. Even the soul Emperor himself was like this. He suddenly tried to pull the long halberd out of Lin Fan''s hand, but he didn''t move, and he was imprisoned firmly. "You..." The soul emperor never encountered such a situation, and the flesh body took a hard hit from him. Lin Fan grabbed the tip of the halberd with one hand, slowly raised the other hand, and said, "I''m Lin fan. May I have your name?" Not far away the evil cock heard this. A big surprise. Think about what''s on TV. Oh, my God. two people as like as two peas, no change, learning to apply, vivid, learning ability is strong, amazing, have been a bit confused. The evil cock is ignorant, and other people are stupid. For them, they have seen this kind of situation. What is the whole play. "The soul family, the soul emperor." Lin Fan slowly released his halberd and stepped back. "Please The soul emperor took back the halberd with a dignified look. If he had been careless before, he would take it seriously now. The opponent''s strength is very strong, so he can''t be careless. "Very good. Your eyes and your expression tell me that you are serious now. This is the way to fight. If you lose half a move carelessly, I''m afraid you will regret for life." Lin Fan said. From the beginning to the present, every sentence he said borrowed from the plot of the film. It feels good. It''s a little smelly. The soul master was very surprised. He had never met such a strange guy, but for some reason, he felt aboveboard. It was like With a very secure person. Brush! At this time, the soul emperor played with the long halberd, running through the clouds and flowing water, and his eyes became more and more fierce. The long halberd swept forward, and with a bang, he disappeared in the same place. The speed was very fast, and he could only see the black light flashing. In a flash. The soul emperor appeared above Lin Fan''s head, holding halberds in both hands, and drawing a bright black light. "Death of the soul!" Lin Fan raises his hand and blows away. The long halberd falls on Lin Fan''s fist. Boom. The voice is very dull. With Lin Fan as the center, the shock wave swept out and formed a whirling storm, which was extremely powerful, and it was enough to strangle everything. "So strong." The soul emperor master felt his hands shaking hard. He withdrew and played with the halberd. Every move had a black light blooming, and then roared. "The devil moves the punishment of heaven!" The voice is thunder, thick and dull. Bang! Bang! Everyone can only see Lin Fan standing in the same place, but can''t see the figure of the soul emperor, because the speed of the other party is too fast, fast has disappeared without a trace, only in the collision, can you see the black light flashing, the surrounding space is shaking, the space ripple is like a water wave, spreading around. "Ghosts and Demons dance "Swallow the sky and destroy the earth!" The soul master performs his strongest moves, and each move condenses his power. The power is terrible, and it is rare for him to control his power to a pure degree. For new students, they can''t understand what''s going on. What the hell. People.You can only hear the rumble, and the ear is very painful. But for the people of the star family, their faces changed greatly. I didn''t expect that Lin Fan was so terrible. Jin Sheng said to himself, "originally, he has been letting me..." If Lin fan had just got the strength to appear in the competition, he would have been defeated and even beaten to death, but he was still fighting back and forth. He was really surprised and had an incredible feeling. Thinking, thinking Maybe Jin Sheng touched his face and said nothing about what he thought. After all, he was very confident in this aspect. At this point. The soul master retreated, panting, holding the halberd''s hand. The tiger''s mouth had split, and the blood flowed slowly down the tiger''s mouth. He had never heard of it, but he had hurt himself before. Who the hell is he Chapter 463 "That''s good. You''re very sharp." Lin Fan praised, but soon shook his head and said: "although you are very strong, it''s a pity that you are not the kind of strong person I want to look for, but I can see from your moves that you really work hard. Your attitude towards fighting has been recognized by me." He spoke highly of each other. No other reason. "You are very strong. No wonder you are still confident after you killed hunyue." In his opinion, the other side is just thinking about their own strength, and they don''t pay attention to anyone at all. But it''s understandable to think about it. Like him I think I''m strong enough to be so arrogant, but I didn''t expect to meet a more arrogant one. It''s a surprise for him. It''s so terrible that he has been injured. Lin Fan said, "I don''t quite understand what you said. It''s always puzzling." Indeed. He really feels weird. Always say something he doesn''t understand very well. Maybe this is the other party''s special way of communication. He and Lao Zhang just don''t understand each other''s meaning, don''t say much, as a new way of communication. The soul emperor master is waving a long halberd, a black flame is burning, wrists are twisting slowly, the armor becomes bright, and the breath is gradually enhanced. There was a click. I saw that the arms of the soul master gradually expanded, as if they were performing some terrible secret. Boom! With the roar of the soul master, the black pillar of light soared into the sky, stirring the changes of the situation. The power formed has completely deterred everyone. "What a terrible smell." "Is this the power of the soul patriarch?" "No one who can break out of the forbidden area in the starry sky is really simple." For the people of the star family, the forbidden area is a place they dare not even think about. Of course, everyone has a dream. They also want to enter the forbidden area and have some experience. It''s impossible to say that they can get the relics of the strong and the treasures of the forbidden area. But often it''s just thinking. The reality is terrible. When you get inside, you need to be careful not only of other clans'' sneak attacks, but also of the evil things that devour the big clans in the forbidden area. All of a sudden. Someone exclaimed. "You see, what''s that?" "What?" "Sky, look at the sky. What is it?" At this point, everyone looked up at the sky. I was shocked by the scene in front of me. Dragon? No mistake. It''s really a dragon. There is a dragon rolling in the light column, half hidden and half exposed. If you are not wrong, it is a black dragon, emitting a terrible smell. The sound of dragons resounds through the world. The black dragon in the light column swoops down, twines around the body of the soul master, and then holds up its ferocious and domineering head. The spirit emperor is more powerful. At this time, he was like a killing God coming out of the abyss battlefield, waving his halberd gently. The Dragon chanted constantly, and a terrible wave swept away. He broke through the wall of the high court and stretched to the distance, with no end in sight. "Is this the forbidden skill that the soul emperor got from the forbidden area of the starry sky?" "Blood to dragon to ban." "Shit, you know that?" "It''s said by chance that there is a master of the dragon clan who has the ability to practice access control. In order to practice access control, he went deep into the forbidden area of the starry sky. When he was about to succeed, he suffered a terrible disaster and lost all his previous achievements. It seems that he was acquired by the soul emperor. Now he only practices access control to the black dragon. If he practices blood dragon, it''s terrible. He will never die, never die, and never die It''s all small things. " "How do you know so well?" "By chance." People around looked at the man with a mole on the corner of his mouth and black hair floating on the mole. I don''t know why, he gave them one. This guy seems to know it. At this point. The soul master roared, and the black dragon came into the body, shining all over. He stepped out one step and disappeared in the same place. But everyone knew that the master had already taken out the strongest killing move. What happened rub one''s eyes and wait. "Very good." Lin Fan praised it. He clenched his fingers and made a fist. Then he punched the air in front of him. It should have been empty, because there was nothing in front of him, but Bang! A dull voice came. Time and space around it seems to be slowing down. Lin Fan''s fist hit the soul emperor''s abdomen. He saw the soul emperor''s abdomen sunken, his hands straight, his legs straight. There was a scuffing sound from his abdomen, and there were small pieces of armor splashing.Because of the armor, I can''t see his face. But a lot of blood gushed from both eyes, as if spitting out blood in the armor, and finally there was no place to flow, only from the pupil. Time returned to normal. Bang! Bang! After landing, his body bounced, throwing dust one after another, leaving a small hole, and then slowly stopped. In an uproar! Everyone was stunned by the scene. Is that the end? The members of the star family, staring round eyes, just now the emperor''s performance is too amazing, there is a kind of sweeping hegemony, but this kind of hegemony lasted for a very short time, the reaction is now this situation. The cough came. The soul emperor master reluctantly supported himself, and then stood up with all his strength. "It''s so strong. Even if you can stand up like this, the defense ability of this armor is too terrible." Many members of the star family were amazed. Although I didn''t feel it myself. But I can feel how terrible the power of that blow is. Looking at the distance, the strength of the fist runs through the body of Hun Di Shi. A white wave rushes into the distance, leaving a deep impression on the ground. Fortunately, this is not the city, otherwise the loss will be very heavy. Click! A clear voice came. The crowd followed the voice. Standing in the same place, the Hun Di Shi still didn''t move. But soon, his armor was broken, turned into countless pieces and fell on the ground. When the armor mask dissipated, a mouthful of blood gushed out, fell back, and hit the ground with a roar. "I can''t move." The soul emperor wanted to move and tried his best to move his finger, but he didn''t even have the strength to move a finger. As soon as he got up, he had consumed all his strength. "Am I so weak?" He thought that he had never experienced this kind of feeling. Even if he met someone who was more powerful than him, he had never been so desperate. The danger in the forbidden area of the starry sky was enough trouble. But what can we do. He still relied on his own will and ability to break out. Step on! The sound of footsteps came. In the sight, a figure appeared. Lin Fan bowed his head and said with a smile: "thank you for your advice. You are very strong, but you are far away from what I need. However, I believe you can become stronger. Don''t lose confidence in yourself just because you lose. I believe you can become stronger." He slowly took off his coat and put it on the soul emperor who was covered with red fruit and no armor. "I''ve controlled my power and don''t want to destroy your clothes, but I didn''t expect You''ll be naked. " Comfort the other side, hope the other side can cheer up, after all, just the battle is still very wonderful. Although, it didn''t let him show his real strength. But as the one eyed man said, as long as we keep on competing with others, there will be strong people. This one is really good, but I''m really strong. The speed of becoming strong is too fast. If it was before, it would be very comfortable. "Lao Zhang, can you cure him?" Lin fan asked. "No, he doesn''t feel good to me. I don''t want to cure him because he feels good or bad." Lao Zhang said. "All right." Lin Fan respects Lao Zhang''s opinions. The soul emperor wanted to speak with his lips moving. After many attempts, he finally asked: "who are you?" Lin Fan was surprised and said, "before the competition, didn''t I tell you your name?" Feel your chin, think hard. "Lao Zhang, did I tell him my name before my competition?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang said, "I did." "I feel like I said it, too." Lin Fan thought carefully, he did say, then said: "I have introduced my name, you can''t remember?" What else did the soul master want to say, but he didn''t have the strength to speak. See the other side did not speak, Lin fan think there should be nothing. "Goodbye, we''ll meet when we have a chance. You can come to me when your strength improves one day." Lin Fan said, and then left. Right now. A voice came from the crowd of stars. "Who won and who lost in the contest between you and Jinsheng just now?" Lin fan stopped and looked back. Even Jin Sheng, who was standing there, was confused. Damn it! Which son of a bitch wants to play with me? Who wins and who loses? You''re blind. Can''t you see that? The people who raised this question, huddled in the crowd, did not dare to stand up.Lin Fan said with a smile, "make peace." He has achieved his goal and has no interest in Jinsheng. The other side is very weak and there is no need to fight. But he didn''t want to upset each other either. It''s important for some people to win or lose. For Lin fan, it doesn''t matter whether he wins or loses. However, there is no result in the competition. To admit defeat is an act of disrespect for the other party. Therefore, he thinks of what the movie says Peace is the most important thing. The gambler heard that and clenched his fist. That''s great. Li Yanyin''s face is very white, she is under the Lin Fan win, but now this and what is the situation? Damn it! I don''t even have the crotch. Far away. "It''s a fierce fight." The one eyed man sighed. Liu haichan said: "who won?" The one eyed man said, "it''s needless to say, something you don''t even need to think about." Then he got up and left. What he wanted was this effect. Don''t you all want to join the Alliance High Court? Let''s see if there are strong people in your alliance high court. Even if the star family can do it, it''s not beating. Chapter 464 Liu haichan looked at the one eyed man''s back, shivering, praying for the guys who offended the one eyed man, I hope you don''t be too miserable. On the way home. "Lin fan, you are just so good." Lao Zhang is very excited. Every time Lin Fan wins the competition, he is very happy, just like he goes on the stage to compete with each other. Lin Fan said modestly: "OK, I didn''t use my real strength. I''m afraid that I''ll accidentally kill the other side." "I feel like he''s a bit bad, not like a good man. Why don''t you beat him to death?" "I can''t think like that. Sometimes I have to feel it slowly." "What do you feel?" "Well I feel OK. " "Oh." "Well!" The conversation between the two of them is nonsense to ordinary people. It''s inexplicable. They all feel that the problem is big. The most incomprehensible thing is that they still understand the meaning of it. As an undercover agent, evil rooster has been undercover for several months. For these two stupid human beings in front of us, we all know that they have several moles on their buttocks. It''s not that he likes to stare at his ass. It''s a kind of description, which means that he is too familiar with the two people in front of him. "Goo Goo!" "Goo Goo!" On their way home, a familiar cry came from the grass. It was not the familiar sound, but the sound of a hen. Next. Two figures came out. It''s not human. It''s two hens with different hair, one black and one yellow. They were burdened and feathered, as if they had escaped from famine. Translation. "Big brother." "Big brother." Two evil cocks stop their way and shout "Goo Goo" at them. When the rooster saw them, he couldn''t help muttering. "Xiao Hei, Xiao Huang, why are you here?" Little gangster: "big brother, we finally found you." Little zodiac: "brother, we are really miserable, Wuwuwuwu..." He was really excited to see his family''s evil cock, but soon he thought of his current situation. He couldn''t recognize them, otherwise there would be a big problem. Evil things cock way: "you don''t stay at home, run here to do?" "Brother, we are here to take refuge in you." "Take refuge?" After hearing these words, the evil rooster''s face changed. He was undercover around the two human beings and suffered a lot. His dignity and face disappeared. He even had to be bullied by ginseng. All he did was to become a hero of evil things, to be respected by all evil things, and to make them the nobles of evil things. In order to get to this point, any difficulty can be tolerated. Evil things Rooster roared: "go back, give me back, here is not you can come, you do not belong here, listen to me." He had already done so, and he didn''t want his brothers and sisters to be reduced to him. Xiaohei and Xiaohong are surprised to step back when they hear what the elder brother said. Jiyan can''t believe it and looks at the rooster of the evil things palace. Patta! Patta! The little red chicken was dripping with tears. The evil cock turned his head. Even if the chicks shed tears, he couldn''t pull them to the puddle. He had to suffer here. He had been used to it in the past few months, so he just wanted to bear it silently. "Little Red Chicken said:" we have no relatives, brother, you are our last relatives, our hometown has been destroyed Shocked! The evil cock looked at the little red chicken with shocked face. He stepped on his feet and spread his wings, like a human grasping each other''s shoulder. "What do you say?" He has a hometown In a not so desolate grove. We all live there carefree, because the fighting power of their evil chicken can be ignored, so they belong to the lower existence in the category of evil chicken. At that time, the evil cock was still very young, and often saw other evil things bullying them, but his race could only bear it silently, without blood, background or anything. At that time The evil Rooster secretly vowed to bury an ambition to strengthen the evil Rooster race in his effective soul. When he was an adult, he left his hometown and joined the army of evil things with a heavy burden on his back and under the eyes of his family. If he can compare with that evil thing. It''s just like the groundhog. The little red chicken hurt his heart and said: "evil things are spreading everywhere. You are a traitor of evil things. If you join the human camp, we will be targeted by other evil things. Brother, do you really betray evil things and join the human camp?"The evil cock can''t believe what he heard. He wanted to say that I didn''t betray evil things, I was just undercover on the human side, but he didn''t know if ginseng could understand him. If he said it, everything would fall short. Now that doesn''t matter. He just wants to know, is his race really gone? No Absolutely not. All I have done is to become a hero of evil things, return home with glory, and let all evil things know that there is a rooster of evil things in your opinion. With his own ability, he has done something that no one can do. Right now. Lin Fan''s hand fell on the head of the evil cock. Caring touch. But for the evil cock, it''s like a terrible sign. Is it that I''m too excited to be seen through? If so. What he had done before was for nothing. "Goo Goo!" The evil Rooster put away his sad expression and showed the same as before, as if he didn''t put things in his heart, but his heart was very painful and he wanted to cry. Although we are evil, we also have families, races and partners. When the evil things were destroyed wantonly, the evil things cock was different from other evil things, and he was kind-hearted. Small black chicken and small red chicken see Lin fan, are alert to step back. Fear is in my heart. Sure enough, big brother is really mixed with human beings. And they know that humans are terrible. "Hen." Lin Fan stroked the head of the rooster and said gently: "although I don''t know who they are, I think it should be your family. Your heart is very sad and sad. Tell me something." "You are my friend and my pet. I will help you." He could feel that the hen was different from usual. Little black chicken and little red chicken are shocked by the friendliness of human beings to big brother, but they are more puzzled. Will they really help each other? The evil cock did not speak. I didn''t tell his little red chicken that You leave quickly, but there is a battle between heaven and man in your heart. He''s a cockerel with a dream. I want to rely on myself to be an undercover around human beings. Up to now, I haven''t gained anything, but I have gained the trust of the other side. Now If it''s exposed, it''s really over. But he didn''t give up his hometown. Slowly raise your hand and point to the distance. Lin Fan said, "is that the direction you are talking about?" The evil cock nodded. "OK, let''s go." ¡­¡­ The hometown of evil bird is in a forest. It''s a long way from Yanhai city. If you fly, you can get there in a few hours. On the whole, it''s still a long way to go. There is nothing strange about this grove. The floor area is fairly good. With the withdrawal of evil things from the human world, no one knows where they are going, but for evil things, they just go to places where it is difficult for human beings to find them. Campfires were burning. A group of evil chickens are locked in the cage, they huddle together for warmth, afraid to look at those around them covetous evil jackals. On the Throne made of various bones, a wolf, an evil creature that can walk on both legs, coldly looks at its prey. "There is a traitor among you evil creatures. He is a disgrace to us evil creatures by mixing with human beings." The evil wolf king''s gloomy way. The claws that held the chin glowed. It is absolutely deterrent to the evil chicken. "King, he is a disgrace." An evil marmot stood respectfully in a side road. They have no other ability, but they like to make reports. Just know. Absolutely tell everyone what you know in a very short time. "Well." The wolf king nodded his head with satisfaction. Then he looked at the woodchuck curiously and said, "you are really weak, but you are still useful. Yes, you are. It''s just that your woodchuck family seems to be getting rarer and rarer." "Well, it''s true. The number of our family is getting rarer and rarer." The evil woodchuck sighed, and then said, "king, you don''t think we are weak. In fact, we are of great use. Many of my brothers and sisters are working in the hands of the evil woodchuck. I''m afraid I''m the weakest in terms of achievement, because the strength of the king is too weak compared with those evil woodchuck." With that. The groundhog has not yet sensed anything wrong with this.It''s just that the wolf king has been staring at him. The evil woodchuck was a little embarrassed. His face was slightly red. He replied shyly, "king, you make me so shy." "Shy?" The wolf king''s voice was very gloomy. "Well, I''m really shy." Patta! The evil jackal king is very fast. He will catch the evil woodchuck in his palm with a slap. "King, what are you doing?" "Dry." "No more." "Damn, my king knows why your race is so rare. Are they all like you?" "Ah, yes, my brothers and sisters are the same as me." The evil woodchuck was still confused. He always felt that the king was a little strange, but he answered truthfully. In a flash. A terrible scene happened. The wolf king opened his mouth and bit off the head of the woodchuck. WOW! There was blood all over the place. Chapter 465 The scene is very cruel, the evil jackal king swallows, then feels very uncomfortable, spurts out the head of the evil woodchuck. Pooh! "Don''t talk if you can''t talk." Such a cruel scene, scared the evil chicken people shiver, they are very weak, should be the blood of the reasons, leading to their existence in the bottom of the evil. If they can have a powerful guy, they won''t be bullied like this. "I''m afraid." "I''m afraid, too." Around the evil things jackals are around, staring at them, eyes emitting a ferocious light, as if at any time can swallow them like. "King, when shall we swallow them?" The evil jackals can''t wait. The saliva is splashing. Although they are all evil things, it''s normal for evil things to eat evil things. Look at these fat chickens, they must be delicious. Evil jackal king way: "now can." The jackals cheered excitedly. But for the evil fowls, they are very scared and scared. They feel that they have no hope and will die in the hands of the evil jackals. Patta! A jackal can''t wait to open the cage and greedily looks at a very young chicken. It''s a baby. It''s delicate and delicious. "Goo Goo!" "Goo Goo!" Shouting very flustered, meaning is very clear, don''t eat me, I''m not delicious, and Somebody help me. Just as the evil jackal was about to start. A middle voice came. "Goo Goo..." Very overbearing, very fierce. The evil jackals are very curious that there are still fish who have missed the net. They don''t pay attention to each other. No matter how fierce they shout, the chicken is always a chicken, and there will be no change. What if it''s tough. The fierce without strength is the fierce with milk. The evil chickens heard the sound and saw the figure in the distance. Xiao hei and Xiao Hong are here. The evil Rooster leads the way. Instead of riding on the hen, ginseng stands on Lin Fan''s shoulder, which is the final dignity for the evil rooster. After all, it needs to see his family. If you let your family see this. It''s going to be very disappointing. I didn''t expect that the evil rooster was so miserable outside and was taken as a horse. "He''s back." "The chicken that went out of the mountain is back." "Can we be saved?" "How can it be that our evil chicken family is only the lowest in the evil things. Even if he comes back, it''s useless, and the final result is still in their hands." The chickens were discussing. At this point. The rooster of the evil creature "Goo Goo" yelled, telling all the family chickens that I have come back and you are safe. Seeing that his compatriots are here, he was relieved that if the people died because of him, his heart would be very painful. When he was young, he came out here with a burden on his back and joined the family of the evil creature. He wanted to break into the next world, glorify his ancestors and bring thousands of lights back to the family To receive the worship and respect of countless chickens. Lin Fan said, "can I help you?" The evil cock shakes his head and refuses to need Lin Fan''s help. He wants to tell all the evil things that I am no longer the evil cock I used to be. Now my strength is advancing by leaps and bounds. All these things come out one by one, relying on efforts. "I believe you can." Lin Fan said. He knew that the hen was very good, but he didn''t have the chance to show up with him. Ginseng tentacle hands holding shoulder, looking forward to, he knows this guy every day want to eat his excrement and nasal excrement, also feed centipede, in such a big tonic situation, if there is no progress, it''s really hell. A flock of evil chickens cried. "Take them away, you are not the enemy of the evil jackal." "Don''t die for nothing." "Let''s go." "To live with the will of our evil chicken people." Little black chicken and little red are very nervous to look at, they looked at Lin fan, and looked at big brother, don''t know big brother how to solve this matter. A gust of wind blows, blowing up the cloak that the evil cock put on his body, which is lent by ginseng to the evil cock. Knowing that he is going to go home, how can I prove that I have a good life outside without some clothes. It''s moving. The Cape floated under the wind. In one word. That''s cool. The evil wolf king waved his claws carelessly. "Kill." All of a sudden. An evil jackal can''t wait to rush out. Its speed is very fast. When its claws fall to the ground, it takes up a large area of soil and leaves deep footprints.Some evil things have been afraid to see the next scene. See evil thing cock to run quickly, then the body revolves up, seem to be the drill bit that revolves up. Whew! Poof! A shock happened. Blood spattered. The evil Rooster directly penetrates the body of the evil jackal. This kind of scene can''t be achieved by the evil Rooster family at all. The rooster falls to the ground, stands steadily, opens his wings and shouts to the jackal king. "With me, you don''t want to hurt my family chicken." WOW! Evil things chicken people excited, whispering conversation. "He really killed the Jackal." "Can we have such a powerful family?" Little black chicken and little red chicken look at big brother in shock. I didn''t expect big brother to be so strong. Lin Fan said with a smile: "the hen is very powerful." Lao Zhang said, "well, it''s really powerful." Ginseng thought, what fierce ah, is not my good training, just let him go to the peak of it, should thank me to guess correctly. The wolf king of evil things said: "I have some ability. I didn''t expect that you, the chicken family of evil things, should have a guy like you, but do you think you can save your family?" "Goo Goo." The evil Rooster spread his wings and glared at each other fiercely. He was ready to fight. This was the first time that he faced the evil jackal king. He was very nervous, but his peers looked at him. He could not shrink back, he could only face him bravely. The evil jackal king can walk with his hind legs. His front legs are strong and full of explosive power, especially his sharp claws. Brush! The jackal king of evil things came in a flash, and the frightened chickens didn''t dare to see the next scene. It was the jackal king of evil things, not the ordinary jackal. Its strength was more terrible. Sonorous! Firelight sputtering. The sound of metal collision came. The wolf king''s claws can tear everything, but when they collide with the rooster''s wings, there is a very dull sound. "What?" The evil jackal king was shocked and looked down at his claws. Was it because I was old or my claws were not sharp enough to break each other''s body. For him, it was a shame. The evil cocks spread their wings, hold their heads high, and coo and shout, with sharp eyes. "I''m stronger." He is the representative of mischief among evil things. Mischief, mischief, mischief, and mix up his strength. It is impossible to cultivate to this degree according to the past situation. The evil cock shouts to the same clan: "with me, you will be OK." Now is the best time for him to pretend. That is to let my fellow countrymen know how powerful I am when I come back again. Cheer for me and be proud of me. The evil cock ponders that the guy in front of him is very strong, but I''m not weak either. I don''t know who will win. Take the initiative. Whew! Once again, the rooster fights with the jackal king. Come and go. Spark sputtering. The body is very hard. When fighting, the feathers of the rooster are as hard as steel, and the claws of the jackal king are extremely sharp. After a long time. Poof! The rooster directly pierces the head of the jackal king with its beak. The rooster''s claws step on his head, holding up his head and looking at the shivering jackals. The meaning is very clear. Your king has died at my feet. What else do you want to do? At this point. In their eyes, the rooster who trampled on the king of jackal was shining with gold. No It''s not just gold. It''s the glory of the strong. An old evil chicken muttered: "is it true that the legendary chicken God exists?" Maybe it was the rooster who sensed the idea of a certain chicken, looked at the old Rooster and nodded. No mistake. I''m the chicken God you said. "Goo Goo!" "Goo Goo Goo!" "Goo Goo Goo..." For them, the battle they just saw is a battle they will never forget. The rooster listens. Hold your head up. Listen. What beautiful cheers. The evil cock clenches his wings and goes undercover for many months. What he wants is this effect. He can ignore other people''s slander, but he only hopes to get the support of the family chickens.At this time, the evil jackal king had no head. It''s a mess. Running around. It''s terrible. It''s really terrible. Their king was killed by each other, and he is the lowest evil chicken. How unbelievable it is. Lin Fan said: "hen, great!" Old Zhang said: "hen, great!" At this time, the rooster didn''t want to talk. As soon as the war was over, he had to be forced. He looked down at the corpse of the king jackal and kicked him into the distance. It''s not redundant, or how much he hates each other. It''s an expression of force. The meaning is very simple. Do you see that the wolf king, who is as terrible as the devil in your eyes, I just kick him away with one foot. I don''t want to look at him. That''s the move. Surprised many evil things in the chicken family of female corns flashing love. This is the real man chicken. It''s so chicken like. The evil Rooster released his family. It was really a relief. They were all safe. Fortunately, they came back in time, but there were a lot of things to think about next. What should we do? Keep the family chicken here. He was very upset. Chapter 466 Yanhai city! On the street. The citizens were shocked to see the scene. The trough! A group of chickens appeared, as if they were organized, with neat steps and vigorous posture, on the streets of the city, and the surrounding vehicles stopped. The drivers gaped. I have to take out my cell phone to take pictures. With a circle of friends. The titles have been worked out. [shocked! What kind of chicken is this! ¡¿ "hen, now you can rest assured that you will not be separated from your relatives." Lin Fan said with a smile. At that time, he saw the hen''s worry. He could understand that his family were all here and might be in danger, but there was no place to settle them. What else could he do. Therefore, Lin Fan said to the evil cock, come with me, and I will arrange your relatives. The evil cock who heard this. All of a sudden the whole body trembles. A kind of unimaginable thing emerged in my mind. It was found. When he said that, he was trying to test me. If I didn''t want to let the family chicken go with him, I would think that I was really an undercover. If I tried a little, you would not be able to sit still. Think of that. Evil cock can only agree. His undercover plan can''t be discovered. At this point. "Goo Goo!" "Goo Goo!" A group of evil chickens are talking. They have been living in poor areas. They have never seen the current scene. It''s too high-end. Translate it. "Wow, what a big house." "I didn''t expect that the human world is so good. I like it so much." "I like it, too." "Where are we going now?" "I don''t know. Just follow the chicken God." Having experienced the previous events, the reputation of the evil rooster in the clan has reached its peak. In the eyes of the same clan, the evil rooster is a hero and a savior. The appearance of a group of evil chickens. Many members of the city feel this amazing atmosphere. It has been a long time that no evil thing dares to appear in the city. Who is it? All around. Members are attacking towards the smell of evil things, the idea is very simple, kill evil things, maintain the safety of the city. It''s just When they arrived at the scene and saw the leader, they patted their ass. It''s gone. It''s gone. There''s nothing to worry about. Led by Lin fan, what can happen? However, they are very curious about where they got so many evil things, and they are all of the same race. They don''t understand. Special departments. The one eyed man holds the book and reads it very carefully. He got it from Hao Ren. His writing is really good and a little knowledgeable. The sound of turning books was loud in the room. Dong Dong! Jin Heli stepped on high-heeled shoes, wriggled into the sexy posture, "just got the news, Lin Fan brought a batch of chickens back from the suburbs, soon to the Department." The one eyed man put down his book and said with a smile, "ha ha, I didn''t expect that he knew how to bring good things home. Well, then, I''ll tell him to go on. Today, the Department will distribute welfare. One person and one head of chicken will be taken back to stew chicken soup to make up for his health." Jin Heli said, "they are all evil chickens." "Well?" The one eyed man was stunned. He didn''t understand. Evil chicken? Downstairs. The one eyed man blinked, a little confused. Not to mention that he is a little confused now. Everyone in the special department is very confused. The security guard at the door is stunned and pinches his thigh. It''s very painful. It''s not a dream, but a reality. If it''s not the surrounding environment and the special department, he doubts whether he''s coming to the base camp of evil things. "This is..." The one eyed man didn''t talk much nonsense, but asked suspiciously. He learned something from the books written by Hao Ren. He should calm down when he meets anything. No hurry, wait quietly. Lin Fan said: "these are the companions of hens. Their hometown has been unfriendly damaged. It will be very dangerous to stay there, so I want to take them here to live. Is there a place to accommodate them?" If someone else says that. He will only tell the other party where you brought it from, and send it back with me. If you don''t, I will send you away. But now it''s Lin fan who says this. Can you just refuse? A group of evil birds are curious about everything. As evil birds, they naturally know the situation of human beings. Because of their weak strength, they are evil birds who have never seen anything in the world. They are young and have a wide range of knowledge. The one eyed man whispered, "is there any place to arrange it?"He certainly can''t let the evil chicken stay in the special department. After all, evil things are evil things. It doesn''t matter at both ends. If there are too many, it can still be a special department. It''s almost the same to call it the base camp of evil things chicken. "There''s a deserted ranch in the suburb where you can put these evil chickens," she said "Well, I''ll arrange it there." Said the one eyed man. For Lin fan, he felt that the one eyed man might have difficulties. After all, it must be difficult to take care of so many chickens. After thinking about it, he said: "in fact, it''s very good. They can lay eggs as well as hens. They all taste good. They will never live in vain." He just wanted to tell the one eyed man that the ability of the evil chickens is not the kind of waste that idles around and can''t do anything. The evil cock heard this. Big eyes. The devil! This is the devil. But he knows that this kind of thing can not be refused, he must tell the family chickens that you are safe in this strange place, but the premise is that you must be able to lay eggs. The one eyed man said, "it''s OK. It''s already arranged. As long as you say something, I''m sure it''s well arranged." He thought. Where on earth did Lin Fan find these evil things? Did the rooster take Lin fan? Damn it! The evil thing of a good chicken thief seems to think that the whole race is holding Lin Fan''s thigh. It''s interesting and interesting. Then looking at those colleagues, he sighs. It''s really useless. Why don''t you learn from other people''s evil things? When you meet your thigh, you can''t find a way to hold it tightly. Alliance High Court. Li Guofeng has long arranged for people to collect the blood of the soul emperor. For such a strong man, blood is absolutely precious. He studies blood with scientific means to find out why the star family is so strong. Even if you don''t get the cultivation method of the star family for the time being. We should also find out what secrets are contained in their bodies. Beitao is in Li Guofeng''s office, playing with expensive and historical toys. Seeing Li Guofeng thinking about things, he can''t help laughing. "Chairman Li, it''s really unnecessary for you to collect the blood of the stars. These blood can''t represent anything. They all rely on practice to improve their strength." "If they don''t practice and their strength doesn''t reach a certain level, they will still die." For Beitao, he feels that Li Guofeng has a very small pattern, and he has the feeling of looking at the sky from a sitting well. If it''s not for money, it''s nothing. Li Guofeng doesn''t know what Beitao thinks. If he knows, he will definitely teach him a lesson. If he talks to the big boss like this, he just doesn''t know what to do. "There''s nothing wrong with trying." Beitao takes out the two walnuts in the display cabinet, pinches them with his fingers and rubs them with a click. The expensive walnuts are broken and put into his mouth to bite. Pooh! He spat out the walnut meat. "It''s awful." Li Guofeng said, "it''s not food, it''s play." "Walnuts can eat and play. They''re not all the same. I''ll pick you up." Beitao takes a look and says that he has a small pattern. Eating some walnuts makes a fuss. It''s really disappointing. Li Guofeng held back his anger and then said, "what happened to the strong soul clan?" "It''s OK. After lying for a while, I left directly." Beitao said. He understands now. Don''t mess with Lin fan. Anyway, it''s OK to offend anyone, but don''t offend him. He is too powerful. When the strong star family meets him, it''s like being played. Fortunately, he found that Lin fan is different from those powerful guys who like to bully people. As long as you don''t offend him, he won''t offend you. Right now. Beitao''s cell phone rings. "Hello "What did you say?" Beitao''s face suddenly changed. It became very gloomy, as if a group of anger was burning in his heart. Li Guofeng said, "what''s the matter?" "Departmental research has been stolen." Beitao didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Li Guofeng heard, obviously also very surprised, "who stole it?" "He mu." "Who is he mu?" "Members of the shadow club." "No way. How does he know where the headquarters is?" The shadow will protect the headquarters secretly. Even if the members don''t know, how the other party knows where the headquarters is, it''s impossible to think about it. Beitao didn''t say much and turned to leave. They got the golden bowl from Changbai Mountain, which contains mysterious secrets. After all kinds of research, they did find the secret, but unexpectedly he Mu stole it and killed several research members. This is intolerable for Beitao. Now what is the most important thing in this society, it must be talent.You can steal what you want. You can kill our family. Do you know how hard it takes to cultivate a talent? Damn it. September 28th! It''s a nice day, neither hot nor cold. Yesterday, after the arrangement of the evil cock family, the evil cock went to have a good chat with the chickens of the same family, and taught them how to lay eggs. This is an important thing. We can''t forget it, let alone take it seriously. Of course. He has worked out all the countermeasures. It can''t be said that he was forced to lay eggs. As a hero of the race, he can''t have any stains. Fortunately, he has a high weight in speaking within the race, and everyone obeys his arrangement, which has no significance. "Hen, do you need to see your family?" Lin fan asked. Hearing this, the evil cock shakes his head and goes to see some wool. The more times you show up, the more problems you are likely to have. In case Let them know that their status and situation here, and everything they have done in the past, have not been wasted. As a result, they refused decisively. Chapter 467 "Lao Zhang, have you found that you have made great progress?" Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said curiously, "do you have any?" Lin Fan said with a smile: "yes, before we walked on the street, you were very nervous. You always felt uncomfortable when others looked at you. You need me to lead you. But now, you see how good it is." "I don''t even feel it. When you say that, I find that I have really improved." Lao Zhang said with a smile, looking very happy. What he likes most is to hear Lin Fan praise him. At this time, the evil cock is thinking about the future. He didn''t forget that he wanted to be a hero. The target of the racial hero is too small to be worthy of his identity. Only the evil hero can be worthy of it. But now the evil heroes don''t know where to go. Let''s not say anything else. At least let me know where you are. On the way. A mother and daughter kneeling there, in front of a piece of paper, written on it. "Please give the child a chance. She wants to read." The little girl looks like seven or eight years old. If she goes to school, she should be able to go to the first grade. When Lin Fan passed by, he stopped. He squatted down and looked at the words on the paper. "Do you want to read?" Lin fan asked. Take Xiaobao for example. He hopes Xiaobao can read safely and not play all day. Fortunately, Xiaobao is very obedient. Although sometimes it makes people worry, more often, it''s still very good. The woman said, "I want my children to read." Lin Fan said: "there is a two-dimensional code. I can give you money. Children should study hard so that they can fully face the society in the future." "I don''t have a cell phone," the woman said For Lin fan, it''s like a bit of trouble. "Lao Zhang, do you have any cash?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang said, "I have no money." If Lin Fan returns to normal completely, he will not talk to Lao Zhang about money, so it can only show that his condition is not good. "Just a moment, please." Lin Fan said. Then he went to the store. This shop is an ordinary shop, the owner is a middle-aged man, holding the newspaper, read with relish. "Hello, is anyone there?" Lin Fan stood at the door and asked. The boss put down the newspaper and was very curious. I just sat in front of you and looked at the newspaper. You asked me if there was anyone. I''m not a human being. Can I be a ghost. This operation makes the boss''s scalp numb. "Yes." Lao Zhang''s face is full of smiles. The visitors are the guests, and the guests are the God. The small business earns a few dollars. The small business makes a lot of money. It cultivates the repeat customers. If nothing else is said, the service must be better. Lin Fan said, "you have money." Boss a Leng, looked toward the outside, in broad daylight, don''t want to rob? Looking at Lin Fan carefully, and looking at Lao Zhang, one old and one young, and two strange things, this combination is not like robbery, eh, it seems a little familiar, the boss bowed his head, looking through the newspaper. Sure enough. On one of the more prominent pages of the newspaper, there is a picture of Lin fan. "You are Lin fan." The boss said excitedly. Lin Fan was surprised and said, "do you know me?" He felt that the other party was a little fierce. He even knew his name. He thought that he didn''t seem to have met the boss anywhere, but how could the other party know himself. The boss said: "of course I know you. Oh, I didn''t expect to see you alive. You are my idol. My son likes you best. He says you are powerful and handsome. I didn''t expect to meet you." "No, I want to sign, I want to take a picture..." The boss holds the counter with one hand, Dongguan boy strides out like a hurdle, catching Lin fan is an operation. Click! A lot of photos. The boss has already thought about it. When we wait, we must develop the photos and hang them on the wall, and tell everyone that our God Lin says our instant noodles are delicious, so he asks if you want to buy them. After a long time. "Lin Shen, what can I do for you?" Asked the boss. Lin Fan said: "my name is Lin fan, not Lin Shen." "I know, Lin Shen." The boss nodded, it''s easy for fans to see idols, no matter what you say, what you say is right. Lin Fan told each other what he thought. After the boss heard about it, he admired Lin fan. He didn''t expect that Lin Shen should have such love. It''s really unexpected that Lin Shen''s strength is so terrible and his position is so high. It''s often someone else holding him. It''s very good that there is no arrogant attitude that doesn''t pay attention to the world. However, he felt it was necessary to talk about it with Lin Shen. I don''t want Lin to be deceived. "Lin Shen, I tell you, don''t be cheated. I feel like they are cheaters." The boss kindly reminded, "I''ve seen them come here for many days. I can''t tell if they came from other places. I can''t tell if they changed places with one shot."Lin Fan said with a smile, "I believe my eyes and feelings. They are not like this." Then he touched his chest. "It''s not deceiving to feel the heart, full of sincerity and desire." The boss grabs his head and says something very abstruse. He can''t understand it at all. Maybe it makes sense to be a strong man. It can be seen from some conversations. "Lin Shen, how much do you need to change?" Lin Fan thought and asked, "how much does it cost if she needs to go to school, from the first grade of primary school to the university?" The boss said: "Lin Shen, according to this calculation, it''s a lot. A few of them have to have hundreds of thousands. But no, you see, primary school and junior high school don''t need tuition. Compulsory education and books are free. It should be said that it doesn''t cost money. If he really wants to go to school, he can go directly to school." "So I said, it''s probably a liar." Lin Fan said, "just give me a few hundred thousand." Patta! The boss looked at me in a daze, as if to hell, and cried out in his heart, God, I don''t have hundreds of thousands of all my belongings, you can directly find me to exchange hundreds of thousands, where can I find it. But he just wanted to have more contact with Lin Shen. "Lin Shen, well, I''ll close the door now, take you and them to the school directly. I''ll show you that the school can definitely go up, but it''s impossible that it can''t go up. I''m not sure I can expose their true colors." He has to defend the money in Lin''s pocket. We forest God protect our homeland and our country. It''s hard work and tiredness. We don''t want to repay it. But we can''t stand by and wait until we see that forest God is cheated. We must take action. "OK, thank you, boss." Lin Fan thanks. He feels that the boss is very good, and he belongs to the kind of warm-hearted people. The boss said in a hurry: "Oh, God Lin, you are so polite." After a long time. A school. The guard. "Why are you here again? It''s very clear that your daughter is not qualified to study here. Those who study here have to have houses nearby. Hurry up, hurry up." The security guard urged him, but he was quite helpless. He didn''t want to take care of these things. A few times ago, he saw that the mother and daughter were very pitiful, so he let them go in to find the leader. Then the leader, who was very impatient, criticized him in public, and deducted several hundred yuan from his salary, which made him a little scared. Everyone was a mess. If I''m a leader, you''re so pitiful. Without saying a word, I''ll arrange it directly. The boss said: "brother, what you said is wrong. If you don''t say anything else, why don''t you read in primary school?" The security guard said, "if you ask me, I''ll ask who I am. I''m a part-time worker. I''ve been put in several times before, but the leaders are looking for trouble for me. If I''m the leader, I won''t say a word, I''ll arrange them properly." "I know. I didn''t embarrass you. Do you know who this is?" The boss introduced Lin fan directly. The security guard looked at Lin fan, the more familiar he was, "a little familiar." The boss said: "you''re so stupid. This is Lin fan, the patron saint of the Dragon kingdom. He brought people to school in person. You all stop him. Call your leader quickly. I promise he will receive you obediently." When the security guard heard about it, he exploded immediately. Although he seems to have no education background, he still read the news. Take out the mobile phone in a hurry and call the leader. Doodle! "Hello! Who is it "Leader, I''m the guard. The mother and daughter are here, and..." "What can I tell you? Do you want to do it or not? Everyone in our school accepts it. They have houses around them. If they are poor, don''t study, occupy resources and drive them away. If you still see them, you can get rid of them." Pop! Hang up in a second. The security guards were stunned. My God, leader, you are too strong. Can you listen to me? The people who brought them here are big guys. You''ve made my mentality collapse. Lin Fan looked back at the mother and daughter and wanted to signal them not to worry. "No more, no more." The woman took her daughter''s hand and wanted to leave. She knew that even if she went in, her daughter would be bullied. Let''s forget it. When Lin fan saw that the little girl''s eyes, which were originally full of brilliance, were gradually dim, he felt a pain in his heart and looked at the school buildings. Every building was very new and beautiful. "Knowledge changes fate, learning changes life." This line is hanging on the school wall. Lin Fan said to himself. "This is not the world I''m guarding." He has a guardian heart. Although he is a psychopath, it doesn''t mean he is stupid and knows what he is doing or what he wants to see. He wanted to see light in the eyes of everyone he protected. Hope, faith, friendly light.Like the boss. He may be selfish and like to speak ill of others, but his heart is full of kindness. So is the security guard. He is willing to let them in, but the leader is asking him for trouble, which is understandable. Shadow is the one eyed man''s follower beside Lin fan. If Lin Fan goes out of the city, he can''t keep up with the strength of the film. But in the city, Ying appears beside Lin Fan from time to time, pretending that passers-by is passing by. At this time, Ying pretends that passers-by is passing by. When she hears what Lin fan says, she is shocked and sweats. There is no danger or threat. But this sentence, but surprised his face changed. Chapter 468 The boss pulled the woman, "big sister, don''t worry. I won''t accept this. It''s a public school. If it''s a private school, I''ll turn around and leave without saying a word. But it''s a public school. Why don''t I accept people?" If it is in the past. The most he can do is to leave cursing, but now it''s different. Who is going to do this? That''s the patron saint of our country. With him, there is nothing to be afraid of. There is no need to panic at all. What''s more. They still make sense. At this time, the soul of "Ying" who had long been shocked by Lin Fan''s words flew out quickly. He hurried to a remote place to call the one eyed man. If there was an accident and it couldn''t be solved perfectly, he was afraid that there would be trouble. Others don''t know. He doesn''t know. The one eyed man is very leisurely. Without Lin fan, his leisurely days will never exist any more. I''m afraid that he will worry about the appearance of the stars every day. That kind of worry can''t be solved if you want to. You can only wait and watch each other do whatever you want. "Eh!" Why do you call me? He attaches great importance to the ability of "shadow". He is a hardworking good fellow. He just wants to be a bit high-end. He wants to set up a high court, but where can the high court be built so easily? He can''t even think about the human resources he needs. But the one eyed man is still willing to give some hope to the "shadow". For example, let him not panic or worry. Take your time. I, the one eyed man, mean what I say. If I set up a high court for you, I will certainly do it for you. Therefore, he has taken the call as a "shadow" and asked about the Supreme Court. "Hello The one eyed man has a lazy voice. "Something''s wrong." The shadow says in a hurry, where still tube one eye male what mood, direct will know of circumstance direct tell one eye male. The one eyed man with the phone''s face changed gradually. With a click, he got up and hit the table with his knee. He was never frightened by anything, but by the words "shadow". "This is not the world I''m guarding." For those who don''t know, when someone says something like this, they will definitely laugh and even humiliate. How can you be so shameless. You still protect the world? Too confident. The one eyed man knows that what Lin Fan said is true. He is really guarding the world. Even those foreign countries have taken up Lin Fan''s light, so that those stars dare not come here. Shit! Which son of a bitch did this to me. Mad, I want to blow each other''s brains out. The one eyed man doesn''t even leave the door. He kicks open the French window. The wind blows things in the office in a mess. But for the one eyed man, these things are not important at all. He just wants to solve the problem now. Lin fan is a mental patient. When he says this kind of thinking words, things will be different. One eyed man calls Hao Ren. Hao Ren is still very welcome to the one eyed man''s phone call. He likes to see the other party ask him some questions that primary school students will ask. He will feel satisfied when he explains them slowly. Let alone the satisfaction, it''s very comfortable. "What''s the matter?" Hao Ren asked with a smile. The one eyed man said, "there''s something wrong with Lin fan." When Hao Ren heard this, he burst in place in an instant, "what''s the problem? Don''t tell me the big problem. " The one eyed man said: "no, it''s some special cases. The situation is like this Balabala... " He told Hao Ren all that "Ying" had told him, hoping that the other side would help him analyze the current situation. Before long, Hao Ren''s words made him feel a little uneasy. "According to you, it''s not good." The one eyed man said in a hurry, "why not?" Now he wants to know what the specific situation is. Hao Ren''s tone on the phone became more and more serious. "You should know that Lin fan is different from other patients. His seemingly inexplicable way of doing things in the past actually has his own world outlook and understanding ability. When you tell me what he said, it''s easy to understand. He is a kind-hearted person with absolute principles of doing things. What kind of world is he protecting, isn''t he It''s what you think, it''s what he thinks. " "In particular, you have to know that he likes children very much and has a tolerance for children that you can''t imagine." "I''ll tell you straight away that what he needs is not wealth for all, not fairness for all, but hope for everyone he wants to protect. Do you understand?" Hao Ren is very straightforward and has a thorough understanding of the problem. The one eyed man said, "how do you know so clearly?" Hao Ren said: "your mother studies like me every day. You can also know that stop talking nonsense. Go quickly, talk well, change well. Don''t try to change his mind. It''s your mind.""I understand." The one eyed man replied that he always felt that Hao Ren had some problems, that is, he gradually got himself involved in the study of mental illness. Think about it, it''s still possible. Hao Ren said, "you know the card number. Don''t forget it." The one eyed man said, "what do you mean?" Hao Ren said, "consultation fee." Shit! At the school gate. "Lin fan, are you in a bad mood?" Lao Zhang found that Lin Fan''s expression was not very good, which was a little different from usual. In the past, Lin fan had a faint smile on his face, but now he found that the smile on Lin Fan''s face was gone, even as if he was thinking about something, and it was very serious. "Well." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang comforted: "don''t think so much, we can change it." Lin Fan said: "I don''t like to see these things happen. I want to change everything, but I don''t know how to do it." Ginseng way: "master, each has his own destiny, often are unable to stop, in fact, just look open." He felt that the host was strange, and his idea was a little strange. If it was his former master, he would not care about these things. Lin Fan said: "your idea is right, but I know that everything can be changed. As long as someone is willing to change, then you can succeed. I hope that there will not be the situation just now around me. That''s not what I want to see." Lao Zhang looked at the ginseng and said, "you have to stand on our side. Lin Fan said that if we can change it, then we can change it. As long as we work together, ang, right?" The last one is to Lin fan. Lin Fan said, "well, I think so, too." At this point. The one eyed man came in a hurry. When he came down from the sky, he didn''t care what to put on and came directly to Lin fan. "Are you all right?" He was really flustered. Lin fan is surprised: "how did you come?" One eyed man just wanted to say something, but he suddenly thought about it. He remembered what Hao Ren had said to him before, and said calmly, "I''m here to do something. You see, our society is very peaceful and harmonious because of your protection. Those stars dare not do anything to us, so I want to do something meaningful, such as see where there are children and no place to study Yes, those in need of help. " "I just met you. What are you doing here?" He said that these didn''t mean anything else. He just didn''t want Lin fan to feel that the change of things was due to your participation. Instead, he gave him a sense that not only you were thinking, but also we were thinking. Sure enough. He saw a smile on Lin Fan''s face. Lin Fan said with a smile: "you also think that the world we live in should not be like this. You should give hope to anyone, right?" "Yes, no mistake." The one eyed man said in a hurry. Never mind what Lin fan says. He nodded in agreement, absolutely no problem. The one eyed man said, "it''s OK. I''ll take care of this." Lin Fan said, "do you know?" The one eyed man said with a smile: "seeing the big sister and the little girl, I know what it is. Don''t worry, I will deal with it, and I will be responsible for it in the future." Then. The one eyed man came to the security guard, raised his hand and told him not to talk. "My special department leader, it''s none of your business. Just open the door for me." "Yes." The security guard returns. Lin Fan turned back and said, "let''s go in." Then he came forward, took the little girl''s hand and walked towards the school. At this time, the one eyed man doesn''t look good. He already knows what''s going on, but it''s not his responsibility. He is responsible for the special departments to resist foreign enemies and maintain the safety of the city. He also knows that some things are unfair and don''t give anyone a chance. He doesn''t think he''s a meddler. Just do what you are responsible for. But now It''s not whether you want to manage it or not, but you have to manage it. Wu Sheng told him that people on your planet are really funny, like Lin fan. If you put it in our race, no In any race, they should be worshipped and held as ancestors. Even a casual word, they should mobilize all people to make them comfortable and at ease. But I didn''t expect that you people here should have people against him. It''s really strange. One eyed man toward Wu Sheng asked a nonsense, "have the strength to really do what you want?" He will never forget Wu Sheng looking at him like an idiot. Pat him on the shoulder. "Brother, don''t have illusions. If it wasn''t for Lin fan, your planet would be in ruins." With that, Wu Sheng left shaking his head. So.One eyed man''s idea is very simple. In any case, he should stand in the best place in his heart according to Lin Fan''s idea. Don''t ask if there are obstacles. Naturally, there are. But these are not important. The most important thing is to solve this problem. Office. The leader drank tea, connected the phone and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll arrange this. Then you can let the child come to school directly." "Of course, now there are too many students in the school to be arranged. If it wasn''t for you to call me, I would ignore him. But first of all, I said that this child can''t fight and make trouble here. It''s not good." "That''s good. It''s very kind. It''s very kind." Hang up the phone. The leaders are in a good mood. The child had a fight in the school. The situation was very bad. He was expelled from the school. He had no choice but to come to his school. There was something to do with it. Chapter 469 Bang! All of a sudden. The door of the office was kicked open. The one eyed man walked directly into the office. Such a rude move made the leader furious. "Who, who are you? Come in without knocking. Who told you to do that?" The leader flew into a rage and pointed at each other with an angry look. "Security, security..." As a leader of the school, when he encountered this situation, the first thing he thought of was to protect his own safety, in case these guys were here to commit crimes. In this case, it can only be said that the leader felt that he must have done something. If you have to say I did. Once upon a time, the school was unable to accommodate students, but there was a relative household who paid a little high price. He tried to kick out a student. Ordinary people or those who had a little relationship certainly couldn''t do it. He could only take those students from poor or single parent families, just find a reason, and he was not afraid of the other party''s trouble in finding the school. The one eyed man came forward, held out his hand, pinched the leader''s back neck, and then directly pulled toward the outside. At the same time, he said, "Lin fan, you have a rest in the room first. I''ll deal with it. When it''s done, I''ll come in." "Oh." Lin Fan nodded. The mother and daughter were really frightened to see that the leader was pulled out by the one eyed man so rudely and simply. They had never seen such a situation before. For them, it was a kind of shock. The reason why one eyed men pull each other out is simple. He knows that the other party must resist. According to the investigation, the more people there are, the more noisy they will be. Regardless of the result, they will be noisy. He didn''t want Lin fan to see that there would be such a person in the world he guarded. Even if it was finally solved, it would certainly leave a bad impression on Lin fan. Therefore, what he needs is to solve it on his own and never let Lin Fan participate in it. He understood what Lin Fan needed. What else to do. So he can do all this. The one eyed man''s biggest wish is to protect the country he wants to protect. Once he had enough spare energy, but now Lin Fan''s appearance gives him absolute hope, even if he becomes a full-time dog leg, there is no problem. Outside. Another office. The leader yelled, his face turned red with anger. He hammered the one eyed man with his hands, trying to let him loose his back neck. This situation is like catching a dog. As a leader, how can he be caught like this. There are several other teachers in this office. When they see the leader caught by a one eyed man, their looks suddenly change. It''s too rampant for them to dare to treat the leader like this. The leader yelled: "what are you doing in a daze? Don''t you call someone for me, please... " The one eyed man looked at them with a kind of fierce intention. He said in an imperative tone: "it has nothing to do with you. Let''s go out." Several teachers feel this kind of breath. There was a big surprise in my heart. It''s like being under some kind of pressure. His face turns pale. No matter whether the leader is ordering them or not, he will run out of the door as far as he can. As soon as he sees this one eyed man, he knows that he is not a troublesome role. We are ordinary teachers. It''s unnecessary to work hard. Let''s call the guard for you. The one eyed man closes the door, releases the other person, then sits on the chair with his back against the back of the chair, takes out his certificate from his arms and throws it on the desk. The leader wanted to be furious. When he saw something thrown by the other party, he was very upset. While holding his back neck, he picked up his certificate and looked over it. As soon as his face changed, he began to smile again. "It''s leader Xu. I don''t know when you will come. You can tell me anything. There''s no need to do that." Usually, one eyed men rarely appear in front of the public. In the past, when they met powerful evil things, they would fight, but at that time, few people were at the scene. One eyed man calmly looked at each other and said: "this position is not suitable for you." The leader said, "chief Xu, what does that mean?" He has been in this position for many years, and the benefits he enjoys are unimaginable. "Literally." Said the one eyed man. He didn''t want to say one more word to each other, even if it wasn''t for Lin fan, he couldn''t have any intersection with each other, and he couldn''t have it all his life. The leader knew that the other party was coming to do their own work, and naturally it was impossible to continue to please them. Instead, he said, "leader Xu, you are in charge of a special department. It seems that whether I work here has nothing to do with you. Your hand is too long." Pop! The one eyed man got up and slapped the table fiercely. The four legs of the table cracked and fell to the ground. "You have a problem?" Look directly at each other, eyes overbearing fierce, who see this look, will be scared heart chilly, too deterrent. The leader was really frightened by the one eyed man. He stepped back a few steps and then said, "I don''t agree. Even if you are the leader of Yanhai special department, you can''t kill me for no reason."The one eyed man gave him a scornful look and dialed directly to the highest level. There''s nothing to say inside. There was no reason. Just one word "I need all the rights of Yanhai education department." The person on the phone said, "you want to control Xu Zhengyang, you will has the final say." The leaders who heard this turned even whiter. After a long time. The one eyed man pushed the door in and saw Lin Fan touching the head of the little girl and chatting with each other with a smile. He knew that he had dealt with it very well and was very overbearing. Only in this way could he be right. "Ha ha." The one eyed man broke the warm scene with a laugh. "The matter has been solved. Let me introduce to you the new principal of the school, principal Zhou, who is also the Chinese teacher of the school." He asked Jin Heli to investigate all the teachers in the school and select the right one in the shortest time. Mr. Zhou was very confused. A few minutes ago, he was still in class, and then he was appointed as the principal. On the whole, it was like a dream. Lin Fan touched the little girl''s head and said, "I can study in the future." The little girl''s eyes sparkled with hope. "Thank you, brother." When Lin Fan heard the word "thank you, brother", he was very happy. It was as if he had competed with a real peerless man. It was really hard to explain the joy. Off campus. The one eyed man patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and said, "this is just a case. Don''t care too much." Lin Fan said: "no, I think there must be a lot of people. The people I guard are very important to me. I believe they can be changed." "One eyed man said:" I help you, these things are left to me, OK "Shall we work together?" Lin Fan said with a smile. "Good," said the one eyed man Old Zhang pulled Lin Fan''s clothes and said, "are you in a better mood now?" "Well, much better." Lin Fan returned. Lao Zhang was relieved. He was afraid that Lin fan would be sad. Then he looked at the one eyed man admiringly and said, "you are really a good man. I want to help you grow eyes. I am willing to help you with treatment. Do you believe me?" A familiar word. The scene of deja vu. The one eyed man took out his cell phone. "Hello! Hello "What! I can''t hear you clearly. The signal is not good. Wait for me to change places. " "Good, good..." Quietly away, soon disappeared in the sight of Lao Zhang. Lao Zhang was disappointed and said, "doesn''t he believe me?" Lin Fan comforted: "no, he didn''t say that the signal was bad. He went to other places to answer the phone. Let''s go there and wait for him to come back." "Good." After being comforted by Lin fan, Lao Zhang was in a better mood. The shopkeeper is gone. The woman left with tears of gratitude. Only Lin Fan was left. They squatted on the opposite side of the road and waited. Lao Zhang found that the ants were carrying sugar. He looked at it very carefully and took Lin fan to look at it together. A small scene, which was often mediocre, was interesting to them. Ginseng sleep on the hen. Evil things cock a little helpless, even if the fool can see, that guy has run away, what are you waiting for, go home. Although Lin Fan looked at the ants, he was thinking about something, which was still what he had thought before. How should I change. He knows that there are not a few or even a lot of such things. All of a sudden. He looked up into the distance. In the dark, it seems that someone is looking at him, can''t see the figure, but can feel it. Lao Zhang said, "what''s the matter?" Lin Fan pointed to the distance, "there Someone''s looking at me. " Lao Zhang said, "do you need to go to him?" Lin Fan said, "don''t we wait for him?" At this time, Lao Zhang played the pride of being a rare acupuncturist in the universe. "No, I''m willing to give him an injection, but he calls. He certainly doesn''t believe me. My old Zhang is very angry now, and the consequences are very serious. Even if he asks me, I won''t do it." Proud Lao Zhang has his own plan. If the one eyed man knows what Lao Zhang thinks. I''ll definitely be grateful. My God, on behalf of the eighteen generations of my ancestors, I thank you for your kindness. The one eyed man has suffered losses several times. He thought that he would not be cheated several times before. But his curiosity is endless. His ability to die is the first. Even though he knows it''s a bit of a pit, he still takes a chance. Maybe he won''t say anything next time. If Wu Sheng knows, he will definitely want to swear. He wanted Lao Zhang to continue to prick the needle for him, but Lao Zhang said he was healthy and had no problem. He just didn''t prick the needle. Wu Sheng felt that the day lily was cold."Come on, he''s going. Let''s keep up." Lin Fan said. "Good." Special departments. Jin Heli puzzled: "we want to join the education sector?" "That''s right." The one eyed man said that he would do it as soon as he came back. The first thing he did was to call leader Xu of Xiadu to explain the seriousness of the situation. Don''t always let the Department focus on the evil things and the big family of stars, and allocate part of the manpower to the education career. We must do well in Lin Fan''s expectation. "I''m kidding." Kim Holly road. "Do you think I''m joking?" The one eyed man held out his hand and said, "don''t worry so much. Do as I mean." "Yes." ¡­¡­ "Lin fan, haven''t we caught up with him yet?" Lao Zhang asked curiously. Lin Fan said: "he runs a little fast, but it''s OK. He can catch up soon." Chapter 470 I don''t know how long. In front of a figure standing there. He was dressed in a long robe, handsome and full of ethereal atmosphere. It was as if he had been integrated into the world, which was incompatible with the modern situation. "Hello." Lin Fan said hello, although he didn''t know who the other party was, he found that the breath from the other party was very familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere. Thinking about I just can''t remember. Lao Zhang said, "my family Lin Fan greets you. Why are you so impolite?" Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang, maybe he is not good at words. We need to understand." "Well, think he can''t talk." Lao Zhang is easier to be persuaded, and it''s easy to get through. But if it''s someone else, Lao Zhang won''t listen. He only listens to Lin fan. Mysterious person voice is cold way: "you chase me to do what?" Lin Fan said, "what are you running for?" "Don''t you run after me?" "I''m sure you''ll run after me." Quiet. There''s something wrong with the atmosphere. Lao Zhang exclaimed, "he can talk. It''s really impolite." For the evil rooster, it''s like looking at a fool. Looking at Lao Zhang, when people say they can''t speak, this kind of style called "strong man" can speak casually. This guy is dangerous to the rooster. It''s like a knife hanging from my head. It can be cut down at any time. Mysterious humanity: "it''s reasonable to say that I''m running and you''re chasing me. I can see something from your heart. You are very dissatisfied with everything now." "Do you have one?" Lin fan is very surprised, obviously did not expect the other side can also see strange things from him. The mysterious man''s eyes were indifferent, but there was a divine light that could see through everything, as if he had seen through Lin Fan''s body and mind. He said slowly: "you are thinking about whether the world is worth protecting, but I want to tell you that the world is not worth protecting. The world you protect is dark. How about creating a new world with me?" "You are selected by me. I didn''t want to contact you too early, but since you appear in front of me, it''s OK to tell you now." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. Then talk in a low voice. "Can you understand what he said?" "You don''t understand, let alone me." "Let''s be careful. Maybe he''s not normal here. We can''t pretend we don''t understand, or we''ll make each other sad." "Well, I know." The voice of their discussion was so small that the mysterious person naturally didn''t hear it, but when they looked at the mysterious person, their eyes showed sympathy. They always take good care of people with bad heads. The mysterious man frowned and said, "what are your eyes?" After hearing this, Lin Fan and Lao Zhang shook their heads and said, "there are no eyes." The mysterious man has long noticed that Lin fan is extraordinary. He is obviously different from ordinary people. He has been looking for the reasons why Lin fan is different, but the other person is very hidden, unable to see through and understand. At this point, the mysterious man smiles, "how about creating a new world with me? I''ve seen what you''ve just experienced. The unfair world is terrible. We need to change them and create a fair world with me. " " together, we will be unstoppable. " The mysterious man opens his arms and embraces the whole world. The appearance of Zhong Er is very overbearing. They looked at each other again. "All right." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang nodded and agreed that they didn''t want to stimulate each other. From the beginning of doubt to now affirmation, they have confirmed that each other''s spirit has problems. They can''t stimulate him, they can only follow his meaning. "Well?" The mysterious man was very confused. He always felt that something was wrong, that is, the speed of the other party''s promise was too fast, which made him some unresponsive. "You are very wise," the mysterious man said Lin Fan said, "what do you want to do?" At this time, the old Zhang took Lin Fan''s hand and said, "I''m afraid." He was really afraid. He was most afraid of the person with brain problems. He thought how happy they were when they were in Qingshan mental hospital. They were very friendly. Lin Fan comforts Lao Zhang''s fear. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. There is no danger if I am here. Mysterious humanity: "wait for my notice." After that, the mysterious man is ready to leave. "Wait a minute." Lin fan made a sound. The mysterious man looked at each other suspiciously, "there''s something else." Lin Fan said: "can you go to a place with me? I want to take you there to have a look. Maybe it will help you. Believe me, I won''t cheat you, just as I understand you. " He can feel that the breath of the other party is very strong. He wants to fight when he meets a strong person, but he doesn''t want to fight with the other party. After all, he doesn''t want to bully a strong person with abnormal head.In any confrontation, the head decides everything, even if the strength is strong, it will have a terrible impact. These theories were not discovered by him. You can see more movies. Many strong people go through some things, become neurotic, and are killed by villains who are not as good as them. The final conclusion is that Whether the brain is normal affects the strength. Mysterious humanity: "yes." For the mysterious man, as he thought, Lin Fan was possessed. Anyone No matter how good a person is, there is a magic in his heart. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Lin fan asked Lao Zhang to quickly block the door number, not to let the other party see the font of mental hospital. According to his understanding, if so, it will definitely make the other party feel uneasy, and even stimulate the other party''s nerves. So. Clever Lin Fan let Lao Zhang block the sign. Lao Zhang stood under the sign and looked around. He was very casual. It was like telling everyone that I couldn''t let others see what I was blocking. In a mental hospital. Dean Hao stood in front of the window and looked at the scene outside. The patients and the nurses got along very well. Some of them talked with the patients and gave out "ha ha" laughter. This scene was very warm and harmonious. Of course, he kept the nurse in mind. Take a time to give the nurse a good check, to see if they are infected by mental patients, although this situation is not common, but can not be taken lightly. Gee! See the familiar figure. Dean Hao hurried downstairs to meet the distinguished guests. He missed them very much. A DA, who was listening to Professor XingKong''s lecture, was ecstatic. Many ideas collided with his world outlook. Every time he encountered this situation, he would silently recite "I have boundless Buddha Dharma" to suppress the shock in his heart. All of a sudden. Da Meng woke up with a start. The smell So terrible. He felt the breath of a mysterious man, which was too terrible for him to compete with his pure Buddha Qi. Who is it? Under the dissatisfied eyes of Professor XingKong, a Da left the room. He wanted to know who could emit this kind of breath. Office. "Why do you want to come back?" Hao Ren asked. He looks at Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. They are getting fat. It seems that they have a good life. The one eyed man takes good care of them. If they lose weight, he will die of heartache. Lin fan pulls Hao Ren outside, points to the mysterious person inside, and whispers, "I think he has a problem here, so bring him back to have a look." Hao Ren looked at Lin fan, then at the mysterious man. He blinked and looked a little confused. Nima. It''s a little scary. It turned out that a senior psychopath came here with another guy who suspected that he was a patient, and told him that the patient''s head might not be very good. If it wasn''t for Hao Ren''s good relationship with Lin fan, they all wanted to shout. Somebody, give this patient some medicine. ; "really?" Hao Ren pretends to ask. Lin Fan nodded seriously, "well." Hao Ren said: "don''t worry. I''ll observe his situation carefully. Don''t talk around. Just look at me." "Well, all right." Lin Fan said. Inside. Hao Ren looks at each other with a smile on his face, then reaches out his hand, "hello..." Friendly greetings. The mysterious man looks down on Hao Ren. Ordinary people are just like ants in his eyes. It''s hard to get into his eyes. As for shaking hands, you don''t have to think about it. It''s totally unnecessary. The other side''s eyes made Hao Ren feel uncomfortable. Who didn''t see me so friendly, but what you threw was a kind of contempt. It was really uncomfortable. The first impression is very bad. Sick, absolutely sick. Hao Ren is not like Lin fan. He doesn''t want to ask anything. When he first saw the mysterious man, he knew that he was not a normal person. It looks very old. I don''t know when they were. "What''s your name, please?" Hao Ren asked. Mysterious humanity: "it''s a good thing for you not to ask more questions." Hao Ren felt that when the other party said this, it sent out a very terrible breath, just like the devil dormant in the dark, with a pair of terrible eyes staring at him. He now asked these questions, not for Lin fan, but for the one eyed man to investigate who the inexplicable person was. It''s kind of scary. It''s not as simple as you think. And the other party is not a member of the star family. If it is a member of the star family, it won''t be like this. It''s useless to ponder over who it is.Hao Ren said, "how do you know Lin fan?" Mysterious humanity: "accidental knowledge." Fart. For Hao Ren, he always feels that nothing he says is true. Right now. ADA opened the door and stood at the door, looking directly at the mysterious man. When the eyes looked at each other, ADA felt a sudden surprise. It''s like looking at something ominous. He who practices Buddhism is very sensitive to this aspect. If the Tathagata comes here, he can definitely see through each other''s real body. "Amitabha!" Ah Da put his hands together and bowed slightly to the mysterious man. "I''m going to the wrong place. Goodbye." Retreat! A strategic retreat. Chapter 471 A master is a master. Buddhism is deep and can live in a mental hospital like a fish in water. It''s not a person who has gained fame. If he looks at the mysterious person, he will know that Buddhism is hard to suppress each other, and running is the best choice. Because of this situation, he thought that there was a crouching tiger, a hidden dragon. If it were that simple. How can such a strong man come here. Hao Ren saw that the master came and ran in a hurry. He was very strange, inexplicable and flustered. It was like hell, and people couldn''t figure out what he thought. Mysterious people also want to know what Lin Fan wants to do when he brings him here. It is a shame for him to let a mole ant like human communicate with him. The mysterious man got up, looked at Lin fan, and said slowly, "we''ve already agreed on everything. When I''m ready, I''ll come back to you." A brush. Disappeared into the house out of thin air. "How did he do it?" Old Zhang Zhen surprised way, also want to be the same as the other party, brush once disappear without a trace, but let him how to do, can''t do this degree. Lin Fan tilted his head and was curious. It''s just amazing. He can''t do it. Hao Ren said: "fan, you have to be careful of the man just now. His head is abnormal. It''s very serious. You can''t believe a word." Lin Fan said: "I know that when he asked me to create a new world with him, I knew his brain was bad. After all, I would not create a new world, right?" "Yes." Hao Ren showed a happy smile, but he was thinking that he was targeted by a strange guy, but he didn''t know how to solve it. Moreover, the guy seemed to be really strong, and he was a little too strong. It seems that we should tell the one eyed man about it. Let him get ready early. September 29th. The weather is fine. Alliance High Court. The guard looked at these people in front of him. To tell you the truth, he was a little afraid. He already knew what happened that day. The other party had a big fight in the school, and the damage was a little serious. Look at the bulldozers in operation, they were just cleaning up the mess. He wants to know one thing. Who on earth knocked him out that day. At this time, the guard is looking at Lin fan, big eyes staring at small eyes, although a little nervous, but look should be OK, look, look, the guard also showed a friendly smile. Lin Fan also smiles. When people smile at him, he must smile at the guard. Deliver love, deliver peace. His smile made the guard very uneasy, a little strange. He lowered his head and avoided Lin Fan''s smile. Lao Zhang asked, "have you found anyone who is powerful?" Lin Fan shook his head and said, "No The establishment of the Alliance High Court made Lin Fan very excited. The appearance of the star family made him see the opportunity to compete with the strong, but the opportunity is very slim. Why is there no strong. This is a very strange thing. At this point. Mu Hao is surrounded by a group of little girls. He has been perfectly placed in the position of tutor. He is strict with students, and he also likes to scold students. When he meets those who don''t practice well and listen to the class, he will criticize each other with the most vicious language. For example: you are as stupid as a pig. Believe it or not, I''ll type your shit out. ¡­¡­ For mu Hao, these languages are really vicious. Since he became a tutor, he realized how cool the tutor was. He really wanted to be in heaven. "Pastor, I don''t understand some things recently. Can you help me in private?" "Pastor, can you give me a small stove?" "Pastor..." Mu Hao is very dissatisfied with these female students. He is really stupid. Ben is not as good as a pig. What he says is very simple. He just doesn''t understand what his head is made of. If he puts it in the star family, he must be killed. All of a sudden. He stopped. I saw a figure at the gate of the high court. Shit! Why did he come. Mu Hao rubbed his eyes, opened his eyes and continued to look. It was really the person he saw. He didn''t admit his mistake. He didn''t like Lin fan. That guy made him lose face. As the minority leader of the herdsmen, Mu Hao, though not in the top position, is also a man who wants face. You do not give me face, but also let me have a good feeling for you, is not fart. Next. Something that made him even more flustered happened. The guy came up to him. In an instant, Mu Hao''s mind came up with many pictures of Lin Fan humiliating him. There were so many students around him. If so, wouldn''t it be a shame. He wants to withdraw.But it seems that it''s too late. "I remember you." Lin Fan said with a smile. It gives people the feeling that when they say this, it is a kind of recognition to you. Indeed. Lin Fan seldom remembers others, and Mu Hao is the first. Mu Hao coughed softly, "well, I remember you, too." He will never admit defeat, not to mention how he can lose face in the presence of so many students. Lin fan asked, "don''t you have any strong people coming here?" Mu Hao said haughtily, "am I not a strong man?" When the girls saw that their tutor was so confident, they all thought that they had a good feeling. This was their favorite tutor. "No, you are not strong. You are weak. If I compete with you, you will die." Lin fan is telling the truth. He really doesn''t want to compete with the weak. He demands too much power control. He can kill each other if he is careless. What''s more, the other party has no grievance or hatred with him, so why should they kill others inexplicably. "You..." Mu Hao heard what Lin Fan said. He was so angry that he almost exploded in situ. Ma De, this is what people said. I didn''t offend you. Can''t I give you some face? Lin Fan patted Mu Hao on the shoulder. "Goodbye." Only mu Hao stayed in place, clenched his fist, and wanted to kill Lin fan. Dog day. You wait for me. "Pastor, we believe you are the best." The girls have no brain to praise, and there is light in their eyes. Mu Hao ignored him and left directly with his sleeves. Lin Fan walked around the League high court. He was very disappointed and regretful. There was really no strong one. He just wanted to compete with the strong, but he didn''t mean anything else. Why not give opportunities. Mount Tai. The evil creature was practicing and absorbing the gas from the endless abyss. Suddenly, he suddenly opened his eyes with a look of panic in his eyes. "Come out after all?" All of a sudden. The void in front of him fluctuated, and a figure came out of the cracked void dimension. "You''re here, are you?" The evil creature looked at the familiar and strange figure in front of him. His expression was very serious, and he was still a little scared. When the other person asked about this, he forced the fear in his heart, looked directly at the other person and said, "yes, it''s just me." Mysterious humanity: "where are the other three guys?" "You can''t find them," he said with a smile The mysterious man raised his hand, and the evil object flew uncontrollably towards the other side, and was grabbed by the other side''s head, "don''t be ungrateful, I don''t have much patience with you." Even if life and death were controlled by the other party, he said without fear: "even if you kill me, you won''t know where they are." The mysterious man threw the evil things away directly, as if he thought of something and couldn''t help laughing. The overlord and the double headed devil dare not move. What''s the situation. How can our Xiang Wang be treated as a toy by the other party? He even has no room to resist. It''s terrible to think about it. As a result, they were honest. Not even a fart. The mysterious man came to the netherworld and looked at the golden seal. A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He raised his hand and slowly grasped the golden seal. The moment he touched it. Zizi! A powerful force burst out. The power of the golden seal is terrible. In an instant, we can see that the palm of the mysterious man has been destroyed by some kind of power, leaving only white bones. "Still so annoying." The mysterious man drew back his hand and clenched his bones. In the blink of an eye, he recovered to his original appearance. "Hum, my body will never die. Even with the power of this seal, I want to lock the nether world. I''m delusional." He said the most ferocious words, but there was nothing he could do. Look at the evil things. For Chou, he is fearless and looks directly at the other side. He knows that the other side won''t do anything to him. If he doesn''t find the other three, the other side will keep his life. The seal of the nether world is terrible and strong. He can''t break it. The mysterious man looked at Yu and said, "I will come back soon." Then he disappeared in the same place. Xiao Ba and Xiao Shuang come to the evil things. "King Xiang, who is he, so rampant?" "Evil things Lu way:" don''t want to scare you, or don''t say good When they heard this, they were shocked. Even King Xiang said that he didn''t want to frighten us. It must be a terrible existence, but as an evil thing, they must have curiosity. "King Qiu, please satisfy our humble curiosity.""Do you really want to know?" Xiaoshuang and Xiaoba nodded wildly, just to know that their peak time of doing whatever they want has passed, and now they are staying here, following the king Qiu and having a good time. But after this incident, they suddenly found a terrible thing. It seems that they are not able to be regarded as the king of the big man. "Well, since we all want to know, then I tell you, there is his body behind the nether world." "King Qiu, was that him who lacked flesh just now?" For Xiao Ba and Xiao Shuang, what the king said is really frightening. Mom, what kind of terror is there? It''s so terrible without the body. If you get the body, it''s not heaven. At this point. Xiao Ba and Xiao Shuang are reluctant to go back to the fields. They go to a barren mountain to farm and live a shy life. It''s just that they''re confused. Why didn''t that guy kill the king just now? Even if the king couldn''t move, why didn''t he kill both of them? This question It''s a little complicated. In other words, they have a lot of history, but they don''t know it. Once they find out, they are absolutely earth shaking. Chapter 472 Night! Hotel. MuQing looks at the person in front of her. She is a little flustered. She always feels that what should come is coming. She can''t avoid it, but she is not ready. But there are things that she can''t do whatever she wants. "What do you want to do tonight?" MuQing asked knowingly. Lin Fan said with a smile: "wife, I miss you so much. I want to sleep with you tonight." He often pondered that his wife was very active in the past, but now he never took the initiative once. He thought that it was his wife who wanted to wait for him to take the initiative. Well, that should be it. Mu Qing is very nervous, fingers holding sheets, as if to do a lot of preparation, get up, toward the bathroom, "I go to the bath first." "All right." Lin Fan said. In the bathroom. Mu Qing holds the washstand in her hands and looks at herself in the mirror. She breathes deeply. She finds her hair cap and sets it up. Then she takes off her clothes and walks into the bathroom. WOW! Shower spray warm water, wash white, smooth body, gradually, the bathroom glass covered with a layer of water mist. Outside. Lin fan is playing movies on demand with the remote control. It''s hard to find a good movie and click on it It costs two yuan for VOD. Take out the mobile phone, skillfully scan the QR code, instantly open, Ding Ling MuQing''s mobile phone sent a message prompt sound. The money he had earned was used up by the losers. The sound came from the TV. "You are a traitor. I treat you like a parent-child." "Ha ha ha, treat me like a parent-child, you kill my father, occupy my mother, dare to say treat me like a parent-child, I bear humiliation, learn your martial arts, is waiting for today." ¡­¡­ The plot is great. Lin fan is fascinated by it. It''s just that the guy who bears the humiliation is actually a villain, which makes Lin Fan fall into a deep meditation. It seems that something is wrong. Why should he be said to be a villain. Squeak! MuQing came out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe. The smell of the bath gel was very good. When she came out, she saw Lin Fan dragging his chin and watching TV seriously, as if thinking about something. Standing behind Lin fan, the fragrance floated to Lin Fan''s nose. "You''ve done it." Lin Fan smell the fragrance, immediately reaction, looking at just out of the bath Mu Qing, silly smile: "wife, you are still so good-looking." Mu Qingxin is ready, but says: "we''ll see better later." "Ah?" Lin Fan seems to be very confused. What does his wife mean by this? It''s better to wait. Maybe he bought some new clothes. If you think about it carefully, it''s probably like this. "Nothing." Mu Qing shook his head, just can''t help saying it. "Oh." "I''ll go to bed first." MuQing lies down on the bed, her nervous heart is beating like a deer. She never thought that she would be forced to be a wife one day, and then be forced to sleep. She even has a little bit of expectation. She feels very problematic. Is it that the pressure is too great to make the brain work. Lin Fan washes and climbs into his life in his underpants. Seeing Mu Qing''s surprised eyes, he smiles and says, "I like to sleep in underpants. It will be more comfortable." "This movie is really good, but the villain is very poor. I feel sorry for each other. Have you seen this movie?" "If you haven''t seen it, it''s OK. Let''s watch it together." At this time, Mu Qing was very nervous. Lin Fan didn''t listen to a word of these words. Is it really important to talk about these dispensable things at this time? Lin Fan put his hand in front of Mu Qing and shook, "wife, what are you thinking about?" "No MuQing returns to Shinto. The hand hidden in the quilt is very tight and nervous. I don''t know what will happen next. Will he jump on her and tear off her clothes rudely and then It''s indescribable. Soon. The movie is over. "Oh, what a pity. I almost won." Looking at the villain being killed, Lin fanwei is a little sad. He still likes the villain, but it''s really a pity. "Go to sleep." Patta! MuQing takes the initiative to turn off the light and wait quietly. She has a premonition that the next thing will make her very painful and may make her very comfortable, but she is still very nervous and even dare not move. After a long time. She still didn''t wait for her hands to hit her, and the feeling that her body full of man''s breath was pressing on her. She wondered why she hadn''t started. Was it because he had something wrong? Although MuQing is not familiar with this, he knows that some men are suffering from internal diseases and it''s hard to say. Besides, this is not the first time. It was the same last time. I always feel strange."Did you sleep?" Mu Qing asked. Lin Fan said, "I went to sleep." "Oh." MuQing is just asking. "Did you sleep?" "No sleep." At this moment, Lin Fan leaned over, reached out, put his hand on Mu Qing''s waist, and his chest was close to Mu Qing''s back. This kind of action made Mu Qing tense, and he always felt that his buttocks had been covered by the other side "I''ll sleep with you." Lin Fan said. This has a certain meaning for Mu Qing, just like other people say, I will hold you, absolutely not move, and then up and down, Hu Tian touch the bottom of the sea, or I would rub, absolutely not go in, and then set the Poseidon needle to stir the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea, set off huge waves and spread everywhere. But she still underestimated Lin fan. All the way to September 30th! Early in the morning. A ray of sunlight came in, the white bed is still very white. Mu Qing wakes up in a daze, opens her eyes, raises the quilt, looks down, wears neatly, without being lifted. Looking aside, Lin fan, who should have been lying beside him, disappears. "Ah." She sighed. I don''t know what it means. It must be some disappointment. I''m ready, but you don''t care. Is it because I''m not attractive enough or I''m really suffering from a secret disease. A ray of sadness makes MuQing''s beautiful face more beautiful. Drop! The door opened. Lin Fan came in with a white breakfast bag. "Wake up, I bought you some breakfast." He put the breakfast on the table, slowly opened the lunch box, continued to be busy, and then said: "go wash, eat while it''s hot." "Thank you," MuQing said Lin Fan said: "wife, what are you doing with me politely?" If you''re a little grumpy, I''m afraid you''ll say it directly. You''re welcome to NIMA. Table. MuQing sat there, watching the breakfast on the table, which she liked to eat, including bean milk porridge, steamed dumplings, spicy tofu, meat dumplings, and steaming steam. MuQing''s hair is very long. Every time she lowers her head, her long hair will fall down, which has a great influence on eating. Lin Fan walks up to MuQing and lifts her long hair. "You eat, I''ll hold it for you." How careful, any trivial matter can be taken care of. "Thank you." MuQing said. Lin Fan said with a smile, "this is what I should do." Mu Qing found that Lin fan has many advantages, one of which is very good for other men, but it really surprised her that so many advantages are mixed together. There was a little doubt. If she is so excellent, it is not reasonable to say that she has no girlfriend up to now. On the contrary, she is considered to be a wife. I don''t understand. But for Mu Qing, she has no antipathy to Lin fan, and even feels good. "Have you eaten yet?" Mu Qing raised her head and asked. She thought that since they are all like this, it''s better to accept them slowly. Maybe there will be something different, or maybe they will be together eventually. Lin Fan said with a smile: "you eat first, I''ll get your hair." After a long time. When they leave the hotel together, MuQing still wears a simple dress in case she is recognized outside. Although she hasn''t appeared in public for some time, even a little-known beauty will attract others'' attention. If she doesn''t prepare for anything, once she is recognized, she will be in some trouble. Lin fan holds Mu Qing''s hand, so intimate action in Lin Fan seems to have been used to, but for Mu Qing, it is the first time. The air outside is very fresh. There are a lot of pedestrians on the street in the early morning. They are busy with their own affairs. They didn''t notice that a couple of celebrities just came out of the hotel. An international superstar. A patron saint of the Dragon kingdom. Lin fan is easy to recognize. He often wanders outside without shelter. But in the past, the combination was Lao Zhang, ginseng and hen, which was too conspicuous. Now without them, it''s hard to attract people''s attention. He takes MuQing to the street, and also wants to take her fishing, preparing to accompany MuQing today. But he thinks that Lao Zhang is still in a special department. When Lao Zhang wakes up, he will be at a loss. "Wife, accompany me back to the Department. If Lao Zhang doesn''t see me, he must be very sad." Lin Fan said. If it''s another woman, she will roar angrily when she hears this. You scum man, you want to take me shopping, but you want to find someone else. You must not love me. You go MuQing said, "good." When she and Lin fan are together, there is nothing to be embarrassed about. She just doesn''t know what to say. If someone is with her, it''s the best. She can also switch the topic and let them communicate with each other. She just listens quietly.Lin Fan said with a smile, "I know my wife is the best." MuQing smiles. It''s really good. At the same time, she also wants to take the initiative to get along with Lin Fan and try to see how their souls fit. Maybe they really have a tacit understanding. At least for now, she feels very good, no problem, although together, a little nervous, but it does not represent the heart. Special departments. When Lao Zhang woke up, he didn''t see Lin fan. For a moment, his face was a little pale. He felt like a child could not find his mother. Fortunately, Lin Fan came back in time. Take Lao Zhang and them shopping together. Everything was as quiet as ever. Chapter 473 Special departments. Monitoring department. Didi! The alarm went off. "The trough! "I''m not a slouch!" Members of the monitoring team exclaimed, looking at the situation on the screen in disbelief, and the sweat of beans fell down from their cheeks. As the person in charge, Tang Wensheng''s face was shocked when he heard the alarm. He used to be very sensitive to the sound. As long as it sounded, he knew that there was absolutely no good thing, but the evil things had disappeared for so long, so it should be impossible. "What''s the matter?" He inquired hastily. "There is an unidentified fluctuation of energy in the suburb, which is quite high. When mixed together, it is a level of energy that we have never seen in so many years," the monitoring member said Tang Wensheng asked in a hurry, "what''s the direction of promotion?" "It''s only 50 kilometers away from Yanhai City, and the speed is very fast. It can reach Yanhai city in 20 minutes at most," the monitoring member said Tang Wensheng rushed to report the situation to the one eyed man. In the office. The one eyed man looked serious when he heard about it. Evil things? What happened. He has been completely confused, evil things have not appeared for a long time, how can it appear inexplicably. "If the notice goes on, all the members will wait in the south. Be sure to block the evil things outside. Is there any evil things in the city, such as the river crossing bridge?" Asked the one eyed man. Once evil things like to appear from the river. If there are energy fluctuations over there, we need to plan ahead. "No monitoring for the time being." Tang Wensheng said. The one eyed man said, "Lin Daoming, take some members to guard over the river crossing bridge to prevent evil things from attacking the West." "Well." Lin Daoming nodded. The one eyed man doesn''t panic when he is in trouble, so he asks Jin Heli to do it quickly. He is going to take people to guard in the South now. He is quite upset about the arrival of evil things. Young people don''t talk about martial arts, and even take the initiative to attack after they have a rest for a period of time. Do you want to sneak attack when we are relaxed? Think about it. It''s possible. But panic is certainly not panic, there are Lin Fan in Yanhai city is always the safest. Inside the city. When many members of the special departments learned that the evil things were attacking from the south, they immediately put down what they were doing. Regardless of their own accomplishments, they all shouldered the responsibility of guarding Yanhai city. No matter what kind of danger it was, they would never have any idea of shrinking back. When people see this, they are very confused. It''s been a long time since I saw this. The figures are jumping on the building, fast and resolute. No matter how dangerous they are, they will not be afraid. Sun Xiao recently worked as a food anchor across platforms. He had nothing to do in his spare time to publicize the characteristics of Yanhai city. Seeing the situation around him, he immediately felt that something big had happened. "You water friends, all members of the special department are out. It must be something big. I, sun Xiao, will bring you first-hand information." The delicious food in front of us is not fragrant in a moment, so we just drop our chopsticks. The boss yelled, "anchor, don''t go. You haven''t recommended my food yet, but I pay for it." See sun Xiao run no shadow, the boss almost angry in situ explosion, dog day, give money to work, where to go. Live room. "Dog anchor, I almost believe you when I collect money to introduce food." "Human delicacy = money." ¡­¡­ Just now the boss''s words were heard by the people in the studio. While running, sun Xiao watched the live broadcast and calmly said, "I want to eat just right, too. It''s all small problems and it''s not worth mentioning. The next time is the anchor''s performance. In this short period of time, I have seen dozens of members attacking there." Edge building. Standing on the roof of the building, the one eyed man looks into the distance. Although the distance is far away, he can still see the distance between heaven and earth, full of a fierce atmosphere. Master Yongxin said: "how can the evil things attack? With the arrival of the star family, the evil things have been hidden. They will not reach an agreement with the star family to attack." Liu haichan said: "be careful. According to the energy response chart, there are a lot of evil things. They must not rush into the city." The other members are ready. The strength of these members may not rank high, but when they encounter the attack of evil things, they are fearless. No matter what kind of opponents they meet, they will not have the slightest fear. Gradually. Liu haichan found the one eyed man in a daze, as if thinking about something. "What''s the matter?" The one eyed man said slowly, "is the Alliance High Court in the suburb?" Master Yongxin said, "it seems to be." Liu haichan said: "it''s not like, but in this direction. If the evil thing wants to enter Yanhai City, it must pass through the Alliance High Court."Hearing this, the one eyed man couldn''t help laughing. He thought that when Mr. Xu agreed to the establishment of the Alliance High Court, he still had a lot of opinions. Now it seems that he is really resourceful and reasonable to build it in the suburbs. The one eyed man takes out the phone and dials Jin Heli directly. Ask her to send a message to the students who join the alliance high school, fully inform them of the arrival of evil things, and return to the city if you want to take refuge. Even if they join the League high court, but in the eyes of one eyed men, or compatriots, can not ignore. After all this, he waited quietly. "There''s a good play to see." Said the one eyed man. Master Yongxin and Liu haichan look at each other. It seems that the star families of the Alliance High Court have come to face this good play. Far away. The army of evil things is very violent. Each evil thing is wrapped with red lines, and its eyes are full of blood. It''s the beauty of madness, as if it was blessed by some terrible power. One by one, there was a sense of terror and fury. Now these evil things only kill in their hearts, and they have no other thoughts. Kill! Kill! Inside the city. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are just hanging out. Mu Qing is very curious about the relationship between Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. How can they get along with each other to this extent? The relationship is too close. If Lao Zhang is a woman, she doubts whether they have an affair. "Eh!" He looked up into the distance. Lao Zhang said, "what''s the matter?" Lin Fan said: "there''s a bad breath coming this way. It''s just a little far away." "Yes? Do you want to see it? " Lao Zhang asked. He knew that Lin Fan liked to watch the show, so he went out to say it so that Lin Fan didn''t have to ask if he wanted to see it. Both of them can know the thoughts of both sides, which MuQing can''t do, and they need to learn. Well, to put it a little weird. It''s just that there''s something in the heart. Lin Fan said, "OK, let''s go and have a look." It''s a habit for all people to be curious about strange things, let alone two mental patients. The rooster was very excited and strange. He smelled the smell of his compatriots and the evil things appeared again. But he couldn''t understand why they had disappeared for so long and suddenly appeared again? Just as they were ready to go. "We meet again." A figure came from afar, as if it was near to the end of the world. It was a little distance, but in a moment, it appeared in front of Lin fan. The mysterious man smiles. The smile has a kind of magic. It''s like the villain''s smile in movies. His facial features decide whether he is a good person or not. If you meet a shallow woman, see such a smile, absolutely will say really handsome. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang look at each other. They''re a little nervous. Thinking of what Dean Hao said to them, he was seriously ill. Lin Fan said with a smile: "yes, we meet again." Mysterious humanity: "where are you going?" Lin Fan said, "well, go there and have a look." Since Lao Zhang knew that this mysterious man was mentally ill, he didn''t discriminate against him. On the contrary, he was worried. He wanted to tell Dean Hao why he didn''t find someone to give him a good look when he met such a person. It was very dangerous to let him wander outside. What should he do if he hurt others. The evil rooster is very alert to this mysterious man, because the other party gives him a dangerous feeling. Mysterious humanity: "there''s nothing to look at there. I want to go there and have a look. How about accompanying me?" "No, I can''t be with you today. I need to be with my wife. It''s better tomorrow." Lin Fan said that he wanted to go there because Lao Zhang proposed it. Although the other party was a mental patient, the relationship between him and Lao Zhang was not so close, so he definitely refused. But the mysterious man didn''t have the self-knowledge in this aspect. He didn''t express anything when he was rejected by Lin fan. Instead, he took a look at Mu Qing and said with a smile: "such a common woman, but she doesn''t deserve you." MuQing is really a common person, ordinary, without any special place. "Are you insulting my wife?" Lin Fan frowned, and his affection for the mysterious man disappeared. Even if he was a mental patient, he could not humiliate his wife. Mysterious humanity: "No." "Yes, I heard it. It''s not wrong. You apologize to my wife." Lin Fan said firmly. MuQing whispered: "I''m ok. I don''t have to." Lin Fan patted her palm and gave her reassuring eyes, "I will protect you." Mysterious humanity: "Lin fan, you are too loving. You should put everything down and make progress with me instead of having this idea." Patta! Lin Fan clenched his fists, and his breath was gradually rapid, as if he was brewing some power.The mysterious man was surprised to find Lin Fan''s special situation. "You want to do it to me?" Lin Fan said, "apologize, or I''ll beat you." The mysterious man shook his head and said: "Lin fan, now you disappoint me. You want to fight me for a woman. You should remember that I am your forever partner. If you fight against me, you will fight against your hope. Is your hope so worthless?" Creak! Lin Fan clenched his fist tightly, and his fingers creaked. Then he blew his fist at the mysterious man. "Shut up For the mysterious man, he obviously didn''t expect that Lin fan would start, but he didn''t care about it. Instead, he raised his hand to catch Lin Fan''s fist. Bang! But he underestimated Lin Fan''s power after all. A terrible force came through. The mysterious man flew out backwards and tried to catch Lin Fan''s fist. His whole arm had been twisted. Lin Fan touched Mu Qing''s head and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t let people bully you. Even if this guy is a mental patient, I won''t forgive him." Lao Zhang excitedly said: "beat the stick, dare to bully our wife." Lin Fan said, "it''s my wife." Lao Zhang nodded and said, "well, I know. It''s my wife." "It''s me." "I know. It''s me." ¡­¡­ Chapter 474 Lao Zhang poked Lin Fan''s arm, pointed to the distance, "killed?" "No Lin Fan shakes his head, he has the attention way, even if very angry, but he didn''t give a hard hand, just vent dissatisfaction. MuQing felt a full sense of security. A thick mountain block in front of her, just the other side said her a word, was beaten by Lin fan, to tell the truth, this for any woman, is a kind of irresistible temptation. It''s like a man who is willing to try to break through the dark valley. If you have good luck, you will find a way out. Those who have bad luck are in trouble. But they are all people who have visited the valley. No loss. "Ha ha ha!" The dark laughter came. The mysterious man got up slowly and corrected his twisted arm. His eyes fell on Lin fan. His eyes were a little sorry, very disappointed, very sorry. "It''s a pity." The mysterious man shakes his head, rises into the air, raises his hand, points his finger at Lin fan, and then disappears directly between heaven and earth. Lin Fan took Lao Zhang and said in a low voice, "we should pay attention in the future. He is likely to be ill." "Well, you have to protect me." Lao Zhang was afraid. Lin Fan said: "don''t worry, I will protect you." Alliance High Court! The classroom of nearly 100 people is full, most of them are girls. It''s not that Mu Hao is not liked by boys. It''s that women are fierce like tigers. They dare not say anything else. It''s a must to grab tables. As for those men, when they meet these fierce people, they have already given up. "Cultivation is very simple. The cultivation methods of the star family are various, but at the beginning of cultivation, it is to condense a wisp of Qi in the body. If you can condense a wisp of Qi, you will enter the door of cultivation..." Mu Hao didn''t hide his clumsiness. What he said was very professional, that is to say all that others told him when he was just practicing. The meaning is very simple. I can understand it. What else can''t you understand. But the girls sitting below, with love in their eyes, didn''t listen to Mu Hao''s words. They were full of Mu Hao''s handsome appearance and unique temperament. I''m crazy. the original classroom environment is very dry, but gradually, there is some humidity, it seems that today''s weather is very good, or a classmate brought sprays, so that the air in the classroom is so slippery. All of a sudden. Bang Dang! A boy got up and exclaimed, "the special department has sent a message that a large number of evil things are attacking us. Let''s take refuge in the city." All of a sudden, the mobile phone rings one by one, all of them take out their mobile phones and see the messages sent by special departments. It''s noisy outside. "Run, evil things are coming." "To run into the city, who takes my car, I come by car." "I''ll be your car." The students of the alliance high school all listen to the special department''s words and think that his cousins and nephews are very pitiful. They can''t escape from the water and die miserably in a wave of fighting against human beings. How can he not take revenge as the eldest brother. The evil Octopus swung its tentacles. It was ferocious and terrifying, and a kind of egotism broke out completely. "Dog, dare to be presumptuous and seek death." There was a roar. Mu Hao killed the octopus directly. One hand fell. Bang! The octopus on the dry land of evil things burst in an instant, and its flesh and blood flew everywhere. As soon as it came out, it was directly dried to death before it played its role. It was a shame for evil things. It''s not far away. Sun Xiao secretly live, hiding in the dark, even dare not take the head, direct obscene live. "Brothers, the situation is very dangerous now. I have arrived at the high court of the league. You may not know what the situation is when you are not at the scene. I can only tell you that it is very dangerous. There are lots of evil things. It''s like you don''t want money. You just rush to send them." The people watching the anchor were so anxious that they were frantically painting the barrage. "Come on, I can''t see it." "Can you step forward and take a clear picture? I don''t know what''s going on up to now." Looking at the barrage, sun Xiao was a little indecent. "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t force others, OK? I''m afraid now. Wait There''s something flying here. The sleeper is actually a head. The head of this evil thing is even bigger than my house. Look... " Sun Xiao points the camera at the head of the evil object. It''s really scary. The timid dare not look directly at him. A lot of people who know a lot about evil things rush into the studio. "Well, there''s something wrong with it. It''s the evil snow wolf. It''s reasonable to say that up to now, this kind of evil has grown up to three meters long, but the head is longer than the body. It''s absolutely impossible.""It''s true. It can''t be alien." "Very likely, but I prefer blood evolution." The original live food studio immediately became a place for a group of big analysts. The ordinary audience could only shout "666" in silence, and nothing else could be said. Yanhai city. One eyed man is also watching sun Xiao''s studio. When he saw the shape of the evil thing, he was shocked. It was too big. He knew what kind of evil thing it was. Even in the evil thing, there was a hierarchy. It was impossible for the evil thing snow wolf to grow up to this level. Master Yongxin said: "it seems that someone has done something to the evil things." "Who do you think it will be?" Asked the one eyed man. Master Yongxin put his hands together and said, "according to the poor monk, it must be a bad man." The one eyed man wants to beat him when he smokes. What you say is not nonsense. Liu haichan said, "is it the shadow club?" The one eyed man said in a deep voice, "no way. If it was the shadow club, they would have done it a long time ago, not now." Liu haichan sighed: "Mr. Xu has foresight. Fortunately, he arranged the Alliance High Court here to help us resist evil things. These evil things are very destructive to the city." That''s true. Star family is really good, powerful and capable. What can we do if we don''t let them fight against this kind of thing. "What are you looking at?" Lin Fan came and saw the one eyed man and others standing on the building. He immediately took Lao Zhang and them to the top of the building by elevator. As for why not jump up. He''s worried about his wife. Seeing Lin fan, the one eyed man is very happy. No matter whether there is an alliance high court to resist, as long as there is Lin fan, everyone will be the same. This is the trust in Lin fan. "There are evil things attacking there, and some people help to resist. Let''s see the situation here." Said the one eyed man. "Oh..." Lin Fan looked into the distance and felt the breath from there carefully. He said with regret: "it''s so weak..." "If there are strong people, I want to see them." The one eyed man nodded his head in relief. Listen. That''s confidence. Chapter 475 Alliance High Court. "Brothers, it''s not that sun Xiao won''t show you, but that the fighting is a little fierce and bloody. I''ve been hiding here and affected." "Our live broadcast is just a mess. The desperate things also depend on the situation. You see, several corpses have been thrown over and nearly killed me." Sun Xiao said to the studio. After that, a barrage broke out in the studio. Dog anchor. Pit money! No attention! Wait. They all want to see the live broadcast from sun Xiao, but now they can''t even see a ghost, they can only hear the roaring sound. It''s true that the army of evil things is very strong at this time. After being demonized, it''s full of combat power. But the star clan is not joking. Everyone is very strong, not to mention the presence of Jinsheng and mobu. The sage can crush a group of evil things with a finger. It was explosive. Flesh and blood, even if these evil things are very big, they just make more meat. Mu Hao was very angry. He thought that he was still lecturing, ready to let the students see his real talent, but he was destroyed by these things. Everyone was very angry, let alone devoted himself to him. Right now. There are several figures around Sun Xiao. "The trough! Here comes my idol. " Sun Xiao aims the lens at Lin fan. As for the one eyed man, they are basically ignored by him, completely ignored. Seeing sun Xiao, the one eyed man asked, "what are you doing here?" He naturally knew that sun Xiao was an anchor. Sun Xiaodao: "I''m broadcasting the live situation to the public. The appearance of this evil thing is unusual. It''s very likely that it''s a mutation." The one eyed man said, "do you know the scene is dangerous?" If it was before, sun Xiao was really afraid, but now it''s not the same. What else is he afraid of. "Chief, of course I know it''s dangerous, but you''re here. Take me to the front. The audience in my studio are still watching." When he said this, he stared at Lin fan. The meaning is very clear. You don''t need to take me. As long as Lin Fan takes me, I''m not at ease with other people. "Nonsense, our people are fighting with evil things in front of us. You go live with your mobile phone. How bad the influence is, go back quickly." The one eyed man makes a look at Liu haichan. Liu haichan suddenly realizes. I saw Liu haichan carrying sun Xiao''s back collar and then attacking Yanhai city. Sun Xiao yelled, "come on, I want to live, you can''t do this, put me down..." Just this moment, the one eyed man revealed a kind of news that the people in their special departments were fighting against evil things, which had nothing to do with the Alliance High Court. It doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not. It depends on who makes the statement first. Master Yongxin put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, this battle is really fierce." The one eyed man takes a look at him and directly takes out the phone to call Jin Heli. After a meeting, he asks her to make a statement on the official website and various media. All members of Yanhai special department fight against the evil things to the death, and finally beat them back. At the same time, he calls for a freight car to transport their bodies to the city. Swagger through the market, and then shipped to the Department for research. The flesh and blood of evil things are very useful. It can be refined into pills. It is helpful to practice. Master Yongxin said, "we''ll watch it?" The one eyed man said, "just look at it. We just need to keep Yanhai city as a defense line. Let the stars be busy." At this time, master Yongxin has a saying that I don''t know what to say. It is that the one eyed man is really insidious. Although he has a healthy face, it''s really scary when he is insidious. The evil cock looks at the corpse of his compatriots, and tears fall from the corner of his eyes. You''ve all died miserably. What do you think? Why don''t you take the initiative to die without my notice? What you are facing now is the star family. My fellow citizens, go ahead, and I will remember you. For the evil cock, this is the symbol of bravery and no brains. If you don''t figure it out, you''re looking for death. Mu Qing was really scared when she looked at the situation. Although she used to be a member of the shadow club, now the situation is really frightening. These evil things used to be the leader in fighting against human beings. Lin Fan hugged Mu Qing''s shoulder and said, "wife, don''t be afraid. I''m here." Mu Qing nodded and felt a sense of security. One eyed man is very surprised, lying trough, even the mentally ill can have such a beautiful wife, God is really unfair, think his one eyed man is really lack of an eye, but the overall condition is very good, but now don''t say wife, even a girlfriend. "What about me, Lin fan?" Lao Zhang raised his head and asked.Lin Fan put his other hand on Lao Zhang''s shoulder. "I''m here." The rain and dew, the old and the young kill, will never let any one feel ignored. One eyed men think their relationship is beyond normal friendship. Terrible. Boom! At this point. A huge loading truck came, and the members of the Department followed around, alert to the surrounding situation. The war in the distance had not stopped, and the star clan took out measures to kill the evil things. It''s very efficient. "Chief, what shall we do next?" A group of members came up and asked. The one eyed man waved, "don''t worry, wait, fix the snow wolf''s head first." "Yes." When the members of the special department see the head of the evil snow wolf, they take a breath of air. It''s so big. It''s bigger than what they have ever seen. If they are faced with this evil, they don''t know how to face it. At this point. Mu Hao looked forward with a dignified look. There were a lot of evil things. Even now, there were still many, just like there was no source. Later, when he looked back, he saw that Jin Sheng and Mo Wu were standing there indifferently without any reaction. Shit! These two dog days. I think so. But I dare not say it. After all, the strength of the other side is much stronger than them. If I offend the other side, I''m afraid it will be a tragedy. "Saint Jin, Saint Mo, it''s time for you to move. There are too many evil things." Mu Hao called. His tone is very mild and friendly, and he also has a kind of respect for his predecessors. The general meaning is very clear. I''ve talked about it to this extent. You don''t want to do it yet. He didn''t want the Alliance High Court to be destroyed. Otherwise. Where does he go to teach. Jin Sheng and Mo Wu feel almost the same time. It''s time to make a move. These demonized evil things are not enough for them to see. They can kill a group of people by flicking their fingers. Bang! Bang! The earth shakes and the mountains shake, and the demonized evil things fall apart in front of the star family, without the ability to resist. "It''s a lot easier." Mu Hao sighed that if he could cultivate to the same level as these guys, he would not need such trouble. All of a sudden. The soil in front of him suddenly loosened. "Well?" Mu Hao is very surprised. Are there any evil things to die? Soon. He saw what evil things appeared from the bottom of the earth. It''s not huge. It''s almost human. Its upper and lower parts are bronze and full of muscles. There are spines on the sides of both arms, and a row of spines on the back spread along the cervical spine. "What are you?" Mu Hao asked. If the one eyed men see it, they will definitely exclaim that it''s not the evil cockroach devil. No, it''s different from the evil cockroach devil. It seems that the evil cockroach devil is stronger and gives people a terrible sense of oppression. Now this can only be called the evil cockroach king. The evil cockroach King tilted his head and looked at Mu Hao with cute eyes. He seemed very ignorant, as if he had just come out of a certain place and was unfamiliar with everything. It gives people a sense of harmlessness. Mu Hao waved his hand and said: "you go, I don''t kill the evil things of dementia." There''s no mistake. The evil cockroach King''s feeling to Mu Hao is dementia. It looks like it''s very strong. But it made him feel like a fool. The evil cockroach king raised his hand and tickled his head with a finger. The two antennae on his head were shaking like an antenna. All of a sudden. When Mu Hao didn''t pay attention to each other. The evil cockroach King disappeared in front of his eyes. There was only a wisp of dust rippling in the original place. Mu Hao looked surprised, a crisis hit, and his body retreated. At the moment of retreating, the evil cockroach King''s hand slipped in front of him like a sharp blade, and a trace of blood spilled from his neck. Mu Hao touched his neck and looked down. He was shocked, as if to see the ghost. "You..." He never put evil things in his eyes, but this evil thing in front of him really exceeded his imagination. The evil cockroach King touched his head and made a strange sound. The corners of his mouth rose as if he were laughing. "Gaga, Gaga..." Maybe there is no way to cut off Mu Hao''s head. I feel sorry. "Grass Mu Hao was furious. He felt that he had no face, so he killed him in the opposite direction Clap your hand on the chest of the evil cockroach king. With a bang, the evil cockroach King explodes instantly and flies with blood and flesh. "Mad, you are a little silly. I want to spare your life. I don''t know what to cherish."Mu Hao shakes his hand and despises him very much. He thinks that once in a while he let go of the other party, but he doesn''t know how to cherish it. He really wants to die. Turn around and prepare to continue to kill evil things. But right now. Mu Hao''s expression became panic. He felt a terrible breath appeared behind him, and a sweat rolled down his forehead. Poof! Mu Hao lowered his head, a strange arm pierced his body, a lot of blood flowing. "No way." He couldn''t believe what was going on. I''m the strong one of the star family. I was hurt by evil things, and it''s so serious. In a flash. Mu Hao roared, turned forward, and hit the evil cockroach king. But the evil cockroach King easily caught Mu Hao''s fist, tilted his head and grinned. Slap him in the face. A dull voice came. Mu Hao flies backward into the distance. Facial features are gradually distorted. In the process of flying. His eyes were so full that he couldn''t believe the scene. Chapter 476 How could that be. I''ve blown him up. Mu Hao can''t believe it. He has never encountered such a situation, the evil things give him great pressure, the sense of crisis will not deceive him. "Someone''s coming." Lin Fan said. One eyed man doubts. Bang! Indeed, a figure came from afar. When it fell to the ground, it bounced a few times. When the strength dissipated, it slowly stopped. Poof! Mu Hao was bleeding, and the stabbed chest was his fatal injury. He quickly took out the elixir, swallowed it, and stabilized the injury. Although the injury is not fatal now, the consequences will be very serious if we let it go. "What''s the matter with you?" Lin Fan squats beside Mu Hao and inquires curiously. Mu Hao wanted to talk, but he didn''t know what to say. You didn''t see that I''m in a bad situation. You''ve already sprayed so much blood, and you asked me what happened. Get out of here. Die for me. He regards Lin Fan''s concern as a kind of shame. He closes his eyes in despair and doesn''t want to see the world full of shame. "Lao Zhang, come quickly. Maybe he needs your help." Lin Fan waved. When Lao Zhang heard this, he came running excitedly. "Oh, he''s so badly hurt." Mu Hao wanted to curse people. It''s needless to say that I was hurt badly. I could see at a glance that Lao Zhang''s words were regarded as a kind of shame by Mu Hao. Lao Zhang carefully took out his big baby from his arms, ready to give Mu Hao acupuncture treatment. Mu Hao grabbed Lao Zhang''s wrist and said, "don''t touch me." Lao Zhang was eager to save people. The benevolence of the doctor urged him to save people. He said seriously, "you are seriously injured. I want to save you." "Don''t touch me." Mu Hao is really afraid. He will never let Lao Zhang touch him. Lao Zhang is very sorry, very disappointed, but said: "he does not need my treatment." Lin Fan said: "that''s OK." "Well." Lao Zhang nodded, he would not take the initiative to treat others, like my acupuncture so powerful, even Lin Fan praised, you do not need it, really, when you really need, I will not pay attention to you. One eyed man touched his chin, "strange, even if the number of evil things is a little more, it''s not like this." In his opinion. Mu Hao''s strength is good. He is nothing in the star family, but in the evil things, he is invincible. But in this way, he can be hurt by the evil things. What kind of evil thing has such terrible ability? At this point. Sun Xiao sneaks over. Even if Liu haichan takes him back, his legs are on him, and he can''t be stopped. As long as he is willing to use his brain, nothing is a problem. As soon as I arrived at the scene, I saw the scene of explosion. "The trough! Do you see that someone has been beaten away? I''m going to see what''s going on now. " Sun Xiao is the first person in the live broadcast industry. As long as it''s first-hand news, he will always charge in the front. It''s useless for anyone to stop him. He comes to Mu Hao and aims the camera at him. "Who hurt you, please?" The inquiry of the soul. Mu Hao''s head is cracked, his whole body is full of blood. Bastards, they are all so shameful. But I didn''t expect that there are other guys who are facing him with their mobile phones. If they are new to this planet, they may not know what their mobile phones are, but they have been mixing for so long, so they don''t know what they are playing with. People in the studio were shocked to see Mu Hao''s chest pierced. This is not dead? More tenacious than a dog. The one eyed man frowned. Why did he come again? He looked at Liu haichan. He had just sent him away. Liu haichan had no choice but to show his hand. The way is natural. I don''t know. Just when sun Xiao wants to continue to ask, the one eyed man directly grabs his back collar and carries him here. "Boy, don''t go there if you don''t want to die." I can''t understand this guy''s operation. Even if you are lucky enough to get a chance in Changbai Mountain, you can''t die like this. Mu Hao, as the young master of the star family, must want to face. If you don''t give him face, can he forgive you afterwards? Sun Xiaodao said: "chief Xu, as an anchor, I have long ignored life and death. In order to let my fans see the first-hand news, what is my life?" When he said this, his voice was loud. He was afraid that the water friends in the studio would not hear him. The barrage took off. "Damn it, doggie, when you were live, you were in a mess collecting money." "I''ve come to deceive us wage earners." ¡­¡­ The one eyed man takes a look at Sun Xiao and then at Sun Xiao''s studio. He can only say Zhente Niang''s chicken thief, this way of just making money really hurts the custom."What''s that?" Liu haichan''s face is not right. Although he can''t see it clearly, he seems to have seen his appearance and shape. When he thinks about it carefully, he is shocked. No, it''s dead. How can it still appear. The one eyed man looked up. Not far away, the evil cockroach king stood on a stone, crossed his waist and tilted his head to look at these strange people. His cute eyes revealed the light of surprise. Sun Xiao aims the live camera at the distance. "The trough! It''s the evil cockroach devil, the most terrible evil thing ever. He will appear here. " "No, it''s not a cockroach demon. It looks like it, but something has changed." A moment of silence. The water friends in the live studio are uniformly painting the barrage. "Evolution!" "Evolution!" The one eyed man was shocked. He saw the evil cockroach devil die in Lin Fan''s hands. Now there is one. The most important thing is that the smell of the evil cockroach devil is really terrible. I want to understand in an instant. Mu Hao''s defeat is excusable. He is lucky to be alive. "Lin fan, it''s up to you." Said the one eyed man. Lin Fan said, "do you want to hit him?" The one eyed man said, "the other is the evil cockroach demon. It''s dangerous and evil." Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t have any impression." The one eyed man knew that his introduction was not clear enough. He thought for a moment and then said, "it''s the evil thing that once hurt Lao Zhang." "Oh, I remember." Lin Fan''s eyes became sharp. Hearing this, the one eyed man sighed that he was really smart. It was good to read more books, otherwise he could not use this method to remind Lin Fan of each other. The one eyed man said, "he may be a distant relative and want to kill us." "I''ll see." Lin Fan goes to the evil cockroach king. The one eyed man patted sun Xiao on the shoulder and said, "if you don''t take a quick pat, aim the camera. I''ll accompany you to get closer to the front." Sun Xiao looks at the one eyed man, thinking that he can bring the most intuitive scenes to the fans, and gathering up the courage to follow him. For the one eyed man, he just wants to publicize Lin fan. Whatever happened this time. The process doesn''t matter. The result is the main thing. Lin Fan walks up to the evil cockroach king and looks at him. He has some impression that he once met him, and he is also the culprit of Lao Zhang''s injury. Therefore, he has no good impression of the evil cockroach devil. Even if this one is probably his relative, he has no good impression. The evil cockroach King fell from the stone and stood in front of Lin fan. He tilted his head and looked at Lin Fan lovingly. It looks lovely. If there is a sister to see, will definitely crisp cry. Kawai! Holding the evil cockroach king in his arms, he ravaged and said, how can you be so cute. "What do you want to say when you look at me like this?" Lin fan asked, the other side''s eyes are very strange, staring very big, but very silly, want to dig down to study. The evil cockroach king didn''t say a word, so he tilted his head and looked at Lin fan. All of a sudden. Cockroaches don''t talk about martial arts, but sneak attacks on curious handsome men. The evil cockroach devil''s mouth cracked, and his fist blew to Lin Fan''s face with wind. With a bang, his fist and his head collided for a moment, and the power formed was violently shaken. For him, it''s no problem to punch down and break the guy''s head in front of him. Lin fan doesn''t move and glares at the evil cockroach king. He didn''t expect to be so unfriendly. Your relatives are like this. Now you are like this. He can''t bear it. It''s not that he wants to beat each other, but that he doesn''t want Lao Zhang to be hurt. Otherwise, he will be very distressed. A backhand blow to the side face of the evil cockroach king. Bang! The whole head of the evil cockroach king was driven to the ground. "What are you doing?" Lin fan is very discontented to ask a way. A series of action sharp overbearing, decisive extraordinary, not tardy, really overbearing. Sun Xiao exclaimed: "handsome!" The one eyed man looks at him and shakes his head. He feels like he has never seen the world before. It''s not a normal operation. It''s a big fuss. People in the studio saw that. Dutchman was stunned. When they didn''t start, a group of bigwigs had already blown the evil cockroach king to heaven, and they almost described it as the most terrible existence in the world. From all aspects, they analyzed the truth. Ordinary people watching the live broadcast didn''t have any room to intervene. Soon. "That''s it, big man?" "That''s it, big man?" The barrage is painted.The group of guys who just analyzed the evil cockroach king only felt that they had no light on their face and lost all their face. I''m NIMA Blow you so hard, can''t you be a little bit more powerful and make us face longer? Make us embarrassed now, OK. Master Yongxin said, "I can''t see through Lin Fan''s strength." Liu haichan said: "before you can see through?" "Amitabha." Master Yongxin put his hands together and looked at Liu haichan with a smile. He didn''t say a word more. The meaning is very clear. Do you have to fight me? My Buddha recites sutras to your family. At this point. The cockroach king, whose head is deeply buried in the ground, moves. His eyes are very ferocious. He doesn''t have the same look as before. His eyes are full of boundless anger. Get up slowly. The rubble on his face fell. In the twinkling of an eye. The evil cockroach king once again successfully stood in front of Lin fan. "You''re mad." "You scold me?" "Yes." Bang! The strength of this fist is very strong. The body of the evil cockroach king is directly cracked. Even the crystal nucleus that keeps him alive is crumbling, and there are signs of silk cracking. Chapter 477 "Dead?" Sun Xiao exclaimed. As a fearless live broadcast player, he has shot many pictures. This is the first time in front of us. If we have to evaluate it. The scene in front of him can definitely be rated as one of the top ten famous scenes in his life. As for where the other nine scenes are, they haven''t appeared yet. They will certainly exist in the future. Mu Hao''s injury has improved. Seeing Lin Fan carrying an evil object, he has a bad feeling, "don''t be careless..." Sure enough. Just as he spoke. The broken evil cockroach King rallies his body again and smashes his fist at Lin Fan''s back. With a bang, his voice is very dull. For anyone who encounters such a terrible blow from the evil cockroach king, he will never have any ability to resist. A ferocious blow is enough to make a breakthrough, but the destructive force is like a mosquito falling on the sand, without leaving a footprint. "No way." Lin Fan turned around and said, "you are too much." Lao Zhang said: "Lin fan, beat him. He is so mean that he sneaks on you." One eyed man gives Lao Zhang a happy look, as if to say that you have done a good thing at last, and even ask Lin fan to beat each other. It''s great, very good. "Good." Lin fan turns back to give Lao Zhang a smile, since it is Lao Zhang''s request, he will meet. The evil cockroach King feels a huge crisis, will die, absolutely will die, this feeling is absolutely not wrong, no one has ever seen the evil cockroach King sweat, but not without sweat glands, but did not meet people who can make him feel afraid. Now, this kind of person has appeared. "You''re strong. I want to talk to you." The evil cockroach king is ready to fight against the West. It seems that he is bragging to you, but in fact I am ready to take the initiative to retreat. That is to say, when the other party doesn''t care, I will retreat in an instant, so as to achieve the goal. Lin Fan ignored the evil cockroach king. The evil cockroach king has a bad feeling. It seems that the other party won''t give him a chance. It''s a very troublesome thing, but no matter what, what should be done is still to be done. "I''ll give my best to fight you." Then, the evil cockroach King roared, his body expanding at the speed visible to the naked eye, and a breath storm swept up with him as the center. This kind of prestige is too strong. Anyone who meets this power will be absolutely shocked. Unfortunately, the evil cockroach king is facing Lin fan, who is hard to meet his opponent. Lin Fan raised his hand and aimed at the evil cockroach king. This kind of indifference has completely frightened the other side. "Look, there are cockroaches..." The evil cockroach King pointed to the distance and exclaimed in shock. Seeing that Lin Fan was not moved, the evil cockroach King scolded him in his heart, and then ran away. His purpose of raising his strength to the peak was to escape more conveniently, which had no other meaning. Lin Fan''s fist fell, and his terrible power directly covered the evil cockroach king. "I can''t be reborn..." The evil cockroach King''s body twisted and his facial features gradually cracked. Countless cracks appeared in the crystal that made him proud. Finally, under the crushing of this terrible force, the crystal broke and finally disappeared with reluctance. Whoo! Lin Fan didn''t find it interesting at all. "Is it so weak?" He said to himself. The one eyed man patted sun Xiao on the shoulder and said, "see, Yanhai city has the protection of Lin fan. No matter what kind of evil things come, the result is the same." His voice is not small. It''s meant for the water friends in the studio. I''m afraid they won''t hear me. Sun Xiao nodded, "well, it''s really strong." Then, the one eyed man looks at Liu haichan again. Liu haichan suddenly realizes and leaves with sun Xiao. At the same time, he whispers to Liu haichan, don''t come back, look at this boy for me, and don''t let him go anywhere. "Why, I don''t want to go yet." Sun Xiao wants to stay live, but Liu haichan has no room for resistance. He is just like a chicken, letting the other party do whatever they want to him. After a long time. The fighting stopped. The most powerful evil cockroach king was directly killed by Lin fan. It''s bad luck for him that he didn''t turn over a bubble. Even the strong of the star family would feel very difficult when they meet the evil cockroach king. Even if their strength crush the evil cockroach king, but in the face of the resurrected cockroach king, they have no absolute ability, so it''s hard to kill each other. The one eyed man waved his hand and said, "everyone move up and load the evil things into the car." "Yes." "Action." Members of the special departments began to clean up the scene, and the strong people of the star family became workers, making contributions to the special departments of Yanhai city. It''s a huge amount of work to install a huge evil thing in the car, which can''t be solved in a short time.inside the city. The citizens were completely shocked when they saw a car carrying the corpses of evil things passing by. Some people have never seen evil things in their life. "Is this the evil thing?" "It''s terrible." "Yes, it would be very miserable if I were to fight against these terrible evil things." At the same time, they have a deep sense of pride and are very relieved of the existence of special departments. If there are no special departments, they do not know what the final outcome will be. Maybe all of them will be the food for these evil things. The one eyed man guarding the scene is playing with his mobile phone, thinking and running his brain. He is now writing a notice to show it to the public. This time, it''s the strong people of the star family who are fighting against evil things, but for the one eyed man, you can''t let the star family take advantage of it, even if you have to take the credit. This announcement is very good. Move your fingers. Click send. Then I thought about it and added a sentence. "You can polish it." Department. Jin Heli picked up her mobile phone, saw the information, and began to smile. She gradually discovered the leader''s potential characteristics. It''s traditional to compare the old with the new. The one eyed man was well prepared and took a lot of photos. For example, the members of a special department were standing beside the unknown evil object, holding their shoulders in their hands and smearing some ash on their faces, expressing how much effort they made to fight against the evil object. These pictures are very good. The angle of the capture is very essence. Obviously, I didn''t expect that Lao Yin had such a way to take pictures than the one eyed man. I don''t know if the teacher who taught him to take pictures was Mr. Chen. After all, it is not ordinary people who can do this. Jin Heli immediately started to issue a notice. The leader has sent a message to tell her that it''s the star clan that resists evil things this time, but the credit can''t be given to them. They must be robbed. As long as you walk fast, no one else can keep up. Jin Heli knows the importance of this matter. Although it''s a bad thing to snatch credit, it''s the star family that is snatched. There''s no problem at all. How can the stars take advantage. Soon. With the development of special departments, there are news, television, Internet and so on. As long as there is media, there are news about members of special departments resisting evil things. At this time, all citizens across the country saw the tip of the mobile phone, click to open a look, immediately stunned. The evil things disappeared for several months. They all thought that there would be no evil things from now on, but they did not expect that they still appeared, and the target of attack was Yanhai city. The evil things in the picture are huge. The body shape has obvious contrast with the past evil things. They know that this is definitely not a simple invasion of evil things. They can see from their body shape that this is definitely the attack of evil elites. Even if they are not at the scene, they can know how fierce it is. "Yanhai city is full of disasters." "Yes, evil things always attack Yanhai City, but I heard that there is a patron saint in Yanhai city who has strong strength. It''s all his reason that we can live well." "Yanhai''s special department members are really powerful. They just don''t know how many people died in the hands of evil things in the first World War." Ordinary citizens are worried when they have nothing to do. Xiadu. Li Guofeng has been back for a long time. The first time he received a notice, the army of evil things passed by the Alliance High Court, and the star family came forward to fight against the evil things and protect the Alliance High Court. When I first learned about it. Li Guofeng was really shocked. At the same time, he knew that these evil things were just looking for death. He didn''t look at who existed in the Alliance High Court. You could do it if you said you could. The first thing he thought of was propaganda. He had to publicize this matter to let everyone know that the army of evil things was blocked by their alliance high court. Special departments have a very high position in the hearts of the people. Li Guofeng has an idea that the Alliance High Court should exist as a special department, and this is the best opportunity. But soon "Lying trough!" Li Guofeng''s face is very gloomy. When he turns on his mobile phone, the special department publicizes the situation of their confrontation with the army of evil things. After reading the content, his Qi and blood will flow up, and a mouthful of old blood will come out. He didn''t expect that people in special departments should be so brazen. Take credit from their alliance high court. Is that what people can do? "Asshole, you''ve gone too far. It''s the credit of our alliance high court. You robbed it. It''s disgusting. It''s really disgusting." In a rage, Li Guofeng raised the vase to one side and wanted to smash it down. When he raised the vase to the top of his head, he thought that he had spent tens of millions on it. He hesitated and carefully put it back in place.Then he came to the table and smashed the ashtray on the ground. "Beast Even in anger. Li Guofeng remained rational and did not start with expensive antique vases. Maybe this is the restraint of successful people. He knew that special departments had taken credit for it. Even if he speaks out now, it''s useless. People''s trust in special departments is frightening. Even his behavior may be regarded as taking advantage of the heat. The more you think about it, the more angry you are. Clench your fist. "NIMA''s." Finally, Li Guofeng can only use these three words to describe his mood at this time, which is really depressed. Yanhai city. One eyed man looked at the comments on the Internet and nodded with satisfaction. Not bad. It worked great. Chapter 478 Night! Lin Fan and Mu Qing are still walking in the park, while Lao Zhang and them are following behind. "The picture of deja vu." Lao Zhang looks at the two people walking in front of him and talks to himself as if he had seen them before. For Lao Zhang, he only wants Lin fan to be happy, as long as he is happy. Lin Fan looked at Mu Qing affectionately and said, "wife, I''m going to be separated from you for some time." Mu Qing is very confused. I can''t understand what Lin Fan said. Apart for a while? She has been in Yanhai city all the time, and Lin Fan obviously won''t go anywhere, so it''s puzzling to say that she will be separated for a period of time. It''s the end of the month again. Soon. After returning MuQing to his residence, he took Lao Zhang back to the dormitory. Lying in bed. Lao Zhang put his hands behind his head, looked at the ceiling and said, "Lin fan, what do you think I look like?" Lin Fan stares at Lao Zhang, after pondering for a few seconds, affirms: "very handsome." Is this a lie without conscience? No In the eyes of the best friend, is always the most handsome. Lao Zhang smiles happily. Lin Fan approved of him, in a good mood, slowly closed his eyes, beautiful sleep. The evil cock squints at Lin Fan and peeks at him secretly. He really comes with his mouth open. In the case of Lao Zhang, he even says that he is handsome. What kind of eyes are these. Human beings are really terrible. Lies come with his mouth open. As an undercover, he always feels in danger. If he is not careful, he will fall into a place of no return. At night. The clock on the wall was moving. Lin Fan stares at the clock and is absorbed in it. Tick! Tick! The minute hand is 59, and the second hand is walking regularly. When the second hand is about to reach 12, he immediately closes his eyes, which is called the checkpoint. 00£º00£¡ September 30th is over. October 1st is coming! [foreign scene open! ¡¿ [target: Lin fan, a disciple of qianyuanzong. ¡¿ [task: read the books of qianyuanzong library. ¡¿ [physical strength transfer: 100%. ¡¿ [coming! ¡¿ "Hello! Don''t sleep. Get up quickly. Let''s get the monthly cultivation pills from zongmen. " Lin Fan opened his eyes to a strange environment and a stranger. One hand was shaking in front of the line of sight. Looking at the stranger in front of him, he smiles and looks directly at each other, then many pictures come to mind. "Are you stupid?" Wang Kai stepped back and pretended to be afraid. He was still well before. How could he sleep like this? "No," Lin Fan said with a smile Wang Kai said: "hurry up, there will be a sea of people. I don''t know when we will be waiting." Lin Fan followed Wang Kai out. The surrounding scenery is very beautiful, the buildings are retro, the people around are in a hurry, like something urgent. Soon. When Lin Fan came to the place where he received the cultivation materials, he saw so many people queuing up. Wang Kai complained that there were so many people that he would have come earlier if he had known. Now, he didn''t know when to wait. Although Wang Kai was worried, Lin Fan was not worried at all. He felt that there were many people and that it was very lively. He looked around aimlessly and thought about the library. He felt that this task was a bit difficult. After all, reading was a very troublesome thing. If there were illustrations, it would be much easier. After a long time. Lin Fan received the cultivation resources, a bottle of pills, there are ten, opened to smell, taste good, there is a fragrance, like candy, pour out a pill, the pills appear white, put in the mouth, bite, suddenly, in front of my eyes, the taste is really good, the fragrance is very charming. Wang Kaimu stares at Lin Fan and stammers, "you You''re too cruel. It''s a waste. This pill needs to be taken during cultivation. It''s not taken casually. " Lin Fan said with a smile, "well, I just want to taste it." "Yes." Wang Kai threw his thumb at Lin fan, then carefully put the medicine bottle in his arms, waved to Lin Fan and went back to practice. Lin Fan waved to Wang Kai''s back. Politeness is mutual. Hello, me too. He wandered around and came to the place of cultivation. There were many people practicing, especially hard. They were all tempering their bodies, but for Lin fan, they were still a little weak. Feel it carefully. The clan he was in didn''t make him feel that he could be an opponent. It''s a pity. If you can meet the opponent who is recognized by him, maybe it won''t be so boring.The library. It''s a magnificent building. It''s very high, and its shape is similar to a tower. At this time, many disciples go in and out. Some of them bow their heads and meditate, as if they have encountered some difficulties. Some of them are in high spirits, and their faces look very excited. Obviously, they get what they want from it. Enter the library. It''s big. There is a hole in the sky. There are bookcases all around. The bookcase is full of books. When I first saw it, I was shocked. But soon, Lin Fan was deeply worried. If you have to finish reading so many books, you will be very tired. I don''t know if there are many books on it. There are wooden stairs not far away. I don''t know if there are any books on them. If there are any, this task will be absolutely challenging and very difficult. "Well, it''s boring. If it''s farming, it''s fishing." What Lin Fan thinks is very beautiful. If so, he can complete the task perfectly and quickly. Just about to go upstairs, an old man stopped Lin fan at the corner of the second floor. "If you show your token, ordinary disciples are not allowed to read the second level books." The old man''s expression is indifferent, heavy eyelids droop, as if he knew someone was coming before he opened his eyes. "Ah "Lin fan has some helplessness. He didn''t expect to be unable to read the second floor books. Listening to this, he means that his identity is not enough. This situation is not good and fair, but he didn''t want to say anything. Every place has different rules. He just needs to abide by the rules. The old man found this disciple strange. It''s like there''s something wrong with your head. In the end, Lin Fan rented a book with his current status. Back to the house. He read books and knew all the fonts. The pictures on the paper were interesting and the characters were lifelike. In the past, he also liked to read books, but he didn''t read them seriously. He just read them at will. But now, he looks very carefully. Word for word. I''m not going anywhere. After receiving the pills, Wang Kai practices happily for a while. He has nothing to do. He goes out to find Lin fan. They live close to each other, so they go closer. In his eyes, Lin fan is a person who doesn''t like practicing very much. Although he has been living for several years, he is still an ordinary disciple. In Wang Kai''s view, this is obviously a sign of not making progress. Wang Kai''s accomplishments have overtaken Lin Fan''s for one year. It is estimated that he can become an outside disciple from an ordinary disciple in half a year at most. By then, his status and cultivation materials will be greatly improved. Thinking of this, he was full of energy. "Lin fan, go out and have a look?" Wang Kai stood outside the door, patting the door of Lin Fan''s house and shouting to the inside. Creak! Lin Fan opened the door and saw Wang Kai standing outside. He said with a smile, "if I want to read a book, I won''t go out with you." He is not very familiar with Wang Kai. So he refused his invitation. "Reading?" Wang Kai was stunned. When he saw the cover of the book, he exclaimed, "Lin fan, have you made a mistake? This" overlord sword technique "is just a rudimentary skill. We have seen it a long time ago. What else do you want to see?" Lin Fan said indifferently: "the pattern on it is very interesting." He always felt that Lin fan had changed a little strange. He couldn''t say it for a moment. He asked, "don''t you go out?" "Well, you go." Lin Fan said with a smile. Wang Kai shook his head and thought about it, but he didn''t come up with a reason. So with Lin fan, he went to find someone else. Qianyuan palace is very big, and many places are like fairs. After the training, many people habitually go there, gather four or five people, drink wine and chat. Ordinary students like them can only play with ordinary students. Those who are more advanced than them will not play with them. A few days later. "It''s over at last." Lin Fan''s reading speed is not fast. The overlord sword technique seems to be very simple, but it''s still a little complicated for Lin fan. Now, when you close your eyes, you can recite it backwards, and even the patterns in it can come back to your mind. He came to the library, returned "overlord sword" and then borrowed a book. This book is a kind of palm technique, and also has rich patterns. When it is not completely integrated into the sea of words, he usually selects books with patterns, so that it can be perfectly integrated into the books. Back to the house. Keep reading. Over the past few days, Wang Kai has come to him from time to time, but now he is immersed in the sea of knowledge of books and has no interest in these time wasting things. Based on previous assignments, he found a problem. Why did it take so long.After thinking for a long time, the final conclusion is When he met people who were hard to give up, he just wanted to accompany them until they were old and watch them leave with his own eyes. So. He is now ready to change this practice, that is Not too many people. A person reading quietly. Finish the task early, can go back to accompany Lao Zhang and his wife, although for them, he didn''t disappear, but he missed very much, didn''t want to leave for a day. After a month in a row. Wang Kai didn''t come to find Lin fan. It seems that Lin fan intentionally wants to alienate him. It''s a little hurt for Wang Kai, and he doesn''t know what happened. Wang Kai, who has been suffering for a long time, shakes his head. Forget it. If you don''t play with me, you won''t play with me. He practiced hard, became an outside disciple early, moved away from here, went to other places, and contacted the world he had never touched before. Chapter 479 in the house. Lin Fan turned to the last page of the book, with a smile on his face. After this period of hard work, he has read ten books. I think the speed is good. What''s more, these books are very interesting. The contents of them are all very familiar, but there is no cultivation. What makes Lin Fan feel strange is that he doesn''t feel that it''s difficult. It''s just that he didn''t practice. It doesn''t feel necessary. According to the records in the books, the power of training to the highest level is not as powerful as his random fist. Therefore, it is the same whether to learn or not. Lin Fan came to the library as usual, he is too low-key, low-key in reading this period of time, did not have any intersection with others, just like air man. He didn''t pay attention to others. No one else will pay attention to the little transparent. When returning the books, no one cared about him. Instead, the old man on the second floor slowly opened his eyes and watched the figure. He had been paying attention to the boy for a while. He basically came to the library every few days to exchange books, and then left with new books, which had been the case for a long time. He is very interested in this studious disciple. If this boy really has perseverance, he is willing to help each other, but what disappoints the old man is that he is too useless. He has not had any accomplishments since January. Have you not made any progress since you have been practicing for so long? It''s a pity that the old man stroked his beard and shook his head. He had perseverance, but he was afraid that his talent was very poor. He was afraid that he would not be able to get a firm foothold in the Qianyuan palace. It''s just, it''s just. I didn''t expect that he would be wrong sometimes. Gradually. The old man doesn''t pay attention to Lin fan, so let him go. For Lin fan, he naturally noticed that someone was paying attention to him, but he didn''t care. Maybe the guards were observing whether someone would steal. How can he do such a thing if he wants to follow the rules. When he selects a book and looks at the books piled up around him, he is a little worried. He doesn''t know when he will finish reading it. There are many books on the first floor, not to mention the second floor. On the way back. Everyone around is talking about one thing. "You''ve heard that our elder martial brother of zongmen has broken through the land immortal realm. The patriarch is likely to pass on the position of zongmen to the elder martial brother." "Ah, it''s so powerful. Elder master, how long has he been practising? It''s only 15 years since he''s been fully calculating." "This is the place where people are more angry than others. The eldest martial brother entered the sect at the age of ten, and now he is only twenty-five years old. He already has such a state. Let''s continue to work hard." For Lin fan, there is nothing curious about what the disciples around said. But he knew the realm of cultivation. Practice Qi realm, true yuan realm, Shentong realm, five elements realm, Yin Yang realm, land immortal realm, cave void realm, great power realm, palm heaven realm, void spirit realm, great emperor realm. Lin Fan thought that after 15 years of cultivation, he could reach this level. It''s really powerful. It seems that the eldest martial brother is worthy of being the eldest martial brother, but he still has nothing to do with him. He still wants to keep reading. I think of a sentence that Lao Zhang said. There is no limit to learning. Keep working hard. I don''t know if Lao Zhang said it or not, but think about it, maybe it''s really Lao Zhang. On the way back, he heard a lot of interesting things. At the same time, he realized for the first time that the clan competition was so fierce, the elder martial brother broke through, and other people were catching up. Some people envy it. Some people are jealous. Some people worship. But in Lin Fan''s opinion, these are not the things he cares about. Reading is the most interesting. Months later! Dong Dong! There was a knock at the door. Lin Fan put down his books and rubbed his temple. Some of them are so complicated that his head aches. He often encounters some contents that he doesn''t understand very well. It takes him a long time to figure them out. Fortunately, he used to go to other places to form the habit of reading, otherwise it''s really hard to understand. Open the door, Wang Kai stands outside with a smile on his face. Lin fan is a little surprised. He hasn''t seen each other for several months. He didn''t expect the other party to come to him, which makes him very strange. "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. Wang Kai patted Lin Fan on the shoulder. "Although we haven''t seen each other for a while, can you stop being so indifferent? I''ve come to tell you one thing. My cultivation has reached the true yuan realm, passed the examination, and became an outside disciple. Later, I''ll move away from here and come to say goodbye to you." "Congratulations." Lin Fan said with a smile. He can feel the joy of Wang Kai''s heart and feel happy for him from the bottom of his heart. Wang Kai laughs, "ah, I didn''t expect myself to be so powerful. It''s not you that I said. Don''t read books every day, OK? You should try to cultivate. Only when you improve your status in the clan can you cultivate a deeper secret script. By the way, let''s not say it. This is my remaining pills. These pills are useless to me.""I don''t have the right eyes. I''d like to give it to you. You are good at cultivation. I hope you can become an outside disciple as soon as possible, and then we can be neighbors." The voice fell. Wang Kai takes out a bottle from his arms. These pills are distributed by the clan every month to pass the Qi training realm. Now that he has reached the true yuan realm, these pills are of no use. "For me?" Lin Fan said. "It''s for you, of course. I''ll report it first. Let''s go. Don''t think about me." Wang Kai didn''t stay too long. He has found that Lin Fan''s talent may be really poor. He started earlier than him, but his cultivation is so slow. If he continues to stay here, it is likely to cause a kind of pressure on Lin fan. It''s like I''m here to pretend. "Don''t send me. I''ll withdraw." Wang Kailai is also in a hurry to go, waving, do not take away a cloud, walking, head high, dignified, out of the style of dragon and tiger. Lin Fan waved: "thank you." He found that Wang Kai was a good person, but he didn''t have much contact with others when he wanted to finish the task. When he thought of the previous dreams, he felt familiar with them and watched them leave one by one. It was really hurt. It''s still honest reading. Try to finish reading all the books in the library as soon as possible. Back to the desk, there is a porcelain bowl with pills in it. It is usually used as sugar by him. After reading for a long time, he will be very tired. At this time, he will feel great if he takes a pill of pills. "Wang Kai, I hope you can get better and better." Lin Fan blessed him, and then he continued to read the book. These secret scripts were very common. Just as he thought, the highest level of cultivation was not as powerful as his casual fist. Sometimes I think. What''s going on with this mission. The previous task is simple, always firmly believe that the world is round, with reincarnation, as long as the waiting time is long, we will be able to wait for that one. Now, the task is not that simple. It''s really annoying. We can only continue to work hard. Whenever Lin Fan went to the library, the old man would observe Lin Fan''s situation, and finally he had no choice but to shake his head. I used to think he was not talented. Now the evaluation has been upgraded to Waste wood, a rare waste wood in a hundred years. Fortunately, Qianyuan palace is very humanized. As long as you enter the sect, you are the people of the sect. Even if you are a scrap, the sect will not drive you away. After all, there is no problem in raising a person. At this point. Lin Fan borrowed another book. Star moves hands walking on the road. "Let''s let''s let''s let''s let''s let''s let''s let the elder martial brother go. Let''s let the ordinary disciples get out of the way." With a disciple shouting. All the disciples around gave way to a road. At the same time, whispers came. "I didn''t expect to see the eldest martial brother. I heard a few months ago that the eldest martial brother had stepped into the land of immortals, and then stabilized his cultivation. After he left the sect, he didn''t expect to come back." "After leaving the pass, the elder martial brother went back to his hometown and came to Qianyuan palace with his relatives." "This is really a person''s success." "Who is the woman next to elder martial brother?" "Who knows." Lin Fan looked at the elder martial brother walking in the middle of the road and nodded. It was really good. From the aspect of appearance alone, he could fight with him. Lin Fan didn''t blow these himself. But Lao Zhang told him that you are the most handsome. Lin Fan kept Lao Zhang''s words in mind, because he knew Lao Zhang would never cheat him. "Eh!" At this point. He saw that Wang Kai, whom he had not seen for a long time, was following his senior brother. He waved to Wang Kai, who was the most familiar person in qianyuanzong. At the same time, Wang Kai also saw Lin fan. He waved his hand with a smile, pointed to himself, and moved his lips, as if to say, "I''m doing well now. I''ve successfully joined the senior brother''s camp and become a follower. You also need to practice hard. When you become an outside disciple, I''ll introduce you and become one of the followers together.". With Wang Kai''s accomplishments, the elder martial brother''s side is just the existence of miscellaneous workers. To put it simply is Cannon fodder. But for Wang Kai, it''s a good chance. If you want to be cannon fodder, it depends on whether you have it. Because of the elder martial brother''s presence, Wang Kai couldn''t speak to Lin Fan alone, but quietly waved his hand. Lin Fan also waved to Wang Kai. Then, as if thinking of something, he raised the book in his hand, which means to tell him that I am still reading, especially interesting. Seeing this, Wang Kai covers his face with one hand and wants to teach Lin Fan a lesson. Big brother Don''t look. Can we practice hard? According to your situation, it''s hopeless to become an outside disciple.Until Wang Kai''s figure disappears in the distance, Lin Fan returns to his residence with books and continues to read books at his desk. The task is heavy. I want to read all the books in the library. I''m afraid it''s a very difficult thing. Now, it''s just the tip of the iceberg. No Maybe not even the tip of the iceberg. Chapter 480 Day after day, year after year. In the blink of an eye. Three years have passed. In the place where he lives, his neighbors have changed from one wave to another, and he has never been in touch with them. Therefore, Lin fan is still a little transparent. The disciples who moved here seldom pay attention to this old man who can''t be seen. During this time. A strange thing happened near the place where Lin Fan lived. After one month''s practice, one of the novice disciples reached the realm of Qi, and then two months later, they reached the realm of Zhenyuan, which caused a great sensation. On that day, an elder came and took him as a disciple. It attracted the envy of many disciples. Genius is often so popular. At that time, this event caused a great sensation in zongmen. In just three months, people who had no power to bind their hands began to practice in Zhenyuan realm. This kind of speed was really fast, calling for perversion. It took eight months even for such gifted talents as senior brother. This situation was naturally discussed in zongmen. Just for Lin fan, these are not important. He just wants to read a book now. How other people like him has nothing to do with him. However, he still praises the excellent young man and praises him by the way. It''s really powerful. He came to the library as usual. The old man on the second floor opened his eyes as usual. A glance. A sigh. "Waste wood in waste wood." Like Lin fan, the old man is a fighter in boredom. Since paying attention to Lin Fan a few years ago, the old man will wait for Lin Fan every few days. I don''t expect Lin fan. But the old man wanted to know when this kind of waste material could be cultivated successfully. This expectation has not seen the result he wanted to see until now. Of course. The old man also doubted whether Lin fan had any purpose. I''ve also observed it in the dark. But he has been completely convinced by Lin Fan''s self-discipline behavior. He reads books every day, and then changes books after reading them. Day after day, year after year, this kind of perseverance completely moves the old man. Even feel sorry for it. Those who have such perseverance are the fighting waste among the waste materials. If they have some talent, their future achievements will be unlimited. Let''s say that today''s elder martial brother of zongmen has relaxed since he completed the land fairyland. He doesn''t have the fighting spirit in the past, and so does the gifted disciple who was accepted as a disciple by the elder. With amazing talent, cultivation is like drinking water, and you don''t have any requirements for yourself. You don''t focus on cultivation all day long. On the contrary, I was in deep water fighting with the master brother. Thanks to the elder''s love, the gifted disciple repeatedly provoked the elder martial brother, and was finally suppressed, even shouting earth shaking words. "Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, you wait for me." Qianyuanzong, which had been developing well, fell into the dispute among gifted disciples. "Ah The old man felt sorry again. It''s a pity. Kong Kong has perseverance, but he has no talent. God doesn''t have eyes. If he has any talent, he would like to take him as a disciple secretly. If he teaches him well, he might be able to create a miracle. At this point. Lin Fan''s selected book is another one with patterns. It''s just a little thick. I''m afraid it will take a while to finish it. Walking on the road of zongmen. No one knows Lin fan. In terms of seniority, Lin fan, who has been living in Qianyuan sect for several years, is relatively old among ordinary disciples. He is a kind of old-fashioned. "Wait a minute." Just then, a voice came from behind. Lin Fan turned and saw an old man coming towards him. "Hello." Lin Fan said with a smile. The old man stroked his beard and said with a smile, "you are very polite. Do you know who I am?" "I don''t know." Lin Fan shook his head. He knows that the other party is the old man on the second floor who has been paying attention to him. He only asks if he knows who he is. He can only tell the truth, but he really doesn''t know. Seeing the book in Lin Fan''s hand, the old man said calmly: "qianyuanzhi, a very good book, records how qianyuanzong grew up from three people''s sect to such a huge thing now. I have observed you for a long time, and come to borrow books every few days. It''s reasonable to say that you should have been a disciple of the outside world for so long. How can you tell me to borrow this book What do you want to do with so many books? " Lin Fan said: "if you like to read, just read more. I want to be familiar with all the books in the library." The old man was shocked when he heard Lin Fan''s words. He had never heard anyone say that he would read all the books in the library for the first time in 100 or 200 years. There are a lot of books in the library.It''s amazing. Even his bookkeeper didn''t know how many books there were. "It''s a big dream." Said the old man. Lin Fan said with a smile: "there is no ideal, just want to see it." The old man moved, he saw from Lin Fan''s face from the unprecedented tenacity, suddenly, the old man''s heart trembled, his mind suddenly emerged an idea. Is it because he already knows that his talent is very poor and his practice is hopeless, so he wants to read a lot of books, get knowledge from these books, and finally make a thorough understanding of them, so as to create a unique learning that can be cultivated without talent? It''s not that he''s whimsical. But he is an old man who believes in miracles. Who didn''t believe in miracles when he was young? He always believed that perseverance was more important than talent. But when he met Lin fan, he realized completely. Perseverance is really important. But talent is not too demanding, at least a little bit. Otherwise, even the introduction is a problem. Now, however, he suddenly looks forward to Lin Fan''s mastery and creation of earth shaking skills. In this short time. The old man''s self-cultivation is beyond the horizon. Naturally, Lin fan doesn''t know what he thinks, but he still faces each other with a smile. "Well, I believe you, because you are an ordinary disciple, and even if you become an outside disciple, you can''t enter the second floor. But I''m very optimistic about you. You can go to the second floor with this token. I hope you can succeed." The old man gave Lin Fan a token. No other meaning. I hope to help each other in this way. Lin Fan took the token and said with a smile, "thank you." It''s just that he doesn''t need to go to the second floor for the time being. After all, there are enough books on the first floor. He doesn''t know when to see them. If someone else gets such a token, he''s afraid that he will jump to the sky with excitement. Being able to go to the second floor means that we can borrow more high-end secrets. Maybe people who are lucky will be lucky no matter what they do. The old man smiles, then turns and disappears. Residence. When Lin Fan was about to push the door in, a figure appeared behind him. "Hello, elder martial brother. My name is Wuzhi. I just entered the sect." Speaking of a young man, wearing cloth clothes and looking at Lin Fan shyly, he seemed a little nervous. "Hello, my name is Lin fan." Lin Fan said. Wu Zhidao: "elder martial brother, how long have you been here?" "For a while, what about you?" "I just arrived. Qianyuanzong is really big. I don''t know how to come back if I appear in other places." Wu Zhi''s family was poor. By chance, he learned of the existence of qianyuanzong, traveled thousands of miles, and experienced various difficulties. Finally, he arrived here. For him, maybe this is a new beginning. Lin Fan said: "since you are new here, you can look around if you have nothing to do, and you can get pills every month. It tastes good and you will like it." "Thank you for telling me." For him, when he first entered the sect, some elder martial brothers were willing to tell him this, which is enough to show that there were still many friendly elder martial brothers in qianyuanzong. Lin Fan said: "if there''s nothing, I''ll read a book. If there''s something I don''t understand, you can ask others. They should be very friendly and tell you." "Thank you, elder martial brother." Wu Zhi stands there, watching Lin Fan return to the house, and then turns to leave. This young man is so polite and friendly that it''s hard for him to make trouble. Inside. Lin Fan looked through the books he had just borrowed. He read them very carefully. It was about the changes of qianyuanzong from its foundation to recent decades. It turned out that there were only three people in Qianyuan sect when it was founded. After thousands of years of development, Qianyuan sect has become a behemoth and occupies an important position in various major sects. It was only in the third generation that qianyuanzong flourished. At the same time, they integrated many sects into Qianyuan sect, and finally developed to the present. When the sect reached its peak, the three generations of patriarchs went up against the sky and stepped into the mysterious place. No one knew, no one could go, and finally no one knew where. Look, look. It''s already dark. Lin Fan lit the oil lamp, sleepless, he continued to read, this kind of book is much better than those secret books, the things recorded in it are very interesting. All night long. Early in the morning. Lin Fan rubbed his eyes, got up and stretched. He opened the door and breathed the fresh air. The air of qianyuanzong in the morning was fresh and moist. Next. He saw in the distant sky, a spaceship slowly fell from the sky and fell to the unknown place in the distance."Wow, what an amazing thing." Lin fan has seen airplanes and spaceships, but he has never seen anything similar to a watercraft flying in the sky. It''s really amazing. It''s really the world''s largest. After a few slow breaths. He returned to the house, lay down on the bed, closed his eyes, his mind is the image of his wife, thinking about the little things together. "Hey, hey..." When he thought of the interesting pictures, Lin fan had a bright smile on his face. He was really happy. As for Lao Zhang, he was forgotten by Lin fan. I don''t know how long. Dong Dong! There was a quick knock on the door. "Open the door." Lin Fan opened his eyes and got up to open the door. When he saw a stranger standing in front of him, he asked curiously: "who are you? What can I do for you? " Chapter 481 Remember people you''ve met in your head. He could be sure that he had not seen the man in front of him, who was beating the door in a hurry and looked something wrong. "You''re Lin fan, right?" Lin Fan said, "I''m Lin fan." Then he saw the other side pass the burden to Lin fan, "this is what Wang Kai asked me to give you." "Wang Kai?" Lin Fan was stunned. If the other party didn''t mention the name, he would have forgotten the person who once had a brief meeting. "Why did he ask you to give me something?" "He is dead. When he was dying, he told me to hand over all his things to you. Oh, he asked me to have a word with you and practice well." After the other party said this, he turned and wanted to leave. "Wait, how did he die?" Lin fan asked. "It''s no use knowing." The other side looks at Lin Fan and sees that the other side is still an ordinary disciple. He wants to know these things. Even if he lets you know what he can do, he has no qualification for cannon fodder with your strength. Lin Fan said, "I want to know." "Ah, well, let me tell you that ye Jun, the young master of Tianhuo palace, killed Wang Kai. The elder martial brother sent us to send war letters to the other party. The other party was not happy and took Wang Kai to attack. For these big people, we are just a few ants. OK, it''s useless to tell you. You''ve been practicing for hundreds of years, and you''re definitely not the opponent of Tianjiao." Then he left directly. Inside. Lin Fan put the burden on the table. Open. There are not many things in it, but they are all the rewards that Wang Kai has received from his elder martial brother in recent years. There are pills, secret scripts and some common weapons for experts. "Wang Kai..." Lin fan doesn''t have deep feelings for Wang Kai. He can be regarded as an ordinary friend. But what he didn''t expect is that such an ordinary friend didn''t forget to give his own things to him after being killed. He also told himself to practice hard. To tell you the truth, Lin Fan was really moved and sad about his death. After a long time. "I just want to read a good book, but you are kind to me, I will not care, I give you revenge." "Ye Jun, the young master of Tianhuo palace." When Lin Fan goes out, he doesn''t borrow books this time. Instead, he asks for information. He must know where ye Jun is. Walk, walk. Passing by the restaurant. I heard someone talking about it. Lin Fan''s strength is very strong, and his ears are naturally very sensitive. As long as he wants to know something and mentions a little bit of small news, he can accurately capture it. He went into the restaurant, came around the people and listened. "It''s said that the eldest martial brother is going to compete with Ye Jun, the young master of Tianhuo palace. You all know that." "A little bit." "I''m not sure." "It''s true. There were three people who sent a message to the elder martial brother. At the same time, another one who sent a message to the elder martial brother was killed by Ye Jun directly." "Ah? So cruel? " "Yes, it''s too bad." ¡­¡­ Listen to what they say and get the most important news. Seven days later! Ancient plains. Lin Fan quietly left the restaurant. For him, everything else is not important. Just find him and kill him. Wang Kai is a good man. If you send a message, you will kill him. How can you kill innocent people like this. ¡­¡­ A palace somewhere. "Elder martial brother, is that the end of Wang Kai''s death?" The young man sitting on his knees slowly opened his eyes, and immediately burst into two brilliant lights. He said slowly, "seven days later, to suppress Ye Jun is to avenge him." The disciples who followed the elder martial brother were quite helpless. Their status is low, so naturally they have no voice. No one cares about their life and death. Just like Wang Kai, he just sends a message to Ye Jun, the eldest martial brother. Because the eldest martial brother''s words are too overbearing, ye Jun is upset and kills Wang Kai. Who should I go to? If Wang Kai knew that it would be like this, he would never spread a word. NIMA, there is no royal law, no natural law, and it''s not what I said, so no one would believe it. Just in a world like this. Running errands is similar to cannon fodder. The only function of cannon fodder''s death is to make the real boss a little angry. Maybe for the boss, their idea is very simple. Even my people dare to kill me. I won''t let you kneel down and beg for mercy. Of course. There will never be a life and death war between them. After all, they all have great origins. Once someone dies, no matter who the winner is, there will be a lot of trouble. ¡­¡­ After he left qianyuanzong, Lin fan, according to the memory in his mind, walked all the way to the deserted plain. He was not fast or slow. He just jumped up from the mountains. He was easy and had no problem.The next day! He had reached the deserted plain. It''s really desolate here. It''s plain all over the world. There are no mountains or rivers. There is loess everywhere. Many of the ground is covered with bones. Looking at the appearance of bones, they have been dead for a long time. Finally, they are buried together with this place, and they will stay here forever. Lin Fan sat on a rock. Waiting quietly. I don''t know how long. A bird''s call resounded all over the world. In the distance, a three Phoenix like beast finds Lin Fan''s tiny figure. His fierce eyes burst with light. He swoops down. In the process of falling, his wings beat, sweeping up bursts of dust, as if a storm is coming. "Human, are you waiting to be swallowed by me?" Lin Fan said: "it''s none of your business. You go. I don''t want to hurt you." He came to wait for ye Jun, and other creatures appeared, which was not his goal, so he advised each other, hoping that the other party would leave early and not stay in such a place. "Ha ha, hurt me?" Lin Fan looked up and looked at each other indifferently. Suddenly, his breath suddenly changed. It was just a sunny day, but now it is a sunny day turning to overcast, from continuous drizzle to torrential rain. In a flash. The surrounding space seemed thick. It''s just like being stuck in the mud, trying to move but unable to move. This kind of feeling is very terrible, just like meeting some strong person who is difficult to fight. "Goodbye, goodbye, goodbye..." The strange animal screamed, the strange feeling dissipated, he spread his wings to fly, and ran away in a panic. "Excuse me." Lin Fan looked at the distant beast indifferently. He was still waiting quietly. His heart was calm and calm, without any fluctuation. To solve this problem, he still needed to go back to read. It''s just that there will be another thing in the future. I need to sweep the tomb for Wang Kai and worship him every year. He is a grateful person, who is good to him, will bear in mind. Day six! The sun is rising. In the distance, there is a burning flame in the sky, which seems to be a strange scene. But when you look at it carefully, it is a firelight that appears across the void. It appears when the sun rises, as if it is more dazzling than the sun. Ye Jun arrived ahead of time. It''s not to arrange some means, but to meditate here and adjust his state to the best moment. As the young master of Tianhuo palace, he has a high status and is the best among the young talents in the field of practice. Even some of the older generation may not be able to compete with him. The land fairyland seems to be far away from the peak. However, the efforts and costs needed to reach this level of cultivation can not be imagined at will. At this point. Ye Jun came from the void, covered with golden clothes, long hair and shawls. There was an air of pride between his eyebrows. His eyes locked on Lin Fan sitting on the rock, and he said coldly: "who are you?" Lin Fan inquired: "are you ye Jun, the young master of Tianhuo palace?" "Well, that''s right. Now that you know me, do you dare to be wild here?" Ye Jun frowns and looks at Lin Fan with a low eyebrow. He is quite puzzled. Qin Ye tries to find him. How can there be such a thing here. "That''s right. I''m afraid I''ll make a mistake." Lin Fan got up, looked directly at Ye Jun and said, "you can do it first. I''m afraid you''re not willing to die. Hit me with your strongest move, or I''ll end you with one move." "This battle is not a duel. It''s revenge for the death of a friend. It''s all about life and death." "Please Ye Jun was stunned by what Lin Fan said, and his expression was dull. Then he laughed and said, "ha ha, it''s ridiculous. You said you wanted to kill me. Is there something wrong with you?" He pointed to his head, indicating that there was something wrong with Lin Fan''s head. It''s like hearing the biggest joke in the world. Lin Fan didn''t speak, but looked at Ye Jun with a serious expression and no laughter. He was not a man who liked to take other people''s lives, but Wang Kai was very good to him, and this kindness will be returned. "Well, since you want to die, I''ll help you." Ye Jun roared, his body turned into a golden light, penetrating the sky and the earth. In a twinkling of an eye, he appeared in front of Lin fan. He clapped his palm on Lin Fan''s chest, and the palm fell. The golden light bloomed and vibrated, and the dazzling golden light covered his sight. Even the light of the sun could not compete with him. It''s just fast. Ye Jun found something wrong. Then there was a voice in his ear. "One move is over." "Very weak." In a moment. Lin Fan grabs Ye Jun''s wrist and blows his fist to his chest. With a fierce force, he blows directly to the ground. Boom!The power of terror erupted. The earth is shaking for hundreds of miles, and cracks appear on the ground. The white air awn surges up from the bottom of the ground, passes through the cracks and goes straight to the sky. All the light disappears. Only the white awn covers the world. Not long after. Lin Fan got up slowly, turned around and left without looking at each other. At this time, ye Jun''s body was completely twisted, even cracked, except his head was intact. Blood was splashing around and flowing slowly. His intact head and eyes were staring round, and he didn''t understand what happened until he died. The clothes he was wearing were a piece of armour, which was extremely powerful. But even with the armour, it was still hard to resist Lin Fan''s attack. After a long time. A gust of wind blows, rolling up the yellow sand all over the sky, but there is no arrogant and overbearing Ye Jun here, only a pile of mud appears here. A generation of young Tianjiao was killed by a mental patient after all. Chapter 482 The day of engagement has come. The elder martial brother Qin came to the desert plain like a banished immortal. He has a natural and unrestrained posture and extraordinary bearing. Anyone who sees him will be fascinated by his bearing. "Strange, the destruction is like this?" He frowned. He didn''t know what happened here, but he didn''t think much. The ancient plain was in danger. Who knows what happened. After a long time. A group of onlookers are coming. How can there be no audience in such a war? Besides, they are all famous people who want to see which of the two young talents is the real winner. Qin ye, elder martial brother of qianyuanzong. Ye Jun, the leader of Shaogong in Tianhuo palace. They are all recognized as the best sons of heaven. They are powerful and talented. Their future achievements are limitless. It is normal for the younger generation to fight. Only by learning from each other and making progress with each other can they go further in their cultivation. "Why! It''s like there''s a war on this ancient plain. " "We can''t be late." "It shouldn''t be possible." They don''t believe it. Although this place has been destroyed like this, maybe something happened some time ago. It should not have ended the battle so soon. It''s just Soon. They saw Qin Ye standing there motionless, looking at the pit in front of them, as if they saw something terrible. They didn''t look back for a long time. "Qin night is here. Where is Ye Jun?" "Who knows, it should be around." "Come on, let''s go and see what''s going on." "It''s good to have a good communication with Tianjiao of Qianyuan palace. It''s a good relationship." Anyone with great potential is worth making friends with. After all, who knows why the other party will grow up? For example, Qin ye, they all regard him as the next leader of Qianyuan sect. It''s not a mistake to make a relationship. Soon. When they came to Qin ye, they followed his eyes and looked into the pit. That''s what happened. "Ah "He is Ye Jun." "How could that be?" "Qin Ye killed Ye Jun." These onlookers are all experienced practitioners in the field of practice. When they see the scene in front of them, they are completely shocked, as if they saw something terrible happening. It''s like the sky is falling. Shocked in the Qin night reaction, see these people around, quickly explained: "I did not." He can''t admit it. Otherwise, something big will happen. Ye Jun is the young master of Tianhuo palace. He has a very high status. There is no problem to be defeated. But now that he is killed, the problem is more complicated. The onlookers looked at Qin ye and nodded their heads, as if to say, we believe what you say, but we believe what our eyes see. You didn''t do it? Qin Ye pleaded: "this is what I did when I came here. He was killed by others. Qin Ye is not the kind of person who dare not admit it." He knows it''s no use explaining to these guys. Direct escape. He is going back to his ancestral home. If he doesn''t deal with it properly, he is afraid that he will be missed by the people in the temple of heavenly fire, and his future life will be very difficult. The next day! The world was shocked. It is rumored that the emperor Qianyuan palace killed Ye Jun on the night of the Qin Dynasty in the deserted plain. Ye Jun died miserably, with no bones left and only his head lying there alone. And this matter naturally spread to the Qianyuan palace. Countless disciples are excited and shout. "Elder martial brother Qin is invincible." Originally, when they learned that the elder martial brother was going to compete with Ye Jun, they believed that he could win, but they also knew that ye Jun was not so simple. However, they did not expect that the elder martial brother was so overbearing that he killed Ye Jun on the spot. Young talent is the first, who else. Qianyuan palace cemetery. "Wang Kai, I''ve avenged you. You can rest in peace. Every year I''ll burn paper for you. Don''t worry about having no money to buy food below." Lin Fan stood in front of the ordinary grave bag and said softly. Then he turned and left. For him, as long as the library is not destroyed, nothing can stop him. Zongmen, main hall. "You said you didn''t kill Ye Jun?" Liu Shanyue, the leader of Qianyuan sect, inquired. When he learned about this, he was also shocked. It''s normal for the disciples of the two forces to fight each other. However, if people''s lives are caused, it''s not necessary to talk about martial arts morality. Tianhuo palace is also a big force. If this happens, can the leader of Tianhuo palace spare him Qin night? Qin ye said: "Lord, I have an appointment with Ye Jun to fight in the desert plain, but I''ve been like this up to now." "Ah Liu Shanyue sighed: "I believe what you say, but the outside world doesn''t believe it."Qin Ye bowed his head and wanted to spray the thief to death. Who the hell are you? You dare not admit it. You let me carry the pot for no reason. Do you know this pot is going to carry the dead. All of a sudden. Liu Shanyue looked out and sighed, "it''s time to come, it''s time to come." At this point. The disciples of qianyuanzong looked up at the void in the distance. It was very red, and the sky was burning with a huge flame. The vision was amazing, which was not what ordinary experts could do. "Emperor qianyuanzong, give me the night of Qin." Before the man arrived, the roar had come. For the leader of the temple of heavenly fire, he was infuriated to learn that his child had been killed. Although he had many children, ye Jun was the one he valued most. He is very similar in character. The talent is excellent. He was the most perfect next leader in his heart, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Therefore, qianyuanzong had to pay the price anyway. Lin Fan stood outside, looking at the distant sky, and said to himself: "wife, Lao Zhang, if you are here, you will be able to see the sunset. What a beautiful sunset." He looked up for a long time, really beautiful, beautiful, even if it is said to be a fairyland on earth, but also so it. His calmness didn''t fit in with the expression of those disciples around him. Those disciples were frightened, uneasy and angry. After reading for a while, Lin Fan went back to the house and didn''t pay attention to it any more. Nothing could stop him from reading all the books in the library. A long time later. Only then did he know. On that day, things were very troublesome. There was a war between the leader of Tianhuo palace and Liu Shanyue, and no one could win him. At last, when he left, the leader of Tianhuo palace pointed to Qin ye and said, "you''ll be waiting for us to hunt for you all your life." Very overbearing words. Scared, Qin Ye''s face changed greatly on the spot. For him, this is to block all his way. If you think about it carefully, you can see that he was watched by the other party as soon as he came out of the clan. With his accomplishments, he can''t be the opponent of the leader sect of Tianhuo palace. Maybe I don''t know how to die. Time flies. Qianyuanzong is still standing. Lin fan still travels between the library and his residence. There is no change. Every year he goes to burn paper for Wang Kai and tells him about the changes here. The disciples around paid little attention to this strange fellow. It''s not that they don''t want to notice. It''s Lin fan who is haunted by ghosts. No one knows when he will go out. As long as he works hard, he will become an outside disciple in three or four years. He will move away from here and go to a bigger stage. Naturally, he won''t care where he was when he was down. Not to mention There is a strange fellow here. In the twinkling of an eye, 70 years have passed. Qianyuanzong is still like spring all the year round. All his disciples want to make great progress in their cultivation. During this time. Qianyuanzong ushered in a new patriarch. It''s not Qin ye or the young man who cried out, "thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, you''ll wait for me." it''s a step-by-step and steady martial arts ambition. There are many things in ancient and modern times. Tianjiao, who has been talked about by people, has not come to the last step. Qin Ye has been trapped in the clan for several years, which is a kind of torture for him. Watching the younger martial brother Tianjiao, who has been training and getting adventure, he can''t bear it after all. If he continues to do so, he will be completely overtaken. As a result, he left the clan and went to the outside world. Not long after that, the bad news came that Qin Ye was out. He met the leader of Tianhuo palace and killed himself on the spot. The blood stained the sky and his head was directly crushed to pieces. Liu Shanyue, the patriarch, was frustrated when he heard the bad news. Finally, he had a war with the leader of Tianhuo palace. The war lasted three days and three nights. Finally, no one knew what was going on. He only knew that when both sides came back, they were closed. Thirty years ago, Hedong Tianjiao''s son was very excited and scolded in front of Qin Ye''s tomb. He left happily, but it didn''t last long. He was in a forbidden area, ready to win a future. He was killed by an indescribable taboo strongman in the forbidden area. He became one of the countless ghosts in the forbidden area. In just a few decades, it was an unbearable disaster for any sect to fall two Tianjiao in succession. When people thought Qianyuan sect was going to fall, the humble and even unknown Wuzhi stood up. In just a few decades, he reached the peak of the cave. The high-level of Qianyuan sect was shocked and more excited. I didn''t expect that our qianyuanzong was proud. Therefore, with careful cultivation, he is not outstanding in martial arts talent, but he has strong will, excellent luck, and rapid progress in cultivation. What''s more, he has as many resources as he needs. Finally, 70 years later, he successfully broke through to the realm of great power and got the permission of the patriarch to prepare for the ceremony of abdication.On this day. It''s very lively. The clan is celebrating. Countless disciples rushed to the hall. Some of the older generation''s disciples sighed. "I didn''t expect that at the end of the day, it was Wu Zhi, a once humble disciple, who succeeded in taking over the position of patriarch." "Yes, I really didn''t think of it." "It''s a pity that so many proud and amazing senior brothers have fallen on the way. It''s a pity. If they were all here, what kind of flourishing age would qianyuanzong be." There are some young disciples who don''t know, so they are very confused. The elder disciple explained with a smile. "A few decades ago, there were two brilliant people in our clan." "One of them is our elder martial brother, Qin Ye. He once killed Ye Jun, the young master of Tianhuo palace, in the deserted plain. It''s a pity that the old thief of Tianhuo palace didn''t teach us martial arts morality that day. He used the big to bully the small and killed the elder martial brother outside." "And the other one?" "The other one is even more extraordinary. His talent is better than that of the elder martial brother, but his luck is not good. He enters a forbidden area and is killed by a terrorist in the forbidden area." "Ah..." "Things are hard to predict." Chapter 483 The ceremony of abdication is very important. It''s the most important thing of qianyuanzong. Many big sects will send people to celebrate. Of course, tianhuogong and qianyuanzong are feuds. Their hatred is deep-rooted. When they meet, their disciples will fight each other. Naturally, they will not send people to celebrate. And the big people come here to find out one thing. How is Liu Shanyue. Seventy years ago. They want to know who wins and who loses in the battle with tianhuogong Zhangjiao, and what the result is, or whether they lose and hurt the source. Lin Fan stood in the crowd, inconspicuous, lively or more like to see. "This younger martial brother is a little green eyed. He just entered the sect?" Standing beside Lin fan, a fellow asked curiously. Lin Fan said with a smile, "it''s been a while." "Oh, it seems that this younger martial brother is relatively low-key." This fellow disciple is very curious. He is quite open among ordinary disciples. He has seen almost all of them, but Lin fan doesn''t have any impression. Then he doesn''t continue to think about it. Maybe it''s not long since he started. Lin Fan said: "seldom go out." "No wonder, younger martial brother has to go out more and walk around with other disciples. You can see that our new patriarch is powerful. I heard that our new patriarch was unknown before, but unexpectedly became the patriarch. I think younger martial brother is good. I can''t say that he will be the next patriarch in the future." "No, I''m not interested in the patriarch. I prefer reading books." When Lin Fan said this, the fellow was shocked. The trough! I''m polite to you, but you take it seriously. This person cannot be approached. I don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick. I have to hide in the future. Lin Fan stood there and watched the meeting. The one on the stage seemed to be familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere. He just didn''t remember it, didn''t take it to heart, shook his head, left here, went back to the house and continued to read. He has read a lot of books in these 70 years. I have forgotten how many books I have read. Anyway, wanben has it. But there are so many books in the library. They haven''t finished reading one floor. Anyone who encounters this kind of thing can collapse. But for Lin fan, these are nothing. The heart is like nature, calm and gentle. The books on the first floor of the library, as long as they are read by him, are always remembered by him. It''s hard to forget. As he wants to say, these books are not as powerful as his fist when they are trained to the greatest extent. The library. Lin Fan returned the book, then borrowed a book and looked towards the second floor, as if he was looking for someone. Shake your head. Back in the house. Read the book as usual. Dong Dong! There was a knock on the door. Lin Fan got up and opened the door. Outside the door stood an old man. When the old man saw Lin fan, his face was smiling. "Won''t you invite me in?" "Please." The old man on the second floor of the library has been paying attention to Lin Fan for a long time. It''s a pity that his disciples with great perseverance are rare No talent, but he always believed that there was a kind of light called miracle. The old man observed Lin Fan''s room, a very common residence for ordinary disciples. There was nothing unusual. "You don''t seem to be very well." Lin Fan said. The old man said happily, "if you can see the reason of my body, I will know that the miracle has happened after all. My body has a secret disease long ago. Now my life and blood are declining, and the time is coming. I want to say goodbye to you this time. I''m going to close the door and fight. Maybe there is still a glimmer of hope." Lin fan is helpless. If Lao Zhang or ginseng are here, they can save you. But if they are not here, there is nothing I can do. The old man''s eyes were gentle and asked in a soft voice, "it seems that you have made progress in the past 70 years. You don''t want to expose yourself. I never told anyone. I just hope my idea is right. You will be a miracle of qianyuanzong. I can rest assured that you are here." Lin Fan said, "thank you for your help over the years." The old man waved his hand and said, "no, it''s not I who help you, but you who help me. I once doubted about miracles, but seeing you now, I believe it exists." Lin Fan felt that the old man was mistaken. Seeing that he had not changed for 70 years, he thought it was a miracle. In fact No, that''s something I''m really good at. I don''t look normal all the time. It''s just that he didn''t say it. Although he didn''t quite understand, he felt that the other party seemed to regard him as a miracle. I don''t want to be disappointed. He didn''t explain. "I also believe in miracles." Lin Fan said. The old man got up, patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and said, "keep working hard. I hope you can reach the peak. I''ll leave first. If God wants to give me a chance, we''ll meet again in the future.""I''ll see you off." Lin Fan said. Watching the old man leave, Lin Fan hopes that the other party can succeed. He is indeed a friendly grandfather. The ceremony of abdication to the throne of the patriarch ended. The strong men who came to participate were shocked. Liu Shanyue appeared, as like as two peas, and no difference. It seems that the thing that was once thought is too much. He''s fine. At this point. Looking at the former patriarch in front of him, Wu Zhi didn''t have the momentum of sweeping the eight wasteland and six harmonies. Instead, he looked very decadent. His black hair turned white, his face looked very pale, and there were many wrinkles on his face, which was much older than before. "Lord..." Wu Zhi wants to inquire about the situation of the patriarch, but Liu Shanyue raises his hand to interrupt. "Listen, qianyuanzong will depend on you in the future. I fought with the leader of tianhuogong for three days and three nights, and both sides were defeated. Now the situation can''t be reversed." In order to appear in the abdication ceremony, he paid a great price. He wanted to let the people of all religions know that the situation in this seat is very good, not as bad as you think. It''s just that strong support is strong support after all. The price is to make the injury in the body worse. However, he knew that the old thief of Tianhuo palace was no better. He could not be sure that he had died. He wanted to repair his own injury unless he met the divine medicine that could seize heaven and earth. The magic medicine is hard to find. It''s even rarer. "Yes, I will never let the master down." Wu Zhiying said that he knew the reason why the patriarch did so. Qianyuan sect could not decline, let alone let the people of other sects know that Liu Shanyue''s situation was very bad. Liu Shanyue said in a deep voice: "I will enter the forbidden area to fight for a chance. The chance is very slim. Maybe I will never come out again after I go in. You have a heavy burden. Not only do you need to be strong, but you also need to cultivate new disciples and strengthen the clan." Wu Zhidao: "I remember." Liu Shanyue waved, let Wu Zhi leave, then nursed his condition, ready to recover a little bit, then went to the forbidden area. Wu Zhi clenched his fist and looked at the huge Qianyuan sect. He suddenly felt that he had a heavy burden. What he had to do was to enhance the strength of the sect. At the same time, we should improve our own strength. Let those who peep at qianyuanzong completely get rid of their thoughts. The place where ordinary disciples live. Lin Fan bought a chicken from zongmen market, sat outside, boiled water and plucked chicken feathers. "You''re like my hen." It''s very similar to what he says, but the action in his hand is constant. He''s skillful, just like he often does it. Although Lin fan doesn''t take the initiative to cook all the time, he''s really good at it. Braised chicken in brown sauce. This dish is very delicious, and it is one of the few dishes he is good at. At night. Everything is ready. There are two dishes on the table, one is braised chicken and the other is bean curd soup. Just as he was about to start. There''s movement at the window. Lin Fan looked at the window and found a figure standing there. No But each other''s hands in the window, looking longingly at the food on the table in the house. "Want to eat?" Lin fan asked with a smile. "Yes, yes." The other side nodded wildly. Lin Fan got up, opened the door and said in a low voice, "come in this way." The other party looked at Lin Fan and the food on the table. He, who had no resistance to the food, walked into the house with Lin Fan with a smile on his face. "Where are you from?" Lin Fan inquired. The other side is very tall, about 1.9 meters, with a simple and honest face. From time to time, they squeeze their eyes, as if there is something wrong. "Farming." He spoke in a loud voice. "Ha ha ha..." With that, he giggled. The laughter was very bright and happy. Lin Fan took the bowl, filled some chicken pieces for him, and slowly pushed them in front of each other, "eat." He likes to share his food with others. The other side looked at the bowl in front of him, then at Lin fan, and then he still laughed, and then he quickly ate the chicken. Originally, this pot of braised chicken could be eliminated by Lin Fan alone, but after sharing it with others, he slowed down his eating speed, hoping that the other party could eat more. It wasn''t long. A pot of braised chicken was eliminated perfectly. The other side wiped his mouth with his sleeve, opened his mouth and looked at Lin Fan with a smile. "Is it delicious?" "Delicious." "What''s your name?" "Ha ha." When the other party said this, he felt the back of his head and "ha ha" again. "Ha ha?" Lin Fan was stunned and then said with a smile: "well, it''s a very good name. I''m happy and optimistic. It''s getting late. Let''s go back early."At night. "Ha ha" when he left here and walked on the road, another disciple passed by and said, "fool, how did you come here? Did you steal something?" "No, I didn''t steal." "Who knows if you steal it or not, unless you take off all your clothes, I''ll believe you." One of the disciples said: "don''t play. He is a fool in the village at the foot of the mountain. He is weeding and farming in zongmen. If he is seen by the elder martial brothers, he will scold us." "All right." The next day. Lin Fan was reading in the house until it was getting dark, and there was some noise outside. He got up and pushed the door open. I saw "ha ha" standing outside with a rabbit in his hand. "Here you are..." "For me?" "Well." Lin Fan took the rabbit and said with a smile, "thank you." "Ha ha" scratched his head happily and laughed again. His voice was clean and clear, just like a child. He gave good things to his parents and got praise from them. Just when Lin Fan was about to speak. "Ha ha" waved his hand and ran far away. As he ran, he cried, "I''m home." Lin Fan watched the other party leave. Smile. Chapter 484 The days after that are very flat, but there are changes in the flat. The appearance of "ha ha" gives Lin Fan a sense of happiness and achievement. Every time he sees that "ha ha" is full of oil, Lin Fan thinks that his craft is really speechless. He can make it so delicious. Maybe he will go back and open a small restaurant with his wife. She will wash the dishes, I will cook, Lao Zhang will pick up the guests, and the hen will look after the house. Lin fan is a little naughty and has a loud voice. Put your fingers to your lips. "Shh!" I hope he can keep quiet, and then arrange him to read books with him. After 70 years of cultivation, he has formed a habit of reading books, which goes deep into the bone marrow. Even their own temperament has changed. Gentle, gentle, it feels good. Sometimes. Lin Fan talks to "ha ha" about the contents of the books, but for "ha ha", he can''t understand what Lin fan says, but it''s very interesting. He sits next to Lin fan, holds his chin and listens vaguely. Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye. Three years later. Qianyuanzong flourished under the rule of Wuzhi, and everything developed very well. Liu Shanyue did not mistake the right person, and it was indeed the best choice for Wuzhi to become the patriarch. Today. While Lin Fan was reading. "Ha ha" rushed in, shouting excitedly. "Born, born." Lin Fan said, "let''s go and have a look." "Ha ha" is from the village at the foot of zongmen mountain. Although he seems a little silly, he met a village sister who liked him a year ago. They fell in love and married each other in the presence of the villagers. In the village. People here all depend on qianyuanzong. People in the village often sell their crops to zongmen, and some people work in zongmen, just like "ha ha". Although I will be bullied, there is no problem in my life. Everyone in the village knows that "ha ha" there is a good friend in qianyuanzong. As soon as his daughter-in-law is about to have a baby, she runs out in a hurry. It seems that she wants to inform someone who is more important to him. See the arrival of Lin fan. They are all used to it. It turns out that he is an ordinary disciple, which is true. If he has a problem with his head, "ha ha," how can there be a disciple or even a higher disciple willing to make friends with him. "After birth, you silly boy finally has a back. He''s a man with a handle. Give him a name quickly." An old man laughed and said. The villagers all sympathize with "ha ha". When they were young, they got sick and burned their heads. Up to now, they are only six or seven years old, but they are very nice, hardworking, and sometimes they behave strangely. Ha ha, looking at Lin fan, I hope Lin fan can help his son name. "The name of Bai Bai." Ha ha, give the baby to Lin fan. Lin Fan took over the baby. The baby was a little ugly, but his eyes were very bright. Lin Fan liked it very much. He thought that if his wife wanted to, he would like to have a baby for him. Name it. It needs a certain cultural foundation. Wahaha? Hahaha? "Ha Lin." Lin Fan said. "OK, Ha Lin is nice." Ha ha happy way, and then laugh, scared the children are crying, one side of the old man patted ha ha''s head. "Still smile, still don''t hurry to see your daughter-in-law, give birth to this baby, don''t know how much suffering." Lin Fan hooks Halin''s finger, smiles and plays with him. For Lin fan, his idea is very simple, that is, from now on, he will slowly learn how to take care of children, and he will not be at a loss when he has children with his wife. Five years later. He was still reading books in the house as usual. The clan changed a little. As the leader of the clan, Wu Zhi naturally issued several benefits to the disciples of the clan. All the disciples'' houses have been renovated. At the same time, the training resources received every month have doubled, which is a particularly good thing for all the disciples, and has attracted all the disciples to cheer. Only for Lin fan, it has no influence. In these years, Liu Shanyue, the former patriarch, did not appear again. Someone found a corpse in the forbidden area. From the broken clothes, it seems to be Liu Shanyue of qianyuanzong. The old man in the library never showed up. Life and death are unknown. It''s very dangerous to practice all the way. If you are careless, you will be doomed. At this point. Lin Fan looked up at the window and saw that there was half a child''s head dangling there. "Come in, it''s cold outside." "Bai Bai..." Soon, a little fat man with tiger head and tiger brain skillfully turned in from the window. He didn''t leave the door and had to turn in the window. He was really brave.Ha Lin is already five years old. Instead of inheriting the "ha ha" foolishness, he has Lin Fan''s shrewdness There seems to be something wrong with that. "How did you get here?" Lin Fan put down the book, touched his head and asked. Ha Lin innocent way: "white, people want you, come to see you." Since he can walk, he likes to play here with Lin fan, as if he has a natural affinity with Lin fan. "Why is your arm blue?" Lin Fan grabbed his arm, patted his cerebellar pouch and said, "did you fight again?" Ha Lin looked at the green on his arm and said angrily: "Bai Bai, Er Hu said that my father was a fool. I was angry, and then I wrestled with him, but I was still a little stronger. I beat him all over the ground to find his teeth, and I promised that I would not say it again." Lin Fan touched his head, "well, yes, you are a brave little hero who protects your father." Get white praise, Halin head up, full of pride. Then he took Lin Fan''s arm, shook it and said, "Bai Bai, my father said you are very powerful. Can you teach me how to practice. "Ha ha." Lin Fan said with a smile: "when you grow up, you will be able to join qianyuanzong. Then you will be able to practice." Ha Lin shook his head and said, "no, I want to learn from Bai Bai." Although cute in front of sexy no temptation, but the child''s cute and coquetry, power is very terrible, Lin Fan likes the child, just like the encounter of Xiaobao. Lin Fan inquired, "what do you want to cultivate?" "I like to punch people." Ha Lin said. Lin Fan thought about it. In this case, he should teach Ha Lin the boxing classic. It''s a very powerful boxing technique. Although he hasn''t used it much, he knows that if he wants to learn, he should teach Ha Lin the best. "Well, I''ll teach you." Lin Fan said. Hearing this, Ha Lin cheered excitedly and hopped around the house, looking very happy. "Thank you, Bai Bai." Lin Fan smiles, and then continues to read. There are too many books in the library. I don''t know when I can finish reading them. But according to the current situation, just take your time. The days after that were quiet. Young Halin would come to Linfan to learn the book of boxing. It''s an advanced boxing technique. He has high requirements for the practitioners themselves, so Halin won''t tell others that he has learned from others in vain. He thought to himself, I''m going to grow up in silence and scare them in the future. Lin Fan said to Ha Lin, don''t tell anyone that you have learned from me. For Lin fan, he doesn''t want others to know that he is very powerful. According to his idea, if you let others know that he is very powerful, you will come to annoy him. So it is impossible to finish reading all the books in the library. Although our Lin Fan seems to have read a book. It''s actually very smart. Otherwise, it is impossible to think of these things. Of course. If you let the one eyed man see that Lin Fan imparts the book of boxing to a child so casually, he will definitely vomit blood. Your sister, our feelings are so deep, how can we not pass it on to me. However, if Lin fan knows, he will definitely tell the other party that if you want to learn, just say it. If you don''t say it, I don''t know where you want to learn. Years later! Under the careful guidance of Lin fan, Ha Lin made great progress and became a disciple of qianyuanzong. Although he was young, his iron fists were a little famous, and he was called "invincible" for them. He didn''t tell anyone that he learned his boxing from Lin fan. At the same time, he was a little curious. Uncle is so powerful, why is he still an ordinary disciple? At last, when he saw that uncle liked reading books so much, he immediately understood that uncle was the most low-key person in the legend. "Uncle, I went out and killed a dozen zombies this time." Ha Lin is ten years old, but because of practicing boxing, he is in good shape. He can''t look like a ten-year-old child except for his immature appearance. Lin Fan said: "it''s really powerful. Did you save a lot of people?" "No, it''s a pity that all the people in that village have been killed by zombies. I heard from my senior brothers that there is a demon born, which seems to be called a blood devil. Everyone is looking for him. As long as we eradicate him, we can solve these problems." Ha Lin said. Lin Fan said: "it''s really a pity. It''s rare for you to come back to see your father. He''s not well recently and he often coughs." "Well, I know. I''ll go back to see Dad later." Ha Lin didn''t feel like his uncle before, but later he grew up and felt that his boxing was not simple. He can be sure that uncle is a real hermit. Soon. Ha Lin left here. Lin Fan looks at Ha Lin''s back and smiles. Unexpectedly, Xiao pangdun, who was once a tiger head and tiger brain, has become thinner and more powerful when he grows up.I''m looking forward to what it will be like in the future. Keep reading. Nothing. In the village. When the villagers saw Ha Lin coming back, they all said hello warmly. They all knew that ha ha''s son was promising and was already a disciple of qianyuanzong. "Mother, I''m back." Ha Lin shouts. A woman came out of the house and saw Halin. A smile suddenly appeared on her face. This is the passion of maternal love. There is no false emotion. "Dad, I heard that dad is not in good health. I just went out this time and left some pills for him to take." He is very popular among his disciples. After all, he is a very good person. Everyone is willing to form a team with him. Therefore, when he meets some good things, he will give them to him. It''s like the pills that nourish the body. It''s from a senior brother. In case of emergency. Chapter 485 in the house. Ha ha, seeing the people coming in, he immediately said in a loud voice: "my child is back. My father is so happy. Ha ha..." Cough! It didn''t take long for me to laugh, but I coughed up. These are the hidden diseases left by my work, and then broke out in the end. Ha Lin helped ha ha and took out the pill from his arms. "Dad, it''s a good pill. It''s good after taking it. Don''t work in the future. I''m still in this family." Ha ha way: "you keep, dad is OK." "Dad, I have a lot of these. It''s OK." Ha Lin knows that his father''s head has problems, but he never feels inferior for these. His father''s love for him is deep, and he feels that his father is the best father in the world. Woman humanitarian: "the child gives you to take, you used, do not let the child worry." Ha ha laughs to scratch a head, listen to the daughter-in-law''s words, took Dan Yao, on the spot the body is much better, "have you ever been there for nothing?" "Yes, I''ve been there since I came back." Ha Lin said. "That''s good." Ha ha, I''m glad that Lin fan is very good to him and his children, so he hopes that Ha Lin can be good to Lin fan. Besides, the name is Lin fan. Otherwise, with their knowledge, how can they have such a nice name. The clan. As the leader of the clan, Wu Zhi recently saw the emergence of mysterious demons in the area under the control of the clan. Countless people died in the hands of these demons, and many villages and towns were affected. He was determined to find the devil''s place. It''s just that they''re very good at hiding. It''s hard to get anything for a while. The ability of the demon is a bit terrible. The people who are hurt by him will be poisoned by him and become flesh and blood eating monsters. Finally, it is found that these flesh and blood eating monsters are equivalent to the workers of the demon and help the demon to strengthen its strength. "Suzerain, do you think the demon could have been released from the temple of heavenly fire?" Asked an elder. Once upon a time, they had no hatred with the temple of heavenly fire. But since that incident, there has been a deeper hatred between the two sects. After decades of fermentation, the hatred has become deeper and deeper, even if it is the enemy of life and death. Wu Zhidao said: "before there is no definite evidence, we can''t be too arbitrary. We must find this demon as soon as possible, or we will have endless trouble and raise a tiger." Demons devour people''s blood essence and nourish their own strength. If they let it go, there will be endless trouble. "The LORD said that." The elder answered. A few months later. Ha Lin came back from the outside with a dignified look. His small team was injured. The original five member team was short of a younger martial brother. They were out on duty to protect ordinary people from being persecuted by demons. But I didn''t expect that the situation would be so dangerous. If it wasn''t for him to finally show his "boxing classic" and blow out a way of life, I''m afraid everyone would have to stay there. "Are you in trouble?" Lin Fan found that Ha Lin lowered his head, looking very wrong, as if very sad, obviously met something outside. "Bai Bai, we met people who were harmed by demons when we went out this time. They all died miserably and very dangerous. One of my younger martial brothers died in the hands of demons, but we can''t find any demons. Even the patriarch can''t find demons. I don''t know how many people will die in the future." Ha Lin said sadly. Lin Fan said: "take me to that place, I will help you eliminate the demons." He was not worried about whether qianyuanzong would be ruined by demons. He was worried that Halin was in danger outside. Once he didn''t know what was going on outside. But Wang Kai''s death let him know that it was dangerous outside. If anything happens to Ha Lin, ha ha, he will be very sad. In order to put an end to this matter, he wants to take the initiative to find out the demon and then solve it. Halin doesn''t know if uncle can find the demon. After all, even the patriarch can''t find the demon, but he still chooses to believe uncle. In a few days! "Bai Bai, this is it." Ha Lin said. They are now in a village. It used to be busy here, but after the evil of demons, it has become ruins. The ground is black and red. Blood and soil mixed together, after the fermentation of the world, and finally become like this. Ha Lin doesn''t know how to find it. In the present situation, it is impossible even in the great empire. Sniff! Lin Fan smelled the air, opened his arms, felt the nature, caught the smell of demons, very weak, but he was finally found. I feel the whole world. Nature is omnipresent, and the person who can feel nature is even better. Soon. He captured the place with the most strong flavor. "Found it." Lin Fan opened his eyes and said. Ha Lin was shocked and said, "Bai Bai, how did you find it?"Lin Fan said with a smile, "I smell it." Then he grabs Ha Lin and jumps up directly. It''s a little far away. If he passes slowly, it will take a lot of time. It''s true to have time to read books. A day later. Ha Lin has long been shocked by his uncle''s methods. He had never seen such a person on his way. He had never experienced that feeling before. Then he looked around and found that he came to a strange place, but the surrounding environment was very bad. There was a deep smell everywhere. "Bai Bai, is it really here?" Halin asked. "Yes, here it is." Lin Fan smiles, and then claps his hand toward the ground under the silly eyes of HA Lin. with a roar, the terrible air waves spread out. The ground, which is harder than magic weapons, burst in an instant, and countless black breath gushed out from the bottom of the earth. "Come out, demon." Lin Fan said. Next. A shrill cry resounded all over the world. "Who dares to disturb me." The earth shakes and the mountains shake. The monstrous air rises and condenses in the air. In the blink of an eye, a figure in red robes appears in front of them. "This is the devil?" he said He felt a terrible power from the demon, which made him shudder and have no ability to resist. "Yes, he is a demon. According to the smell, it can''t be wrong. If you meet him, it will be miserable." Lin Fan said. Lin Fan waved to the demon, "you did what happened in qianyuanzong." He knows it''s the other party, but he is used to telling him that it''s better to ask about some things. "Who are you?" the demon said slowly Lin Fan said: "I''m his uncle. He has been looking for your whereabouts outside, but there are too many dangers. I''m afraid that something will happen if I continue, so I will come to you and kill you. Then he will be safe." There''s nothing wrong with that. When the demon heard Lin Fan''s words, his expression became shocked, as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world. After a moment of silence, he raised his head and laughed. "Ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous. You stupid friar, you should say such stupid words. You know, I''m only half a step away from breaking the limit and becoming the existence of the virtual divine realm. Even the strong one in your Terran friars dare not do anything to me." He was so surprised that he was only one step away from entering the realm of emptiness. This is a monster. At this point. Lin Fan walked towards the demon, and Ha Lin called, "Bai Bai, be careful." He came to the bottom of the demon, raised his hand, waved to the demon, "you come down, I have something to say to you." The demon looked at Lin Fan scornfully. In the twinkling of an eye, his body melted and turned into a red drill. Only his head existed, and behind it was a long tail. Winding around Lin fan. "Ridiculous, you said you were here to kill me. I''m curious. How can you kill me?" Lin Fan raised his fist and said, "it''s just a blow to kill you." The demon was smiling, smiling happily, as if he had met some kind of big joke. For a moment, the demon''s momentum gradually became gloomy. "It depends on how you die." In the blink of an eye. The demons turn into entities and punch Lin Fan crazily. When they reach the realm of demons, the space is distorted every time. This is the first time that Ha Lin saw his uncle do it. Of course. Now my uncle is in the process of being beaten by the other party. He is very frightened and worried. I don''t know if he can support me. The dust covers my uncle. Lin Fan feels that the demon is so annoying. He raises his hand and knocks on the demon''s head. He just knocks the demon silly and looks at him. It seems that he didn''t expect that the other party didn''t have anything up to now. How could it be? It''s the hell. Next. Lin Fan seems to be playing a combination of boxing, another blow to the devil''s head. Although there was no earthshaking terror when he said the fist, for the demon, the fist in the pupil gradually enlarged and could not be avoided. Bang! It''s a blow to the devil''s head. Outside. Ha Lin is waiting nervously. He doesn''t know what happened, but just now, he catches the blooming of a terrible force sensitively. At this point. A figure came out of the dust. Halin opened his mouth and looked shocked. Lin Fan went to Ha Lin and patted his head, "let''s go." "Ah Oh Ha Lin responded, and then quickly asked: "Bai Bai, where''s the devil?" "Dead." "Ah, are you dead like this?""Yes, no mistake." Ha Lin looks back at the place where the dust is still strong. He really can''t believe it. He pinches the index. How long has it been? It''s almost a horror demon in the void. Nothing else. Even if there is a real battle, it must be a disaster. How can it be so easy. Lin Fan seemed to think of something and said in a low voice: "don''t tell anyone, we will treat it as if it didn''t happen, you know?" "Oh." Ha Lin answered, and then followed: "Bai Bai, don''t you like people to know that you are very powerful?" "Well, I want to read quietly." Lin Fan said with a smile. "But there are a lot of books in the library. I don''t know when to see them," he said "So don''t worry. Take your time. You can finish it." Chapter 486 Life is still very dull. No one knows except Ha Lin who knows Lin fan is very strong. What''s more, Halin did help his uncle keep a secret that only the two of them knew. Wu Zhi has been thinking about demons, but for several months, until a year later, there was no movement. The demons seemed to disappear completely, and he didn''t hear where they met the disaster. In the end, without knowing it. They also left as demons, but they did not relax their vigilance and let people pay attention to the situation. Once they encounter problems, they must deal with them as the most important thing. Ten years later. He is the child of ordinary villagers in the village at the foot of zongmen mountain. It turned out to be the pride of the clan. It''s a template for inspirational stories. Wu Zhi pays close attention to this young man. At the same time, there is another Tianjiao in Qianyuan sect. In addition, Ha Lin''s words are two. This is Tianyou Qianyuan sect. Nearly a hundred years later, Tianjiao appears again, which proves that Qianyuan sect is still very powerful. A few years later. After all, Halin did not escape the love story and married a common woman, which caused a great sensation. After all, Halin was the pride of emperor qianyuanzong. Even if he had a partner, he would find a match, but how could he expect to be with a common woman. This has a lot to do with his living environment. His father''s IQ is only seven or eight years old, and his mother is normal. He gives all his love to him, so he wants to find a woman who can run a family and is as good as his mother. Those eminent nuns are busy with cultivation, and they don''t care about these things. And today. Ha Lin comes to Lin Fan with his newborn baby in his arms. He hopes that uncle can give the baby a name. His name is from uncle. I feel very good. Lin Fan looks at Ha Lin and the child in his arms, as if he had been separated from the rest of the world. He didn''t expect that so long has passed, and even Ha Lin has already had a child. He looked down at his crotch. Gee! Why do you want to see it? It''s really a strange behavior. "Bai Bai, what''s the matter with you?" Halin asked. Lin Fan said: "it''s OK. I''m thinking about it." Ha Lin is looking forward to it. He doesn''t know what name his uncle will give his children, but it''s absolutely beautiful, and it won''t be worse than his name. In his opinion, when he reads so many books, his knowledge is absolutely vast. Although these are just secret scripts, they do not affect Lin Fan''s status in the heart of HA Lin. It wasn''t long. Lin Fan said, "let''s call it hasiqi." "Hashi." Ha Lin said to himself, and then he said: "Bai Bai, I don''t know why. It''s always pleasant to read the name. What''s the meaning of it?" Lin Fan said: "unparalleled in the world, chess is better." Ha Lin said with a smile: "I know Bai Bai is very good at naming. From this name, we can see that Bai Bai has great expectations for his future. Thank you, Bai Bai." Lin Fan was relieved to see that he liked the name so much. He suddenly found that he was very talented in naming. Maybe this is the advantage of reading more books. "Go back early, the child needs a good rest." Lin Fan said. "Well, I''ll go back first." For him, half of his life has been completed, and the last half is to work hard to become the patriarch. That will be the most perfect life. Watching him leave, he smiles, closes the door, goes back to his desk and carries on reading with the light. In the twinkling of an eye. Another 30 years. Qianyuanzong, as usual, had a lot of small things, but no big things happened and there was no danger, let alone similar things that threatened to destroy it. Just during this time. The internal situation of qianyuanzong is very sensitive. Because of the succession of the patriarch''s position, there is a great conflict between Ha Lin and another younger martial brother. Wu Zhixiu has already reached the realm of emptiness, and he wants to shut up and see if he can break through to the realm of the great emperor. He had his own ideas about the successor to the throne of suzerain. Halin is not the best choice in his heart. It''s obvious that he doesn''t agree with him. He is not the best successor for his clan. At night. Ha Lin comes to Lin Fan''s house. When he walks into his uncle''s house, he sees his uncle smiling at him, and his anger disappears. "Bai Bai, I''m here." Halin said respectfully. With the deeper cultivation, he found that his uncle''s strength was unfathomable. Lin Fan looked at him and said slowly, "your heart is not calm. What happened?"Ha Lin said: "Bai Bai, when I was a few years old, I became a disciple of the sect. I have worked hard for the sect. Over the years, I abide by my duty and never dare to do anything bad to the sect. If any younger martial brother has difficulties, I will try my best to help him. But why does the LORD say I''m not suitable? I''m not satisfied. I''m sad." "In vain, do you think it''s too much?" Lin Fan said with a smile: "is the position of the patriarch very important?" "I..." Ha Lin wants to say that this is not an important or unimportant issue, but I want to prove that I am not bad. Only when I see my uncle''s face, he lowers his head and doesn''t say much. "What did your father want you to be?" "My father wants me to be a qualified farmer when I grow up." "But you have become the elder martial brother of the sect, which is liked by countless disciples. Your father didn''t think of it. To believe your master''s vision, he said that you are not suitable. It''s not that you are not good, but there are some things that need to be considered." That night, Lin Fan put down his book and talked with Ha Lin for a long time. Until dawn, Ha Lin left here. Except for them, no one knew what they were talking about. If Dean Hao knows that Lin fan should persuade others. Absolutely. Damn it. Is the curative effect of Qingshan mental hospital really useful? Soon. When Lin Fan heard the news, he nodded happily. He made a choice and told the patriarch himself that it was all up to the patriarch to withdraw from the competition for the position of patriarch. In the future, he would practice hard and become a strong protector of the patriarchal clan. When Wu Zhi learned about this, he was surprised to find out what had happened and let Ha Lin make such a choice. He thinks highly of Harlem. Halin''s strength and talent are very high, even higher than the disciple who wants to abdicate the position of the patriarch. He doesn''t want Halin to go his way again. The patriarch''s responsibility is very heavy. He is distracted and distracted, and it''s difficult to put all his energy on practice. He believed that Halin would reach the height of three generations of patriarchs. When he went back, his son, hasiqi, was puzzled. He thought his father was the most qualified to be the leader of the clan. He couldn''t figure out why his father wanted to give up. Let''s go out and build our own house. Ha Lin, who had been advised, recalled everything. The patriarch was really good to him. There must be a reason for that. Later, when he heard his son''s words, he was so angry that he took out his son for a night. He almost overturned the house because of his crying and howling. Ha Lin didn''t tell you that you have a great grandfather who is unique in the world. That''s the secret between him and his uncle. Even if his own son didn''t say it, fortunately he didn''t say it. Otherwise, who knows what trouble this rebellious son will cause by virtue of this relationship. If it''s publicized by this villain, there will be a clean day for uncle. Another 40 years. Ha ha, he died of old age. He had no cultivation. He had to rely on pills to reach the age of 100, which was the limit. The funeral was very low-key. Harlin doesn''t want to cause too much trouble. Lin Fan shows up that day. He doesn''t show too much intimacy and doesn''t want to be discovered by others. The secret between him and Lin fan is just in case someone wants to find something. When hasiqi saw Lin fan, he was quite curious. Who is this guy? I haven''t seen it before. But his grandfather''s death made him very sad. He was very kind to him before, and he cried in front of the coffin honestly. That day. Wu Zhi appeared at the funeral to show his greatest respect for this ordinary farmer. It''s really shocking and admirable that such a farmer has cultivated such excellent children. Just as he left. Stop. Staring at Lin Fan standing not far away, he was lost in thought. He just thought for a long time, but didn''t think of it. Wu Zhi goes to Lin fan, "have we met?" Looking at Wu Zhi, Lin Fan shook his head and said, "No Wu Zhi thought about it. Maybe he really thought about it. He really didn''t see it. From Lin fan, he didn''t feel the fluctuation of his power. He probably just entered the sect. It''s very likely that it was from this village that he came to the funeral. After all, there are other disciples around. It''s all from this village. Since Halin''s status in zongmen, the village''s status in zongmen has also been improved, and many people send their children to zongmen. Lin fan has been here for more than 100 years, nearly 200 years. Some things have been forgotten. Some things are not forgotten. Every year he would sweep Wang Kai''s grave. Now ha ha has gone. Ha ha, the hearty laughter in his mind at that time, he can only say that things are right and people are different, and the change is really great. He has been mixing with ordinary disciples, and the disciples around him have changed wave after wave, only he is still there.The biggest progress now is that the library has read a lot of books. More than half. It won''t be long before you can read all the books in the library on the first floor. The funeral is over. Lin Fan went back to the place where ordinary disciples lived and continued to read books. He had read so many books over the years that he had a very subtle feeling about cultivation. For several days. Wu Zhi, who observes secretly, gives up tracking Lin fan. I really think too much. It''s really just an ordinary disciple, just a beginner. Over the years, the preparations have been almost the same. Everything in the clan has been arranged properly. They are ready to close the door and fight against the great empire. They may succeed, but they are likely to fail. Chapter 487 Over the years. Qianyuanzong was always at the peak. In less than a hundred years, there have been two heavenly arrogants, which is unthinkable to any sect. In the end, there was no conflict in the succession of the patriarch. It''s incredible. In other sects, if there are two or more heavenly arrogants, in order to inherit the position of the patriarch, there will be extremely fierce competition, and even human life is very normal. As far as qianyuanzong is concerned. There shouldn''t be any problem if it thrives for hundreds of years. Wu Zhi, the former patriarch, can''t get out of the gate. If the great empire is built, who can be his opponent? I''m afraid qianyuanzong will continue to be strong for thousands of years. Ha Lin, who has no burden on himself, can feel the quality of the secret script very early when he fully devotes himself to the practice and reaches his state of cultivation. The book of boxing handed down to him by uncle is extensive and profound, which can''t be compared with the secret books he contacted. He knows all the ways that qianyuanzong didn''t pass on. However, compared with the book of boxing, the gap is too big to be mentioned in the same breath. Lin Fan''s life is gradually quiet. Ha ha''s death, Ha Lin''s cultivation, no one enters Lin Fan''s life circle. There are so many disciples of qianyuanzong who are busy with their own affairs every day. Who cares about a Lin fan who seldom communicates with others. Lin Fan''s two-point and one-line life seems boring, but in fact, it is endless fun for him. Reading makes him happy. How pleasant it is to sink into the ocean of knowledge. One day. The sky is snowing, qianyuanzong rarely snow, this snow is very urgent, from morning to night, Lin Fan lean on the bed, face, quietly watching the snow. "It''s really beautiful." Lin Fan sighed. For others, time is the most terrible existence. It can take away the closest people around you without any notice. Just for Lin fan. Time is just passing by. Come and go. "Well?" Outside, I don''t know where a little dog came from. He looked very embarrassed and staggered in the snow. His body was too small to be covered by the snow. Finally, he fell into the snow because of his lack of strength. Dog looked at the vast white scene in front of him, with tears streaming from the corner of his eyes. His life is too humble. He is dying, and the end may be a pot of dog meat on other people''s table. All of a sudden. Ah What a warm embrace. Where am I? Have I returned to the embrace of dog God? I don''t know how long. Sniff! Good smell. The dog opened his eyes and saw the fire burning. Then he saw a man sitting at a desk looking at a book. The dog observed the surrounding environment, which was very strange. He had never been here, and he didn''t smell malicious. "Dog, wake up." Lin Fan came with the food, gently stroked the dog''s hair, put the food in front of the dog, "eat, it''s OK." Smell the smell of dog gobble up, physical strength gradually recovered, and then looked up to save his human, barking a few, thanks. Lin fan reaches out his hand and touches the dog''s head. The dog sticks out his tongue and licks Lin Fan''s palm. He wants to keep this smell in mind. "Ha ha, it''s itchy." Now he has no one to accompany him, which is a good thing. However, it may be a good choice to have this dog with him. "Dog, would you like to stay and live with me?" Lin fan asked. The dog raised his head, stood up excitedly, wagged his tail, and the light of hope appeared in his eyes Yes, I would very much. "Well, you can call Xiao Huang later. Don''t worry, I will send you to the end, and I won''t abandon you." Lin Fan touched Xiao Huang''s head. Xiao Huang barked. Although he didn''t understand what he was saying, he felt that the owner would be very good to him. He found a new owner and a new home. For Xiao Huang, his dog has hope again. In the future, Xiao Huang will accompany Lin fan. When Lin fan is reading a book, Xiao Huang is lying by Lin Fan''s side, waiting quietly, looking up at the master from time to time, then lying down again and falling asleep. Such days are very warm and peaceful. The weather is getting better. The snow melts and everything revives. Lin Fan takes Xiao Huang to go out and jog down the mountain. When there was no Xiao Huang, his life route was always the library and home. But now, he often takes Xiao Huang down the mountain for a walk. Exercise. Thinking of the toy that used to tease the dog, he made a Frisbee. In the mountains, he threw the Frisbee, and Xiao Huang wagged his tail. When he saw the frisbee flying away, he ran away excitedly, jumped up, grabbed the frisbee directly, and then ran back happily to give it to Lin Fan."Xiao Huang, that''s great." Lin Fan praised. One man and one dog had a good time in the mountains. For Xiao Huang, he never thought his dog could be so happy. Sometimes in his sleep, Xiao Huang would leave happy dog tears. Hiss! Right now. Not far away from them, a small golden snake wrapped around the branch, mung bean sized eyes, watching a person and a dog playing not far away. All of a sudden. I saw the little snake bowing, like a sharp arrow. Whew, the sound of breaking the air came. Xiao Huang, who was holding a Frisbee in his mouth, felt a crisis coming. He could not help but wriggle his body, opened his dog''s mouth and bit the little snake seven inches. Puchi! The snake splits into two. It fell to the ground bloody. After landing, Xiao Huang, with his tail between his legs, ran to Lin Fan with a whimper. His limbs trembled, as if he was scared. He was really scared to death. He can say that I really don''t know anything. What I just did was an involuntary act. I didn''t understand what happened. "Xiao Huang, you are very good." Lin Fan praised. He had already sensed that a snake was coming out and wanted to bite Xiao Huang. Just when he was ready to attack, he didn''t expect that Xiao Huang was so fierce. He turned around and bit Xiao Huang in half. Xiao Huang, who was afraid, trembled all over. He was obviously greatly frightened. He was really frightened. Even if the host praised him, he couldn''t be proud. Lin Fan touched Xiao Huang''s head and squatted beside the snake. "Xiao Huang, I''ve eaten snake meat. It tastes very good. Today we have a good mouth. I''ll cook a delicious meal for you." Sobbing! Xiao Huang is afraid and doesn''t want to eat snake meat. Lin Fan said: "it seems that you like it very much, just like me." He took the snake meat that was bitten in two by Xiao Huang, waved and walked towards home. Today''s disciples of Qianyuan sect are all working hard to cultivate, and they devote themselves to the cultivation. Anything unimportant is forgotten by them. Especially recently, there are many robbers in the territory under the jurisdiction of Qianyuan sect. Many disciples go out to eliminate evil and promote good, and make some contributions by the way. There are basically no leisurely people like Lin fan. Inside. Xiao Huang vowed not to eat snake meat. But soon. How fragrant! Xiao Huang''s whole head is buried in the bowl. When he looks up, his mouth is full of soup. The corners of his mouth rise and his eyes narrow into a gap. The appearance is enjoyment. Woof, woof! Yelling, Xiao Huang raised his paws, patted the bowl, and stretched out his tongue, as if expecting. "More?" "Woof, woof!" Lin Fan touched the dog''s head and said, "no, just such a small snake, where can we eat? If we want to, we have to continue to catch it. Do you want to go?" Xiao Huang was a little afraid and thought about it for a long time, but Yuwei conquered the fear and raised her head and yelled. "Well, we''ll look for snakes later. Now I''m going to read a book." Lin Fan said. Then, as before, Xiao Huang lay quietly at the foot of Lin fan. One person and one dog''s life is so plain, but full of all kinds of interesting. The following days will be a great disaster for the snakes at the foot of the mountain. Once. These little snakes like to attack their prey. Since their king disappeared inexplicably, in a fierce struggle, a new King appeared and continued to lead them to capture their prey. But the situation is very unfriendly. That day The weather is as good as ever. Until the appearance of one man and one dog, all the balance was broken, their snake was in the dark, they could not see their fingers, they were like hunters, mercilessly catching them. From the beginning, Xiao Huang was afraid. After he was captured by delicious food, he began to drill when he saw the hole. The snake bit him on the nose, and he ran all over the ground in pain. But in the end, he ran to Lin Fan obediently, wagging his tail, as if to say, look I caught it. Lin Fan often pats Xiao Huang on the head and praises him for being really great. Day after day, year after year. For Xiao Huang, his biggest expectation is to eat snake meat. The master''s craftsmanship is really good, and the taste is really delicious, which he can''t resist. But for the snakes. It''s a disaster. In the blink of an eye. Decades have passed. In principle, if Xiao Huang is an ordinary dog, he can accompany Lin Fan for 20 years at most, but now Xiao Huang is strong, energetic and has a bright hair. It''s much brighter than ever. At this point. Lin fan, who is reading a book, seems to feel something. He puts the book down and pushes the door out. Xiao Huang, who is lying on the ground, looks at the master in doubt. Although he doesn''t understand it very well, he goes out with him.Boom! The earth is shaking. The whole Qianyuan sect was shaking violently. A terrible power burst out from the depth of qianyuanzong and soared into the sky. Everyone was upset by this power, and even had no room to resist. Everyone is thinking about What the hell is going on. Just when everyone was in a state of panic, a thick voice came out. "Today I have proved the way of the great emperor, ha ha ha..." The current patriarch was shocked. It''s like hell. How can elder martial brother build the great empire? Next. The sky is full of purple clouds, and the sound of the sky is constantly blowing in the sky, as if to welcome the new emperor. Hushiqi, who lives in zongmen, hears the sound. Roaring up to the sky. "Ha ha, my father has built a great empire." He looks crazy at this time, but no one cares whether he is crazy or not at this time. It''s the influence of this incident on qianyuanzong No, it''s an unbelievable thing for the whole practice world. Chapter 488 The realm of the great emperor is the realm that everyone wants to reach. Let''s not say how terrible the terrible power is, let''s say that life is long, breaking the limit and successfully reaching another level. "Dad, I''m Shiqi." awesome chess station, already not young, he has already presented the appearance of the middle-aged man. He mixed up very well in the Zong men, and the daddy is enough to give him the kind of suzerain, even if he is the master, I can not give you face. My father gave you the position of Lord of your clan. With strength, you are not my father''s opponent at all. But he didn''t say it. There was a big gap between saying it and not saying it. If he said it, it would really offend people. His cry did not attract the attention of Ha Lin, but attracted the attention of many of his classmates. Everyone was envious and envious. Having a good father is great and has a high status. Even if some people are not happy with him, they dare not have any dissatisfaction. After all, his status is there. With the breakthrough of Harlin, his power really affected the whole practice world. Countless hermits and strong men who attacked the great emperor but did not enter the imperial realm were shocked and looked at the same place, which was qianyuanzong. Lin Fan stood in front of the house and nodded happily, "yes, Ha Lin, you are really good." He is really happy and proud of him. The smelly boy used to practice very well, and all of them have reached this level. If ha ha knows, he will be proud of his son. Whew! Whew! In the blink of an eye. The void split in all directions. Several figures appeared. These are the best people in the world. Everyone wants to be a great emperor, but it''s very difficult for them to practice. Even if they can practice to the virtual realm, it doesn''t mean they can cultivate to the realm of the great emperor. Otherwise, for thousands of years, the great emperor will not be the only one. "Congratulations to Emperor ha." "Congratulations to Emperor ha." ¡­¡­ For these strong people, those who have achieved are teachers. At one time, they all knew that there were two people in Qianyuan sect who closed their doors and attacked the territory of the great emperor. One was Wu Zhi, the former patriarch, and the other was ha Lin. This son is so terrible. The cultivation time is short, unheard of, but the inside information is enough. No one is his opponent in the same level of cultivation, and everyone knows that Halin never uses any magic weapon, and he is a pair of iron fists in the face of any enemy. That''s a wonderful fight. Wonderful is hard to say. "You''ve come all the way to know about the great empire." Halin''s breath has changed. It seems that everything is under control. They all said: "please tell me." They all want to know. They have been practicing hard for hundreds of years, but they can''t even touch the threshold, and they don''t dare to impact at will. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable, and there will be only one chance. Sometimes the bitter suffering makes some strong people in the virtual spirit state rush to death. Finally, it''s hard to see that the shock fails and the possibility of death is very high. Ha Lin looked up at the void, as if there was something calling there. But the time has not yet arrived, it is not urgent at all. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s hard for the great emperor to go on his way. It''s hard for him to make a breakthrough until he dies. It''s hard for you to make a breakthrough." Ha Lin didn''t say how to break through, but he would think of the situation of breaking through. Even if he became the great emperor, he was also shuddering. It''s horrible. Terror to the extreme. They all know that the great emperor is hard to break through, but they feel a kind of inexplicable fear when they hear what he said. "I don''t have much time, ladies and gentlemen. I advise you not to break through. You are looking for your own death." This is Harlin''s last advice to the hermit and the strong. "Shiqi." He spoke slowly. After all, there are still people who can''t let go. When Hashiqi heard his father shouting, he waved excitedly, "Dad, I''m here, I''m here..." Ha Lin looks at HA Shiqi with fierce eyes. He hits his heart. He is scared. Ha Shiqi shrinks his head and doesn''t dare to make mistakes. He always feels that his father wants to beat himself hard. "You''re so disappointed, ah..." At the moment when he broke through and became the great emperor, many images emerged in his mind, from childhood to the present Everything is like a dream. Ha Shiqi was confused. He didn''t expect his father to say that he was very disappointed with him. This caused tons of critical attacks on HA Shiqi, which was unbearable. Dad, I''m your son. How can you say that about me? It did a lot of harm to my little heart. He has been in the position of elder in the clan. He can''t say how powerful he is, but he hasn''t been in vain these years. Ha Lin looked at the patriarch and said, "younger martial brother, I will trouble you more in the future." The patriarch said: "don''t worry, elder martial brother."Later, he felt that there was something wrong with what his elder martial brother said. Suddenly, he changed his face and didn''t dare to take the channel: "elder martial brother, you..." Ha Lin nodded, indicating that younger martial brother''s guess is good. He really wants to leave. There is a kind of power calling him, and a broader future is waiting for him. At this point. Everyone was surprised to see Halin the great. Qianyuan sect is full of pride. After all, only their sect has a great emperor. Who can do this? Especially in recent times, no one can do this. Right now. A shock happened. He floated in the void and then knelt down in one direction. Boom. It''s impossible for the great emperor to kneel down. God has a feeling, as if he has encountered something incredible. "What is Halin doing?" "I''m not wrong. Emperor Halin knelt down." "To whom did he kneel?" "Who knows." "It''s terrible." The kneeling worship of the great emperor is not a joke. I don''t see that the hermits and the strong all show the color of horror. If anyone stands in front of the great emperor, with the power of kneeling, they can shock each other to death. Ha Lin kowtows to the direction where Lin Fan lives. In my heart. "Thank you for your training, uncle. I''m leaving." Even now, he doesn''t know what kind of existence his uncle is. It''s really mysterious and mysterious. Even though he has become a strong emperor, he still can''t see through. Lin Fan seemed to have a feeling, and his heart responded to him. "Let''s have a good time." He''s really glad to see that Ha Lin has come to this stage. Ha ha, if there is a spirit in heaven, he will also be glad. Everyone was shocked by the behavior of emperor Halin. They don''t even think about it. Ha Lin saw qianyuanzong for the last time, and then went into the mysterious void without hesitation. At the moment when his figure disappeared, a crystal covered with light slowly fell from the sky, and then fell into the hands of his younger martial brother. That''s his understanding of the great empire. Hope to help younger martial brother. Next. A voice came out of the endless void. "Now the patriarch is at a critical moment when he is attacking the territory of the great emperor. It may not be long before a third emperor will appear in our patriarch." Halin didn''t tell them that the former patriarch had fallen in the process of breaking through. He contacted him. The patriarch told him that there was no hope for me to break through. I had to rely on you to finally give Halin the top of my accomplishments. Because of this, he was able to break through the Empire in just a few decades. This is closely related to his practice of Quan Jing. But it also has the credit of the former patriarch. He said this to other people, in case these guys think that he can break through the empire is related to the sect''s cultivation of Dharma, and finally covet these. Of course. If there is an uncle in the clan, it will be OK, but he has to hide his identity for his uncle and not let him be disturbed. Therefore, to tell these lies is to tell these hermits and the strong. Don''t do what you shouldn''t do. Sure enough. What he said is useful. Those hermits and strong people are shocked. My God, there is still one who can become the great emperor. It''s a bit false. But the words came from the mouth of hadati. The credibility is high. The current patriarch knows everything when he gets the crystal. "Dad, you are too heartless. Don''t you tell me something when you leave?" Hatchback is crying. The reason why he is so powerful is that he has a backer like his father. Originally, relying on his father to become a strong emperor, he could recover the second spring and become a black sheep again. However, his father didn''t even give him a chance, which really broke his heart. Maybe he is the worst descendant of the great emperor. If there''s a great emperor in other people''s family, it''s true that one person gets the right way and the dog is promoted to heaven. The descendants will certainly be rampant. Anyone who dares to say more nonsense will surely beat him up. At this point. The strong men who came left with their fists in their arms. No stay. Looking at the direction of Ha Lin''s kneeling, the patriarch locked his brow and lost in thought. What exactly does that represent? I don''t understand. Then I didn''t think much about it. Ha Lin didn''t say that he had his own reasons. It''s not necessarily a good thing to speculate at will. In front of the house. Lin fan saw that the breath of Halin had all dissipated, and sighed silently, "all go..." Xiao Huang felt the master''s mood and rubbed his head against Lin Fan''s clothes, as if to say, I''m still here.Lin Fan squatted, stroked Xiao Huang''s head and said with a smile, "do you want to eat snake meat?" "Woof, woof!" Xiao Huang wagged his tail, meaning is very clear, this also need to say, let''s act quickly, don''t care about other. The snake at the foot of the mountain has been killed. In a word, it means It''s been wiped out. But never doubt the ability of action. If you want to eat, you can find it. After the incident of emperor Halin. Emperor qianyuanzong was completely destroyed and became a sect that everyone wanted to enter. In this era, some people became emperor, which shows that emperor qianyuanzong has the possibility of becoming emperor. Although the opportunity is very slim, but with this thing, has made countless people crazy. The golden age is coming. However, for the emperor of Qianyuan, there will be many dangers hidden in the back of the flourishing age. A little carelessness is really dangerous to the extreme. But it''s also an opportunity for zongmen. If it can be controlled, then qianyuanzong will stand and live forever in the world. Chapter 489 "Xiao Huang, you''ve lived a long time." Lin Fan felt Xiao Huang''s head as if he had found a new world. If he remembers correctly, someone told him that the life of a dog is very short, and it''s only ten or twenty years. But who would have thought. Xiao Huang is so strong. It''s been a long time. Xiao Huang, who had been alive and kicking about, stared at Lin fan like a ghost when he heard these words. What he said was too terrible. The words of tiger and wolf. Lin Fan said with a smile: "but it''s better to live a long time." Xiao Huang was relieved. He thought you were going to stew me. It was really scary. Fortunately, I was not scared to death because of the big change of my tongue. For Lin fan, Huang''s situation is normal. But no matter who it is, it will be said that the dog is absolutely perfect, human and can understand people''s words. The days are so plain and abundant. Lin Fan and Xiao Huang develop deep feelings. Especially when a dog is a loyal pet, once he treats you as his master and lets you beat and scold, he will always accompany you with his tail wagging, not to mention that Lin Fan treats Xiao Huang as his partner. In this case, Xiao Huang is not loyal to Lin fan. The clan has changed a lot. In the decades after that event, qianyuanzong''s disciples reached the peak of Jianzong''s history. There were countless disciples, not to mention ordinary ones. In qianyuanzong, Lin Fan and Xiao Huang were like a grain of sand and stone in the vast sea of people. They were unimportant, and no one even paid attention to them. The only thing worthy of Lin Fan''s attention is that hasiqi got married and had children. The woman is the daughter of the patriarch of the other clan. It has a very high status. It''s similar to husch. Lin Fan heard that the woman didn''t like hasiqi at all, but she could only agree to the order. The only purpose of getting married was to find out whether hasiqi inherited the blood of Halin. If others can''t build a great empire, why can he become an emperor. After the success of women''s breeding, they directly leave hasiki. This event has a great impact on hasiki, and their will is depressed. As the saying goes, women are the most lethal existence. Hushi chess can be depressed and can''t recover. Pay attention to how much influence it has on him. If Ha Lin is still there, he will definitely be angry. Rubbish. When Lin Fan learns that HA Shiqi has a child, he still wants to name the child, but Ha Lin is no longer there, no one cares about him, and who will let him name. At this point. Lin Fan leads Xiao Huang around. All of a sudden. He stopped. Listen up. Several middle-level elders of the clan were drinking and chatting. What they were chatting about was not a secret topic, but an open one. "Ah, elder Shiqi has been suffering recently. I don''t know what he should do." "The patriarch is not out of the gate, and even if the patriarch is out of the gate, it''s useless. It''s the child''s mother who wants to draw the child''s blood." "Do you really find the blood of the great emperor from that child?" "Who knows." "Madder, if emperor Halin didn''t leave, how dare these dogs pit his son?" "You can only blame the elder Shiqi for not working hard. If you had practiced with emperor Halin at that time, it would not be like this." ¡­¡­ Lin fan, listen. Ha Lin''s grandson. Then. He took the little yellow dog and disappeared at the end of the road. He bought a mask at the roadside stall. "Shiqi elder, you must not be impulsive. The patriarch is shutting down. Everything is waiting for the patriarch to come out." "Yes, that''s asking Zong. The strong are like clouds. Even if the suzerain comes forward, he may not let the other party recognize him." They are persuading Shiqi elder. They are all contemporaries. They watched how Shiqi got along. It was a real mix. When others practiced, he was mixing. When others broke through, he was still mixing. It''s a hell of a mess. I don''t know how miserable it would be if it wasn''t for the aftereffects of emperor Halin. Ha Shiqi was very helpless, sniffing and wiping his tears: "mad, that smelly girl, how can she be so cruel? I''ve only seen that child a few times. I can see at a glance that the child follows me. Like me, I''m in pain. How can she give up?" Then in the eyes of the public. He took out the portrait of Halin. He knelt down with a puff. "Dad, open your eyes and have a look. Your grandson is going to be sacrificed by that smelly woman. It''s a matter of drawing her blood and scraping her bones. What''s the use of your becoming a great emperor? You can''t even protect your grandson." "I''m old, it''s not easy. If something happens to your grandson, our ha family will be dead. Come back to save your grandson."The cry of hasiqi is heartbroken, heartbroken and filial. The elders around are helpless. The helplessness of Shiqi elders is obvious to all. Whenever something happens, they will take out his father''s portrait. The last time I made a mistake, I had to be punished by the patriarch. It was like shouting "Dad, you asked him to take care of me, but now he''s going to punish me. My life is so miserable. My mother died early. Dad became the great emperor and established authority for the clan, but my son is really miserable..." With this move, the whole patriarch was confused on the spot. At this point. Cry for a long time. There was no response. Hasiqi got up, patted the table angrily and said, "mad, I''m fighting with that girl. I''ll go to ask for someone. If I have seed, I''ll kill me. My father won''t beat them to ashes when he comes back." "Shiqi is calm." "Don''t worry." Haas like as two peas: "what''s not urgent? It''s not your son. I can''t rush. I''m not blowing it with you. My son is exactly like me. It''s like me, and he''s definitely a loud figure." The elders blinked. If it''s really like you, it''s better not to save the child. There will be another devil in the world. And this kid''s been living in a family. I don''t have a deep relationship with qianyuanzong. If his mother wants to take care of him, outsiders can''t take care of him. ¡­¡­ Asked Zong. "Who''s coming?" Lin Fan appeared at the gate of the mountain. A disciple stopped him. He was wearing a mask. He didn''t look like a good man. He was very strange. Who knows what he was doing. Lin Fan said, "I''ll take the child back." The gatekeeper said angrily, "what child, if you don''t have it, go quickly, or you will be impolite." Lin Fan shook his head, did not say more, step by step toward the inside, the two disciples see this situation, immediately angry, direct hand toward Lin fan. Bang! Bang! As soon as they met Lin fan, the two disciples flew back and fell to the ground in pain. Lin Fan didn''t do anything to them. They''re all weak and lazy. His appearance attracted a lot of people''s attention. They all knew that he was here to make trouble, and they all came forward to scold him, and then Bang! Ah! It hurts! To others, it''s just a reckless act to come here alone to make trouble. But in Lin Fan''s opinion, no matter who comes here, it''s like ants. Soon. A figure appeared. "Lord..." The surrounding disciples respectfully said. Asked the suzerain master Mo he staring at Lin Fan: "you are who, I do not know where the suzerain offended you." Lin Fan said, "just give the child to me." I heard that. Mo hehe: "you have made a mistake. There are no children here." Lin Fan felt it. Soon, he knew where the person he was looking for was. Ignoring the existence of Mo He, he went to the deep of zongmen. To this kind of circumstance, Mo he is angry suddenly. "Wantonly, I asked if Zong is the place where you can be wild." Mo he''s cultivation is a virtual spirit state with amazing strength. It disappears in the same place in an instant. When it appears again, it appears in front of Lin fan, with five fingers forming claws, blooming with dazzling light, and wants to suppress Lin Fan completely. Lin Fan raised his hand, and with a bang, a huge force burst out. Mo he''s face changed, as if he had encountered an irresistible force. The whole person flew backwards and smashed into the wall. All the disciples around were shocked. Damn it. That''s the Lord. Even in the blink of an eye, he was suppressed by the other party. It''s too fake. "Ah..." Mo he is angry and full of thunder. He has been enraged by Lin fan, but just when he wants to play, he suddenly stops. Lin Fan said: "don''t come here, or you will die. I just want to take the child away." A tone of indifference. There was no intention of killing. But it''s worse than killing. Mo he felt that he couldn''t move. In a word, he was so terrible that he completely suppressed him. Lin Fan goes on. It wasn''t long. He came to the deep of the house. It was a palace under the ground. When he went in, he found a child lying on the rock. He was only six or seven years old. Come to the children. "Yes, it is." He found that the child was very much like ha ha, but not like ha Lin. When the child woke up, he saw a stranger with a mask and asked curiously, "who are you?"Lin Fan stretched out his hand and tore off the array on the child. He was silent for a moment and said slowly, "if you want to count, you should call me granddad." "I''ll take you home now, and I won''t have to stay here any longer." ¡­¡­ In a few days! Qianyuanzong. "Ah..." Ha Shiqi was shocked to see his son''s inexplicable return. Even the patriarch who had already passed the pass and was ready to appear was surprised. He asked Zong that he had released him. I don''t think it''s so kind. Ha Shiqi looks up, down, forward and left. It''s really like him. It''s really Laozi''s clock. "How did you get back?" Asked excitedly. Although we don''t spend a long time together, as long as it''s my kind, it''s a family concern, not everything can stop. The child said, "granddad, it was granddad who brought me back. I was in pain there. Then granddad appeared and sent me back." "Ah?" Hushiqi was stunned. "What did you say, granddad?" He thought carefully, it seems that there is no such person. If there is one. How could I not know? Chapter 490 The patriarch is also thinking. Granddad? It''s Ha Lin''s father, but he died long ago. It''s absolutely impossible. Who did it? It''s absolutely impossible for ordinary people to be able to bring people back. There is bound to be a big war. The overall strength of wenwenzong is very strong. It''s not only the leader of wenwenzong, but also other strong people to go to other people''s territory alone. He thought that when he left, he knelt down in a certain direction. Suddenly. There was thunder in his mind. Could it be that It is the man that Ha Lin kneels down to worship. It''s not that he looks down on him, but that he has a very common root. Ordinary can''t be ordinary. At the same time, his boxing is not the unique skill of qianyuanzong. There is only one possibility. His boxing is taught by others. When the patriarch was meditating on this matter. The first thought that came to his mind was that I really had a backer. My father left, but I still had a grandfather. My grandfather was still alive, and he was very strong. If it wasn''t for his great grandson, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have come out. "Son, do you remember what great grandfather looked like?" Husky asked. "I don''t know." "Well, it''s a pity." "My grandfather gave me a name." "What''s the name?" Now he just wants to find his grandfather. Who on earth should we have such a family relationship? Why should we separate? It''s not good to come out. Let Shiqi be filial to you. "My grandfather told me that I''ll call hasagi later, which means to be coquettish and self-sufficient." "It''s a good name. My grandfather is really talented and learned in naming. Eh, my father remembers. My father''s name should be your grandfather''s, too. Hashi chess means unparalleled in the world. It''s better than chess." The elders around are very curious about the family background of Shiqi elder. If it''s not for this, I''m afraid I don''t know how many big people there are. Then. Hasiqi hurried home, rummaged through the genealogy, and directly found his grandfather''s generation. There was only one person''s name. Ha ha. But it''s impossible. My grandfather passed away long ago. There''s something wrong with it, or it''s not recorded in the genealogy. Ever since his father left, Shiqi has felt like an abandoned person. No dependence, no affection. But now the mysterious grandfather appears. The light of his hope bloomed again. Walk straight. It seems that I''m afraid that other people will not know. The second spring of hushiqi has arrived. Who dares to provoke us, father and son, or who is behind us, knows whether to ask Zong. My grandfather, alone, asks all of Zong''s people to bow his head and let my child out, and asks you if you are convinced. Asked Zong. Mo he hasn''t recovered from his original fear. As the patriarch, he is one of the best in the field of practice, and has been pushed to the top level. In addition to the difficult Empire, how many people can make him. "Father..." A woman''s face was not right, and she wanted to say nothing, but she didn''t say it in the end. She had already seen that her father''s situation was not right. Mo he said slowly, "go to qianyuanzong and have a good chat with Shiqi. Anyway, you are his daughter-in-law. You can stay there in the future and take a letter with me. I''m still his father-in-law." "Father." The woman couldn''t figure out why her father wanted her to go back. Mo He raised his hand, "the great emperor, absolutely the great emperor. What kind of existence does ha family have? Why do two great emperors appear one after another? You know what Shiqi says outside. It''s his grandfather, the child''s great grandfather, who has been hidden from the world. If it wasn''t for our behavior this time, it would be very difficult to attract each other." "If you can get the support of a great emperor, qianyuanzong, no And then there''s the emperor who will stand In the end. No one knows how the father and daughter talked. But qianyuanzong''s disciples all know that the woman who abandoned Shiqi elder came back. On that day, qianyuanzong''s disciples heard Shiqi elder''s terrible roar. "Smelly girl, today I will teach you what is three obedience and four virtues, what is respect for husband and son, what is masculinity." If ever. Shiqi absolutely can''t do so domineering side leak, but who let him have old backing now. The next day! Ha Shiqi stood on the top of the zongmen mountain, shouting at the top of his voice. His voice turned into a sound wave and rang through the whole zongmen. "Grandfather, I''m Shiqi. Come out and meet me. We have inseparable blood and family. Let Shiqi be filial to you." "Granddad, I''m sagei. I''m your great grandson. I miss you." Father and son stood on the top of the mountain and cried. A shout is a day, noisy clan up and down are some collapse, some of the practitioners are almost the whole go crazy, blood gas reversal, but know who is shouting, and then stifled.no way out. It''s all big guys. I can''t stir it up. Only the next day, someone found that the father and son of Shiqi were hoarse when they spoke. Maybe this is the price of shouting all day. Lin Fan heard the call. He looked up and then shook his head. He was bothered to read. It''s boring. This is how the days go by. After this incident, Shiqi didn''t get angry. Instead, he spent all day looking for his grandfather in zongmen, as if he would never stop looking for his thigh. So that everyone in the clan knows. The grandfather of Shiqi elder seems to be a great emperor again. Everyone who was shocked was stunned. He was shocked by the existence of HA family. What kind of blood can make the two great emperors, and what kind of blood can cultivate Shiqi elder''s character. Lin Fan didn''t care about these things. He thinks that these are the worst cases of delaying his reading. Ha Lin is predestined with him. He inherits the fate of "ha ha" and can''t ignore it. The later things are his promise to ha Lin. As long as there is no danger. He won''t meddle. The first floor of the library has been read, and the rest is the second floor. Over the years, qianyuanzong reformed many places. For example, the second floor of the library has no requirements, and any disciple can watch it. This is the progress of qianyuanzong. If you want to be really strong, you can''t set up too many obstacles. No matter where it is, there will be people who are worldly wise. Some of them are arrogant and can''t deal with accidents. They are easy to offend people and can''t learn profound secrets. So the cancellation is right. I don''t know why, the world is very strange. People who work hard live very tired and have a lot of crises. If they are careless, they can die somewhere. People who muddle along are more comfortable and longer than anyone else. All day in the zongmen random swing, look at this, look at that, is also relaxed. The patriarch abdicated and the new patriarch ascended. This leader was carefully selected by the former leader. He is outstanding in strength and ability. Hasagi became the elder of Taishang. As time went by, his status improved. When he was old enough and had enough qualifications, he came up. Hasagi was finally abandoned by hasagi. That''s enough. family parents as like as two peas, but not as bad as the heinous, but they are just as young as they are. They are very happy and have no oppression. They can not experience the situation that others want to start. In the twinkling of an eye. Two hundred years later. Lin Fan felt that the time to go back was getting closer and closer. Inside. He put down his book and looked at Xiao Huang lying beside him. He sighed softly. He wanted to send Xiao Huang to the end, but he left without care. But how could he think that Xiao Huang was really strong. There''s nothing old about it. Instead, they become more and more spiritual. Xiao Huang raised his head and glared at the dog''s eyes. He was very confused. He always felt that there was something wrong with the owner''s eyes. He had been looking at him several times. Sometimes Xiao Huang is thinking, where did I do bad? Lin Fan smiles at Xiao Huang and is accompanied by him. He is not alone when he is reading books. During this period, he has changed his house several times, mainly because he met a scrap. He has lived next door for ten years, but he has not been promoted from an ordinary disciple to an outside disciple. This is a terrible thing. So. He chose a different place. Keep living with Huang. A few months later. The disciples of Qianyuan sect are all busy. In order to stimulate their cultivation momentum, the contemporary patriarch wants to have a big competition for the first time. The top 100 disciples have rich rewards. It can be divided into ordinary students, outer students, inner students and zhenzhuan students. The rewards are very rich, as long as the top 100 can have rewards. Although there are a lot of awards, compared with the number of students, there is still a lot of competition. For this kind of activity. Lin Fan didn''t attend and didn''t need to. He didn''t even want to read. He just wanted to read quietly. Today. The weather is beautiful. Qianyuanzong activity was held in the heyday of qianyuanzong, and countless disciples were looking forward to it, hoping to get a higher place in the competition. Soon. Dabie starts. The current patriarch can''t miss the chance to watch it in person, and his son hasagi is already the patriarch of the clan. If one of them is strong in the realm of the great emperor, the whole clan will be strong for a long time. Not to mention the existence of an unknown strong man. But after so many years, no one has seen it or ever appeared. I don''t know what the situation is. I even wonder if I have left this world and gone to the unknown place, just like emperor Halin.At this point. Hashiqi held his chin and ate melon seeds with relish. When he saw a disciple fighting back, he clapped his hands. "Good, good fight." Those who became the supreme elders at the same time would press their hands to remind them in a low voice. "Shiqi elder, pay attention to the influence." Hasiki looked at the other side and said, "it''s a beautiful game. Don''t tell me." Ah! People are helpless. I can''t say the other side. Let him go. Chapter 491 Several elders accompanying the patriarch were very pleased. "Suzerain, there are many gifted disciples this time. If we cultivate them well, we will have a bright future." "Well, the outer disciples are very good. They are weak in cultivation, but they can find each other''s weakness. It''s very good to reverse the Jedi." "These disciples are the mainstays of the future clan." They are very happy. How many sects in the world can be as prosperous as their Qianyuan sect. This is Qi Yun Ruhong, blessing zongmen, even if someone make trip is useless, is such hegemony. Now! There is an unexpected situation. It was a fine day for thousands of miles, and suddenly earth shaking changes took place. The wind is surging, the clouds are rolling, and the thunder is flashing in the clouds. A terrible power bursts out from the void and fiercely covers the sky and earth. The disciples in the contest looked up at the void. The patriarch got up with a dignified look. The elders on one side looked at each other. They didn''t know what was going on. It was just OK, but they said they would change. They felt puzzled. "Take it easy." The LORD said in a deep voice. He frowned and instantly realized that things were not as simple as he had imagined. He who comes is not good. All of a sudden. When the clouds broke, a huge eye appeared in the void. It looked like the eyes of the world, staring coldly at qianyuanzong below. I didn''t move at will. Lin fan, who is reading in the house, feels this power. "Why! It''s a little bit powerful. " Lin fan is very surprised, he has never found such a strong, very curious, do not know who the other party is, how to hide before, he did not find, really interesting. The scene. The patriarch gazed at the void and said, "I don''t know who you are. What can I do for you when you come to Qianyuan sect?" Although the patriarch seems to be very calm, at this time, his heart is a little startled, that kind of power is suppressed on him, there is a kind of feeling that his whole body is imprisoned. Over the sky, the eyeballs gradually dissipated. There is a hole in the sky. You can''t see the situation inside, but no one knows where the hole extends. "I am an immortal!" A vast voice resounds through heaven and earth. Just four words, but shock of their mind concussion, blood surge, as if has been unable to suppress. "Immortal?" "What is an immortal?" Everyone doesn''t understand, or even has never heard of the legend of immortals. As soon as the patriarch opened his mouth, a figure appeared in front of him. When the patriarch saw the visitor, he was very happy and said, "old patriarch, are you out of the pass?" The old patriarch was the one who was at the same time as Halin. "Well, I feel this terrible power and have to go through the customs." The old patriarch looked at the void and his eyes were full of worry. He could feel that the unknown existence hidden in the void was stronger than that of the great emperor. He had personally felt the power of Halin when he became emperor, but there was a big gap between the two. "Old master, is he really so strong?" The patriarch was so surprised that even the old patriarch said so. The situation was very bad. The old master said: "elder, I don''t know where qianyuanzong offended him. Please tell me." Hidden in the void, the immortal''s voice burst like thunder and said: "Halin, the sinner of qianyuanzong, resisted the emperor''s will and deserved to die. When he learned that he came from qianyuanzong in the lower world, he should be destroyed." I didn''t say much. However, every word said by the other party was very frightening to the people of Qianyuan sect. Ha Shiqi was very surprised. No way. My father built a great empire, but he was killed, and he was also involved in the clan. What''s the matter. The old patriarch was very flustered. The elder martial brother built the great empire and set foot on the road of three generations of patriarchs. But after the three generations of patriarchs went there, nothing happened. Why did Ha Lin attract others to fight after he went there? What''s the matter. Or There''s something wrong. Just as he was thinking about these things. The sky is full of wind and clouds. The immortal broke out with a blow, and a giant hand came down from the sky. The palm covered the sky, carrying endless power, and came towards qianyuanzong. No chance at all. He didn''t even say much. He''s such a bully. The old master said, "run, run as much as you can." In such a situation, he has no way to deal with it. He doesn''t need to accept it at all. He already knows that he is definitely not an opponent, and even has no room to fight against it. The other side is too strong. The strong are irresistible. The only idea is How many people of qianyuanzong can run. At least there is hope for the future. Even if hasiqi''s grandfather appears, it doesn''t help, because the other side is stronger than the emperor. It''s a fairy from the upper world."You have nowhere to go." The immortal made a sound. All of a sudden. In all directions of qianyuanzong, countless rays of light burst out from the bottom of the earth, running through heaven and earth, directly blocking all the way out, which was terrible. Even the old patriarch can''t help it. He can''t make a living. "Is it true that heaven will perish qianyuanzong?" The old lord was desperate. The immortal''s palm contains the power to destroy everything. The terrain, mountains and rivers are crushed. Even if the emperor is strong, before such a terrible power, he will die without a burial place. With the time, the immortal''s hand fell. They have given up hope completely. The old patriarch looked up and looked down into the air. Even if the surrounding buildings were already unbearable and there were signs of disintegration, he could not suppress his pride and unwillingness. "You stupid friars, who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, build the realm of the great emperor, cross the space and come to a wider space, but don''t know how to be grateful and dare to blaspheme the power of the holy emperor. This is the end for you." The immortal despises very much. I didn''t pay any attention to the people here. And right now. The old patriarch''s eyes widened. He didn''t know when. Suddenly, a figure appeared below the landing of the immortal palm. The figure didn''t know when. Then he saw the mysterious man connect with the immortal palm. Boom! A shocking shock wave spread out. Then we see the bright light blooming. The stabbing people quickly closed their eyes and couldn''t look directly at the sky. During the time when they closed their eyes, the old patriarch was very active. His only thought was who he was Can be hard to meet the immortal''s hand. It must be a fairy. Soon. The light dissipated. Lin Fan''s appearance attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone was very confused. Who is this young and special stranger. "Who is he?" Asked the old master. They all looked at each other. It''s a pity that they didn''t know each other and didn''t see each other. "Well?" The fairy hidden in the void was very surprised and surprised, as if he had never thought of it. He is a fairy Come to this world, is the existence of invincible, push everything, no one is his opponent. But just a palm was hard, for him, this is a very unbelievable thing. Next. A figure appeared. A man in white, his whole body exudes a kind of ethereal breath, his eyes droop slightly, and he has a kind of arrogant power, as if everything is under his control. "Who are you?" Asked the fairy. The tone is proud, but very calm. It makes people feel like finding a funny toy. Although he just took the palm of his hand, it didn''t bring him any pressure. Just a little curious. Lin Fan said, "I''m the uncle of Halin. Is Halin dead?" All of a sudden. When Lin Fan inquired about these words, the immortal was very calm, but for the Qianyuan sect, he was shocked. Hasiki''s eyes were wide open and his whole body was shaking with excitement. "Grandfather, I finally see you. I''m your grandson. You gave me my name. I knew that you must still exist and protect us around." "Wuwu I''m really excited. " Hasiqi''s tears are cheap. He can cry as soon as he cries. At his age, he cries like a child. The old master was shocked. Is he the one who teaches martial brother boxing? Hasagi also exclaimed, "great grandfather, I am hasagi, my name is all from you." It''s time to get involved. No one will let it go. But Lin Fan did not pay attention to them, but looked at each other, waiting for each other''s reply. Xian looked at Lin Fan coldly and said, "he didn''t die, but life is not like death." "If you''re not dead, take me there. I''ll bring him back." Lin Fan said. He thought that Halin must be in trouble outside. He was quite helpless when he met these things, but he found that the immortal appeared now has good strength. Maybe there will be a strong one behind him. Up to now, he has a feeling that any method is easy to grasp. He wants to compete with the strong. "Ha ha ha..." Fairy heard this, immediately laughed, as if to hear the world''s most funny words like, arrogant roar, eyes overbearing very, "with you." "What can''t I do?" Lin fan asked calmly. "Well, I can''t help myself." The immortal''s voice was gradually gloomy, and then he flicked his finger toward Lin fan. Where he passed between his fingers, the void cracked, forming a threat. When he flicked between his fingers, he could kill thousands of enemies. It was terrible to the extreme. Anyone who faced this finger would die of hatred, and even had no room to resist.Qianyuanzong people saw this terrible power. I was shocked. If it were them, they would not be able to resist, let alone resist. Even if they touched it a little, they were afraid that everyone would be hanged to pieces by this terrible force. Facing this kind of power, Lin Fan didn''t panic at all, even his face didn''t change at all, as if he was used to all this. Lin Fan slowly raised his hand and opened his two fingers. Just as the immortal''s finger was about to fall, his two fingers closed, and each other''s deep power vanished in an instant. "It''s a good move, but it''s less powerful." Lin Fan said. Immortal''s face suddenly changed, from the previous calm to the present panic, as if to hell, for him, this is how unbelievable thing. "Who are you?" Lin Fan said, "I''m Ha Lin''s uncle. Take me to him." The trough! The fairy was furious. I didn''t ask you this Chapter 492 Lin Fan''s request is very simple. He hopes to take him to ha Lin. The child is in trouble after all. It''s normal for people to encounter danger when they are in a foreign land. Fortunately, they are not in danger. Anyone who makes himself an uncle smiles when he thinks that Ha Lin has been with him since he was a child. The immortal didn''t admit defeat. With a roar, he broke his fingers and spilled blood between the heaven and the earth. He roared: "the four emperors and gods, conquer heaven and earth." Lin Fan raised his hand, waved it gently and said calmly: "don''t make trouble!" Immortal''s blood is mysterious. He uses his own blood to lead the rules of heaven and earth. He also uses the power of the holy emperor to suppress the curfew in front of him. However, he didn''t expect that the other side should understate these two words, which has a great impact on him. Poof! An irresistible force swept, fairy felt like a boat drifting in the deep sea, a wave swept, directly overturned him to the ground, could not help but spew out a mouthful of blood. The fairy looks at him in terror. It''s like hell. When will there be such a strong one in the lower bound. "Who are you?" Fairy look ferocious, facial features have been twisted together, so that the original handsome face is very good-looking. Lin Fan was surprised and said, "I''ve already said that I''m Harlin''s uncle. Can you take me to him now?" At this time, the immortal has not been as overbearing as before. In front of the real strong, all resistance is useless. Xian knows that if he continues to talk hard, he will probably die miserably. Moreover, with the strength of the other side, it is very easy for him to leave this world. Just as she was thinking about it. People in qianyuanzong were shocked. That''s a fairy Was it suppressed like this? They didn''t see the ferocity of the immortal. They saw that the immortal was beaten and scurried. The uncle of the great emperor Halin was calm and calm, as if he was not an immortal but a dog in front of him. If Xiao Huang is there, he will definitely bark. Please don''t insult me with him. Hasiqi tugged the people around him, excited eyebrows have taken off, "see, that is my grandfather, Li is not fierce, Niu is not forced, with my grandfather here, you say who dares to move me." The elders around nodded yes. In the heart is muttering, you are proud of almost God, that is your grandfather powerful, not you powerful, what good proud. Sour envy. They also want to have such a grandfather. Unfortunately No, Hasagi danced happily, holding his head high, just like his father, which was carved in the same mold. He was proud, just afraid that others would not know it was his great grandfather. The old master sighed. At the same time, I feel guilty for what I think. Sit back and watch the sky. I thought that elder martial brother Halin''s uncle was just the realm of the great emperor, but I didn''t expect that the underestimation was too serious. Even if the immortal was in front of him, there was no room for resistance. At this point. Xian has been thinking about it for a long time. Since she is not an opponent, she will take her to them. Ha ha Think of here, fairy is sneering. "Well, I''ll take you." Fairy calm way. His current situation is not second, the injury is very serious, but for his immortal body, as long as there is a breath, he will not die, just his own strength is limited too much. Lin Fan said with a smile, "thank you." Thank you politely, let Xian some don''t understand each other in the end what is meant, give him the feeling is very strange, like being played by each other in the palm of the stock. Never felt like this. In the past, this feeling was built on others, but now it''s his turn to take turns. Damn it! Hateful! Who can understand his pain. The old patriarch pondered, the other party is Harlin''s uncle, and he is Harlin''s younger martial brother, how to call the other party? Call uncle too close. I always feel a little bit bad. Well Senior should be a good choice. The old master said: "uncle, can I help you?" Although I''ve already thought about it, I don''t know why. I just don''t listen and have to shout "Uncle". It''s really a bit annoying. Hasiki looked at each other in shock. The trough! No shame. That''s my father''s uncle, not yours. If the eyes can kill people, the old master has been killed by hasiqi many times. Lin Fan indifferent way: "no, you are very weak, can''t help, wait for me to find him, bring him back." The truth is often more hurtful.But The old patriarch only felt deep love, that is uncle''s love for him. "Uncle, I''ve always wanted to ask you a question." The old patriarch had many questions. If these questions were not answered, he would have trouble sleeping and eating. "What''s the problem?" Lin Fan inquired. The old patriarch said, "uncle, have you been staying at the sect for a long time, and where have you been?" Lin Fan said, "well, I''ve been there for hundreds of years. I''ve been in zongmen since Harlin''s father was there. I''ve been there all the time." Everyone looked at the place where Lin Fan pointed. It wasn''t long. Pop! Pop! There seems to be applause. I don''t know who''s slapping me in the face. If you look at it carefully, the whole clan are pumping their faces. My God. What a big chance has been missed. Such strong people live around them, but they don''t know that one of them is an ordinary elder looking at Lin Fan foolishly. He is ten years of waste wood, forcing Lin fan to move. He is the legendary existence of thick accumulation and thin hair. Now when I see Lin fan, the forgotten memory in my mind reappears. Looking at Lin Fan foolishly, I finally say to myself: "so he is my neighbor..." This is not uncommon. There are too many people who are neighbors with Lin fan to count. I''m afraid there are only a few people who can remember Lin fan. Lin Fan went to the immortal and put his hand in front of him. "Let''s go." The immortal looks at Lin Fan doubtfully, but somehow, he still reaches out his hand and falls into the palm of Lin Fan''s hand. Lin Fan helps him up, and his behavior shakes the immortal greatly. Immortals are people who recognize the strong as gods. As long as you are strong, no matter what you do, you will have a group of followers. Some use strength to subdue the other side, some use personal charm to subdue. I don''t know why, Xian would feel that the guy who beat him seriously has a special charm. Shake your head. How can you have such an idea. I really shouldn''t. Soon, the fairy took the road, they left here, there is a wider space, but also the most cruel. Shuttling through the thunderous space. Across endless dark time and space. In the blink of an eye. There is light in front of us. Lin Fan looked at the scene, very strange, never seen, they appear in a very desolate place, perhaps the location of the deviation, or fairy deliberately do so. "Where''s Halin?" Lin fan asked. Fairy walked in front, silent for a long time, then slowly said: "you regret now, there is still time." At this time, the appearance of the immortal has returned to normal. Lin Fan didn''t do anything hard. It''s reasonable that he can recover. For the immortal, he is just a thug around the emperor, spreading the majesty of the emperor. Once upon a time, it was a place of endless hope. However, with the appearance of the emperor, he found that many potential factors threatened him, so he killed them all the way. From then on, the vast world was unified. In the eyes of the immortals, the people in the lower world were pathetic. They became the realm of the great emperor and pursued a higher realm. However, they would be obliterated in the face of such a threat. Who can come to the end. "Why regret it?" Lin fan asked. The immortal turned his head and said, "you are really strong, but you can''t deal with the holy emperor. His strength and realm are beyond your imagination. You can see that this world has been refined by him for a long time, and your will is connected with him. Here, you have no chance of winning." "Is it?" Lin Fan surprised. "That''s right." "Is he very strong?" "Very strong." Lin Fan said with a smile: "I''m looking forward to it. I hope I can compete with him. I haven''t met a real strong man for a long time." "You..." I feel that this person is a madman. Although I don''t know why I would say this to him, I hope the other party can understand. I tell you this to let you know the danger. Lin fan can''t wait to say: "I''m looking forward to it now." Fairy shook his head. I didn''t say much. It''s all so clear. But you don''t care, what happened next has nothing to do with him. The place where the emperor is located is the center of the world. When you get there, you can see a palace suspended in the air, and there are many lights infiltrating into the void in all directions of the palace. These lights are in charge of the world, meeting and connecting with the will, and any disturbing factors will be found.This is where the emperor''s greatest power lies. Through the gate of the palace. Many people around are paying attention to Lin fan. Because the immortal is around, they don''t come to stop, but these people look at Lin Fan''s eyes have a sense of killing, as if as long as a command will be mercilessly toward Lin fan to kill. "Where is the emperor you are talking about?" Lin fan asked. The immortal did not speak. He bowed his head and walked towards the palace. Lin Fan frowned and thought about it. Instead of following each other, he looked for the breath of Halin. He was very familiar with the breath of Halin, especially after practicing the book of boxing. Soon. He found the breath of Halin. Go in the other direction, not far from there. Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t follow him, Xian said in a hurry, "you''re not looking for the emperor. Just follow me." Lin Fan said, "don''t worry. I''ll go to find Halin first. You can go back and tell the emperor that I''ll find him later." The emperor''s face changed when he heard this. Damn it! Do you think you''re looking for someone on vacation? Will you go to the emperor later? Immortal figure instantly disappeared in the same place, stopped Lin Fan''s way, "no, you can''t go, you must first see the emperor." Lin Fan waved. "Don''t make any noise." Chapter 493 All of a sudden. Fairy in front of a flower, fierce back, found that Lin Fan did not know when has appeared in the distance. No way. Absolutely not. Or I''ll die. Xian admitted that Lin Fan''s strength is very strong, strong already let him despair, but now this situation, is equivalent to him on the fire, if I don''t stop you, the last death is me. The emperor will never let him go. After figuring this out. "Immortal anger ah way:" wanton, this is the holy emperor palace, you dare so The voice just dropped. He started at Lin fan. Hit me, please hit me quickly, but it''s better not to put too heavy hand, I''m afraid I can''t hold it. Patta! Lin Fan grabs the palm of the immortal''s hand and says, "Why are you sneaking on me?" In the face of Lin Fan''s inquiry, Xian''s expression becomes a little scared. He is not afraid of Lin fan. After a short time together, he finds that the strong man is calm and seems to have a relative principle. He was afraid of the emperor. "Stop it Right now. When a low voice came to the immortal''s ear, it was like thunder. His mind was so shaken that he knelt down and said respectfully: "welcome the emperor." Lin Fan looks at each other. A very ordinary person, but from the appearance, not as good as kneeling fairy, also not as good as he likes reading. "You are the emperor?" Lin Fan walked towards the emperor. The fairy kneeling on the ground trembled in fear, even his brain was trembling. What is he going to do? That''s the emperor. The emperor is a little tall. When Lin fan is close to him, he needs to look up at each other to give him a kind of condescending feeling. "Hello, my name is Lin fan." Lin Fan raised his hand and reached out to the other side. A polite greeting. It''s often the beginning of friendship. Holy Land lowered his eyes, his eyes flickered with contempt, "it doesn''t matter who you are, why are you here?" Seeing that the other party doesn''t mean to shake hands, Lin Fan shakes his head with a smile and retracts his hand. It''s not embarrassing, but the unfriendliness of the other party makes it difficult for him. "I''m Harlin''s uncle. I''ll take him back." Lin Fan said. "Ha Lin..." The emperor showed a playful smile and then said, "I haven''t heard of him." Finish. The emperor''s hand fell to Lin Fan''s head. Lin Fan raised his hand, patted his hand, "don''t make trouble, he''s right, you''re not a good thing." The fairy kneeling on the ground hears these words, scared the facial expression is very white, the eye sends straight looking at Lin fan. It seems that I didn''t expect the other party to say that? I''m just reminding you, but I didn''t say that. Suddenly. The fairy was cold with fear. The holy emperor''s eyes fell on the immortal, "well, isn''t this emperor really a good thing?" Fairy shivered, dry mouth, throat issued a low voice of timidity, as if there is something to say, but all the words are stuck in the throat, difficult to say. Lin Fan said: "Hello! I''m here to pick up Harlin. If you don''t want to lead the way, I''ll find it myself. Don''t bother you. " He doesn''t want to talk to each other. All of a sudden! The atmosphere around it became violent. The holy emperor clapped his hand at Lin fan, which was more terrifying than the power of the immortal''s hand. When it was about to fall on Lin Fan''s head, Lin Fan raised his hand and said solemnly: "I don''t want to fight with you, you make me not interested at all." "He said you were very strong, very powerful." "But when I saw you, I realized that he exaggerates. You are not as powerful as he said." Lin fan has given each other face. Who can understand that feeling of failure. The immortal blows the emperor so hard, but in the end, when he sees the real man, he is really disappointed. Maybe other people are surprised at the strong man''s cognition. The strong in your eyes doesn''t mean the strong in others'' eyes. "You want to die." The holy emperor was angry, the wind and cloud changed color, and the terrible power gathered around him. The power had already made the immortal kneeling on the ground give way. He knew that Lin Fan could not live, and he could not live. He asked for it all. Lin Fan clenched his fist and ignored any fancy things. With a bang, he saw the emperor''s body flying upside down, and then crashed into the palace in the distance. "It''s boring." He didn''t pay attention to the emperor, but went to the place where Halin was. The entrance. "Stop." Two guards guarding the dungeon stop Lin fan. Lin Fan ignores the other party''s obstruction and walks towards the inside. The two guards are furious and the axe in their hands cuts at Lin fan.to be sonorous! Lightning flint. The axe is broken. The two guards were in the same place, as if to see the ghost. The passage was long, dark and damp. The wind from nowhere swept through it. When it came out of the passage, it was like the devil wailing. To the end. Wow. The voice of the chain came. There was a howl of anger. At this time, Lin Fan''s face changed, without the previous leisurely, also did not just find the joy of Halin. The front is the end, and there is a huge square foundation, with a container in the middle, like a vase. At the same time, there are chains extending from all sides, fixed at the four corners of the foundation. On the chains, there are white thunder swimming, as if destroying someone. No That''s not destroying anyone, it''s Harlin. The head exposed outside the container is Harlin. Long hair is covered. His eyes were dug out, his limbs were cut off, so he was held here. Ordinary people have already died in this situation. But Halin is still alive. "Ha ha..." Ha Lin''s ears are very sensitive. He seems to hear something and can''t help laughing. "Dog thief, if you have seed, come here. Don''t try to get what you want from me. If you have seed, kill me." Harlin roared angrily. Even if it''s sad. But still did not admit counsels. He became the great emperor and came here across the endless dark time and space. He thought he could shine brilliantly, but he didn''t expect that terrible things were waiting for him. The secret books learned in qianyuanzong are not enough to support his exertion here. However, the existence of "Quan Jing" made him never lag behind. With the prestige of "Quan Jing", his cultivation had already broken through. But unexpectedly, he was known by the holy emperor. It ended like this. And he didn''t die because the emperor wanted to know the cultivation method of his "Quan Jing". He didn''t say, even if he died, he would not say, so he has been tortured to the present. Lin Fan slowly came to Ha Lin, squatted in front of him, lifted his long hair with both hands, and gently stroked his face. "Ha Lin, uncle is here." Lin Fan said softly. Ha Lin just wanted to spray each other angrily, but when he heard the sound, he was shocked, as if the time around him had stopped, and his huge feelings were brewing in his body. "Bai Bai..." He can''t believe to ask, always feel is in dream, maybe torture too long, already had hallucination. "Well." Lin Fan said. A moment of silence. "Wow Ha Lin cried excitedly, tears and blood from the corner of his eyes, "Bai Bai, more than 100 years, really more than 100 years..." For Harlin, he really wants to cry. When I dream, I think my uncle can come to save him. But he knew, how could it be? Uncle would not know that he suffered here. "Don''t worry, I''ll take you back." Lin Fan looked around, came to the chain, gently forced, said nothing to destroy the chain instantly broken, and then broke the container, see the body of Halin at this time, he gently stroked Halin''s head, whispered: "Uncle revenge for you." The liquid in the container is said to be the most toxic, even the fairy can be imprisoned. Filling the container is to stop the growth of Halin''s body, and at the same time, it has extremely terrible damage to his body. There''s no venom. Halin''s body is rejuvenated. His arms and feet are growing slowly. As long as there is no limit, his body is hard to destroy. The eyes that have been cut out grow again. Ha Lin, who can see the light, is in pain holding Lin fan. It''s not that he is timid, but that this kind of torture is so terrible that his mind is almost destroyed. Lin Fan patted him on the back and comforted him. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, uncle is here." Outside. The holy emperor has already been angry and crazy. His long hair is flying and roaring. The world has changed color, lightning and thunder, and the whole world has felt it. Practitioners living in the shadow of the emperor. They were all in a panic. I don''t know what happened. Lin fan comes out with HA Lin. See the emperor floating in the air, indifferent looking at the entrance of the dungeon. "Damn you." The voice of the emperor came from all directions. What he used at this time was not his own strength, but the strength of the world. His will was integrated with the world, and his every move affected the operation of the world. "I can''t keep you." Lin Fan looked at the emperor coldly. He will leave here one day. This day is not far away. If he leaves, the other party will definitely find Ha Lin in trouble. Without his protection, it will be miserable.So The emperor must die. "Ha ha, what did you say?" The whole body blooms the golden light, the heaven and earth will twinkle the saint emperor as if to hear the biggest joke in the world, the scornful toward Lin fan hook finger. "Bai Bai, you have to be careful. He is very strong." Ha Lin reminds me. His reminders are wasteful. Lin Fan rose up in the air, disappeared in an instant, and appeared in front of the emperor in a twinkling of an eye. He didn''t say a word, and his face was still very cold. He didn''t even have the white beginning when he once fought with the other side. It is enough to show that the situation is serious. It''s not the time to laugh with you. Lin fan blows his fist at the emperor. In a moment when he touches the emperor, there is a light curtain broken. Then he sees a hole in the sky, and endless water pouring down from the Tianhe River, watering the ground. Poof! The emperor spits blood, his body breaks, and falls from the sky with a roar, directly smashing through the ground. Lin Fan''s angry blow was terrible. "How could..." Holy emperor can''t believe looking at Lin fan. It''s like hell. He''s integrated with the will of the world. He can''t break it. After all, who can break through the world. The last blow was taken for him. That''s why it''s broken down. At this point. There are cracks on the emperor''s body, as if it can be broken at any time, and the sky is also shaky, as if the end is coming. The fairy hiding in the distance has been silly. This Is it still a human thing? Chapter 494 Lin Fan went to the emperor. At this time, the holy emperor was in a mess, his breath was disordered, and he had been seriously damaged by Lin Fan''s killing. He didn''t have the ability to fight in the first World War. He looked at Lin Fan in horror. Who is this person? How can it be so terrible. "You can''t kill me." Holy emperor''s voice is very hoarse. When he speaks, blood overflows from the corner of his mouth. So far, this is his most embarrassed time. I can''t even think about it. "Why?" Lin fan asked. The emperor laughed, revealing a gloomy atmosphere in his smile, "why? That must be because this emperor and the world have been integrated with each other. If you kill me, the will of the world will be broken, and then the world will be broken. " "Did you think you were still alive?" Lin Fan thought for a while and said, "I can live, but they may not be able to live." It''s the truth. There is no empty word. The emperor was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t expect the other party to say so. Then he sneered and never put these words in his heart. For him, some things have been fixed. You want to kill me? That''s impossible. Right now. Holy emperor exclaimed, he didn''t know what the other party was going to do. Lin Fan opened his five fingers and slowly fell on his abdomen. He was a little uneasy, but he didn''t know where the uneasiness came from. "I feel it." Lin Fan said to himself. Often the most terrible thing is not who told you terrible things, but the other side said to himself, you do not understand, but always feel that it is related to their own mysterious things. "What did you say?" After all, the emperor could not help asking, but soon, he found that things had a terrible change. There are tremendous changes in the body. Gradually. The emperor roared in panic. "What have you done to me?" "What did you do?" Roaring heartbroken. Let the original face ruddy holy land, instantly become white. Lin Fan said calmly: "I have already talked with them." The emperor is very confused. He can''t understand what he''s talking about, what he''s talking about and who you''re talking to. Next. The palm of Lin Fan''s hand was raised slowly, and his five fingers were twined with colorful light spots, as if pulling something out of the emperor''s body. The emperor''s expression was painful. I want to struggle. "My control over the will of the world." Holy emperor found terrible things, his control of the world with Lin Fan''s hand rising, gradually lost contact. "Stop it for the emperor." No one knows how much he sacrificed in order to control the world will, and no one knows how terrible the hardships are. "Ah After Lin Fan completely grasped the will from the emperor''s body, the emperor''s body changed, and his breath was fragile to a certain extent. All along, he constantly gestated the will with his own strength. But at the time of Lin Fan''s stripping, he was not given any chance to react at all, which led to his power being absorbed completely by the will. Lin Fan looked at the light spot in his palm and said with a smile, "you are really careless. You should be good in the future. Don''t be cheated by others. Go ahead. You are free now." The light spot left Lin Fan''s palm, floated between heaven and earth, and then disappeared completely. Ha Lin looks at his uncle with adoration on his face. Great. He suffered a great loss in the holy land. He didn''t know what to do, but his uncle was really strong. The holy emperor was like a child in front of him. He didn''t have the ability to resist at all. "Bai Bai, he tortured me so much that I would like to give it back to him a hundred times and a thousand times." Halin angrily looks at the emperor. If his uncle doesn''t come to save him, the result is that he continues to suffer. I don''t know when it will end. Lin Fan said: "Ha Lin, you can''t have such an idea. You can''t be so cruel." Ha Lin fully listens to what Lin fan says. "Yes, uncle." The emperor''s situation is very bad. If Halin wants to fight against him, he will be like a fish on the chopping board. He will be slaughtered, and he has no ability to resist. He thought of what he had done to Halin, and he thought that he was in his hands. Can we have a good life? Just as he thought about it. Lin Fan came to the emperor. Under the emperor''s puzzled eyes, he saw that Lin Fan''s palm fell down and roared, leaving a huge handprint on the ground. However, the emperor was directly blasted and blood spilled all over the ground. The scene was very startled, and the shocked people were stunned. "In vain, doesn''t it mean it can''t be so cruel?" Halin asked. Lin Fan said, "well, your idea is too cruel." Ha Lin Lengshen, lost in deep meditation, is it really that I am too cruel?Lin Fan looked up at the sky. Deep in thought. At the moment when the sky was broken, he felt a strange feeling, but he didn''t see it with his own eyes. He didn''t know what it was. Qianyuanzong. The return of Halin shocked the world of practice. Ha Lin, who had been the great emperor of cultivation, had left the void for a long time, but he did not expect to come back. This was a great shock to the cultivation world at that time. Haskell is the happiest. His father''s return has brought his life to a new height. Father is still here, he is still a child. There is no need to explain. Ha Lin is very disappointed with HA Shiqi. He is really in a good mood when he learns that he still has a grandson. However, when he knows that he is the same as his father, he is completely desperate. The HA family rose in the dust, and now it''s time to decline. The return of Halin pushed qianyuanzong to a flourishing age, which had never been seen before. Lin Fan''s exposure made many people excited. Because of Ha Lin''s warning, many people who have ideas have given up the idea of holding thighs in their hearts. A few months later. At night. Holding the last book in the library, Lin Fan stood in the moonlight and looked up at the sky with a cool look. But his eyes seemed to be able to penetrate time and space and see places that others could not see. He turned through the book, but didn''t read the last page. But quietly waiting. Xiao Huang squats beside Lin fan. With the master''s behavior, he also looks up at the sky, but he doesn''t find any unusual situation. A few months later. Usually, Ha Lin comes to see Lin fan. He has been there for a long time, but he has no desire. He feels it''s good to stay in qianyuanzong. He found that uncle''s situation was very strange. I look up at the sky every day. But I don''t know the specific reason. On this day. "Bai Bai, no more reading?" Halin asked. Lin Fan said, "I''ve finished reading one more page." "Ah?" Ha Lin doubts, it is difficult to understand the meaning of uncle, since there is a page why not read it. Lin Fan pointed to heaven and said, "Ha Lin, do you feel it?" Halin shook his head. He didn''t know what his uncle meant. How do you feel? What do you feel? Lin Fan said: "in the dark, I feel someone peeping here. I want to leave, but I can''t leave for the moment, otherwise you will be in trouble." Ha Lin is not stupid. He is even very clever. He is so straightforward when he hears what his uncle said. "Bai Bai," he said in horror, "is there anyone else paying attention to it in another place?" Lin Fan said with a smile, "maybe." Ha Lin stood beside Lin Fan and didn''t say much. A few years later. In the endless depth of time and space, a pair of indescribable huge eyes are watching Lin Fan''s world. Watch. Waiting. When Lin Fan suppressed the emperor and broke the sky, they all saw that the emperor, who combined the will of the world, was very powerful and had all kinds of mysteries. But the other side''s behavior shocked them. It''s not to be underestimated that we can actually grasp the will from the other party''s body. Decades later. Inside. Lin Fan sat at his desk and drew on the blank paper. People who can''t be forgotten. Lao Zhang! MuQing! ¡­¡­ Name is very important, but other things are more important. He records every familiar person and every bit of him. For example! Lao Zhang: my best friend, Qingshan psychiatric hospital, is in the same bed with me. He is very good at acupuncture and moxibustion. I can be as strong as I am now. His credit is the most wait. Record the time of getting along with each other. With the recording, the memory in his mind is turned out, and he is sometimes amused by what he records. Xiao Huang feels strange to see his host smile from time to time, but he also grins with his host. If there is a dog like that, what do you want. Lin Fan touched Xiao Huang''s head, "what are you laughing at?" Woof, woof It''s translated. I''ll laugh if you laugh. In the days to come. Every day, Lin fan would take out what he had recorded and look at it carefully. He was afraid that it would be too long for his memory to be blurred. He knew there was something wrong with the sky. So the last book was kept by him. I''ll leave after reading the last page. Maybe it''s a dream, but Halin still exists. He''s involved with him, so no matter what, he will be responsible to the end.Since he heard what uncle said. I just concentrate on training. Originally, he wanted to roam the river and see the world, but his uncle''s words put a great pressure on him. He had to concentrate on training and deal with unknown events at any time. Maybe uncle is in no danger. But he can''t rely on his uncle for everything. He must contribute to the unknown events. Hasiqi always wanted to have a good relationship with his father. Maybe his father misunderstood him, but he believed that he would be moved by his filial piety. After all, how can there be hatred between father and son. Hate? That''s impossible. He had been bothering him when he was practicing. At the beginning, he found that his father had a bad attitude towards him and didn''t give him a good face. Even so, he didn''t give up. He believed that persistence was victory. It wasn''t until his father punched him in the eye and made him panda eye that he knew that he really hated himself. Hasagi saw that hasiji was beaten like this by his grandfather. Just want to laugh. He shook his head. My grandfather must be too disappointed with him, so I don''t like to see him. But I am my grandfather''s grandson. Can I be like my father? So. Hasa went to find her grandfather to be a coqueter. In the end When he stood with hasiki, a pair of panda eyes formed like this. Chapter 495 Upper bound! Lin Fan''s blow through the sky has been repaired, but there is an invisible crack in the sky that seems to be perfectly repaired. There''s a weird smell coming out of the crack. There is no harm in this breath, nor does it pollute the world. It''s just an ordinary breath. It belongs to another world. Compared with the breath here, it seems a little strange. Listen carefully. A whisper came from behind the crack. "When will this world enter?" "We can''t enter, at least not now. There is a keeper in this world. The best time for us to enter this world is when he is old." "Are we afraid?" "No, it''s not fear, it''s just in case." These sounds are very light and hidden. They have been peeping for a long time. Now the passage has appeared. With a little force, it can be completely broken. Qianyuanzong. In front of the house. Lin Fan accompanies Xiao Huang to play Frisbee. Xiao Huang runs happily in the courtyard. He is agile and safe. He has been a Xiao Huang dog for hundreds of years. Anyone who sees this scene will smile happily. It''s a warm scene. Xiao Huang comes to Lin Fan with a Frisbee in his mouth. Lin Fan takes the frisbee and caresses Xiao Huang''s head, spoiling him. "Xiao Huang, do you know how old you are?" He asked softly, just to let Xiao Huang have some points in his heart. Xiao Huang raised his head and looked at the master in doubt. The meaning is very clear. Am I big? At the beginning, Lin fan had already done a good job in adopting Xiao Huang. After more than ten years, he would die for Xiao Huang. However, he didn''t expect that Xiao Huang was really alive. So far, he can''t see the slightest old attitude or even the slightest defect. Lin Fan laughs, "it''s OK. It''s still a long time." If Lao Zhang is by his side, he will become a good friend with Xiao Huang. Lao Zhang will count how much dog hair Xiao Huang has. Day after day, year after year. Qianyuanzong is like an open-ended clan. It has been growing and has long been the largest clan. No clan can compare with qianyuanzong. Even if they want to, they don''t have this ability. Fortunately, qianyuanzong didn''t have any hostility to other sects, and didn''t think of annexing other sects, that is, to develop themselves and safeguard the safety of the cultivation world. Even if one clan wants to compare with Qianyuan clan. It''s also daydreaming. Mad. It''s all on and off. How can zongmen be so terrible that there is beyond the realm of the great emperor. It''s really a dog that has left, but it''s shameless to run back. Too much. I feel like crying. In the past, Lin Fan accompanied Xiao Huang to play Frisbee, and then continued to look at the sky, he was looking for, in the sentiment, that let him not leave the guy in the end where. At this point. He looked at Xiao Huang peeing by the tree in the distance and said to himself. "Xiao Huang, I can''t accompany you any more." With these words. He felt completely open, thought like a big net, completely covered the whole sky, and then infiltrated into the upper world. Lin Fan released his free will and felt this terrible perception. There was no aversion. Instead, let go of the barriers of this world, and let this perception scan all. A moment later. "Found it." Lin Fan opened his eyes and disappeared. After urinating, Xiao Huang came back to play Frisbee with his master, but he found that there was no one. He was so anxious that he yelled, hoping that the master would come out quickly. Don''t hide and seek. Just want to play Frisbee. Upper bound. Lin Fan stood at the edge of the border barrier, stretched out his hand, gently toward the invisible gap. All of a sudden. Cracks open. To the naked eye, it was dark inside, but there was a terrible breath, which suddenly burst out and swept the whole world. Ha Lin, who is closing the door, suddenly opens his eyes. It disappeared in qianyuanzong. At this point. The crack expands gradually, from the slender fingers to several meters, and then spreads continuously, forming a channel in a moment. Next. There''s a voice coming. "The passage is open." "Guardian, have you finally found it?" "He''s really a young guardian, but can one stop us?" Originally, the passage was very dark, but soon, there were many lights and shadows flashing in the depth, as if there were many terrible things sweeping towards this side. Gradually. The darkness in the passage has dissipated, and the naked eye can see the endless star universe. There are giants of comparable planets, and there are beasts of the same size roaring.The upper bound will be shocked. "What a terrible existence is this?" He felt frightened and uneasy. Even if he is a will, he has no ability to resist these terrible existence. Even the emperor who controlled him before is like a child compared with these terrorist creatures. "For nothing." Ha Lin appears at Lin Fan''s side. He takes a look at the passage. With this look, his whole body shudders and his firm heart suddenly shakes. Just a glance can shake his heart. It''s really terrible. Lin Fan said: "I can feel..." Ha Lin looks at Uncle doubtfully. What do you feel? Why don''t you say it. Lin Fan did not say that he could feel that there were strong people in the endless distance, not the strong people he praised, but the real strong people, but he really wanted to go back. I miss you so much. He really missed Lao Zhang and his wife. It is his favorite thing to compete with the strong, but the thing he likes is not important after all compared with the person he likes. In these long years. Although Lin fan has been reading books all the time, he has always been practicing and his strength is stronger than ever. This is the most troublesome thing for him. The uncontrolled strength makes it difficult for him to find a strong man who can compete with him. If you want to say it. Once Dragon God and Tathagata were very good. But now It''s hard to say. All of a sudden. In the endless stars in the passage, a giant laughs wildly, and the laughter turns into sound waves. The stars around him are constantly broken, and the big hand reaches out. Where he passes, the stars break. "Guardian, let me crush you." Standing behind Lin fan, there is only the spreading giant hand in his pupil. His body is shaking, and his brain is even more shaking. When people are in crisis, his brain will wake up instantly, but his soberness is not to move, not to resist, and he will be killed by the other party at will. There''s no chance of survival. We have to wait to die. Lin Fan raised his hand and clapped it. "Fu Yao Yin" boom! The giant of the size of the planet is crushed by the terrible force, constantly cracking, screaming, turning into a grain of dust in the universe, quietly floating in the Dark Universe. The giant''s fall had no effect on these unknown creatures. Gradually. Those creatures came across the starry sky, getting closer and closer, as if they were coming out of this passage. Lin Fan took a deep breath. Five fingers clench. He''s gathering his strength. Later, it will be his strongest punch, and it will be his best punch ever. Ha Lin and will feel the power of Lin fan. They all backed away. Looking shocked. "Guardian, you''d better give in." "Conquer this small territory." Countless terror creatures scream and shout madly. Lin Fan''s strength is concentrated to the peak, and his fist blows towards the channel. Suddenly, it seems that time has stopped. Everything has solidified. In the blink of an eye, taking Lin Fan''s fist as the starting point, an invisible impact spreads towards the endless universe. No one knows what happened. When the stars floating in the universe were crushed by an invisible force, we found out what terrible power Lin Fan''s fist contained. A beast the size of the sun, ferocious and terrible, but suddenly, his body was still, blinking, bang, directly smashed, smashed flesh and blood the size of stars, so floating in the universe. It''s just the tip of the iceberg. Other creatures have been dealt a devastating blow. There was a scream. I don''t know who is shouting. "The strong of taboo, the boundary of taboo, run, run." "What''s in that world? Why does it breed such a terrible existence?" "No..." "We are immortal taboo creatures. Why are we destroyed?" Soon. The noisy passage was quiet for a moment. Ha Lin and will stare at each other. Is this something that people can do? Ha Lin wondered why his father "ha ha" knew such a terrible strong man. He is so ordinary. Not even a sect disciple. Lin Fan calmly stood in front of the channel, looking deep into the extreme distance. I thought. "Strong, let''s fight again when we have a chance." After all, he did not step out of that step, into the channel, looking for the strong person who can arouse his interest.It''s as if some kind of will is influencing the passage. The split channel gradually shrinks, and finally completely closes. It will be closed forever and will not be opened from now on. "It''s over." Lin Fan said. Ha Lin said, "is this the existence that Bai Bai cares about?" Lin Fan wants to tell Ha Lin that I don''t care about this. I just want to be able to accompany Xiao Huang more or see him off with my own eyes. But I didn''t expect Xiao Huang to live too much. He can''t wait any longer. We have to completely open up our perception and look for the troubles that need to be solved. Qianyuanzong. When Lin Fan came back, Xiao Huang ran with the smell and raised his front paw to grab the owner''s thigh. Ha Lin accompanies in the side, up to now has not come over from that just a scene reaction, the whole person appears to be a little confused, stupefied, perhaps this life can''t forget. Lin Fan squatted down and stroked Xiao Huang''s hair. Then he held Xiao Huang''s head in his hands and touched his forehead. "Xiao Huang, I can''t accompany you any more. I''m going back. There are people I can''t give up. You live well." Lin Fan said softly. There are all kinds of words. Huang did not shout, but quietly looking at the master, Huang''s eyes emerged in fear, panic look, as if already know that the master is about to leave their own. "Wu Wu!" Xiao Huang cried low. Lin fan turns to the last page of the book "Ha Lin, help me take care of Xiao Huang. He is my very important partner. I hope he can be happy all the time." What does Halin want to say. But my uncle looked up at the sky. [task: complete! ¡¿ [Note: you who leave behind the legend will become a nightmare in the hearts of some creatures ¡¿ [reward: the will control of the world. ¡¿ [next time: November 1st! ¡¿ [return! ¡¿ Lin Fan''s body gradually dissipated under everyone''s surprised eyes. Xiao Huang''s pupil gradually enlarged, toward the place where the owner disappeared, but rushed empty. "Woof, woof!" "Woof, woof!" Xiao Huang turns around in the same place anxiously. Then he seems to think of something. He rushes to the place where the owner lives. He comes to the front of the house and pushes the door open. Looking for the master''s figure. Looking forward to the master as usual sitting at the desk looking at the book, but the desk empty. He quickly ran back to where he was, hoping the owner would be there again. But still not. Gradually. The whole clan looked at the little yellow dog running back and forth, as if he didn''t know he was tired. The sound of Wang Wang was passing through the clan. I don''t know how long it took. Xiao Huang is tired, sobbing and lying in the place where Lin Fan disappeared, shrugging his ears and waiting with dim eyes. Ha Lin knows that Xiao Huang has been with uncle for a long time. It''s very emotional. He knew that Xiao Huang was in pain. Ha Lin couldn''t let uncle down. Squatting beside Xiao Huang, he touched his head and said: "Xiao Huang, uncle is still there, but somewhere, I know you can understand me. If you want to see your master again, you can practice with me." "I''ll see you later." Originally listless, Xiao Huang heard what ha Lin said. Head up. The dim eyes began to shine. Woof, woof Chapter 496 Come back. Lin Fan opened his eyes and returned to the familiar environment. The clock on the wall has just passed one second. Lin Fan turned his head and saw his familiar face. Lao Zhang breathed regularly with a smile around his mouth, as if he was having some kind of good dream. Lin Fan got up and sat by the bed, motionless looking at Lao Zhang. Any normal person, if you open your eyes for a moment and see someone sitting by the bed looking at you, will definitely jump up in fright. It''s horrible. It''s like being sick. The sleeping hen opens her eyes. At the first sight, she sees Lin Fan looking at Lao Zhang. She is surprised. It''s a strange picture, and the guy''s mouth rises and smiles. A shudder came to my mind. The air conditioner is on, but I still feel very cold. It''s hard for the rooster to fall asleep. He can only pretend to close his eyes. I don''t see it. I don''t know anything. Don''t mess with me. I''m afraid. For him, the undercover career is really terrible. He didn''t know what the future would be like. Like walking on thin ice, we can only be careful. What''s more, his fellow countrymen are all kept by each other in a pig farm in the suburbs, laying eggs every day to make contributions to human beings. When he thought of this, his heart was very painful. Early morning on October 1st! When Lao Zhang woke up, he saw Lin Fan wake up long ago, sitting beside the bed, and said with a smile, "good morning." "Good morning." A simple greeting, for Lin fan, seems to span a long time and space. Ginseng looks at Lin Fan strangely. Always feel that the host seems to have a little change, like to get some kind of sublimation. It''s really strange. I didn''t think much. In ginseng''s opinion, it''s normal for anything to happen to Lin fan. Lin Fan held Lao Zhang and patted him on the back. "Long time no see." Lao Zhang was puzzled. Really a long time no see? He didn''t think much and patted Lin Fan on the back. "Long time no see." , the evil cock is crazy about the old man. Do you know that you were dangerous last night? This guy didn''t sleep last night. He stared at you for a night. Don''t make complaints about how I knew it. I was not sleeping last night. The first person Lin Fan sees when he wakes up is Lao Zhang, but what he thinks in his heart is his wife. It''s not that he likes the new and dislikes the old. But both of them are important to him. And of course, there''s the cute little treasure. He is afraid of forgetting these important people. During that time, he will record their every bit, watch them every day and remember them in his mind. Only in this way can he not be forgotten. Special department downstairs. The one eyed man''s face is full of spring breeze. The evil things fight against the Alliance High Court. The Alliance High Court makes the most efforts, but all the credit is taken away by their special departments. This is the importance of publicity. Who publicizes first, who takes advantage. Li Guofeng is a very powerful businessman. He may not be as good as the other side in making money, but he certainly hasn''t convinced anyone in terms of publicity. "Lin Fan..." Seeing Lin fan, the one eyed man greets him warmly. For him, this is the hope of all of us. Of course, the one eyed man still has some opinions on Lao Zhang. He is most afraid that the other party will tell him that there is something wrong with your eyes. Let me give you a needle. In this case, the first thought in his mind is to blow up the other party. When Lin Fan heard the one eyed man shouting and looked at each other, he was stunned for a short time. Then he said with a smile, "what''s the matter?" One eyed man came to Lin fan, a little surprised. There''s a strange feeling. Yes, it''s strangeness. It''s like the feeling when I''ve been away for a long time and suddenly meet. "There will be a press conference later. Would you like to attend?" Asked the one eyed man. When it comes to this kind of thing, we must continue to publicize it. We are not afraid that too many people will know about it, but we are afraid that no one will know about it. Lin Fan said, "no, I''m going to find my wife now." A heartless refusal. One eyed man is helpless. He has long seen that Lin fan doesn''t like to take part in these activities. As for why he wants to say it, he has a try attitude. If it''s better to talk about it. The result of his face, expressionless, do not like not angry, as if already know. Lin Fan waved to the one eyed man and left. ¡­¡­ "Wu Sheng, it''s no use hiding from me." In a luxurious house, a woman looks at Wu Sheng coldly, looks at Wu Sheng carefully, then shakes her head and says: "I thought you could improve your strength when you came here, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. It''s really disappointing." "Ha ha, don''t be disappointed. I''ve told the people in the clan not to participate in the Alliance High Court. Now the most important thing is to have a good relationship with the people here, especially the special department of Yanhai city." Wu Sheng said.He looked at each other''s chest, if it''s really big and brainless, and he couldn''t understand why the elders of the clan wanted to arrange this girl. I don''t know how many gifts this girl gave me. His relationship with the clan elders is likely to be destroyed by this woman. Of course, he won''t wait to die. Wu youyou said with a smile: "the clan elder''s meaning is very clear. You don''t have to worry about other things when you join the Alliance High Court. The clan elder asks you to go back. People in the clan are very disappointed with your behavior during this period of time." "Fart your mother, do you know how much contribution I have made to the Wu people?" Wu Sheng said angrily. He felt that the girl was too bad. In the past, he was very weak, obedient and polite to everyone, but how could he have thought that once he got the upper hand and was favored by the elders in the clan, he would fly to the branches and become a Phoenix. Status has risen. Don''t pay attention to him, the young master of Wu nationality. "I don''t know." Said Wu. Hearing this, Wu Sheng clenched his fist and took a deep breath Then he was ready to leave. Two strong men from Wu nationality stopped Wu Sheng. "What do you want to do?" Wu Sheng''s face became gloomy and his heart was very subdued. He was the young master of the Wu nationality, but now the situation seems to be being manipulated. Wu youyou said slowly: "I''ve told you what the clan means. They want you to go back. They know you won''t go back, so they send someone to ask you to go back." Wu Sheng pointed to the other side, there are a lot of cruel words to say, but these words are stuck in the throat did not come out. Dog day. It''s really cruel. Deep in the starry sky. Edge zone. "What are you doing here?" The Dragon God floats in the universe, and the surrounding space fluctuates slightly. Then you can see the little Tathagata sitting in a lotus. The little Tathagata smiles but does not speak. Her lips are thick and golden with a sense of iron. It seems that she keeps smiling all the time. "When the Dragon God came to the edge of the forbidden area, he hesitated. Did he want to look for opportunities in the forbidden area, or to explore endless mysteries?" Little Tathagata whispered. Dragon God pointed to the flustered universe forbidden tunnel in front of him: "you can''t go in here if you want to. Look at this forbidden area, countless stars are broken, and you don''t know what force caused it. That area is still a place that we can''t explore. Even me, or you little Tathagata, can''t cross this forbidden area safely." They are all the best. They all know the secrets that can be known in the universe. The only thing that stops them from going is the deserted forbidden area of the universe. Once. The ancient strongmen of the Dragon nationality left their words behind. In the forbidden area of the universe, I see a head bigger than that of a planet. It''s the head of a giant beast. I don''t know how long it will die. When I get close, I can feel the amazing power. Even in the past thousand years and ten thousand years, the prestige is still unabated, which is still so terrible. I don''t know who is going to kill such a terrible taboo. If they survive, how big will their bodies be. This is just the tip of the iceberg I see. The little Tathagata took a deep look at the endless forbidden area. For them, it was a great temptation, but behind the temptation, it was an unimaginable crisis. "Ha ha." The little Tathagata said with a smile, "I don''t know when the Dragon God is going to step in?" The Dragon God knows that little Tathagata also wants to go in. For any strong man at the top, he wants to explore the forbidden area, but they have their own concerns. If there''s an accident in there. It''s an unimaginable disaster for their race. Hotel. MuQing opens the door and sees Lin Fan pouncing on her, just like a hungry wolf pouncing on her. She is surprised by Lin Fan''s behavior. "Wife, I miss you so much." Sincere words contain Lin Fan''s love for her. Mu Qing was confused. Miss me? It seems that we were walking in the park last night. You sent me back, but now You are so excited that you seem to have been separated for a long time. Where is the problem. Or am I wrong? MuQing let Linfan in his arms, are not once or twice, even if this time, what can be. Lin fan holds Mu Qing''s face and looks at it affectionately, "wife, do you miss me?" MuQing said, "there are still people here." No matter who it is, as long as she is a woman, she will appear very shy. Lin fan is very curious, "who?" Then he looked at Lao Zhang and Mu Qing and said, "wife, Lao Zhang is our own man. It''s OK." "Do you want to miss me?" "Yes." Mu Qing thinks that she is not a casual person. If any one asks like this, she will kick the other side over and even point to the other side''s nose and scold.But in front of Lin fan, she really has no way. Maybe this is the advantage of doggedness. From the beginning to the end, Lin Fan takes the initiative. From the beginning of shyness to now, MuQing is used to Lin Fan''s offensive. I have to say. It may be difficult for insiders to see the changes, but outsiders can see them at a glance. If Dean Hao knows about Lin fan. Maybe I will take the initiative to worship my teacher, shout, force, and completely convince myself. Even good tea and wine. I hope Lin fan can teach me one or two moves. Even though Dean Hao is a little old, as long as he is a man, even in his sixties and seventies, what attracts them most is a sentence "Look, there''s a woman over there with no clothes on." A seemingly simple sentence. But the old and the young kill each other. Chapter 497 MuQing accompanies Lin fan. She looks down and looks at Lin fan holding her hand tightly. A kind of guy named happiness runs out quietly and accumulates in her heart. If it is in the past. She was led by Lin fan like this. I''ll definitely feel sick all over. But now, there is no such feeling, but have been used to, will not have those too many ideas. MuQing looks at Lin Fan''s side face. It''s really handsome. It''s not that kind of feminine handsome, but that kind of naive and romantic handsome. If we live together in the future, maybe it''s a good choice. Thinking of these, Mu Qing blushed. After noon. Lin Fan missed a lot of people and wanted to ask them to have dinner together at night to have a look at them. But when he took out his mobile phone, he found that there were only three people''s numbers. I''m sorry. Make a phone call. "Hello! Xiao Bao, I''ll treat you to dinner in the evening. " "Well, I''ll do it. You don''t have to. I have money now." "Well, come to me and I''ll wait for you." Hang up the phone. He smiles, thinking that he wants to invite others to dinner. He must come to the door in person to show his importance. Lao Zhang said, "do you want to have dinner in the evening?" Lin Fan said, "well, I''m going to invite them to dinner." "Do you have any money?" Lao Zhang never thought that they were rich people. All along, they were invited to dinner. Lin Fan said, "I have money. My wife gave it to me." Finish saying to return specially with Lao Zhang show. Although he has a good relationship with Lao Zhang, he prefers to show off in this situation. Soon. A luxury car was parked outside. Xiaobao, as usual, came happily with his big back and schoolbag on his back. He didn''t see Lin Fan for some time and missed him very much. "Come on, let''s go." Lin Fan said. Huatian hospital. Li Laifu''s life is very comfortable. As the president of the hospital, he has reached the peak of his life. At the same time, Huang Guan is also his right hand. In the hospital, he is the object of worship. He drinks tea, pursues the drama, the leisurely life promotes his taste very high. The phone rings. "Hello Li Laifu calmly connected the phone. Suddenly, his face changed. He suddenly got up and quickly walked towards the door. He wanted to meet him in person. Who''s coming? Let the head of the first Academy receive him in person. In addition to Lin fan, who made the doctor''s ability of Huatian hospital improve by leaps and bounds, who can be worthy of his attention. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang miss here very much. Once upon a time, they made a family here. "Lao Zhang, do you miss the bed here?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang said, "well, I miss it very much." Huang Guan, who received them, was very surprised when he heard these words. He used to be an ambulance driver here, and the place he visited most was Qingshan mental hospital, which was really fierce and a mess. What''s more, the frequent visitors are not what they used to be. There''s news. He is already the patron saint of mankind. But who knows that the patron saint often comes to their hospital for treatment, and is also the patron saint who comes out of Qingshan psychiatric hospital. Of course. These are buried in my heart. I won''t say it. Even if you say it, no one will believe it. He Huangguan can become the right arm of President Li. These two people are very helpful to him. As the person in charge of security, he receives him respectfully. He used to smoke a pack of cigarettes for more than ten yuan, but he has changed into a soft one. There are grades everywhere. Soon. He saw a figure coming. Huang Guan quickened his steps and said respectfully, "Dean, they are here." Li Laifu nodded and came to Lin Fan with a smile on his face. "Oh, you''re here. I miss you so much." He really missed them. The only thing that puzzled him was that you used to die, and the hospital was your home, but later the situation changed, and he didn''t get used to it. At the same time, their hospital also lacks a major feature. It''s really a pity. "Come and sit in my office." Li Laifu is very enthusiastic. Lin Fan said: "no, I''m here to inform you that I want to invite you to dinner tonight. Do you have time?" Li Laifu was shocked to hear this. Dinner? He didn''t expect that the other party would come to ask him to have dinner. What kind of relationship is this in order to keep the other party in mind and come to ask in person. "Yes, there must be. Tell me the time and place. Be there on time." Li Laifu said.Lin Fan tells the other party the time and place and waves away. Huang guanjian takes out his mobile phone and pats Lin Fan''s back. Then he sees the Dean standing in the same place. When he wants to say something, he suddenly finds that there are crystal tears in the corner of his eyes. "Dean, are you ok?" Huang Guan took out a tissue and gently wiped off the tears of the dean. As the right arm of the president, I have everything ready with me. Tissue is essential. Li Laifu said: "it''s OK. I''m moved to shed tears. Over the years, I''ve saved him countless times. He can remember me, which is the biggest recognition for me." In tears, editing the circle of friends. Will just send up the photos, with text: moved! Lin fan, the patron saint, invited me to dinner. Then click the friends column. "Do you have dinner tonight, Mr. hao?" "No "I have." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± "Look at my circle of friends." All of a sudden, the chat couldn''t go on, but from the top bar, we can see that Dean Hao seemed to be returning something, then there was deletion, and finally there was no trend. Li Laifu smiles. Vanity got a great satisfaction, did not expect that Lin fan is to inform him first, this is enough to boast in front of Hao for a long time. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Dean Hao was lucky by Li. "A small man will succeed." After Li Laifu''s bloody and impassioned anger, he replaced it with sadness. If there''s a problem, why don''t you tell me first. I went to Li Laifu first. Let''s see what you''ve done to him. Depressed Dean Hao was standing in front of the window smoking a cigarette. Suddenly, he saw a black car coming. He remembered the license plate number, which was the special car for the rich and loving children. Put out the smoke and meet them. Looking at the gate, Xiao Qi got the secret script from a da. He has been practicing for some time, but his progress is not so good. However, it is absolutely no problem to beat a few local ruffians. That''s progress. Seeing the arrival of the local tyrant, he opened the door for the first time and bowed to greet him respectfully. He didn''t stoop for money. It''s the etiquette of the business. President Hao is waiting. When he sees Lin Fan appear, he is a little sad, just like a wronged daughter-in-law. He has a kind of unspeakable bitterness. I have such a good relationship with you. It''s really disappointing that you didn''t come to me in your spare time. But when facing Lin fan, Dean Hao said with a smile, "I''m back." "Well, I''m back." Lin Fan said with a smile. For Lin fan, this is his home. Dean Hao is very anxious. Hurry up. I''m waiting for you to tell me to have dinner tonight. You can''t call Li Laifu instead of me. "Are you free tonight?" Lin fan asked. Dean Hao nodded quickly and said, "yes, yes..." In his expectant eyes, who knows that Hao Ren''s heart is like riding a roller coaster, taking off and falling, and who can understand his expectant heart. Lin Fan said, "I''d like to invite you to dinner tonight, OK?" "Yes, of course." Dean Hao nodded, then asked curiously, "Li Laifu, have you been there?" "Yes, I have." Dean Hao said, "why don''t you go home and then go there?" He wants to tell Lin fan that you go to find Li Laifu first. That guy humiliates me directly in his circle of friends. You know how much I''ve suffered. You think you don''t love me anymore. Lin Fan said, "because I passed by, I went to Huatian first." Mu Qing, standing on one side, smiles when she hears what Dean Hao is asking about. She didn''t expect that Dean Hao, who is not young, would be jealous of these little things. She really didn''t expect that. "Oh Dean Hao smiles. It turns out that he is close. It''s not because Li Laifu is more important than me. How can he be more important than himself? How good is his relationship with Lin fan? That''s the real family. He watched Lin Fan grow up, and his status in Lin Fan''s heart was absolutely the same as Lao Zhang''s. He didn''t ask Lin fan, who is more important in your heart. It''s not that he''s not confident, and he''s not trying to humiliate himself. It''s the question of where to ask. It must be just as important. Dean Hao looks at Mu Qing and recognizes her as the big star. She is really beautiful. This boy is blessed. He has a good sex that no one else has. "Come in and sit down?" Hao asked. Lin Fan said, "I have to inform other people." Dean Hao nodded and then looked at Xiaobao. As soon as he saw this little comrade, he knew that he was surprised and had a good face. He was definitely a philanthropist. He cast his eyes at Xiaobao and released the electric current in his eyes.But Xiaobao didn''t see Dean Hao at all. All the attention is on Lin fan. Dean Hao sighed. He envied Lin Fan for meeting such a friend. It''s just that there''s something wrong with such friendship. At night. Lin Fan stands in front of the hotel. This hotel is recommended by Xiaobao and belongs to the high-end luxury hotel in Yanhai city. This is his first dinner. He is a little excited and has expectations. Soon. Two figures appear at the same time. Dean Hao and Li Laifu arrived in their private car. When the car is parked, both sides look at each other. With a smile, Li Laifu came forward and patted Dean Hao on the shoulder. "Senior, you''re here too." There was a smell of gunpowder in it. It''s as if I''m surprised. Dean Hao said with a smile: "yes, it seems that you are very surprised. Why, if you can come, can''t I come?" "Oh, dear." Li Laifu said: "elder, I just want to ask if you misunderstood me Hao, the head of the hospital, looked askance and said, "you''ve never been kind. You asked me if I misunderstood you. I''m not afraid to tell you. I''ve already asked. He went to you because you were close." I don''t want to see this guy pretend. It has to be exposed. Li Laifu said with a smile: "it turns out that the seniors really misunderstood me." Shit! Dean Hao wants to have a live PK with Li Laifu. Blow up his glasses. Chapter 498 Although Dean Hao has a great opinion on Li Laifu, he is still his younger brother after all. As a senior, how can he get angry because of these little things. Also cast a meaningful look at him. The meaning is very clear. You go back and think about it. Li Laifu has noticed Dean Hao''s eyes for a long time. For such eyes, he just wants to say, why are you looking at me like this? It seems that we have a good relationship. Dean Hao shook his head. I knew Li Laifu was so arrogant. When he wanted to be the president, he tripped him up on the way, or let him be the vice president honestly. Think about once. It''s really comfortable for the seniors to shout one by one. If Li Laifu knew what Hao Ren was thinking, he would be absolutely angry and give your mother the fart. If Li Laifu didn''t change his name, he would still be so overbearing. Soon. They went to Lin fan. Lin Fan said with a smile: "welcome, the box is ready, waiting for you." "Well, you''re welcome." Li Laifu. When Dean Hao heard what Lin Fan said, he couldn''t help thinking deeply. For him, he watched Lin Fan grow up. No one knows the other''s mental condition better than him. But just start from the current situation. If he didn''t know before, who dares to say that this is a mental patient? Suddenly. A word came to his mind. Get better! Lin Fan''s condition improved in an incredible way. Even if he is a senior psychiatrist, it is difficult to understand the situation. Dean Hao looks at Lao Zhang and finds that Lao Zhang''s situation is not clear. It seems that there is not much change from before. This makes Dean Hao confused. According to common sense Now that Lin fan can get better. Why can''t he. In order to verify the correctness of their ideas. Dean Hao came to Lao Zhang and said with a smile, "Lao Zhang, how are you doing recently?" "Just fine." Lao Zhang said. "Well, do you still like watching ants move?" "I like it." Ask the situation in a simple sentence. That''s it The condition is not good. It''s no different from before. He can be so sure, which is inseparable from his observation. He knows the habits of every patient in Qingshan psychiatric hospital like the palm of his hand. From some clues, he can know the situation of each other. "You are so early." Here comes the one eyed man. His appearance made the surrounding atmosphere very surging. This is closely related to his participation in today''s reception. It''s all in the limelight. The special departments will be touted to heaven. If Li Guofeng knew, he would be furious again. Lin Fan''s invitation to dinner, he can''t help but come. Even if the sky falls down, he will come to the scene before the sky falls on his head. Don''t ask why, just ask why he can be so leisurely now. Thanks to Lin fan, if it wasn''t for him, it would be hard to imagine what he would look like. With the arrival of the one eyed man, Li Laifu seems to have met a nemesis. Once upon a time, he was humble enough in front of the one eyed man. Who let the other party be the leader? It''s not what he can offend. And now. Li Laifu felt a terrible sense of crisis when he saw Dean Hao talking and laughing with the one eyed man. Right now. Zhang Hongmin came riding his favorite small battery, with his daughter sitting behind. For Zhang Hongmin, he seems to have saved the whole world in his last life. After experiencing despair, the light of hope came to him. Now, he works in a special department and his life is guaranteed. What''s more. Because of his work, it''s not a problem for his daughter to go to school. It''s easy to arrange it. Lin Fan told him to have dinner in the evening. Zhang Hongmin really felt flattered. He didn''t know how to repay each other, but he was invited by Lin fan. Before he arrived, he saw a group of big men waiting there. In his opinion, it''s really nervous. Such a high-end circle is not what he can integrate into. Lin Fan came to Zhang Hongmin and said hello in a low voice. Then he squatted down and pinched the little girl''s face. "It looks very good. They''ve all grown fat." "I''m not fat." The little girl likes Lin Fan very much. When she is sick, she has to bear the pain of illness every day. On that day, the big brother appears and smiles at her. The smile is like the warmth of the sun. She likes it very much, especially. Lin Fan said with a smile: "yes, yes, no fat, still as lovely as before." Then he looked at Zhang Hongmin."I''ll introduce my friends to you." Lin fan holding the little girl''s hand, showing the feeling, as if the relationship is very good. It''s about telling people they''re my friends. Zhang Hongmin is an ordinary citizen. He met Lin Fan by chance. He knows who Lin fan is and always feels that there are two worlds between them. If there''s no accident. There will never be an intersection. But I didn''t expect Sometimes the accident really happened to him. "His name is Zhang Hongmin. He is my friend, and this is his daughter." Lin Fan introduced himself with a smile. Dean Hao said, "Hello, my name is Hao Ren." He looked at Zhang Hongmin carefully. His clothes were very ordinary and simple. At a glance, he could see that the other side was very formal now. According to his analysis, the other side was an ordinary father, and there was nothing special about it. Being invited to dinner by Lin fan is like entering another world for him. "You Hello, my name is Zhang Hongmin Zhang Hongmin knew that he was a big man in front of him. When he shook hands, he instinctively wanted to bend down, but his shoulder was gently pressed by a hand. Lin Fan said: "we met in the hospital. We have thought about it carefully for a long time." Zhang Hongmin is smiling. His smile is sincere. He really thanks Lin fan. Especially when he thinks about what happened at that time, he has a sense of shame. He was afraid of Lin fan. He knew this was a psychopath. I''m afraid he''ll hurt his daughter. But who would have thought that her daughter would survive only on the other side in the end. The one eyed man reached out his hand and said, "hello." He is Zhang Hongmin''s boss and leader. But if Lin Fan introduces Zhang Hongmin so solemnly, even if he is already familiar with Zhang Hongmin, he should know how to be friendly, otherwise he will leave a bad impression in Lin Fan''s heart. I''ll go to Hao Ren for help. Who knows how he would blackmail. When Zhang Hongmin saw that the leaders were so polite to him, he suddenly felt that he didn''t think so humble when he came. He knew that it was all because of Lin fan. If there is no other side. I will be nothing. Xiaobao came to the little girl, "Hello, my name is Qian Xiaobao, Lin Fan''s best friend, studying in noble schools. All primary schools in Yanhai city are my territory. If someone bullies you in the future, you will report me Xiaobao''s name." Xiao Bao''s greeting didn''t attract much attention. After all, it''s still a child. It''s easy to be ignored. Lin Fan didn''t shout so many people, just the ones he often met. Yongxin, Liu haichan and Lin Daoming are all here. But the strong doctor didn''t shout. Women. I didn''t say anything. Not very familiar, so did not shout. In the box. Everyone gathered together, put down all the burden, seems very relaxed, for one eyed man, the most relaxed day is with Lin fan. It''s not that he has any idea about Lin fan. But Lin fan is strong enough, meet any strong, do not need him to worry, as long as there is Lin fan, all is not a problem. MuQing has taken the position of Lin Fan''s wife. She sat beside Lin fan. She always felt a little confused about the scene, as if she had stepped into some strange routine. You can''t react to it. It''s as if it all happened. Lin Fan didn''t drink for a long time. In a dream. He was addicted to books and didn''t even think about that. Now when he treats his guests to dinner, he naturally prepares enough wine. When he smells the aroma of wine, he feels a wonderful feeling that has been seduced again. Zhang Hongmin from the beginning of the rigid, to slowly open, rely on not only Lin fan, but also one eyed man and others are not the kind of people who like to show off, in the face of others will come out with sincerity, equal communication, not to mention work things, let alone cultivation. At any dinner, as long as it''s not a dinner party at work, there are only two kinds of thoughts in the mind of the person who first mentions things at work. One is ostentation, and the other is complaint ostentation. Can one eyed man talk about today''s reception at this dinner? Master Yongxin, can you tell me about the exchange of Buddhism with several nuns? Liu haichan could not say that he had some feeling in front of the tree. The only thing on the scene It''s Xiaobao. Xiaobao takes the initiative to chat with Zhang Hongmin''s daughter. Starting from his family style, for example, his grandfather is the richest man in the world, but his father is so corrupt that he is only the son of the richest man in the Dragon kingdom. I''m very upset. I don''t know how to save my dad. These topics are a little far and unimaginable for a little girl. Xiaobao takes the initiative to talk about school affairs. She feels a little tired from reading, so she asks the headmaster to give all the teachers and students a holiday.The headmaster listened to him very much. Balabala said a lot. For Xiaobao, what he said is common, but for a little girl, I feel Xiaobao is very powerful After three rounds of drinking. The one eyed man suggests that whoever dares to use cultivation to suppress drinking power is the dog. When it comes to dogs. Lin Fan looks a little low. He thinks of Xiao Huang. If Xiao Huang is here, he will shout. The rooster squats on his seat, ginseng swings its tentacles and shoves food into the hen''s mouth. "Eat more." The evil cock''s mouth is full of food, his cheeks are bulging, and his eyes shed angry tears. He is subject to ginseng, and can only be shamed by the other party without fear. But in the end, it''s licking and smiling. Even say, thank you for your hospitality. Gradually. One eyed man and Dean Hao look at each other. They found that after Lin Fan began to eat, he looked at the audience with a smile. That look It''s like the love of an old father. PS: cold and fever, almost cured, uncomfortable. Chapter 499 For ordinary people, silent communication is a high-end way, but for both of them, we can understand each other''s meaning from their eyes. "It''s kind of weird looking." "You are an expert. Have you analyzed any problems?" "It''s a love." "Care?" "Yes, a deep love." The silent communication between the one eyed man and Dean Hao is still a little interesting. As for what''s going on, only the two of them have their brains filled. It doesn''t matter whether it means that or not. Then. At the end of the dinner, Lin Fan continued to drink, mainly the one eyed man. They seemed to drink very fragrant. He was so greedy that he picked up the bottle and began to work. All the people who saw it gaped. Follow the rhythm. I''m afraid I can drink dead people. Master Yongxin put his hands together and recited the Buddha''s name. If I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? He is eating fast and reciting the Buddha. At this moment, he has a big fish and meat in his mouth, and then a mouthful of wine. It''s very delicious. Liu Ying is very nervous. Sit upright. It''s a great honor for an ordinary member of him to have dinner with so many big men. He raised the bottle and drank it. He is full of self-confidence as he grows his hair again. Even his daughter-in-law praised him as more and more handsome. As one of the few women on the scene and the only adult, Mu Qing has long been shocked by the way they drink. Is this drinking? This is drinking water. MuQing patted Lin Fan''s thigh and said in a low voice: "drink less, drink in moderation." She was a kind reminder. The key is She already knows that the future situation is to live with Lin Fan and become a legal wife, but drinking like this is too harmful to her health. Even if she doesn''t pay attention to her body, she has to think about what to do for the children if she drinks bad genes. It''s two people''s business to have children. It''s not that simple. "Well, thank you for your wife''s concern. I''m still fine now. I can drink a little more." Lin Fan said with a smile. He knew that his wife cared about herself. He is very happy with such concern. MuQing looks at the wine bottles on the table. After recognizing the names on the wine bottles, he turns on his mobile phone and looks for the price of the wine. Soon. When you know the price. MuQing was stunned. 2999£¿ It''s so expensive. MuQing feels that men''s daily consumption is higher than women''s. The cosmetics she buys can last for a long time, but for men, it will be eliminated in the blink of an eye. My God. MuQing secretly calculates the accounts. As a woman who can run a family, she must be in charge of the economic power. At the same time, she regrets that she should not bind her bank card to Lin Fan''s mobile phone. Suddenly. She thought that someone once told her that men''s consumption is terrible. They don''t know whether it''s expensive or not. As long as it''s in their stomach, they think it''s worth it. But when we put it on our faces, they think it''s a waste. So I want to maintain this home. We have to limit men''s consumption. MuQing thought that the consumption tonight could catch up with the minutes she stood on the stage. She felt terrible when she thought about it. The consumption of men was too amazing. But She''s not in charge for the time being. I''m going to limit his consumption when I really get together. Come on! I am sure that MuQing will become a qualified housewife. The banquet ended at eleven o''clock. Lin Fan thinks that Xiaobao and the little girl have to go to school tomorrow. They need to go back to bed early. They can''t forget these things just because they are so happy. At the door of the hotel. Lin Fan looked at the one eyed man and said to Dean Hao, "if you drink, don''t drive." "Don''t worry, we''re going to change places to continue drinking," said Dean Hao, taking the one eyed man''s shoulder Stuttering when talking and floating when walking, the advantage of hanging on one''s shoulders is that it''s not easy to fall down and can support each other. "Take me with you," Li said Dean Hao shook his head, as if he wanted to see Li Laifu clearly. But his eyes were a little floating, and there was no previous hostility. Instead, he held his head high, pointed to himself, and asked Li Laifu, "who am I?" "Senior, you are my most respected senior." Li Laifu drank too much and drank too much. He heard Dean Hao''s voice and yelled. "Good." President Hao took out his mobile phone, pulled Li Laifu over, put his arm around his neck, raised his mobile phone high, photographed the pictures of them and said, "who am I..."Passers by around to hear the sound, are curious to look at. Then they all left with a smile. Drunk drunkards are so naughty. Before they get drunk, they are as steady as Taishan. Once they get drunk, they are Taishan tiaodi. The whole world is mine, and I am the king of the world. "Senior." "Speak up." "Senior." "Call Daddy." "Dad." ¡­¡­ Lin fan is full of question marks. Is Dean Hao related to Li Laifu by blood? What a complicated relationship. "Come on, keep up with me. Let''s go to the next game." Yanhai''s three big bitches travel together. Gradually the long journey. Liu Ying went home early and took advantage of the strength of the wine. His fighting power was absolutely exhausted, at least 30 minutes later than before Zhang Hongmin went back with his daughter. Xiaobao is taken away by bodyguards. MuQing didn''t say anything. She didn''t know what Lin Fan wanted to do tonight, but she heard from her friends that when a man is drunk, he is prone to have an accident. When he is full of wine, he thinks about what he is doing. That''s the truth. "Wife, I''ll take you back." Lin Fan said. "Good." Walking in the street. The lights are bright. There are still a lot of pedestrians. The wind at night is a little cold. MuQing tightens up. Lin Fan takes off his coat and criticizes MuQing. Such a small move moved Mu Qing. Get along slowly. She found that Lin Fan was really good. Old Zhang said, "I''m cold, too, Lin fan." Lin Fan looked down at the clothes, coat has been given to his wife, and then close to Lao Zhang, holding him, to his side. "Is it still cold?" Lao Zhang said, "it''s not cold anymore." Mu Qing blinked, and there were question marks in her heart. Didn''t you say that I was your wife, holding another man in front of her, really good? She knows that Lin fan has a good relationship with Lao Zhang. Well, she couldn''t even imagine. At least in her eyes, the two are usually inseparable. The evil Rooster knows that they are very affectionate, so it''s hard to avoid some sadness. I think he once had such a partner, but it''s a pity The companion entered the human world not smoothly, and was stewed as an ordinary duck. I remember that scene. A member of a special department came to see the old man with his children. When the old man saw that his grandson was coming, he had to kill the duck to make up for his grandson. Because of the existence of members of special departments, his partners did not dare to resist, and finally they were killed. Think of it. The eyes of the evil cock shed tears slowly. It''s delicious. The taste of the remnant is still in my mind. October 2nd! Early in the morning. Huatian hospital. Li Laifu came back to the office in a daze. He had a terrible headache. He had no strength. He was no better than the one eyed man and Dean Hao. He had been drunk all night. Even now, he was still very sad. Skilled bubble cup wolfberry. Stand in front of the window and drink tea. Keep warm. It''s like thinking of something. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the records. Maybe there was nothing, but on a drunken night, who could remember what happened was directly amnesia. After all, he didn''t even know how to go home, let alone what he did last night. "Well, you shouldn''t drink too much." "Never get drunk again." Li Laifu is very regretful. All men are the same. After drinking unconscious, he will regret the next day. Then he will continue to work that night. It''s useless to say in the daytime. All of a sudden. Li Laifu was shocked and exclaimed. "Damn it Record page. A lot of transfers. XX Club transfers 10000 yuan. XX Club transfers 20000 yuan. ¡­¡­ Not the imaginary bath, but the kind of Don''t touch it, big brother. Sing a song. Li Laifu''s head is cracked. He never goes to these places. What happened last night and why. Some are unacceptable. Next. Li Laifu''s breathing suddenly, eyes staring round, hands holding the mobile phone are shaking, and shaking very badly. Transfer one million Shit! Li Laifu could not help roaring. A million. Who is this going to. WaitWhat kind of bitch is this. Murphy, a terrible thought came out of his heart. Information shock. Click to open it. It''s from an acquaintance. "Dean Li, it''s a big game. Father and son are very affectionate and moved to cry." Li Laifu frowned. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± The three question marks are his doubts. What are you talking about? I don''t understand. As the president, he is no longer vice president Li, who used to tease him. He can''t continue to tease him, but maintains a kind of respect for him. But now this guy, he''s a little bit wild. When Li Laifu cut into his circle of friends, he found that the name next to his little head was displayed, and a mouthful of old blood almost came out. "Hao Ren is my father!" Shit! Li Laifu patted his head and had a headache. Then he opened his circle of friends and saw that he had a circle of friends around 1 a.m. last night. It''s a video. Click to open it. There was a piercing sound. "Hao Ren is my favorite father..." Patta! Li Laifu quickly turned off the video and deleted it. Without any hesitation, he opened Hao Ren''s circle of friends. Click to open it. It was exactly what he thought. He did send the video. Looking at the comments below, many of them are mutual friends. "Congratulations to Dean Hao!" "Congratulations to Dean Hao for being a father!" ¡­¡­ Seeing these comments, Li Laifu was trembling. And there''s the title. "My son wants me to send it. It''s hard to persuade him to be kind. I can only send it." The slut of grass mud horse. When Li Laifu wanted to come to the hospital, many people looked at him strangely. At first, he didn''t feel that there was a problem. Now he found that he had lost his face. Call Hao Ren. "Sorry, the number you dialed is off, please redial later." Soon. Everyone in the hospital heard a deafening roar. "Hao Ren, I''m not with you." Chapter 500 Special departments. The one eyed man sends a message to Hao Ren. "It was a bit of a big time last night." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± "Where''s the costume?" "I don''t understand." The one eyed man shakes his head and laughs. It''s really cruel. Li Laifu is also unlucky to know Hao Ren. They all have strength. They were really drunk at that time, but later they dissipated their strength directly. There''s nothing wrong with them. The only one who has something to do is Li Laifu. Dong Dong! "Come in." Jin Heli stepped on high-heeled shoes, twisted her sexy waist and came in holding the documents. "Chief, there was a 12.0 earthquake in xingtiao last night. A mysterious giant animal appeared. A city was destroyed and more than 40000 people died." Originally, the one eyed man looked very serious. After all, it must be very important for Jin Heli to report something. Hearing the first half of the sentence, the one eyed man relaxed his serious look and lit a cigar. "Oh Very calm response. It''s not like this happened to the Dragon kingdom. Jin Heli said: "star country sent a communication to the headquarters, hoping that we can help them solve the giant beast." The one eyed man said, "what did master Xu say?" "Mr. Xu said that Xiadu was short of manpower and gave it to us." The one eyed man smiles, "that old guy can kick the ball and reply to star Tiao country. Yanhai city is in great trouble. He can''t help himself. Let him think of his own way." Hearing this command, it''s reasonable to arrange as long as it goes on, but Jin Heli hesitates for a moment, feeling that it''s better to speak out her own ideas. "Chief, according to the energy monitoring, that giant beast is not something that xingtiao country can deal with. If we let it go, the consequences will be unimaginable." The one eyed man held his cigar between his fingers and covered his face with smoke. "What do you care so much about? It''s their business to die or live. Our responsibility is to protect the Dragon kingdom. What else does it have to do with us?" "I understand." Jin Heli said. When Jin Heli was ready to go out, the one eyed man said, "I''m a very vengeful person. Don''t forget that when xingtiao was strong, they bullied us. We were invaded by evil things. When we needed help, they didn''t want to help us. What did they rely on in the end? It depends on our own people rushing forward without hesitation, exchanging their lives for the lives of evil things, and finally winning the victory. " "So, let them feel it." The one eyed man is the cold one. Jin Heli stood at the door, after all, she was still a woman, thinking about life, hoping that innocent life could be helped. But for the one eyed man, he won''t do anything bad for his country. The beast that can make xingtiao country helpless is definitely above the level of king of heaven. We can deal with this kind of beast. The capital of Xia belongs to master Xu. But he won''t go. All that''s left is Yanhai city. He himself belongs to one. Yongxin, Liu haichan and Lin Daoming will do. Naturally, Lin fan doesn''t need to say much. It''s an extinction class existence that won''t go out at will. Before anything happens, as long as you don''t endanger the Dragon Kingdom, we can guarantee that we will never use Lin fan. If you want to help star Tiao, you have to send two people. Yongxin must go. Liu haichan and Lin Daoming are one of them. However, how can he let them go? Up to now, how many things have he experienced, and how hard it is to cultivate them to this degree. When star Tiao Kingdom seems poor, in fact, what he thinks most is how to get the most advantage. To them, kindness is just talking. The greatest need is interest. Corridor. Jin Heli gets on the phone. She was called by a former classmate. Later, she thought that there was a congenital deficiency in the treatment of evil things in China, and it was too dangerous, so she left the Dragon Kingdom directly. "Holly, what''s up? Will you help us?" Jin Heli said: "Xiaoxiao, there''s nothing we can do. We don''t have enough people here to help you. You can only solve this problem by yourself." When she said that. There was a brief silence across the phone. Then he just listened to the other side''s tone and suddenly raised his voice: "it''s impossible. You Yanhai city has Lin fan. He''s so strong. As long as he''s willing to come over, all the troubles can be solved." Jin Heli said, "there''s nothing I can do." "No, you certainly don''t want to help. You call Xu Zhengyang. I told him that he can''t see death without help. The giant beast is too terrible. According to our calculation, even the nuclear bomb can''t destroy each other. If we go on like this, we will be completely destroyed." There is something wrong with Xiaoxiao''s tone. Obviously, I didn''t expect that she would refuse so decisively.When she called Jin Heli, she never thought long would sit by and think that as long as she called, she would come to help us, but now She was almost crazy, even suspicious of her ears. Jin Heli said, "I hope you can find a good place to hide. Maybe you will find a way." Xiaoxiao said: "you just don''t want to help me. Don''t you know that there are countless people dying every time. You just watch them die. Don''t you feel guilty?" Jin Heli frowned and said calmly, "I can only sympathize with the people who died in xingtiao country. As for the sense of guilt, I don''t. Yanhai city where I am now protects all the people in Longguo. It''s the direction for me to work hard for them to live in peace." "I''m busy. I''ll hang up." Hang up the phone Jin Heli face as usual to continue to work. Previously, she did have compassion, but what the leader said to him was not unreasonable. Hatred will not go away. Feng Shui takes turns. Never bully others. Even if she wants to help each other, there''s nothing she can do. I''m a woman, a woman with no power to bind a chicken. Street. Lin Fan stood in place, looking at the sky. Lao Zhang asked, "Lin fan, what are you looking at?" Lin Fan said: "Shh, I''m communicating with Tian." "Oh, great." Lao Zhang''s eyes are shining. He is proud that Lin fan can communicate with Tian. The evil cock glanced at Lao Zhang and felt that he was sick. He said to communicate with God, you believe it. I also said to communicate with the local people. Ginseng didn''t doubt what the master said. He was shocked. It''s a high level to communicate with heaven. Even his former master can''t do it. Reward for the task. The will of the world controls. The sky is very active, and the will keeps pouring towards Lin fan. When Lin Fan feels the sky, everything is unimpeded, just like the emperor at the beginning, he can control the will of heaven and earth at will. Let the other person live under his control forever. You can''t escape. Lin Fan didn''t control each other with the help of the will of the world. He just communicated with each other, teased each other and restricted each other''s freedom. He would not do anything. It''s like opening a cage and keeping the active creatures in it. You can''t escape for a lifetime. Always here. "Go, just chat with you, no other meaning, travel your world, if you encounter danger, you can come to me at any time." Lin Fan told the will. When he thought of the situation in his dream, he knew that his will would be controlled by others, he would lose his freedom completely, and he would eventually become the slave of others. Think about all feel very poor. "Well, let''s go on patrol." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "have you communicated with him?" "Well, the communication is good. We have a good chat. He is very grateful to me." "Thank you for what?" "Well, I didn''t enslave him. He was always free." "Oh, oh." Lao Zhang doesn''t understand. He feels that what Lin Fan said is very profound, but these are not problems. Just pretend to understand anyway. Ginseng was surprised and said: "master, do you think you can enslave the will of this heaven and earth?" "Yes." Lin Fan said with a smile. He doesn''t think it''s a good thing, he''s happy now, and there''s no need to put his happiness on the pain of others. If the will is enslaved by her and there is no freedom, it will be very sad. "And then there was no slavery?" "No "Ah, my master, this is a great opportunity. If you can enslave the will of heaven and earth, then this heaven and earth is yours, and you are the only God in the world. You are omnipotent. You can change many rules in a moment." Ginseng was completely stunned. What kind of existence is your current master? You can give up such a great opportunity. "Oh." Lin Fan''s indifferent return. He didn''t change his mind just because ginseng said that. From the beginning to the end, he always did. "Let''s patrol." Lin Fan said again. Gradually. Ginseng''s eyes to Lin Fan changed. "It''s really different." Ginseng said to himself. He knew that any strong man who met this kind of thing would be absolutely excited and ferocious, and he would control the will of heaven and earth. That is to say, the emperor''s way would be added to the body, and he would never be defeated. In the world of will, it is equivalent to the existence of invincibility.But ginseng didn''t know that Lin Fan beat the former holy land of will. His prostate swelled, and he died miserably. Even the sky was smashed. What is invincible? Invincible. It''s all flattered by others. In the other corner of the street, sun Xiao is blowing cattle with his mobile phone and water friends. "You water friends, I know all the things you want to know. Under the earthquake of xingtiao country, there were huge animals and heavy losses. You all want to know whether our patron saint will help each other. I''m helping you to find out." "Maybe you don''t know, but I''ll tell you something. Lin Shen, our patron saint, always patrols the streets with his old friends. I''ll help you when I meet him, but I''m not sure if I can really see him." "Eh!" "I see it." Today''s sun Xiao seems to have become a traffic guy, and the number of viewers has reached the first place on the platform. Except for the live broadcast in the middle of the night, those coquettish women went online and robbed his water friends. During the day, he was the top anchor. At this time, sharp eyed he saw Lin fan. That''s the beginning of the explosion. Chapter 501 "Lin Shen, I didn''t expect that we met again. We really have a lot of predestination. Can we accept my short interview?" Sun Xiao''s personality is very flexible, and the tone hidden in the words is deeply humble. even though he is a big anchor now, he still dare not be arrogant in front of Lin fan, so he can only ask humbly, can I interview him. Seeing sun Xiaoshi, Lin Fan''s doubts flashed away. Who is he? Do I know you? I wonder if I''ve seen this one in front of me. Forget it. Whether you''ve seen it or not. They are not too strange. "It''s you." Lin Fan said with a smile. "Yes, that''s me." Sun Xiao is very excited. It''s an honor for everyone to leave an impression in Lin Shen''s heart, and this honor is very lucky to come to him. If sun Xiao knows that Lin fan can''t remember who he is. I''m afraid a mouthful of old blood can come out. I regard you as the God of forest, but you don''t know who I am. It''s too heartbreaking. Lin Fan said, "you said you would interview me?" Sun Xiaodao: "yes, it''s a very short interview. You know, I''m an anchor. Many netizens hope I can meet you and ask you something. I didn''t expect that I was so lucky. I just came out to take a chance and I could meet you." His words were unanimously opposed by the water friends in the live broadcast room. Du te Niang comes to the street to squat every day. Today, I was finally squatted by him. When sun Xiao saw the barrage in the live broadcast room, he looked calm and calm. No matter what the barrage said, it would not have any impact on his mentality. Calm is the most important thing. "Well, I''ll help you." Lin Fan said with a smile. What sun Xiao was most afraid of was Lin Shen''s smile. It was very gentle, but after looking at each other for a long time, he felt a kind of shudder, just like he was seen through all his body. It felt like standing in front of several fat men with chest hair of 300 Jin without clothes. Nervous will cover the back of the ass. I don''t know what to guard against. Sun Xiao coughed lightly and said, "God Lin, yesterday there was a strong earthquake in xingtiao Kingdom, and then a terrible beast appeared, causing great disaster. Just now xingtiao Kingdom issued a notice to ask for the help of our dragon Kingdom, but they were mercilessly rejected. They said it was extremely inhumane. I hope our dragon kingdom can send strong people to destroy the beast." "At the same time, we call the roll and hope that God Lin can go to xingtiao kingdom to eliminate the giant beast." "What do you think of this, Lin Shen?" After asking these words, sun Xiao waited expectantly. He wants to know what Lin Shen thinks. Lin Fan could understand every word sun Xiao said, but he was very strange to sun Xiao''s "xingtiao kingdom". He had never heard of it. Even if he had heard of it before, he must have forgotten it. And sun Xiao''s studio. In the interview to Lin fan, attracted more netizens. These people are coming from all over the world. Are waiting for Lin Fan''s answer. Lin Fan said, "I have no idea." A very simple answer. Also let Lin Fan some don''t understand. Star country? Giant? I don''t seem to have any contact with him. Why do you want to ask him. Sure enough. When Lin Fan said this, the live barrage burst. "There''s nothing wrong with the answer. There''s no idea." "What does it have to do with us?" "Wocao, you are too cold-blooded. Countless innocent lives have been reaped by giant animals. Lao Wang next door moved to xingtiao country just a few years ago. He was really nice. He left me unforgettable benefits and saved me a lot of physical strength. Just knowing that he was trampled to death by giant animals in xingtiao country, I was sad and went to KTV to sing. Today is a good day. ¡± ¡­¡­ Sun Xiaozong feels that there is something wrong with it. But I didn''t think of it for a while. "Lin Shen, the leader of xingtiao Kingdom, wants you to go there. Do you have any opinions on it?" Lin Fan doubts a way: "he did not seek me." Then he looked at Lao Zhang and asked, "is anyone looking for me?" Lao Zhang shook his head and said, "No Lin Fan said: "my friends said that no one came to me, and no one asked me to go." Sun Xiao''s head cracked when he heard what Lin Fan said. To him, he always felt that Lin Shen didn''t understand him. "Thank you for your reply." In the end, sun Xiao was defeated. He didn''t go on asking. For him. That''s enough for now. He doesn''t know what to say. In fact, for him, there is no problem at all. Just satisfy the curiosity of water friends. Look at the current situation.Just for a moment. The gift is one or two thousand. This is the influence of the number one in the live broadcasting industry. Regardless of the live broadcasting with hundreds of thousands of rewards in a few minutes, he never watches it. It''s all deceiving. It must be his own brush. Sun Xiao is the best. A big brother in live broadcasting. Most of the water friends living in sun Xiao''s studio are white whoring parties. I like to watch interviews. I don''t even bother to brush free gifts. "I''m happy to help you solve the problem." Lin Fan said with a smile. Then he took Lao Zhang on patrol. Yanhai is safe today. There is little danger. In the alley in the distance. A figure with his back against the wall, blood flowing from his abdomen, and he Mu covering his abdomen, his face turned pale. He had just been chased and killed, was seriously injured, and finally fled to Yanhai city. Only here can the shadow Club dare not mess around. He stole enough from the shadow club to make him stronger. "I''m not going to die so easily. If you want to kill me, dream about it." He Mu thought, smiling at the corner of his mouth. Even the pain didn''t affect his handsome appearance. Now he wants to heal his wounds, and then find a place where there is no one to practice. The content translated from the golden bowl contains profound methods. He is a gifted man of both Buddhism and Maoism. Staying in the shadow club is just waiting for an opportunity. The times have changed. Special departments and shadow conferences have not been the strongest organizations for a long time. The appearance of the star family is really to open his eyes. It turns out that the outside world is so big. The frog at the bottom of the well can finally jump out of the well and travel with the vast world. "Are you all right?" Just as he imagined this, a figure came from far away. He Mu''s sweat and hair rose up, just like a cat in danger, bowing and hair rising, ready to fight at any time. He Mu looks at the source of the figure. At the end of the lane. The light is bright, stay in the dark lane of his eyes, there is a short loss of light, soon, gradually restore light, see the face. Familiar, too familiar. Lin Fan of special department. He is known as the strongest. Even the stars dare not be presumptuous in front of him. He Mu''s heart kept trembling. Previously, when he didn''t know who he was, he was sure that he could escape. But now, he completely lost hope. In his present state, it is basically impossible for him to escape from such a strong man. Lin Fan walked slowly to the depth of the alley. Every step of the fall, for he mu, is a huge pressure, as if the heart was caught by an invisible big hand, with the constant approach, the big hand closed, at any time can crush his heart. "Are you all right?" Lin fan asked softly, "do you need to be sent to the hospital?" He Mu didn''t speak. He looked directly at Lin Fan''s eyes. After a moment, he slowly lowered his head. The other person''s eyes were too aggressive to look at each other for too long. He thought whether the other person wanted to play with him. But after a while, I didn''t see it. "You don''t know me?" "Are you famous?" He Mu is silent again. Famous? I''m really famous. I''ve been chased by the shadow. Do you think I''m famous. "Not famous." "Well, that''s good. I''ll take you to the hospital." "No, I''m not going to the hospital." He Mu refuses. If you go to the hospital, it''s easy to be found by the shadow. If you buy doctors in the hospital, the consequences will be very troublesome, and it''s also easy to be found by special departments. Lin Fan pointed to Lao Zhang, "he''s my friend. Acupuncture is very powerful. Since you don''t want to go to the hospital, you''d better let him give you some injections. It''ll be fine soon." He Mu''s eyes turned to Lao Zhang, an old man with a smile on his face. He looked at him with a smile on his face. He really felt like an expert in the world. He knows Lin fan is very strong. It''s impossible to be weak if you can be with the strong. As for whether the other party is trying to harm him Think too much. In my present situation, no Even when it''s intact, it''s useless. Just slap yourself to death. Where do you need such trouble. "Thank you." He Mu said. Lin Fan smiles and doesn''t say "you''re welcome." it''s not me who helps you. It''s Lao Zhang who says "you''re welcome.". Lao Zhang took the baby out of his arms, opened the box and said, "you''re welcome. Helping others can make us happy. At this point. Lao Zhang was holding a silver needle in his hand. He was strange and familiar. He had not tied the needle for a long time. His hands holding the needle were shaking.He Mu is in the eye. "Is this hand OK?" Lao Zhang smiles and doesn''t speak. Lin Fan explained: "this is Lao Zhang''s unique skill." He Mu said, "I''m not doubting. I''m just asking. I don''t mean anything else." Lao Zhang said, "I know. Take it easy. It''s OK. It will be OK soon." Lao Zhang, who hasn''t had a needle for a long time, didn''t know where to start for a moment. He carefully looked at he Mu''s body, um You have to find a good place. Lao Zhang and Lin Fan look at each other. Lin Fan smiles and nods. It means Just do what you think. Inspired, Lao Zhang is full of motivation. He holds the silver needle in his hand and points it at the right position. One needle falls down, and the needle sticks to his thigh. "Do you feel it?" Lao Zhang asked. He Mu shook his head and said, "No "Well, that''s normal." Lin fan asked, "how did you get hurt?" "Unexpected." "Oh, you should be careful after that. The accident is really terrible." Lin fan communicates with he mu. Gradually, he Mu talks more. He noticed where Lao Zhang''s needle was before, but later he doesn''t care. In the process of communication. He Mu found that Lin Fan seemed to be very easy to get along with and kind to others, which refreshed his concept of the strong. At the same time, he noticed the evil cock and ginseng. I''m surprised. Mixed with evil things. It''s really personal. As for the ginseng It''s really amazing. Chapter 502 He Mu is very relieved to Lao Zhang. Even if he is not familiar with him, as long as he is mixed with the strong, he will feel high-end. is like woodlouse being with the richest man. Seeing this picture, the first thought in my heart is that this person is absolutely powerful. Of course. Lao Zhang is not woodlouse, but also very powerful. It''s just a metaphor of appropriateness. No other meaning. Talking, talking. He Mu seems to forget how things are now. I didn''t care about Lao Zhang''s needling, as if I gave it to Lao Zhang wholeheartedly. I believe you. You don''t care too much about my feelings. Gradually. "I''m a little numb." He mu, who chatted happily with Lin fan, suddenly found that there was something wrong with his body. He felt very numb and inexplicable. He felt really strange. He asked. He didn''t mean anything else. He just wanted to have peace of mind. "Normal." Lao Zhang said. These "four words" often appear when Lao Zhang began to give acupuncture to others. Every time they are said to others, they are actually meant to pacify each other and convey Lao Zhang''s self-confidence to each other. You have to understand. I''m a professional. You have to choose to believe me. Don''t think about it. "Well." He Mu chooses to believe Lao Zhang. The strong have their own ways. Why care about these? If the other party really wants to kill himself, it certainly doesn''t need such trouble. At this point. Lao Zhang looks very serious. Where is the last needle. In the past, he used to prick his eyes everywhere, but now, his hand stayed in the air for a long time, and he didn''t put the needle for a long time. This kind of feeling is like Lao Zhang''s acupuncture is about to break through. In the end. He picked the right place. Lao Zhang''s acupuncture technique is unparalleled in the world. How can he doubt himself? The speed of the needle must be fast, accurate and ruthless, and the needle must be dropped decisively. Let fate decide the outcome. Pop! He mu, who is talking with Lin fan, suddenly, his eyes are round and his body is shaking violently. At this time, the scene is like a epileptic attack. "Lao Zhang, what''s wrong with him?" Lin fan asked in shock. Lao Zhang frowned. Did you make a mistake? No way. I''m Lao Zhang. I''m experienced in needling. I can''t make a mistake. It''s just a small abdominal injury. How can it be useless. "Normal." Lao Zhang said firmly. Lin Fan was relieved, "Oh, scare me, I thought it was a mistake?" He Mu''s situation is a bit terrible. Just when Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are going to continue to communicate with he mu, they find that he Mu tilts his head and closes his eyes, but nothing happens. They looked at each other. They were all nervous. "I''m not going to die." "It''s impossible. When he was shaking just now, I can guarantee that he was absolutely successful." Lao Zhang won''t believe that his acupuncture is a failure. It must be useful if he works so hard. If he Mu knew that Lao Zhang was a senior psychotic, and the effect depended entirely on luck, he would definitely choose the first method and send me to the hospital. Or leave me alone. Let me live and die. Lin Fan raised his hand and put his finger near he Mu''s nose. A moment later. "It''s OK. He''s breathing. He''s just asleep." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "you can see that his injuries here have been cured. I''ll tell you. My acupuncture is absolutely useful." Lin Fan took a closer look, it is true that he Mu''s abdominal injury has been healed, cured with a terrible speed, which is Lao Zhang''s greatest recognition of his acupuncture ability. Ginseng looked at their startled situation, helpless in the heart. Why. Tell me when you have something. As far as this guy''s condition is concerned, I will treat all diseases with one mouthful of phlegm. "What should we do now?" Lao Zhang asked "Come on, keep patrolling." Lin Fan said. "What about him?" "Just stay here. He must have something to do when he stays here. When he wakes up, he will leave." Lao Zhang unconditionally believed any word Lin Fan said. This is trust. It will never change because of anything. The evil Rooster looks at these two terrible human beings. They have been stun by you. Can''t they be individuals and send them to hotels or other places? It was so cruel to throw it in the wild. It''s really terrible. Soon. Lin Fan left with them.Lane is very cold, he Mu alone lying there, it is difficult to find that there is a handsome guy lying here. I don''t know how long. The sound of high heels on the ground. A middle-aged woman in mink was passing by. She didn''t care about it, but when she saw something in the alley, she came to have a look. "Yo! It''s not bad. " "Handsome, wake up..." There was no response after a few shouts. The middle-aged woman touched the black hair on the mole on the corner of her mouth, grinned, squatted down, carried he mu on her back and disappeared in the alley. No one cares about them. I don''t know what will happen next, but as the saying goes, when a man is out, he should learn to protect himself. ¡­¡­ The situation in starstrip is very bad. It''s hard to deal with monsters, even the local strongmen in xingtiao country. The strongest is only the heavenly king level, but those heavenly king levels can''t kill the beast at all, which is intolerable for the great superpowers. If it''s not for the bad. How could they go to Longguo for help. It''s just the refusal of the Dragon kingdom to help them, which completely drives them to a dead end. When Li Guofeng knew about it, his mind became active. "What do you think?" He looked up at Beitao. Beitao was still wearing a mask and was playing with Li Guofeng''s collection in his office. They were all valuable things. Ordinary people got one, and they had a wonderful life. Just for the rich, it''s decoration. Beitao said: "help is sure to help. For us, there are only advantages but no disadvantages. Besides, we don''t need our efforts. Let those stars be our thugs. We count the money." "The shadow club can only be hidden in the dark in the Dragon kingdom. Special departments are too close to us and have no room to play. This time, we can reach an agreement with the star treaty country with the help of this matter. Our shadow club will solve this matter, but we must go to the surface and launch a puppet to set up the shadow Club department in the star treaty country." "With our current ability, we can compete with special departments." Li Guofeng said: "ability?" He is doubting that the other party is bragging again. The strength of the shadow club is really good, but compared with the special departments, the gap is not a bit, otherwise it will not always lurk in the dark. "Ha ha, don''t doubt it. It''s true that the internal strength of our shadow club can''t match that of the special department, but don''t forget that we are connected with the star clan. Do you know what the purpose of those star clan is?" "Human resources, need a group of free and not responsible labor to go to their mining." Beitao doesn''t care about other people''s life and death. What he needs is not what special departments or shadow club can give him. He''s going out of the planet and into the infinite universe. Those stars are too smart to get things from them. Even Mu Hao, who has a close relationship with him, has given up. He is really stupid to teach. Actually seriously prepare lessons, said to give students a lesson. When he knew about it, he was almost laughing with cerebral hemorrhage. Sick! "Will the leaders of starstrip allow us to set up shadow societies with them?" Li Guofeng deeply doubts this. Beitao said with a smile: "it''s hard to say before, but now it''s 100%. I''ll take care of it. If it doesn''t work, it''s very likely that the giant beast will pass by his house and trample him to death. Other people are greedy. If you cooperate a little, no one will refuse." "Now, on behalf of Li''s group, you can issue a notice to the Alliance High Court. You can''t bear to see the lives of xingtiao country being ruined. Adhering to the principle of saving lives by the Alliance High Court, you can provide humanitarian assistance." "The notice must be high-end and high-grade, and it''s better for us to have a big bang and spread all over the world." At this time, Beitao is like a dog headed military strategist, flaunting Fang Qiu. What he sees is the whole world, not petty gain. "You''re teaching me how to do things?" Li Guofeng frowned. In front of him, Beitao had a feeling that he was not very comfortable. It was clear that he was the head, but now a little brother didn''t know the rules to touch his head. It made him very unhappy. Beitao said with a smile, "absolutely not. I''ll just raise my little opinion." These people are too tired to live. It''s not as easy as Lin Fan''s. Lin fan is doing what he wants to do. As for those struggles, he never pays attention to them. He allows you to develop so much. If you do all the bad things, he will scratch your head and kick them over. That day. Li Guofeng held a global press conference in his formal clothes and carried a manuscript written by the group''s internal representative. His movements were the same as those of Beitao at that time."We Li''s group and the Supreme Court of the alliance will never do anything about the affairs of xingtiao country. We are going to send strong people to xingtiao country to eliminate giant animals. We will make great contributions to world peace." ¡­¡­ Li Guofeng enjoyed standing in front of the camera. Although he is old and has experienced the grief of his relatives'' leaving, for him, as long as I am still alive, that is the luckiest thing. When Li Guofeng issued this notice. There was an instant uproar on the Internet. Special departments. The one eyed man sat at his desk, watching the video on the computer, frowning and deep in thought. The signals revealed by Li Guofeng''s words and deeds are worth pondering. After a long time. The one eyed man picks up the phone and dials Jin Heli directly. Let her pay attention to Li Guofeng. Any news should be reported to him as soon as possible. Today, the situation of the stars is very delicate. They didn''t do anything bad to human beings, as if they were trying to integrate into the local life. Recently, a lot of stars appeared in Yanhai city. Eat and go shopping. It''s normal. It''s normal. Chapter 503 October 3rd! Morning! The weather is windy, the temperature is a little low, not too cold. Yanhai is a famous hotel. In the guest room. When he Mu regained his mind, he was alert to the surrounding environment at the first time. For him walking in the dark, he had already gone deep into the bone marrow. "Where is this?" Soon, he knew where he was, and the decorations around him were the same as those in the hotel. Then he checked the condition of his abdomen and was surprised to find that his injury was better. "Great." "If I remember correctly, that knife has cut the small intestine. Unexpectedly, it has all recovered." Sure enough, no one with the strong is simple. When I got up, I found a stack of banknotes beside the bed, with a thickness of 10000. "Ha ha." He Mu picks up the money, shakes his head and smiles. Unexpectedly, Lin fan is so friendly. As a strong man, he not only saves his own life, but also sends himself to the hotel and leaves some money. He said to himself: "you have a reason to be so strong. I will repay you later." He Mu''s gratitude and enmity are clear. He Mu''s gratitude and enmity must be returned, and he Mu''s enmity must be avenged. Pack up the things, leave the hotel, hide into the crowd, completely disappear without a trace, want to find a master of anti tracking, the difficulty is very high. Special departments. "Chief, according to the investigation, last night, a civil aviation plane took off from Yanhai city to xingtiao country. There were two strong past of XingKong people." Jin Heli reports the situation. The one eyed man said, "what are their accomplishments?" Jin Heli said, "I don''t know." After asking these questions, he remembered that the realm of the strongest known by people today is only Heavenly King level, and he did not know that there was a realm behind it. Moreover, without absolute data filling, it was really difficult to detect the strength of the other party according to the energy fluctuation. It seems that the data should be ready as soon as possible. "Keep an eye on the star states." Said the one eyed man. Jin Heli said, "are you worried that the star clan will destroy the beast?" "No, it''s not the point. It doesn''t even need to be paid attention to. It''s about the situation in star Tiao country during this period of time. I feel that things are not so simple from the beginning." Said the one eyed man. Next. The one eyed man said, "are there any difficulties in those countries that are friendly with us?" "No, it''s relatively safe. You asked me to communicate with the leaders of those countries and share the data monitored by them. I didn''t find any abnormality for the time being." Jin Heli reports. "Well." The one eyed man nodded and said, "if you encounter any situation, please let me know and contact them at the same time, so that they don''t have to worry. We will help solve the problems that can''t be solved." The so-called friendly countries have been supporting and helping each other for decades. Unlike xingtiao countries, the so-called friendship is calculated according to the day. Maybe it was very good the day before yesterday, but it turned upside down the next day. Once upon a time, all aspects of the Dragon kingdom were not good. However, ever since Xiadu and Yanhai city constantly emerged town level and heavenly king level strongmen, they have gradually become stronger, at least in terms of high-end combat power, not inferior to other countries. Star country! "These two are the star family. The thunder family is the strong one, and the triangle family is the strong one." The person who introduced the two strong stars was a senior member of Li''s group, who participated in the operation of shadow club. Li Guofeng trusted him when he handed the matter over to him. Zhou Bin has already discussed the terms with the leader of xingtiao state. At the beginning, the leader hesitated and objected to this matter. However, under the coercion and inducement of the other party, he nodded and agreed. The existence of leaders is of no importance to the strong. If you want to change leaders, you can change them at any time. You can also change a obedient leader. The leaders met two powerful people of the star family and gave them very high standards. At the same time, they were broadcast on national TV stations to appease the upset people. The message is simple. See, we invited the star family''s strongman, the giant beast in front of the star family''s strongman, will definitely be crushed to death at will, just like the mole ant. You don''t have to worry at all. Originally, not many stars came to xingtiao country. Their goal has been achieved, but each of them has his own idea. At present, these two stars are young people who like to be worshipped. Their feats will be broadcast live all over the world. What a show. It''s easy to think about it. Some people in xingtiao country hide in underground shelters, some stay at home and watch TV. Two strong stars are their hope. The next day. October fourth! The edge of a deserted city. Thunder followed the corner cage up and down from the helicopter, accompanied by TV reporters. The reporters who were able to follow the strong ones to the scene were very excited. They did not expect that the leaders of the TV station would give them such an important task.It will definitely go down in history. This is a close-up of a reporter carrying a camera and photographing a deserted city. Let''s show the audience in front of the TV that our home has been destroyed by a giant beast. Are they all very angry. Finally, the camera is aimed at two indifferent stars. There is a strong contrast. Destruction and hope. Instantly mobilize the deep emotions of all people. It''s like filming. It''s not so easy to control the exquisite technology. The person holding the mirror must have rich experience. Thunder hands back, pupil electric current flashing, "corner cage, wait for a war, I can, you just stand by and watch." At the beginning, he didn''t agree to the corner cage. It''s just a giant. Turn your hands and destroy. It''s not worth mentioning. There is a triangle on the top of the corner cage. If it is connected by a line, it is an equilateral triangle. At this time, hearing what thunder said, he immediately shows a sneer of disdain. "Why?" He is also a showman. Encounter this kind of good opportunity, how can give thunder. The reporter excitedly said: "audience, do you see that the two strong people of the star family are talking calmly? They must be angry to see our home destroyed. Here I want to condemn the special department of the Dragon kingdom. They are not sympathetic to the star family. I suggest that all the audience boycott the Dragon kingdom." "The best thing is to bring in the Alliance High Court and let them protect us." This reporter adores the two strong stars in front of him. Zhou Bin came to the two star families and said in a soft voice, "you two, it''s too late. It''s time to solve the giant beast. By then, you two will be world-famous heroes." Heroes? No We don''t like being heroes. What we like is the look in the eyes of humble people worshiping them. In the case of fighting against giant animals, xingtiao country has found out one thing clearly, that is, giant animals like to devour gold, and the gold buried underground or worn on their bodies will emit a weak electromagnetic wave. Giant animals can capture this kind of electromagnetic wave. So. In this ruins place, turn on artificial electromagnetic wave to attract giant animals. Everyone held their breath and waited. Look forward to what happens next. It wasn''t long. The ground vibrated. The whole ruins of the city are shaking, the original city has been damaged, the second damage, surface cracks, has been spreading in all directions. "Well, little beast, it''s a lot of noise." Thunder is calm and calm. As a strong member of the star family, he has absolute self-confidence in himself. He believes that he has no problem in dealing with the local creatures on the planet. Jiao Long''s face was as usual, he didn''t speak. He jumped up as light as a swallow and jumped to a crooked building in the distance. Eyes are fixed on the distance. The reporter, carrying the camera, did not dare to approach, but stood in a relatively safe place and yelled: "come out, the giant beast has been attracted. Dear audience friends, the most fierce war will take place soon. I believe that God will bless our country and we will be able to defeat the giant beast." "Thank God." All the citizens who watched the live broadcast prayed. They all look dignified. The terrible beast is really coming. Boom! There was a loud roar all over the world. The ground burst, and countless pieces of gravel soared into the air. Then, a roar came out. The giant beast appeared from the ground, like a crocodile. It was hundreds of meters long, ferocious and terrifying. It opened its mouth and roared. The sound wave shattered the surrounding ruins and spread around. It''s very powerful. When thunder and horn cage saw the giant beast, their indifferent look suddenly changed, and they could not help exclaiming: "fierce beast, star swallowing crocodile." Their eyes were round. It''s like hell. "How can this fierce beast appear here?" "It''s an ancient fierce beast that crosses the starry sky of the universe. It can''t appear in such a small place." Instant. There was a sense of escape in both of them. They can''t cope with such existence with their strength. It could even be swallowed. The reporter carrying the camera didn''t care about this, but when the giant appeared, he was very excited, and called on the audience in front of the TV to witness how the giant was killed by the powerful of the star family. Thunder and corner cage look at each other. The meaning is very clear. Are you going or not?Walking can save their lives. It''s very dangerous if they don''t, but they will become jokes. They say that they come to pretend to be forced, but they didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing. Jiaolong comes to thunder. "Wait a minute. Look at his figure carefully. Is it a little small?" "Well, it''s really a little small. It''s only a few hundred meters long. The powerful star swallowing crocodile is extremely big. Even the ancestors of the family may not dare to say that they can win each other. Maybe..." All of a sudden. Both men had ideas in their hearts. That is, the star swallowing crocodile is a cub, and it''s just born. Maybe there was a star swallowing crocodile passing by the planet, leaving its eggs here. After a long time of incubation, it finally appeared. Or someone stole the eggs and buried them here. "What do you say?" "Join hands." "OK, join hands. The young star swallowing alligator is priceless. When we surrender him, we will share equally." They''re not talking about a star swallowing alligator. It''s what the star swallowing crocodile gets in return after it''s handed over to the clan. Chapter 504 "Audience friends, you can''t imagine how I feel at the scene. The strong breath has completely enveloped me. The two strong men are ready to fight against the beast." "When the strong one kills the beast, I will pee on the head of the beast to express my anger at him." "Do you agree?" The reporter was carrying a camera to photograph the scene. He had already thought about the best of things, and didn''t even think that the two stars would lose. This is confidence. Hundreds of meters long, star swallowing crocodile is like a monster in the eyes of human beings. It is extremely huge, but it is too small in front of a real adult star swallowing crocodile. Just listen to their names. Swallow the stars. It''s the existence that devours the stars. Thunder and Jiaolong nodded. "Up." As soon as thunder''s arms are swung, thunder condenses into two thunder swords and soars into the air. They appear in the sky above the star swallowing alligator and chop down. The thunder swords collide with the scales on the back of the star swallowing alligator. The sparks splash. The shocked thunder''s arms shudder, and the eyes look frightened. They can''t break the star swallowing alligator''s defense. The star swallowing crocodile roared. Although it was not broken by the opponent, the intense pain made him furious. The cage roared, its arms were thick, and its fingers appeared black armor. It pounded the star swallowing crocodile''s back and fell with one blow, forming a terrible shock wave. The earth was shaking. The reporter carrying the camera, far away from Mingming, has already felt the impact of slapping his face, just like cutting his face with a sharp blade. It''s very painful, very painful. "Well, our hero took the lead in attacking, and a set of combined fists fell down. The destructive power is really amazing. Friends in front of the TV, do you feel it?" The reporter was horrified. What he saw with his own eyes was unbelievable. The destructive force, the impact force, it''s terrible. He did not dare to imagine what kind of situation would be caused if that kind of power bombarded him. I''m afraid it would frighten people to death. The fighting continues. The one eyed man looked at the live video with a dignified look. "The beast It''s a little scary. " According to the situation at the scene, if he is allowed to face it, it will be very bad. Moreover, this kind of giant beast needs to be involved by the Buddhist high court. It''s just that it''s of such a size. If the other party steps on it, it''s afraid that it will be trampled into meat cake. They''re all from this planet. Nature doesn''t know the ferocious animals living in the depths of the universe. In front of him, the fierce beast was directly regarded as a crocodile by the one eyed man. Maybe it was a variant of the evil thing. Alliance High Court. A group of stars also watched the live broadcast. They disdain to work for others, or to command others to fight. "This is a star swallowing alligator." Mo Wu''s face was gloomy and terrible, and then said: "who has the contact information of the two of them, let them retreat quickly, and can''t kill the star swallowing alligator." "Master Mo, star swallowing alligator is a fierce beast living in the deep space of stars. I think it''s really small. I''m afraid it''s just born. It''s nothing to kill it." Said one of the stars. He''s heard of star swallowing crocodiles. Very strong species. If it''s an adult star swallowing crocodile, it''s really terrifying. Only the ancestors of all ethnic groups can fight against the adult star swallowing crocodile. As for this little one, where should we care about these. Mo Wu angrily scolded: "stupid, really stupid, you have to think about why star swallowing crocodiles appear here. There must have been adult star swallowing crocodiles passing by the planet, hiding their eggs deep in the star core, and hatching their offspring with the help of the power of the planet. The cubs of star swallowing crocodiles can summon adult star swallowing crocodiles, so they can''t be killed, otherwise you will all die." The children of the XingKong clan, who are spurned by Mo Wu, are quite dissatisfied. You can''t swear just because you are strong. Just after hearing what Mo Wu said. The people present were in a bit of a panic. What else? "I can''t get through." "I can''t get in touch." Many stars have their contact information, but no one answers the phone. Mo Wu looks at the elder Jin Sheng of the golden people. They already know the end. The situation is not optimistic. Star country! Bang! Bang! Thunder and horncage spit blood, their movements are very flexible, and gradually also cause great damage to the star swallowing alligator, but they are not much better, they are all injured. When I came. Thunder thought that when fighting with the beast, he would not solve the other side so quickly, but tried to put on some of the most handsome posture and spread his handsome appearance. But now this situation Talk about handsome or not. Every dodge and kill move is the most direct and effective. Superfluous actions will only lead to greater crisis."The cub is so terrible. How terrible will the adult be?" Thunder said. The horn cage gasped, and his eyes were sharp. "What do you care about these? Adult star swallowing crocodiles just look at us like a grain of dust." "His weakness is in the abdomen." "I''ll blind him in the other eye, and you''ll take the chance to give him a fatal blow." "Good." The voice just dropped. Thunder leaps up and spins in the air. The giant tail of the star swallowing crocodile sweeps in. The corner of thunder''s mouth shows a sneer in the air. He uses his secret skills and his body dissipates in an instant. In the blink of an eye, he appears in front of the head of the star swallowing crocodile. He raises his arms and roars. His double swords pierce into the eyes of the giant beast. "Roar!" The cry of sorrow resounded through the world. The star swallowing crocodile swings its huge body, and the intense pain is unbearable. Thunder clenches its double swords and looks crazy. "You''re finished. When you were young, you had to say goodbye to the world. Are you not reconciled?" Seeing that the belly of the star swallowing alligator is white, Jiaolong seizes the opportunity, steps directly under the belly, roars and blows at the belly of the star swallowing alligator. This is the weakest part of the star swallowing crocodile. But it''s only the cubs. Adult star swallowing crocodiles have refined this place for a long time, and there is no flaw in their whole body. If they want to hit hard, they can only rely on absolute strength to blow it through. The star swallowing crocodile, which was hit hard, screamed bitterly. And right now. An amazing scene happened. The young star swallowing crocodile seems to feel that it is about to die. The bone spines in its body directly penetrate the skin, trying to pierce the enemies around it. Obviously, it''s a move that damages the enemy by 800 and damages the enemy by 1000. The thunder that stirred the star swallowing crocodile''s eyes with the sword made him more happy when he saw that he was in such pain, as if he wanted to stir the other''s brain out. "Lying trough!" Thunder was shocked, and the bone spurs appeared inexplicably. He didn''t react, and his body was pierced. However, for the star family strong, such injuries mean his life. Did we pay attention to the star family? Then, Lei Ming cut off the bone spurs that pierced his body with his sword, retreated directly, hid in the distance, and fell in front of a ruins. With a pale face, he stripped off the bone spurs of his body. Every time he pulled out a body, there was a blood hole. Blood flowed out of his body and dyed the ground red. "What a cruel beast." Thunder scolded. The weak breath of him, has no ability to fight. It''s a serious injury. Almost died. If it wasn''t for his slightly better position, it would be really bad. Thunder is looking for the figure of the corner cage. Soon! His pupils zoom slightly. "What a terrible death." There is no place for the alligator to escape. Numerous spines come out of the alligator''s body and directly stab the alligator into a hedgehog. It can''t die any more. "Don''t divide the fruits of the battle. It''s very good." Thunder laughs, maybe it''s emotional, coughing constantly, coughing with blood. All of a sudden. There was a roar. Thunder''s face changed greatly, as if to hell. Isn''t it that he''s not dead? The star swallowing crocodile, which has become a hedgehog, is not dead yet, but it is not far away from death. "Damn it "I don''t have the ability to fight in the first World War." Thunder''s face is very ugly. As long as the star swallowing alligator steps down, he will die. It''s just that what worries him doesn''t happen. The star swallowing crocodile didn''t kill him. What does he want to do? Wheezing? Recover your strength? Lei Ming thought about it. No matter what, he had to kill the star swallowing alligator ahead of time. Even if he had no physical strength now, he could think of a way. All of a sudden. The star swallowing crocodile, with its head raised, roared and roared. Its voice was moving towards the sky. The sound wave vibrated, and its voice seemed very desolate, as if it had a kind of terrible penetrating power. Continuous. There is no pause. Thunder can''t understand the operation of the star swallowing alligator. With such strength, why don''t you fight with him? Instead, he is constantly hissing here. It sounds a little strange. Gloomy, angry. Wait. All kinds of negative emotions come together. It''s a feeling of panic. All of a sudden. A terrible force condenses in the body of star swallowing alligator, and its abdomen is red, which is the most primitive force condensing. "Not good." Thunder eyes stare round, as if to see the ghost, perhaps when death comes, there is a force that can not be ignored hidden in all human bodies. He ran away quickly."Hero, what''s up?" The reporter carried the camera to capture the figure of the hero''s escape, and asked about the situation. After all, the giant animals have become like this, and they certainly don''t have to hang up. Lei Ming ignored the reporter. He was afraid to take off the power in his body. Only when we run away crazily can we have a chance of survival. Next. The body of the star swallowing crocodile is propped up by the force in the body. Cracks appear outside the body, and the dazzling light penetrates from the body. Boom! The sound of terrible explosions rang through the world. The shock wave swept the whole world. The reporter who was carrying the camera didn''t even say a word, but all the people watching the live broadcast were snowflake in front of the camera. Everyone in starstrip felt the shock. Get out of the door. Look into the distance. A huge mushroom cloud went straight into the sky. You can see it from a thousand miles away. Someone is kneeling on the ground. Some of them were in tears. Some people are in a panic. What the hell happened? Why. Alliance High Court. Mo Wu turned to leave with a dignified face. Something''s going to happen. And it''s not a small thing. He''s going to leave. Maybe there will be an adult star swallowing crocodile. Chapter 505 It''s all gone. The ruins of the city completely destroyed in the amazing self explosion, the huge pit proved that there has just been an unimaginable explosion. Even if the star swallowing alligator dies, it will not let any living creature get his body. It is the last stubbornness of all star swallowing alligators to die together. Far away. A mass of flesh and blood moved. If you look carefully, it''s not a mass of flesh and blood, but a person with a whole body of flesh and blood. Thunder is not dead, but it''s not far away from death. The limbs are broken, the back is bloody, and the internal organs in the body can be seen beating. Patta! A figure appeared. "Help me." Thunder turns his eyes, raises his hands hard, and grabs the vague figure. As a strong star in the sky, he doesn''t want to die like this. He would never have come if he had known such a thing would happen. The consciousness gradually blurred. The figure came towards him, and then he did not know what had happened. Special departments. The one eyed man had a dignified look. He was not at the scene, but he knew what the last scene represented. The whole army was wiped out. When the giant beast died, he pulled many people as a cushion. "It''s terrible. If it was detonated in Yanhai City, I''m afraid no one can stop it. No Lin fan can stop it. " One eyed men stand in front of the window, looking at the night scenery outside. What a beautiful scenery. But they are facing too many dangers. Maybe if they are careless, the beautiful night scenery in front of them will turn into ruins in the blink of an eye. That night. Li Guofeng announced to the public. The beast has been destroyed. However, the two star giants were finally implicated in the giant beast''s self explosion. Their lives and deaths are unknown. They are not so absolute, but their general meaning is very clear. Unfortunately. They have all died bravely. October 5th! Netizens are concerned about the news on the Internet. The giant beast has been eliminated. At the same time, someone sent the photos of the scene to the Internet. The huge pit shocked people, and everyone was as if they were in hell. Such a terrible scene. It''s too scary how to do it. The Lee Group is 1000 meters underground. Institute of modern high technology. A group of scientists in white coats surrounded the container. The thunder was lying in front of the container. At this time, the thunder was in tatters, with only a breath. Li Guofeng''s ultimate goal is to get the body of a star clan. It is used to study the secrets hidden in the bodies of these stars. He can''t let anyone know he''s got the bodies of the stars. Otherwise, the consequences will be very troublesome. For Li Guofeng, he can only study secretly and want to get benefits from the stars. It''s too difficult. These dog days are deeply hidden, and they are really mean to others. Since you don''t give me opportunities, you can only create them yourself. Special departments. Mo Wu stood there waiting. The purpose of his coming here is to find Lin fan. He didn''t tell the guard at the door who he wanted to find. A sage like him must have his own style. How can he say that he wanted to find someone and was finally stopped outside. It''s a shame for him. "That tree..." Mo Wu''s eyes are attracted by the Taoist tree. In the sunshine, the Taoist tree is in full bloom. Every leaf is covered with a layer of hazy gauze. It looks like a baby. It''s not Mo Wu''s character that he doesn''t take away the treasure. Unfortunately, this tree belongs to a special department. He can ignore any special one, but he can''t ignore Lin fan. Just as he was waiting. To wait for the figure to appear. "Here we are." Lin Fan takes Lao Zhang and they continue to go out. Mo Wu''s strength is very strong and his breath is very special. Any strong person who doesn''t know Mo Wu will stop and look at him. This is the emphasis on the strong. Mo Wu holds his head high and his bearing is extraordinary. He is as dazzling as the stars. It''s hard for ordinary people to ignore him. Anyone who sees him will pay more attention to him. "What would you like for lunch?" "I''m free, and you." "There are so many choices. It''s very difficult." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang pass by in front of Mo Wu and ignore him directly. At the same time, they talk about the topic, which is really boring. They are even thinking about what to eat at noon. Mo Wudu is ready to meet Lin Fan''s eyes. But I didn''t expect such a result. Mo Wu''s whole body trembled, as if it was a little cold and he could not help shaking. "Stop." Mo Wu can''t help but open his mouth. It seems that we can only take the initiative in some things.Lin fan stops and looks at Mo Wu suspiciously. He is very strange and doesn''t know each other, but he is still very friendly and smiling in the face of strangers. Pass the smile on to the other person. "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. Mo Wu said in a deep voice, "I want to talk to you about something." Lin fan is very puzzled. He doesn''t have any impression of this man in his mind. He thinks carefully whether he has seen him anywhere, but even if he wants to break his head, he still doesn''t think of it. "Who are you, please?" Lin fan asked. Some time ago, I pretended to know, but now I just say I don''t know. This situation is very bad. In fact, we can''t blame Lin fan. Blame Mo Wu for his attitude towards Lin fan. It''s not that I''ve known you for a long time, but that he behaves like a stranger, so it gives Lin Fan an illusion. He doesn''t know each other at all. "What?" Mo Wu stares as if to hell. If the other party doesn''t say something wrong, it''s that he hears it wrong. He can think of anything the other party says, but he doesn''t think that the other party will tell him who are you? For him, it''s a shame. Lao Zhang said: "you know, some time ago, you beat him. He was beaten like that by you." "Ah?" Lin Fan opened his mouth and looked very surprised. Then he hurried forward and held Mo Wu''s hand. "I''m sorry, I didn''t remember. Your strength is good. You must have had a competition with me before. For a long time, I forgot, ha ha ha..." When you laugh, as long as you don''t feel embarrassed. It''s the others who are embarrassed. It''s really useful. Mo Wu was really embarrassed. That kind of embarrassment was like someone slapping in the face. The evil cock looked at the situation in front of him and cried out in his heart, brother, can you bear it? Don''t you work hard with this guy? But it''s understandable if you think about it. If you can spell it well, it can''t be the current situation. Mo Wu relaxed. Take a deep breath! Relax! Don''t be angry about these things. "Can I have a word?" Mo Wu Dao. "Certainly," said Lin fan Cafe. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang haven''t been here before. Looking at the surrounding environment curiously, the evil Rooster and ginseng belong to xiaowanghong in Yanhai city. Seeing this strange combination of people, they all feel very attractive. "Do you know? Danger is coming. " Mo Wu comes to the point. It''s the old man in the world. Let''s make things serious first. "Well." Lin Fan nodded, his eyes were very bright, and continued, I was listening, and I felt terrible. Lao Zhang whispered: "Lin fan, do you know us?" "He''s not talking about people." "Who is that?" "Dangerous." "Oh." Lao Zhang nodded, maybe he really understood, or maybe he didn''t understand. These are not important. The important thing is that he can understand himself. Mo Wu said: "the giant beast of xingtiao kingdom is the descendant of the star swallowing crocodile deep in the sky. The giant beast that appears is a cub, which belongs to the smallest existence. His combat effectiveness is not very strong, but as long as he encounters danger, he will summon the adult star swallowing crocodile to come." "Do you understand?" Lin Fan said, "I understand." I feel as if the other party is saying something very powerful. Mo Wu''s purpose to find Lin fan is to hope that he can come forward, shoulder the responsibility, and suppress the star swallowing alligator. Others may not be able to do it, but he believes that this powerful and inhuman thing can do it. "When to act?" Mo Wu asked. He didn''t expect the communication to be so smooth that he could understand it even after thinking about it. This planet is his home. If he doesn''t act, who can protect it. Mo Wu wants to leave. Not involved. But the more dangerous things are, the greater the harvest is. The star swallowing alligator is full of treasure. It''s not easy to say. The adult star swallowing alligator doesn''t know how many stars it devours. Each star contains huge energy. So The star swallowing alligator has no problem with its treasure. "Action what?" Lin fan is very confused. He can''t understand what the other party wants him to do. He always feels confused. Mo Wu surprised Leng way: "I don''t say very clear?" "Well, it''s very clear." "The action." "Action what?" The same question, the same answer. There is no problem between the two sides. Mo Wu is silent. He taps his fingers on the table and looks out at the street. It seems sunny, but it''s actually dark. It''s so naive and dark that his mood is impacted."Well, you don''t care about it. It''s your choice. I''ve told you the result. You can see for yourself then." Mo Wu got up and left. I don''t want to stay for a second. Mo Wu left. Coffee gives off heat. "Lin Fan..." Lao Zhang''s weak voice came. "What''s the matter?" "I''m afraid that I can''t make friends with such people in the future." "There''s nothing to be afraid of." "I feel that he has a problem with his head. I don''t understand what he says. Besides, he has been beaten by you before, but he seems to be familiar with it." "Well, I feel the same way." Lin Fan feels that Mo Wu is strange. When he talks, he always gives people a sense of inexplicability. Fortunately, he has a good mentality and can keep calm when he doesn''t understand. Looking at the hot coffee on the table. "Drink it, don''t waste it." "Good." Those who have never had coffee feel so bad that they don''t continue to drink after a sip. Instead, they put it on the table intact. It''s just a pity to waste it like this. The two of them looked at each other. Tacit nod. Wait for the coffee to cool. After a long time. "All right, that''s it." "Well, don''t waste it." Lin Fan and Lao Zhang hold their noses, hold up the coffee and pour it into their mouth. They don''t even want to taste it. What a pain. Chapter 506 The waiter cleared the table. "It''s amazing that there''s no sugar in it..." Looking at the empty cup, the waiter admired the two just now. They were really strong. Alliance High Court. The stars gathered in the conference room. "Go or stay, look at yourself. Although I''m not sure whether the star swallowing alligator will come, I don''t want to face any irreparable danger." Said one of the strong stars. He knows the situation of star swallowing alligators from others. The adult star swallowing alligators can only be dealt with by the ancestor level, but the ancestor is not Chinese cabbage. If you want him to come, he will come. Mu Hao said: "what''s to be afraid of? It''s one thing whether you come or not. If you want to go, you can go. I won''t go." When other stars glanced at Mu Hao, they did not expect that this guy was really addicted to teaching. He really took teaching as one thing. I have to say, it was very funny. "Ladies and gentlemen, the purpose of our agreement to join the Alliance High Court is to bring a group of slaves back to the clan land and let them mine. Now it''s time to leave." "Ah, it''s a pity that the mountains and rivers and historic sites here have gradually recovered, but they will be destroyed by star swallowing crocodiles. It''s a pity." "It may not be destroyed, but the people on this planet will never live." "It''s very likely that it''s a good choice to come back and dig up these historic sites." Mu Hao said, "if you want to take people back to mine, I won''t stop you, but you are not allowed to move my students. I''ll turn against anyone who moves me." The children of xingkongqiang didn''t take Mu Hao''s words to heart. At the same time, they didn''t need to do anything to Wu Sheng''s students. There were so many people in the alliance high school that they could divide them. "I think we can tell them about the star swallowing alligators. Now we are willing to take them back to our land and protect them. I want to join more people." "Good idea." "Well, I agree." Soon. When the students of the Union High School heard these things that the teachers of the star family told them, their faces turned pale. The end of the world! In the twinkling of an eye, it spread on the Internet. Special departments. "Chieftain, there is a saying that the end of the world is spreading on the Internet now, which has a great influence and makes people panic. The giant beast appearing in xingtiao country is the young star swallowing crocodile. When the news comes from the Alliance High Court, there will be an adult star swallowing crocodile." Jin Heli reports the situation. There have been a lot of things recently. Now, the star swallowing crocodile incident is the most serious. It''s been spread all over the Internet. "It''s another trick of the stars?" Asked the one eyed man. Jin Heli shook her head and said, "no, it has been found that there are strong stars leaving the planet. It may be true." The one eyed man waved his hand to let Jin Heli continue to be busy. Today''s situation must be clear. ¡­¡­ The one eyed man looks for Wu Sheng, who seems to disappear from the world completely. He can''t be found at all, and there is no one living in the place. In the end He found Prince jinwuba. "Yes, it''s true. The star swallowing alligator is a fierce beast in the depths of the universe. It''s the cubs who are forced to die by those two fools. In the end, the star swallowing alligator is really calling for the adult star swallowing alligator." The eighth Prince of Jinwu is eating KFC and stuffing spicy chicken wings into his mouth. It seems that he is in a hurry, but he has an elegant posture. He looks like an aristocrat. That temperament can''t be covered up. "How strong are adult star swallowing crocodiles?" Asked the one eyed man. "It''s unimaginable that the adult star swallowing alligator is so big that it can swallow the stars in one mouthful. You can say how huge it is. The only one who can stop the adult star swallowing alligator is the ancestor level of all ethnic groups. But listen well, it''s just blocking, not killing. It may not even be able to stop it. It''s very likely to be killed." The one eyed man looks down and thinks about things. Can Lin Fan deal with it? "Eight prince at this time is still so calm to eat, must be sure, know we are still very safe here." The one eyed man said with a smile. Even if it seems worried, it still keeps its style. This is the momentum of Yanhai special department leader. Prince Jinwu looked up at the one eyed man and said, "no, I''m afraid I won''t be able to eat this stuff in the future. I''m going to eat more and leave." "Don''t think I can compete with that kind of giant beast if I am Jinwu. I''m just like an ant in front of him. Of course, I''m the eighth Prince of Jinwu. With Jinwu blood, he may not dare to swallow me, but just in case, I''m going to go back to the tribe first." At the same time, it improves the status of Jinwu people in the starry sky. Do you hear me? The crown prince has gold and black blood. He didn''t dare swallow me.The one eyed man looked at Prince Jinwu. He didn''t expect that this guy was on the run. And when he was on the run, he had a good meal. It''s a chicken thief. Eight prince see one eyed man Lengshen, sighed: "I see you are good to me, if you want to leave, I can take you together, but did not think that Lin fan can you, that is an adult star swallowing alligator, a bite down, you even plug teeth are not qualified." His impression of Lin fan is not very good. He''s not polite. "Thank you very much. No more." The one eyed man leaves. He knows that the eight princes of Jinwu are unreliable, and all his hopes can only be placed on Lin fan. Prince Jinwu looked at the one eyed man''s back and shook his head. "Ah, the weak creatures are so pitiful. The arrival of star swallowing crocodile will be a disaster you can''t avoid." Then he continued to destroy KFC on the table. He thought How about kidnapping some KFC employees when you leave? Let them be KFC every day. Street. "What happened to them, Lin fan?" Looking at the pedestrians in the street, Lao Zhang was in a hurry. Some of them were squatting and crying. Some of them were carrying all kinds of things to their private cars, as if they were in a hurry. Lin Fan said, "I don''t know." Soon. There was a noise ahead. "Pay back the money, I regard you as my best brother. You say that the company is in trouble, and the turnover is one month at most. I lent you all the money I got married and bought a house. You lied to me and disappeared completely. I found you for three years before I knew you were in Yanhai city. Do you know how badly you hurt me?" A young man with red face and red ears pulled a man and roared angrily. It''s very emotional. If you have a knife, you can stab each other to death. "Lying trough, do you have to? It''s the end of the world. You still want to ask me for money. No, I don''t have money." "Grass Mud Horse, I shouldn''t have been soft hearted and couldn''t wipe away my brotherhood. Is that what you did to me?" "It''s you who are stupid. It has nothing to do with me. If other people don''t lend me, just lend me. Why don''t you think about why other people don''t lend me?" "I''ll fight with you." Instant. The two wrestled together. If it was in the past, there would certainly be passers-by watching, taking photos and sending them to the circle of friends. But now Things have changed. There was no one to watch, many people were in a hurry, the expression on their faces was very scared, as if they had encountered a very terrible thing. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang maintain public order in the city. He quickly separated them. They were persuaded not to fight. The evil cock was puzzled. The end of the world? Well, how could the end of the world come? Yesterday was still good. How could it be like this in the blink of an eye? To tell you the truth, it''s hard to understand the problem. Special departments. A beautiful figure stood in front of the door, hesitating, head down, pondering, as if in trouble. The security guard of the Department watched her for a long time. According to years of security experience, there are only two possibilities that linger for a long time. Good people. Bad people. He believed that this girl must be a good person. If she was a bad person, it would be a great loss to the society. He has read the news of today''s outside world. The end of the world. As a security guard in a special department, he must have a good attitude. I didn''t see that his colleagues were as indifferent as usual. They didn''t pay attention to these things at all. "What can I do for you, miss?" Asked the security guard. Li Nannan was surprised for a moment, and then said, "I''m looking for Lin fan." "They went out early in the morning and were not in the Department," the security guard said "Is there anyone you can manage here? I have something important to tell him." Li Nannan said. If you meet an ordinary security guard, you must say that you can''t see anyone without an appointment. But as a security guard in a special department, he has undergone strict training and the plots in various movies all illustrate a problem. When someone talks about something important, they must pay attention to it. "Please follow me. I''ll take you to our leader." Said the guard. Security guards all over the world should learn from this one. This kind of professional ethics is not what ordinary people can have. Office. The security guard knocked on the door. "Chief, a young lady said she had something important to report to you." "Come in." The security guard said, "Miss, please come in. I''ll go back to my post first." "Thank you." Li Nan Nan said with thanks. In the office. "Who are you?" When one eyed man saw the visitor, he was puzzled. He didn''t seem to have seen him before. But soon, he came up with a picture of meeting him, "you are the son of the star family."I''ve seen it before. Besides, they have arranged for these star families, but the other party seems to be a maid with low status and nothing special. It''s hard to attract attention, so it''s strange to see them at first sight. Li Nan said: "yes, I''m a child of the star family. I''m here to tell you that the star family on the other side of the Alliance High Court is going to cheat your compatriots and take them away from the planet to protect them. In fact, I''m going to take them to the family land and arrange to go to those desolate planets to mine and serve as slaves." The one eyed man was surprised and said, "why did you tell me this?" "I want to thank Lin fan, but he''s not here. That''s why I tell you that I''m going to follow the young lady to leave here and return to the clan. Maybe I can''t thank her all my life. I can only tell you these things." Li Nannan said. The one eyed man got up and said, "I see. Thank you." "You''re welcome. I''ll go first. Goodbye." Chapter 507 The one eyed man pondered. I didn''t expect that Lin Fan''s charm was so terrible that he was able to attract people from the star family. This ability is enough for ordinary people to boast for a lifetime. "It''s a matter of management, NIMA. They all accept the miners in front of them. They can''t do what they want. They must be stopped." It''s just that the one eyed man knows it''s not that easy. People are often It can''t be said that they have no brains, but they are easily influenced by certain things. You want to save them, but they think you want to harm them. It''s a lot of trouble. He called Yongxin and asked him to take someone to the Alliance High Court to stay there. He must keep an eye on it. At the same time, he immediately contacted Jin Heli and asked her to issue a notice in her official capacity. At this point. Don''t be afraid to offend. To tell you the truth, the stars want to arrange for men to dig mines and women to go to brothels to receive all kinds of stars. You said I framed it? The first is absolutely right. As for the second, even if you know that I am framed, what can I do? You have the guts to show me the evidence. Jin Heli was really confused about what she said to the leader for a moment. She felt that it was exaggerating. She had to say that it was really frightening. If the people of the star family knew it, they were afraid that they would suffer from cerebral hemorrhage. How can there be such a brazen person. Alliance High Court. Mu Hao stood in front of the platform, explaining the problems that must be paid attention to in practice. He had never taught others to practice, but now when he was in the first class in the Alliance High Court, a feeling that he had never had before came to his mind. It''s hard to explain the feeling, it''s hard to describe the words. If you don''t feel it yourself, you''ll never understand. Similarly, looking at the ignorant guy, after his own training, he has some understanding of the practice. What he doesn''t understand is instantly understood. As a teacher, how can he not be proud and unhappy? It''s even better than the feeling forced by the fashion. At this point. The students sitting below are not in the mood for class. They''re all upset. My mind is not in class at all. Mu Hao keenly felt this situation and turned around and said, "what''s the matter? If you are listless, you must be energetic on the road of practice. If you show no spirit, what''s the meaning of this class? " "You should all learn from Zhou Hu. Up to now, you have reached the realm of physical cultivation. This is the result of your efforts." Zhou Hu held his head high with pride. Listen to This is the result of hard work. The time is not long, but the effect is remarkable. In the present situation, he is able to turn over three big men without feeling anything. This is hegemony. Most of Mu Hao''s students are girls. Superficially, he has a crush on Mu Hao''s younger sister. Ah, this is not what he wants to see. He hopes that the students can focus on his talent and learning, not his appearance. A girl with long hair and a dinosaur like appearance said, "Mr. mu, will our planet really be destroyed? Is the end of the world really coming? The teachers in other classes said that they would take them back to the star land. Why don''t you take us Mu Hao looks at the student who is infatuated with him and wants to tell her that you are going to mine forever until your own value is crushed. He refused to do so. He won''t bring his students into hukou. As a herdsman, he may not be able to protect these guys, so it''s the right choice to stay here. "Nonsense, there is no such thing as the end of the world. As long as it''s my student, don''t go to the star land, just stay honest." Mu Hao''s tone is very serious and his expression is very serious. "Mr. mu, the special department has issued a notice saying that there is a purpose for the stars to take us to the Hui nationality. Men are slaves and women will be sold to brothels. Is this true? I''m afraid." Partial dinosaur sister touched her face, she did not want their perfect face to be a group of disgusting guys desecration. The biggest wish in her heart is to give her perfect body to the shepherd. Mu Hao never looks at others with colored eyes. But in front of this student, he really can''t stand it. NIMA, it''s too narcissistic. But special departments are tough. Brothels? Fart. Men and women are the same. They all go mining. There is no such saying. However, he didn''t explain it and showed indifference. In this case, I won''t tell you. Guess for yourself. What the girl said surprised many people. Some of them didn''t know the situation, so they quickly took out their mobile phones to check the latest news. Sure enough. There''s been a lot of noise on the Internet. "Mr. mu, are these real?" "Yes, do you really just want to deceive us into being slaves?""Mr. mu, tell us about it." Mu Hao smile, still did not say, but waved: "continue to class." It''s just that students don''t have time for class. They all look down at the news on the Internet. Zhou Hu originally wanted to leave here with Erdan and go to the land of the star family, but now the situation seems to be a little dangerous and bad, which makes his mind uneasy. After a long period of development, they managed to regularize the sewerage company. From negative equity to hundreds of thousands of monthly income, what they rely on is hard work. If they give up like this, they are unwilling. But if you don''t leave, the end of the world will come. Now it is said that the purpose of protecting them is to treat them as slaves. It has a huge impact on them. ¡­¡­ Those students who were originally impressed by the star family were willing to leave with their families, but they were frightened by the notice issued by the special department. Therefore, they have doubts about the purpose of the star family to take them away. In this case, some of the stars almost exploded in situ. The special departments are just like the scum sticks, destroying their good deeds all the time. It''s the end of the world. It doesn''t matter what slaves or not. It''s OK to live? Street. Barbecue stand. The owner of a shop with a picture of Lin Fan took a picture of Lin Fan by giving him free food and drink. Since he hung here, his business has been very good. Everyone will introduce his own kebab, which is the favorite kebab of the patron saint of our country. As long as you eat it, you will be as strong as Lin Shen. Now, the arrival of Lin fan makes the boss very excited. Skilled to Lin Fan baking kebabs, for their own kebabs can get Lin fan like, is the biggest recognition of him. The boss said, "the taste is OK." "Well, I like it." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang''s mouth is full of oil, and he has no time to comment. Before, they had no money. When they saw something delicious, they just stood in front of them, smelled it and pretended to have eaten it. How could they really eat it like this. The boss whispered: "idol, is the end of the world really coming?" Lin fan, who is eating kebabs, looks puzzled when he hears the boss''s words. He heard someone say the end of the world earlier, but he doesn''t quite understand what it means. How can the end of the world be good. He looked up at the sky. The sky is blue. It''s very good. I can''t see that there is a problem at all. "Why, isn''t it good?" Lin Fan said. The boss said: "I see that it''s said on the Internet that the giant animals in xingtiao country are cubs, and there will be more terrible giant animals to revenge. Now many people move their families and say they want to hide in a safe place, but I believe in idols. I know it will never be OK, so I open my shop safely." That''s a beautiful thing to say. In fact, the real situation is that the boss doesn''t know where to go. Since I don''t know where to go, I might as well continue to open a shop. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK. I''ll protect you when I''m here. Give me a bunch of garlic, bake it for a long time, and put more pepper." "OK, no problem." The evil Rooster glares at ginseng. He doesn''t like roast chicken wings very much, but ginseng is such a jerk that he puts chicken wings in his mouth. It''s just a beast. I''ve been undercover for months. So far, there is no harvest. He has doubted his own problems. Am I really not suitable to be an undercover agent? Just after having this idea, she denied it. If I don''t have the potential to be an undercover agent, how can I survive to the present? It shows that I have certain ability. I will continue to work hard. It''s still very early. I can definitely see hope. "Lin Shen." At this time, sun Xiao with a mobile phone rushed to see him sweating, must be busy with something. "Kebabs?" Lin Fan handed the meat kebab to him and asked. Sun Xiao often appears in front of Lin fan, relatively familiar. "Well, I''m just hungry." Sun Xiao picks up the kebab and eats it with a big gulp. But the netizens in the studio exploded. "Anchor of dog day, we are on tenterhooks now. Can you be more reliable when you eat meat kebabs?" "Get off!" "Get off!" When sun Xiao saw the barrage, he was shocked and trembled all over. He immediately responded, yes, what kind of meat kebab do I eat? He also had something to ask Lin Shen. Not only he wanted to know, but also everyone in the studio wanted to know. "God Lin, the end of the world is coming. Will we die?" Sun Xiao asked. I think he is not easy to become a big man in the live broadcast industry. If he just hangs up like this, how can he be reconciled."How is the end of the world again? I don''t know about it. Don''t worry. I''ll protect you when I''m here." Lin Fan smile, warm smile, full of self-confidence, let Sun Xiao''s young heart to be pacified. The netizens in the studio were not so afraid of Lin Fan''s words. "Lin Shen is our patron saint. It should be OK." "I feel fine, too." "I''m more at ease. I was really scared to death before." Sun Xiao said: "really?" "Really." Lin fan doesn''t know where they heard the news of the end of the world. The people who spread the false news are really good or bad. Let''s see what other people are scared into. Get Lin Fan''s exact reply. Sun Xiaodu laughed happily. Not as nervous as before. Chapter 508 One eyed man is very satisfied with the situation on the Internet. I am blind to frame you, and you can tell me how, see you look angry, his mood is very good. The phone rings. Get through. "Can Lin Fan deal with adult star swallowing crocodiles?" Mr. Xu came to the point and heard that it was a matter of great importance. He had to pay attention to it, even though it was all said by the stars. But the possibility is high. We can''t ignore it. "He never let us down," said the one eyed man This is that the trust in Lin fan has reached a certain level. Only when you get along with Lin Fan often can you understand how reliable Lin fan is. Master Xu is in Xiadu all the year round. If you want to talk about the relationship between him and Lin fan, it''s just a normal relationship. Even he doubts whether Lin fan still remembers master Xu. It can be seen from the meals in the past. It seems that all the people whom Lin shouts are familiar to him. The opposite meaning is that those who are unfamiliar do not shout. That should be the case. "Well, I know what to do." Master Xu''s son''s heart leads God''s society, and the information spread by the stars has a very bad impact on them. They need to appease the people. Others can believe the stars, but they can''t. They are the last support of the Dragon kingdom. If they all believe in the lies of the stars, it''s really over. "Just rest assured." One eyed man solemnly said these four words, he did not continue to say anything, for him, he trusted on the line, as for other, he did not know what to say. There''s nothing to say. October sixth! It''s fine! Alliance High Court. "We have only the last three days to follow our Hui nationality. Those who want to leave will sign up. It''s not compulsory." Said one of the stars. To advance is to retreat. It''s so foggy that you can''t figure it out. Now that the special departments have publicized their objectives, they have to find a way to deal with them. But now this is a way for those who wish to take the bait. The more you don''t want to, the more they feel like they''re wrong. Deep in the starry sky. A desolate graveyard of stars. Countless Death Stars float in the universe, whistling sound comes, and a destructive storm sweeps through the sky. The matter touched by the storm disappears in a moment. Whoo! Whoo! The dull breath sound is passing in the starry sky, each breath causes the terrible fluctuation, those stars which cannot be shaken in front of human are trembling. Such as the recovery of ancient creatures. Terror came. In the dark starry sky, suddenly two nonexistent red lights appear, dazzling as the size of the sun. When you look carefully, you find that they are the eyes of some kind of creature. An indescribable figure, too large, formed in front of him, the size of a marble. Star swallowing crocodile! This is an adult star swallowing alligator. Then, the star swallowing crocodile opened its mouth, and the stars scattered in the universe were irresistibly attracted, and all of them flew towards the star swallowing crocodile. Devour enough death stars. The star swallowing crocodile''s recovery of physical strength, long sleep, his consumption is visible, wake up at the moment of a meal, is a very normal behavior. Soon. The star swallowing crocodile stops swallowing, turns its huge head, and looks back. This is a deep fear. It''s like worrying about what you just did to wake someone up. Then drag the body, toward the distant stars. ¡­¡­ The emergence of adult star swallowing crocodiles. Wake up the ancestors of many stars. These ancestors are all closed, but the shock in the universe can''t escape their eyes. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to set off such a terrible wave of cosmic energy. Who appeared and who made waves in the universe. A nameless planet. The ancestor of Baota nationality stood there as usual, observing the stars in the universe. All of a sudden. A terrible breath from ancient times. The stars tremble. "Star swallowing crocodile!" The ancestor of the Baota clan was shocked. This fierce beast had not appeared for ten thousand years, but unexpectedly passed by his clan. His huge body could not see the edge at a glance. Compared to the size of the star swallowing crocodile, it''s a grain of dust. Laozu flew out of the planet and stood in the universe, and the Dharma body came. These Dharma bodies are bigger than the planet, but they are still very small compared with the star swallowing crocodile, but they can enter the eyes of the star swallowing crocodile. "What are you doing here?" Lao Zu inquired.Such a terrible beast appeared on the edge of his clan. No matter who it was, he couldn''t face it at ease. As an old ancestor, he had to stop and guard. If the other party wanted to fight against his clan, he could only fight with the star swallowing crocodile. The star swallowing crocodile glanced at each other, didn''t say much, and continued to move forward. Soon, his huge body left the pagoda territory and continued to move forward. "What''s the matter?" The ancestor of Baota clan was very surprised, a little puzzled. When the star swallowing crocodile arrived, he felt like a great enemy. But the other party just looked at him like this, and then ignored him and left directly. It made him very confused. "Isn''t it?" "Star swallowing crocodiles have other targets." Going to the theater is an ideal in everyone''s heart. As long as there is a theater to watch, even if you have something important, you will stop to see more, not to mention the old pagoda people who are flustered every day. Opportunities are rare. Go straight with it. He''ll see what the star eater wants. Star swallowing crocodiles pass through many big clan sites. It has attracted the attention of the ancestors of all ethnic groups. The old father of Baota nationality waved, "don''t be nervous, his goal is not us, and we don''t know what he is going to do. Let''s go and have a look together. We can''t say there is a good play." The star swallowing crocodile, which hasn''t been seen for a long time, suddenly appears. It must be something big, which immediately arouses their curiosity. In groups. The ancestors of all ethnic groups are curious to follow, want to see what the situation is. This kind of flourishing age of large-scale ancestor''s movement is rarely seen in peacetime. That day. Mr. Xu of Xiadu held a press conference. Respond to the online situation. To calm the panic of the people. It''s very effective for the government to come forward. In any case, most people choose to believe in the government, which has protected them for a long time. At the reception, Mr. Xu repeatedly mentioned Lin fan, the patron saint, and gave a positive attitude towards Lin Fan''s strength. At the same time, he spread the belief that his strength can protect us and solve any problems. Night! Sun Xiao stayed in the room, looking at the forum. The recent discussion on the forum is all about this matter. There are two factions. One is to believe that Lin fan can protect everything. The other is that it is probably the best choice to follow the star family. Even if there are big men who analyze the situation at all levels, it is difficult to convince everyone that at this most dangerous moment, everyone believes in their own choice. But the most said is Lin Fan strength analysis post. From all aspects. It''s well founded. But the only question is, where is the ceiling of Lin Shen''s strength. According to what we know. Only one-sided analysis, difficult to reach the kind they want to know. Sun Xiao''s interview with Lin Fan was shown. It caused a lot of noise in the forum. Lin fan is too calm and indifferent. His expression is like he didn''t pay attention to anything. Strong self-confidence makes many fans of Lin Fan''s support group calm down. He has a fan support group. It''s just that Lin Fan didn''t care. ¡­¡­ October 7th! Master Yongxin crouched outside the Alliance High Court with his members. "You were here yesterday and you are still here today. What do you want?" The guard of the high court has been watching him for a long time, and he is very attentive to him. This kind of person definitely wants to do something. As an elite security guard arranged by Li''s group, he must watch each other to death and be steady. Master Yongxin put his hands together and said, "benefactor, there is a Buddha''s light in your seal hall. It''s not common for the Buddha to come to heaven. It''s just a pity." Then he shook his head, with a regretful look on his face, and instantly attracted the doorman''s curiosity. "What a pity?" The guard asked curiously. Master Yongxin smiles and doesn''t speak. Oops! The gatekeepers are a little bit broken. It''s really annoying. It''s already like this. What can''t be said? What''s the meaning of hiding. "Monk, you said The guard urged. "Well?" Master Yongxin frowned. The guard said with a smile: "master, I''m sorry. I''m wrong. What did you mean just now? I''m really curious. No one has ever said these things to me." "Want to know?" Master Yongxin asked. All the members around are helpless. Master Yongxin must be trying to deceive others. He also shows his Buddha''s light and fart. They haven''t seen anything different for a long time. If you have to say That is, he is very suitable for the job of guard. "Please let me know." The gatekeeper likes fortune telling and believes in these mysterious things. Although he is a gatekeeper, he is an ideal gatekeeper with lofty goals.Master Yongxin said: "I think the appearance of the benefactor seems ordinary, but the inner bone is amazing. It''s just a pity. If you study Buddhism, you may have done something long ago, but Well Then he shook his head. The guard is tickled by master Yongxin. "Master, can you not shake your head? I''m flustered when you shake it. I have a good psychological endurance. I can bear anything I have." For the gatekeeper, he always feels that his future is related to the master. Just wait for the master to guide me. Master Yongxin said, "how many people will the strong people in your school take back to their land?" "Master, let''s talk about me first." Said the guard. Master Yongxin smiles and still doesn''t speak, which is fatal to the guard. I just want to know my situation, but you don''t say it. Instead, you ask about it, which makes me very upset and unbalanced. "Master, as far as I know, it seems that thousands of people have signed up, and they are willing to follow those big Muslim people in the starry sky. Originally, I signed up, but they said that I was a little old and had a long way to go. They were afraid that I couldn''t bear it, so they refused me. Ah, it''s really irritating. I''m old and strong, and I can beat two or three thieves with one punch, so why not?" The doorman complains. He is very dissatisfied with the strong of the star family. You are engaging in age discrimination. Master Yongxin frowned. Thousands of people? There are a lot of them. Departments have issued notices, there are so many people willing to follow the star family to leave. Chapter 509 Lin Fan patrols the street with Lao Zhang as usual. Come to the grass under the river crossing bridge. They sat there, looking at the distant scenery, the calm lake with the ship passing, rippling up a ripple. This situation, this scene. It''s peaceful. "I hope it''s always so good." Looking at the blue sky, Lao Zhang sighs that his world is very small, and the small one revolves around Lin fan. If Lin Fan abandons Lao Zhang. Lao Zhang will not have any familiar people, the world will be a dark, out of hand kind of. Lin Fan said: "yes, it will always be so beautiful." If he goes out here and strides towards the vast starry sky, he will definitely become an invincible nightmare in everyone''s heart. Ginseng sits on the rooster. For him. Now life is also very good, without those fights, habitually stroking the head of the evil cock. The evil rooster is very dissatisfied with the ginseng that touches his head. He feels that his action is too humiliating. He thinks that the evil rooster is a hero of the race anyway. If you let the chicks see it, don''t you have no face? After a long time. Goo Goo! Lao Zhang covered his stomach and said, "I''m a little hungry." "Not full?" Lin fan asked. "Well, I didn''t have enough. I thought I had enough, but I didn''t think I had enough." There''s nothing wrong with what Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan thinks that he can''t make Lao Zhang hungry all the time, otherwise he will lose weight. Losing weight is bad for his health and has an impact. "Wait for me." He has come up with a way. Lao Zhang said curiously, "are you going shopping?" "No Lin Fan began to take off his clothes, and finally left a pair of underwear. He turned his head and said, "I''ll catch fish for you." After that, the surface of the water rippled. He was as flexible as a fish, looking for the target. Soon, he found a fish roaming there leisurely. Quick eyes, quick hands, behind the fish, and then a grasp. The leisurely fish are frightened. Damn it! It''s not safe here? Ashore. "Not yet, OK?" Lao Zhang drools and looks at the fish grilled on the fire. He has already smelled the fragrance. He can''t help but want to eat. Lin Fan said with a smile: "don''t worry. It takes time to roast fish. You can''t eat the most delicious fish if you are too worried." "Yes, yes." Because Lao Zhang was hungry, Lin Fan jumped into the river to catch fish. This friendship was really moving. Ginseng saw a characteristic from its master that others didn''t have. As a strong man, there is no symbol of a strong man. In this case, no one who is strong is willing to do such a thing for the weak. It is unnecessary to think about it, but Lin fan not only did it, but also did it better. "All right, let''s go." Lin Fan handed the roasted fish to Lao Zhang, "eat slowly, be careful to scald it, and pay attention to the fishbone, otherwise it will be very uncomfortable to get stuck in the throat." "I know." Lao Zhang can''t wait for a long time. He is really hungry. He smells good. He doesn''t know when Lin Fan learned his craft. He hasn''t seen it before. Ginseng said: "I also want to eat." Lin Fan touched ginseng''s head and said, "let Lao Zhang eat first. He is hungry." Shit! It''s unfair. I''m your pet. How can I ignore me like this? It''s too cruel. Lao Zhang grinned at ginseng, as if to say that the relationship between Lin Fan and me is not what you can imagine. It must be that I eat first. "Ginseng, here you are." Lao Zhang handed the complete fishbone to the ginseng, "it''s very tasty, so it''s OK to instigate the taste." Lin Fan praised: "Lao Zhang, you are wonderful. I like you who are willing to share with others." "It''s OK." Lao Zhang scratched his head shyly. He likes to be praised by Lin fan, but every time he is praised, he is as shy as a child. Ginseng gapes at the complete fish skeleton in front of him, looks at Lao Zhang in a daze, and looks at Lin Fan in a silly way. Can people do this kind of thing? Just now, he praised Lin Fan as the most special strong man he had ever seen. Is that how you thank me now? It seems to be human, but in fact it is not human. Also, Lao Zhang''s behavior is really too much. How can I give some fish to me? He is so stingy. Forget it, he has seen the existence of big waves. It''s not worth being angry about this small thing. Special departments. "The stars have indeed taken action. At present, thousands of people are willing to go with them." Master Yongxin reports the situation. The guard is easy to deceive. Other methods may not work, but in the aspect of ghosts and gods, anyone will be curious. To put it bluntly, it is to praise each other with the help of the gimmicks of ghosts and gods, so as to make each other fly and relax their vigilance. At that time, it''s easy to ask what they want.The one eyed man rubbed his chin and said, "thousands of people, there are a lot of them." "Sure, it''s said that the end of the world is coming, and there are many people who want to live. Even if we issue a notice, it''s useless. They are choosing whether to believe or not." Master Yongxin is helpless. The one eyed man pondered whether he wanted to stop them. He believed what the girl said. The stars deceived them to go mining. As for the outcome Naturally, you don''t have to think about it. It will be very miserable. It''s very likely that I will stay there all my life. It''s impossible to come back. Only when the last value is exhausted, can I integrate with the loess. The next day! One eyed man takes Lin fan to the Alliance High Court. He didn''t dare to go alone, in case he would be beaten up, so he found Lin Fan early in the morning and stood at the door waiting for him to wash and let him accompany him. With Lin Fan by his side, the one eyed man felt at ease. Who dares to touch me? If you want to move me, you have to see if you have the ability. "Just stand by me later." The one eyed man says that Lin fan is the one he can rest assured of. He has a strong sense of security. As the head of a special department, he is afraid sometimes. It''s embarrassing to think about him. I can''t help it. These stars are too powerful and come too early. If we delay them for a while and let them improve their accomplishments, it will be absolutely different. "Stop." The guard, who was fooled by master Yongxin, stopped the one eyed man and looked at him warily. He didn''t look like a good man. The one eyed man''s eyes fell on the other side and did not speak. He just looked at the guard quietly. The guard was staring at the one eyed man and felt uncomfortable. His momentum was weak. He lowered his head and said unnaturally: "why do you look at me like that?" "Get out of the way." The one eyed man has been in a high position for a long time. He has a cold face. It''s a little scary. For the guard, it''s like being watched by a terrible beast. Professional ethics let the guard insist, but the body is very honest, moving steps, to make way for the one eyed man. One eyed man takes Lin fan into the Alliance High Court. The guard wrongly looked at the far away figure and muttered, who didn''t provoke you, but he was so bad to me. He just thought that as a guard, he should be put in. For him, this is the shame of his career. "Why! It''s like someone just passed. " "Well Illusion, it should be illusion. " The doorman comforts himself and brainwashes himself. He will forget what has happened. As long as he doesn''t admit it, there will be no problem. The arrival of the one eyed man is hard to attract the attention of the children of the star family. But with the emergence of Lin fan, the situation is obviously different. Many children of the star family frown, which is difficult for them to resist. Their strength is too strong for them to deal with. "Everybody out." The one eyed man called out directly. Sound like thunder, resounding throughout the League high court, is giving a lecture Mu Hao was surprised by the sound of broken chalk in his hand, his face appeared angry color, don''t know he is in class. Who is it? Mad. You have to spray your shit out. The students are very curious, don''t know what happened, are rushing to the outside. Outside. The one eyed man thinks that this method is the simplest. These stupid guys believe what the stars say. What''s more hateful is that they don''t believe Lin fan. Is the forest God in your eyes so unbearable? As long as he''s here, there''s nothing to worry about. Soon. No matter the children or students of the star family have come out of the classroom. "What is this for?" "Who knows." "It''s a little arrogant. Eh, the one eyed dragon is not the leader of the special department of Yanhai city. Wo Cao and Lin Shen are here again. It won''t be anything." "Just look at it." Some of them work very hard, have some achievements in practice, and have a sense of belonging to the Alliance High Court. However, Lin Fan''s reputation is too big, Yanhai city is full of disasters, and there are many dangers. But it is because of Lin fan that these dangers are strangled in the cradle. When Mu Hao saw the one eyed man, he didn''t have a big reaction. But when he saw Lin fan, he didn''t want to talk. How could he be this guy again? He came from the starry sky and suffered a lot of losses. He ate it in this guy''s hands. I can''t do it again. I have to be honest. "What do you want to do?" Mu Hao asked. When no one dared to speak, he took the initiative to stand up. The nature was different. It was like a hero coming. In the eyes of all people, it was brilliant. The one eyed man took a look at Mu Hao and ignored him. "Listen to all the students of the alliance high school, the purpose of the star family''s taking you to Hui nationality land is to distribute you as slaves to other planets for mining. There is no hope to come back all your life, and you will be there until you die.""Where you want to go is your will." "But for the sake of all the dragon people, I came here to tell you again that it''s up to you to choose, but don''t regret it at that time." The one eyed man said calmly. "Let''s go." He takes Lin fan to leave, what should be said has already been said, as for how to choose, that is their business. Someone yelled, "but the end of the world is coming." The one eyed man turned around and said, "I said I won''t come." "How do you promise?" "With him, there won''t be that day." The one eyed man pointed at Lin Fan and said firmly. Chapter 510 One eyed men don''t want to explain that much. If you are not confused lambs, and don''t have the heart to see you cheated by others, and finally cheated into the starry field, suffering, he would like to stand by and watch you cry for your parents to go home. By right. The one eyed man appears so domineering in the Alliance High Court that he doesn''t give the star family any face at all. The good thing to stir them up is that there is no way out. A group of children of the star family can beat the one eyed man into meat in the blink of an eye. It''s just Lin Fan''s company that makes the children of the star family dare not do it. Who dares to do it? Some time ago, we all saw that the strong of the soul clan were beaten by the other side, and their strength was beyond their imagination. Especially Li Yanyin, her hatred for Lin fan can be said to reach a very high level. She didn''t hate Lin fan so much, but after she lost all her belongings, she put all her resentment on Lin fan. But even if this can be how, still dare not even fart. This is the suppression of strength. The one eyed man is very smart. "That''s great." Secretly proud, let him single handedly to pretend force, absolutely impossible to do now this degree, turn one''s head, look to the side of Lin fan, on the other side as if blooming dazzling brilliance. "Lin fan, you said that if that giant beast is as big as a planet, can you deal with it?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan said curiously, "how big is the planet?" This question is about the blind spot of the one eyed man. Although he is the head of a special department and should have a high degree, he is actually wrong. He is a strong man in the high school of Buddhism. He usually reads the Buddhist scriptures and practices. If he brags, he can clearly tell the other party that the world is a big one. In the final analysis, it should be as big as the flower. "Let me go back and think about it and let you know." One eyed man thought, can''t say he didn''t know, go back to the online inquiry, there must be no problem. "Good." Lin fan is smiling, smiling very brightly, similar to that kind of heartless smile, but his smile in the one eyed man''s eyes, it is very safe. The video of one eyed man in the League high court was posted online. Many students who have signed up to leave with the star family are lost in thought. Who should I trust? Mining? It''s physical work. Without any physical strength, we can''t do such work. Soon, a message resonated with many people. "Not to mention mining or not, it''s a question whether you can live or not. It''s very likely that you will die if you stay here, but even if you go to mining, you can live well. It''s better to live if you want to die. As for who you believe, it''s up to you. Lin fan is really powerful, but his power is limited. Look at the stars, some of them have left, he said What do you know? It means they know it''s dangerous. No matter what you think, I''m ready to run away. " His comments are indeed in the heart of many people. Originally, some people were still hesitant, but now they have decided that it''s better to live, no matter how much, where we need to worry so much, even if we are mining, at least we are still alive. Li group. "It''s a shitty stick." Li Guofeng looks at the video, and the one eyed man in the video is acting as a demon again. What he is doing is not human affairs. People in the starry sky want to take some miners back, but it''s in your way. They have to expose it. It''s like they are sick. He has close contact with the star family, but he doesn''t want to leave. His status is here. It''s better to kill him if he abandons them to live. Therefore, he chose to believe Lin fan. Even if there is a danger, it will be solved. Beitao is sitting on the sofa drinking tea and lazily reading the news. He doesn''t care about these things. Often, the most ferocious things are those ordinary people who don''t know anything. "I''m going to arrange an important matter for you. We have already reached an agreement in the star bar country. The shadow club will be set up. As an old man in the Department, you will be responsible for it." Li Guofeng said. Beitao, who is enjoying playing on his mobile phone, pauses his fingers and looks up at each other as if he is shocked. After a moment, he says with a smile, "I''m not going." "Well?" Li Guofeng frowned, his face slightly unhappy, "you should learn to obey the organization''s arrangements." "Don''t make any noise." Beitao waved his hand and said, "I''m not acclimatized. When I get there, I''ll vomit. If you ask someone else to go there, I''m not interested in these." He knew Li Guofeng was trying to drive him away. After all, a person as good as him is a kind of pressure on everyone. As the saying goes, a person who has achieved great success has already made Li Guofeng feel the pressure. "You..." Li Guofeng didn''t expect that Beitao would refuse his arrangement. For him, it was a matter that made him very angry. "It''s good for shadow that I stay here. Those guys of the star family will recognize me. If I''m not here, there will be no one to contact." Beitao said.This is for Li Guofeng. You can''t do it without me. Li Guofeng is an old man and seems out of place with young people. Moreover, the children of the star family are not used to staying with their old friends. Therefore, he has a much better relationship with the children of the star family. More importantly, he licks. Let the children of the star family very comfortable, each other happy, depends on the flattery. Li Guofeng knows what Beitao said is true. Stars are hard to deal with. What''s more, some time ago, he just caught a child of the star family to study. If they knew it, they were afraid that something terrible would happen. "In that case, change the person." Just for whom? I haven''t thought about it yet. Originally, I wanted to open the shadow meeting in xingtiao country, but I didn''t expect that the power of the giant beast''s self explosion was so terrible. Now xingtiao country is in turmoil, and no one will have a good life there. I''m afraid I have to be busy. Bei Tao smiles and ponders. Recently, I''ve been in the limelight so much that Li Guofeng feels the crisis? Keep a low profile. It seems that we should keep a low profile. October 11th! Huang shang baozi shop. The steaming steam is drifting towards the sky. The boss gets up at three or four o''clock every day and starts to be busy with the new day. Like the sanitation workers, they all get up early to witness the beginning of the new day. The boss put the steamer well, stretched, with a smile on his face, and looked into the dark distance. Although he was confused, he was full of hope for the future. With his own hands, he would be able to create the future. All of a sudden. He rubbed his eyes, shook his head, took out his glasses from his pocket, and looked into the distance, as if there was something deep in the hazy sky. It''s just too dark to see clearly. "Xiaojiang, come here for a moment. Is there anything there?" Cried the boss. Xiaojiang put down the things in his hand, came to the door and looked in the direction pointed by the boss. The young man''s eyes were better, but after looking for a long time, he didn''t see any difference. "Boss, can it be a dark cloud?" "No way. It looks like something, and it''s big. Maybe it''s really old." Xiaojiang made a few jokes with the boss. Instead of continuing to pay attention to this matter, he continued to work in the store. He liked to work in the store. Although he got up very early, he was full. Morning! Ding Ling Ling! The one eyed man was awakened by the rapid ringing of the telephone to see the caller ID. Jin Heli! Get through. "Something''s wrong. Look out." Then hang up. The one eyed man, with a dignified look, got up in a hurry, opened the curtain and looked up at the sky. With this look, his eyes were round, just like hell. "This That''s it Did not expect to be so, he eventually underestimated the star family said that the kind of danger. Look down. The situation on the street is very bad. The traffic stopped disorderly, the pedestrians were in panic and screamed, and countless people were holding their mobile phones to take pictures of the sky. The beast did not appear, nor did it come to the city. But the naked eye can see a huge beast appeared, and its appearance is branded in the sky. Only by these can we see that the size of the giant beast has reached a limit, and what''s more terrifying is that the virtual shadow is getting closer and closer, and its appearance is becoming more and more solid. He dressed, said nothing and headed for the special department. On the street. "It''s over. It''s the end of the world." "What kind of terror is there? It''s too big." "Run, you can''t be safe unless you run to the deep mountains and forests." "Fart, no matter where we go, it''s useless. We probably don''t live on a planet as big as each other." The one eyed man knows the panic of these citizens and can understand their feelings. Even his current mood is shrouded in a kind of fear. The cell phone is ringing all the time. Mr. Xu called. After connecting, the other party''s tone is very urgent, not to mention Yanhai city has been chaotic, even the summer capital has been chaotic, countless people rushed to the streets, looking panic in the face of all this. "Don''t worry, with Lin fan, it''s OK." The one eyed man is calm. He pretends all these things. If even he is flustered, how can others believe what he says? It really depends on Lin fan. If even he has no way, there is only one way in the end. That''s to die. Alliance High Court. Li Yanyin and others did not expect that star swallowing crocodiles really came. Although they knew that young star swallowing crocodiles called adult star swallowing crocodiles when they were dying, they always had a kind of mentality.Maybe Adult star swallowing crocodiles don''t exist. Or you won''t notice what''s going on here. The children of the star family have gathered in the playground. "There is only one chance to see that huge figure. His arrival has no hope for you. Those who are willing to come with us will come here, and those who are unwilling will stay here." Said one of the stars. Mo Wu and Jin Sheng are both the cultivation of sages. His eyes were fixed on the sky. Already feel a great pressure. "Do you think Lin fan is an opponent of the adult star swallowing crocodile?" "It''s hard to say." "Indeed, in the event of a war, even in the starry sky, the aftereffects of the war are beyond the ability of the planet to resist." They looked at each other. The final result is still to go. Unless someone else comes forward. Otherwise, it''s bad. Chapter 511 It''s just that Laozu may not be able to help. There''s nothing here that can attract Laozu? Moreover, the battle between Laozu and the adult star swallowing crocodile is bound to be the collapse of the Star River, which will have a great impact. If you are not careful, Laozu will be seriously injured by the adult star swallowing crocodile, which is also a very troublesome thing for his race. So. Before there is no absolute interest. Another ancestor will come forward, most of all, to watch the scene of a wave of star swallowing crocodiles destroying the stars. The most pitiful thing is that all the famous mountains and historic sites on this planet have been revived. There must be an old secret. Unfortunately, in the present situation, they will all be destroyed under the terrible threat of star swallowing crocodiles. Special departments. Monitoring room. Everyone was staring at the picture for a long time and couldn''t recover. It was so quiet that even the falling of the needle could be heard. "Is that something people can handle?" Tang Wen''s face is full of horror. Over the years, he has seen a lot of strange things, but he has never seen anything in front of his eyes. In the dark universe, huge objects are moving rapidly, and the meteorite that flies at a high speed hits the giant beast. It''s just scratching. That kind of meteorite falls on the planet, which is afraid to set off a terrible disaster. "Can Lin Fan deal with it?" Jin Heli asked. What he asked was the voice of everyone and what everyone wanted to know. It''s really something that people can deal with. It can be found from the body shape that it''s not at the same level at all. Maybe human beings are not as big as cells in front of that giant beast. "Yes, he can. He can." When everyone is confused, he must not be confused. Everyone must be firm in this matter. Everyone can doubt it, but he can''t doubt it. This is his sense of responsibility. He must be firm. "Amitabha!" Master Yongxin is reciting the scriptures of the past in his heart. He will read them to himself in advance. It will be more convenient when he leaves. The one eyed man said, "where is Lin Fan Ren?" All the people looked at each other in confusion. Yeah. People. They were all attracted by the situation in the sky, but they didn''t think what Lin Fan was doing. When they heard the leader mention each other, they reacted instantly, and finally all of them looked at the one eyed man. "Wait for me." The one eyed man left the monitoring room and immediately went to the dormitory to find Lin fan. ¡­¡­ Dong Dong! "Lao Zhang, someone is knocking at the door. Open the door." Lin fan is boiling eggs. The hot water in the pot is boiling. The first thing to wake up every day is to cook the eggs laid by the hens. High protein. It''s very healthy. Lao Zhang opened the door and saw the one eyed man standing outside with an abnormal look. He said with a smile, "what''s the matter?" "Where''s Lin fan?" "It''s boiling eggs." The one eyed man came into the house and saw Lin Fan standing in front of the stove, busy, and didn''t know what to say. Now the situation is very complicated, people outside are in a panic, and you are still in the mood to cook eggs, which is too unacceptable. "Have you eaten?" Lin fan saw the one eyed man and asked with a smile. The one eyed man wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it. He shook his head and said, "No "I''ll give you an egg later." Lin Fan said that Lao Zhang often does things he is willing to share, just like when he was in Qingshan mental hospital. When other people see that they eat good things, they will drool and point to the things in their hands. They often share things with each other. This is the first time the one eyed man has entered the dormitory of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Draw the curtains. To show them the scene in the sky outside is so obvious that they can see it as long as they are not blind. Ginseng and evil cock are not blind. When the one eyed man opened the curtain, they saw the scene outside. Ginseng''s face did not change. They immediately came to the window and looked up at the sky. "What a terrible figure." Ginseng is well-informed and knows more than the people present. It''s a terrible existence from the deep of the starry sky. Since he followed Lin fan, he has never seen the one eyed man come here early in the morning, obviously worried about things outside. Forget it. It''s none of my business. I''m just a ginseng. Just follow my master. I don''t have to worry about anything else. It wasn''t long. "All right." Lin Fan put the boiled eggs on the plate and put them on the table. Lao Zhang sat down happily, waiting for Lin fan to give him the eggs. "You have one." He took out an egg and gave it to the one eyed man, then shared the remaining eggs equally with Lao Zhang. The one eyed man peeled the egg and said in a low voice, "did you see the situation outside?" "No, Lao Zhang and I just woke up and didn''t go out. We didn''t know what was going on outside, but we already felt a good breath. It seemed very powerful, but it was a little far away from here." Lin Fan smiles and then looks at the one eyed man. His eyes seem to be able to see through other people''s hearts."Are you scared now?" "Ah?" One eyed man eating eggs, hear Lin Fan''s words, heart a surprised, has been seen through, but even if seen through, he is still very calm way: "no, how can be afraid." As the head of a special department, you can''t be afraid. It''s damaging. "Oh, I thought you were afraid of something." Lin Fan believes in his feelings very much. He knows that the other party is afraid, but he doesn''t admit it. He won''t prove that what he feels is right. There''s no need at all. The one eyed man smiles and looks at the window. The action is very obvious. There are terrible things outside. Can you have a look. The one eyed man said, "can you feel his approach?" "Well, you can feel it. It''s fierce." Lin Fan said with a smile. "Can you deal with it?" "Yes, have breakfast first. If you don''t have breakfast, it''s easy to get stomach disease. After a long time, it will turn into gastric cancer. It''s a terrible thing." When Lin Fan mentioned gastric cancer, his face was dignified, as if it would be a terrible disease for him. The one eyed man doesn''t know what Lin Fan thinks. His strength is so terrible that he worries about these minor diseases. Hao Ren is right. His condition has improved, but the situation is still not optimistic. "The eggs are delicious. The hens are really good. They lay eggs for us every day." Lao Zhang eats happily, and then gives a thumbs up to the hen. At this time, the hen''s energy is attracted by the scene outside. How can he care about Lao Zhang''s praise. Just as the one eyed man enjoyed the eggs Lin Fan gave him. Jin Heli and others have long been scared out of their wits by the situation in the starry sky. "The giant beast has entered the solar system, passing by Uranus. It is very close to us, and it will be outside the planet in a few minutes at most." "How come the leader hasn''t come back? It can''t be that he hasn''t found Lin fan." ¡­¡­ All of them are very dignified. In the face of these things, they are weak and have no ability to resist. They can''t even do something. Under his observation, compared with the giant beast, the sun is very small. In the starry sky. The adult star swallowing crocodile crosses the endless starry sky of the universe and comes to the place where the child calls him. The tiny planet is insignificant and even can be ignored. Along the way, many of the ancestors of big families followed in the footsteps of star swallowing alligators. "It''s a bit familiar here. It seems that all ethnic groups send their children here." "Yes, this is it." "Since there are children of the star family here, it''s hard for us as elders to sit back and ignore." "It makes sense." As soon as the clothes and robes of Baota''s ancestors were thrown away, a force passed on to them. They found the children of the big family in the starry sky and directly pinched them and placed them beside them. The children of the big families who were just preparing to take some slaves back to the Alliance High Court were very confused. What''s going on? How come you''re here in the blink of an eye. "Damn, who dares to tease us?" A grumpy son of the star family yelled angrily. "It''s me." The father of the Baota nationality said with no expression. He looked at the son of the big family. At this moment, the son was frightened, just like a mountain on him. When Mo Wu saw the old man, he quickly came forward and said, "Mo Wu of Mo nationality paid homage to the ancestor of Baota nationality. Thank you for bringing us here." "Well." The ancestor of Baota nationality nodded and continued to look into the distance. The young man of the big family who just yelled, when he learned that he was the ancestor of the Baota nationality, turned pale with fright and hid in the crowd as if he would not be found. Scared to death, he yelled at the ancestor of Baota nationality. If he was angry and slapped to death, no one would revenge him. At this time, people found that many ancestors were the most terrifying beings of all ethnic groups. Looking at their appearance, they obviously didn''t come to resist the star swallowing alligator. They all came to see the play. After all, the star swallowing alligator is a terrible beast deep in the starry sky, with super strength and unimaginable vitality. It''s very difficult to take advantage of the star swallowing alligator. Star swallowing crocodiles watch the blue planet in front of them. After a moment of silence. Slowly lift the giant claw. The giant claw is very huge. Under the giant claw, the planet is as small as a glass ball. If you claw down, it will absolutely annihilate. "Do it. The adult star swallowing crocodile is really terrible. It''s so big that nothing can resist it." Many ancestors sighed. Star swallowing crocodiles know they are around, but they don''t show any signs. They don''t provoke each other and live in peace. They are watching a play, while star swallowing crocodiles want to destroy the planet. The children of the star family who witnessed this scene were very sorry. My slave. My famous mountains and historic sites.Only mu Hao clenched his fist and his eyes were burning with fire. All his students were still there, but he could do nothing. In the face of this terrible beast, even if he stood up, he would be ignored in front of it. All of a sudden. The giant beast''s claws stopped. It''s as if there''s something in the way. The grand ancestors at the scene were very surprised and didn''t know what had happened. Boom! A dull voice came. The star swallowing crocodile''s body vibrates and bursts away, away from the planet he wants to destroy. Then came a voice. "Your feet are so big." Innocent voice, a kind of curiosity, more is surprised. And now. A famous mountain on the planet originally bloomed with light. When someone came forward, the light dissipated and hid in the unremarkable stone. Chapter 512 Lin fan had breakfast with Lao Zhang in the dormitory. After stretching and exercising for a short time, he jumped up and flew towards the sky when the one eyed man was almost crying. Then he saw a huge black thing falling. He raised his hand, supported the star swallowing crocodile''s foot, then hit the foot of the star swallowing crocodile with one punch, and directly shook the star swallowing crocodile back. After waiting for the star swallowing crocodile to leave, he found that the huge shadow was actually feet. I was really shocked. "It''s a pity that I would have brought Lao Zhang to see it. He would have been very surprised. By the way, there''s no need to regret. I''ll just bring Lao Zhang here." Lin Fan shouts to the star swallowing crocodile who is alert to the situation in the distance: "crocodile, wait for me, I''ll take my best friend to see you." Then he left in a hurry. The people standing in the starry sky watching the play are standing in a mess in the cosmic storm. To tell the truth, they don''t understand the situation just now. They always feel that something is wrong. "Who was that man just now? He has such strength." The ancestor of the Baota nationality inquired about the fact that the star swallowing alligator was retreated with one blow. The strength is terrible. It''s reasonable to say that there are such powerful people in such a remote star area. It''s hard to create such strong people with the resources of this place. Mo Wu respectfully said: "huilaozu, whose name is Lin fan, is the patron saint of this planet. He is powerful and can''t be underestimated." "Oh, it''s the master of this planet. No wonder it has such strength." The ancestor of the Baota clan didn''t underestimate Lin Fan''s strength. Although he didn''t see his opponent''s fist, he couldn''t underestimate his ability to shake back the adult star swallowing crocodile. Mo Wu wants to tell each other that he is not the master here, but think about it and say it. It''s hard for these ancient ancestors to understand that they are so powerful that they are not the master. It''s incredible. Soon. Lin fan, who had left, reappeared above the planet and floated in the universe. A light group protected Lao Zhang and ensured that they could breathe. "Look, I didn''t lie to you. Have you ever seen such a big crocodile?" Lin Fan likes to share with Lao Zhang the strange things he has seen. This giant beast is a good existence. When Lao Zhang saw the star swallowing crocodile, his eyes were wide open, as if it was about to burst out. "Wow! It''s so big. When we look at the animal world, we don''t have such a big crocodile. " Lao Zhang is very excited. He usually likes to watch the animal world with Lin fan. He is very familiar with the animals in it. He was shocked when he heard the TV host say that the crocodile is four or five meters long. I didn''t expect to see such a huge crocodile. The evil rooster was very honest and shivering. When he saw the star swallowing crocodile, he was almost scared to pee. He never thought of being so humble. "Brother chicken, what''s the matter with you?" Ginseng patted the head of the rooster and asked. The evil Rooster shuddered and said, "he is too terrible. My blood is suppressed by him. I suspect that I have the same blood as him, but I don''t have him." Ginseng angrily patted the head of the evil cock, "chicken brother, don''t be silly, don''t dream, you are a chicken, not a star swallowing alligator, what do you think?" If the star swallowing crocodile knew that there was a low level evil cock who said that he had the same blood, he would definitely crush the evil cock. Such a humble thing would dare to say that it was the same as him. It''s irritating to say it. "I don''t feel wrong." As long as you don''t feel embarrassed, you will have no problem. You can get closer to the powerful creatures. It''s so confident. Ginseng murmurs. It''s shameless. At this point. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang point at the star swallowing alligator, just like discovering a new world. The appearance of magical species must have attracted their curiosity. One eyed men want to be angry. When he saw Lin fan face the beast, he went back to the monitoring room to observe the situation. How could he have thought that he would turn back on the way and take Lao Zhang to see the beast? What a hegemonic situation and missed the opportunity. "Lin fan, why didn''t he come?" Lao Zhang asked. "Let me ask." Then Lin Fan waved to the star swallowing alligator, "Hello! Hello, can you come here? Can you see us? We''re here, here... " He waved to the star swallowing alligator, but it was too small, just like a grain of ash. Who could see it? But the star swallowing alligator had seen Lin fan. For him, Lin Fan was like a huge flame burning, and his whole body was full of danger. The star swallowing alligator has been controlled by Lin fan, and it won''t take the initiative to come before it is absolutely sure. "Didn''t he see us?" Lao Zhang was a little disappointed. His first thought when he saw the star swallowing alligator was to feel it. Of course, he was not hungry at all. Even if he was hungry, he would not eat him. After all, he was too big to support his stomach.Lin Fan pondered, "maybe, you wait for me." He flew towards the star swallowing crocodile. The star swallowing crocodile saw the hot flame approaching him, and the huge body retreated warily to the back, at the same time, it gave out a roar of anger. The sound roared, forming a terrible shock wave. Warn Lin fan, don''t come here. If you come here again, he will start. The ancestor of Baota clan was surprised and said, "the star swallowing crocodile is afraid. He is afraid of the strong man named Lin fan. It''s incredible. It''s really incredible that he can frighten such a terrible giant beast in the universe. Even I can''t do that." "Crocodile, don''t be afraid. I won''t do anything to you. My friend wants to touch you. We are very friendly and like to make new friends." Lin Fan conveys a friendly feeling to the star swallowing crocodile, just to let the other party understand that we are not bad guys, don''t be so nervous. It''s just that he always feels that the crocodile has misunderstood him. The star swallowing crocodile keeps growling. It may be warning the other party not to come, or it may be angry. You are the crocodile. Your family are all crocodiles. Maybe Lin fan is a little bit tight. The star swallowing crocodile roars angrily, raises its huge claw and shoots it at Lin fan. The power of one claw is so terrible, as if the whole solar system is shaking violently and can be destroyed at any time. Die for me! Star swallowing alligators are very fierce. Patta! Lin Fan raised his hand and grasped the Giant Claw of the star swallowing alligator. He made a light effort to float up and down, just like shaking hands with the star swallowing alligator. Driven by this force, the huge body of the star swallowing alligator was floating. "Hello." Friendly communication starts from now on. "You''re really big. My hands are a little small, but I can hold you. It''s OK." Lin Fan said to himself, but he didn''t know if the star swallowing alligator had heard it. It''s just that it doesn''t matter. It''s enough for him to pass these ideas on to the other party. Star swallowing alligator is to revenge, but it''s not smooth. He always feels that he has been manipulated by the other party. Fortunately, there will be no false danger. The other party is very strong and strong. He didn''t believe there was such a terrible existence in this remote region. The giant claw is caught by the other party, no matter how much strength he uses, he can''t get rid of it. On the contrary, with his constant exertion, the other party''s strength grows endlessly. "Here, I''ll introduce my friend to you." Lin fan turns around and drags the star swallowing alligator''s claw. The star swallowing alligator, which is already in the sky, moves. He doesn''t want to go, but the force is too terrible to stop. The ancestors of all ethnic groups were shocked. It''s not what they think. I don''t know when the Dragon God appeared in the distance, and little Tathagata stood by. "His strength is immeasurable." The Dragon God sighs that the adult star swallowing crocodile is terrible. Obviously, people can see that the star swallowing crocodile is for revenge, not to make friends with Lin fan. But why let the other party drag. There is only one possibility. The star swallowing crocodile was unable to resist, felt the terrible crisis, and did not dare to move. "How did he practice?" The little Tathagata asked calmly, but from his fluctuating eyes, it can be seen that he was very curious and wanted to get the way to become stronger. The Dragon God said, "he once told me to feel nature." "Tao follows nature?" Asked little Tathagata. "I don''t know. Our age of existence is too short. We really don''t know much about this region. This planet has its own will. Do you think it can be a simple place?" Little Tathagata heard that the Buddha''s eyes were shining, "eh! It''s true. I didn''t care about it before. I didn''t expect that there would be planets with self will in such remote areas. " Not all planets have will. It needs to be very demanding. First of all, there needs to be a strong man on the planet, not just a general strong man. Only a strong man with enlightenment can make the planet produce self-consciousness. It can be seen from this that there have been strong men of Enlightenment on this planet. And it''s a long time ago. I don''t know when it appeared. ¡­¡­ "Lao Zhang, this guy is so big and tired of dragging. You can feel it now. I feel that he seems a little shy. When I talk to him, he has not paid any attention to me. Moreover, when I drag him, he seems to resist. I''m sorry." Lin Fan said with a smile. Lao Zhang hid behind Lin fan, then carefully stretched out his hand and touched the crocodile''s head, "then she must be a woman." "How do you know?" Lin fan asked. "When I saw the animal world, it was said that women were very shy." "Well, Lao Zhang, you know a lot." "It''s OK. I only know it by watching TV." Lin Fan likes to praise Lao Zhang. Lao Zhang likes to hear Lin Fan praise him. He tells Lao Zhang that ten thousand words of praise from others are not worth a word of praise from Lin fan.The star swallowing crocodile wants to do it. But That guy''s momentum was like a hot sun over him. The rooster carrying ginseng came to the star swallowing alligator, spread his wings and patted the alligator''s thick skin. "I feel the same blood from you. We are all aristocrats from the depths of the universe. Brother crocodile, hold on." The evil cock cooed. Whether the star swallowing crocodile can understand it or not. Just shout out what he wants to say. Great. Chapter 513 Ginseng has nothing to say to look at the evil cock. Chicken brother is really shameless. Sure enough, no one can be his younger brother. He wanted to pinch the rooster''s neck with his tentacles and yelled, please have a face. Please have a face, OK? When the humble creatures are close to the creatures with higher blood power, they have a sense of rejection. The evil rooster is close to the star swallowing alligator, which is similar to a lump of stool. All of a sudden. The star swallowing crocodile opens its mouth and is ready to destroy these ants at a short distance. He didn''t let these guys play with him. "Well?" Lin Fan felt a fierce killing intention from the star swallowing alligator. "What do you want to do?" He spoke slowly. The newly enraged star swallowing crocodile''s brain may not be self-control. When Lin fan asked him what he wanted to do, a cool rush came into his mind, which immediately cooled his hot head. Boom! The star swallowing alligator keeps retreating. He looks at Lin Fan with fear. That guy looks small, but it gives him a very dangerous feeling. If he just starts, he will definitely die. Roar! Then he didn''t look back, driving his huge body to rush to the depths of the universe. Maybe he was too flustered. Some planets were affected and smashed directly. Some of them deviated from their orbits and flew to the depths of the universe. "Hello..." Lin Fan also wants to communicate with the crocodile. It''s a pity that he can run so fast. He wants to know what he grew up on and how he grew up so strong. The children of the star family are stunned. Are you leaving now? Have done good-looking star swallowing crocodile big power preparation, but did not expect that even a fart did not put, on the end of a few shouts, and then run away. Little Tathagata was silent for a long time and sighed: "the rumor of star swallowing crocodile is false. It is said that star swallowing crocodile is irritable and has the ability to destroy Xinghe. Unexpectedly, it ran away." "No It''s true that the star swallowing crocodile does have the ability to destroy the galaxy, but it has no problem with its brain. The star swallowing crocodile has a stronger sense of danger than us. It seems that it feels danger from Lin fan. " Dragon God explained that he didn''t think star swallowing crocodiles were weak, on the contrary, they were very strong. Many of those abandoned star domains were caused by the passing of star swallowing crocodiles. Few creatures are as destructive as star swallowing crocodiles. Little Tathagata said: "since this benefactor Lin is so powerful, how about drawing him into the forbidden area of the starry sky?" "It''s too early. You and I are not ready. If we don''t have a suitable heaven and earth holy soldier to protect us, we will be killed if we go in." The Dragon God glanced at the Tathagata. He was full of fantasies. He had already cultivated to this extent. Didn''t he know the horror of the forbidden area in the starry sky? I don''t know how many old people who have worked in the creation died in it. The spirit of succeeding is praiseworthy. But I didn''t even get ready. I was looking for death. In their generation, there is no such thing as the madness of people in the ancient times. In order to pursue the truth, those strong people can give their lives and never regret it. Like the Dragon God, they seek stability. You will never die before you are absolutely sure. "He''s gone." Looking at the endless starry sky, Lao Zhang was disappointed. Lin Fan said: "yes, I''m walking so fast. I haven''t said anything yet." "Let''s go back." "All right." Just as they were about to leave. A voice came. "Please stay." The old father of Baota nationality came across the sky with a smile on his face and clasped his hands and said, "I''m the old father of Baota nationality. I don''t know if I can make friends with him." "My name is Lin fan, not Lin Laozu." Lin Fan explained that some people always remember his name wrong. It''s a very troublesome thing. He doesn''t think his name is special. It''s very common. He doesn''t have many strokes, and he doesn''t say it in a difficult way. The old ancestor of Baota nationality said with a smile, "you can participate in nature. You don''t know what level of cultivation you have reached, but you can''t see it." "I''m very ordinary. I''m just a habitual practitioner. I don''t know what realm you''re talking about." Lin Fan shakes his head, unable to answer the other party''s questions. He always feels that the other party''s questions are a little puzzling, not very clear. After a short exchange, the ancestor of Baota nationality was very puzzled. In front of him, what was the matter with him? The exchange was not smooth. It seemed that something was blocking them. It''s like playing the piano to a cow. Of course, this kind of feeling can not be said, but with a smile looking at Lin fan, met with a smile, Lin Fan never counseled, naturally is to smile back to each other. All of a sudden. Two people look at each other, the brilliance of smile infects everyone. Those children of the star family dare not say more, thinking, what is this? Is it really so interesting to look at each other?gradually. The ancestor of Baota nationality felt that the chess match was right. When he met the hard stubble, he nodded with a smile, took back his eyes, and said: "there are many interruptions. I''ll talk about the future." "OK, welcome." Lin Fan said with a smile. The retreating ancestor of Baota nationality is very surprised. He still doesn''t understand what happened, or there seems to be no substantial progress between him and Lin fan. ¡­¡­ The star swallowing crocodile left sad tears. My child, it''s not that my father doesn''t want to avenge you, but that the enemy is too strong. My father can only choose to protect himself. In time, after thousands of years, my father will make a comeback and break this rotten place for you. The star swallowing alligator with irascible temperament will be defeated after all. His irascible temperament often deals with the weak. When he meets the strong, he is calmer than anyone else. He came out of the forbidden area of the starry sky, even if he went back full of anger, he did not dare to be reckless, not to mention the wanton destruction, where there was a terrorist. If they wake up, the forbidden area will no longer exist, and they will pay a heavy price. Inside the city. "Disappeared, the huge figure disappeared." "We are saved." "You see the notice from the special department, our forest God swept the stars of the universe, kept countless enemies away, and finally retreated them." "The trough! I''ve seen it. It''s really overbearing. " The desperate citizens, if they are reborn at this moment, have a clear mind. The things they couldn''t put down before suddenly feel that they are no longer important. They are just small things. The mood is improved. After all, the just end of the world is so close to them. The sky is covered by the huge figure. It is even heard that many coastal cities have set off huge waves. I just don''t know why those huge waves have swept towards the city, but they are suddenly stopped by a mysterious force and gradually calmed down. They all think it''s the forest God protecting them. Save them from disaster. The announcement on the official website is overbearing. One eyed man is a very serious person, but when he is cheap, it''s really terrible. With holly''s ability to make up stories, it''s even more shocking. There are many photos on the official website. The first one is the photo of star swallowing crocodile, which is astonishing for its vast size. It is marked below: [star swallowing crocodile, a super fierce beast that can destroy the whole solar system and even the Milky way system, comes to destroy heaven and earth, but he meets our forest God and runs away in a panic. ¡¿ when the citizens saw this picture, they were sweating all over. Standing on the planet, they could not see the true face of the star swallowing crocodile, and could not deeply understand the deterrence brought by the giant beast. And now seeing this picture, everyone can understand that the previous fear was only small, who can resist such a size. Can only shout Long live the forest God!!!! The second photo is taken of the ancestor of the pagoda tribe, which is marked: [friend of the fierce beast, the destruction demon of the universe. His seemingly thin body contains the ability to destroy everything. He communicated with our forest God, was shocked by our forest God''s momentum, and finally refused to leave. ¡¿ if the ancestors of Baota nationality knew this, they would definitely stare, point to the photo and the inscription, and scold Jin Heli or the one eyed man. How can you go so far as to say that I am such a bad guy. Friends of the beast? Thank you, grandma. At the beginning of a picture, the story is all made up. No matter who the other party is, just make it up so that the citizens can believe it. Besides, the other party is a member of the star family. How can they care about it. This has also become the focus of discussion among ordinary citizens. Pointing out these photos, analyzing whether these guys are fierce or not, how strong our Lin fan is and why they can''t move are the topics they like to talk about. Just like us, we like to talk about national affairs when we eat. Whether it''s right or not, blow first. In a house. The alarm goes off. Sun Xiao is groping for something. He gets his cell phone, turns off the alarm clock, opens the curtains, and enjoys the sunshine. He stretches lazily. Then he starts to wash and get some simple breakfast, a cup of milk and a piece of bread. He has a good life. I saw the film too late last night. The white tissue in the trash can proves how fierce the battle was last night. So it''s very tiring. Look at the time. I got up two hours later than usual. Habitually open live. Gradually someone came into the studio. "Good morning, everyone. I just got up. Now I''m going out live." Sun Xiao said hello to everyone with a smile. As usual, he was lucky and could meet the boss who gave him dozens of yuan as a gift. Then he''ll have money for lunch.But soon. Sun Xiao was attracted by the barrage in the live room. "Dog anchor, tell me quickly, did you take any pictures this morning that we don''t know." "Yes, you don''t live broadcast such a big thing." "The dog thief must have found something. He doesn''t want others to know." "Well, that makes a lot of sense. That must be it." See the barrage. A question mark appeared on Sun Xiao''s head. What do you mean? He had no idea what the barrage was about. It''s kind of weird. "What are you talking about?" Sun Xiao asked. "Pack, keep loading." "Oh, I still play routine." "When the great beast comes, the end of the world, you even say you don''t know. If we didn''t see the dark shadow in the sky, we would be deceived by you." Gradually. Sun Xiao has a feeling that he has missed something very important. Chapter 514 After sun Xiao got to know the situation on the Internet, his eyes were very dull, and the whole person was a little confused. Pop! Sun Xiao slapped himself inexplicably. A face of remorse. "It''s damned to miss such a thing." As a big brother in the live broadcasting industry, he won''t miss a big event, even a small one, but he didn''t expect to miss such a big event. It''s a pity that even regret doesn''t work. Cry! Sun Xiao can''t pretend that I worked very hard last night and got up late. He has to try to make a fake and pretend that he has been filmed, regardless of whether others have seen it or not. At least it proves that sun Xiao is a dedicated anchor. How can this kind of thing be less than me. After that, I didn''t go out. I went to the Internet to find information. I asked my peers for videos. I don''t care about anything. I don''t want to do anything today. I also want to do a good job in videos. Special departments. The one eyed man greets Lin Fan in person with a big smile on his face. He is so bright that he says that as long as he gives everything to Lin fan, there will be no problem. "Hard work." Lin Fan said: "it''s not hard. It''s very interesting." One eyed man is quite helpless. In other people''s eyes, what is interesting to him is a fatal thing. He is ready to practice well. The translation of Buddhist scriptures is almost the same. He has translated many Buddhist classics, all of which are old-fashioned. Compared with these ancient books, there is a big gap between the present ones. When these Buddhist classics come out, the Buddhist high court will be prosperous. The worst thing must be the medical college, whose enrollment has dropped by 30% compared with previous years. This is a terrible number. If there is no way, in a few years, the medical college will become history, and no one is willing to learn. This has something to do with the emergence of the star family. At the same time, the current hospital is a little chicken ribs, has a certain relationship. "Lao Zhang and I are out on patrol. Goodbye." Lin Fan waved and left with Lao Zhang. Their daily work is very simple, but sometimes it''s also very interesting. When they have nothing to do, they just look at the scenery and help others. "Leisurely day, need absolute strength as backing, good." The one eyed man was envious. He wanted to live a leisurely life like Lin fan. It''s just imagination. The reality is cruel. As the head of a special department, he has a lot of work to do. He needs to take care of everything and no one else can do it. Lin Daoming looks at ginseng''s back and smiles. He lacks big front teeth. He hasn''t got good things from ginseng for a long time, so he has a chance to follow. Although it doesn''t taste very good. But it helps a lot. The one eyed man waved to Jin Heli and told him that he had to publicize it for months. He wanted to let people all over the world know that the Dragon Kingdom owned Lin fan, and even the terrible beast didn''t dare to be presumptuous. Jin Heli nodded. She is very interested in Lin fan, powerful, good character, no bad habits, for her, such a husband is a good choice. Of course, she just thought about it. Without strength, she has devoted her life to special departments. Street. Lin Fan looked at the people around him and found that passers-by were curious to look at them, but when he looked at each other, he saw the opposite side smiling and greeting him. He smiles back. "Brother Lin, can I take a picture with you?" A little girl ran over happily. She was a little nervous and shy. From time to time, she looked at her parents who were not far away. It seemed that she was encouraged by her parents to summon up the courage to talk to Lin fan. The end of the world just now has scared everyone. Lin Fan''s salvation behavior shocked people. "Well, I''ll hold you." Lin fan holds the little girl up, and the little girl raises her mobile phone, puts her head close to Lin Fan''s face, and gestures, "Yeah..." The little girl found that Lin Fan was very friendly, and her breath was very warm. She let go of her courage and kissed Lin Fan''s face and took another picture. Lin Fan put the little girl down. With a happy smile, the little girl bowed to Lin Fan and said, "thank you, brother Lin Then he ran to his parents happily. The family of three nestled together, looking at the pictures taken by the little girl, sharing the joy. "That''s good." Lin Fan smiles. This is the world he wants to protect, the people he wants to protect, and the endless sense of security he brings to people. Maybe it was the little girl''s initiative that made some of the people on the sidelines feel that if they didn''t get in touch with Lin fan, they would really miss this opportunity and rush to come. "Lin Shen, can you take a picture together?" "Father Lin, I love you. Take a picture with me." We all have a feeling of survival. We have a high degree of love for Lin fan. At the same time, we have more respect and awe."OK, let''s take a picture together." Lin Fan did not refuse their request. He thought that if he refused, he would feel very sorry and disappointed. He felt that he could be liked by others, which was a very happy thing. When you are happy, you should make others happy. "God Lin is really amiable." "Yes, there is no music at all." "As far as I''m concerned, now the God of forest is my idol, and I''m the brain powder of the God of forest. Anyone who dares to be dissatisfied with the God of forest, I''ll blow his dog''s head." "Brothers are overbearing." "Where, where, this is my business card. Please accept it. I have a cooperative relationship with special departments." "Oh, great, adult company." "It''s OK. Recently, we are going to make a suitable silicone doll based on Lin Shen''s model. If you are interested, please pay attention to our official website." "But I''m a man." "Go up for men." ¡­¡­ Lin Fan and Lao Zhang were surrounded for a long time, and finally got out of trouble. Lao Zhang felt the red mark on his face, and the palm of his hand was very gentle, as if in memory. "I just had someone kiss me. I feel my heart beat so fast." Lin Fan said curiously, "do you like it?" "Don''t like, is a kind of defiled feeling." Ginseng rode on the hen and said, "that''s an illusion. It should be that there are too many people just now, and others are wrong." "Oh, so it is. I''m relieved." Lao Zhang is very lucky. He is afraid that others are intentional. That is the most intolerable thing for him. If someone kisses him reluctantly, he will not comply with his will. If it is serious, he will call the police and catch him. Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said, "go and find my wife. I miss her again." When facing the end of the world, Mu Qing doesn''t panic at all, and even seems very calm. For her, even if the end of the world is real, she doesn''t care. And she always believed that Lin Fan could solve these things. Although we don''t spend a long time together. But this kind of trust, like the natural feeling given to him by the other party, is wonderful. Dong Dong! I heard a knock at the door. MuQing doesn''t need to think to know who is coming. It''s only Lin fan who can find her. Open the door. Not Lin fan. "Yao ji, why are you here?" MuQing seems very surprised. She has nothing to do with the organization. In the past, the organization sent Yaoji to seduce Lin Fan because of her poor ability. But Lin fan has no feeling for her. She is so angry that she is going crazy. Whether she is not attractive or attractive, she has already taken the initiative to this extent and has no reaction. It''s really heartbreaking. Yao ji looks very tired, not as confident and arrogant as before. "Sister mu, can you help me?" When she opened her mouth, Mu Qing was completely shocked, because Yao Ji would never call her "sister Mu". If it is in the past, Mu Qing may tease a few words, how can yao ji be like this, whether she is flat, and so on. "Come in and say." MuQing said. Inside. Mu qingduan took a cup of tea and put it in front of Yao Ji. His voice said gently, "what happened?" "I found my sister." "Your sister?" MuQing is very confused. She has never heard Yaoji say that she has a younger sister. Yaoji has never disclosed her origin. Everyone thinks that she is an orphan. "Yes, I never told anyone. In fact, I always had a sister. When we were both young, we were taken away by shadow club. You should know that we all survived from fighting. I thought my sister was dead, but recently I met a man who told me that my sister was not dead, but was taken as an experiment by shadow club. I wanted to save her But there is nothing I can do. I hope you can ask Lin fan to help me Yao ji knows that she can''t rely on herself. Even if she rushes over to fight against shadow, it''s just a dead end. MuQing didn''t expect Yaoji to come to her. Think about it. Maybe for Yaoji, I''m the only one she can ask for help. Seeing that MuQing didn''t speak, yao ji quickly knelt down in front of MuQing. "I was against you before, but I was wrong. Please help me. As long as you can save my sister, you can do anything to me." "Come on, I just didn''t expect you to have a sister." MuQing quickly lifts Yaoji up. Dong Dong! Right now. There was another knock at the door. At the same time, there was a sound. "Wife, open the door, it''s me." "It''s him." MuQing got up to open the door. "Why do you want to come?" Mu Qing asked.Lin Fan said with a smile: "I miss my wife, so I come to you to go shopping. Wife, you don''t know what I saw with Lao Zhang today. What a big crocodile! It''s really super big. Lao Zhang and I have never seen such a crocodile before. If we have a chance, we will take you to have a look together next time." Mu Qing knows what Lin Fan said. The giant animals from the depths of the universe have been seen in photos. They are really huge. If they were not seen with their own eyes, they would not dare to imagine their existence. "Why! Who is she? " When Lin fan saw yao ji, he had no impression for a long time. Yao ji also wants to say hello to Lin Fan with a smile, but when she hears this, she knows that there is no hope. People have forgotten her. It seems that she has been separated for only a few months. Chapter 515 "Yaoji, I''ve seen it before." MuQing said. "Oh, no impression." Lin Fan didn''t pretend to know each other. His wife is here. If he knows him, he knows him. If he doesn''t know him, he doesn''t know him. There''s no need to take into account each other''s feelings. It''s not good to make his wife feel uncomfortable. For such a Lin fan, Mu Qing seems to have no reaction, but in fact, she is very happy. Maybe that''s what women do. Lao Zhang doubts: "I seem to have seen it, but I just can''t remember it. Forget it, it doesn''t matter to me. It''s the same whether I recognize it or not." The evil Rooster riding by ginseng is very helpless. It''s really a fickle person. I remember it all, but you''ve forgotten it. No matter whether you can remember it or not, it has nothing to do with me. I''m just undercover. Honest undercover, waiting for compatriots to come back, but he is a little desperate, always feel that there is no hope, but even if there is no hope, what can we do, we must have that determination. "Wife, let''s go." Lin Fan said. He is going to take MuQing to the grass under the river crossing bridge to feel the tranquility there, and to catch fish for his wife. A full day is often so ordinary. Mu Qing takes a look at yao ji. Think about it. "Come in with me." MuQing leads Lin fan to the attic. The room she opens has an attic with a bed on it, but the ceiling is a little low, so it''s very depressing for people to sleep in it. Lin Fan doubts very much, but still followed Mu Qing to the attic. Attic! MuQing wants to speak up. But think about it. If so, it will make Lin Fan feel like he is making use of him, thinking in other places, which is a very bad thing for everyone. "Wife, what can I do for you?" Lin fan asked. Mu Qing seems to have the courage to take the initiative to hold Lin Fan''s arm in his arms, deeply buried between the two peaks, with a gentle voice and a little coquettish tone. "Husband, can you do something for others?" When she called "husband", Mu Qing''s face turned red. It was only with great courage that she cried out. She just felt too shy and her heart beat very fast. He even put Lin Fan''s arm in his chest, which betrayed his hue. Just like men and women today. In order to let your boyfriend or husband buy something, he will rush into each other''s arms and rub your chest with that thing. Most people are not very resistant. If other women are like this, Lin fan doesn''t have any feelings. He even pushes the other side away and tells the other side not to do so. If my wife sees him, it will be troublesome. But now his wife is so coquettish and holds his arm, which makes him very shy. "Well, tell me, what is it?" Lin Fan''s smile is very brilliant, careful liver fluttering. MuQing tells Lin Fan about Yaoji. Meanwhile, he observes Lin Fan''s expression and finds that Lin fan doesn''t have anything different. Instead, he listens very carefully, as if he is afraid of missing something. Soon. Mu Qing finished, shook Lin Fan''s arm and said, "husband, can you do it?" This is the only way to open the way to help, so doing, will not let Lin Fan feel any discomfort, but will have a feeling that can not refuse. "Kiss me." Lin fan is very happy, how can he refuse his wife''s help? Even if he wants the stars in the sky, he will not hesitate to pick them for his wife. MuQing thought, have been in the same bed, these what, pad toes, kiss his face. ¡°mua£¡¡± "One more kiss." ¡°mua£¡¡± "And a kiss." ¡­¡­ After kissing for dozens of times, MuQing felt as if the skin on her lips had been worn off. Lin Fan said, "OK, let''s help her." Outside. Yao ji is waiting, her heart is not calm, she does not know how the result will be, she should agree, if not, she does not know what to do, or who to go to. Maybe at that time, she could only die in person. Even if she knew it was death, she had to fight. That was her sister who had been looking for many years. Just as she was anxiously waiting. They came down from the attic. Yao ji looks forward to Mu Qing, and Mu Qing nods to her. After getting an accurate answer, yao ji''s face is flushed with excitement and hope comes. She may not know whether she can succeed in asking for help, but if Lin fan comes forward, she will succeed. At this time, yao ji saw that Mu Qing''s lips were ruddy and red a little too much. Suddenly. She thought of a picture that she shouldn''t have thought of, that is, Mu Qing helps with her mouthWhat a shy picture. Then looking at Lin fan, I didn''t expect that such a man should have such a terrible demand. Sure enough, the conditions for men to talk about things are so simple and rough. Even if they have a good relationship, they also want the indescribable requirements. "Thank you. Is your mouth all right?" Yaoji thanks. "Nothing." Mu Qing said with a smile. "Do you need to go to the bathroom to gargle?" ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± MuQing was surprised and puzzled. She didn''t understand what Yaoji meant. After thinking for a while, she still didn''t understand. "No Yao ji smiles. It seems that MuQing really loves Lin fan. The taste of her lover will not be disliked. ¡­¡­ Street. In the car. "What day is it today?" Lin Fan sat in the car and asked. MuQing said, "Wednesday." "Well, I want to take Xiaobao with me." Lin fan is a true love for Xiaobao. He likes the child very much. He thinks that if he has a holiday, he will take him with him and just have a look at the scenery outside. But even on Wednesday, he must be in class. The child has to study hard. It''s not good to ask for leave and skip class often. Lao Zhang said, "Xiao Bao wants to learn." "Yes." Lin Fan said. Yao ji, who is sitting next to Lao Zhang, is thinking about her sister. That guy told her that if you can invite Lin Fan over, you can go to the agreed place to find him. He will wait there. In an hour. The suburbs. In a deserted building. The car went in through the gate and drove in. Stop. Yao ji quickly opened the car door and yelled to the empty deserted building: "I''m coming, he''s coming too. Come out and tell me where my sister is." Whew! A burst of air came. Standing on the top of the abandoned building, he Mu saw the appearance of Lin fan, jumped down, stepped on the ground with both feet, and said with a smile, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." "It''s you." When Lin fan saw each other, he had an impression in his mind that he and Lao Zhang were the rescuers. When Lao Zhang saw him, he said happily, "I knew I was successful. I''m very happy to see your lively appearance." "Thank you." He Mu''s impression of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang is not bad. As a killer of shadow club, he has a cold temper and basically has no friends, but Lin Fan gives him a very different feeling. It''s easy for a kind person not to be rewarded, but a strong and kind person is the existence that everyone likes. He Mu said: "that hotel is very good. I bought a suit with the money you gave me. It fits me very well. It''s a gift you gave me. I''ll repay you if I have a chance." "Is that what you''re wearing?" Lin fan doesn''t know what the other party means, but he can understand that the other party needs them to praise the clothes he wears. Since that''s the case, it must be said that it looks good. He Mu said, "yes." "Well, it''s really good." Lin Fan praised. If you let he Mu know that the hotel that day wasn''t opened by Lin fan, and that 10000 yuan wasn''t given by Lin fan, I''m afraid you''ll have the heart to die, but it''s not a loss. Now the price given by the rich woman after the event is just this. It depends on the ability and appearance of the other party. Some ordinary things are not wanted. Rich women are picky eaters. More picky than men. "Where is my sister?" Yao ji asked urgently. He Mu took out his sunglasses from his pocket, put them on his face, waved and said, "get in the car, I''ll drive. Lao Zhang is next to me." When ginseng and hen are ready to get on the bus, he Mu opens the trunk and waves to them. "Please The evil cock and ginseng look at each other, then look at he mu, as if to say What do you mean? Lin fan, Mu Qing and yao ji sit in the back, while Lin Fan sits in the middle, sandwiched by two women. The cab. He Mu touched the steering wheel, held his sunglasses, and raised his mouth and said, "sit well, everyone. My vice occupation is a racing driver. I have been a racing God for three consecutive times in Panlongshan, the capital of summer." The voice just dropped. One foot on the gas. Whistling The rear wheel rolls up the dust and the Dragon wags its tail. MuQing and Yaoji can''t keep their body steady with the swing of the car, so they can only rely on Lin fan. He Mu took a look in the rearview mirror. The corners of the mouth smile. This is the welfare of the first reward. With his driving skills, if you want to sit steadily, it''s impossible. You must swing left and right and wave in the rough driving skills. Stay in the trunk of the evil things Rooster and ginseng have been shaken seven meat and eight vegetables, brain almost burst out of the head. "Stop the car. Stop the car for Mr. Shen." Ginseng cried.Even at this time, he still can''t forget to get good things from ginseng. When he saw ginseng spitting, his saliva splashed out. See evil thing cock a chicken mouth bite up, greedy swallowing ginseng saliva. A great tonic. They are all great supplements. We must never give up. Ginseng is attacked by the evil cock. His eyes are round and he cries. His tentacles squeeze the face of the evil cock. But the evil cock is like taking drugs. Don''t let go even if he dies. Such a sudden scene, but no one can see. I have to say that this is the loss of livestock and plants. If a researcher sees this scene, he will definitely exclaim and devote himself to publishing books. Love and hate between livestock and plants!!! ¡· I don''t know how long it took. The speed is slowing down. Then slowly stop, have reached the destination, next need to walk, can''t be found. Chapter 516 "Here is the secret research base of shadow society. It''s also the place where I found it by accident." He Mu got out of the car and said how he discovered this place. He stole something from shadowclub and left. He accidentally found a notebook there about shadowclub''s research base set up in other places. At the same time, it also contained relevant research. In some clues, he found something related to Yaoji. Lao Zhang pushed open the door in a hurry, trotted aside and vomited wildly. It''s not that he is old and frail, but that the journey has just made him feel like boiling water has come to the moment of outbreak. He can''t stand it any longer and pours out with his mouth open. "Are you all right?" Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the back with a caring look on his face. He didn''t know what was wrong with Lao Zhang. He got out of the car like this, which made him very worried. Lao Zhang waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. I''ve eaten a little too much." Right now. There''s movement from the trunk. Bang! The rooster and ginseng flew out. Ginseng angry face, tentacles swaying, "hateful chicken, I will break you to pieces." In the past, he could tolerate you eating my nose excrement and excrement, but he could not tolerate this guy taking this opportunity to talk to him in such a closed space. The evil rooster was satisfied with taking advantage of it. Ginseng''s ferocious appearance frightened him and ran away. The chicken is running, the ginseng is chasing. The scene was harmonious for a time. Lin Fan takes care of Lao Zhang and has no time to take care of it. He doesn''t care about their playfulness. He Mu''s face is dignified. It''s easy for them to be discovered by each other. No Maybe we have. Gradually. The evil Rooster felt that there was a force expanding in his body. He stopped. His hair seemed to be shocked and stood up directly. "Goo Goo..." He raised his head and roared. His muscles expanded at the speed visible to the naked eye. He was no longer an ordinary evil cock. He could be called muscle chicken. The tiny chicken legs bulged. Thin body than just a circle of fat. The eyes of the chicken are shining. Ginseng pounced on the rooster, but suddenly, the rooster seemed to be possessed by Bruce Lee, with his back to the ginseng, but instantly kicked the unprepared ginseng with a chicken paw. It''s all in one go. The evil Rooster feels the fanatical power in his body. He raises his head haughtily. It seems that he is saying "I really stand up at last." His vision has been completely broadened, the world has become brighter, everything is under control, and the existence that was once out of reach before his eyes will be subject to his domineering power. At this time, the cultivation of evil cock soared. What grade? It was a shame on him. ginseng is humiliated by evil cocks. Slobber is swallowed up. The essence is integrated into the body of the evil cock. In the blink of an eye, the evil cock becomes the strong city town. In terms of the cultivation level of the star family, that is the golden body realm. In the case of soaring strength, the evil cock has completely released himself. What is ginseng? What is Lao Zhang? What is Lin fan? From now on, I will never lay eggs. Although I am an undercover, the undercover has self-respect and dignity. No one can decide my fate. Pop! Ginseng tentacles turned into whips, which were severely whipped on the old face of the evil cock, and directly imprinted a hot scar on his face. The evil cock howled and was directly whipped to the ground. He was stunned by the whip, as if he were in the ghost. Mingdu is already so powerful. How could it be such a result? This is the most unacceptable for him. "Chicken brother, you are too much. You dare to kick me. This is the most intolerable thing for your brother Shen." Ginseng step by step towards the evil cock, strong gas field pressure evil cock feel just kicked the iron plate, at the same time let him have a more profound understanding. Even if I''m strong now, I''m still weak. The evil rooster, who has a strong desire to survive, has ten thousand ways to survive in his mind. In the end, he chose the most effective way. The evil cock pitifully folded his wings and squatted down on the ground, burying his head. "Goo Goo!" Poor cry. "Brother Shen, I just got out of control. It must have been an evil spirit who invaded my body. Thank you for saving me." Preemptive, will all miss on the devil.It''s none of my business. I''m innocent. Ginseng is ready to teach the rooster a lesson. As a rooster, I''m not mean to you. You dare to kick me without leaving a mark of shame on you. I''m afraid you don''t know how powerful your brother ginseng is. It''s just that the evil cock''s initiative calms ginseng''s anger. Of course, for the evil cock, you may be able to make a steady profit, but I''m absolutely not. I''m really brave enough to eat. Just in the trunk, I have to pick up a lot of nose excrement and excrement to catch up. At this point. Lin Fan came and saw the appearance of the evil cock. He was surprised and said, "hen, how do you seem to be getting bigger?" "Goo Goo!" The evil cock rubbed his head against Lin Fan''s trouser legs. He was very intimate. At the same time, he wanted to tell ginseng that you can''t do anything to me. I''m his favorite pet. In case I have an accident, they won''t have any eggs to eat. Lin Fan squats down and touches the head of the rooster. It''s a lot stronger. It''s really good. He Mu was shocked. He knew that the chicken was evil. In the blink of an eye, his strength had risen to this level. He looked at the ginseng in doubt, and was very shocked. It would be too much to say that it would set off a huge wave. Ginseng thought it was safe, but now it seems to think too much. Among the guys I know. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang have no idea about him. Everyone else wants his fart. "Let''s go. We''ve entered the research base. We can''t say we''ve been found." He Mubei continued to observe ginseng, which had nothing to do with him. If he didn''t have the main thing, he would be very interested. He just knew that it was owned by Lin fan. He would not think that he could get anything from Lin fan. Yao ji is eager to save her sister. I don''t want to delay for a moment. In the research base. The security personnel of the shadow club have done a lot. It seems that they are in the wilderness, but in fact they are monitored everywhere. When their cars enter the scope of the research base, they have been noticed by the people of the shadow club. The alarm went off. The sound came from the loudspeakers installed in the corridor. "All members are ready. The security forces are armed to stop each other." "All members..." "All members..." Soon, a group of security guards armed with state-of-the-art weapons prepared to deal with the intruders. Outside. Lin Fan looked at the surrounding environment. Fortunately, he didn''t bring Xiaobao. He felt that there was no meaning around. The scenery was not beautiful at all. In those days, if there were no evil things to drive human beings to the city, so that human beings could develop the countryside, it would be another beautiful and rich scenery. A gust of wind came. The desolate suburbs are filled with yellow sand. "Be careful, we''ve been found." He Mu reminds a way in a voice. MuQing and Yaoji are on the alert. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are still the same as before. They look calm and calm. There is no change at all. For them, it seems that there is no difference between being found and not being found. Step on! The dull footsteps came. Armed security personnel came from afar, as if out of thin air, but they actually came from the ground. "Find the target, five humans, two evil things." "Aim at the target!" "Fire Without waiting for Lin fan to speak, the security personnel pulled the trigger directly, and the hot flame from the muzzle of the gun came directly to Lin fan. He Mu stands in front of him alone. With a swing of his arm, several talismans are flying all over the sky. Then he turns into several golden lights and sweeps towards the security personnel. The golden light is fast and shuttles among the security personnel. "Tie!" The security personnel were tied up with ropes, and all of them fell to the ground. In the blink of an eye. The security personnel were wiped out. He Mu didn''t fight hard. These ants have no strength. They all rely on hot weapons. Once they control their actions, they have no chance to resist. "That''s great." Lin Fan praised. In the case of not knowing Lin Fan''s strength, he Mu will definitely say something more forceful. "It''s just a small skill, not worth mentioning." But now, he thought, compared with you, it''s really not worth mentioning. Soon. "This is the only way to the underground research institute, but the gate of this passage is made of some special alloy. Even if the nuclear bomb explodes here, it will be difficult to open. Please." He Mu said. The road under their feet was blocked by a huge special alloy plate. Lin Fan squatted down, fingers flick alloy plate, Dong Dong sound came, the sound is very clear. "I''ll try. I don''t know if I can lift it."What a modest man. He raised a finger, and then poked it toward the alloy plate. With a puff, the alloy plate was like tofu, directly breaking a hole. The poked finger bent and easily hooked up the alloy plate. "It''s light." Lin Fan said with a smile. He Mu doesn''t want to talk very much. He finds that Lin fan, who is friendly in temperament, has a strong ability in pretending to force. He can pretend that he doesn''t know what to say. They stood on the edge and looked down. It''s a vertical passage. It''s very deep. At least we don''t see the following. The elevator stops here, they stand on the elevator, he Mu presses the button, and the elevator runs down quickly. "Alert!" "Alert!" "Find the intruder! Find the intruder The red light is flashing in the research base, and the staff in the research institute are shocked. For a long time, no one here has been able to get here, but now such an alarm is issued. Who is it? When he Mu first came here, he was very strange to this place, but he knew that the secret research base of shadow club was definitely not so simple, the danger was inevitable, and there must be countless crises. Of course These dangers were the result of his coming alone. Take a look at Lin Fan around him. It seems that these crises he is afraid of are just little games. "Be careful." He Mu reminds a way. Although he knew that it was nothing to Lin fan, he still reminded him that he wanted to prove his sense of existence and that this place was dangerous. "All right." Lin Fan returned. He Muzhen feels that Lin Fanzhen is different from other strong men. When other strong people encounter these situations, they will inevitably raise their lips and show disdain on their faces. With a cold hum, they will not pay attention to this place. That kind of arrogance and arrogance is absolutely beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Soon! The elevator is steady. "I''m afraid this passage is not so easy to pass through." He Mu said that their arrival has been known and they will definitely think of various ways to stop them. The seemingly ordinary channel may contain a terrorist crisis. "I''ll go ahead." Lin Fan walked in front, let the people follow behind him, even in danger, he can all resist down. Control room. "I''m going to destroy them all in this passage. The damned he Mu betrayed the organization and brought others here. It''s damned." A bald old man in a white coat, with gloomy eyes, looked at the movements of those guys on the screen, waiting for the time, and saw that the time had come. Press the button instantaneously. When designing the underground research base, it was ready to meet the attack of special departments, so there are killing moves in all places. Even the town level strongmen have to explain their carelessness here. In the tunnel. Originally ordinary, all of a sudden, there are dense lasers in front of us. These lasers interweave into a large network, completely covering the channel. Anyone who touches these lights will be cut into pieces. The strong in the Buddhist High Court are still useless because of their strong body. This is a terrible light that even special alloys can cut. "Be careful..." He Mu saw that when the laser hit, Lin Fan reached out to touch it. He was shocked, but soon he knew that his exclamation seemed unnecessary. Laser shrouded Lin Fan''s body, but did not bring any damage to the other side. "Well, it has to be destroyed." Lin Fan pondered and found something moving on the left and right walls. With a flash of inspiration, he stretched his arms and banged his fists at the walls on both sides. Boom! The whole research base seems to be shaking. The walls on both sides were blasted directly and huge grooves appeared, and the running laser disappeared instantly. "Well, go on." Lin Fan said. He Mu was stunned and looked at everything. It was really terrible. If he could not solve the immediate situation, he could solve it from the root. It was really a good way. Monitoring room. "Hell, how could that be? How could he be ok?" The bald old man exclaimed, as if to hell, "this is a laser that can cut even special alloys, but I specially prepared a killing move for those strong people in special departments." He is addicted to research and never cares about the outside world. If he watches more news, he can know who is the person who is going to open the way. If there is a self-knowledge person, see Lin Fan come in person. Absolutely take off your white underwear, hold it high above your head, shout, I surrender, I surrender. There will be no conflict with Lin fan. That''s self death. MuQing is proud of Lin Fan''s strength. At the same time, he thinks about how shadow can be his opponent. When he thinks about it, it''s ridiculous that shadow still wants to control Lin fan.She was curious. Lin Fan''s age is not big. How can he cultivate to this kind of state. If she knew that Lin fan would stay in the mysterious realm for a long time every month, and she would practice by herself every day, she would know that the result of thousands of years of practice was terrible. As the saying goes: three days do not see when the new look. And Lin fan is, not in January, don''t think so simple. There are many devices on the road. If the ordinary strong face them, they will be in a hurry and even win. Unfortunately, these devices are like toys in Lin Fan''s eyes. Even Lao Zhang is very happy to see them. He claps his hands and cheers. It''s very interesting. Training room of research base. A man sat cross knee with two long swords similar to Tang Dao on his knees. Suddenly. The man opened his eyes. Two long swords were humming and trembling. "I haven''t warmed up for a long time. It''s time to deal with these guys." Sword demon, the number one person in the shadow club''s killer department, has lived for 50 years through scientific gene mutation, but still looks very young. This is the benefit of gene mutation. Not only looks young, even their own strength will be improved. But the only defect is that the life span can only reach 60 years, all of which are burning their own vitality. "Sword demon, can I help you?" A super man, who is over two meters in size and is as muscular as a rock, asks. He is exercising with equipment several times bigger than his body. When you speak, the heat wave from your mouth will make the ground red. "No The sword devil said indifferently. Then he left with two long swords. There are several strong men like sword demons in the training room. They are very interested in the intruders who break into the research institute base. They haven''t drunk blood for a long time. They are all looking forward to it. Unfortunately If the sword demons go out, there should be nothing for them. ¡­¡­ At this point. He Mu feels that it is not so simple here. There must be unknown dangers waiting for them. Gradually. Through the tunnel. Come to a bright huge indoor playground, similar to the size of a basketball court. "Here you are. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Standing in the center, the figure with double swords on his back spoke slowly. The voice is cold, without the slightest emotion, and there is a kind of cold aura on the body. He Mu frowned tightly. The breath he felt from his opponent made him feel a little flustered, as if his actions were limited. He had never felt the breath of killing. Can shadow have such a strong one? It''s incredible. "Yes? Do you know us? " Lin fan asked curiously. Waiting for a long time is to know that they are coming and to greet them at the same time. That must be something that acquaintances will do. Although the breath of the other party, let him some resistance. But as long as the other party is a warm-hearted person, he will smile in the face. "I don''t know." Said the sword devil. Lin Fan said: "let me introduce myself. My name is Lin fan, and this one is Lao..." Brush! Just as Lin Fan was about to introduce himself, the sword demon disappeared in the same place. Then, he appeared in front of Lin fan, with his sword on his side and his throat. With a cold look in his eyes, he said: "I''m not interested in who you are, because you will soon be the souls under my sword." He Mu was surprised. He was so fast. He just saw only one shadow. If he faced this guy, he would be killed easily. What a strong guy. When he thought that he wanted to break into here by himself, I don''t know when his back was soaked in cold sweat. Fortunately, he didn''t have the impulse. Otherwise, there would be no such thing as him in the world. "Don''t play with these dangerous things. It''s very dangerous." Lin Fan reminds the other party, "I think you are also like a warm and hospitable person. How can it be different from what I think? Let''s find her sister. If you know, give her sister to us." With that, he raised his hand and tried to push the other side''s sword away. The sword demon quickly took back the sword and appeared in the place where he just stood in the blink of an eye. Turning the double swords, the sword flowers are aroused. With such a skilled appearance, one can see that he has gone a long way in the sword playing, which is absolutely beyond the imagination of ordinary people. At this point. The sword demon seems to be burning with a dark smell. "Ha ha!" Gloomy laughter came from his throat. The corners of his mouth split, showing a ferocious smile. "Go to hell." In his eyes, these guys are just like his prey. He can play with them as he likes.The double swords are shining in a strange light, waving to Lin Fan''s head. He is looking forward to the picture that the other side''s head is cut into three sections by him, and then the blood is gushing out. The scene must be very beautiful. He Mu''s eyes are turning, looking for each other''s figure everywhere. It''s so fast that he can''t catch it. He probably knew what the Institute was studying. Is this the product? The sword demon appeared on the side of Lin Fan and attacked him with double swords. "Spray blood..." Sonorous! The double swords cut on Lin Fan''s head, and the bleeding scene didn''t happen. "Well?" The sword devil''s ferocious expression gradually converged, as if he was frightened, or he didn''t believe his eyes, as if he saw an illusion, which was different from what he thought. "I told you, don''t play with such dangerous things, let alone face people. When I compete with others, I''m barehanded, not you." Lin Fan raised his hand and grasped the sword devil''s blade, trying to take such a dangerous weapon from his hand. The sword devil reacts from the shock and knows that the guy in front of him wants to take his sword. How can this kind of behavior let him go. "Ridiculous, you can''t take my sword." Sword demon wrist rotation, want to strangle Lin Fan''s palm to pieces. Lin Fan feels the power of the sword demon. The other side wants to spin. He knows that he can''t do it with the power of the other side. He''s afraid that if he lets the other side fool around like this, the other side will hurt himself. Thinking of not hurting the other side, he also turns his wrist. The sword demon holding the hilt felt an irresistible force. So the next scene happened. The big windmill is turning. The sword devil is spinning at high speed. How fast! How exaggerated! What a strong wind. And there''s a voice. It''s like the sound of a helicopter propeller turning. Chapter 517 "Overbearing!!" He Mu was surprised to see that he had been fighting countless times in the shadow club team all the year round, but he had never seen such a scene. "Wow, have a good time. How about more time." Lao Zhang clapped his hands and jumped up excitedly. The palm of his hand was red. For Lao Zhang, who likes to see strange things most, anything he has never seen will make him excited. "Good." Lin fan will never refuse Lao Zhang''s request, as long as he wants to see things, will try to meet him. The evil cock felt sad for the man who played with the sword. It''s so sad. I have no brain, and I don''t learn from your chicken grandfather. I know the danger and bear the humiliation. In front of the undercover, I have a look at how rich the harvest is. The cultivation is surging to break the limit of species. Nothing else. He can arrogantly say to any evil thing, I am the strongest existence in the evil thing chicken family. There is no old chicken before, and no one after. The ginseng dog thief riding on him is a little too much. He drags his chicken feathers and makes a lot of effort. He grins in pain. However, when he looks back at ginseng, he always smiles and behaves normally. It''s like saying, "I''m very happy and I don''t have any opinion about ginseng.". Not long after. The sword devil let go, the inertia of rotation directly threw him out, plopped, fell to the ground, and then saw the sword devil reluctantly stand up. For the sword devil, it seems that there is a wave in his head. He is dizzy and dizzy, as if the heaven and the earth are turned upside down. When he takes a step, he always feels that his feet are lost. It''s like being drunk. It''s all over the place. I can''t tell the direction clearly. "I fainted." Boom. The sword demon fell to the ground, unconscious. "What happened to him?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan thought: "maybe he has a secret disease, just some intense exercise, so he relapsed and fainted." "Ah, it''s so serious. Lao Zhang has a great skill in acupuncture and moxibustion. When he encounters this kind of thing, he can''t be saved. I''ll help him with the needle." Lao Zhang is very kind-hearted. When he sees these things, he often thinks of helping each other. Lin Fan looked at Lao Zhang and said slowly, "Lao Zhang, you are really kind." "I''m as kind as you are." Lao Zhang was a little embarrassed. Lin Fan looked down at the double swords in his hand. Dangerous things should not exist. They can not only hurt people, but also themselves. For example, the guy lying there, in Lin Fan''s opinion, was hurt by the double swords. Holding both ends of the double swords in both hands, gently break them, and come to the sword demon. Put the broken double swords beside him for a moment, so that the other person can wake up and see them. He knows that dangerous things can''t be touched. "Lao Zhang, are you ready?" "Well, it''s done." Lao Zhang pulled out the silver needle from each other, carefully put it in the box, and then put it in his arms. He Mu took a deep look at the sword demon. What a strong guy. I''m afraid this is not the only one in this place. Maybe there are many others in the back. But somehow, he always feels that there is something wrong with the sword demon lying there. Just now also undulating chest, directly did not change, everything appears very quiet. Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said, "it''s amazing." Lao Zhang said with a smile: "it''s OK. I just play normally as usual. My acupuncture is still very good." Keep going. When the evil cock passed by the sword demon, he looked at the sword demon regretfully. Originally, you could live, but I didn''t expect that you would die after all. Can anyone bear Lao Zhang''s needle? It''s dangerous. Just after they left. There''s a camera shooting the sword demon, and the electronic sound is on. "The target has lost signs of life. Test item 3 has been damaged." ¡­¡­ Yao Ji has been thinking that she should see her sister quickly. Nothing else is important to her. We are not familiar with the situation here. Maybe the only one who knows the situation is he mu. "Where is my sister locked up?" She asked. He Mu said: "it should be in the back of the research room. According to the direction we are going forward, we can definitely get there." Yao ji is eager to see her sister. She has been dreaming, sister''s situation is very good, not so bad, although did not see the specific situation, but she will always think of the best situation. It''s just that she knows Maybe it''s just her fantasy. Monitoring room. "Damn, who the hell is he? Even the sword devil is not his opponent." The bald old man''s face is ferocious, and he can''t accept the present situation. Sword demon is his outstanding work. Of the hundreds of subjects, the one closest to success.This bald old man is Guo Xin, a crazy scientist. He is 80 years old. If there is an old professor in the scientific field here, he will definitely recognize who he is. He is the most outstanding scientist in the world, who has made many inventions that people still benefit from. But some people say that the end of science is theology. Guo Xin has his own view on this. He firmly believes that the human body is the container of gods. Anyone who finds a way can open the mystery of the human body and find a way to create gods. Therefore, he soon devoted himself to human experiments. Unfortunately, it wasn''t long before his experiment was completely exposed and arrested. This kind of experiment was not allowed to exist. In the end, Guo Xin was rescued and completely disappeared in the sight of the public. I''ve been looking for it for 50 years, but I''ve got nothing. The scientific community is very sorry that if Guo Xin does not have this abnormal idea, it will definitely bring more changes to human beings. The sword devil is his masterpiece. He began to transform from his childhood. He was weak and didn''t have to be afraid. He was instilled with superb sword skills, but the risk of this kind of experiment was very frightening. Hundreds of experimenters, only he succeeded in the end, the rest died in the middle of the way. Guo Xin would never let the other party find him, picked up the microphone and growled at all the experimental bodies in the cultivation room: "stop them, kill them and bring their bodies back." He believes that with so many experimental subjects, the other party will certainly be unable to resist. "Master, let''s get out of here." An experimenter standing behind Guo Xin said. As soon as he finished this sentence, he saw the master''s eyes that seemed to swallow him, which made him tremble and dare not say more. "Go? You''re joking with me. My decades of scientific research achievements are here. Do you know how many achievements I gave up when I left here? " Guo Xin growled. What''s more, some time ago, shadow will send him a gene, which is the gene of the strong of the star family. He has found many strange places in that gene. If it can be solved completely. So his experiment will be stronger. So. It''s impossible for him to leave. He believes that these experimental bodies can absolutely block the invasion of the other party. ¡­¡­ "Wife, are you nervous?" Lin fan holds Mu Qing''s hand and finds some sweat in her palm. He asks solicitously. Mu Qing shook his head, "no, I just feel a little terrible here." "Don''t worry, there won''t be anything with me." Lin Fan said. "Lin fan, I''m a little scared, too." Lao Zhang was afraid. "It''s OK. I''m here." Lin Fan continued to comfort. There were not many people who could comfort him. If anyone present was afraid, he would comfort him. After all, there were not many people and it didn''t take long. At this point. "I feel a lot of strong air ahead." He Mu stops and looks heavy. "It''s OK. Just follow me." Lin Fan naturally knows that there is someone in front of him, but he feels that the word "tough" is not very accurate. It''s really good, but it''s really hard to say tough. He Mu smiles. He is too nervous. He doesn''t come by himself. But Lin fan is with him. What can he be afraid of. The previous sword demon also made him feel very strong. The end result is not like that. Then came a spacious indoor square. There was no one in the middle, but there were some people standing by the left and right walls, three on the left and three on the right. They put their hands on their shoulders and closed their eyes as if they were asleep. Lin Fan looked at them and saw that they didn''t open their eyes, as if they were sleeping. Instead, he didn''t disturb them. On the contrary, he Mu and others were asked to keep their voices down. He came here to help Yaoji find her sister. Other things have nothing to do with him. It''s the same no matter who you meet. Those who are willing to say hello to him are also willing to say hello. Those who are not willing to say hello will not force each other. He Mu is full of doubts. This is what operation, see people ignore, want to leave directly? He didn''t know what Lin Fan thought. But that''s right. Don''t say he Mu is a little confused. Even the subjects who closed their eyes and hugged their shoulders couldn''t understand. According to their ideas. When these guys see them, they will definitely stop, then talk in a low voice and analyze their strength. However, with continuous analysis, they feel that their strength is very strong, and then they sweat and have to pay attention to it. But who would have thought These guys seem to ignore them. The big man couldn''t sit down any more. With a low roar, his legs bent, and a bang, he jumped up and suddenly fell in front of Lin fan. He blocked the intersection and looked down like thunder"Are you dreaming when you just want to go in?" Then, five other subjects appeared at the side of the big man and stopped Lin fan. Lin Fan said: "I thought you were asleep and didn''t disturb you. I didn''t expect to wake you up. I''m sorry." For this kind of waking up behavior. Lin fan is very sorry. I just thought about it. It seems that there is no sound. How can they wake up. It''s a strange thing. Six subjects looked at Lin Fan and others, as if they found interesting prey, and all gave out deep laughter. "Hey, hey..." "Hey, hey..." Chapter 518 Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are very happy to see them smile. Look at each other. "Hey, hey..." "Hey, hey..." They respond to each other with the same smile. All of a sudden. It was an embarrassing scene. Both sides are laughing. Gradually. The smiles of the six subjects gradually solidified and converged. They didn''t smile as wantonly as they just did. The smiles of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang seemed to be a kind of humiliation to them. "Lin fan, I really want to touch his chest muscle." Lao Zhang pulls Lin Fan''s sleeve corner and whispers, very shy. After all, it''s a shame to say such a thing. But he really wanted to have a try. He always felt as hard as steel. He felt his chest muscle, soft and uninteresting. Lin Fan said, "can I ask for you?" "Well." Lao Zhang is too shy to say anything when he encounters this kind of thing, so when he encounters this kind of thing, he hopes Lin fan can help him. "Good." Lin fan would not refuse Lao Zhang''s request, and then waved to the man, "Hello, my best friend Lao Zhang, want to touch your chest muscle, can you let him touch it?" When Lin Fan said this. He Mu is petrified in an instant. Ah? Is there any special requirement? The evil cock is very indifferent, but suddenly, he thinks of his own situation and looks down. Fortunately, I don''t have chest muscle, only chicken breast. Otherwise, I will definitely be poisoned. It seems that we should be careful in the future. Who knows what special hobby Lao Zhang has. But as long as I don''t like my chicken butt, it''s easy to say anything. The big man propped up his strong and hard chest muscles and said in a cold voice, "if you have seed, try it." "Lao Zhang, he agreed." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "but I''m afraid." "I''ll be with you." "Well, I knew you were the best." With the company of Lin fan, Lao Zhang dare to step forward to Da Han. In front of Da Han, Lao Zhang is really short, just like Xiao Si standing in front of Da Yao. Look good. The son of the kindergarten stood in front of his father. Lao Zhang held his hands high, padded his toes and tried to reach them. Pinch! Pinch! Lao Zhang opened his mouth excitedly, ran to Lin Fan in front of him and said, "Wow, it''s so hard. It''s just like steel. I can''t pinch it. It''s the first time I met such a muscle. Do you think it''s possible for me to have such a muscle?" "Yes, there must be." Lin Fan said. "Really?" "Really." "Well, if people say I don''t believe it, I believe what you say." The big man''s eyes became very fierce. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the old man really dared to touch him. He was looking for death. Clench your fist. Creak. MuQing finds that Yaoji looks at her for help. She knows that Yaoji is worried now. She hopes Lin fan can hurry up. In the face of such a request. Mu Qing has no reason to refuse. "Husband, go to find Yaoji''s sister and stop playing." MuQing''s voice is gentle, but in front of so many people, she still can''t make a coquettish appearance. She can only shout her husband. I heard my wife''s voice. Lin Fan smile convergence, pat Lao Zhang on the shoulder, "my wife urged me, we should find someone." "Well, all right." When Lao Zhang satisfied his desire, he had no other idea. At this point. Lin Fan said to the six experimental subjects: "please excuse me. We need to go and find someone. If we have a chance, we will communicate next time." "Are you talking to me, iron king?" "Are you talking to me, clown king?" "Are you telling me the magic king?" ¡­¡­ The six subjects were very indifferent, and each reported his name. "I''m just talking to you. I hope you can get out of the way." Lin Fan said, saying that the iron king, can let Lao Zhang touch, in his opinion, is a very good guy. "Hum If you want to pass, it depends on your strength. " All of a sudden, the breath of the six experimental subjects changed, as if the six most terrible demons were in the way of the intersection. There were six strong fog blocking the way. It was not the fog, but the powerful momentum they sent out. "Well, I see." Lin Fan nodded. Then, in the eyes of the six subjects, Lin Fan straightened his right hand, held his right wrist with his left hand, and bent his index finger close to his thumb, as if he was preparing for something with high accuracy. "You can rest assured that I am controlling my power and will not cause danger to you. It''s just that you are too weak and need a little high control.""Well, I''m ready." "Get out of the way." The voice just dropped. As soon as Lin Fan''s finger flicked, the six experimental objects that had been standing there seemed to be crushed by some irresistible force. They flew back in an instant, with a roar, and hit the wall directly. Click! The walls cracked and spread in all directions. "Hoo Lin Fan takes a heavy breath. It''s not a simple thing to grasp the strength. It needs a very high degree of control. Especially, the other side is so weak. It''s really hard. It''s just like holding a sharp knife to chop on the other side, which can''t break or leave a mark. It''s very difficult to do. "Let''s go." Lin Fan walked forward. He Mu looked at the six strong men trapped in the wall, confused, this is what Lin Fan said, I don''t want to hurt you? Big brother! Do you have any misunderstanding about "harm". He''s really numb. If you let him fight with these six strong men, I''m afraid he will be killed in an instant. This is the gap in strength, and these guys are absolutely not normal human beings. They don''t have the feeling that human beings should have. It''s amazing. It''s hard for ordinary people to see. He Mu has been in shadow club for such a long time, wandering between human nature. Even if he is a murderer, the essence of being human is hidden in his heart, that is, human nature. Monitoring room. "Who is he, and who is he?" Guo Xin saw the situation in front of him and growled wildly. The experimental body he had worked hard to cultivate was so vulnerable. It was a shame for him to work hard for decades. "Impossible, absolutely impossible, how could my experimental body be so fragile." He controls the computer for face recognition, the largest database in the world is here, and shadow will record all the information in the database. Soon. Lin Fan''s picture appeared. Lin Fan in the photo keeps smiling. Name: Lin fan. Date of birth: none. Gender: male. Nationality: Longguo. Residence: special department dormitory in Yanhai city. Deeds: kill cockroaches. Kill anubis, the God of death. Defeat Poseidon. Defeat the star family, the sage of Mo nationality, and the powerful Mo Wu. ¡­¡­ Defeat the adult star swallowing crocodile outside the planet and save the world. Danger level: can''t estimate!!!!!! Bang Dang! When Guo Xin saw these data and information, he was completely stunned, and his eyes were full, especially the danger of his eyes locked at the end, which could not be estimated. Even his experimental body, in the estimation of the degree of danger is only s level. "I How long have I studied? " Guo Xin looks at the experimental body standing behind him. The experimenter said: "back to the host, you have been devoted to the research for two years, and never cared about the news from the outside world." Guo Xin looks very white. "Come on, take me. Get out of here. These subjects can''t stop him." The premise that the Madman of science has no fear is that he believes in his experimental body. Now, his experimental body directly disintegrates. At the same time, when he learns Lin Fan''s specific information, he has no idea of resisting. "Yes, yes." The experimenter said respectfully without emotion. Guo Xin thought of an important thing and quickly said, "come on, take me to the matrix. I have to take the matrix away. Otherwise, I can''t carry on many experiments. She''s too important." "Yes." The experimenter held Guo Xin in his arms, then turned into a streamer and attacked him in the distance. Guo Xin, as a crazy scientist, is completely addicted to research. Even if the shadow will come to the top, he doesn''t want to ignore it. Compared with research, those guys are nothing. What he wants is to create the most perfect experiment in the world. To put it simply The gods. Omnipotent gods. The last layer. Guo Xin looked at the research results around him, and he couldn''t take them away. The only thing he could take away was the young children who hadn''t grown up in the central container. In the human world, one in a billion is the perfect genome. There is no defect in gene, it belongs to perfect human. Not to get sick, not to mention cancer, even a cold will not happen. If you take care of it as a normal person, you can live to 200 years old. It''s just one of the secrets of the perfect gene. The most mysterious thing is that the gene has the ability to fuse perfectly. The successful subjects had been injected with the perfect gene.It''s just that there are very few, very few, and very high probability of failure of the experimental body that can withstand the perfect gene, and once successful, the experimental body will be very strong. "My baby, my favorite baby, I won''t take anything else, you I have to take it. " Guo Xin''s eyes sparkled with madness. Before he was arrested, he accidentally discovered the existence of perfect gene, but it was not mature at that time, and it didn''t know what the basic conditions of perfect gene were. So after being drawn in by the shadow. He''s devoted to research. It took decades to finally know what perfect genes are. Then Let the shadow find him the perfect human gene. Under normal circumstances, it''s very difficult to find the perfect human gene. It''s just looking for a needle in a haystack, but the society is progressive, and the gene bank helps him solve many things he can''t do. From the national gene pool, he finally found the perfect gene. So far, the experimental study was carried out. Just as Guo Xin was about to open the container and take the baby away. A voice came from afar. "Here we are, right here..." Guo Xin was shocked and roared, "stop them for me." The experimental body following him rushed directly to Lin fan. Bang! Lin Fan seemed to feel the presence of mosquitoes, and then a wave, the experimental body was directly photographed in the distance of the wall, a crooked neck, completely hung. "What is it?" Chapter 519 Guo Xin dull look at the hammer to the wall of the experimental body, know that can not stop, in danger, he can only let the experimental body to fight with him, to buy him some time. But It''s a waste. Not even a little time. "Sister..." Yao ji shouts for her sister, hoping to get her sister''s response. When she sees the surrounding situation, she is very flustered. Organs in various scientific research containers and unknown species make her feel that her sister is likely to be treated in the same way. At this point. Guo Xin hid his confused look and said slowly: "welcome to all of you. Hello, I''m Guo Xin, the director of the Institute. It''s very bad for you to damage my experimental body, but I''m surprised by your strength." He appeared in front of the crowd. Since there is no escape. You need to calm down and communicate with each other in a calm manner. It''s useless to panic. It''s useless to yell and threaten. If you can persuade them to retreat with communication, it''s the best choice. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang curiously look at the surrounding environment. "It''s frightening. You see, the heart is still beating." Lao Zhang pulls Lin Fan''s clothes, a little afraid. Lao Zhang is very timid, especially when he is with Lin fan, he never conceals his timid heart. Generally, he speaks out his timid thoughts. "Well, I see it." Lin Fan nodded. He saw the heart. Although he didn''t see who the owner of the heart was, he could feel that the essence of the heart was a child who should have a bright future. He mu, who follows him, has never been here. He is very curious about the secret research base of shadow society. He knows that shadow society has been studying some unknown experiments. He recognized the bald old man, Guo Xin, the most mysterious and terrible scientist. Many of the results of the shadow club were developed by him. "Are you the only one here?" Lin fan asked. Guo Xin said with a smile: "yes, I''m the only one. I''m the only great scientist in the whole laboratory. Other people don''t deserve to study with me. Their IQ is too low. It''s a shame for me to participate." There are many scientists in shadow society who want to participate in Guo Xin''s research, but as Guo Xin said, those famous scientists in the world are just like idiots in Guo Xin''s eyes. As a result, he would never work with any scientist. Even if there is, it will be treated as an experimental body by Guo Xin in a very short time. Since you want to study with me, let''s see if your brain, which you think is smart, can withstand the transformation. I hope you can become smarter. But I''m sorry. Those scientists who think they are smart all died in Guo Xin''s research. Guo Xin can only say that your brains are not smart enough. At this point. Yao ji stood in front of the container, looking at the child soaked in the mysterious green liquid in the container, with a dull look, as if she saw some picture that she couldn''t believe. Is this my sister? Her mind recalled that her sister was two years behind her. When she was robbed by the shadow, her sister was only five years old. Although she was seven years old, she would never forget her sister''s appearance in her heart. But after so many years, she has grown up, but her sister still keeps the original appearance, this is a scene she can''t believe. But anyway. She will never forget her sister''s face. "Damn it! Damn it Yao ji looked at Guo Xin and growled, "what did you do to my sister?" Her eyes are like swallowing Guo Xin. Tears are pouring down her eyes. Her sister, who has been looking for 20 years, has been here as an experiment. If she could, she would trade herself for her sister. "Little girl, don''t look at me like this. You know your sister is the most important key to open the human body and spirit." Guo Xin crazily raised his hands, "God, that''s the lifelong pursuit of all scientists. I found all this." "They all say I''m crazy, but I know that they just make excuses for their mediocrity. I''m smarter and greater than them. They know that I''m a threat on their way to glory, so they try their best to stop me from looking for gods." "What are you doing? Stop it. Don''t touch my baby." Guo Xin tells of his great ideal. Seeing Yaoji pick up the fire extinguisher to break open the container, she is shocked, "no, or she will die." Yao ji, who is holding the fire extinguisher high, hears these words. Her movements solidify and she looks at Guo Xin. "Really, I didn''t lie to you. She can only live in a container. Once she comes into contact with air, she will really die." Guo Xin hopes Yaoji will give up the idea of breaking the container. "I''ve seen you. Your sister has perfect gene. I thought you also have it. But after my examination, you don''t have perfect gene. Originally, they wanted to treat you as an experimental body, but I refused. I saved you. Otherwise, you would have been a failed experimental body.""Let your sister be here. She will be a further important part of mankind. You also hope to see the scene of the last flourishing age." Guo Xin induces Yaoji to understand that since it has happened, she should take a long-term view instead of doing something impulsive in a moment of sadness. At this time, yao ji shivers all over, looking at her breathing sister in the container, clenching her teeth, tears streaming down her face, and then smashes the container with a roar. Bang! The container is broken and the green liquid flows all over the floor. "You''re crazy." Guo Xin saw that she really broke the container and rushed towards Yaoji like crazy, as if to fight with her. Yaoji turned around, looked at him with ferocious eyes, and kicked his crotch. Guo Xin screamed and knelt down on the ground with her hands covering her crotch. Even if it doesn''t work now, it''s his Achilles'' heel. "I''ll kill you." Yao ji raises the fire extinguisher and walks towards Guo Xin. Guo Xin''s forehead was cold and sweaty. He looked up at yao ji and cried out, "you can''t kill me. Killing me is the loss of human beings. There is no problem in my research. She is really an important key to open the gods. I''m really about to succeed." It just doesn''t matter what he says. Still can''t stop yao ji want to kill his heart. "Lin fan, you are from a special department. I am willing to study for the special department. I have many research achievements beyond the times. I want to live Live. " Lin Fan blinked and watched quietly. He Mu whispered: "he is indeed a crazy scientist, but his scientific research ability is unparalleled in the world. If he is incorporated into a special department, it may bring great changes to the special department. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "he is not a human being." Four simple words have shown Lin Fan''s attitude. Yao ji comes to Guo Xin and smashes the fire extinguisher in her hand on Guo Xin''s head. With a puff, Guo Xin''s head explodes, his skull sinks in and his plasma sputters. But at this time, yao ji was possessed, with a look of crazy revenge on her cold face. It''s going down again and again. It was brutal. Soon, Guo Xin was smashed beyond recognition. Such a cruel scene was actually made by a beautiful and sexy woman. It has to be said that no one can offend a woman. Once it gets tough, it''s really terrible. Yao ji takes out her gun and shoots Guo Xin''s body. Bang! Bang! We''re going to have to shoot all the bullets before we stop. "Van, I''m afraid." Lao Zhang said, thinking of another thing. If What he said is that if he can''t find such a woman, it''s too violent, too bad, too terrible. Lin Fan said: "don''t be afraid, I''m here." "What else can I say but I''m here?" "I''ll protect you." "Well." Yao ji''s face was stained with blood. She looked a little scary, as if nun Shura had come. MuQing came to Yaoji, patted her on the back, comforted her, and didn''t say any words of comfort. It didn''t happen to her. So it''s hard to empathize. Only when anything happens to you can you understand how painful that feeling is. "I''m fine." Yao Ji said. Said nothing, but the heart is very busy. Talking to others is a way to decompress, but when this way of decompressing is unworthy, it will only become a joke in the eyes of others and a resource of gossip in their spare time. MuQing''s character is much higher in Yaoji''s heart. She doesn''t want to say it, it will only make Mu Qing feel uncomfortable with her. Yao Ji holds her sister. There''s no sign of life in my sister who left the container. Kneeling there in silence, crying. He Mu comes here for a purpose. He is looking for things in the laboratory. The things Guo Xin studies are very mysterious and high-end. It will definitely cause huge repercussions if they are put outside. He took a thin tube of blue liquid from the freezer. "Gene one." He mused that these are all the results of Guo Xin''s research, which belong to the successful gene medicine. Then he went to the database to query the information about "Shenshen gene 1". Technology and hard work are the best ways to improve our strength. ¡­¡­ Yao ji is still holding her sister motionless, separated for 20 years, looking for 20 years, at the moment of meeting, yao ji how hope sister can open her eyes, but to the end, still so desolate. "May I have a look?" Lin Fan squats beside yao ji and asks. Yao ji looks at Lin Fan as if she is cherishing the last moment and doesn''t want to let go."Maybe I have a way." When hearing Lin Fan say these words, yao ji suddenly raises her head and her facial expression changes. No matter whether Mu Qing is around or not, she grabs Lin Fan and half of her body is close to Lin Fan''s arms and asks urgently. "Really?" "Is there really any way?" Lin Fan said, "let me have a look first." This time yao ji decisively gives her younger sister to Lin fan. Lin Fan''s palm falls on her younger sister''s chest and feels the flow of life in her body. It has really dissipated without any fluctuation. Science can bring benefits to mankind, but also can bring devastating blow. According to the normal situation, the younger sister in her arms should be a girl in her twenties, but she is still the same as before. This is caused by some kind of liquid, which suppresses her growth. The side effect is to leave the container. If there is no special liquid, she will die. "Can it be saved?" Yao ji asked in a hurry. "She has no sign of life." Lin Fan said. Yao ji is desperate, her eyes are gradually lost, and the last straw in her heart is completely broken. "But there should be some way." Lin Fan said. Hearing this, yao ji''s heart became hot again. At this time, the situation was like riding a roller coaster. At one time, she soared into the sky and flew to the bottom of the valley. What''s more, Lin Fan only said half of what he said. The first half of the sentence gave her enough hope, the middle one shattered her hope, and the last one gave her enough hope again. If you have a bad temper, you can lift the table and swear. Can you finish it all at once. Lin Fan got up and felt the nature. Then he said slowly, "will, please come out and help me." Everyone was shocked. Looking at him in doubt. I don''t understand what he meant. Will? Who is that. At least they had never met Lin fan, and they knew a man named will. Lao Zhang was very curious and said to himself, who is the will? How can I not know? I don''t know if I know new friends behind my back. It''s disgusting. Every time, I''m not your best friend? If you know, maybe only ginseng knows who Lin fan is talking about. It''s just that he never saw will. Right now. An amazing scene happened. Countless light spots condense from all directions, which they can see with their naked eyes. They are very curious to see such an amazing scene. They have never seen such a magical situation. Even he mu, who read Guo Xin''s research achievements, stopped his action and looked at Lin Fan''s situation. "Will?" He Mu muttered. It''s mysterious. He Mu''s blind spot has been touched. Yao ji''s beautiful face showed an expectant look. "Hello, I see you again." Lin Fan said to the light group. The will is the light group. Ordinary people can''t hear the voice of the will, so the situation is that Lin Fan talks to the light group. "I''ve seen it in movies. They say that the soul will go to heaven after death. Is there really a soul?" "Oh, it''s true. There is a soul. Can you send back this little girl''s soul? This is her sister. She has been taken away by bad people since she was a child. I want to save her. Do you have the ability? " "You can only return your soul to the little girl''s body. Resurrection is against the rules of heaven and earth. It will cause turbulence in the rules. OK, I understand. Then return your soul. I can think of other ways." Lin Fan talks with will. Will tells Lin fan that it is illegal to return the soul. He is the will of heaven and earth. He can''t do such illegal things, but who let Lin Fan put it forward? Will is willing to violate it once. "Good friend." Lin fan is shooting guangtuan. It''s really good. Everyone knows it''s illegal, but guangtuan is willing to help. It''s really good. The ball of light shakes. It doesn''t mean anything else. It''s just being close. Next. A virtual shadow came down from the sky. It was very vague, but it was indistinct to see a group of people. This is the soul of the will. It seems no different from what Lin fan saw on TV. Return of the soul. Will leave. Lin Fan said: "your sister''s soul has come back, but it hasn''t come to life. Let me think about it again." If it was previously. Yao ji is a little suspicious of Lin fan, but with the appearance of the light group, she has completely believed in Lin fan. "Well, I can feel that my sister''s soul has just returned." Yao Ji said. Lao Zhang whispered, "why don''t you let me have a try?" "Lao Zhang, don''t worry. I believe in your acupuncture, but now the situation is a little complicated. It will take you a long time to prepare for it." Lin Fan said. "That makes sense." Lao Zhang said.At this point. Ginseng steps to Lin Fan and says, "I''ll come." Everyone looked at ginseng. In this case, what talent do you have? Ginseng raised a tentacle, then broke it. The broken tentacle bloomed warm golden light, slowly floated in front of her sister, ran into her nostril, and when it reached her body, the broken tentacle turned into a little golden light and filled her body. The evil cock looked straight. It was part of the ginseng body. Never tasted it. At a glance, we can see that it is definitely a great tonic. Ginseng is the king of ginseng. It''s a great tonic. Even the strong people in the starry sky want to get it. It''s enough to show that it''s precious. "My flesh and blood contain great vitality. If I can bring the dead back to life, master, this one tentacle will damage my hundreds of years of hard work. I feel so bad." Ginseng pathetic way. Lin Fan touched ginseng''s head and said, "you are great! I will take good care of you in the future. " "Well." Ginseng nodded, nestled in Lin Fan''s thigh, then looked at the evil cock, the meaning is very clear, chicken brother, later please be honest, my use is not you can imagine, don''t continue to insult yourself to challenge your brother''s authority. "There''s a temperature. My sister has a temperature." Yao Ji said excitedly, her eyes flowing with brilliance, that is the brilliance of hope. Lin Fan said with a smile: "I can feel her surging vitality." The excited yao ji comes to Lin fan. It''s hard to hide her excited heart. She kisses and hugs Lin Fan and launches a fierce attack on his face. "Thank you, really." Completely ignore the side of Mu Qing, Mu Qing smiles, shakes her head, not angry, she knows yao ji is too excited, are able to understand. In that case. Just let her go crazy. Soon. The little girl''s long eyelashes trembled, then slowly opened her eyes. "Who are you?" "Sister, I''m your sister." "Sister?" "Yes, I''ve been looking for you for 20 years. I''m your sister Yang Qing, and you''re my sister Yang Yuyu." ¡­¡­ The solution that everyone likes is so beautiful. Lin Fan smiles. He likes the ending like this. It''s hard for him to live and die. He has experienced it many times in his dreams, and it''s not easy. He Mu''s eyes are wide open. He is very curious about the mysterious light group, but he doesn''t ask too much. He has found what he wants. It''s all the results of Guo Xin''s research. After so many years of research, there are naturally good things. It''s a pity. If Guo Xin is not so crazy, he may really be the greatest scientist in the world, leading the world for a hundred years. Maybe we can create gods. It''s just that his method is a little wrong, and he meets Lin fan again. No matter how powerful he is, the final result has been determined. There is no good result. "Here you are. Take it back to Xu Zhengyang." He Mu will pack all the research results of Guo Xin in the U disk and let Lin Fan take them back. These things are all the research results of Guo Xin. It''s something that people are fighting for outside. Lin Fan said, "what is this?" "Research results." He Mudao. Lin Fan said, "is it the result of her sister''s research?" "Yes, Guo Xin is a crazy scientist, but his ability is very strong, and it is of great use for the scientific community to take him back." He Mu explained that it would be a pity if it was destroyed in this way. Lin Fan looked down at the U disk in his hand. He was silent for a moment. With a click, he crushed the U disk. "No, these shouldn''t exist. Everyone has desire. When the temptation reaches a certain level, there will be a second victim." Then he raised his hand and a flame came out of his palm. Give it a flick. The flame covers the research equipment and swallows it in the blink of an eye. "Let''s go." Lin Fan said. He Mu looks at the burning flame, smiles and shakes his head. He gradually admires Lin Fan''s personality, which is really different from those strong people he meets. Whenever a scientist comes here with Lin Fan and sees these research achievements, he is absolutely crazy to protect them. As Lin Fan said, the temptation of science is too great. Maybe you are just and kind, but when you know that as long as you take that step, you can completely open up the endless treasure, you will convince yourself and step into Guo Xin''s future. The suburbs. Lin Fan looked at the channel of the research base, his eyes turned up, as if thinking hard. Then I thought about it. See Lin Fan clenched his fist, a fist toward the ground, boom, the ground collapsed, completely covered the research base. "Oh, no..." Lin Fan exclaimed.Lao Zhang said, "what''s the matter?" Lin Fan said: "those people who were knocked unconscious by me are still below. I forget that they are buried now." "Ah, what to do." He Mu said: "they are not good people. They are cruel. If they live, more people will be persecuted by them. No matter they are buried, no one will die in their hands from now on." "Is that true?" Lin fan asked. He Mu said with a smile, "yes." Lin Fan patted his chest and said, "that''s good. I thought I caused innocent people to die." He Mu is quite helpless about this situation. Big brother is big brother. It''s easy to accept new ideas. It''s really not what ordinary people can do. Of course. What he said is true. Those experimental bodies have long been inhumane, and they are just killing tools. Once you get out, you''re in trouble. ¡­¡­ Li group. When Li Guofeng learned that the research base had been destroyed, he was dumbfounded. The sky is falling. It''s completely over. That''s him The most important thing. Who is it I''ll be at odds with you. PS: go out for a meal, there should be no below, continue to work hard tomorrow, love you. Chapter 520 Li Guofeng is a talented person. He is a real talented person. He has an ordinary life. He used to live an ordinary life just like the children of ordinary families. When he was 12 years old, he witnessed his father acting bravely for a just cause, preventing a powerful son from molesting a girl and being stabbed to death by a powerful son. Finally, the girl said that his father molesting and the powerful son acting bravely for a just cause. From then on, he knew that the world was dark. The light on the surface is only used to appease the hearts of the masses. Believe that the world is fair, and the real darkness is those places that can''t be touched, which are forbidden areas that ordinary people can''t touch all their lives. Once young Li Guofeng also likes reading novels. Later, he summed up this matter with the plot of the novel, that is, the back garden in the eyes of the strong, the mysterious place unknown to ordinary people. Mother told him, forget it, can''t afford to offend, take this sealing fee to read well. Young Li Guofeng asked, "can''t we really find justice?" Mother didn''t speak, she just shook her head. Since then, Li Guofeng studied hard and others studied normally, so he took out his rest time and only slept for a few hours every day. Even though he was very tired, there was a flame burning in his heart, which was his driving force and supported him all the time. Top of the list in academic performance, to become other people''s children. After graduation, Li Guofeng wanted to join the four high courts, which were not as strict as they are now. He successfully joined the high court. But found that no matter how, with the people around a kind of incompatible feeling. At the same time, I learned that those seniors who went out from the High Court went to special departments for training. At that time, the evil things were very fierce, the number of invasions was very frequent, and many familiar seniors died miserably in the hands of the evil things. Want to get a foothold in special departments. What is needed is not only perseverance, but also strength. But sometimes, you need to live, only live to enhance the strength, he feels that he is not much luckier than others, is likely to die in the fight against evil things. If you are lucky and work hard all your life, you will not be able to meet the requirements in his heart in the end. Fortunately, when he was young, he was handsome and had a natural temperament. He was very manly and had a good relationship with women. At that time, a girl in the Department fell in love with him. When he learned that the other party''s father was a senior member of the Department, he resolutely agreed to make friends with many people he had never been able to touch in his life with the help of the other party''s strength and contacts. Later, he knew his wife''s best friend and learned that her father was a senior member of Xiadu headquarters. He began to use sweet words to seduce her. In his situation at that time, as long as he took the initiative to attack, there were few girls who could not be won. After being together. He immediately divorced his wife and stayed with her best friend. In this way, he changed more than a dozen wives in a row, and finally built a strong business empire with the business community. Who did he love in his life? Li Guofeng will tell each other with a smile that I only love my mother, and other people are not worth my love. It took 20 years, when he was in his 40s. Revenge at last. He wants to understand that the world is dark and a paradise for the strong. Only by becoming stronger can he decide his own destiny. "My research base." Li Guofeng''s face turned red. He leaned back against the chair and grasped his chest. His face was in pain. He grabbed the drawer with both hands. He took out a box of plastic bottles without packing strips and poured the medicine into his mouth. After a moment, the pain relieved and slowly returned to normal. He is not in good health. With the indulgence of youth and the increase of age, problems that had been neglected gradually appeared, and the situation went from bad to worse. He pinned all his hopes on the research base. On the mad scientist he worked so hard to get. Li Guofeng picked up the phone and dialed the highest level of shadow club. "Who did it?" Soon. When he learned that it was Lin Fangan, his face was gloomy and terrible, and his eyes were like a knife, which could kill people. He gritted his teeth and said: "bastard, I can forgive you for killing my loved ones, but why do you want to destroy my scientific research base? Are you the robber in Li Guofeng''s life?" Li Guofeng wants revenge very much. But he knows that the strength of the other side is really too strong, ordinary means can''t retaliate against the other side, even if he wants to break his head, he can''t think of how to solve this guy. "Ah He sighed. Li Guofeng knows that his revenge is difficult to achieve, and even relying on the star family is useless. Although the star family is powerful, it is far from Lin fan. ¡­¡­ After Lin Fan left the research base for a while. A group of people appeared in front of the ruins. They''re members of the shadow operation team. They''ve been ordered to come and investigate.A man in leather, smoking a cigar, has a scar on his face, which looks like a centipede. One of the members is holding an instrument and detecting the ground. "There was no sign of life." The members of the probe said. The cigar smoking man squatted down slowly, touching the broken ground with his rough hand, and his voice was thick: "the destructive power is amazing, and it contains the momentum that has not yet dissipated. When I meet such an expert, even I have to run for my life." "Let''s go back and report the situation." If you encounter an irreparable situation, you must leave decisively, otherwise no one knows what the result will be. Special departments. "You said you wanted to seek our protection?" The one eyed man smokes a cigarette and looks at Yaoji in surprise. He is impressed by the girl. Before, when any stranger appeared around Lin fan, the movie would tell him who he was. Whether there was a purpose or not, he knew in his heart, but he didn''t stop it. "Yes, I want to seek refuge from special departments." Yaoji knows that shadow will never let them go. It doesn''t matter if she is alone, but she doesn''t want her sister to be in any danger anyway. From now on, she just wants to be with her sister. One eyed man is silent. As the leader of Yanhai special department, he is willing to accept the surrender, but the demand of the other party is proportional to her pay. "You need the protection of the Department, but what can you bring us? How much do you know about shadow? " Asked the one eyed man. "I don''t know," she said shadow will be very mysterious, hierarchical, yao ji''s position in the eye shadow is not high, belongs to the organization of action personnel, how can access to those important insider. The one eyed man said in a deep voice: "the shadow will hibernate in all parts of the Dragon Kingdom, haunt and haunt, and bring a lot of danger to ordinary citizens. You don''t know anything. Just because you find your sister, you want special departments to protect you. Do you think this is reasonable?" Yao ji from the one eyed man said, know each other''s meaning is very clear, is to refuse, she understand, this matter no matter who find the result is the same. The one eyed man didn''t catch him, but he already gave him enough face. After all, what she thought was too simple. At this point. Lin fan, who whispered to Lao Zhang, looked up and said, "to help others is to help yourself. It''s a good baby who knows her mistakes and can correct them. I can feel that she hasn''t killed anyone. There is still a bright place in her heart." The one eyed man looks at Lin Fan with the same serious expression as just now. Suddenly, he is just like learning to change his face. His serious expression is gone and replaced by a smile. "Well, I agree with you very much. As I think, it''s good to know her mistakes and correct them. Although she used to be a member of the shadow club, according to my understanding, she has no choice." "Well, I''ll stay in Yanhai City, where the hand of shadow meeting can''t be extended that long." For the one eyed man, no one can stop his decision, but Lin Fan''s opinions are very important to him. After all, we are good friends with Lin fan. We must listen to the opinions of our friends, and not only listen to them, but also take actions. The evil cock just looks down on this guy. It looks serious. In fact, it''s the grass on the wall. "Thank you, thank you." Yaoji thanks. She knows that Lin fan should be the most grateful person. Without his help, it is impossible for her and her sister to seek protection from special departments. Mu Qing gradually has a feeling of worship for Lin fan. Capable men are really handsome. The one eyed man nodded, indifferent, as if he had done something trivial. At the same time, he expressed a kind of meaning, that is, I did it naturally because I was kind-hearted, and I couldn''t bear to see your sisters caught by the shadow. Yao ji tells the one eyed man about her sister. Although she didn''t know what perfect genes were. But they will never give up what shadow attaches so much importance to. The one eyed man listened calmly. Perfect gene? Gods? What is it? To tell you the truth, although he is calm now, he seems to be at ease. In fact, he doesn''t understand at all. He doesn''t know what the other party is saying. Profound. It''s too profound. For the one eyed man, even if he doesn''t understand, he has to pretend to understand. "What? It turns out to be the perfect gene. Well, I already know. Don''t worry, I will arrange for people to protect your sister, and they will never succeed. " The one eyed man said seriously. Look at his expression, it feels like I have understood what you are saying. You can rest assured about this. After waiting for someone to leave. The one eyed man touched his chin, lost in thought, and recalled what he had learned in his mind all his life.I want to understand what the other party just said. It''s just a pity. I didn''t even think about it. One eyed man calls Jin Heli to ask about the perfect gene. Jin Heli belongs to Xueba. I always feel familiar. Although a little familiar, but she did not know the specific situation, and then went to the database to find information, and soon sorted out the information to the leader. "Chief, this information is a hypothesis put forward by a scientist a long time ago. There is no substantive content. But if it is perfect gene, I think it should be what he said." Jin Heli put the papers on the table. The one eyed man picked up the information. I read it. After reading it carefully. He frowned. The idea of perfect gene was put forward decades ago? Guo Xin? The arrested mad scientist disappeared from the world for no reason. It seems that he was saved by the shadow. Chapter 521 "Ah! One trouble after another. " The one eyed man sighed. He wants to talk with Mr. Xu. Yanhai city is catching up with Xiadu, so it''s better to arrange the capital of Longguo for Yanhai city. It looks like a match, too. If you let master Xu know, he will be furious. If Lin fan belongs to you, I won''t tell you. I want to take the name of the capital. I''ll fight with you. He''s thinking about the perfect gene. There''s no substance. Guo Xin mentioned it casually at that time, but he didn''t say much about it. As a result, he couldn''t find any place to find more information about "perfect gene". In a few days! October 16th! The weather is sunny, cloudy, moderate temperature, not so cold. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are going out on patrol as usual. Recently. Yao ji often brings her sister to Lin fan. It seems like nothing, but for some reason, Lin Fan always feels that Yao Ji looks at him in a strange way. I think of that sentence in the movie. There is no reward for great kindness. Only by example He is a man with a wife. He can''t let his wife feel that he has problems, or that he likes the new and dislikes the old, so he takes the initiative to distance himself from Yaoji. Such a move is not afraid of the other side sad. After all, I''m not very familiar with it. If you are familiar with it, he will invite the other party to the tea house to have tea and chat with her. It''s very wrong for you to do so. You need your good friend MuQing and don''t tempt me. I''m very determined and won''t be tempted. At this point. Liu Ying came in from the outside with milk tea. She still had a full cup of milk tea in her hand and didn''t drink it at all. The guard laughed at Liu Ying. Now Liu Ying is full of black hair, which is in sharp contrast with before. Cool! It costs money, too. Say shampoo is inevitable, had bald experience, he knows how hard it is to have this black hair, in terms of care is willing to pay. "Good morning "Good morning Liu Ying nodded to the guard and said hello. Yesterday, the one eyed man held a meeting to make it clear that the current situation is not good for them. The Buddhist scriptures brought back from Mount Putuo have translated many ancient secret books. Members of the Buddhist high school can choose when to practice the secret books. At that time, the scene was boiling, and the boiling people were all members of the Buddhist high court. The members of Maoshan, Taoist and medical colleges are all expressionless. They are not emotionless people. They are really envious when they face such things. Why is there only Buddhism. Are we Taoists not qualified in Maoshan? "It seems that we have to rely on ourselves." Liu Ying wants to be strong, but he doesn''t know when he will be satisfied with it. Therefore, he can only take a shortcut to become strong. And this shortcut is what he thinks about day and night. All of a sudden. It''s a flash in the eye. He saw Lin Fan and they had come out. When Liu Ying saw them, she was very excited and waved to them. Then she trotted over. Of course, her eyes always stayed on ginseng. Ginseng riding on the rooster always felt that there was a strange way of looking at him. Maybe it''s an illusion. Or it''s not an illusion. After all, there are few such excellent people as him. Lin fan waves to Liu Ying. All of a sudden. When Liu Ying arrived in front of Lin fan, it seemed that she didn''t stand firm. All the milk tea in her hand fell on ginseng. Ginseng, who was just very high spirited, was dull. "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect my hand to slip." Liu Ying was shocked, her acting was very good, her facial expression was in place, and there was no problem with the details. At this time, the ginseng is wet. Liu Ying said hastily, "let me take you to take a bath." His ultimate goal is to take ginseng to take a bath. He has not drunk ginseng bath water for a long time and is full of expectations. Ginseng looked at Liu Ying and saw through this guy at a glance. He threw it all over me. He just wanted to take me to take a bath and drink bath water. If you want to drink it, you can say that even if you want to pee, I can help you, but there''s no need to make me like this. Forget it. Ginseng didn''t want to say a word about it. "Go and take a bath. I don''t think he meant it." Lin Fan said. Taking the initiative to defend Liu Ying is just a small matter, and ginseng obviously did not pay attention to it. Ginseng nodded, took the rope around the neck of the rooster, gently lifted, the rooster knew what to do, turned and walked toward the bathroom.I''m obviously used to it. As if, sensible people, you know kneeling there as soon as you pat your ass. As for people who are not sensible, they will be proud and hum, what are you doing to hit me. This is the gap, an insurmountable gap. Standing on the second floor, Lin Daoming would observe ginseng when he had time. When he saw Liu Ying pouring milk tea on ginseng, he couldn''t help thinking deeply. It seems that we can do something about it. Normal waiting won''t work. That''s the sword. Like laxatives? Let ginseng take off the deficiency directly? Then he ate like crazy. But think about some not very reliable, ginseng is a treasure, medicine in the supreme, ordinary laxatives afraid is not at all useful. We have to keep thinking. Ginseng if know that there are so many people staring at him, absolutely nervous holding legs to walk, dare not have any presumptuous, too special danger, even ginseng will not let go. Soon. Ginseng riding out of the evil cock, today''s hen has become a town level chicken, even in the human world, the strength is one of the best. Liu Ying was not accompanied. But in the bathroom with bath water crazy drink fierce dry, a little large, and milk tea flavor, drink up the feeling is a little wrong, it''s easy to make people nauseous. However, in order to become stronger, what else can we do? Even if it''s too hard to drink, we have to work hard. Street. Ginseng exudes fragrance all over the body. The shower gel used by human beings is very good. After being smeared and washed clean, the whole body is clean, emitting bursts of fragrance. It''s very comfortable. Lin Fan chatted with Lao Zhang. Pay attention to the surrounding situation, if you meet people in need of help, they will help others without reservation, the happiness of helping others is unimaginable. Ahead. Two beautiful figures appear in downtown area. These two women are peerless beauties rarely seen in the world. They attract passers-by to wait and see frequently. It''s normal for them to hit the pole. Even if they are accompanied by their girlfriends, it''s hard to stop them from seeing the beauties. "It''s beautiful." "Yes, the ancient clothes are so cool. I really want to..." "What do you want?" "Nothing." "There are only two possibilities for those who still wear ancient clothes. One is cos, and the other is the star family. Their temperament is not what people here can have." The two beauties have their own merits. They are attractive in stature, white and tender in skin. They always feel that they can get out of water with a pinch. They are the criteria for any man to choose a mate. As the saying goes, choosing a mate is about eye contact. It is said that this is very important, if there is no eye edge, it can not be forced together;. But these are bullshit, what is eye edge, eye edge is the other side long handsome or not handsome, floating is not beautiful, as long as beautiful or handsome, that is eye edge. Now these two people who blow up the street. It''s a beautiful woman who is willing to stay together. Excellent appearance, special temperament, very serious bonus. "Sister, why do people on this planet always stare at us?" "It''s beautiful." "Sister, you are so confident." Their appearance is to inject infinite vitality into the street. Many passers-by take out their mobile phones to take photos, send these photos to their circle of friends and tell their friends at the same time. Oh, my God, a beautiful woman with amazing appearance and good temperament. I''m walking. I''m walking. Lin Fan passed by two beauties. All of a sudden. The space seems to solidify. Lin Fan and the two beauties stop and watch at the same time. Instead of looking at the tall beauty, he looks at the other one. The four eyes are opposite. Lin Fan from the short startled Leng, to as if can''t believe, blurt out. "Little..." He found that the girl who passed by was really like a little girl. Accompany him for a long time. The only thing that made him feel that, in addition to his wife, another woman''s love for him really shocked his heart. He just kept his heart steady and told himself that he was not a scum man. Han Xiaoxiao looks at Lin fan, and the scene comes to mind. No mistake. She has a dream, that is, a dream with her sister. Although she is a little confused, some things are still in her mind. She feels that the man is familiar in front of her. It seems that she has seen him before. Damn, why is the heart beating so fast? Is this the feeling of heart beating? Just as she was thinking about these things. Lin Fan''s action scared Han Xiaoxiao almost jumped up. "Wow, Xiaoxiao, you really come here. You say you will come to me in the next life. You really come to me." Lin fan holds Han Xiaoxiao and turns around in the same place. Han Xiaoxiao''s head is dizzy.Pop! Lin fan covers Han Xiaoxiao''s face with his hands and squeezes Han Xiaoxiao''s lips into the shape of flowers. "How did you find me?" Lin fan is very excited, accompanied by a hundred years, this girl is still no change, just like little himself said, full of youthful vitality. "Let go of my sister." There was a fury. Han Yan''s angry forehead is inflamed, whip kick, bang, sweep Lin Fan''s waist directly. Click! A clear voice came. Han Yan, who sweeps Lin Fan angrily, is extremely domineering and handsome, just like the arrival of the goddess of war. But when she sweeps Lin fan, her pupils suddenly enlarge. "Ah Crying in pain. Han Yan squats on the ground and covers her legs. The pain makes her forehead sweat. "It''s broken. My leg is broken." "Sister." Han Xiaoxiao broke away, ran to his sister, asked, don''t know what happened. Lin Fan came to Han Yan, "are you ok?" He knows that Han Yan has always been against him and doesn''t seem to like him very much, but it''s someone else''s business to like or not. What she can do is to take good care of herself. "You die for me." Han Yan five fingers clenched, a blow to Lin Fan''s chest. Bang! Click! The phalanx is split. Han Yan opens her mouth and wants to make her cry out in pain, but she tries to bear it. It really hurts. Chapter 522 "What did you do to my sister?" Han Xiaozhi asked. Lin fan is very innocent. He didn''t do anything. He just cared a little, but he didn''t expect to be like this. Just like the characters in a TV play that Lin fan saw. The point of Ding Xie''s revenge is up to now. Ding Xie''s family is ruined. I really didn''t do anything. "We''ll take her to the hospital." Lin Fan said. "Don''t come here." Han Yan raises her intact hand and points to Lin fan. Her face shows the color of fear. It''s clear that she attacks the other side. Why is it that I am injured. Lin Fan ignores Han Yan''s threat and holds her up. He doesn''t want to take advantage of her, but the other party''s self mutilation behavior is really frightening. He must be sent to the hospital for treatment, otherwise it is easy to leave sequelae. For example a disability. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the hospital." Lin Fan said, and then looked at Han Xiaoxiao and said, "Xiaoxiao, your sister''s condition is not optimistic. Her legs and fingers are broken. I suspect that it''s bone fracture and dislocation, so we need surgery. If it''s late, it''s easy to have problems. You come with me. I''m very familiar with the doctors in the hospital. They are very skilled, absolutely no problem." Don''t wait for Han Xiaoxiao to talk more. Lin fan starts directly. The evil cock and ginseng looked straight, as if to see the ghost. "Shit! It''s unreasonable to pick up girls. " In their opinion, this is unreasonable means, really too overbearing, they have never seen these two beautiful chicks, also dare to guarantee that the direction of Lin Fan''s activities has been in their sight. So This is definitely the first time we''ve met. Lao Zhang''s eyes changed when he looked at Lin Fan in the distance It''s like saying, dog, you''ve changed. "Wait for me." Lao Zhang rushed to catch up. Huatian hospital. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are old acquaintances here. Others are afraid of the hospital. They wish they would never come here. But for them, this is their second home. The people inside are very good. Friendly, gentle and nice to talk to. We are all good friends. Li Laifu received Han Yan in person. When he saw Han Yan, he doubted: "this is..." "He''s my friend." Han Yan said angrily, "I''m not your friend. Don''t mess with me." Li Laifu frowned, young and angry, but not so much for our family Freya Lim, and the little girl would wait for the old man to teach you a lesson. "What happened to him?" Li Laifu smiles and can''t see any dissatisfaction with Han Yan, Lin fan says: "I don''t know, she just punches and kicks, and then it''s like this. I think the medical skills here are the best and I''m most familiar with you, so I''ll show you." I heard that. Li Laifu smiles and taps Lin Fan on the shoulder. That sounds good. We should also seek truth from facts. There is nothing wrong with the medical standard of Huatian hospital. Thanks to Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, it would be difficult to cultivate these excellent doctors if they did not tirelessly train doctors. Li Laifu fished up his sleeve to reveal his precious and luxurious electronic watch, which is a symbol of nobility, a representative of justice, and a recognition of his medical skills. "It''s just the right time. There''s an operating room available. I''ll arrange the operation now." The news that he went to the battle himself was known by the doctors. Many doctors have taken the initiative to protect their lives and have to observe the medical skills of the president until now. The dean is the best. It''s something they can learn for a lifetime. Han Xiaoxiao is very concerned about her sister''s condition and looks worried. Lin Fan comforted: "it''s OK. His medical skills are very good. It will be OK." "Well. "Han Xiaoxiao''s mind is on her sister. As for Lin Fan''s familiarity, she doesn''t care. She just thinks How could it be like this. In the operating room. Han Yan looks around with a confused face. They came from the starry sky. It was not long before they arrived on this planet. It was intolerable for her to have such a thing happen. "Girl, don''t be nervous. I''m the president of the hospital. There''s absolutely no problem with medical skills. Your situation is a little bit complicated. If it''s not handled in time, it''s easy to leave scars, which will affect your aesthetic feeling. You don''t want to leave regrets, do you?" Li Laifu said. Any woman loves beauty. Han Yan has a bad temper, but she is also a woman who loves beauty. Even if her level is high or low, when it comes to her own beauty, no matter who she is, as long as she is a woman, she will say the same thing when facing a doctor. "Should I be all right?" Li Laifu smiles, pats his chest and says, "believe me, I have rich experience."Doctors and nurses around nodded wildly. They like such a confident Dean. Idols. Han Yan angry voice way: "all blame that guy, with the same madman, if not for him, I will not become like this." Li Laifu keeps Han Yan''s words in mind. The little girl is very kind. I admire such a girl. Outside the operating room. Han Xiaoxiao is not as worried as before. Now she is thinking about one thing. Why does this person who has never met before behave as if she is very familiar. "Have we met?" Han Xiaoxiao asked. She had a dream with her sister. There seems to be a figure similar to him in the dream, but anyway, it''s all a dream, not real. If anyone believes that the dream is real, it''s real hell. "Xiaoxiao, we met, but at that time you were dead. You once said that if there was an afterlife, you would come to me. I was still thinking about whether you were lying to me. I didn''t expect that it was true." Lin Fan''s smile shows how happy he is now. When Xiao died, he was still very sad. Now I think The original dream is real, really can meet again. "Bah, bah..." Han Xiaoxiao said with a fork: "my girl is young and energetic. She will enjoy heaven''s blessing forever. She is alive and well. You should say that I am dead. You are too much. Why can''t you talk so much?" "Ha ha." Lin Fan laughs and pinches his little face. "You are as lovely as before." Han Xiaoxiao was very dissatisfied and patted Lin Fan''s hand. He said angrily, "can you not go so far? I haven''t seen you, but you seem to be familiar with me. You are really irritating." She hasn''t even seen this guy. But the other side seems to be familiar with it. Angry, she wanted to clench the powder fist, one punch after another fell on each other''s body, just thought of her sister''s situation, she did not dare to hand, afraid to be injured like her sister. The rooster looks at ginseng. Bull! They are not big idiots who don''t know anything. People with clear eyes can see that Lin fan is chatting up. They think Lin fan has a wife. In broad daylight, she was flirting with a soft girl in such a public place. Is there any royal law? Is there any reason? "We''re really familiar." Lin Fan said, he thought, Xiaoxiao doesn''t seem to know him, but looking at this situation, he saw a trace of doubt in his little eyes. It shows that Xiaoxiao must have an impression of himself, just a little vague. Han Xiaoxiao seemed to think of something. He was surprised. He pointed to Lin Fan and said, "you guys don''t take a fancy to me." Lin Fan raises his hand and touches his head. Han Xiao wants to avoid it, but Lin Fan''s five fingers are like five finger mountain, and she is the monkey at the foot of five finger mountain. No matter how she jumps, she can''t escape fate. Holding a little head, smiling. "What do you think? I already have a wife. In the past, you always wanted to sleep with me, but I refused. I can''t do anything sorry for my wife. I''m so enthusiastic about you because you are my friend." He believes that this is small, the head has been so not smart. "I I... " At this time, Han Xiaoxiao seems to vomit blood. In her mind, she incarnates as a violent little girl, trampling Lin Fan under her feet and roaring at the same time. You are so narcissistic. I want to sleep with you. Hateful, really hateful. I think I''m a little beautiful, natural beauty, want to sleep my people can line up to the end of the universe, unexpectedly said I want to sleep you, good gas ah. Who the hell is this guy? How can he have such an idea. Lin Fan looks at Xiao Xiao with a smile. He is in a good mood now. Even thinking. Can I meet other dreamers? Like Qinglian He is used to the care of Qinglian, the lovely and obedient girl. Gradually. Time flies. In the ward. Han Yan is lying on the hospital bed, her right leg is in plaster cast, and her right arm is in plaster cast. She looks sad. In her present situation, she is a semi disabled person. Even Han Yan didn''t understand. What is the reason that she became like this? Li Laifu stood beside Lin fan, pointing to the humanity on the hospital bed: "the operation is very successful, your friend is OK." "Thank you." Lin Fan said. Li Laifu patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and said, "thank me. What''s our relationship? In my heart, the best relationship is between Hao Ren and you. But if you have to compare, your relationship with me is the best, so do I have the same relationship in your heart?"Lin Fan said with a smile, "no, my best friends are Lao Zhang, Xiao Bao, Xiao Xiao, Dean Hao, and then you." HMM! Li Laifu was hurt in his heart, but he said with a strong smile: "it''s OK. I''m ranked fifth. I''m not low. I''ll continue to work hard to catch up with and surpass the second and be the first." Lin Fan shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Lao Zhang is my best friend. No matter who he is, he will never replace him in my heart." "Wow When Lao Zhang heard these words, he cried and held Lin Fan''s arm. He wiped his tears on his sleeve. Then he looked up, his eyes were red and said, "fan, I''m so moved. You are also the most important person in my heart." Lin Fan smiles. Lao Zhang smiles. They hugged and patted each other on the shoulders. "Good friend." "Good friend." "No separation." The people around looked at both of them foolishly. A little confused. What the hell? Li Laifu was moved to cry. Is this the friendship of the mentally ill? I really want to have such friendship. Chapter 523 I don''t think Li Laifu has such intimate friends. Originally, I thought of Hao Ren as my best friend, but I didn''t expect that Hao Ren didn''t want to be his father. Who can bear it? I''m sorry for his sincerity. Think about the past, your patients often come to the hospital for surgery, have not received money, but did not expect that guy Ah, I don''t want to talk about it any more. It''s all tears. Han Yan looks at Lin Fan coldly. As soon as she sees Lin fan, she feels that this guy is not a good person. It seems that he and his sister are very familiar with each other. She feels that there is a danger coming quietly. They just came to this planet to see if there is any chance. It''s just that I''ve just been on this planet for a few hours. To say tragic, who can be more tragic than her? "Han Yan, you have a good rest here. The doctors and nurses here are very friendly. You can tell them what you need." Lin fan is very familiar with this place. He takes it as a family. Doctors and nurses who are familiar with him welcome Lin fan. In recent months, Lin Fan and Lao Zhang seldom come to the hospital. They want it. Even ambulance drivers feel that there is no passion in life. Once. As long as they see the call from Qingshan psychiatric hospital, they don''t need to say one more word from each other "Already on the road" then the Dragon wags its tail, and the tail lights disappear at the corner in a blink, and the wind and fire strike the Castle Peak. I miss my life. Han Yan glanced at Lin fan, then looked at Han Xiaoxiao and said, "sister, come here and stay with me." She is very wary of Lin fan. Previously, things happened a little fast, which led to her brain not working. Now when I think about it carefully, I''m afraid that the strength of the other party is too strong for her to imagine. Whip leg sweeping, leg broken. He punched his chest and broke his hand. This kind of situation as long as the brain is a little bit normal, you can understand that this is a hard stubble. At this time, Han Xiaoxiao accompanied her sister. Looking at her sister''s situation, she was very sad, but at the same time, she wanted to laugh. She had never seen her sister in such a mess, but she believed that if she laughed, she would definitely be hit by her sister''s tears. "I want to have a rest. Please go out first." Han Yan is very cold and doesn''t want to have any intersection with Lin fan, but she has recorded Lin Fan''s appearance in her mind. A little familiar. It seems to coincide with the appearance in that dream. No wonder she was angry when she saw it. The plot of the dream was almost forgotten, but she remembered that the dream made her very unhappy, as if she had met several generations of enemies. "Have a good rest." Lin Fan smiles, and then sees Han Xiao, "take good care of your sister, her mood is not very stable, it should be postoperative sequelae." Soon. Han Yan and Xiao are left in the ward, and there is a sleeping man in the next bed. It''s just that after everyone left, the sleeping man opened his eyes, his legs were in plaster, and it was a long story. His experience is a little sad. Bad luck. It''s an affair with a netizen. He just took off his underpants and the other man came back. When he met this situation, he didn''t panic at all. Who is afraid of who. Only when netizens told him that my husband is a pig butcher and carries a family pig knife with him. Without saying a word, he ran through the window. However, he was not familiar with the terrain here. He fell down from the fourth floor without groping and checking. His life was saved, but his legs were broken. "Two beautiful little sisters, get to know each other. My name is Zhang Daguan. I don''t know their names." Zhang Daguan doesn''t like hospitals. It''s boring. The nurse was so tired of being ugly that she didn''t want to see it, but how could she have thought that she was so lucky to stay in the same ward with two beautiful and shameless ladies. In the dead of night, it''s a long night. If something happens in this life, it''s beautiful. "Shut your mouth." Han Yan cold voice way. Zhang Da Bang said with a smile, "beauty, I like your temper. It''s hot enough and you have the desire to conquer." Patta! See him quietly pat the car key on the table. It works. It''s also the reason why he can have so many girls who are not handsome. "Two beauties, give me your contact information. My brother will take you for a ride?" Zhang Daguan laughs. He doesn''t believe these girls can resist his attack. There is capital, there is face, the combination of the two, it is invincible. "No more nonsense, I''ll make you regret it." Han Yan is in a bad mood. She is about to explode in situ by Lin fan. When she meets such a bad guy again, where can she be in a good mood.After hearing this, Zhang Da cudgel patted his chest and teased: "beauty, it''s not good. I''m afraid my body can''t stand your thin legs. But as long as the beauty likes it, even if it''s hard, it will definitely satisfy you." "Hey, hey." Cheap smile is very obscene. Ordinary people encounter this kind of situation, naturally also silently endure, there is no way, when they encounter a rogue. Han Yan''s heart is burning with anger. "Sister." Han Xiaoxiao looks at Han Yan. She knows that her sister is very angry now. The annoying guy next to her may have bad luck. Han Yan raised her right hand, and with a click, the wrapped plaster was directly broken, and the plaster of her right leg was also cracked. Zhang Dazhan''s eyes were round when he saw this scene. The trough! What''s the situation? Han Yan got out of bed and went to Zhang Da stick. She pressed each other''s leg in plaster cast with her fingers and said darkly, "I told you to shut up, but you don''t listen. I don''t want to fight against you, but you are too disgusting." "Beauty I have something to say. " Click! Han Yan grabs each other''s legs with both hands and makes light efforts. Ah! Zhang Daguan screamed bitterly. He felt that his legs were completely useless. A moment later. The nurse ran in, saw the scene in front of her, and immediately exclaimed. "Doctor Come on, the patient is hurting himself. " Zhang Daguan wants to curse people. I hurt your sister. As soon as she came in, she saw Zhang Da bang his calf. In his opinion, it was self mutilation. Otherwise, how could it be explained. Where is the patient who just came in? They also want to know. But these are not important. We have to save this guy first. Maybe the beauty with broken leg went to the toilet. Street. "Lin fan, when did you know them?" Lao Zhang asked curiously. Lin Fan said: "a long time ago." Lao Zhang thought. He couldn''t figure out when he met. He was basically with Lin Fan and didn''t see him with others. "Are you talking about dreams?" He thought of Lin Fan telling him that he would go far away. "Well, that''s where I know a lot of people." Lin Fan said with a smile. It''s really a happy thing to be able to see Xiaoxiao. He is in a good mood all of a sudden. His feelings for Xiaoxiao are the same as those for Laozhang. It''s pure friendship, absolutely without any impurities. "Wow, that''s great." "It''s OK. I''ve always wanted to take you, but I didn''t find a way." "Come on, I believe you can." Lao Zhang is full of confidence in Lin fan. He believes Lin fan will find a way. "Well, all right." What the evil cock and ginseng said to them always felt confused. I don''t know what they''re talking about. I really don''t understand. ¡­¡­ Huangshan, Tiandu peak. This is an ancient mountain. The wonders of the world. Tiandu peak is one of the most important peaks in Huangshan. It is known as the three major peaks of Huangshan along with Guangming peak and Lianhua peak. In ancient times, it has a great position. Ancient name: all the immortals. Maybe there were immortals at that time. "It''s a place to choose." A mysterious man appeared at the foot of Tiandu peak. Looking up, the peak was towering, steep and handsome, and there was no way to climb. It was like a real immortal''s residence. If ordinary people want to see the real immortal, they need to go over the mountains to express their feelings. Of course. These are just legends. Who knows the details. The mysterious man soars up and flies towards the peak. When he approaches, a strong magnetic force bursts out of the whole mountain, forming a barrier to keep the mysterious man out. "Well?" The mysterious man frowned. "You dare to stop me by carving insects." The voice just dropped. The mysterious man clapped it with one hand, and the whole mountain was shaking. The shock wave formed spread around. The other two peaks, which are called Tiandu peak, were most affected. Countless stones rolled down. Enough to show just how terrible the power is. The mysterious man reverses the terrain, destroys the magnetic field here, and then flies to the top of the mountain. The top of Tiandu peak is as flat as a palm. Perhaps no one came here for a long time, plants grow very luxuriantly, without artificial destruction, blooming unimaginable vitality. The mysterious man looked around and waved his hand. The invisible force swept away like a sharp knife, strangling all the plants with strong green vitality."Magic, don''t hide. I know you are here. It''s not easy to find you. I''ve already come. How long do you want to hide?" The mysterious man spoke slowly. It''s not very loud. But on the mountain peak, the sound wave seems to penetrate directly into the ground, and has been spreading toward the ground. A moment later. No response. The mysterious man shook his head, raised his hand and clenched his fist, and blasted toward the ground. The strength of his fist turned into a rainbow, directly smashing the huge hole in the ground. The roar continued. If there is human life around, I really think someone is blasting the mountain. The mysterious man stood at the edge of the opening, his eyes drooping. There was thick dust in the dark hole, so dark that he could not see what was going on below. But he can feel it. The man he''s looking for is down here. "Here we are." The mysterious man jumps into the passage. ¡­¡­ The next day. October 17th! Hotel. "Wife, I have something to tell you." Lin Fan and Mu Qing are sitting opposite each other. He came here to confess to his wife. Some things must be made clear in advance, otherwise it is easy to cause misunderstanding. This is what he saw in the movie. The female owner is with the male owner, but the female owner has an ex boyfriend. The ex boyfriend pursues failure again and plans to go abroad. She hopes that the female owner can come out with him for the last dinner, which is about the evening. When the man asked her where she was going, she said a reason casually, because her idea was that it would be over after a meal, so there was no need to say. The end result is misunderstanding. The man peeps and sees that he is heartbroken and far away from the woman. The woman asks, but the man doesn''t say. Finally When Lin fan saw these, he fell into deep meditation. I always feel that there is something wrong with the man''s head, and it''s not difficult to speak. Just ask, but don''t ask. In Lin Fan''s opinion, it''s like a child. It''s better to be sulky if you want to ask but don''t say. How can others know what it is because if you don''t say. Of course. Why eat in the evening? Maybe the temperature at night is better. Mu Qing saw that Lin Fan''s expression was very serious, as if she wanted to say something important. She was also a little nervous, so formal, like meeting her parents. "What''s the matter?" Mu Qing asked with a smile. Lin Fan said: "wife, I have something to confess to you." Mu Qing wanted to say that she could have something to confess to me, but she thought that she was a little playful and said seriously: "are you out there?" "Ah?" Lin Fan quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, I absolutely don''t." Seeing Lin Fan''s flustered appearance, Mu Qing suddenly laughs, but soon, she can''t laugh, because Lin Fan''s situation seems to be very afraid of her misunderstanding. There was only one thought in her mind. He didn''t want to make fun of his wife, but did he really put himself into this situation? For a moment, Mu Qing''s mind was in a mess. She didn''t resist this kind of relationship. If she had resisted before, with contact, she knew that Lin Fan was a very good person, kind, sincere, facing the sunshine, with a smile on her face all the time. It''s just that the relationship is developing a little fast. It''s hard for her to accept it completely in a short time. And now. She is holding the attitude of trying to get used to this kind of relationship. "I''m kidding." Mu Qing said with a smile. "Give me a fright." Lin Fan patted his chest, then held the teacup in both hands, felt the temperature of the cup, and felt a lot more stable. "The thing is, I met a friend I haven''t seen for a long time yesterday. She accompanied me for a long time and had a very good relationship with me." Speaking of this, Lin Fan took a look at Mu Qing, as if to observe her attitude towards this situation. "Well, go on." Mu Qing nodded. "She''s a woman." Lin fan will say the most critical situation, this is the fatal point, he has seen a lot of movies, people inside can not accept this. Mu Qing said, "am I beautiful or is she?" Lin Fan thought, comparing MuQing with Xiaoxiao, MuQing''s appearance is the same as Xiaoxiao''s, and each has its own merits, but in terms of body dimensions, MuQing is better. "Wife is the most beautiful." "Really?" "Well, really." "Who is the most important between me and her?" "You are the most important." This kind of problem is the most retarded. Even if our Lin Fan came out of Qingshan mental hospital, in the face of this kind of problem, it is absolutely clear. Mu Qing smiles. Any woman likes to be praised.No matter how excellent a woman is, she can''t avoid vulgarity. It''s just that some excellent women have no fluctuation in the face of praise. That''s because praise is too low-end and their ears can hear calluses. Only novel praise can attract attention. MuQing said: "do you have any wrong thoughts about her? I know that you men all like that. The seemingly pure friendship actually has a hidden purpose." "No, I really don''t, but she always wants to sleep with me, but I already have yours, and I always refuse." Puchi! Just drink water of Mu Qing hear this words, directly spout out the tea in the mouth, quickly which paper towel wipe the corner of the mouth. "Are you all right?" Lin fan asked in a hurry. MuQing waved his hand and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK." She was surprised by Lin Fan''s words. There was no problem in the first half of the sentence, but the lethality of the second half was too terrible. Want to sleep with him? So active? "So, what''s the purpose of what you''re telling me?" Mu Qing asked. Lin Fan said: "I want my wife to know that I have such a friend, but I will never do anything sorry for you. I have a friendship with her and will not have excessive behavior. I hope my wife can believe me." Mu Qing blinked. Different. It''s really unexpected. Welcoming Lin Fan''s expectant eyes, Mu Qing said with a smile, "OK, I believe you." "Yeah, thanks for trusting me." Lin Fan jumped up, picked up MuQing and whirled around. Outside. Lao Zhang and they are waiting outside. "Why don''t you let us in?" This is something Lao Zhang wanted to know. Originally, they had already come in, but Lin fan stopped for a few seconds, and then asked them to wait outside the door. Evil cock and ginseng look at Lao Zhang. It''s like saying. You''re stupid. People must be crackling inside. Shall we go in as a crowd or a guide? The rooster pondered. He finally discovered this stupid human weakness. It''s lust In the future, we can start from this aspect when we raise the flag to revolt. Chapter 524 When Lin Fan and Mu Qing come out of the house. Lao Zhang''s eyes were like those of an abandoned woman. They were like saying, how can you do that. "What''s the matter with you?" Lin fan asked solicitously. "It''s OK." Now Lao Zhang has learned to hide his grievances and made great progress. The evil cock calms his excited heart. He already knows the weakness of this stupid human. He can''t show too much excitement, otherwise he will be seen through by the other party. At that time, he will really be in vain to overcome this weakness. Undercover until now. It all depends on persistence. Now that he can finally get something in return, he feels that everything is worth it. Dream of retirement after success. If a similar junior wants to learn from him how to become a qualified undercover agent, he will tell the other party that if he wants to become a qualified undercover agent, he will pay attention to savvy. Here''s a great quote. Patience! After that, he habitually laid eggs. The old man picked up his own eggs and skillfully set fire to the cauldron. He felt very excited when he thought about it. "So fast." Ginseng is cheap. Lin Fan said with a smile: "well, it must be very soon. I''m afraid you''ve been waiting for a long time." The ginseng that hears this word, the heart trembles, it seems that we disturb you to play. Mu Qing stares at ginseng, where there is such a saying about his master, who doesn''t understand the meaning of the words, but Lin fan still laughs, which is really serious. Ginseng secretly looked at MuQing, suddenly found that this is the old driver, know everything, just said must be very obscure, did not see Lin Fan did not understand what it means, but the other party immediately understand, the meaning of which is a bit complicated. For Mu Qing, she was very curious about what the girl who wanted to sleep with Lin Fan looked like. She didn''t mean anything else. She was just curious. Special departments. The one eyed man leafed through the papers. "There''s an earthquake on the other side of Huangshan Mountain. Is it an earthquake?" These are all the information sent by Jin Heli. The current situation is very sensitive. If there is a little problem, it will cause concern. I''m afraid there will be a problem. Unfortunately Now the situation is very irritable, one eyed men feel pressure, sometimes can put down the burden, too much trouble. Fortunately, with Lin Fan''s help, otherwise he would go to Hao Ren and ask him to help him to write a certificate. He also went to Qingshan mental hospital to stay well and live a good retirement life. At this time, the void in the one eyed man''s office fluctuates. A figure appeared. "Are you still here?" The one eyed man sees the comer with round eyes. He can see who the other person is at a glance. He is the leader of the evil thing. The one eyed man was shocked by the appearance of Chou. He didn''t know what else he was doing. It was this guy who did the evil things riots in the past. There were countless deaths and injuries, which had an indelible impact on human beings. Although we talked about it later, the one eyed man was still unhappy with his partner''s behavior. "I have something to tell you." He looked solemn, as if he had met a very important thing, and it was very troublesome. Even if the one eyed man was very upset with Mr. Yu, he was patient and wanted to hear the other party finish. "Yes, please." He just wanted to see what important thing this guy could say. "Danger is coming, heaven and earth are about to collapse, and the demon ancestor who has been sleeping for countless years is about to come. We need your help," he said The one eyed man looked at each other in a daze. My mind is full of questions. It seems that I didn''t expect that the other party would say such words. "How can I help you?" Asked the one eyed man. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know." One eyed man almost gasped up, exclaimed and growled: "you don''t even know how to help, so you come to me?" If you want to say what is the most unreliable thing, it must be the things that Wang Xiang said. He didn''t even think about it, so he came to him. To tell you the truth, he really didn''t understand. Whenever the other party can say a more reliable thing. He won''t have any problems. He said: "that''s why I came to seek your help. You must have noticed the vibration on the other side of Huangshan Mountain. It''s not an earthquake, but the charm has been found by him. If we let it go on like this, the seal will be opened, which will cause human disaster." "Who is the charm?" Asked the one eyed man. "I''m telling you something important," he said "I''m just asking about things. How can I know what''s going on if you don''t tell me." The one eyed man doesn''t trust you very much. It''s like he''s been beating you for decades and has become a nightmare in your heart. Suddenly he says, "let''s stop fighting. All I''ve done is to temper you. Now the real danger has come. We need to work together to fight back the enemy.".tell the truth. If you really encounter this kind of situation, it would be enough face not to blow the other party''s head. He said: "the spirit is the same as me. It''s one of the four Dharma protectors under the throne of Mazu. In ancient times, because of some things, Mazu was sealed in Mount Tai. Now that the original God of Mazu is born, he needs to untie his body. Once he gets the body, there will be endless trouble. So I hope I can get your help." In the past, when one eyed man heard these words, he would definitely burst his head and get together in a mass of paste. He didn''t know what to do, and all the troubles would come together. Even if he was the head of a special department, he was powerless in the face of these strong men who surpassed them. I can only bear it in silence. "I want to ask you a crucial question." Said the one eyed man. "Ask," he said "Is there any comparison between the demon ancestor you said and the star giant that appeared some time ago? Which one is stronger?" The one eyed man asked, he doesn''t want to pay attention to the things that are far behind him now, it''s too dangerous. No need. In the past, the one eyed man who was obsessed with trifles would never take the initiative to think when encountering things. It''s not that he didn''t want to think, but he didn''t have time. But now, it''s different. It''s all trifles that are obsessed with. These trifles don''t matter. For example, this serious man told him that there is something important. But do you think he cares? Are you worried? First of all, if you really listen to Yu''s words and arrange for people to follow up this matter, sacrifice is inevitable. Just like the previous investigation of evil things, how many people died. Those are all lives, with families and parents. Although it is the responsibility of members of special departments to protect human beings, why not avoid it? He hates to attend members'' funerals, and his favorite is wedding banquet. That''s why he would ask each other how the demon ancestor he was afraid of was. Since there was no object to compare, just compare it with the star swallowing crocodile. He thought: "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it, but the devil ancestor is the most terrible existence in the ancient times. The strength is not as simple as you think. It''s really terrible." "How does that compare with Lin fan?" Asked the one eyed man. "I have competed with him. Although he is better than me, if that is his real strength, I just want to say that there is a big gap between him and Mozu." He is very serious. If Lin fan is here, he will be very confused. I''m very strong now. I''ve seen the guy you said. He''s not my opponent. It''s very difficult for me to do that. The one eyed man laughs, not because he thinks of something funny, but because he feels that he misunderstands something. "Forget it, I''m not interested in what you said. If you meet the demon ancestor, you can tell him to get his real body back, but I hope that when he finds his real body, he won''t destroy it everywhere. Just come to Lin fan directly. If he can defeat Lin fan, I''ll give up my hands." Said the one eyed man. He frowned and said, "do you think I''m joking?" "No, there is absolutely no such idea. I believe what you said is true, but for me, I''m not afraid of what you said. I believe in Lin fan, and I also believe in the magic ancestor you said. If you meet Lin fan, you will definitely know how to do it." One eyed man. He can''t trust people. But I don''t believe Lin fan. Although that guy sometimes makes him feel like he''s in a daze, he hasn''t let anyone down since he met him. "It''s the right choice to suppress him when he is not the most powerful. If you do, you will definitely regret it in the end," he said It is hard for him to imagine that as the head of the special department of human beings, he did not care about what he said. It''s allowing danger to grow. Dong Dong! There was a knock at the door. "Come in, please." Lin Fan came here with MuQing. When the one eyed man saw Lin fan, he had a smile on his face. He just talked about him, and people came. It seems that he has a heart. "I''ll bring my wife to my work unit." Lin Fan said. He wants to give MuQing a stable living environment. The purpose of bringing her here is very simple. It is to tell her that I have a stable job. Although the income is not very high, it is an iron rice bowl. In the future, you can rest assured that there should be no problem with raising children and families. "Welcome." The one eyed man is enthusiastic and envious. This boy can do it. Even stars can do it. Who can be as powerful as him. "Long time no see." Qiu raised his hand to say hello. He and Lin Fan haven''t seen each other for a long time. Lin Fan looks at Yu, very puzzled. Who is he? Originally, he wanted to ask each other, who are you. But soon, he found that things can''t be so simple, can''t ask like this, it''s easy to offend others, the key is that there are others around, if you don''t know, it will make people very embarrassed."Yes." Lin Fan smiles. Look at his expression, you can find that his acting is very good, there is no problem, as if really remember each other. I have to say. His acting has improved again. The one eyed man said: "Lin fan, he just said that there is a terrible existence to come. The kind of fierce, very bad, very bad. Are you an opponent?" "Ah?" Lin fan is surprised, very horrible kind? He didn''t feel that breath. It''s the kind of It''s a breath that can scare him. Chapter 525 "I didn''t feel the terrible smell you said." Lin Fan shakes his head. He is very confused about this. He doesn''t know what he means. The one eyed man looked at him and said, "you heard me. It''s not like what you said." Xiang is very worried. He always feels that what he says to them is like playing the piano to a cow. I mean it so seriously and I look so serious. Why don''t I believe it? He found something wrong with the one eyed man looking at him. The meaning is very clear. What you say is nonsense. No one really cares about the terrible guy you say. Look at your flustered appearance, I always feel that I think too much. He didn''t talk to the one eyed man, but looked at Lin Fan with a serious expression. "Do you believe me?" He hoped that Lin Fan could believe what he said. After a short communication, he could see that there was something wrong with the one eyed man''s thought. He didn''t have any sense of vigilance in the face of danger. He felt that he didn''t pay attention to any danger. This was a very bad behavior. In this regard, he just wanted to say that your behavior is a behavior of chronic death. Don''t pay attention to any danger. When the danger finally comes, you should know how terrible it is. "I believe it." Lin Fan blinks his eyes. He knows that the other party is looking for trust. If he says I don''t believe you, he will definitely break the heart of the other party. Therefore, he can only say that he believes the other party without conscience. He has experienced those terrible things and knows how powerful the demon ancestor is. He has never seen the strong of the star family or the terror of the star swallowing crocodile. He always thinks that the demon ancestor is unmatched. He just hoped that Lin fan would pay attention to it. Join hands with him against Mozu. For the one eyed man, he sighed that Lin Fan was still so kind and didn''t want the other to be so sad. That''s why he said this to the other. He was really moved. He smiles. He didn''t want to find the one eyed man to help him, but wanted to get in touch with Lin Fan with the help of the one eyed man. Now that Lin Fan appears in front of him in person, he naturally puts aside the one eyed man and communicates with Lin fan directly. "I''m sure you''ll understand what I''m worried about. I''ll continue to investigate. I''ll let you know when there''s a clue." He was very satisfied. When he left, he took a deep look at the one eyed man. The eyes are meaningful. As if to say You know a hammer. With such humiliating eyes, the one eyed man quietly goes back, so you can understand a hammer. Wait for Yu to leave. "Who is he?" Lin fan asked. Just ready to talk with Lin Fan slowly, the one eyed man is stunned and looks at Lin Fan foolishly. His eyes were startled. What a heartless inquiry. Just let one eyed man doubt is, just why did not ask, if just asked out, then the situation is absolutely explosive. "You don''t know?" "Forget, there is no memory of him in my mind. When I say hello to me, I just wonder who he is, but I never remember." Lin Fan said. The one eyed man didn''t ask much. These are just small things. Let him go in the past. The appearance of Xiang really surprised the one eyed man, but he didn''t take it seriously. Then he chatted with Lin fan. I learned that Lin Fan came here with MuQing to show MuQing his working environment, as if to prove something to MuQing. The one eyed man pondered. "Maybe that''s what a man with a wife thinks." Once had a girlfriend, he finally got not perfect love. It''s Hulunbuir prairie that directly covers his head. "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. The one eyed man waved, "nothing?" Then, the one eyed man took Lin Fan and they visited the Department. Tell Mu Qing about Lin Fan''s work. The nature of the work is very relaxed, usually patrolling around the city to help people in need. For example, help grandma cross the road. Help the blind little sister go to the toilet and so on. It''s a common little thing in ordinary life. Be ready to help others and keep incense in your hands. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are aiming at this and doing all kinds of ordinary things. Mu Qing nodded. It''s really easy. She knew that Lin Fan was the pillar of a special department, and she needed Lin Fan''s help when she encountered things that could not be solved. The one eyed man said, "but Lin Fan''s salary has always been called to Dean Hao of Qingshan mental hospital. Since you are his wife, then the salary will be paid to your card?" He has a big opinion on Hao Ren. I''m sure I''ll pit him when I get a chance. Who let this guy, who used to rely on the relationship between the dean of Qingshan mental hospital and Lin fan, think of ways to threaten him.If you don''t give the money, take Lin fan. Now your opponent appears to see what you can do. Mu Qing was a little surprised and didn''t know how to answer the one eyed man''s question. No license. There was no wedding. I can''t say it''s true. The one eyed man sees Mu Qing''s hesitation. Knowing the relationship between Lin Fan and Mu Qing, he has to admire Lin Fan''s wrist. From the first meeting, he shouts his wife, hugs in public and so on It''s about to be taken by now. Perseverance and skill are absolutely OK. "Lin fan, you didn''t have a wife before, and your salary was kept by Hao Ren. Now that you have a wife, why don''t you give it to your wife?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan takes Mu Qing as his wife. He must be very obedient. It''s normal for a man to turn in his salary card. I don''t think I''ll refuse. "Wife, are you short of money?" After a moment''s silence, Lin Fan inquired. MuQing wants to say no shortage, but Lin fan doesn''t seem to agree to give her the salary card. It''s not that she likes the salary, but that since you always say I''m your wife, I MuQing will stand in the position of my wife and ask what it means. "It''s not very short. What''s the matter?" Mu Qing said with a smile, "I''m not interested in your salary. You can keep it as private money." Lin Fan said: "no, Castle Peak is my home. I have lived there for a long time and many friends live there. I came out to work just to spend my salary there and change their lives. I hope they can drink chicken soup every day." After hearing this, the evil cock looks at Lin Fan in panic. He always feels that what he says has a lot to do with him. He is not very friendly. Mu Qing knows that Lin Fan came out of Qingshan mental hospital. I know he''s a psychopath. But the key is She didn''t see that Lin fan had any problems. She felt normal, and she was more normal than normal people. During this time, she found that Lin Fan was kind-hearted than others. The one eyed man envies Hao Ren. That guy is to repair a few lifetime of blessing, unexpectedly met Lin fan such a person. His life is worth it. "Well, you can arrange your salary." Mu Qing said with a smile. Lin fan happy smile, "wife, you really understanding." Being praised in this way made MuQing have no idea what to say. It''s all normal, OK. It''s not a big deal. The one eyed man continued to accompany Lin Fan and they looked around the Department. There was nothing to loiter about. On the way, they met Jin Heli, who was surprised to introduce Lin Fan''s wife. I saw more Mu Qing. Sometimes there is no reason for women to look at each other, but men understand women very well, and women observe each other. It''s just a comparison of several situations. Looks! Figure! Temperament! Nothing else. No matter how good a woman is. In a few days! October 22nd! Morning! Lin Fan and Lao Zhang just got up. Lao Zhang handed them soymilk. For them, this is coke and sprite. Gulu Gulu drinking. It''s delicious. Lin Fan likes to drink. He just promises his wife that he will drink less in the future, so he wants to quit slowly. The phone rings. "Hello, Xiao Bao, didn''t you go to school today?" Lin fan asked. It''s just Xiaobao on the other side of the phone. His voice is very weak. "Lin fan, I''m sick. I feel terrible now. Can you come and see me?" When he is sick, Xiaobao thinks about Lin fan. Only when Lin fan is around him, can he feel the sense of security. "Where are you? What hospital? I''ll come right now. " Lin Fan suddenly got up and looked worried. Soon. Hang up the phone. "Xiao Bao is ill. I''m going to find him now. Lao Zhang, get dressed quickly. Let''s go." Lin Fan said. When Lao Zhang heard that Xiao Bao was ill, he was also very worried. For Lao Zhang, Xiao Bao is very good to him. If he has anything good, he will give it to Lin Fan first, and then give it to him. Hospitals. Not Huatian hospital. It''s a hospital close to Xiaobao''s home. Water chamber. Xiaobao is sick and listless, sitting on the chair. The bodyguards around him protect the young master. Their faces are worried. The young master is ill. Looking at the listless appearance of their favorite young master, their hearts are really painful. How I hope the disease will come to them instead of their young master. "Xiao Bao, are you ok?" Lin Fan came in a hurry and was worried when he saw Xiao Bao."I feel so bad." Xiao Bao wants to cry when he sees Lin fan. He is a very strong Xiaobao, except in front of Lin fan will be very weak, usually in front of anyone is very proud. Lin Fan held Xiaobao and patted him on the back, "I will accompany you." There are a lot of children hanging around with water. From time to time there was a cry. At this time, Lin Fan sat on the chair and held Xiaobao in his arms. "Why not in the ward?" "The hospital ward is full. I have a common fever. Just hang water. Those wards should be reserved for people in need." Xiaobao said. With Xiaobao''s wealth status, it''s very easy to get a separate ward in a crowded hospital. "Xiao Bao is so sensible." Lin Fan praised. Xiaobao held his head high and said, "of course, I Xiaobao must be very sensible." "Well, our Xiaobao is the most sensible. I''ll hold you and wait for you to hang up the water, and then send you home." "Good..." Xiao Bao''s voice is very long. Ginseng on one side looks at Lin fan. Or I''ll take a sip of water to make sure the medicine is cured. Chapter 526 The waiting time in the hospital is long. Xiaobao is too weak and sleeps faintly in Lin Fan''s arms. Xiaobao believes Lin Fan very much. He is the person he believes most in his life. If compared, even his father is not so close to Lin fan. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s forehead. It''s very hot. Even his face was very red. "Is this your son?" Next to an old man holding the child asked. "No, he is my good friend." "That''s really good. Being childlike and making friends with young people can make you feel younger." As soon as you look at it, you can see that the child is not an ordinary person. Otherwise, who will go out with a bodyguard will be a little frightening. Lin Fan smiles. "I''m a little familiar with you. I seem to have seen you somewhere." "Really?" "Well, maybe I think too much. Now the weather is a little cold, children are easy to get cold and fever, suffering a lot "Yes." Lin fan is chatting with his uncle. Although he hasn''t met him, it doesn''t affect his chatting with each other. He likes to communicate with others. Maybe it doesn''t do any good, but it doesn''t matter. Through communication, he can pass on friendly feelings to each other and make the society better. At this point. Xiao Bao, lying in Lin Fan''s arms, frowned and looked very uncomfortable. Lin Fan coaxed, very distressed. Look at Lao Zhang Well, let''s just think about it. He is most familiar with Lao Zhang. Sometimes acupuncture has a certain chance to make mistakes. He doesn''t want any mistakes to happen to Xiao Bao. Otherwise It really hurts. "Ginseng, what can you do?" Lin fan asked. Ginseng, riding on the rooster, looked up and said, "yes, but I''m full of treasure. It''s very effective. As a child, he can''t practice, so it''s easy to burst him. But I''ll leave some saliva and add some water. These are all small problems." The most sensitive to saliva must be the evil cock. Sure enough, ginseng found that the body of the evil cock was shaking. It was not fear or shock, but greed. He grabbed his chicken feather and threatened: "brother chicken, don''t let brother ginseng recall a bad scene, or you will be finished." "Goo Goo!" The evil cock cried, as if to say, don''t misunderstand, I''ll just move, no other meaning. He is true to ginseng. I really want to wrap ginseng''s mouth again and suck greedily, just like in the trunk. The best thing is to suck through his artery. That thing is absolutely good. Lin Fan looked at the bodyguard and said, "please get some warm water. Thank you." The bodyguards are flattered by such a friendly Lin fan. They all know who Lin fan is. He is the God of Lin, the real idol. Sure enough, only good people can stay with good people. For example, their young master is excellent. That''s why the young master has such a good relationship with Lin Shen. "Boy, where did you buy it from? It''s the essence of ginseng." Uncle exclaimed, his eyes are straight, never seen such a situation, although evil things are into essence, but compared with ginseng, there is still a big gap. "I didn''t buy it. He''s my pet and a good friend." Lin Fan said with a smile. Ginseng is put outside, that is the existence that everyone wants to rob. If there is no strong protection, I''m afraid there will be no dregs left. He followed Lin fan. The safety index has exploded. No one dares to do harm to him unless he wants to be beaten. Of course, if fat and water don''t flow to other people''s fields, ginseng will be taken advantage of by evil cock. Master Yongxin, Lin Daoming and Liu Ying just pick up snot, feces and urine, bath water and other things to meet their needs. Soon. The bodyguard came with a warm water cup. One side of the old man is very curious, staring at, want to ask this guy, what is this situation. "Ginseng, please." Lin Fan said with a smile. What else can ginseng say? If someone else, he would have kicked him. It''s so easy to let your brother ginseng talk. It''s impossible without any cost. But who is this That is my beloved master, what he said, it must be absolutely agreed, and it must be done very well, otherwise I''m sorry for my elder brother''s identity. Ah Tui! ginseng spits in warm water. It''s hard to vomit. Who let Xiaobao just a child, it is a very troublesome thing to pay attention to the amount he can digest, but in the face of my Shenye''s control ability, it is absolutely no problem. It''s just a small thing. It''s not a problem. The bodyguards were surprised to see the scene in front of them. They really didn''t understand the operation of Lin Fan and ginseng. Recall the operation just now.They brought warm water. The ginseng that can speak is just spitting in it. By Lin Shen, it means Can it cure? "Xiao Bao, drink it and it will be fine." Lin Fan said softly. Xiao Bao wakes up in a daze and has absolute trust in Lin fan. He opens his mouth and gulps. One side of the old man worried: "young man, where do you hear the local prescription? You can''t try it at will. The child is weak and has poor resistance. If something goes wrong, it''s amazing. Although this is a hospital, sometimes it''s dangerous. It''s just a blink of an eye." The old man is a warm-hearted person. When he comes across these strange things, he will remind the other party that he is worried that young people are inexperienced and lack corresponding measures in terms of children. Just as my uncle was going to continue to explain his experience of taking care of his grandson in recent years. An amazing scene happened. Xiaobao, who was still listless, suddenly opened his eyes. He was full of spirit and could not see the appearance of illness. "How do you feel, Xiao Bao?" Lin fan asked. "It feels great. It doesn''t feel bad at all." Xiaobao is very excited. What he hates most is getting sick. In any case, once he gets sick, he has no energy. Even when he sees his favorite food, he is listless. Lin Fan said with a smile, "come down and have a look." "No, I want you to hold it." Xiao Bao shakes his head. He just lies in Lin Fan''s arms and doesn''t want to come down. He likes to stay in Lin Fan''s arms and feel the warm embrace. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head. "Be obedient. I''m just sick. I need to have a good exercise." There is no way, Xiaobao can only leave Lin Fan''s arms, standing there, twisting his waist, shaking his arm, full of spirit, can not see the slightest problem. Ginseng is helpless. How can I kill a chicken with an ox knife No, the metaphor is a bit wrong. It should be overqualified. He just had a little saliva. I don''t know how many people are rushing to drink it. If someone has been chopped 17 or 18 times, for example, the lower part has been hacked off, it should be impossible to grow again, but it can definitely stop bleeding. The effect is strong. Chapter 527 Xiaobao believes in light. Therefore, his lively appearance is enough to prove that there will be miracles if he believes in light. Lin fan is the light in his heart. "Young man, you''re a little bit strong." The old man exclaimed, his eyes straightened. He had never seen this kind of situation before. Children''s resistance to lifting is very poor. It''s not easy to get well when they are sick. Even if the temperature drops, they will cough. It''s OK for adults, but it''s very painful for children. "Not bad." Lin Fan said with a smile. He felt that the spirit of the old man was very good, and he liked talking. Lin Fan liked meeting such people very much. Talking can make people happy, and the simple casual conversation can bring the relationship between the two sides closer. My grandson has been feverish for several days, sometimes good and sometimes bad, and he coughs at night. I feel uncomfortable and anxious. I can give him money if you want "It''s nothing. Don''t give me money. I''ll get you something. It''s just a small matter." Lin Fan said with a smile, and then trouble the bodyguard to get some warm water. Ginseng staring at one side, a little confused, as if to say, you don''t ask me at all, just agree to others, it''s too much. My saliva is precious. And spitting is a very troublesome thing. "Thank you." Thank you. Lin Fan waved his hand, "you''re welcome. It''s all small things. I don''t like to see lovely children suffer like this." Soon. The bodyguard brought the warm water cup. Lin Fan hands the warm water cup to ginseng. Ginseng looks at it in a daze and has some silly eyes. "Ginseng, let''s help the child recover." Lin Fan always believes that helping others is a very happy thing. He thinks so, but ginseng doesn''t think so. He always thinks that there has to be a style. As the king of ginseng, he is full of treasures. In ancient times, it was a person who sought medicine, climbed mountains and mountains, and begged for medicine. How could it be so easy now. What a pity! It was his master who spoke to him. What can be done? Ah, Pooh! Squeeze out some saliva at will and drop it into a warm water cup. Lin Fan handed the water cup to the master, "drink it for the children, and it will be fine soon." I witnessed the scene in front of me all the way. With ordinary warm water and ginseng saliva, I could get rid of the disease. I began to nourish my brain. I think of ginseng. Ginseng is a good thing, ordinary ginseng can prolong life, which can speak ginseng is absolutely refined, even a mouthful of phlegm, contains vitality. I''m worthy of being an uncle. Such a simple question, all need to think about now, admire very much. "Grandson, open your mouth." Gululu! Lin Fan watched the situation of his grandson, ginseng''s efficacy is really strong, immediate effect, just more serious than Xiaobao children, suddenly recovered. Uncle see grandson''s situation, very happy, toward Lin Fan thumbs up. "Boy, that''s great." "Nurse, draw the needle." At this point. A young nurse came up and looked at the bottle. "There''s still half the water left." "Little nurse, my grandson''s illness is cured. He just used this little brother''s earthwork, and it will be better in a twinkling of an eye. It''s better than your hanging water." He said. The nurse was stunned. She always felt that there was something wrong with his head. What did she mean? I really don''t understand. Only when she saw the child''s condition, she was surprised to find that the child''s condition did not seem to be sick at all. She felt her head and there was no temperature. Strange Finally, in the uncle''s urging, the nurse stripped off the needle and left with something. "Boy, thank you. Would you like to have dinner?" I want to thank Lin Fan for his help. For me, Sun Tzu''s condition has completely recovered, and a big stone has finally fallen from his heart. Lin Fan politely refused. He said with a smile that he didn''t need to. He had just had breakfast, lunch was still early, and he was not hungry now. No way. After thanking him for his kindness, he left with his grandson. Just as Lin Fan was about to leave. A woman in the other side looks at Lin Fan for help. Her eager eyes are full of certain needs. Although she is in her thirties, she is not as young and beautiful as a young girl, but she is also full of charm and temperament that a little girl does not have. The woman was holding the little girl in her arms. It''s the same as Xiaobao, the weather turns cold, fever and cold. She had noticed the situation of Lin Fan for a long time. When she saw Xiaobao drinking, she frowned and doubted it. However, she was shocked to see Xiaobao jumping around like a fever.Then I saw the old man asking for medicine for his grandson. She watched with anticipation. And then She just looks at Lin Fan with her eyes. Any man over 40 years old can''t stop this kind of eyes with need for help. "Is this your daughter?" "Yes, just six years old." "That''s lovely." "Thank you." Lin fan communicated with the woman for a short time, and saw that kind of desire in each other''s eyes. Wave, please continue to bring a cup of warm water. "Still here?" There was a little protest. Lin Fan touched ginseng''s head and said: "you don''t think it''s a very happy thing to help others, and it won''t cause any loss to you, but your heart will be sublimated. Look at the lovely little girl If she recovers, she can kiss you. " Ginseng gaped at Lin fan. He wanted to roar. Master, we are not good people. I''m so sorry for you. I''ll be very dry if I spit too much. That kind of feeling is very bad. Have you ever thought about it for me. Just want his protest, in the eyes of Lin Fan''s expectation, silently nodded. Gradually. Hospital water hanging room. "I just heard that there is a miracle doctor over there. He has a cold or something. A glass of water can make an immediate effect, and he will jump up and down in an instant." "True or false. Who did you listen to?" "If I hear what someone says, I''ll see it with my own eyes." "Then hurry to ask for the medicine. I think my child is suffering from the crime, so it''s very uncomfortable. It''s OK to spend money." Soon. One can use a cup of warm water can cure children''s cold things spread here. All parents care about it in an instant. At this point. Many parents, parents will be surrounded by Lin fan. Some exclaimed. "Lin Shen, this is the patron saint of Yanhai city. Lin fan, this is his pet hen. I know that. I didn''t expect to see Lin Shen here. I''m so lucky." "Lin Shen, I''m your fan." "I like you so much." Lin Fan looked at the crowd with a smile, "hello." He''s calm. Only ginseng panic face a little white, although it has not developed to that situation, but he has felt that the next thing, must be inseparable from him. He knew that Lin fan would not refuse others at all. Many parents come here with their children in their arms and prepare their own warm water cups. The next thing is ginseng. In the eyes of millions of people, what else ginseng can say can only be done according to it. Ah, Pooh! Ah, Pooh! These parents holding warm water cups, just like greeting holy water, have a very devout attitude. After receiving ginseng saliva, they rush to pour it down to the sick children. The evil cock''s heart aches very much. Waste. What a waste. these slobber slobber is the essence. He wants to build up to the town level by relying on the saliva of ginseng. Now, ginseng is directly involved in the large slobber delivery. It is really terrible. "Thank you, Lin Shen." "Thank you." "Wow, my son is well, smelly boy, do you dare to kick the quilt in the future?" "My daughter is fine. She has been feverish for several days, and I''ve been scared and crying. Now I''m at ease." Lin Fan looked at everyone with a happy smile. I''m very happy. He likes to see such a smiling face, which will make him feel that everything he has done is worth it. There''s something wrong with ginseng. You should thank me, ah, I spit to the present saliva, really feel dry mouth, there is no little insight, really irritating. ¡­¡­ The doctor looked surprised when he saw the situation here. "What''s going on over there?" The nurse said, "it''s said that someone used a glass of water to add something to cure the children''s cold. Now many people are asking for medicine there." The doctor was shocked to hear that. "Nonsense!" He hurried to see a group of people around there with their children in their arms. Some parents got the water cup spitted by ginseng and were overjoyed, and rushed to feed the children. "Wait a minute, you dare to give children something of unknown origin?" The doctor stopped him in a hurry. "Don''t make trouble. We believe in Lin Shen." No matter the doctor''s dissuasion, give it to the child directly. Then, under the gaze of the doctor, the feverish child instantly regained his spirit, which was more effective than any magic medicine. The doctors were shocked to see this scene.He thought it was some kind of new trick. I didn''t expect it to be true. Lin Shen? He looked inside and found that he was very familiar. When he thought about it, he thought about who he was. That''s Lin fan, who has been protecting Yanhai city. Idols. "Hello, are you treating these children?" The doctor wants to say a few words to the idol, that is, get close to him, smell the taste of the idol, and smell it carefully. It really makes him excited. "No treatment, just drink some water." Lin Fan said with a smile. The doctor beckoned and asked the nurse to bring a kettle to pour water for the family members who asked for medicine. At the same time, he asked the nurse to keep order. He also didn''t want the children to be tortured. If they could be cured, it would be the best thing. The nurses listened to the doctor. Although it seems that this kind of situation does not conform to the regulations of the hospital. But this is proposed by the doctors. Naturally, they just have to follow it. Chapter 528 At this point. In this water hanging room, there used to be children crying, but now it''s children playing and laughing. "Master, almost." Ginseng protested, look at my dry lips, vomit have no water, now this situation, at least three barrels of water to drink back. Lin Fan touched ginseng''s head and said mildly: "work hard for a while, OK." Ginseng very want to say bad, but see the master''s eyes, he quietly lowered his head, no way, have said this, he can have anything to say. The heart of the evil cock is dripping blood. A lot of saliva. Just give it to others for no reason. If you give it to him, how cool it would be. It''s absolutely like taking a rocket and flying up abruptly. President''s office. "Get them out of here." When the president of this hospital heard the report, he frowned. Someone was treating a group of children in the children''s clinic hanging water room, and the effect was remarkable. After drinking the mysterious water, he could recover. This is a very magical thing, but the key is that this is door-to-door business. To open the door to business is to make money. It''s like eating in a restaurant and you have to pay for it. Now some people are making dishes for others for free through their land. This behavior is definitely intolerable. "But that man is Lin fan." "No one can do it. Even if it''s the king of heaven, I''ll blow it out. Wait a minute. Whose did you just say it belongs to?" "Lin fan, a special department, is the God of Lin in the network." The Dean was shocked when he heard that. He didn''t expect that the other party''s background was so big. It''s not that he can offend. It''s just that he can''t tolerate the current situation. I really want to do this. Our hospital is out of business. "Forget it. Let''s pretend it didn''t happen." It''s the wisest choice not to offend, not to provoke, or not to know anything. When the doctor who reported the situation saw the president''s expression, he knew that he was afraid and insidious. When he met the weak and the strong, he was submissive, as if it had never happened. Outside the hospital. Ginseng has been taken off the whole virtual, these are ginseng loaded, but spit dry mouth is true. Ah! Thinking of these things, he felt terrible. Really special Niang don''t regard my ginseng as adult ginseng king, even in the process of spitting, he doubts whether he is spitting water baby. "Ginseng, it''s hard for you." Lin Fan held ginseng in his arms and touched his head. "You are really great. Do you feel in a good mood? Those parents thank you very much." The ginseng held by Lin fan will enjoy it very much. It is a very happy thing for him to be held by the host. As for what the host said His parents all thank him. Sorry. No idea. "Lin fan, I want to hold it, too." Xiaobao pulls Lin Fan''s arm and is coquettish. In front of outsiders, Xiaobao always combs his big back, wears bright shoes and looks at people with his head raised. But in front of Lin fan, he is a child who likes to compete for favor. "Good." Lin Fan loves Xiaobao very much. In the face of this small request, he never refuses. He holds him up and takes half of the position with ginseng. Xiaobao hugs Lin Fan''s neck and laughs happily. He now thanks the two kidnappers at that time. If it wasn''t for them, he would not have known Lin fan. At this point. A young man came to Lin Fan and knelt down in front of him. "God Lin, please give me medicine to save my child. Please, he is only six years old. Because of our indulgence, he especially likes snacks. When he was only six years old, he was diagnosed with gastric cancer." "Please give me the medicine. I kowtow to you." Zhao Hao knelt down in front of Lin fan, banging his head. He had a happy family, his parents were alive, his wife, his son and a good job. In principle, such a family is the happiest. But he didn''t think of it. The most terrible disaster happened to his son. Since he was a child, he liked to eat all kinds of snacks, such as French fries, fried food and colorful snacks. He even regarded them as three meals a day. He was not allowed to eat them and made trouble. Because doting on children is also laissez faire. I didn''t expect There will be a day like this. Ginseng to see this situation, it is really confused, like hell, big brother has not finished, I ginseng king is a pet, not a tool, you run to my master on your knees, you want my master to me? Lin Fan helped up the man in front of him. "Don''t kneel, don''t kneel." Lin fan doesn''t like people kneeling on him. He learned a lot from movies. For example: men can''t kneel casually, only kneeling parents, kneeling wife, nothing else.He felt that what he said made a lot of sense. "Stomach cancer?" Lin Fan didn''t quite understand the complexity of the disease. Xiaobao said: "gastric cancer is terrible, and it''s only six years old. It''s really pitiful. What I don''t like most is snacks. There are a lot of pigments and antiseptic additives, which do great harm to our health." Zhao Hao lowered his head in shame. No child is sensible yet. "God Lin, save my family." When Zhao Hao was in the corridor of the hospital, he heard about the water hanging room, and immediately felt hope. When he learned that it was Lin fan, a light of hope emerged in his heart. Will be crazy to find Lin fan. "Ginseng." Lin Fan looks at ginseng in a low voice. Lao Zhang sparrow wants to try. He always feels that it is a challenge. If he is allowed to do it, it is definitely a challenge. "Master, you are too kind. Although I don''t know much about human beings, I know that people''s desire is endless. If you save one person, you can''t save everyone. When other people know this situation, they will have a lot of troubles." "Your good will be remembered, but in bad times, there will be a lot of people scolding you." Ginseng is very helpless, dare not say to see through people''s heart, but his former master is immortal, contact is also immortal, even the fairy is like this, let alone people. "Well, you''re all right, but I think if you have such ability and encounter such things, why don''t you help? Can you tell me the truth and help others has an impact on you?" Lin fan asked seriously. If it has an impact on ginseng, he will help the one in front of him, but he will not let ginseng continue to contribute like this. He does want to help more people. But if the joy of helping others is based on the pain of ginseng, he can''t. Ginseng wants to boast, but seeing the host''s expression is so serious, he knows it''s time to tell the truth. "It doesn''t matter." Ginseng said. There was no impact. What he said before are all empty. How can they reflect their own value if they are not empty. Lin Fan whispered: "can you help him?" Ginseng looked at Lin Fan with clear eyes, as if to say Master, you have already spoken. Do you think I will help you. "Here, hold hands." Ginseng said. For Zhao Hao, such a voice sounded like the sound of nature in his ears. He hurried to the ginseng and held it in his hands, as if he was greeting some holy thing. Then I saw that Renshen held his head high, as if he were an old man, accumulating years of phlegm in his throat, and could not get out for a while. The evil cock blinks his eyes and tilts his head, showing a look of disgust. With the expression of ginseng brewing, the evil cock feels disgusted. Pooh! Ginseng spits in the palm of Zhao Hao''s hand. Finally, the phlegm came out in 1982. Ginseng feels a lot more comfortable in the throat. It feels great. Zhao Hao looked at the colorful sputum in his palm. Instead of smelling it, he sent out an amazing fragrance. The nose of the rooster was very sensitive, and he soon smelled it. His eyes were staring straight. This is definitely not comparable to saliva. If only I could swallow it, the evil cock would not feel disgusted by the phlegm. Can enhance the strength, no shame. "Take it back to the water." Ginseng said. Zhao Hao, like a treasure, holds his hands carefully for fear of falling. Then he thanks Lin Fan and leaves in a hurry. "Ginseng, you''re great." Lin Fan praised. Ginseng smiles Never take these little things to heart. He''s already figured out the way back. When the news spread, it attracted all kinds of seriously ill people, which was the worst plan he could think of. Head down. Looking at the short tentacles on the body, which are equivalent to the hair of human skin, pulling out a few of them and boiling them in a pot, the effect is simply a perfect tonic soup. Don''t think that growing on this planet is a normal thing. I am the king of ginseng Even the ancestors of the star family are concerned about their existence. Hospital! Zhao Hao, holding ginseng''s sputum, hurried back to the ward and carefully put it into the cup. When the family members of the patients in the same ward saw this, they all shook their heads. The child is seriously ill. It makes adults nervous. "What are you doing?" Zhao Hao''s wife asked. She knew that her husband had been in a tight mood recently and was on the verge of collapse, but not only Zhao Hao, she was the same. She didn''t know what to do in the future. Zhao Hao said: "I''ve asked for the magic medicine to make my son recover." Magic medicine?All the sick family members around shake their heads. As expected, when all the methods have been tried and they are completely desperate, they will believe those deceitful things. Even those who never believe these things will change their mind under special circumstances. "Don''t be crazy. Children are already like this. Can you stop doing this?" Zhao Hao''s wife roared angrily. She used to be very virtuous, but when she met this kind of thing, she was depressed for a long time. See that. Can''t help but scold out. Zhao Hao poured warm water into the cup, looked at his wife and said, "I''m not crazy. Just now, Lin Shen was in the water hanging room to see the children with fever. When I knew it, I immediately went over and asked Lin Shen to help me. Lin Shen was kind. Seeing my poor children, he gave me God medicine." Next. Zhao Hao carefully helped the child up, "child, drink medicine." My daughter-in-law wants to stop me. But Zhao Hao glared, and then firmly said: "believe me once." That''s the look that calmed his daughter-in-law. The families of the patients around them all shook their heads. This guy It''s a little silly. Your son has stomach cancer. What was that? Can it cure? I''m kidding. Chapter 529 The next day! Morning! "Good sleep." When Lin Fan got up, he stretched his waist, accompanied him over his head, and saw Lao Zhang sitting by the bed staring at him. This was never the case. In the past, it was he who looked at Lao Zhang, not Lao Zhang who looked at him. Smile. "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. "How do you feel?" Lao Zhang said Lin Fan lowered his head and saw that he was wearing a silver needle! When did you tie it up? " "Just now, in my sleep last night, I had a flash of inspiration. My acupuncture ability has been greatly improved. I feel that I have made some progress. I call this acupuncture method of comprehension super star acupuncture method." "It''s a strange name." "Well, what I see in my dream is stars. I don''t think that''s a problem." "No problem, it''s a nice name." "Does that feel?" Lao Zhang asked expectantly. Lin Fan looked at Lao Zhang''s expectant look and said with a smile, "yes, it''s crisp, it''s the same feeling as before, and I feel a force in my body. Lao Zhang, you are really good. You are helping me to practice again. " "Really?" Lao Zhang asked excitedly. "Really." Only Lin fan knows whether it''s true or false, but it doesn''t matter. Lao Zhang''s happiness is the most important thing. Goo Goo! Goo Goo! At this time, the evil cock flapped his wings and came to Lin Fan in a hurry. He pecked Lin Fan with his beak. If he could speak, he would roar. "Don''t brag. Look at ginseng. He wants to go to heaven." "What''s the matter with you, hen?" Lin Fan touched the hen''s head, then followed the hen''s eyes toward the ginseng. Gee! I''m surprised. Ginseng lay there, but there was a little golden light on his body. It''s amazing. Lao Zhang exclaimed, "ginseng is so golden and dazzling." "Yes, Lao Zhang, what do you mean by that?" "I don''t know." Lao Zhang shakes his head. It''s amazing. Gradually. The light spots covering ginseng gradually converge into the body. "The former owner was right." Open your eyes. "What happened to you just now?" Lin Fan felt that the breath of ginseng was very mysterious. Although it was not very strong, it had a long-standing implication and an extraordinary taste. "My former master told me that I was the essence of the mountain, and the way to practice was to draw the fragrance of faith. But at that time, I was ignorant and lived in the mountain, never thinking about this. I didn''t expect that last night I felt a force sweeping from the endless void, helping me complete the foundation of my practice." "I can''t practice normally, because I don''t have to go the wrong way like the human beings who are endowed with special advantages." "It seems that the people whom my master asked me to help yesterday, they read me, prayed for me, and finally gave me the incense of faith." "Oh, it''s so annoying. I hate practicing, but I open up Shinto for no reason. I don''t like it." Ginseng complained, but the corners of his mouth rose, obviously in a good mood, a kind of cheap also sell good bitches performance. In such a scene, the evil cock of Qi clenched his wings, and his angry face was full of envy and jealousy. Would you like some face? "It''s hard for you." Lin Fan said. "Master, it''s no big deal to open up Shinto. Just get used to it." Ginseng spread tentacles, quite helpless. Shinto is a very mysterious cultivation system. Human beings cannot practice. Only ginseng, the spirit of mountain essence, can be cultivated. The foundation of Shinto is to shape the golden body, not the golden body of practice, but the golden body of incense belief. "Master, the father I helped yesterday is my first devout believer." It didn''t exist before, but now, he can feel that it''s like a big net covering all the believers, clearly determining their position and his position in the hearts of these believers. The evil cock can''t understand what ginseng says. But I can clearly feel that ginseng is a little different. You have to be clear. That is divinity. There''s no mistake. The feeling ginseng gives to the rooster is the feeling it once had. "The joy of helping others is not very good." Lin Fan said with a smile. Ginseng''s ability to open up Shinto is indeed unexpected, but it is also expected. If we continue to work hard, the effect will be absolutely overwhelming. He said that he didn''t want to But ginseng is still very happy in his heart. He likes this feeling. Maybe he can reap unimaginable benefits in the end.Downstairs. A group of people surrounded the special department. The guard was very anxious. He had never met such a thing before. After asking, he learned that they came to ask for medicine. For medicine? You should go to the hospital if you want to ask for medicine, not here. We are a special department here to protect you. In this situation, they are all confused and can''t understand what it means. When the one eyed man knows this. Also a little confused. At least when he took office and became the head of the department here, he never encountered such a situation. Standing in front of the French window, looking at the situation below, he was lost in thought for a moment. There is a reason for everything. There is definitely a reason. "Shadow, do you know what''s going on?" Asked the one eyed man. Shadow appears out of thin air, as if it is everywhere. "A friend of Lin Fan was ill in hospital yesterday, and then..." It''s amazing that the film tells us all about the situation. Ginseng, who has been around Lin fan, is very powerful. It''s really all inclusive and has a huge impact. Some things can''t be hidden. No one is a fool. A little inquiry will tell. After hearing this, the one eyed man showed a look of surprise. To tell the truth, he didn''t expect Lin fan to take ginseng to rob the business of the hospital. How could this kind of thing happen. Then he went to find Lin Fan in a hurry. This is not the way to go on. There are so many sufferings in the world, which can be saved. No one wants to die. When it comes to this kind of thing, it must be crazy. It''s hard. Outside the dormitory. The one eyed man stops Lin Fan and tells him what''s going on outside. After hearing this, Lin Fan looks very surprised. On the contrary, ginseng is very happy to hear this kind of thing, and thinks about it at the same time. The former owner said that Shinto is the most difficult way to go and there are too many people competing for it. But he didn''t find it difficult. It''s very simple. "Master, they must have come for me." Ginseng pretended to be very pitiful and said bitterly, "they want me to offer again, but I follow my master. I have not learned anything else, but I have learned to help others. I am very happy to help them." One eyed man knows ginseng is extraordinary. He takes a look at it, but he soon finds that ginseng makes him feel different, at least different from before. "Ginseng, I didn''t expect you to think so." Lin Fan was shocked. The evil cock has been paying attention to ginseng''s expression for a long time. Your sister, if you say something nice, who won''t say it? If you look at this guy''s face, it''s obvious that you have something in mind, but you have to force in front of Lin fan. Stupid humans believe it. I have to say. Ginseng''s acting skills are OK, and his voice and emotion are well expressed. If we didn''t know his situation, we would have been cheated by him. Hum! Stupid human beings can be deceived by you, but my evil undercover hero king is not so easy to be deceived. "What should we do now?" Asked the one eyed man. It is not Lin fan who can solve this problem, but this ginseng. "Take a big pot, fill it with water, and then watch me..." Ginseng decided to take the path of Shinto. Fortunately, it was so simple to open the path of Shinto. The former master passed the Shinto practice to him. He studied it for a period of time and found that it was a bit cumbersome. What''s more, living in the wild forest in the mountain village was so comfortable, there was no danger, so I didn''t study it well. Now it''s time to give up. Outside. "It''s here. I saw Zhao Hao''s son recover from cancer in the hospital." "Magic medicine, this is a magic medicine that can save lives." "God''s medicine, please." In the distance, sun Xiao held up his mobile phone and photographed the situation around him. "Brothers, I just learned about a super event. You know the talking ginseng raised by Lin Shen. Yesterday, he was in the hospital and cured a lot of people. It''s a big news. I''ll hurry over and take you to the scene to have a look." Arrive at the scene. "My God, look at the number of people on the scene. It''s a sea of people and people carrying beds. It seems that the rumors are true and have attracted a lot of people." At this time, many seriously ill people put their hopes on the divine medicine. Next. There was a cry of alarm. "It''s coming out." This voice caused a boiling scene. Ginseng is wearing a red cape and riding on the rooster. He is proud of holding his head high. His expression is very serious. Seeing so many people around, he is a little nervous and excited, but he is very calm. He is the king of ginseng, so he must send out the temperament of the king of ginseng."That''s him..." "He can save people." Next. The scene was in chaos. "Please help my father." "Please help my husband..." They were all praying, and the sounds were mixed together, which seemed very chaotic. The scene was very noisy, and they could not hear what they were saying clearly, but the general meaning was very clear, that is, they all hoped that ginseng could give medicine. "Be quiet!" Ginseng opens its mouth. The voice is very rich, as if there are millions of tuners to follow, there is a feeling of Buddhism''s rich voice. Even Lin fan has become a foil. All the people who came to ask for medicine were quiet. Ginseng nodded with satisfaction. He couldn''t see it before. But now we can see that these people have pure white beliefs on their heads, but these beliefs are still ownerless, and they have not found their final destination. "Are you all here for medicine?" Ginseng inquired. All the people who asked for the medicine answered with one voice. Yes, they came to ask for the medicine. Ginseng thought of the way those immortals used to talk. There''s a lot of pressure. It just feels a little silly. It''s OK to learn. "I''m the king of ginseng who has been practicing for thousands of years. I''ve been in wanwan mountain. Now I''ve entered the world to experience the world of mortals. When you come to look for medicine, you should have gone over the mountains, knelt down three times and kowtowed nine times. Only with a sincere heart can you see me." "But We sincerely ask for medicine, but we ginseng king can''t sit back and ignore it. " "Kneel down first, kneel down three times and knock nine times." "The heart reads, the ginseng king is merciful." Ginseng seriously said, was riding on the body of the evil cock trembled, want to ginseng overturned on the ground, a foot on his head. That''s enough. I can''t bear to pretend to you. You are so cheap. Chapter 530 Looking at the scene, the one eyed man fell into deep meditation for a moment. This ginseng seems to be doing something wrong. As the head of a special department, he has to turn over the sacrificial table and kick the things that act like gods and ghosts. When he stifles it, all of his own people can''t be so impulsive. "Sister, what are they doing?" Yang Yuyu took a woman''s hand and asked curiously. Yao Ji said in a low voice: "to save people, let''s just watch it quietly." She has found her sister and wants to be with her. Fortunately, the special department is willing to take her in and protect her from the persecution of shadow club. At the same time, her sister has a very high talent for practice, which even one eyed men say is rare in the world. Maybe this is the benefit of perfect gene, so she has been taught by several strong men in the special department. Of course. Now the Buddhist classics are perfect, and my sister''s practice is the Buddhist method, commonly known as routan and roudun, to attract haters. With ginseng''s voice just falling. People who come to search for God medicine all kneel down and worship three times. When worshiping, their heads should touch the ground. Some people who understand this etiquette regard ginseng as a God. They need to go out with their left feet first and their hands back up. This is the ritual of worshiping God. The scene is magnificent. Sun Xiao''s hands shaking with his mobile phone. "Brothers, this is the first time I have seen such a scene. Do you want me to kneel down and let him bless me safe and healthy?" The live broadcast room was rolling. "This is the rhythm of Fengshen." "This ginseng is not big, but it has a big aura. Do you see that he has a golden light shining on his body? It''s very likely that he is really a God." "Damn, this is Lin Shen''s pet. Even pets are so powerful. We are so happy." "It''s really overbearing to be able to cure all kinds of diseases. I''m afraid those hospitals will hate ginseng king to death." Ginseng enjoys the atmosphere at this time. This has never been the case. "Brother chicken, do you feel that your brother Shen is very powerful?" Ginseng whispered in the ears of the rooster, then patted the rooster''s head and said, "as long as you are obedient and serve me well, it''s not impossible to seal you as a crotch mount." The evil things almost exploded in situ, and they all wanted to kick ginseng to death. Mad. You''re going to make a fool of me. Who am I? I''m an undercover hero king of evil things. I''m cooperating with you now because I''m looking at For Lin Fan''s sake. He''s not going to talk about saliva, shit, piss. Influence his style. "Carry the water of Fukuzawa." Ginseng indifferent way. Just wait a moment, there is no response. "Well?" Ginseng frown, who so does not cooperate, is not already ready? Glancing at the one eyed man. The one eyed man, who was fascinated by the opera, found ginseng''s eyes and scolded in his heart. He waved his hand and let people lift out the boiling pot. All of a sudden. All people look forward to, eyes straight, for them, that is the magic medicine, can save lives. "Today, the king of ginseng will cut the flesh and cook the medicine. Those who take the medicine will get the protection of this seat, get rid of all kinds of diseases, and be healthy and safe." Ginseng put the tentacles in the pot, and the thick water mist covered the eyes. No one could see clearly. Then ginseng took a knife and scraped the tentacles a few times, which was regarded as scraping the dust off the tentacles. However, in the eyes of all those who asked for medicine, it was the king of ginseng cutting the flesh. In a special department. Ginseng has been bleeding, pulled out more than a dozen small hair, but also pull out the leg hair, overall, feel very good. It''s the medicine that can''t cure any disease. "Those who believe in ginseng king will be healthy. Those who believe in ginseng king need to burn three sticks of incense before three meals a day. They will kneel down and pray sincerely, and will always be healthy and safe." "Do you understand?" Ginseng sound thick, slightly calm, early practice inside many times, to ensure that will not be in the scene laughing, causing embarrassment. "I understand." "I understand." For those patients, ginseng is the Savior in their heart, and there are many onlookers who have joined the army. Although they don''t know what the situation is, so many people believe that there is nothing wrong with it. All of a sudden. Ginseng saw that those beliefs seemed to have found a home, and they all came towards him. They had contact with him. Shinto was very mysterious, but it was also very complex, relying on the believers. Therefore, in the practice system, it belonged to the partial way, not very strong, but very strong in control. Strength subdues the other side, depending on strength. But Shinto is the heart of surrender. Faith is terrible. Therefore, there will be three thousand roads, regardless of height, each with its own advantages and disadvantages. "Xu Zhengyang..."Ginseng looks at the one eyed man again. The one eyed man is shocked. It seems that it has nothing to do with me to see what I''m doing. It''s your business to pretend to be a devil. I''ll let you do this. It''s OK. Don''t rely on being Lin Fan''s pet. You can do whatever you want. Although you do whatever you want, I will not tell you how, but we have a small knot in our heart. "This seat will place the divine medicine container in the Department Hall. You need to place the golden body next to the container. Those who need to take the medicine need to kneel down to get the medicine." Ginseng slowly way, the mood is very surging, never thought of this way of speaking so refreshing. Sure enough, those immortals are very happy with this way. It turns out that they are really cool. One eyed man stares at ginseng. Return the gold body? It''s demanding. But there''s no way "Good." I can only smile and promise. Ginseng is very satisfied with the nod, tap evil cock''s head. "Back!" Then he closed his eyes and pretended to be mysterious. The evil cock gritted his teeth. He could only move his little feet and turn to leave. A gust of wind came. The ginseng cape is blowing. Kneeling citizens saw this scene, rubbed their eyes, and found that the ginseng king was blooming with dazzling golden light, just like the immortals in the sky. "To the king of ginseng!" "Thank you for your help!" A sound higher than a sound, such as the wave swept by, will be all submerged. ¡­¡­ "Master, you see I''m doing very well." Ginseng quickly came out of the role play, waving his tentacles and patting the head of the evil cock, "brother chicken, do you feel the light of your brother ginseng?" "Well, that''s good." Lin Fan found that ginseng has become stronger again. Just now, he saw that something mysterious has poured into ginseng. It''s very magical. It''s very different from the nature he perceives. It doesn''t belong to the same existence. The rooster doesn''t want to pay attention to ginseng. He was envious. But he won''t say it. Ginseng didn''t know much about Shinto, so he didn''t care about it before, but now he found that Shinto was really fun, and he seemed to be able to hear the voices of believers. It''s a prayer of praise. I don''t know why, the boasting ginseng tail seems to go up to heaven. The one eyed man learned from the communication with them that ginseng had opened up the Shinto. He was quite curious. Then he thought about it carefully. It was similar to the incense in Buddhism. But there is a big difference. Buddhism and Taoism do not absorb incense and belief, but just spread doctrines. Ginseng, however, can absorb this belief and cremate it into its own strength. Sure enough. There is no simple way to stay with Lin fan. It''s just a headache for the one eyed man. I''m afraid that this special department will have people coming and going in the future, but we can find a place nearby. After all, the Department has many secrets. It''s not good to let people come in for the first time. Outside. Sun Xiao pointed his mobile phone at the scene. "See, now these people are taking medicine. Do you want me to get some? Recently I feel very weak. I need to make up for it." In an instant, the barrage took off. It''s all about sun Xiao''s body. It''s definitely caused by some reasons. They didn''t say that sun Xiao was haunted by a woman, but was tortured by five finger girl. For him. It''s a shame. Lin fan, they went out to patrol through the other door. Things haven''t broken out yet. The appearance of ginseng did not cause any effect for the time being. Passing by the square. The sound came from the huge screen in the square. "The finals of Xiadu King City League are about to start. Now I will introduce the two teams that are ready to play. Among them, the dream team need not be introduced. It is an old team of Xiadu. All the five players are strong players and have won many league titles." "And the next team is the recent rising star TTK team. According to our survey, this team used to be the bottom, but in the recent period, the winning rate of this team has risen sharply, and it has defeated many strong teams in a row. One of the players is very conspicuous. His name is ah Er, a very strange name, but he has a very loud name recently, the ancestor of Dharma Buddha, Cao As a man of God, he often kills all his opponents at the beginning of the game. " Lin Fan looked up at the screen, and they were not very interested in the game. When they saw the end of the screen, ah ER was a monk with bare head, but he was wearing casual clothes instead of cassock, and his mouth was up, which made him feel domineering. "Lin fan, what are we doing now?" Lao Zhang asked curiously. Lin Fan said with a smile: "go to my friend Xiaoxiao." "Good." Han Yan and Han little sister came to this planet the same day, they encounter Lin fan, Han Yan is suffering humiliation, this all want to Lin Fan hard under the feet, will he step into a pig''s head.of course. They also met the children of other stars. Originally, I thought that these children of the star family had got many treasures from those mountains and historic sites. However, after a lot of inquiry, I found that no one had gained anything. To them, this is a strange thing. Later, I learned from the children of the star family that this planet is not simple, there is a strong one who is too strong, and many star families have suffered a great loss in each other''s hands. It was Lin fan who asked. Han Yan felt numb when she heard the name. Seeing that my sister is not alert to that person, I am even more anxious. I always remind my sister to be careful of that guy. Just then Dong Dong! There was a knock at the door. "Little, are you there?" "Who?" "It''s me, Lin fan. I''ve come to play with you." Han Xiaogang is ready to open the door, but he is stopped by Han Yan. He is very surprised, asshole. How did he find it. Chapter 531 "Go away, my sister is not here, where she comes from, where she goes back." Han Yan doesn''t have a good tone and has a bad attitude. She can feel her anger that is about to burst through the door. If her strength is not as good as Lin Fan''s, she would have opened the door and punched Lin Fan''s eyes into panda''s eyes. It''s a pity. She had already had a deep feeling. It was not easy. Her legs and feet were not sharp. "Why, I know she''s in it." Lin Fan knocked on the door. Han Yan went to the door and threatened, "if you''re not here, don''t blame me for being rude to you." When it comes to this kind of thing, she naturally says the most cruel words. If she is not across a door, she will definitely stare at each other with eyes that are enough to kill anyone. That is to say, she wants the other party to understand that what you are doing now has completely offended a beautiful woman. "She''s here." "How do you know for sure?" "I smell her." "Taste, what taste?" Han Yan''s tone has become a bit wrong. She has never met such a difficult guy before. Ordinary people have long since retreated after hearing her words. They can linger at the door for a moment at most and then leave. Who would have thought that this guy insisted that people were in it. It was really annoying. "It''s a small special fragrance. I''m very familiar with her taste. It doesn''t change. Even if it''s far away, if I want to find it, I can find it by smelling it." Lin Fan said. On one side, Lao Zhang admires Lin fan. He admires Lin fan who can do everything. "Do I smell?" Lao Zhang asked expectantly. One side of the ginseng did not speak, squint, you still taste, to say there is a taste, it is also the taste of old age. "Yes, I am most familiar with your taste. Even if you go to the ends of the earth, I can find you at the first time." Lin Fan smiles. The connection between him and Lao Zhang is not like an ordinary friendship. When an ordinary friendship is broken, it may be interest or mentality, but that kind of contradiction will never happen to them. Because Lin fan will give way, and Lao Zhang will give way. They all cherish this kind of feeling, and will not let it fluctuate. Standing behind the door, Han Yan clenches her jade fist, and her eyes are full of fire. She can''t count on the existence of LSP on this planet. Taste? That''s the fragrance of a woman. The fragrance comes from the body. My sister''s skin is very good. She can hardly see the pores, but the pores exist. The smell comes from the pores, and it''s easy to attract people like Lin fan. "Sister, open the door." Han Xiaoxiao said. She doesn''t have any opinions on Lin fan. Although she is not very familiar with him, she always feels that he is a very easy person to get along with. She doesn''t feel uncomfortable when she is around him. Han Yan said: "sister, people are dangerous. This person is not a good person. I won''t open the door." Dong Dong! Just as they were communicating, the knock came again. "Open the door, please." Han Yan cold hum a, pull sister toward the house, lazy to pay attention to understand Lin fan, let him knock outside. Gradually. Time goes by. Han Yan takes her sister back to her room to watch TV series. Needless to say, the plot of TV series is really interesting. We have to say that people on this planet have some ideas in their heads. But the only thing that bothers her is Dong Dong! Dong Dong! Knock on the door is still ringing, as if the fixed situation, did not play no, noisy she simply can not rest assured to watch TV. "Sister, forget it. Let''s open the door." Han Xiaoxiao said. Han Yan looked directly at her sister and said, "you don''t want to go out with him, do you?" She has always thought that her younger sister is a person who pays great attention to her own image and won''t have too much contact with other men. Just looking at the current situation, it seems that something is wrong. "No way." Han Xiaoxiao shakes his head. I can''t say yes, otherwise my sister won''t peel off her skin. Dong Dong! There was a knock at the door. Han Yan can''t bear to get up, angrily ran towards the door, PATA, directly open the door, just ready to speak, see two fingers on her forehead. "Dong Dong..." Lin Fan quickly shrunk his hand and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention." Han Yan covered her forehead and trembled. "Are you sick? You know you can''t open the door. You still knock. What do you want to do?" "I''m waiting for my friend. I won''t care about the time. Now, you''ve finally opened the door. I know that persistence is victory, and sincerity is the key to success." Lin fan is very learned. He has some attainments in learning. He dare not say how deep he is. However, there is absolutely no problem if he comes up with a couple of wise sayings from time to time."You..." Han Yan clenches her fist and is very angry. She wants to blow up Lin Fan''s head. She is really angry. "Xiao Xiao, let me take you out shopping. You must be unfamiliar when you first come here. In fact, it''s very interesting here." Lin Fan ignores Han Yan, looks at Han Xiaoxiao standing behind and waves to her. Han Xiaoxiao smiles and waves to Lin Fan quietly. When Han Yan grabs her head, she looks around as if she is looking at something. "She''s not going." Han Yan is indifferent. It''s like a robot without feelings. Looking at Lin Fan''s eyes, it seems very cold. "Xiaoxiao, let''s go. It''s not too cold today." Lin Fan continues to ignore Han Yan. He doesn''t call Han Yan to play, but helps others decide the result. It''s a very bad behavior. When he encounters this kind of behavior, he has to protest and resist, which makes him think that in his dream, Xiaoxiao is always under the control of his sister, so he wants to help Xiaoxiao resist this situation. Han Xiaoxiao said, "sister, why don''t we go out and have a look." "No Han Yan said indifferently. "Xiao Xiao, since your sister is not going, let''s go." Lin Fan said. When he said that. In an instant, Han Yan''s eyes will kill him. It''s domineering. It''s just that this kind of look is very common for Lin fan. Lin Fan looks at Han Yan with a faint smile on his face, silently nods his head and looks at her eyes. At this point. Han Yan looks at Lin Fan''s eyes. There is a feeling in my heart. A familiar look. I think I''ve seen it somewhere. What''s more, this kind of eyes is very aggressive, the heart is very scared, there is a kind of unspeakable feeling. Gradually, Han Yan turns her head, diverts her eyes, and does not continue to look at Lin fan. Han Xiaoxiao knows that her sister will never let her go. But she seized the opportunity. "Well, sister, if you don''t go, I''ll go." Han Xiaoxiao said. She is willing to go out with Lin fan, just want to find out one thing, where does the feeling of deja vu come from, such as the dream she had with her sister, what''s going on. I''m practicing. But this situation only shows that there is a problem. "I''ll go." Han Yan knows that this can''t stop her sister, so she has to follow her sister anyway, in case this guy''s sweet words deceive her ignorant sister. Ginseng ponders. It''s so easy to pick up girls now. And They all have wives. They are so aboveboard. They are not as good as animals. The rooster pondered. These two are the children of the star family. Once upon a time, he was an ordinary evil rooster, but because he was burdened with the task of revitalizing the race, he endured humiliation, went undercover and suffered humiliation. But now, he has found that things have made progress. Infiltration of special departments is no longer his ultimate goal. Good. The future is bright. The road of the king of evil undercover heroes is officially opened. ¡­¡­ Street. Things have been fermenting for a while. "Ginseng king." "That''s Ginseng king." Many passers-by have already known the existence of ginseng king, which can cure all kinds of diseases. An old woman with a vegetable basket walked slowly. She was young and old, and her body was not as good as that of the young people. Suddenly, when she saw the king of ginseng, she ran like chicken blood, stopped her way, knelt down in front of the ginseng, and worshiped it devoutly and respectfully. Originally, ginseng was smiley, but when we saw this situation. Immediately restrain smile, performance is very serious, serious. She raised her tentacles and stroked her head. "Health and safety!" "Thank you for your blessing." Ginseng is helpless. Oh, this situation is not right. What he likes most is to be carefree, follow the host and laugh heartlessly. But now, this situation is very serious. I''m afraid I can''t let myself go when I go out. Han Yan sister surprised to see. Han Yan has long seen that ginseng is a wonderful thing. When it is put in the starry sky, it is something that all ethnic groups are fighting for. Looking at the current situation, it seems that ginseng has become a kind of belief. Think carefully Shinto? This is the way for all kinds of rare spirits to go. In the starry sky, there are many precious spirits like ginseng, but their own strength is too weak, they were robbed just after birth, and they basically have no time to develop. Of course. The strong people of all ethnic groups know that Shinto is a strange way to practice, but they will not let these creatures practice. Once they succeed in practice, they may not be able to control it.So it''s best to eat directly. is a great supplement to its essence. Han Yan ponders that in the current situation, if they are so swaggering, the children of the star family who have come must know the existence of ginseng, but they also let each other jump around. It seems that Lin Fan''s strength makes them afraid, so they don''t start. Just think about it and you''ll see. At this point. Ginseng was stopped again. A young woman with her daughter, daughter four or five years old, the child looks lovely, beautiful, came to ginseng, hands together, voice sweet, soft, very beautiful. "Grandfather ginseng, please protect my father''s health, my mother''s health, and my baby''s health." Ginseng surprise, what a lovely little girl. That''s why. Whether it''s human or the spirit of Shanzhi. It''s all about beauty. Ginseng lifted the tentacles and stroked the little girl''s head. "Health and safety!" Chapter 532 "You''re not afraid of being robbed with such a swagger?" Han Yan already knows everything, still want to ask tentatively. "Ah? Who are you robbing? " Lin Fan doubts. I don''t know what Han Yan means. "He..." Han Yan points to ginseng. In her plain eyes, she is greedy. She just hides it well. Anyone who sees a mobile baby can''t bear it. Lin Fan said: "no one robbed him, and I protected him." That''s how confident I am. Ginseng looks at Han Yan. This girl seems to be interested in me. Ginseng didn''t want to go to the bad place, but thought, does this woman want to have a cross race, cross reproductive love with him? If she doesn''t mind, I don''t mind either. Shinto opens. Faith keeps pouring in. And incense. Some people have already hung photos of ginseng on the wall, burning incense and praying every day. If you are sincere, you will get spirit. Incense and faith are mixed together. Ginseng''s research on Shinto is not very deep, but Shinto has various branches and subordinate branches. According to the degree of belief of the other party, ginseng brings its own strength to these believers and cultivates envoys, warriors, goddess and so on They are guardians for him. But for ginseng, it''s too troublesome. It''s good to stay by the master''s side now. It''s very safe. Where should I work hard. Han Yan didn''t say much. This has nothing to do with him. "Your city is very different from ours." Han Xiaoxiao is very curious about the surrounding buildings, and there are many novel things that she has never seen before. "Is it?" Lin Fan laughs, "what do you look like there?" Han Xiao Dao as like as two peas in your costume drama, but it''s much more atmospheric than your costume drama. If you have the chance, you can take it to you. "Good." Lin Fan smiles. Han Yan always feels that her sister is a little close to each other. As a sister, she is very anxious. She hopes that her sister can see through each other''s ambition. A group of people were walking in the street. With friends together, Lin fan is in a good mood. If he can meet Xiaoxiao, can he meet Qinglian. Qinglian must miss me very much. "I don''t know why, I always feel that you seem to have known each other before. When we first met, I was very curious about what you said. Have we really met?" Han Xiaoxiao asked. Hear sister ask this question, Han Yan listen attentively. She felt the same way. It''s really strange. I haven''t seen it, but I have this feeling. "It doesn''t matter whether we''ve seen it or not. What''s important is that we''ve seen it now. There''s no doubt about it, right?" Lin Fan said with a smile. He thinks very clearly. It''s unnecessary to say what happened. Cherish the present. Lao Zhang said: "Lin fan, what you said is so profound, I don''t understand." "It''s OK, I understand." Lin Fan said with a smile. "Well, it makes sense." The evil Rooster looks at Lin Fan doubtfully, and always feels that this stupid human has changed a little. He has lived with Lin Fan for several months, and he doesn''t dare to say whether there are moles on his buttocks, but he still knows how many hairs there are. He always feels that there are great changes with the past. Han Yan sneered: "new lies routine?" "No, sincerely." Lin Fan said. "Ha ha." Han Yan gives out a very unfriendly laugh. If she meets someone with a bad temper, she will smash each other''s mouth with one punch. If she can''t laugh, don''t laugh. It makes people angry. Han Xiaoxiao found that her sister has been aiming at each other, quietly pulling her sleeve, "sister, do you like him?" Hear this Han Yan direct silly eyes. What are you talking about? She didn''t expect her sister to say this to her. She almost exploded in situ. "What did you say?" Han Yan stares. "Nothing. I feel that my sister has been looking for opportunities to talk to him. It makes me feel like my sister likes him. If my sister likes him, I will give my full support." Han Xiaoxiao cheers for her sister. Han Yan covers her chest and wants to spit out a mouthful of old blood. Even if she likes a pig or a dog, she won''t like this kind of person. Is her vision so bad in her sister''s eyes? For her sister''s situation, she was seen through as her sister''s little secret and seemed a little nervous. Unconsciously. They came to the League high court. once the Alliance High Court has a great development, but who can think that the establishment is the peak, then began to suck the wind, not the students do not give strength, but these starry race children, there is no thought to teach these guys to practice.Only mu Hao devoted himself wholeheartedly to teaching. It''s a pity It''s hard for him to support the sky alone. At that time, the appearance of star swallowing crocodiles and the talk of the end of the world were very popular. The children of the star family wanted to take back the free labor by taking advantage of this opportunity, but they didn''t expect that the ancestors of Baota would meddle in their own business and move them to the star, leaving those ignorant people who didn''t know what happened. Later, the star swallowing crocodile was run away, the crisis was lifted, and their plans were completely destroyed. It''s really hateful. ¡­¡­ "I didn''t expect to come to the Alliance High Court. It''s a school founded by people from the star family. It''s very interesting. There were strong people before, but now there are none. It''s really hard to meet an opponent." Lin Fan said. It must be the Dragon God generation that can make him a strong man. Han Yan sisters all know that the star family has established the Alliance High Court in cooperation with human beings on this planet. This makes Han Yan very surprised. The purpose of the people of the star family who come here is to move mountains and historic sites and look for all kinds of treasures of recovery. Those who encounter obstacles will be suppressed by them by means of coercion. But now the Alliance High Court has been set up. That only shows a kind of problem. When they encounter obstacles here, their strength can''t solve them. They can only take the lead. They seem to blend in, but in fact they are looking for opportunities. "Do you know how big the sky is? Do you know how many strong people there are in the starry sky? " Han Yan likes to fight with Lin fan, as if she is not. "I don''t know." Lin Fan shook his head. Han Yan said: "then you are looking at the sky from a well. There are countless strong stars in the sky. How much can you know?" "Well, that''s good. I haven''t met many of them up to now. If you can say that they are my opponents, the Tathagata and the Dragon God are not bad. But now I''m stronger, they may not be able to satisfy me." Lin Fan said. Hear what Lin fan says, Han Yan is completely shocked. Little Tathagata? Dragon God? Both of them are the ancestors of the star family, and they are strong at the top. Now, this guy even said that two such terrible strong men could not satisfy him. To be honest, her head was buzzing. "Brag." Han Yan doesn''t believe me. Lin Fan laughs, no excuse, no argument, no matter win or lose, it''s not good for him. If he wins the argument, he will make the other party feel that he doesn''t have any face, as if he was exposed and slapped in the face. He''s telling the truth. He never lies. Han Yan see Lin Fan did not speak, when Lin Fan was exposed, nothing to say. In the classroom. Mu Hao is hardworking and conscientious in his class. He gives them all the things that should be handed over. He enjoys the situation very much. It gives him a sense of achievement, which can''t be replaced by others. "Mr. mu, it seems very busy outside. Don''t we go and have a look?" A student asked. It''s like someone''s welcome out there. They are very curious. I want to go out and have a look. However, Mu Hao is very strict and does not allow them to do anything during class. "Class well and listen carefully. Practice is not a joke. If you make a mistake, you will have to work hard. I hope you can learn from Zhou Hu." "When he came, the foundation was worse than you." "I don''t even know some words." "But look at him now. He''s already the strongest student in this class, and I can tell you that he''s ranked in the whole league high school." "I hope you can learn from him." Mu Hao praised Zhou Hu fiercely. Zhou Hu, who was born in the sewer, held his head high and was energetic. Look, look, I''m Zhou Hu. It''s really cool to be praised by the pastoral teacher. He knew what he wanted to do with the Supreme Court. Learn a skill. Protect the company, protect friends, at the same time develop contacts, growing. From before to now, he has done very well. At least there was no problem. "Keep going." Mu Hao said seriously. It''s the giant outside. The temperament of this kind of people is not very good, and they are slightly hostile to the herdsmen. ¡­¡­ At the school gate. The security guard stays in the guard room and sees the person coming. Just as he is about to go out to inquire, he sees Lin fan at a glance. The security guard becomes honest. I didn''t see it. I didn''t see anything. The security guard lowers his head, hides his body under the desk, raises his hands, hooks the button, and the electronic door opens slowly. "Why! This door will open automatically when we come. " Lin Fan was surprised. "Yes, it is." Lao Zhang praised. Han Yan looks at the building in front of her. She doesn''t expect that all the major ethnic groups will send people to stay here, but they are not interested in these.Far away. "Why do you open schools on this planet and teach them to practice?" Asked a strong man. This strong man is very domineering, muscular, like a piece of hard stone pieced together, very hard, as if any sharp weapon can not be broken. The representative of strength. The giant Protoss ranks very high among the stars. Their blood is more obvious than that of any race. In addition to the cultivation after tomorrow, some new born children of the giant protoss have boundless strength and amazing strength at birth. It is mo Wu who accompanies the giant Protoss. "No, there are strong people on this planet. They just don''t like fighting." Mo Wu said. The strength of the giant Protoss, who can be welcomed by Mo Wu himself, is not weak. "Yes? Can''t we even solve the problem? " The only way to solve things for the giant Protoss is to use power. Blow each other up. Chapter 533 Mo Wu wants to tell Wu Tai, don''t be too confident, the star family is not omnipotent, once I was as confident as you. But the reality is cruel. Even the stars don''t work. "Do you smell a strong fragrance?" Wu Tai''s nose is smelling, and his nose is full of fragrance. He takes a hard breath, and his whole body becomes very comfortable. Mo Wu heard, sniffed, and indeed smelled the fragrance. At the same time, he also smelled the familiar smell. If he guessed correctly, he should have come. While he was thinking about these things, Wu Tai''s voice came from his side. "Ginseng, ginseng with spirit, if you take it, it can definitely break through the current state, and it belongs to me." After that, Wu Tai rushed to the other side. As a strongman of the giant Protoss, he never thinks much when he meets something exciting. He just starts to grab it. That''s his style. Even if the other party is a star family, it doesn''t matter. Who can have the final possession of the baby, depends on their own strength. Mo Wu saw Wu Tai attacking toward the other side. When he saw who the other side was, he changed his face and cried out: "no..." What a pity! It''s slow after all. Wu Tai, who is happy to see his baby, doesn''t care about these things. He directly shows his true colors and greedily wants to get them. At this time, Lin fan is introducing the situation here. All of a sudden. There is a strong wind coming. When you look to one side, you can see a dark shadow coming. It''s very fast. When you get close to ginseng, you open your fingers, and you have a feeling of covering heaven and earth. "This treasure is mine." Wu Tai crazy way. But right now. Lin Fan stretched out his fist indifferently. He didn''t exert himself, and he didn''t show any amazing performance. However, such a fist, in the eyes of the other party, was a kind of irresistible feeling. One blow hit Wu Tai''s face. His facial features were twisted. If you listen carefully, you can hear his facial muscles trembling. Eyes are almost burst out, white eyes covered with blood. Bang! Wu Tai flew backwards and hit the ground heavily. "Strange guy." Lin Fan said. Ginseng was stunned for a short time, and then reacted. He yelled at Wu Tai, who flew upside down. "You just want to be disrespectful to your grandfather Shen. You can''t beat him." Just now, ginseng almost jumped. Shit. Fortunately, Lin fan is by his side and keeps the other side steady. Otherwise, he will suffer. Han Yan looks at Wu Tai in surprise. She is surprised that there are few tattoos in her heart. The only one who can have such tattoos is the giant Protoss. She felt a terrible breath from each other. Strength is absolutely not weak. But even so, he was boxed by Lin Fan and didn''t have any ability to resist. "Ah Mo Wu sighs, shakes his head and grins bitterly. It''s hard to understand what Wu Tai thinks. He doesn''t know the situation, so he moves directly. Fortunately, he knows that Lin fan is different from other strong men. It''s not the kind of strong man who will take your life if you offend me. So. He didn''t worry about what Lin Fan did to Wu Tai. The only thing to worry about is Wu Tai''s arrogant habit. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to solve this kind of thing. It''s just Gee! Wu Tai didn''t respond at all. It''s reasonable to say that he would get up and scream after being hit hard. However, looking at the current situation, he didn''t respond at all. Mo Wu came forward to check. I fainted. "He''s a little impulsive." Mo Wu Bao Quan do, although Lin Fan once taught it, is a thing of the past. It''s a terrible thing to learn to forget it in your mind. "Oh, I said, what did he rush to do?" Lin Fan said. Mo Wu looks at Han Yan and Han Xiao. Although he has never met them, he knows that they are the children of the star family. And this family is not simple. Even in the star family, they belong to a high-level race. He doesn''t know what to say about Wutai''s stupid behavior. He can only say that he is stupid enough. Even the adult star swallowing crocodile is repulsed by the other side. Just rely on your ability to fight with the other side. ¡­¡­ Han Yan sees Lin Fan walking inside with his younger sister and comes to Mo Wu. She says, "master, I''m Han Yan. Is that Lin Fan very strong?" "Well, it''s very strong. Its strength is unfathomable." Mo Wu said. Han Yan heard that she looked very serious. For her, she had doubted Lin Fan''s strength before. When she saw the powerful of the giant Protoss, her mind had changed.He''s definitely not that simple. Maybe as Lin Fan himself said, it''s really strong. Han Yan says goodbye to Mo Wu and catches up with her sister in a hurry. See sister talk and laugh, Han Yan feel a sense of crisis surge to heart. She wants her sister to see through each other. But looking at the current situation, the difficulty is a bit high. We have to find a way to break it up. Otherwise, there will be problems for a long time. The next day! Special departments. Lin Daoming came to Shenshui, a place that can cure all kinds of diseases. When he arrived there, there were a lot of people. There were a lot of people who took Shenshui. He was very devout. The one eyed man fulfilled his promise to ginseng and made a gold body for ginseng. Of course. This gold body is not made of gold. After all, how expensive gold is. I''m worried about making people think about it. In order to become stronger, Lin Daoming took great pains. Liu haichan has a Taoist tree to assist his practice, and his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. For a long time, Liu haichan has not met each other. When he wakes up every day, he can see Liu haichan sitting in front of the Taoist tree. Enter a state of epiphany. So. If Lin Daoming wants to be strong, he has to think of other ways. He thought that if he could rub something from ginseng every day, he would definitely make great progress. Unfortunately, there are too few opportunities, but now the opportunity has come. If the holy water is put there, he can drink as much as he wants. Lin Daoming poured a cup, full of anticipation. "Well?" "Something''s wrong." What he thought was that after taking Shenshui, which was related to ginseng, his strength would be improved by leaps and bounds. But now he found that without any such feeling, everything seemed normal. Of course. This magic water is really useful. It''s just not as useful as Lin Daoming thought. With his current strength, the energy needed to break through the current state is terrible. "I can''t help it. It seems that I have to wait for the chance." Lin Daoming sighs that it''s a fake to say it''s not sad. He was looking forward to it from last night, and even couldn''t sleep. He just waited for some tonic in the morning to improve his strength. But how can you think of That''s what happened. The one eyed man stood in front of the French window, looking at the situation below, his expression was very serious. The good special department, even so, was a bit like a temple, and countless citizens came to kneel down. Shake your head. Back to his desk, he turned on the phone and skillfully opened the website with traces of him. When he had nothing to do, he was more relaxed than anyone else. He thought of what his mother had said to him, Zhengyang, you are good at reading. You can only sit in the office after reading well. Mom, you''re right. It''s really comfortable in the office. I want to cry. Dong Dong! There was a knock at the door. Jin Heli came in wearing a hip skirt and high-heeled shoes, twisting her sexy waist. "Chief, this is the situation monitored in the early hours of the morning. At 3:15, all famous mountains in China experienced energy fluctuations, and disappeared at 3:20, lasting for five minutes." The one eyed man took the document from Jin Heli and looked through it carefully. "Do you know what''s going on?" "No, it''s too short to look for." The one eyed man ponders that the famous mountains and historic sites that had been in decline for a long time have problems again. According to the information provided by Jin Heli, at the same time, all the famous mountains that can be put on the table have such problems. "It seems that something has changed. You should inform the city departments and let them pay more attention to the situation. I have a hunch that it is not so simple." "Yes." Jin Heli is a capable helper. With her, one eyed men are much more relaxed. They don''t need to worry about many things. The only trouble is that they have too little high-end combat power. But fortunately Having Lin fan, the top expert, has blocked a lot of unbreakable dangers. ¡­¡­ A famous mountain. "Mozu, you shouldn''t continue to search. Your time is over." The evil spirit sinks a voice, he knows that the evil ancestor is looking for the remaining two, namely ghosts and monsters, at that time, they dodge everywhere, no one knows who is where. But they knew that Mozu could find them by smell. Therefore, they all tried their best to hide their breath in case they were found by the devil. Unfortunately, after all, they underestimated the ability of the devil to find them. Maybe it''s no use hiding in the end of the world. Mozu looked down at the mountains, his hand fell to the ground, and his voice was low and hoarse. He said, "it''s no use if you have said it before. The terrain has changed greatly. The connection of the mountains has changed dramatically. This world will eventually become a arena."Hearing these words, Mei looks surprised. He didn''t understand what Mozu said, but he knew it was not so simple. He looked lightly and found that there was a smile on the corner of Mozu''s mouth, like the kind of smile expecting something to happen. Mozu''s perception of the general trend of the world is stronger than anyone else. The arrival of those powerful families in the starry sky has no influence on him. It''s a waste of time for a group of people who don''t know what to do and wander around here all day long. Time passed quietly. Nothing happened during this period of time, at least for Lin fan. Even if something happens, he basically ignores it when it doesn''t happen in front of him. October 31st is coming. At night. Lin fan is lying on the bed editing the message. "I want to dream, this dream will be very long, but I will keep you firmly in mind, your position in my heart will not be shaken, we will always be good friends." Mass distribution. Then he smiles contentedly. Chapter 534 Night! Quiet! The clock on the wall, the second hand is moving fast and regularly. Tick! Tick! Every month there is such a day, which has been used to Lin Fan closed his eyes, lying in bed quietly waiting. 00£º00£¡ It''s time. November 1st is coming. It''s coming! [foreign scene officially opened. ¡¿ [target: guard Lin fan. ¡¿ [mission: spread light, believe in light, and miracles will occur. ¡¿ [physical strength transfer: 100%. ¡¿ [coming! ¡¿ strange world, strange planet. The end of terror. Thirty years ago, a group of bloodthirsty monsters appeared. They were terrifying, powerful, bloodthirsty, and fed on human flesh and blood. They developed into a civilized society with hot weapons. They were forced to retreat and suffered heavy casualties by these sudden monsters. Finally, after the fierce struggle, human beings have a chance to breathe. But the price is very high. Most of the territory is lost, and more than half of the total population is killed and injured. Countless cities are reduced to ruins and become paradise for bloodthirsty monsters. Blackstone city of hope. A few cities protected by human beings are also important breathing places. They are accumulating strength at any time, making the final resistance and taking back the lost territory. Special operations Academy. The guard. "Uncle, open the door." There''s a voice coming. Lin Fan opened his eyes, strange environment, narrow guard room, a little stupefied, I do not know what kind of world this dream is. "Uncle, don''t ignore me like this. It''s very impolite." The clear voice came again. Outside the gate of the college stands a girl with a pair of horsetails. She is young and lively. She looks lovely. Her figure is not very well developed. But before the appearance of sexuality, she still leads the way. The child carries a sword on her back. Compared with her lovely appearance, she feels out of place. Tang Nai Yi was very worried. He felt that there was something wrong with the guard''s head. Yelled many times, just ignored her, as if did not see her. Lin fan saw the button on the table, gently pressed, the electronic fence slowly retracted. "Thank you, uncle." As soon as Tang Nai ran, he waved to Lin fan. Looking at her back, her ponytails swing around regularly, exuding the breath of youth all the time. If the uncle who has a special hobby sees the scene in front of him, he will definitely close his eyes and think of the picture of galloping horse, which will definitely feel great. "Am I a security guard now?" Lin Fan looked left, right and looked down. The clothes he was wearing were the guard''s clothes, which looked pretty good. Of course, it had a great relationship with his own appearance. It''s just strange. Uncle? Lin Fan touched his face, did not feel very old, should still be young. Classroom. "Naiyi, why did you come so late? You didn''t see the teacher''s eyes looking at you. They were about to tear you off." As soon as he returned to his seat, Xia Qingmiao, a close friend, asked. Xia Qingmiao and Tang Naiyi are very good friends. Naiyi has long hair and youthful vitality. And Xia Qingmiao is valiant, with short hair, delicate facial features, and a lot of girl powder. She likes Xia Qingmiao very much. "There''s something wrong at home, and the guard uncle of the college doesn''t open the door. It''s very annoying. It''s been a long time." Donnay murmured. "What are you two muttering about?" The teacher standing in front of the platform angrily scolded, surprised they vomited powder snake, counseled their heads, did not say a word more, honestly listen to the class. "If you don''t listen well now, you will regret it in the future." "Don Nai Yi, you stand up and tell me, what''s the name of this monster I''m talking about, and where''s the weakness?" When the teacher asked her to answer the question, she felt the disaster was coming again. Get up. Look at the screen. The monster on the screen is very real. It''s the information picture. Half of the monster''s head has been cut off and it has only one ear. The ear is big and sharp, just like the devil''s ear. The body is thin, but from top to bottom, it is made up of flesh and blood tissue. The mouth is huge, the teeth are sharp, and when you open your mouth, you can swallow a person''s head in one bite. "This is..." As soon as Donnie looked at the monster on the screen, he always felt that he had seen it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment. Finally, he was helpless and lowered his head and said, "I forgot." The teacher standing on the platform looked at Tang Naiyi and shook his head as if he were disappointed."Listen carefully." "The monster you see is called a sound monster. It has no eyes, so you can''t see what''s in front of you. But you should pay attention to that his hearing is 100 times as much as that of human beings. He can detect every tiny sound, such as swallowing saliva, nasal breathing, and a little bit of movement "His arm can stretch, even 20 meters away, once he hears the sound, his arm will pierce your body in the blink of an eye, even the steel plate will be punctured." The teacher explained carefully that these are all important knowledge, which are the conclusions of countless ancestors who have paid their lives. "Teacher, you haven''t said his weakness yet." Around the students are very curious to listen. They already know a lot of monsters, and it''s disgusting to see them. The teacher said: "the weakness is the ear, which is the only weakness found, but you should remember that cutting off his ear will only make him lose his hearing temporarily. The only way to eliminate him is to cut him to pieces. Their vitality is very strong, beyond your imagination." ¡­¡­ At noon. Lin fan is sitting in the guard room with a stool, basking in the sun and looking at the surrounding environment. He has been here for several hours and has known the general situation. Think of the task. I always feel a little confused and it''s hard to understand the specific situation. Here comes the shift. "Lin fan, go to dinner." The doorman is an old man. Usually, there is nothing to do. I want to relieve the pressure for my family, so I come to apply as a doorman. Although the salary is not very high. But it''s easy. "All right." Lin Fan left the guard and walked towards the college. Many students passed by him. These students were wearing fixed clothes. These clothes were specially made to help them protect themselves against monsters. All of a sudden. There''s a voice coming. A lot of students are running forward. "Come on, let''s go and have a look. Xia Qingmiao is competing with Wen Xiu. This is a rare scene." "Yes, they are the best students in our college. They must be wonderful." Lin fan, who has nothing to do, hears that something has happened, and his curiosity is completely aroused. He follows the crowd and goes there. Indoor playground. As we approached, we heard a bang. Xia Qingmiao and Wen Xiu both hold wooden swords and fight back and forth. They are very fast and powerful. "That''s great." Lin Fan said. It wasn''t long. They stood there, their wooden swords against their necks. No one spoke. Xia Qingmiao''s forehead exudes sweat, and so does Wen Xiu. As a man, he has an advantage over a woman in any way, but he can''t figure out that the two sides are tied. Where did the other side catch up with him. Hula! "Wonderful "It''s wonderful." The onlookers applauded. For them, the duel between them just now was too fierce and dazzling. If it were them, I''m afraid they would not last long. They are indeed the two strongest in the college. Tangnai a happy came to Xia Qingmiao side, "Qingmiao, you become strong again." "Not bad." Xia Qingmiao returns with a smile. If it''s a real battle, she''s dead, but she''s sure to die with the other side. When the other side''s sword cuts her neck, she can also cut the other side''s neck. "Xia Qingmiao, you are faster than me, but I will become faster. The next competition will not be a draw." Wen Xiu is a teenager with glasses. He looks thin and weak, but he didn''t expect to have such a strong explosive power. Tang Nai said: "even if you continue to work hard, you are definitely not my opponent." Wen Xiu didn''t speak. He turned around and left the college. It was time for them to enrich themselves. When they graduated from the college, they would join the Crusade organization, and then they would fight against the real monster. That was the real cruel time. If they were careless, they would be killed by the monster. Xia Qingmiao said, "let''s go to dinner." "Good." "I''m going to graduate in a few months. People from the Crusade organization have come to me and invited me to join. I won''t be able to see them often by then." "Did you forget I was invited, too?" Xia Qingmiao was stunned for a moment, and then said: "yes, I almost forgot. You are also very strong. Maybe we will be teammates by then." They walked together towards the canteen. "Uncle, you''re here, too." As soon as he saw Lin fan, Tang Nai waved his hand and showed great enthusiasm, as if he were familiar with him. "Hello." Lin Fan smiles in front of them. He didn''t expect that girls can be so powerful. Although this kind of power is measured by ordinary people, it''s really good in his opinion.Xia Qingmiao nodded, "hello." After a little look at her, she didn''t care too much. It''s just the doorman. In the future, she will fight with monsters. People who belong to two worlds will not have any contact. "Hello, my name is Lin fan, not uncle." Lin Fan said. "Uncle, that''s a very close term. Can you add a contact information?" Tang Naiyi has something to do recently and is likely to be late, so her idea is to coax my uncle with my youthful and beautiful appearance. Later, when she sees her coming to the college, she opens the door on her own initiative, so she is stopped outside and scolded by the teacher for being late. "Good." Lin fan has a very good character. When he meets people who want to be friends with him, he will warmly receive them. He takes out his mobile phone and exchanges contacts with Tang Naiyi. "Goodbye, uncle." Tang Nai pulls Xia Qingmiao to leave, then turns around and waves to Lin fan, with a brilliant smile. It gives people the feeling that this sister is a very easy person to get along with. Chapter 535 "It seems not bad. People in this dream are very friendly." He looked at the back of the two people leaving and walked towards the canteen to have dinner with the students. He felt that it was quite good. Lin fan, who had read ten thousand volumes of books, still had his own literati temperament. To put it simply, it''s boring temperament. Normally, it''s hard to make friends. If you ask him anything normally, he will not be interested in playing games, drinking wine or even sword. What a boring thing it is. Fortunately, Lin Fan''s temperament in this respect is controlled, not so pedantic. The meal is over. Lin fan is wandering in the college. He needs to take over at six o''clock. The night shift is the loneliest, but the most comfortable. Who is in the guard room, watching TV and watching stars, has a different feeling. "Eh!" He found that there was not a very large piece of wasteland in the college, but it was definitely not small. There were about ten square meters of wasteland with weeds. It was obvious that no one had managed these for a long time. I don''t know how long he will stay in this dream world. He once learned many crafts. He is good at farming. "I want to buy some seeds." Downtown. The common people live in heavy protection. The high wall power grid around can effectively prevent the invasion of monsters. Soldiers with guns patrol all the time. There are also automatic induction machine guns, which have achieved the ultimate in defense. What ordinary citizens can do is work hard. Create a better future. Around the shopping malls hanging large screen, the content of the screen is related to the monster. For example, members of the Crusade organization found important scientific and technological crystals in an abandoned city, and so on This is to let everyone know that we are still living in dire straits, and it is still dangerous outside, but we have a future, so long as we have confidence, we can create miracles. Lin Fan finds the seed shop. He''s going to buy some tomato seeds. It''s a good choice to grow tomatoes. It tastes delicious. He can also share this good thing with his friends. Walk, walk. A group of six or seven year olds ran out with a lot of fun. "I''m a warrior of light. You monsters have been surrounded by me. I''m going to destroy you." With plastic swords in their hands and two Nanfu batteries, the children can shine and chase a group of children to wipe them out. Even if you have a runny nose, you have to wipe out the monster. There are many passers-by around. The snotty children are about to perform their best moves. They just don''t notice someone behind them. The hilt of the sword is on the crotch of a young man behind them. "Ouch!" Young people cry. Who can understand the feeling of egg pain. "Sorry, big brother." Snivel child quickly turned around and found that he hurt human beings by mistake. He was very afraid. He thought that as a soldier of light, how can he hurt human beings by mistake. He wiped his snot and saw his elder brother covering his crotch. He stretched out his hand and said, "elder brother, I''ll rub it for you. My uncle used to like playing here. I know it''s very painful, but I know how to rub it so that it doesn''t hurt." This is a couple. The girl saw that her boyfriend was hurt here and covered her mouth with a smile. When she heard what the child said, she couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. "Don''t touch, you little boy." The young man waved his hand. How can he let the little boy touch here in public? It''s shameless. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Said the child. "Well, I know. I don''t blame you. You are very polite, unlike those smelly boys, who hurt people and make people angry." Said the young man. The snotty child raised his head, waved his lightsaber and said, "I''m a warrior of light. I''m the most polite warrior." When the young man saw the child''s situation, he thought that he was as stupid as he was when he was a child. When he thought about the pain of the eggs, he felt that he could not make the child so happy. As soon as his eyes turned, he suddenly had an idea and said seriously: "I tell you something, you should accept it." "What?" "There are no warriors of light in this world. They are all fake." The young man said solemnly. Snivel children hear this, facial expression has changed, eyes stare big, straight looking at each other, as if don''t believe it, step back two steps. Bang Dang! His lightsaber fell to the ground. He always believed that the lightsaber was real. "No way." The child argued. The young man took out his mobile phone, searched for the introduction of the light warrior, and then handed it to the child, "do you know these two words?" "Fiction!" "Yes, it''s fiction. It means fake. It''s all made up by others." Hear that. The child clapped his hands like a stubborn donkey, holding his head high and his mouth full of grief, and said: "no You''re lying to me. " The young man saw that the child was very sad and left with his girlfriend."You are so bad. The child''s eyes are full of despair." "Ha ha, the last defense line in a man''s heart is to tell him that there is no light warrior." The couple went further and further away. Only the child stood in the same place in grief, with a dull expression, as if he had suffered some great blow. The boys came to comfort him. "It must have been in ancient times." When the child with a runny nose heard this, his eyes were shining again. Yes. It must have been in ancient times. Lin Fan watched it for a while, then left with a smile. It was just what the child said that made him think of the tips in the task, eh Forget it, don''t worry at all, don''t deliberately pursue the task, or the previous sentence, will always come. Buy tomato seeds and some tools and go back to college. Come to the wasteland. Working hard can make people feel happy. Especially for Lin fan, it''s the luckiest thing to do what he likes. When a student passed by, he saw Lin Fan busy in the small weed field. "I really envy the life of ordinary people. They are carefree and live under the protection of their wings." "Then you can be an ordinary person." "No, I''m going to fight the monster." As they walk, they communicate and gradually go away. At night. These walls are all made of the hardest materials at present. It is basically impossible to destroy and break a passage, even with continuous rocket bombardment. Countless lights illuminate the outside world, and the thermal sensor monitors the outside world without dead angle. Dada dada! A group of soldiers with hot weapons patrolled side by side. Chatting at will. In their opinion, they stay in the safest place, thick, tall walls, just how those monsters can break in. Dada! At this time, there was the sound of gunfire. If you are a new soldier here, you will be absolutely scared. One is a monster invasion. But after staying here for a long time, you will know that these are just normal situations. Sure enough, the sound came from the earphone. "Don''t be nervous. There are monsters around. They have been repulsed." In this case, the only advantage is that there are no flying monsters, otherwise the situation will be really bad, but many people are suspicious of one thing. Those monsters are all kinds of strange things, but there are always people''s appearance. They all doubt that it can''t be human mutation. Of course. It''s all speculation. Who knows the details. After midnight. Just as everyone was asleep, all members of the operational forces received terrorist messages. In the laboratory, the remnant limbs of the monster deceived everyone and disappeared without notice. Stumps have consciousness, which is a terrible thing. It is necessary to find the remains of the monster before causing huge casualties. In the dark alley. A member of the beggars'' sect is sleeping and filthy. It seems that he has been integrated with the garbage around him. It is a great gift to be able to survive in this world, so there is no other excessive demand. All of a sudden. In the dark. A black unidentified substance, the size of a thumb, attacks the beggar at a very fast speed, and then rushes into the beggar''s nostril rudely. "Ah The sleeping beggar bows his waist directly, his head tilts backward, his neck is covered with tendons, and a lot of blood erupts from his mouth. "Roar!" Before long, a low voice came out. The entrance guard of the college. Lin fan is lying on the bed, watching the TV hanging on the wall, playing a martial arts film. Although it is very dangerous outside now, there are still many spiritual entertainment projects. "It''s wonderful." Lin Fan praised, watching with relish, brand new film, especially interesting. At this point. Lin Fan glanced out and found that there was a figure standing still outside. There was a street lamp at the door, but the weak light was shrouded in darkness. It was very difficult to see clearly. "Hello, who are you looking for?" Lin Fan came outside and asked the shadow, "do you need help?" The other side stood there and ignored Lin fan. this makes Freya Lim very curious, do not know what the situation is, but eyebrows are wrinkled, the other side of the body is a bloody smell, it is not good at all, if he has perfume, it will certainly spray on the other side of the body, will cover the taste. You don''t have to thank me for such small things. It''s just a matter of lifting a finger."You don''t go home to sleep at night. What''s the matter standing here? If you need help, you can tell me. I will help you if I can." Lin Fan thinks about whether the other party is speechless, and some things are hard to say. For example Stealing money. Peeping. Well, it''s very possible that most people who don''t sleep at night will do these things. Who is serious doesn''t sleep at home in the middle of the night. Get closer. He heard the voice from the other side. "Hungry!" "Hungry!" The voice is very small, but Lin fan can hear it clearly. Hungry? It''s a bit difficult. It''s too late, the shops are closed, and he has nothing to eat here. Just when Lin Fan got close to each other. The other side turns slowly. When Lin fan saw each other''s appearance, he was startled. There was a split in his abdomen. No It''s not a cut, it''s like a ferocious and sharp mouth. "Food." As soon as the voice fell, several flexible blood intestines swept out of the monster''s abdomen and mouth, directly attacking Lin fan. Chapter 536 "It''s disgusting." Lin Fan exclaimed in amazement and waved out his self protective fist. Bang! The monster''s body is like a bomb. It explodes directly and its flesh and blood splashes everywhere. This kind of monster is very strong. It''s just that this kind of strength is based on the standard of normal people. "It''s all over the floor. It''s so dirty." Lin Fan''s hair is hard to handle. The ground is full of flesh and blood. As a guard, he not only maintains the safety here, but also has environmental hygiene. "Yes." Lin Fan raised his hand. A wisp of flame was burning between his fingers. When he swung his arm, the flame fell on the flesh like a beating flame spirit. In a moment, the flesh was burned into ashes, and the scattered blood evaporated directly. "It''s done. It''s clean." He clapped his hands, very satisfied with the current situation, he can skillfully control the flame, otherwise it will leave black burning marks on the ground. "I don''t know who he is, but I always feel strange. Forget it, I''d better go to bed." Go back to the guard room, turn off the phone, pull down the curtain, cover the quilt, close your eyes and go to bed. Before going to bed, he will fantasize about the appearance of his wife, Lao Zhang and others in his mind. I''m traveling again. You must be envious. But I miss you so much. The wind is very noisy tonight, the night is not quiet, some people roam in their sleep, but some people want to sleep without a chance, the monster stumps in the laboratory run out, who can sleep. Lin fan, who stayed in the guard room, didn''t sleep very deeply. Before long, a car drove by the gate of the college quickly. The frequency was a little frequent and the sound was loud, which completely affected his sleep. Dong Dong! There is a knock at the door. When Lin Fan was woken up, it was still very dark. A young man with full arms stood at the door, opened the door, and the other party saluted and said, "have you encountered any strange things during this period of time?" "No Lin Fan returned. Strange things? There must be no such thing. If there is something strange, I will care about it. As for the strange guy before, it is a little strange. But that guy is a strange person, not a strange thing. "Thank you. If anything strange happens, please let us know as soon as possible." Then he left. Lin Fan went back to the warm bed to sleep. For Lin fan, everything is a small thing, but for others, what happened now is a big thing. A group of armed soldiers are looking for all the places they can think of. Some of the students in the special war college live on campus, while others live at home. They have their own information base. Xia Qingmiao flipped the chat page, she was awakened. Chat page: "just got the news, there are monster stumps in the laboratory escaping to the outside, you should pay more attention." "The spear is in hand, guarding the rooftop, and I am in control of everything I look at." "I''m not going to bed tonight." ¡°+1¡£¡± ¡°+1¡£¡± As students of special war college, they always believe in their own strength and want to fight down the arrogance of the monster. Xia Qingmiao didn''t sleep. Donnay didn''t sleep at all. Xia Qingmiao, who never talks in the group, seldom sends messages in the group. "Let''s hear from each other!" They were suffering. They didn''t know that the monster was wandering in the street and finally wandered to Lin fan. They had to say that they had to thank the beggars'' sect disciple for thinking about the students'' money. He was so kind and compassionate that he stayed nearby. Otherwise, it''s hard to say. Morning! Because it''s the doorman, he gets up early and finishes washing at five o''clock. As for the need for breakfast, the college canteen has not been opened yet. Standing outside the doorman, he stretches his limbs and exercises. If he wants to have a good body and make his family happy, he has to start exercising in the morning. Time flies. The students went to school on and on. They are all young people with vigor. Gatekeepers are easy to ignore. In the eyes of college students, they are dispensable. They will ask Lin fan if they are polite. "Good morning." A young man with mushroom hair came to Lin Fan and asked after him. "Good morning." Standing at the door watching the students go in, Lin Fan smiles back. Lin Fan looked at the young man who said hello to him and felt that he was very lonely. Looking around, he could see that other students were in groups, talking and laughing, walking towards the classroom, but he was alone. In his opinion, the guard is a very sacred profession, with the least salary, but bears the heaviest responsibility. If there are bad people coming, the guard is definitely the first one to be cut down.If you want to escape, you may not be able to escape, and after being chopped down, it will bring a reminder to those who need protection. Run Therefore, it seems that it''s not too much to raise wages. Time passes quickly, the students have entered the school, and Lin fan is going to close the door. This is the rule of the college. As a doorman, he naturally has to abide by this rule. Just as he was about to close the door. There was an urgent voice. "Wait Uncle, wait for me As soon as Donnie came from afar, she had no figure. She was running, without any visibility, without the picture of swaying. Only the two ponytails in the back swayed a little. "Good morning Lin Fan smiles, waiting for the other party to run in front of him. "Thank you, uncle. This is my breakfast for you." In order to bribe Lin fan, Tang Naiyi takes great pains to attack each other with breakfast. He puts breakfast in Lin Fan''s hands and runs to the school in a hurry. He is late again and is glared at by the teacher. It''s really sad. Looking at her running back. It was the vigor of youth. Looking at the hands of breakfast, simple soya bean milk porridge, meat dumplings, steamed dumplings, and side dishes, very rich. "Thank you." Cried Lin fan. Even if the other party can''t hear his thanks, they have to say it. If they don''t say it, no one will know. Right now. Several armored vehicles drove by the gate of the college, looking for the Crusade organization for one night. They still searched for it in the city. For the ordinary people, it was very panic, and they didn''t know what happened. They live and work here, enjoy a good time, any wind and grass, can let them feel strong uneasiness. Many people go to the Internet to check the news. The Crusade organization will never let this kind of news appear in the public''s sight, otherwise it will be difficult to suppress the panic. At noon. The old guard came. He was too old to be on the night shift, so he had to let Lin Fan do it. During this time, Lin Fan came to the wasteland where he had cleared the weeds and watered the tomato seeds. "Grow up quickly, you must taste delicious." Lin fan is looking forward to it to himself. If it really grows up, he hopes Lao Zhang can enjoy this delicious food. He will like it very much. When Lin fan is busy. A lost figure was walking around. When Lin fan saw each other, he remembered that it was the young man who said hello to him this morning. He had to say that this hairstyle was very good-looking. He thought that after he went back, he would let Xiao Bao try this hairstyle. It would be very good-looking. Cheng Zhi, the mushroom head, kicks the stones on the ground with a look of loss. "I''m really the least popular, just because I''m rubbish." "I don''t want to, but what can I do?" Cheng Zhi is very sad. He always feels that he has been abandoned by everyone. Even though he has always been cheerful and positive in his relationship with others, no one pays any attention to him when the teacher assigns tasks. He looks for problems in himself. Why. Finally, he realized that this is not a family game. After graduation, we will face those terrible monsters. If we don''t improve our strength, the final result is to die miserably in the hands of monsters. Accompany practice, need is the strength of both sides are almost the same, only in this way can mutual progress. Cheng Zhi knows that his strength is very weak. It''s not that he doesn''t work hard, but no matter how hard he tries, the result is the same. "Hello, what are you doing?" Lin Fan greets Cheng Zhi. The situation in the morning is vivid. People take the initiative to say hello to him. Since they see each other here, they should take the initiative. Cheng Zhi hears the sound and jumps. When he sees Lin fan, he is relieved. "Nothing." He bypassed the iron net and came to the wasteland. "Are you farming?" "Yes, originally it was full of weeds. I had nothing to do but like to plant the land. So I pulled up the grass and bought some tomato seeds to plant. When it was ripe, I''ll give you some." Lin Fan said. "Thank you." "You''re welcome. Sharing good things is the happiest thing." Lin Fan smiles and then asks, "is there something wrong with you? If there''s something you can tell me, I''m willing to help my friends. " Cheng Zhi wanted to say it was ok, but after thinking about it, since no one is willing to practice with me, it''s better to have a try. "Can you fight?" "Yes, I''m very strong." Lin Fan shows his deltoid muscles and wants to tell each other that my muscles are very strong and strong. I''m sure I will fight. Cheng Zhi didn''t believe what Lin Fan said. He just thought that he was bragging. If he was really so strong, how could he be a guard here. "Can you be my partner?"Full of expectations. "Of course." Lin Fan said. What Cheng Zhi holds in his hand is a wooden Tang straight sword, which is specially used for training. Thinking that Lin Fan hasn''t, he says to ask him to wait, and then runs away in a hurry. It wasn''t long. Cheng Zhi brought Lin Fan a wooden Tang straight sword. "What do you want me to do?" Lin fan asked. "Just chop at me. What I want to train today is to be able to resist the external force, so as not to let the knife fall to the ground." His strength is not very big. He once practiced with his classmates. It''s a pity that he can''t hold the weapon in his hand, and he is often laughed at by his classmates. If you meet a ferocious monster like this, you will be stunned at once. What else do you practice. Go home and farm. Chapter 537 "Well, I understand your request." Lin Fan nodded, already know each other''s meaning, for him, nothing is more happy than helping others. He is shaking Tang Zhidao in his hand. Let''s see! Two! It''s like I''m practising. "What''s the problem?" Cheng Zhi inquires. When he sees Lin Fan''s movements, he has no idea. He always feels that he is not very good at it, but it doesn''t matter any more. If someone is willing to waste time with him, he should be satisfied. "No Lin Fan shakes his head. He is just trying to find out the strength of Tang Zhidao in his hand. After trying, he has fully understood that he does not need to control the strength and can not use the slightest strength, otherwise he will die. And the power of the body. The archaic divine body once obtained is very strong, and it needs to restrain the power of the physical body. "Let''s go. I''m all set." Cheng Zhi said. Lin Fan gently cleaves with a wooden Tang straight knife. It''s not fast, but it''s not slow. But it''s really light. Where can I use it? If I hurt him, something will happen. He has made great progress now. If he used to be in Qingshan mental hospital, as long as the other party dares to boast that he is very strong, and you try your best, he can really hit the other party with one blow. "Here we are." Pop! With one blow, the Tang Zhidao in Cheng Zhi''s hand flies out. For Cheng Zhi, his fingers are numb, but now Where would he care whether his fingers were numb or not? Instead, he sat on the ground in despair. "I''m really a waste. I can''t even hold a knife." Tears trickle down the corner of Cheng Zhi''s eyes and fall on the ground. It''s really sad. What they say is true. They are really a waste. They can''t even stop it. "Stand up." Lin Fan said. Cheng Zhi looks at Lin Fan and is disappointed. He thinks of what his classmates say. Otherwise, he will go to an ordinary school. He doesn''t have to waste his time here. Even in his efforts, it''s useless. "Don''t despair, don''t lose heart, as long as you work hard, it will be effective. I once knew a friend who used a sword and told me something about his childhood. Do you want to hear it?" Lin fan asked softly, "yes." "His name is Tian Sheng. When he was a child, he was very thin and weak. A child as old as him was much stronger than him. Later, he went to learn sword and thought that the weight of sword was the lightest and most suitable for him. However, he had no talent in kendo. Others said that he was a waste, but he didn''t give it up, instead..." Lin fan is not anxious, not slow about. Cheng listened carefully, and clenched his fist as if he felt the same way. After a long time. Lin Fan patted Cheng Zhi on the shoulder and said, "come on, work hard, and you will succeed." "Well." Cheng Zhi is not really desperate, but needs the trust and encouragement of others. Lin fan does this to make him regain his confidence. See each other''s confident eyes. Lin Fan thought Tiansheng, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to arrange it for you. If you let Tian Sheng know that you absolutely have to roar, I''ve been a Kendo genius since I was a child. When is a waste? Even if you want to encourage others, you don''t have to make up a story with me. Di Sheng is very suitable. You can find Di Sheng. "Come on, go on." Lin Fan said. "Good." Then what happened was just like what he normally thought. Every time Lin Fan waved, he would drop Tang Zhidao in Cheng Zhi''s hand, but even so, he still insisted, picked up the knife and continued to bear Lin Fan''s wave. "Come again!" "I can do it." "I can..." The Crusade organization. The investigation team tried every means to find the places they could think of, but they couldn''t find where the monster stumps were hiding. They thought that the monster stumps might host humans. However, most people who are boarded will become monsters. The first thing they think of is cannibalism. Hunger is the most intolerable thing for monsters. But so far there has been no movement. That''s the strange thing. Dark alley. Dirty stinky ditch. It''s all the places they''re looking for, nothing but rats and cockroaches. At night. Lin Fan stays in the guard room and smiles when he thinks about what happened during the day. Cheng Zhi regains his confidence and hopes to have him to practice with him every day. He doesn''t refuse such a request. He even agrees without hesitation. Ding! There are text messages. "Uncle, the night is quiet and the moon is beautiful. What are you doing?" "Get ready to sleep." "Good self-discipline uncle, I''ll bring you breakfast tomorrow, but you can''t close the door until I arrive." "Good.""Good night, uncle!" Simple communication, Tang Naiyi''s ultimate goal is to let Lin fan not rush to close the door, this is the most important thing. Lin fan, who is going to sleep, suddenly remembers something. He opens his mobile browser and enters it in the search bar: "does light exist?" This is the simplest and most effective way. The Internet is a huge encyclopedia. You can query everything you want to know, jump to the page, and what you want to know is coming. Anonymous netizen: nerve! I don''t see daylight. Lin Fan frowned and read the following answers. "Light is a physical term, its essence is a kind of..." Good esoteric answer, not very understand, but definitely not the answer he wants to find, helpless turn off the phone, close your eyes, directly to sleep. I remember what I heard the child say yesterday. "There are warriors of light..." He suddenly opened his eyes, took out his cell phone and searched for "the warrior of light.". Look at the search page. [the warrior of light is an original character created by Chen Jianjian in 1987. It has been 40 years since then. It is a classic in the hearts of generations ¡¿ original? Lin fan is a little confused. He knows the original meaning, but he feels very strange. It shouldn''t be like this. There must be something wrong, but he continues to read down. It''s all about the story of the warrior of light, and there''s nothing he wants. "Ah Forget it. I''d better sleep. I can ask someone tomorrow. The next day! Lin fan, as usual, waits for Tang Nai to arrive at school. After breakfast, he waits for his colleagues to come. Then he takes over his work and goes to the vegetable garden to water. Cheng Zhi will come at this time and continue to train with Lin fan. "Do you know the warrior of light?" "Yes, cartoon characters are very popular with children now, and I liked them very much at that time." "No, is he real?" Lin fan had some doubts about the content of the task prompt, and in this short time, he heard something related to light, and naturally expressed his curiosity. Cheng Zhi looked at it in amazement, then chuckled, "how can it be? It doesn''t exist. It''s just fictional characters. They are all idle people who make rumors. Who believes who is a fool?" "All right." Lin Fan feels very sorry. He didn''t expect it to be like this. Cheng Zhi is the original author of the dream world. He must know more than himself. I believe he can''t be wrong. It''s the same as before. Take your time. Don''t worry, the task will be finished one day. Let''s practice together. It''s not that Cheng Zhi is weak, it''s that Lin fan is too terrible. Let alone who can resist in the dream, even those stars. A few days later. Library. "Do you have any books on the warriors of light?" Lin Fan came to the administrator and asked. The administrator is an old man. It seems that he is in his sixties and seventies. He wears glasses, combs his hair neatly, and has a strong literati temperament. The administrator took a look at Lin Fan and said calmly, "No He knew that Lin fan, the guard of the Academy, seemed really bored and wanted to read comic books to pass the time. Now we all have mobile phones. Just look on them. "Where is it, please?" Lin fan asked politely. The administrator said, "it''s all over the street. Just look for it yourself." "Thank you." Lin Fan thanks. On the street. Lin Fan searched everywhere and found books about the light warrior. It''s a pity and a disappointment. These are not what he wanted. It''s really hard. Come to the rest chair, look at the passers-by, sit there, take out the mobile phone, play with the mobile phone, and input the light warrior in the map app. All of a sudden. The page is elongated to a long distance. "Well?" "The remains of the warrior of light." When he saw the text on the map, it was more than 600 kilometers away from him. He magnified the screen with both fingers. He did not read it wrong. It was really the remains of the warrior of light. For him, this was a major discovery. Night! It''s dark. Lin Fan opens the map of his mobile phone, determines the location, soars into the sky, and then attacks in that direction. Now he is going to look for the remains of the light warrior. There must be something he wants to know. Broken Fuyang City. This city was conquered by monsters eight years ago. The wall only 20 meters high didn''t stop the invasion of monsters. In a very short time, it was conquered and died. Less than one tenth of human beings escaped from here. There are dilapidated buildings everywhere.It has become the home of plants. Lin Fan was walking in the dark street. It was very quiet around him. There was an occasional gust of wind, and the rusty cans rolled and made a little noise. Open the mobile phone to check the address. It''s only three kilometers away from him. It won''t take long to get there. Lin Fan raised his hand, fingers burning flame, illuminate the surrounding environment, not as beautiful as imagined, have become ruins, see only desolate. It used to be as prosperous as his city. Creak! There''s a voice coming. Lin Fan looked to one side, it was a dark alley, as if the dark abyss opened its mouth to devour passers-by. "It''s scary." Fortunately, Lao Zhang is not here. Otherwise, Lao Zhang must be very afraid. He knows that Lao Zhang is the most afraid of the dark. If Lao Zhang is here, he will burn a flame to light up the city. Did not care about the dark alley, continue to walk forward. Just a moment after Lin Fan left. In the dark alley, there was a red light. Chapter 538 It''s a pity that Fuyang, once a rich city, has turned into a horrible ghost town, which everyone didn''t expect. There are unimaginable dangers hidden in the shadows. "Eh!" Lin fan, who heard the movement again, looked back, empty behind him. He stood in the same place and pondered. His fingers swayed, pointing to the left and right, swinging back and forth. "Sounds like it''s coming from here." Lin Fan looks at the lane on the right. It''s so dark that he can''t see his fingers. After thinking about it, if you have doubts, all the mysteries will be solved as long as you face them bravely. Any senior adventurer will not rush into a dark alley. For them, places like this have the highest mortality rate. Either leave or throw a powerful grenade in and blow it up. Dada! The clear sound of footsteps in the night is harsh, and the burning fire between the fingers radiates a dazzling light to disperse the darkness. With Lin Fan''s step in, the dark alley becomes bright, as if an ancient priest, holding high the Bible, is tearing away the darkness. There is something in the alley. Maybe it is the feeling that the light is about to cover the dark alley. The other party feels the threat and makes a low roar. Finally Lin fan saw what was at the end of the alley. If the crusading team saw the monster in front of them, it would definitely exclaim, this monster is called Grice, with boundless strength. Its lower body is very thin, its upper body is very strong, just like a huge mountain, and its head is as ferocious as a butcher. "Hello." Lin Fan said hello, can''t because the other side is ugly, dislike others, this is not a very good habit. The monsters in Fuyang, a city of ruins, are extremely hungry. They are in urgent need of food. When they encounter prey, their eyes are red. "Roar!" Grice roared and ran towards Lin fan. His body higher than Lin Fan was like a hill moving. The ground was rumbling. It was impossible for human beings to compete with him. Puchi! There was a crackle. A moment later. Lin Fan came out of the dark alley and continued to walk towards his destination. He met some strange guys. It''s normal for him to have strange food. He doesn''t have to pay much attention to it. Gradually, Lin Fan disappeared at the corner of the road. In the dark alley, a pile of rotten meat exudes heat, and none of them is complete. If you look carefully, you can still find some complete meat. Like the head. "Hungry..." Scattered in the corner of the head open mouth, make a sound Such monsters as Grice are very strong. If they are encountered by the Crusaders, they will definitely have a headache. Where Lin fan is so simple and easy, anyone will have to blow it up. It wasn''t long. Lin fan stopped and raised his head. There was a plaque on it. Although it had been eroded and condensed with dust, he could still see some words clearly. [welcome to the remains of the warrior of light] in the empty surroundings, only Lin Fan was standing there, which was very strange. A gust of wind blew, rolled up the leaves and fell between the heaven and the earth. The surrounding buildings are very simple. [ticket office! ¡¿ [queue! ¡¿ [VIP waiting area! ¡¿ although it''s all like this, it has complete functions. Lin Fan didn''t think much about it. He walked inside. This children''s paradise is the biggest special scenic spot in Fuyang. It was also one of the main sources of financial revenue. It''s very popular with children. No matter men and women, old and young, can find full of memories here, unfortunately Who can know is such a place, but encounter the destruction of the monster. "It does taste a bit." Although it looks deserted, he can see through the essence of the place, close his eyes, and imagine in his mind the once prosperous times, beautiful buildings, people full of laughter, living in the sunshine together. "Maybe we can find something about the mission here." He is full of expectations for this operation. Now what has something to do with the task is that if you look carefully here, you may find something. "Hello! Is anyone there Cried Lin fan. When you come to a strange place, you have to ask if there is anyone. If someone is not better, ask for something, the other party will tell him. It''s much easier for someone to lead the way. I called for a meeting. No one answered, obviously no one. They have been deserted for such a long time. Who will stay here. At this time, when he saw the electric box, he went to check the situation curiously. When he saw these, he naturally remembered the past. He was the one who had been electrified by the electric box, and he was safe and sound. There was no problem at all.See strange switch, people''s hands are relatively cheap, encounter never seen things, will try the situation. Pop! Hum! There was a dull sound, as if the engine was running. Pop! Pop! A lamp on the ground lights up, hit toward the sky, these lights shine things, is a 30 meter tall giant. Didi! The giant lights up, and then there''s a sound inside. "Soldiers of light are here. Welcome to our children." "Fight, monsters." "I, the warrior of light, will destroy you." The electronic sound is very thick, the sound is loud, and it is transmitted in all directions. "Wow Lin Fan looked up. He had never seen such a magnificent giant. The flashing lights on his body were very domineering. "Is this the warrior of light?" He stood there and watched. It just feels strange. "It''s different from what I think. It''s like the children''s paradise Xiaobao took me to." Lin Fan ponders, the more he thinks about it, the more he feels like this. If Xiao Bao is around, he can ask him about it. With Xiao Bao''s head, he absolutely knows these things. Come to the giant, stretch out your hand, touch, the material feels like stone, no It''s stone. It''s not like it''s not like it''s not like it. It''s like this. With the light shining on the giant, the monsters found the movement here, all kinds of hissing and roaring came, all of them came towards this side. The monsters looked strange and ferocious. Ordinary people had no way to survive in the face of these monsters. Just when Lin Fan was going to continue to go deep inside. There was a lot of noise around. When he looked around, it was dark in the distance. The flame of his fingers expanded gradually, and the light dissipated the darkness. Suddenly, his eyes became bright, and the surrounding environment was clear at a glance. There was no place to hide anything. "Oh Hoo!" Lin Fan found himself surrounded. In all directions are ferocious monsters, they are like hunting, hear the sound of prey, crazy from everywhere. "Hungry!" "Hungry!" Every monster makes a gloomy sound. They are too hungry to eat for a long time. How can they let go of their prey. "Hello everyone Lin Fan felt the strong malice from them. They were all unfriendly, but he still said hello to these guys, hoping to sit down peacefully and have a talk, which might ease their anger. It''s just His greeting, in exchange for this group of monsters crazy general rush, the moment will drown Lin fan. ¡­¡­ It''s a suburb more than ten miles away from Fuyang City. Three heavily armed armored vehicles were driving fast, but the light suddenly rose in Fuyang City. They were at a loss. "Warning! Warning "There are problems in Fuyang City." In the front of the car, Wang Xiaojun, who was observing the surrounding situation, looked at the situation in the distance with a dignified look and informed the people in the two cars behind in time. They came to Fuyang City to look for things. When Fuyang City was not destroyed, this was the most important gene research institute, where the results of monster gene research were stored. The three armored vehicles in motion gradually slowed down. "The trough! I''ve never seen this before. It can''t be caused by some monster. " "No way. Monsters don''t have that ability." "I feel like it''s human." "Going or not?" "I think it''s necessary to see it." "Our task this time is to enter Fuyang City. No matter what happens, we have to enter. I think the best thing is to be careful and act according to the plan." "Good." For them, if we want to say what a miracle is, the current situation is a miracle to them. They never thought that anyone could survive here. Those monsters are not vegetarians. Now they have three armored cars and a team of 15 people. They are all first-class veterans. They have performed many tasks and know all kinds of monsters well. But I want to live in Fuyang. It''s hard. The chances of survival are so slim that there is no chance. Inside the city. Three armored vehicles are driving, and the lights are shining all around. At the same time, all kinds of weapons are ready, not the kind of guns and cannons. These things are really useful for monsters, but they cause a lot of noise, and it''s easy to be attracted by monsters. Therefore, the best way is to cover the monsters with a large metal net to limit their movement. Although it can''t be completely limited, it can last for a period of time."That''s where the light comes from. If the situation is not right, retreat at the first time." "Good." "I understand." Gradually. The members of the Crusade team changed their faces and gradually found that the situation was different from what they thought. The strong smell of blood is very pungent. But I didn''t see any broken meat. Not even a monster. "Be careful!" Boom! The armored car drove into a deep pit, which was in a semi-arc shape and spread far away. When I just saw the surrounding situation, I was fascinated and didn''t notice the situation on the ground. "Damn it, the front of the car tilted in. Everyone got out of the car to guard the surrounding situation and get the car up as fast as possible." "Yes." They have an absolute tacit understanding, and they all know what to do in this situation. The first one to get off the bus was the investigator in the team. He looked into the distance. At this glance I can''t shift my eyes any more. Chapter 539 "What''s the matter? Can it be a time of stupefaction? Pay attention to the surrounding situation and get the armored car up." Wang Xiaojun saw the investigators in a daze and cried out in a hurry. The city occupied by monsters is the most dangerous. You never know when the danger will appear. The monsters hidden in the dark will always appear behind you when you are careless, show their fangs and swallow their prey. "Come and have a look." "Come here." Cried the investigator. His eyes were round as if he were in the ghost. When people heard his voice, they moved closer to him, and at the same time they noticed the surrounding situation. If anything bad happened, they could escape at the first time. just as like as two peas, they all had the same expression. "This..." The vertical and horizontal gap spreads away, like the trace left by some kind of laser weapon. "Was there just a hot weapons war here?" "It''s impossible. If it''s a hot weapon, it will definitely cause a lot of noise, and the monsters of this city will surely swarm here." "Be careful. I don''t think it''s easy here." "Well." All of a sudden. Wang Xiaojun glanced into the distance and saw a figure standing there. "Who..." When they heard the voice, they were ready to fight with their weapons. They looked at each other. "It''s like people." "Go and have a look. Be careful." They have a very high tacit understanding in fighting, and they can organize in an orderly way in the face of any danger. As they get closer. There were burning marks on the ground, and scattered monster corpses. "Who are you?" They didn''t dare to get too close. The strange situation made them feel at a loss, but they couldn''t be careless until they understood the specific situation. At the same time, be prepared to fight. If it''s not right, cut him to death. Lin fan, standing in front of the statue of the warrior of light, turns around and smiles when he hears someone calling him. "Hello." The crusading teams were relieved. When they heard each other''s words, they could be sure that he was human. It''s just that they find each other wearing masks, which makes them feel unfriendly and strange. There are 13 men and only two women in the 15 member group. These two women are very capable and they are all elite trained in the battle. Xiao Hong is the captain of this team, with strong strength, and her calmness has helped their team avoid many crises. The first time a normal woman is in danger is to hold her head and scream, and then wait to die, but according to research, once a woman can calm down, she is much calmer than a man. Delicate mind, can pay attention to many details. "What are you doing here?" Xiao Hong, dressed in combat clothes, looks at each other carefully. Wearing a mask, she appears in Fuyang City in the middle of the night. Looking at the surrounding environment, it seems that there has been a fierce battle, which is suspected to be caused by hot weapons. "I''m looking for light." "Light?" "Yes, do you believe in light?" Xiao Hong and her teammates looked at each other with a meaningful meaning in their eyes, as if to say, I doubt that there is something wrong with this guy''s head. What do you think, do you also feel that there is something wrong. "We believe in light, but who are you?" Xiao Hong asked. "I am the warrior of light." Lin Fan said calmly that the face hidden behind the mask of the warrior of light was very dignified. He even decided that he was the warrior of light. Just after solving those monsters, a piece of paper came from nowhere, and the pictures on the paper touched him greatly. This is a picture drawn by a child. The picture of him holding the soldier of light, with the red sun above and balloons flying in the sky, finally signed by Wang dada, the second class of the third year. Touching the paper, he seems to be able to trace back to the situation at that time. Wang dada, who is playing here, holds the doll of the light warrior in his left hand and the drawing paper in his right hand, standing in front of the stone statue with his head held high, admiring. Finally, the monster came. Wang dada called out "warrior of light", hoping that the idol would appear and beat away the monster, but the final result was tragic. So. Lin Fan felt a power of inheritance. Maybe there is no such thing as a warrior of light. But he was willing to set an example and become the light in everyone''s eyes. Therefore, in front of a ruins, he found the mask of light warrior. Although the mask was dirty, it contained a great power.When Lin Fan said this. The members of the Crusade team were completely confused. Poof! Wang Xiaojun couldn''t help laughing. "I''m sorry, I don''t want to laugh. I can''t help it. I..." He turned his head, covered his mouth and wanted to laugh, but he always felt bad and could only endure. My God, it never occurred to him that someone said he was a warrior of light. Xiao Hong looks at Lin Fan and moves from his mask to his body. Her clothes are very good and her two words on her chest are very distinctive. "Security No mistake. Lin fan is still wearing hot security clothes in the market. The soldier of light in his security uniform has never seen him. "Do you believe in light?" What Lin Fan wants is to let them understand that light exists, and that''s what the task says. Xiao Hong just looked at him and didn''t know how to answer for a moment. If you wear more formal clothes, I may say that I believe it. But in your current situation, how can I say that the security clothes I wear are not conspicuous? Security is really overbearing. Xiao Hong said: "before I believe it or not, I want to ask you, where are you from and where are you the security guard?" The situation in front of us is full of strangeness. First of all How did he come to Fuyang City? It''s impossible for him to come on foot. There are too many monsters to arrive safely. There are also traces here. How did they cause them? These are all questions. Lin fan knows the situation of the light warrior very well. After all, during the investigation, he read a lot of information. Since it has been substituted, he can''t change it at will. "I come from the light kingdom of M78 nebula. I am a warrior of light." Lin Fan said. All of a sudden. The scene is very quiet, the air is a little cold, such jokes are not funny, for the Crusade team, we communicate with you normally, but you play such jokes with us. Is it interesting? It''s not interesting. It''s a waste of time. "Captain, I feel like he''s teasing us." Wang Xiaojun whispered. Xiao Hong, as the captain of the team, has the same feeling. Of course, she never underestimates Lin fan. It must not be a simple guy to be here. Otherwise, she can''t stand here safely. In this tense atmosphere. Lin Fan''s appearance and wonderful comments brought them some happiness and relieved their nervous mind. Even some members want to incorporate this wonderful flower and make him the mascot of the team, that is, to make them happy. Every time they are out on a mission, what they lack is such relaxed teammates. All of a sudden! Xiao Hong''s face changed. "Everyone get ready to fight. Return the armored car. The monsters are coming." In this era, monsters are like scythes hanging around their necks. They can harvest their lives at any time. Under such high pressure, it is normal for human bodies to be developed. It is also a change based on the environment, but this change is rare and almost difficult to encounter. Xiao Hong is one of them. Her talent is to sense whether there are monsters within 100 meters, which is also an important reason why she can become the team leader. All members believe in her and avoid many dangers with her reminding. Everyone is convinced of Xiao Hong and never feels that it is wrong for a woman to become their team leader. "Captain, the monster has surrounded our armored vehicles." "The trough! What''s the matter? There are too many monsters. Are we all going to die here? " There were monsters all around, as if the monsters living in the whole city had come here. "Captain, that''s the three armed king. How can we meet such a monster?" The crowd looked into the distance. I was surprised to find that the leading monster was actually one of the top ten monsters in the list of monster strength. This kind of monster was ferocious with curved fangs coming out of his mouth. At that time, when this kind of monster first appeared, it didn''t attract much attention. But later, the strength of this monster was amazing. A team of 100 people was destroyed by the three armed king. "Be ready to fight, form a circle and don''t disperse." Xiao Hong looks dignified. She knows that in front of such a large number of monsters, she can''t defend for a long time. The first wave of shock can''t be defended, but it''s impossible for them to give up resistance. Even if you die, you have to take some monsters. "Yes." They regretted very much and knew that they shouldn''t get off at will. They not only met a guy with a bad head, but also met a monster surrounded by them for no reason. I don''t understand. Think carefully, did not send out a huge movement, these monsters in the end is how to come. Is itThey thought of a possibility, which was made by Lin fan. Xiao Hong is alert to these monsters, but her eyes are glancing at Lin fan. At this moment, life and death are in an instant. What will he do? Or what to do. If you want to say where the only life is, it''s in Lin fan. Everyone wants to live. She doesn''t believe that the other party will die here. There must be an escape way or some way. "Pay attention to that guy. Maybe he can escape." Xiao Hong whispered to her teammates. The teammates were surprised. Yes, that guy must have a way. Or are you really waiting to die here with us? The captain is worthy of the other side. Mind really delicate, if not the captain to remind them, I''m afraid they won''t care. "Come here and I''ll protect you." Lin fan saw the monster surrounded here and waved to Xiao Hong. At this moment, the warrior of light will deliver light. As long as you believe in light, there will be a miracle. Chapter 540 "Captain, how to choose." Wang Xiaojun quickly asked, give them time to think is not much, believe or not, a moment to make a choice. "Close up." Xiao Hong has no choice but to trust the other side, and then quickly moves towards Lin Fan with her teammates. "Roar!" The three armed king holds his six arms tightly, roars angrily, and his voice is earth shaking, which is enough to shake the whole Fuyang City. This type of monster will devour the same kind. A monster standing next to the three armed king can''t avoid it. He grabs it, chews it, and the fresh blood is all over the ground. The scene is disgusting and terrifying. Everyone will be afraid when he sees it. Today''s situation has brought Xiao Hong a great sense of oppression. "These monsters are very fast. If you want to go, hurry up. Otherwise, once you wait for them to attack, it''s hard to go." Xiao Hong reminds her that she looks around and finds many speed type monsters. For these speed type monsters, the results of human 100m champion are like tortoises. Once tested, speed type monsters only need three or four seconds for 100m. "I will protect you." Lin fan has regarded himself as a warrior of light. What he has to do is to protect them and let them believe in light, and miracles often happen. Brother, you have said many times that we agree that you need to protect us, but can we take some practical actions, such as leaving here. Just when Xiao Hong thought that the other party was going to take them away, she found that the other party was walking towards the front, about three meters away. What are you going to do? "Will you go or not?" Xiao Hong asked. Lin Fan looked at Xiao Hong, puzzled, "go? Why do you want to go? I''m a warrior of light. When I encounter monsters, I''m sure I will repel them all. Don''t worry, I won''t make you dangerous. " One of the team members finally couldn''t hold it. "Captain, there''s something wrong with his brain. It''s better to fight with them than to sit here waiting to die." Now, Lin fan knows that he is a warrior of light. When fighting, he can''t destroy the other side as he used to do. He has studied the unique skills of the warrior of light. There are several moves in the cartoon. He kept it all in mind. For example: flash of the king! Supreme light! Speed of light! Holy Light boxing! Right now. Lin Fan looked at them with a serious expression and said, "believe in light, and light will bring you miracles. Do you understand?" The members of the Crusade team looked at Lin Fan foolishly. They were really confused by each other''s behavior. Their heads were in a mess, and they didn''t know what to say. "Captain, we should not choose to believe him." "Yes." "It seems that this is our final destination." Right now. A monster roars and pours directly at Lin fan. It''s a speed monster. It appears in front of Lin Fan in the blink of an eye. The crusading team has completely given up rescuing Lin fan. Now that it''s hard to protect themselves, how can they care so much. But "What?" The members of the Crusade suddenly widened their eyes. Originally, they thought that Lin fan must die in the monster''s blood, but how could they think that he even grabbed the monster''s head with one hand. The situation was so light that they were stunned. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe what they saw. Xiao Hong''s heart beat hard. She had never seen such a situation. All of a sudden. In order to achieve the effect, Lin Fan''s body is blooming with white light. These white lights, like particles, shine around and disperse the darkness. Living in white light gives people the feeling of holiness and warmth. "Light Warrior of light? " Wang Xiaojun stammered and rubbed his eyes with both hands. His eyes were round. If Lin Fan''s words were regarded as a kind of bull force before, now this situation is really confusing. Next. Lin fan blows away with one fist, and his fist is covered with white light particles, which directly blows away the monster in front of him. "The trough! This is holy light boxing. " Wang Xiaojun exclaimed. When he was a child, he especially liked to see the light warrior. When he saw that the light warrior defeated the monster, he was very excited. He even thought that the light warrior must exist. Only when he grew up did he know that it was just a fictional animated character, not real at all. "What holy light boxing?" Xiao Hong asked. She knows about the warriors of light, but she doesn''t understand that those are what boys like to see, and girls like to see Balabala, the little devil fairy and so on Wang Xiaojun said: "this is the move of the light warrior. It''s especially powerful. It''s to condense the light on the fist and then fight towards the monster. Generally, few monsters can hold it." Xiao Hong was confused and full of questions. What other members have seen.Someone was talking to himself. "Does the warrior of light really exist?" Just when they were in a mess. Lin Fan''s hands crossed, and a huge white light of particles gathered on his arm, whew Light sweeps away, meets the monster of light, evaporates instantly. "The trough! This is the supreme light. " Wang Xiaojun exclaimed again. Xiao Hong said, "what is the supreme light?" "Captain, this is the unique skill of the light warrior, especially powerful. When I was a child, I was very Forget it Wang Xiaojun just wanted to show the situation when he was young. For example, he crossed his hands and yelled at others, "supreme light." "Anyway, it''s very powerful. He can''t really be a warrior of light. It''s not fiction, but reality?" "But the warrior of light is an original character created by Chen Jianjian in 1987. It should not be true. What''s the situation?" "Could it be that Did Chen Jianjian see the warrior of light with his own eyes before he created his work? " Wang Xiaojun is possessed. The more he thinks about it, the more likely he is. "Captain, we are likely to witness a miracle." Xiao Hong looks at her teammates. To tell the truth, she doesn''t know about the light warrior, but this scene is not what human beings can do. At this point. A voice that made all the men in the room boiling. "Come on, sword of light." Lin Fan raised his hand, the natural heavy white particles of light condensed, directly condensed into a sword, sword blooming light, shining on the world. "The trough! what the fuck! As like as two peas, I am the holy light sword. The warrior of the light is the same as the one who I saw when I was a child. Captain, he is really a warrior of light. I didn''t expect to see the warrior of light "Do you know what this means to us men?" Wang Xiaojun just like to see the idol fans, excited to grasp the head, it looks like to be in situ explosion. At this time, even if Xiao Hong didn''t understand the situation of the light warrior, she also knew that there was such a powerful guy who could deal with the monster. Looking at the scene, the man who called himself the light warrior shuttled through the monster group and couldn''t see a figure at all. She could only see a figure shuttling quickly, and her naked eyes couldn''t keep up with each other''s speed. Even the three armed king, who she thought was terrible to the extreme, was directly smashed, and even had no chance to resist. For a moment. Lin Fan appeared in front of them, the holy light sword was on the ground, and the palm of his hand was on the hilt. The monsters around turned into ashes and scattered in the sky and the earth. Xiao Hong doesn''t know what to say. The people who shine in front of her are too sacred and warm. "Do you believe in light?" Lin fan asked. Xiao Hong didn''t answer, not that she didn''t want to answer, but that she was really shocked and didn''t know what to say. She always felt that life had become wonderful. Was everything in front of her a dream? "I believe, I believe." Wang Xiaojun is no longer calm, but completely crazy, those eyes have shown love, the excitement to see the idol, which can be described casually. "Believe in light, and there will be miracles." Lin Fan said. Wang Xiaojun said: "yes, there is no mistake. I always remember this sentence. If you believe in light, there will be a miracle. Are you really a soldier of light?" "Well, I''m the warrior of light." Lin fan has completely entered the role-playing, since I can''t find the light, then I will become the light, the current situation is very smooth, there is no problem. "Warrior of light, can you give me a signature, no I can shake hands with you. I loved you very much when I was a child. I dreamed that I could become a warrior of light one day Wang Xiaojun''s face is full of expectation. As the No.2 member of the team, he doesn''t have the style of leadership, but everyone can understand. He doesn''t see that other people are completely stupid, and even his breathing voice is so clear. "Yes." Lin Fan nodded. Wang Xiaojun, who had shaken hands with Lin fan, put his right hand close to his heart, showing a satisfied look. He wanted to cut it down and make it into a specimen, and put it in the most conspicuous place in his home. Whenever someone comes to visit, he introduces it to others. This hand has a lot of history, but it''s the hand he once held with the warrior of light. "It''s time for me to go." Lin fan knows that the warrior of light will never stay for a long time, and usually leaves directly after destroying the monster. He is playing now, so to be consistent, Xiao Hong, who has been silent for a long time, opens her mouth. "Warrior of light, how can we find you?" This is what she wants to know most and what she thinks is the most important aspect. Lin Fan said: "believe in light, light will give you a miracle." The voice just dropped. Lin Fan turned into a white light and rose to the sky, disappearing into the dark night sky. "Soldier of light, let''s go." Wang Xiaojun waved his hand, then pulled the team and said: "you see, it''s really a soldier of light. I didn''t expect that it really exists. Now I believe in light, miracle and soldier of light. Whoever tells me that there is no soldier of light in the world, I have to have a good chat with him."Members are communicating, although not as crazy as Wang Xiaojun, but very excited, at the same time more shocked, really strong, so many monsters were eliminated in an instant. Man is saved. Hope is just around the corner. The only one who can keep calm is Xiao Hong. "Act immediately, find something, and report back to us as soon as possible." Chapter 541 Security room! Lin Fan took the lower part of the set and put it in place. It''s a good feeling to play it. The existence of the first spread of light is successful. Of course, he thought of the situation he had shown before. He was very surprised. He did not expect that he could have such ability. He never thought that he could condense the light like particles. Think about one thing. It''s impossible to do it alone. You have to look for other people''s help. "Will, please come out and meet me. I have something to tell you." Lin Fan contacts with the will of the world, and suddenly he feels a little scared and uneasy. "Is the will afraid of me?" He was very confused about this. He didn''t know what the reason was. I was very friendly. Although I hadn''t met him, the breath from me was friendly and full of love. Do you need to think about it? It''s like you are sleeping at home, sleeping soundly. When you suddenly open your eyes, a strange face appears in front of you. There is no key to my house, and such a thing has never happened. Can it not be frightening? Lin Fan gently stroked his will and said gently, "don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad person. I''m very gentle. I just want to have a chat with you. I hope you can help me a little bit." He tried his best to slow down his tone, convey tenderness, and let the other party feel the kindness he expressed. The dream world doesn''t seem very smart. Stupid. Lin Fan''s idea is very simple. He hopes that the will can help him take care of everyone. He believes that there will be miracles in the light. He calls on him and he will cover the light in the hearts of those who need help. Although the will is very dull. But still can understand what Lin Fan said, crazy nod, think is to leave quickly, to the will, now the situation makes him very uneasy. The next day! Lin Fan stood at the gate of the college as usual, watching the students laughing and entering the college. After his observation, he found that there were more girls than boys in the college, and they were very beautiful. It was really a good place. Xiao Hong''s Crusade team was not from the Department of Blackstone hope city, but from another city. Jinzhou City. Three armored vehicles slowly drove into the base. A bearded repairman with strong mechanical atmosphere looked at the three armored vehicles with a smile. These mechanical repairmen have no other skills, but they are very good at repairing machines. The only hope is that the people who go out can come back safely. "One." "Two." ¡­¡­ Fu, Yang Xiu''s teacher, counted the number of people. One was not bad, and the other was not bad. They all came back safely. He knew that they were going to Fuyang City, which had been occupied by monsters. It was extremely dangerous. If they were careless, they would suffer heavy losses. "Captain Xiao, welcome back safely." Yang Xiuying took over. Xiao Hong said: "thank you, uncle Yang, for coming back safely this time, thanks to the armored vehicles you refitted." In fact, this is to open your eyes and tell lies. If you don''t meet the strange light warrior, no matter how powerful the armored car is, you will die in the hands of those monsters. When Yang Xiu heard Xiao Hong''s praise, he immediately laughed, "where, where, you are in the front line, I can only weld some things in the back, and the whole machine can help you." "Uncle Yang, we have a little trouble this time. The armored car has driven into the deep ditch and can''t get it out in a short time. Do you have any good ideas in this respect?" Xiao Hong asked. "Oh, yes." Yang Xiu felt his chin and beard, "I''ll think about this problem carefully, and I''ll give you some ideas." "That''s uncle Yang." "It''s all up to me." Then, the members of the Crusade organization carried the things on the armored car down, while Xiao Hong took the members to report the situation, which was very important. ¡­¡­ "You said that you met a man who claimed to be a warrior of light in Fuyang City, and he wiped out all the monsters in Fuyang City at a very short speed?" In the conference room, the speaker is Wang Zhong, the head of the organization. Although he is in his 50s and 60s now, he looks a bit obscene. But who was not a handsome man when he was young? He once had a famous title of "chasing the wind youth". As long as I am fast enough, I will chase the wind to you. Now he can be called "chasing the wind old man". "You''re not joking with me. I know that your mission is very successful. There are no injuries. It''s worthwhile to be happy. But look at them. They are in the same mood as I am now. They all want to laugh." The participants of the meeting were all senior officials of the Crusade organizations in Jinzhou City. Although their faces are serious, if you look at the corners of their eyes carefully, you can see that they are holding a smile now, and the lines on the corners of their eyes have emerged. Wang Xiaojun couldn''t bear to be doubted about their experience, so he stood up and said: "really, we have really met the light warrior. My hand has shaken hands with the light warrior. I don''t believe you can smell my hand. It definitely has the smell of the light warrior."Wang Zhong clapped his hand, and he was disgusted. "Don''t make any noise." "I didn''t make any noise." Wang Xiaojun feels very aggrieved. It''s true that the warrior of light really exists. If you want to believe in light, why don''t you believe it. "Well, you all go back and have a good rest. I''ll arrange some psychiatrists to help you." Wang Zhong understands their situation. Too much pressure means that they are prone to such situations. Pop! All of a sudden. Xiao Hong clapped her hands on the table and said solemnly, "we''re not kidding. We didn''t believe in the real soldiers of light before, but we saw him with our own eyes, and the monsters of Fuyang City were destroyed by him." All the people are awed by Xiao Hong''s actions. Wang Zhong was silent for a long time and said slowly, "what about the evidence?" "There is a recorder on the armored vehicle, but the parking position is a little special. There is no front view, but there is light. You can have a look." Xiao Hong put the pictures in front of them. I''m sorry. The parking position of the armored car is a bit awkward. But in the lens, there is a dazzling white light. The light is particle like, which is by no means what ordinary people can do. At the same time, there is the roaring sound of monsters, deafening, which is enough to show that they have met many monsters. All looked solemn and silent. After a long time "Really?" When Wang Zhong asked this time, he was very serious. He didn''t doubt it as before. Instead, he gradually believed what Xiao Hong said. Xiao Hong said: "it''s true. No matter whether he is a warrior of light or not, at least he''s not what we human beings can do. There''s no explanation. That only means that he is a warrior of light." Wang Zhong was silent again. He looked at the faces of his colleagues. They are very calm, but he knows that this is not calm, but knowing the situation, which has completely broken their cognition. "Is Chen Jianjian still alive?" Wang Zhong asked. "Who?" "If the warrior of light is still alive, we have to meet him." Wang Zhong is very helpless, not all of them have seen the light warrior Animation. They like to watch it. They don''t even know who the author is. They also say that they believe in light and your sister. Xiao Hong said: "I have investigated on my way back. Chen Jianjian is still alive and now lives in Jinzhou City." "Well, go to him now." Wang Zhong said. ¡­¡­ In the garden. Pop! "I can''t stop it once." Cheng Zhihao despair, despair have been unable to see the future road, "I am really weak ah." There is something wrong with his mind. I always blame myself for being weak, but I never think whether Lin fan is strong or not. Preconceived substitution is damned. "Come on, take your time." Lin Fan encouraged him. He didn''t see any advantages from Cheng Zhi, but he liked to praise others. He wouldn''t be so unfeeling. "You have excellent stores. As long as you work hard, it will be effective." Mushroom head Cheng Zhi looks up at Lin fan, his eyes are full of doubts, but more is a kind of surprise and joy, no one has ever told him this, or that he is a person with advantages. "My strengths?" "Yes, you have an advantage." Lin Fan said. Cheng Zhi looks at Lin Fan expectantly, with light in his eyes, as if he wants to know what my advantages are and whether he can tell me so that I can have a clear idea. Feeling this longing, Lin Fan smiles. "In fact, your advantage is self-knowledge. You can know that you are weak, but you will not give up easily. This is your advantage and the biggest advantage." Cheng zhizong feels that this is like a curse, but it''s wrong when he thinks about it carefully. It seems that it''s really a kind of advantage of himself. Encouraged, Cheng said with confidence, "I will continue to work hard." "Well, let''s go on." This kind of training is boring for anyone, but it is very interesting for Lin fan, because it can help others. As long as it can help others, it will make him feel happy. A group of students passed by. "You see, that''s Cheng Zhi, training here." "Ha ha, the person who trained him turned out to be the security guard of our college. It''s really sad that no one formed a team with him, so we have to find the security guard." "Ouch, it''s useless. I can''t even hold a weapon. I can''t imagine what to do when he meets a monster after graduation." "Ha ha ha ha..." A group of people left with a smile. The voice is not small. Cheng Zhi listens to it. He takes this kind of underestimation as motivation, and trains with Lin Fan with patience and will. Senior nursing home.Chen Jianjian, a famous master, lives here and has created a masterpiece in the hearts of generations. He naturally earns a lot of money. Although he has children, he just likes to stay in a nursing home. Easy. Leisure. At ease. The most important thing is to be able to communicate with all kinds of old sisters. Although he has not been able to communicate with each other for many years, he is more concerned about spiritual communication. It''s a good feeling. "Dad, someone''s looking for you." Chen Jianjian''s son usually lives in a nursing home and accompanies his father. He stands outside the door and talks, but he hears the sound inside, as if there are a lot of people. "Big sister, you have a good hand." "I knew at a glance that when you were young, you must have been a beautiful woman." "Well, it''s too late to meet. It''s too late to meet." Chen Xiang found that the people looked at him with strange eyes. He was embarrassed and said, "my father is just a little active." Chapter 542 in the house. Several old girls are sitting around the bed, while Mr. Chen Jianjian is lying on the bed. He is not able to move, so he can only let the old girls come to the house and chat with him. Looking at Chen Jianjian, Wang Zhong is much older than he expected. His face is wrinkled. It''s really rare for him to brag here when he is in his eighties. "Brother Chen, you have guests. Let''s go first." "Let''s go!" Chen Jianjian waved to some old girls and told them to come to chat and continue to show you palms when they had nothing to do. As a son, Chen Xiang was very embarrassed. Dad, the guests are still here, can''t you keep the point? What do you think of it. Xiao Hong can see at a glance that Chen Jianjian, who is lying on the bed and has no action ability, is definitely an LSP. There is no need to doubt about this. It is absolutely like this. "How many are you?" Chen Jianjian inquires. There is no wave in his muddy eyes, but he is very divine. His eyes stay on other people, but only on Xiao Hong for three seconds. It''s a common problem for all men. It''s normal. Beauty for men, regardless of age. "Father, these are all leaders of the Crusade organization. This is Mr. Wang Zhong. They have something to talk to you about." Chen Xiang introduced him. He was very puzzled that his father didn''t have much ability, so he made a cartoon fire and made some money. In addition to these, he really didn''t know what ability his father had. He even asked the leaders of the Crusade organization to find him. "Welcome, please sit down." Chen Jianjian motioned for everyone to sit down. At the same time, he and his son Chen Xiang had the same idea. I have some doubts about the current situation. What are you looking for? I''m all about to go to the earth. It''s useless. Wang Zhong sat aside and inquired, "the warrior of light created by Mr. Chen is very famous. Even now, the childhood of generations is very popular." "Ah, where, where, small things can bring laughter to the audience, I am very satisfied. Now the sequels of the light warrior are all produced by a company I commissioned, which has nothing to do with me." Chen Jianjian is very proud of his ability to create the role of warrior of light, which is the pride of his whole life. The mouth said where, the heart is very proud. Chen Jianjian pondered, why did the leaders of the Crusade organization discuss these with him? I don''t understand. "Ha ha, Mr. Chen is modest. It''s nothing but a classic. I like the characters created by Mr. Chen very much. My grandson also likes them very much. He wants to be a soldier of light every day and has a profound influence." Wang Zhong started with a wave of flattery without direct inquiry. He had to take his time in everything. First of all, he had to draw closer the relationship between the two sides. When he had a good conversation, he had a direct introduction. Naturally, the effect would be better. Chen Jianjian said with a smile: "it''s a great honor to get such high praise from the leaders." Wang Zhong said with a smile, "well, by the way, I don''t know what Mr. Chen thought when he first created the warrior of light. This role is too classic. I''m afraid it has some inspiration." Xiao Hong and others are absorbed. This is the purpose of their coming here to inquire about the "warriors of light". "Inspiration?" Chen Jianjian was silent, then looked at Wang Zhong seriously and said, "if I say that I have seen the light warrior, do you believe it?" People who heard these words were shocked. Have you ever seen them? If it comes out of other people''s mouths, he won''t believe it. If Chen Jianjian had said that before, they would not believe it. It was just a kind of propaganda. Now They really believe it. When Chen Jianjian saw that the people were shocked and did not respond, he was very surprised. Could it be that I was so realistic that they thought there was a "warrior of light". I''m just kidding. It''s just to get the atmosphere going. Don''t do that. "We believe." Wang Zhong said firmly. At this time, Chen Jianjian was completely stupid. He never thought that the leaders of these crusading organizations should be so middle-class. People with a little brain can understand that what they boast about is not true. Can you stop it. Of course Although people are not in the Jianghu, they always pay close attention to the movements of the Jianghu. Many children or childlike adults believe that the "warrior of light" exists. That''s what they believe. Chen Jianjian knows clearly that, in this case, I''ll play with you. I didn''t expect that my works would have such influence. I really didn''t expect that. "Believe in light." Chen Jianjian spoke. Wang Xiaojun excited: "there will be miracles." Chen Jianjian looked up in a daze. He was confused in his eyes. What do you mean? Shouldn''t the next sentence be "light exists"? Who said that "miracles will happen".I don''t remember. Forget it. Now these are not important for the moment, don''t think so complicated. "Miss Chen, my name is Wang Xiaojun." Wang Xiaojun took the initiative to step forward, holding Chen Jianjian''s hand. In the face of the other side, he said frankly: "please forgive me for not holding you with both hands, because my right hand is really too important for me. I''ve seen the warrior of light, and I hold it with my right hand. I''m sure I won''t wash my hands in my life." For all the people in the Crusade organization, they can understand this situation. It is Wang Xiaojun''s pride and will never be forgotten. But Chen Jianjian gently shifts his eyes and looks at Chen Xiang standing beside him. Chen Xiang notices his father''s eyes and even understands the meaning of them. My father is asking him, where did you come from? He is still the leader of the Crusade organization. He always feels like he is with a group of primary school students. Xiao Hong said: "it''s late. It''s time to give Miss Chen a good rest. Let''s come back next time." Wang Zhong took a surprised look at Xiao Hong and didn''t say much. Everyone got up to say goodbye to Mr. Chen. After waiting for everyone to leave, Chen Jianjian points to his son and has a lot to say, but he doesn''t know what to say for a moment. But the general meaning is Don''t call me crazy again. Your sister! Is it possible to say that the warrior of light exists? It''s just sick. Can it exist? You can understand with a little brain. He didn''t even bother to tell each other that the original inspiration for creating "warrior of light" was the sister of a bath center, who wore the Holy Light costume and blinded him directly. As soon as the operation was ready, the police raided and kicked the door open. Then a group of uniformed people burst in and asked. "What are you doing?" He didn''t even think about it and said, "I''m looking for inspiration." This is the same as the author, who wants to write a novel that reflects the dark side of society. Without personal experience, how can he write words and stories that directly hit the heart. Outside the nursing home. "Mr. Chen Jianjian looks at us like a fool. He doesn''t believe that the light warrior is real. We''ve got the wrong person." Xiao Hong sees that everyone looks at her suspiciously and explains. Wang Zhong said: "since even the author does not believe in existence, who are the warriors of light you see?" Xiao Hong said: "therefore, there are two possibilities. The first is the role played by special people. The second is the real existence of the warrior of light. Chen Jianjian is inspired by the warrior of light, but he doesn''t know that the warrior of light is real." "A very profound answer." Wang Zhong said with a smile. Xiao Hong said: "it doesn''t matter whether we are deep or not. The most important thing is that we urgently need to figure out how to see the warrior of light again. However, I still have a doubt that the warrior of light is likely to live in our crowd. You remember that the warrior of light was wearing a security suit when we first met." "What kind of security clothes?" Wang Zhong asked, this is likely to be a new discovery. "Public security clothing, a very common one." Xiao Hong is helpless. If it''s a security suit in a special place, she can find it slowly. But now it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. Where can I find it? There''s no way to find it. Wang Xiaojun said: "I know that the warrior of light said that if you believe in light, there will be miracles in light. Look at me, I can summon the warrior of light." Xiao Hong wants to stop him, but it''s too late. Wang Xiaojun releases himself completely. Then he sees him holding high and roars: "come on! Warrior of light The momentum is very strong, so devout appearance, completely attracted their attention. Xiao Hong and others are staring at him. Quack quack A row of confused crows fly by!!! Chen Xiang, who just came out of the nursing home, stood at the door with a silly eye. His father was right. The brains of these guys are absolutely sick, otherwise it can''t be like this. Of course He won''t have any opinion about these people. They are good comrades and heroes fighting with monsters, worthy of respect and love. "Let''s go. Don''t make a fool of yourself." Wang Zhong found that the passers-by were standing in the same place, and got on the bus in a hurry. Even if they believed in the real existence, others didn''t believe what to do. What are you doing. It''s true to retreat early. College! "Goodbye, uncle." When Tang Nai left school, he waved to Lin fan. "Goodbye!" Accompanied by the side of Xia Qingmiao way: "Naiyi, you will not like the security, right?" "Why, we''re just friends." Donnay said, then as if thinking of something. "Of course, if he romantically pursues me, I might agree."Xia Qingmiao rolled his eyes, "don''t make trouble." "What''s wrong with me? I''m young and beautiful. It''s not good to feel the taste of love." Tang Nai retorted, "but I heard that Wenxiu is looking for his brother to accompany him in training recently. His brother is an old member of the Crusade organization and has rich combat experience. I think he must want to train secretly and defeat you. You should be careful." Xia Qingmiao pondered and talked to himself. "Are the members of the crusading organizations really strong?" Hearing her murmuring, Tang Naiyi wanted to say that it must be strong. It''s all about fighting with monsters. He must be very experienced. Chapter 543 Time flies, time flies! In the twinkling of an eye Three months later. The Crusade organization still failed to find a way to see the light warrior, but even so, it still did not shake Wang Xiaojun''s trust in light. He always believed that the light warrior existed. And it''s all around us. During this time, Xiao Hong didn''t carry out the task. It was too dangerous outside. Unless she needed something, she would obey the order of the organization and organize her hands to go to the area where the monster lived. She finished watching all the animations about the light warrior. Has been able to understand the meaning of light for the first time. But she thinks it''s not enough to reach the level of Wang Xiaojun. After all, she is a woman. Where can a woman catch up with a boy when she was young? Her understanding of light has long been deeply rooted. During this period of time, Wang Zhong also went to Chen Jianjian, thinking that maybe Xiao Hong couldn''t tell if she was wrong, and he wanted to learn something from Chen Jianjian. It''s just a pity. Thinking too much, Xiao Hong is right. That guy doesn''t know anything. It''s really possible that he was guided to create a "warrior of light.". Special operations Academy. "Uncle, I want to say goodbye to you. We have graduated." As soon as Tang Nai lay on the window of the guard, she said with a smile that her relationship with Lin Fan was very good. She would bring breakfast to Lin Fan every day, and she insisted on it for three months. "Congratulations, where are you going to be assigned after graduation?" Lin Fan inquired curiously. Tang Nai said with a smile: "originally I didn''t know, but Qingmiao chose Tongyang city. She said that it was the most dangerous city. She needed to go there to have a good temper. Of course, I went with her." "That''s dangerous." Lin fan is worried about them. Girls are really brave, but if they go directly to the most dangerous place, they will encounter a lot of trouble. As soon as Tang Nai has a good relationship with him, he is a familiar friend. Of course, he is far from Xiaobao. "Danger is a bit dangerous, but don''t underestimate us. We are very strong. We have trained in vain these years." Tang Naiyi is very confident in his own strength, but this kind of confidence is the premise that he has never experienced monsters, but as a girl, it is a very proud thing to have such confidence. "That''s true. You and Qingmiao worked hard." Lin Fan said with a smile. Tangnai is very helpless. After Wenxiu''s special training with his brother for a period of time, he comes to Xia Qingmiao for a duel, and finally wins by not a big advantage. Since then, Xia Qingmiao works hard to cultivate, and the time for them to meet is less. Even if they meet, they will find that what Qingmiao thinks is all about cultivation. It''s irritating. She wanted to hammer Wen Xiu to death. "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. Donnay shook his head and said, "it''s nothing, just thinking of something." Lin Fan said, "is today the last day to leave school?" "Well, today is the graduation ceremony. After attending the graduation ceremony, I will leave school and go to other cities to fight against organizations. If I want to meet again, I will have to wait a long time." Donnay is full of expectation for her future life. She doesn''t know what will happen, but no matter what happens, she is full of hope for the future. "I hope you can have a smooth sailing, if you encounter difficulties, you can send me a message." Lin Fan feels that Tang Naiyi is a good girl and it''s good to be a friend, so he thinks that if he meets difficulties in the future, he is willing to help him. Donnay said with a smile: "uncle, you don''t want to say that you came to save me, do you?" "Yes." Lin Fan nodded. "Well, thank you for your kindness. If I''m really in danger, I''ll definitely find my uncle. Uncle, I''ll go first." Tang Naiyi didn''t take Lin Fan''s words to heart. It''s not that she doesn''t like Lin Fan''s career, but that if uncle is really powerful, he won''t be a security guard. "All right." Lin Fan smiles and watches as soon as Tang Nai enters the college, then plays with his mobile phone to see the latest news, hoping to see the content related to the light warrior. All of a sudden. Like to visit the forum, he saw a post asking for help, which immediately attracted his attention. Please help!! Who will save us? We live on the plateau and have been isolated from the world all the time. But we find that the monster has come to our neighborhood. Maybe it won''t be long before we can find us. Please help us!! ¡¿ Lin fan has a dignified look and a post asking for help. Look at the reply carefully. [big man, big man, big man!!! ¡¿ [I am leading my hundreds of millions of elite soldiers to rescue! ¡¿ [I can''t help you. ¡¿ [monsters, you are really a tragedy. In this situation, you are the only one who can get you, even the crusading organization. ¡¿ Lin fanguang never signs up for an account in the forum. In this case, he can''t just sit by and wait. If he wants to reply, he has to have an account. Then he signs up for an account quickly. Just when he wants to speak, a prompt appears on the screen.[trumpets below level 3 are not allowed to leave messages. ¡¿ [if you want to upgrade your level quickly, please recharge or do a task] no way. It''s a waste of time to upgrade your level by doing a task. That can only recharge money. The salary for security guard is not high. For Lin fan, it''s no problem to charge a few hundred yuan. Little money! Recharge to account. VIP open, direct message. [Lin Fan: I can help you. Send me the location. I''ll protect you. ¡¿ waiting is the most painful time. He wants the other party to reply to him immediately. Every second he delays, there will be more danger. It wasn''t long. The caller replied to him. How many of you came to help me. ¡¿Lin Fan: just me. ¡¿ [help seeker:??? ¡¿ [Lin Fan: I''m great. I''m light. I believe that light will have miracles. ¡¿ after Lin Fan sent this reply, the other party didn''t reply to him, which made Lin Fan very anxious. He thought that there would be no trouble, but it''s impossible to think about it. He just replied, even in danger, he could send a message in the shortest time. Ding Dong! Backstage private message. Lin Fan''s private letter is the message sent to him by the help seeker. Come on! The position is here. We are waiting for you. ¡¿ [OK, here I am. ¡¿ after replying to this message, the other party never appears again. Click open to check. The location is a little far from his city, but for Lin fan, the distance is not a problem, as long as it can help them, everything is worth it. Come to no one''s place and soar. "Brother Lin..." Not long after Lin Fan left, Cheng Zhi came to the security room to find Lin fan. He wanted to talk to him and was about to leave the college. He was very grateful for Lin Ge''s help and had been practicing with him all the time. So far, though, he can''t hold the knife. But he never gave up his way. Even if you can''t fight the monster head-on, you have to go to the Crusade organization to become a logistics personnel, which is commonly known as the driver, communication personnel and so on. "It''s strange where I went. It''s working time now. If I''m found out, I''m sure I''ll be deducted." After thinking about it, Cheng Zhi goes to the security room and takes a part-time job for Lin Ge. ¡­¡­ "It doesn''t seem to be a plateau here." Lin Fan fell from the sky and slowly fell to the ground. It was just a forest, but the other side said it was on the plateau, which made Lin Fan feel very strange. He looked down at the location of the mobile phone and made no mistake. It was here. Think about it. Maybe it''s the other party who has the wrong information in a tense situation. Click on the map, turn on the navigation, the position of the other party''s hair is only 200 meters away from his current position, and walk towards the deep. "Hello, is anyone there?" "I''ve come to save you." Lin Fan walks and shouts, hoping the other party can hear his voice. Gradually. He found that there was a bunker passage in front of him. It seemed that the people who were looking for help were probably hiding in it. They walked into the dark passage and slapped the lights on the walls on both sides. The lights were very weak, like the color of dusk. "Anybody?" Lin Fan yelled, and his voice passed through the passage. Unfortunately, no one answered. Right now. There was a dull breath coming from the front. Lin fan, who heard the voice, looked happy. It seemed that he was in front of him. He could not help but quicken his pace. Soon. He stopped and found that something was wrong. He always thought that the person asking for help was inside, but when he saw the situation in front of him, he was a little surprised. There is a monster in front of him with his back to Lin fan, squatting there, as if doing something. At the same time, the monster''s head is very big, similar to the big head of an alien. You can clearly see that the blood vessels in his head are beating. "Am I late?" Lin Fan thought, always feel strange. Facing Lin fan, the monster squatting there slowly turns his head, and the monster is holding a mobile phone in his hand. "You are really the only one." "Yes, did you send the message?" Lin fan asked, there is no one else here, although the other''s head is a little big, it seems that he knows the monster, but if the information is sent by him, then there must be a reason to come to him, so he is willing to communicate with the other party to find out the situation. "So hungry, eat you, eat you." Brain monster slowly gets up. He is a different kind of monster. He says he has intelligence, maybe he has it, but if he has no intelligence, maybe he doesn''t have it. He has always used his mobile phone to send messages for help on the forum, at least hundreds of them have been sent, but no one has come. Lin fan can''t understand the present situation. For him, he is here to help others.But now It turned out to be a distress message from a monster. This makes Lin Fan feel very disappointed, as if being cheated, I really want to save people, but you are cheating me, really hateful. Just as he pondered these things. The brain monster came to him. When he didn''t open his mouth, his mouth was like a chrysanthemum. When he opened his mouth, it was a bloody mouth full of sharp teeth. Bang! WOW! Countless pieces of meat scattered around, emitting a hot breath. Lin Fan picked up the brain monster''s mobile phone, displayed the chat page, looked at the content above, the content was Come on, I''ll wait for you. ¡¿ [OK, let me save you after playing this game, and you can hold on for a while. ¡¿ when Lin fan saw such chat content, he was very worried. Send a message to the other party in a hurry. I''m a warrior of light. I''ve eliminated the monster. Don''t be deceived. ¡¿ satisfied. It''s a pleasure to be able to save others. It''s just I went to NIMA! ¡¿ Chapter 544 Although it''s the message sent by the monster, Lin fan is still a little worried, in case someone is really hiding here, waiting for rescue. "Anybody?" "I''m a warrior of light. Don''t be afraid." He has been fully incorporated into the role play of the warrior of light. If there is such a fit, I dare not say 100%, at least 90%. Walking, walking, as if to the end, a stone gate blocked the way forward, there are many traces on the stone gate, like man-made, as if someone wanted to open the stone gate, with all kinds of tools to destroy the stone gate, but in the face of this hard stone gate, no way, finally chose to give up Lin Fan touched the stone gate, the texture is very rough, cool air through the body, gently forced, creaking sound sounded, the weight of the stone gate is unknown how many tons so was opened. At this time, it''s as if some kind of abyss and hell has been opened. The terrible devil is laughing wildly, expecting to see human beings pay for their own stupid behavior. The moment the stone gate was opened. A bad smell came to my face. "It''s really delicious." Lin Fan put his hand on the tip of his nose and waved it gently. He wanted to disperse the smell. It was dark inside and there was no sunshine all day. What he hated most was darkness. Now he represented light, so it was right to love the house and the dog. The flames were burning, dispersing the darkness. It''s getting clearer inside. "Well?" Suddenly, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. This is indeed the end, and on the wall, there is a huge monster inlaid with three heads and six arms, and there is a ring like a God behind it, but this huge monster is a stone statue, not a living thing. Just as he was absorbed in these things, there was a low roar around him. At this time, Lin Fan found that he seems to have come to the monster''s nest. Monsters are all kinds of strange things. They face the stone statues in the dark, as if they were on a pilgrimage. But Lin Fan''s arrival dispels the darkness and makes these monsters seem confused. Maybe he never thought that human beings would dare to break into here. Roar! There was a roar of anger. "Hello, I''m looking for someone. I don''t want to break in here. Do you mind?" Lin Fan waved his hand to the monsters and expressed his friendliness. I hope they can understand that my appearance was not intentional, but unintentionally came here. A pair of bloodthirsty eyes staring at Lin fan, flashing scarlet light. "Here comes the delicious food." "I like this kind of food." It''s a waste of time to want to communicate with monsters. When Lin Fan wants to continue to say something, monsters rush to eat Lin fan. "How can you be so unfriendly." Lin fan is very dissatisfied with the behavior in front of him, but as soon as his voice falls, he is instantly covered by monsters. After a long time! Monsters pay the price for their own behavior, hot flesh rising, Lin Fan shakes his head, I don''t know why these monsters are so unfriendly, think about it carefully, just like the evil things he knows, but the evil things are friendly, maybe this is the gap between the two sides. At this point. Lin Fan came to the stone statue of the monster and looked at it suspiciously. "How can there be such a big stone statue here? Is this the ancestor of the monsters? " He is very confused, deep meditation. Touching the stone statue, gently, as if tracing the origin of the stone statue. "I can feel this stone statue It''s really cool. " ¡­¡­ College. "Lingo, where did you go before?" Cheng Zhi is very curious. During this period of time, he has never seen brother Lin leave his post suddenly. In his heart, Lin fan is a dedicated, good-natured and helpful person. Lin Fan said with a smile: "I saw someone in need of help on the Internet, so I went to help him. I didn''t expect that it was fake. I went for nothing." "Brother Lin, many of them are fake online. It''s better to pay attention to them in the future." Cheng Zhi knows that Lin Ge''s departure is definitely to do a very important thing, otherwise how can he leave. "Well, I know, but when it comes to this kind of thing, whether it''s true or not, you need to see it. In case it''s true." Lin Fan said with a smile. Cheng Zhi looks at Lin Ge''s smile, no matter when, it is so charming. "Yes, lingo, I''m ready to leave here. I''m afraid I can''t see you often in the future. Thank you for your help during this period. I feel incomparable happiness. I will always remember you." After that, Cheng Zhi bows deeply to Lin Fan and thanks him for his help during this period of time. This kindness is hard to forget. "Where are you going again?" Lin fan asked. Cheng Zhidao: "I have already contacted Jinzhou City. They are willing to accept me. I will report there during this period of time. But what do you mean, brother Lin? Has someone told you?""Yes, Tang Naiyi told me earlier that she would go to Tongyang city with Xia Qingmiao. You are the only people I know here." Lin Fan said with a smile, looking a little sad, after all, not many people are familiar with, all of a sudden to leave, certainly some sad, but he is to wish them a better future. "Wow Cheng Zhi exclaimed: "brother Lin, why don''t you seize this opportunity? I''ve met Tang Naiyi. She''s really beautiful, but her breasts are a little small, but her horsetails are very iconic. With brother Lin''s handsome face, there''s absolutely no problem. Haha..." It''s a little obscene. Lin Fan said: "I have a wife. How can I provoke other girls?" "Ah?" Cheng Zhimu stares at Lin fan, as if to hell. He doesn''t believe what Lin fan says. How can he have a wife? I haven''t seen him. "Don''t be surprised. It''s true." Lin Fan patted Cheng Zhi on the shoulder. "When you go to a strange city, you should pay attention to safety. In fact, you are very good and powerful. You should believe in yourself." Cheng Zhi, who was praised by Lin fan, was a little shy. "Brother Lin, don''t praise me. I still know how many kilos I have. I can''t hold the weapon since I''ve practiced with him. But I''m open to it. Since I don''t have talent in fighting, I''ll work hard in other places. I believe I can show my own value." "I found another advantage in you. In the future, don''t say that you don''t have any advantages. You do." Lin Fan said, he likes to praise others, of course, his exaggeration is in line with the real situation, rather than the kind of open mouth, that exaggeration is not good for anyone, it will only make others feel that you are humiliating me in the side. Cheng Zhi scratched his head and laughed. He was embarrassed by what Lin Fan said. It''s a good feeling to be with Lin Ge. He feels relaxed and has no pressure. He feels that Lin Ge is not like an ordinary person, but like a scholar who can see through other people''s hearts. After the meeting. Lin Fan watched Cheng Zhi leave. He knew that Cheng Zhi was a hard-working student, so he was willing to help him practice with him. He thought that if he didn''t walk so fast, he would give him some tomatoes when they were ripe. Unfortunately The time is not right. It''s a little fast. "Hello, Cheng Zhi..." Cried Lin fan. Cheng Zhi, who has gone a long way, looks back at Lin Ge curiously. "Believe in light, light will give you miracles." Cheng Zhi raises his hand and makes an "OK" gesture. In a few days! Jinzhou City. The Crusade organization. Xiao Hong is in charge of the group leader who joined the Crusade organization this time. Her indifferent expression makes these new members who have just joined the Crusade organization very nervous. Cheng Zhi is one of them. Just joined the Crusade organization, he was very nervous and formal, not as calm as other members, because he was very disappointed in his own strength and felt that he had nothing to take. "Welcome to join the Crusade organization. You are all freshmen who graduated from the special warfare college. During this period, I will give you physical training. If you don''t have good physical ability to face monsters, you won''t even have the chance to escape." "The training process will be very painful. If you can''t bear it, just go away." "Are you clear?" All the members put their hands behind their backs, held their heads up and cried out, "listen up." Xiao Hong nodded with satisfaction, just a little regret. She has investigated the situation. It''s a pity that some excellent students went to other cities after graduation and didn''t come to Jinzhou. Compared with monsters, it''s not strength but sensitivity. Women are light and soft, and can do many difficult movements that men can''t do. "OK, now you go to get your dormitory and clothes. Tomorrow we will start the formal training. He will lead you in the next thing." Xiao Hong points to Wang Xiaojun. Wang Xiaojun''s expression is very serious. Just like Xiao Hong, he has no choice. In the face of new students, he must be serious and establish his own dignity. This is very important. So for these students, it feels like they owe money to these elders. ¡­¡­ "Cheng Zhi, you really joined the Crusade organization, aren''t you afraid of death?" Zhang Yue, who used to be a classmate of Cheng Zhi, inquired that he didn''t look down on Cheng Zhi. Instead, he thought that Cheng Zhi''s situation and ability didn''t seem to be able to fight monsters at all. Cheng Zhidao: "I''m not afraid. My childhood dream is to join the Crusade organization. I know what you are worried about, but don''t worry. I''m reporting to the logistics department to drive for you and get some electronic equipment." Hearing what he said, Zhang Yue was obviously relieved, as if he was thinking that if he really fought with the monster in the future, Cheng Zhi would be one of his teammates, and the situation would be absolutely bad. How dare he give his back to the other side? I''m not sure. When he reacts, he will be killed by the monster. Ah! If it was before. Cheng Zhi will certainly be very sad, but now, he will not have such a feeling. Lin Ge said that his advantage is self-knowledge. If you think about it carefully, it seems that this advantage is not bad. Chapter 545 Spring comes and autumn goes, and a new term begins. The old man who used to work with Lin Fan died of cerebral hemorrhage. I heard that when he was found, a woman in cool clothes was crying. If you want to die, don''t die here. What do you want me to do Lin Fan gave a gift of 200 yuan, thinking that he was all colleagues. Although he was not very familiar with it, the key point was that he was worldly, which he learned by himself, and no one taught him. Night! Lin fan, who has been on duty for a day, is ready to have a good sleep. If he lets others stay in this kind of environment, he will be very afraid. After all, there is no one around. Except for street lights, there is basically no one to see. At this point. There was a light footstep. Holding a mobile phone to watch a movie, Lin Fan hears the sound and puts down his mobile phone. As a security guard, he has the responsibility to protect the safety of the school. "Please wait, who are you?" Freya Lim pushed the door open and lit a flashlight on the other side''s face. He looked at it carefully. The other person was a young man with heavy makeup, especially the black eye shadow. How can a man make up? He muttered in his heart, but he didn''t say it. Everyone has the right to choose their own interests. The young man was wearing a black sportswear. Hearing Lin Fan''s voice, he turned and looked at him. He didn''t speak. He just looked at him coldly. "What can I do for you?" Lin Fan inquired, and did not find the seriousness of the matter. All of a sudden. In the dark eyes of young people, there is a dangerous light. Deterrence! Anyone with his eyes, the dark heart, will be completely released. It''s just "Well?" The young man had some doubts in his heart, as if he didn''t understand the situation in front of him. His deterrence was invincible, but the other side was very calm, as if nothing had happened. "Why are you looking at me like this?" Lin fan asked. He can tell the other party that your eyes are very bright and emit light. I can really praise you, but if you look at me like this and don''t say anything, it won''t solve any problem. After that, he also shakes his flashlight on the other person. In this case, there are only several possibilities, such as the other person is hungry, or his head is not good. But the other party''s dress is very normal, even better than him, not like no money to buy food. It''s just that the breath of the other person is not very good. It''s hidden in the deep level. If you have to describe it, it''s the smell of bad people. "You are very strange." The young man said, his voice is a little hoarse, as if he had his own stereo, with mixed sounds. Lin fan is very surprised, "I haven''t said that you are very strange. Who are you? This is a school. You can''t just go in. If you have something to say, I will help you." "I want you to disappear." "I''m sorry. I can''t do that." Now this kind of situation, for Lin fan, really some don''t understand, strange guy, talk is not reliable, compared with the people he knows, the gap is too big. It''s like there''s an unbridgeable gulf. The young man looked at Lin fan, slowly raised his hand, opened his fingers, and his eyes were cold to the extreme, "disappear." All of a sudden. See each other five fingers have blood, these blood seems to have spiritual like, fast will Lin Fan around. Think about what''s going on. The young man showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. That kind of smile was gloomy, as if he was tired of the world. It''s just In the next scene, he was stunned and even couldn''t believe it. Lin Fan waved his hand and directly scattered the blood. He came directly to the young man and put his palm on his shoulder. "You don''t look like a good man." The young man turned his head and looked at the palm that fell on his shoulder. There was a feeling that he could not say it, as if he had been looked small. "Damn it The young man leaned over his shoulder to throw Lin fan out, but the situation was not right. Lin Fan raised his foot, put his knee against the other side''s back, and gave a click. The other side tried a little hard. His lumbar vertebra was broken, and his pupils were staring round, as if to see the ghost. Embarrassed to move forward a few steps, bent, staring at Lin fan. "Who are you?" He gradually found that things were different from what he thought. This guy is definitely not an ordinary person. "I''m the security guard of the college. I''m responsible for the security here. You sneak up here in the middle of the night. I''m sure I''ll stop you." Lin Fan said. He pondered that, according to his experience, when he meets such a person, he must be driven away. It''s useless to speak well. After all, the other person feels strange to him."Ha ha..." The young man laughed darkly. "I didn''t expect that I met the same kind." "I''m not like you." Lin Fan frowned tightly, this guy has a problem, what he said is always so inexplicable. The young man bowed his head, sneered, creaked, and the fractured lumbar vertebra returned to the original situation, which is not what human beings can do. "You can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me. My eyes have seen you through. When do you want to pretend?" Young people look directly at Lin fan, and have completely regarded Lin Fan as a kind of existence with him. If not, how can he be so powerful. Lin Fan said, "I don''t know you at all. If you don''t leave, I''ll be rude to you." It was dark and he wanted to have an early rest. There is still work to be done tomorrow. Now this guy is just interrupting his rest. It''s very unfriendly. What he says is also inexplicable. It''s hard to understand what he means. "You''re welcome. It''s so fierce that I''m scared." The young man pretended to be scared and disappeared directly in front of Lin fan. Then he appeared behind him. His arm was across his throat. His arm turned into a sharp bone spur. He leaned against Lin Fan''s ear and whispered, "what do you think you can do to me?" Patta! All of a sudden. The young man''s face changed, as if to hell. Lin fan, who was just in front of him, disappeared directly in front of him. When he reacted, he found that he was carrying his back collar. "You can go now. It''s very annoying." Lin Fan force, directly throw him to the sky, whew, the dark sky flashing a light point, and then blink of an eye of the Kung Fu disappeared without a trace. "Boring." Turn back to the security room, turn off the light and go to sleep. ¡­¡­ Jinzhou City. "We seem to be on a mission." Zhang Yue touched Cheng Zhi''s arm. "It''s said that Xiao Hong''s team leader will lead the team. At the same time, he will pick some students to go out together. I don''t know if he will be selected." "If you work so hard, you will definitely be elected," Cheng said "Haha, that''s also true. I haven''t slackened since I put myself into training. I''m sure I''ll be chosen. How did you learn from Uncle bearded?" Zhang Yue asked. When it comes to the old uncle, that is, Yang Xiu, a teacher in Jinzhou City, all the armored vehicles are refitted by him. Even those professionals who have obtained a diploma are not as good as the uncle who has no diploma. "Master Yang is very powerful. He has learned a lot from him." Cheng Zhi said that when he came here, he followed Yang Xiu''s teacher Fu to learn how to repair machines and communication equipment. "That''s OK. I think you may also be selected. After all, as far as you are close to master Yang and learn the most, Captain Xiao must want to lead us new people, and then you must find the most potential new people." Zhang Yue gives Cheng Zhi a good analysis, and the analysis is very reasonable. He also makes Cheng Zhi look forward to this action, hoping that he can be elected. Sure enough As they talk about this. There''s a message on the radio. Their names are called. Let''s go down and gather now. Meeting place. Xiao Hong looks at the crowd. Ten new members are selected to work with the old members. The total number of them is just 30. After this period of training, all of them are excellent. There is basically no problem. The only thing is that they are poor at actual combat. Even if they don''t experience actual combat, it''s useless to learn theory no matter how well they are. "Cheng Zhi, look, that''s Meng Jinxia, the most beautiful girl in our organization. Like us, she is a new member. But I heard that she is a genius and has a strong sense of fighting. She has been training with our team leader." Zhang Yue whispered. Cheng Zhi looks over there, a girl with short hair. In Cheng Zhi''s opinion, all the powerful girls she meets seem to have short hair. She always feels that they think that long hair will delay their fight. The other side is really beautiful, just like some cold, to everyone is the same expression, a look is lonely cold goddess. Then. Xiao Hong talks about the mission. Cheng Zhi was shocked when he heard about it, as if he was listening to a science fiction story. In Salt Lake City, more than 200 kilometers away, a frozen scientist woke up. He was buried in an underground base. When he woke up, he knew what was going on outside. With his own ability, he could not leave at all, so he tried to send a message to the nearest city for help. And it''s not an ordinary scientist, it''s a heavyweight. If it can be saved, it will be of great help to the current situation. Under normal circumstances, more people should be sent to the past, but more people will lead to the exposure of whereabouts and more monsters. Therefore, there are only 10 outstanding new members, and the other 20 are the elites among the elites who have experienced many missions. Let''s go! Inside the armored vehicle. "Are you nervous?" Zhang Yue meets Cheng Zhi and asks.Cheng Zhi, who was observing the electronic map around him, said with a smile, "I don''t know. I haven''t seen any monsters yet, but in this closed armored car, I still feel very safe. I''m not too nervous." "Boy, you have a good attitude, but don''t be careless. Our armored car is not invincible. If we meet monsters, they can tear it open with their bare hands..." An old elite member said with a smile. The old elite driver said with a smile, "don''t scare people. You were much more nervous than others in those years." Cheng Zhi and Zhang Yue are laughing, chatting with the elders and asking about the monsters. Maybe everyone is ready to sacrifice at any time. Whether we can come back alive or not is unknown. So it''s all about what you say. Even if these old elites are all in their 30s and 40s and brag with young people, they basically don''t draft. Chapter 546 Salt Lake City, suburban. "Boys, we''ve been to the suburbs. Now we''ll stop and rectify. Your task is to check whether there are monsters around. Don''t think it''s a simple thing. It''s related to everyone''s safety. Boys, do it seriously." An old elite said. Because of what he said, Cheng Zhi is full of energy and energy. Of course, it is impossible to give this kind of thing to the new members. There are still old members to check, otherwise mistakes will really lead to big things. He said these words, is to give these new members full of incentive, let them put into cooperation, in the long run, can perfectly solve anything. Cheng Zhi as a logistics personnel, immediately into the state of work, dare not have any distraction. Didi! The electronics are scanning. There are many slowly moving light spots on the screen, some distance away from them. "We are now within safe distance from the monster." Cheng Zhi reports the situation. These are all the knowledge learned in the training. They are combined with actual combat. As long as they are not careless, there will not be any problems. Their armored vehicles are right here. As the armored car continues to move, it is bumpy and fluctuates a little. Cheng Zhi holds on to the railing to stabilize himself. He looks surprised. He doesn''t know what happened. The old members comforted them. Don''t be nervous. This is a normal situation. The roads in Salt Lake City, which have become ruins, are not stable. It''s normal to have bumps. There''s no need to pay attention to them. For the new members, their spirit is tense, just like a bird in shock. This is what everyone has. What they need is to overcome the fear in their hearts. And the only way to win is to experience more. If you experience more, you will get used to it. At this time, Cheng zhimingxian was very nervous. He kept looking at the green dots on the light screen. When these green dots approached, he was very nervous. He prayed, don''t get close, don''t get close. Until the light dots were wandering in another direction, he was slowly relieved. When the old members see the tangled expressions of the new members, they just smile. These are all normal situations. Even if they have become old members, they still hope that every task, it''s better not to encounter monsters. It''s just a pity! These are fantasies. Right now. There''s a voice in everyone''s ears. "Look out, there''s a sound monster." When they learned that something had happened, they immediately became alert. These old members had seen all kinds of monsters for a long time, so they didn''t pay attention to them. It''s just that for the new members, their nervous palms are full of sweat when they hear the monster. "Novices, take a good look and study hard. The best way to deal with sound monsters is to keep them in place." The old members were operating the armored car, and all the new members were staring at it. Whew! Whew! Six armored vehicles launch the iron net together. The speed of the sound monster is not fast. The sound monster who hears the sound will make the fastest response. His arm is like a sharp arrow. In the blink of an eye, he blows two iron nets, but the rest of the iron net binds the monster and nails it firmly to the ground. "Beautiful The crowd was very excited. "See, don''t be afraid of monsters. Our armored cars are not vegetarian." Cheng Zhi and Zhang Yue are staring at each other. This is because they touch the knife beside them. Their weapons give him absolute security. It wasn''t long. The armored car slowly stopped, and Xiao Hong''s voice came from everyone''s ears. "Each car is guarded by one person, waiting for the news, and the rest get off and get ready to enter the underground base." Before entering the underground base, everyone gathered around and looked at the map. Xiao Hong said in a deep voice: "the underground base is under the medical company. There is only one entrance. We will enter from here. In the shortest time, scientists will wait for us at the entrance. We don''t have much time. During the operation, we are not allowed to leave without authorization. No matter what happens, as long as it has nothing to do with our action, we don''t have to pay attention to it Is it clear? " "I understand." "I understand." The crowd nodded. Xiao Hong continued: "the new members of the logistics staff stay, the rest of the new and old members follow me in, remember, do not act without authorization, or go back, you will get out of my way." "Yes "Yes Cheng Zhi obeys the order. Their logistics personnel are waiting in the car and picking them up at any time. Of course, some logistics personnel follow Xiao Hong into the pharmaceutical company to report whether there is a monster approaching on the screen at any time. It''s all done by veteran. New people like him, who follow in without absolute mentality, will easily explode because of certain things, which will affect the safety of the whole team. The six vehicles are in the charge of six old logistics elites, and Cheng Zhi helps them."Be safe." Cheng Zhi patted Zhang Yue on the shoulder, hoping that he would return safely. "Don''t worry, you still don''t believe my strength?" Zhang Yue takes a deep breath and smiles. He has been looking forward to it for a long time. As a fighter, he has to be ready to fight. Soon. The team of 23 carefully walked towards the door of the pharmaceutical company. "Cheng Zhi gets in the car, we wait in the car." An old elite member said. "Yes." Cheng Zhi nodded. In the car. Cheng Zhi looks at the situation on the screen. There are many monsters wandering in the pharmaceutical company, and Xiao Hong wants to avoid these monsters. It''s better for them to come to the entrance of the underground base without fighting. An old logistics staff report to them at any time. "Pay attention to look, pay attention to study, don''t think our logistics don''t fight with the monster, it''s useless, in this kind of moment, we have a key role, any carelessness, will cause great trouble." "Yes, I know." Cheng Zhi listened carefully. He felt that the people in the crusading organization were really good. Although they were sometimes very strict, they were very enthusiastic and often told him something he didn''t know, something he couldn''t learn in the college. Within the pharmaceutical company. It''s very dark around. It''s been abandoned for a long time. The circuit equipment has been completely damaged, and even if it''s not damaged, they dare not turn on the light. Monsters are used to living in the dark, and the dark can calm them down. A beam of light was shining ahead. Zhang Yue clenched the knife and concentrated his spirit. Any disturbance would make his hair stand up. "Don''t be nervous." Wang Xiaojun patted Zhang Yue on the shoulder. "The monster is not so terrible. Maybe he should be afraid of us." Besides Zhang Yue, there are also eight new members. Of course, what Zhang Yue admires more is that Meng Jinxia is really powerful and calm. Girls are excellent. "There are monsters in front of the road, the number of a head, is the arm monster." The investigators reported the situation. Arm monster is a normal existence in monsters, similar to human shape, but the right arm is huge, devastating, but the speed is very slow, not very difficult to deal with the monster. "I''ll take care of it." Xiao Hong said, and walked out directly. The arm monster standing in front of her was leisurely and carefree. Suddenly, she saw the appearance of human beings, with the light of greed shining in her eyes. It was the hunger for flesh and blood. Boom! Boom! Walking towards Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong is very calm. When the monster blows her fist, she turns to the back of the monster. With a puff, the sharp blade cuts off the monster''s legs directly, and the blood splashes. She knows that the monster has strong vitality. She is not careless, but constantly mends the sword in the eyes of the new generation members. The monster that could make them feel frightened fell to the ground with a roar. The monster died miserably. The head, arms, legs were all cut off. Xiao Hong wiped the blood on the knife, "remember, the vitality of any monster is beyond your imagination. If you encounter it, you must cut it like this, otherwise, he will give you a fatal blow when you are careless." "Are you clear?" The new members all nodded. They were shocked when they saw this scene. Some people thought that it''s better not to encounter monsters. It''s really dangerous. Just after they saw it several times, monsters almost met Xiao Hong, but they were dodged by the team leader. If it is them, I am afraid they may not be able to achieve this. "I hear you." Meng Jinxia stands in the crowd, her eyes are shining, as if she is looking forward to fighting with monsters. If anyone knows, she will be absolutely surprised. She is just crazy. Others are most afraid of meeting monsters. Who can expect that. Inside the armored vehicle. Cheng Zhi, staring at the screen, frowns tightly, while the old members on one side ask. "What''s the matter?" He often leads new members. The first time he goes out on a mission, he basically has the same expression. Few of them can keep calm. After all, this is not a game, but a terrible thing that really happens in front of them. "I always feel that something is wrong. Look at the location of these monsters, they are very close, but they are not in the dangerous range. It''s like this on purpose." Cheng Zhi will say his ideas, of course, these are his doubts, how specific, he did not dare to guarantee. The old logistics member said with a smile: "you guys are focused. It''s OK. These are all normal situations. It''s like this before. The intelligence quotient of monsters is very low. When they appear in a certain place, they rarely move." "But if you have such an idea, it shows that you have observed it carefully. It''s very good." Cheng Zhi doesn''t know what to say. What a shame. They are so good at praising people that every time they have a conversation, the other party will find a chance to praise them. Chapter 547 After a long time. Cheng Zhi cherishes his current task. Although he doesn''t fight with monsters, he feels that his responsibility is very heavy, because their task is to have an overall view of the situation, control the scene, help the team members avoid monsters, and pay attention to the map at any time. He has a lot of drive. Full of strength. All of a sudden! There is something wrong with the signal. The green dots, which were not active originally, are all active and close to the team. They are very fast and seem to be attracted by something. Zizi! There was a murmur. It seemed that the team was saying something, but only a murmur came. Soon, the murmur disappeared. "We''ve been cheated. This is a trap." "Armored vehicles come to pick us up." Anxious voice came, it was the voice of Captain Xiao Hong. She used to be very calm. At this time, her voice was very panic and she couldn''t keep calm. What kind of terrible things happened to her. Stay in the armored vehicle logistics personnel unimaginable, boom, armored vehicles all move. All the logistics personnel are very anxious. There must be an accident. If there is no accident, it will never be like this. The new members are nervous. Things went beyond their expectations. I didn''t expect that the monster who was knocked down on the ground would stand up in a few seconds and attack others again. "Zhang Yue, hurry up." Cheng Zhi shouts. Now, it''s a group of old members who are resisting the monster. At the same time, they are constantly retreating. Zhang Yue''s running is a little far away. When he meets the monster''s attack, he can only resist it by himself. That Meng Jinxia is still very calm, but his eyes have changed a long time ago, not as calm as before, but he has always followed the team, not left behind, so the pressure is not so big. The rest of the armored vehicles keep firing the iron net, locking the monsters running out of the pharmaceutical companies, reducing the pressure. All of a sudden. Zhang Yue was hit by a monster, and the whole person flew to the distance. Then he landed and rolled. Fortunately, his combat suit could alleviate the impact, vomit a few mouthfuls of blood, and stand up. But Just when Zhang Yue wanted to continue to run away, he found that there was a dark shadow on the ground in front of him, and the huge shadow covered him. "Zhang Yue..." Cheng Zhi is surprised. Unexpectedly, the monster just bumps Zhang Yue into the scientist monster fighting with Captain Xiao Hong. Seeing this, Xiao Hong''s face is shocked. In the current situation, it''s impossible to save him. At this point. Zhang Yue was cold all over, and his throat moved. He could feel that there was a terrible abyss behind him. It was impossible for him to run. The terrible pressure on him really had nowhere to escape. Hear what''s going on behind you. The scientist monster slowly raised his fist and gave a deep sneer. Dou Da''s sweat fell from Zhang Yue''s forehead. "Cheng Zhi, I feel I''m hopeless. Come on..." Zhang Yue shouts. Then he closes his eyes in despair and trembles all over. He knows that he is going to die, but in the face of death, everyone will be afraid. "I''ll save you." Cheng Zhi shouts, then regardless of the people around him, picks up the knife and rushes up directly. "Don''t look for death." The old member who was rescued by him reached out and tried to hold him. Xiao Hong didn''t expect Cheng Zhi to rush up and try to stop him, but there was no time at all. A monster came from the side and forced her away. "Damn it She already knew that the result was that the two new members would die in the hands of scientists and monsters. "Don''t come here..." Zhang Yue shouts, and then the giant fist of the scientist monster falls down. He knows that Cheng Zhi''s ability is really weak. Even the most ordinary monster can''t beat him. How can he deal with such a terrible monster. Boom! A dull voice came. Heavy dust rippled. "Go..." Xiao Hong will attack the monster cut over, already know the result of her, did not think they can survive, now this situation, can only live a few is a few. But right now. There was a voice, and she stopped, with a look of disbelief in her eyes. The dust dissipated. Cheng Zhi holds Tang Zhidao and blocks the scientist monster''s fist. The power of this fist is amazing, otherwise it is impossible to shake up the strong dust. "Are you ok?" Cheng Zhi asks. Zhang Yue, who was sitting on the ground, looked at him in a daze, "you You... " "Let''s go." Cheng Zhi yelled, then gave a low roar and a strong push. The scientist monster stepped back a few steps. Even the monster was a little confused, as if to hell, someone could stop his fist. Shocked, Xiao Hong reacts from her short-term stupidity and moves quickly. She comes to Zhang Yue and grabs him by the shoulder."You go, too." "Good." Cheng Zhi nodded, but suddenly, maybe he thought of something. Cheng Zhi was a little confused, and now he hasn''t responded. He looked at the monster in front of him, looked down at Tang Zhidao in his hand, and tried to hold up the knife to make a resisting gesture. He stared, a little incredulous. Did I just do it? It shouldn''t be possible. He didn''t react before. Until now, he thought of what he had just done. And right now. The scientist monster roars and punches. The power of the fist is stronger. With the ferocious face of the scientist monster, it causes great psychological pressure. "I Can I stop it? " Cheng Zhi is not very confident about himself, but somehow, the seemingly ferocious monster suddenly changes into Lin Ge. No It''s just that in his heart, the monster in front of him is not as good as Lin Ge''s pressure on him. When he faces Lin Ge, he already has a feeling that I can''t stop it. It doesn''t work at all. But now In the face of the monster in front of me, I don''t know why, I feel that I can do it. Just as he thinks about it. The monster''s fist has fallen. For some reason, Cheng Zhi thinks of Lin Ge''s situation every time he swings. He steps, holds Tang Zhidao in both hands, roars, and collides with the monster''s fist. Poof! Blood spattered. Cheng Zhi''s eyes are round. He feels that the monster''s fist is not so strong. It''s not what he thought. Xiao Hong was shocked to see this scene. Obviously, she didn''t expect that the boy was so powerful. Even she might not be able to do it just now. But this is not the time to think about something. While the monster is in pain and roaring, she pulls Cheng Zhi''s collar and quickly returns to the armored car. "Drive." Chapter 548 In the car. Cheng Zhi breathes heavily. Before he can react to the situation, he finds that everyone is looking at him, not only Xiao Hong, Zhang Yue, but also the cold goddess. "Why are you looking at me like this?" Cheng Zhi is very shy. Even if the old men look at him, but the beautiful women also look at him. How can they bear it. He was really confused. The point is that he doesn''t know what''s going on. Zhang Yue patted him on the shoulder excitedly and said, "you are so powerful. Why didn''t you tell us before? And you are the weakest person in the college. I I didn''t expect you to be a pig and eat a tiger. " The rebirth of the survivors will only make Zhang Yue feel that it''s really great to be alive. "I didn''t, really didn''t." Cheng Zhi explains that he really wants to tell everyone that you think I''m very powerful. It''s all false. To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect it. I can''t even believe it. "If I say I don''t know I can resist the monster''s attack, do you believe it?" With these words, he looked at the crowd and hoped that they would believe that it was not something to be proud of. If it''s really strong. He will never hide his strength, after all, there are teammates sacrificed, it is not playing games, but really sacrifice here. The crowd did not speak. That''s how I look at Cheng Zhi. Cheng Zhi was annoyed when they saw him. He said in a hurry, "Zhang Yue can testify for me. I really didn''t expect that I could stop him. I was regarded as the most useless waste in the college. If I really had such a strong ability, I would not be a logistics personnel." When it comes to this. The old logistics driver took a peek at Cheng Zhi. It''s like saying I always feel that you are talking about me, and the meaning between the words is very clear, that is to say, who has the strength is willing to be the logistics. But Cheng Zhi didn''t notice how much damage he had done to some specific people at this moment. He wants them to know, I really don''t know. Maybe you don''t believe it. But that''s the truth. "I can testify that when he was in the college, Cheng Zhi was the weakest. He couldn''t even hold a weapon. He was hit by a blow, so no one wanted to be his companion." Zhang Yue was telling the truth, but somehow he didn''t believe what he said. This is the true situation, but what I saw with my own eyes is another matter. Xiao Hong looks at him. Cheng Zhi nodded, "what he said is true." Xiao Hong didn''t say much. She picked up her earphone and said, "reporting the mission, the rescue scientists in Salt Lake City are traps. Because of unknown reasons, scientists become unknown monsters. The scientist monsters are closed in the underground base, luring us to come and open the gate of the base. They have great wisdom and need to reevaluate the monsters." After that, Xiao Hong sighed. I''m in a bad mood to think of sacrificing a few of my teammates. "Lying trough!" At this time, Wang Xiaojun showed a regretful expression, "I should call the light warrior, if he appears, it will be OK." "Shut up." Xiao Hongdao. Wang Xiaojun shrunk his head and knew that the captain was in a bad mood. He didn''t continue to talk nonsense, but he bowed his head and moved his lips. Obviously, he still had some regrets. The road is not good and bumpy when the car is driving. It''s similar to their mood. It''s very depressing and not calm. Zhang Yue said, "do you practice secretly?" "I..." Cheng Zhiyu has no tears. He doesn''t know how to explain this situation. He wants to say that I really don''t know what''s going on. At that time, he rushed up to save you. He was even ready to sacrifice. Who could have thought of that strange head, as if it was useless and useless. Suddenly. He thought of a possibility. Was it developed when I was practicing with LINGO in the college? However, it''s impossible to think about it. At that time, there was no one who could catch it. At this time, he had the idea of self doubt. I can''t wake up suddenly. Meng Jinxia has been paying close attention to Cheng Zhi. She always thinks that she is the best one among the new members, but there is something wrong with the current situation. She thinks that she is indeed excellent, but compared with the other party, there is a big gap. At least, she can''t do that. Cheng Zhi is not used to being watched like this. He is too shy and uncomfortable. ¡­¡­ Lin Fan stayed in the security room, holding his chin and looking out bored. "Will, you didn''t help me pay attention to these things. Up to now, no one has called me. It''s very important for me whether you can have a snack."He always doubted the will and didn''t tell him. But it''s not a friendly thing to doubt each other casually, but it''s better to ask about some things. It seems that the intelligence quotient of this will is not very high. It''s always scary. In the face of Lin Fan''s inquiry, will is honest, tell him, I will pay attention to, I really will pay attention to. Lin Fan chose to believe in will. Dong Dong! Just then, the school leader knocked on the window. Lin Fan recognized who the other party was, director of the academic affairs office, one of the school leaders, a bald Mediterranean old man. He smelled the smell of the other party. It was very messy, as if there were several kinds of women''s smell. "Lin fan, I have something to tell you." The director came in, lit a cigarette, pulled the chair and sat down, looking at him with dignity, "you know what happened in the school recently." "What do you know?" Lin fan asked. The director cast a look of knowing, "it''s the sudden death, which has a great impact on the school. After all, we are a famous special operations college. This kind of thing is a scandal. Therefore, according to the decision of the college, we are going to hire a security guard from a professional security company." "This is your severance allowance. You have done a good job and met the requirements of our college for security personnel, but unfortunately We want to be more professional. " After that. The director got up, patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and left directly. He came here to ask Lin fan to leave. Originally, it was a matter of one sentence, but he thought that some things should be worthy of the profession of teacher, so it was more euphemistic, but the last finishing touch was the essence. "I was fired." Lin Fan opened the envelope and offered several thousand yuan as a subsidy. Thinking that he would not be able to work as a security guard here in the future, he was very sorry. Although his salary was not high, he liked the working atmosphere here and saw different people every day. The handsome guys are very energetic. The beautiful little sisters are also very lively and lovely. There was nothing to pack up, but the mask of the soldier of light could not be forgotten. After changing his clothes, he stood at the door to watch, took the suitcase and left. The only pity is that the tomatoes he planted can''t see them blossom and bear fruit. Not long after Lin Fan left, the director arranged for two relatives of his family to become security guards of the college. It''s better to have food and shelter than Lin fan. ¡­¡­ "I should get a job." After walking on the street for a while, Lin Fan thought that he could work as a security guard in kindergartens. He came to several kindergartens to fight hard. Some of them didn''t need a complete certificate, and some of them were extremely strict. The final result was very clear. He didn''t apply. Think he is so kind-hearted people, are unable to apply for the post of kindergarten security, excellent people are too many. Finally. Lin Fan applied successfully in a restaurant and became a waiter with honor. Jinzhou City. Cheng Zhi is a little nervous. The organization wants to conduct a comprehensive evaluation for him. Xiao Hong, Wang Zhong and other senior officials are all on the scene. The impact of this mission in Salt Lake City is a little big. Lost a few old hands. This is unbearable for the crusading organizations. "Don''t be nervous. Now test your health." Xiao Hong said. "Well, I know." Cheng Zhi nods. Many people at the scene look at him, and the story has spread. People who know Cheng Zhi are shocked when they learn about it. Just him? No kidding. When I was in college, I was the bottom guy. How could I be so powerful. Soon. The test results came out. Everyone gathered around. Xiao Hong looked at the test results, frowned, not as gorgeous as she imagined, everything seems very mediocre, not fast, physical strength is not very strong. This kind of test sheet alone is not surprising, and there is no surprise. "Get two knives." Xiao Hong threw away the test sheet, took the knife, and then threw it to Cheng Zhiyi, "I''ll wave, you can resist, you can treat me as that monster." Cheng Zhi, who took the knife, was a little nervous. He didn''t know whether he could do it or not. People around are surprised to see, did not expect Xiao Hong captain to start, this is more believe Cheng Zhi will make the choice. Xiao Hong didn''t give Cheng Zhi any chance to react, just like the monster wouldn''t give anyone a chance. A low roar. Waving Tang Zhidao in his hand, he waved it to Cheng Zhi fiercely. At this moment, I see Cheng Zhi''s instinctive separation, a clang, sparks splashing, Xiao Hong''s face suddenly changed, when he waved, he didn''t know the other side''s situation, so he had spare strength. But even if there is spare power, no one can stop it.Then, she didn''t have any strength, and her strength broke out in an all-round way. She crushed her hard. Unexpectedly, Cheng Zhi still didn''t move, and she could stop it. "Fight back." Xiao Hongdao. Cheng Zhi gives a low roar and pushes it forward. Suddenly, for Xiao Hong, there is a force on the other side''s knife. With a bang, Xiao Hong retreats. "Am I really that good?" Cheng Zhi bowed his head. He couldn''t believe it. For him, he did all the things he just did. It''s amazing. "Very good." Xiao Hong nods and praises. She can see each other''s strong points. The only thing that puzzles her is how to do it. They are not strong enough. But the strength of the counterattack is terrible. Chapter 549 Weixianlou. "Lin fan, serve in box three." A delicious food with complete color, flavor and taste was born from the hands of chefs, and will soon become the nutrition in the stomach of diners. "Here we are." It''s hard to work and love, but for Lin fan, he gives 100% enthusiasm to any work. The boss here is very good, and his colleagues are also very good. At the moment when he was first admitted, several elder sisters talked with him enthusiastically, asking about this and that, which makes people feel warm. If we don''t regard him as our own person, who will ask these questions. In the restaurant, the waitress at work often looks at Lin fan. The handsome guy is their favorite. She looks dull and cute, and is very popular with them. Some of them are very active, and their meaning is very clear. As long as you accept my offer and agree that day, we will live together tonight. Unfortunately The young man didn''t seem to understand their love. Lin Fan came to box 3 with vegetables. It looked like a family dinner. There were many children. He liked children very much. Although sometimes children were very naughty, they were innocent and kind, which we didn''t have as adults. Several children are playing the game of light warrior. It''s a little loud. Adults feel a little irritable and let the kids be quiet, but for the children, it''s all monsters who stop them. As the soldiers of light, they must fight the monsters to the end with their must kill skills. The children completely angered their parents, and finally the parents told them directly Where there is a light warrior, all day long to watch animation, see all enchanted. Then a group of adults talked. They used to be the same as them when they were young. At that time, they believed that when they grew up, they knew that they were really childish. The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention. Originally lively children gradually quiet down, not as lively as at the beginning, as if by some kind of blow, are dejected to go out. Lin fan, who finished delivering vegetables, whispered as he passed the door. "Believe in light, there will be miracles in light, and there are warriors of light." The children look at Lin Fan with some changes in their eyes, but they don''t change much. They know in their hearts that they don''t, but they like fantasy. "How can you prove it?" Asked a little fat man. "I''ll show you, OK." Lin Fan hopes that these children can stick to their mind and believe that light exists. The children looked at each other. "Good..." In addition to the front door, there are tea rooms on the left and right sides of the private room. There are corners blocking it. If no one passes by, you can''t see it. "You see." Lin Fan squatted down and opened his five fingers. Suddenly, a dazzling white light came out of his palm. The light was warm and lit up the children''s faces. What''s more, his eyes were very bright. "Wow "Wow "This is the light of the warrior of light." A group of children are very excited, their eyes reveal the light of excitement, and then look at Lin fan, just like looking at the idol. "I''ll show you this one again." Lin Fan laughs and whispers: "holy light sword, come out..." Then, Lin Fan''s right hand grasps his left palm, and the hilt slowly emerges from the light. The children open their mouths, stare at their eyes, and are silent. For them, this scene will never be forgotten in their life. "Wow! This is the holy light sword of the light warrior. It''s very powerful. I still have one in my family "I have, too." "I didn''t. I asked my father to buy it for me." "I asked my grandfather to buy it for me." Patta! Lin Fan''s fingers closed, the light dissipated, and he got up and said, "well, now you believe that light exists." A group of children nodded wildly. They all agree with this. "I believe it." "I believe it, too." Then Lin Fan left the box and went to other places to keep busy. A group of children ran to their families and exclaimed excitedly, "we see the warrior of light." "Really, it''s amazing." "Wow, there are warriors of light." "We really saw it with our own eyes." The adults who are drinking and eating are obviously stunned when they hear the children''s words, and then they laugh. For them, what the children say can''t be believed, and they still say it as soon as they hear it. "All right, all right, stop it. You play your own game, but don''t go far." Adults wave and let themselves play. If it was in the past, children would be absolutely dejected, but now, they don''t have any feelings. If you don''t believe it, you can''t believe it. We can see it with our own eyes. Where can there be fake.In the hotel. Lin Fan happily carrying the plate, a group of children followed. "Warriors of light, wait for us." "Can you tell me a few words? I like you very much." "Warrior of light, can you be my father? I''m willing to give you my mother." At work, Lin fan is followed by a group of children, and the diners around him look at him in amazement. It seems that he did not expect that a young man should be so popular, even the restaurant owner has some silly eyes. The waitresses were greedy for Lin Fan''s body. Seeing that he was so popular with the children, they thought that they would become a qualified father in the future. Lin Fan looks at these children with a smile. They are all like little angels. Other guests dining in the hall are all with children. When those children see so many friends of the same age gathered together, they are all curious. Then I found that the children who saw Lin Fan''s light were very serious and told them about the situation just now. See the warrior of light? Does it really exist? These news impact their hearts. What their peers say will never be false. Even if there is doubt, so many people testify, it is certainly not deceitful. So. A very rare scene really happened. A group of children followed Lin fan, as if Lin Fan were the king of children, and a group of younger brothers followed. Many parents said that they were very strange. The boss is good at mining the potential characteristics of employees. This guy is very good and has a strong affinity with children. We can start from this aspect. Let''s say that at present, the biggest headache for adults is that the meal has not been finished, and the children are eager to leave, which is quite a headache. Now this problem can be solved perfectly. This business must be developed, and it can bring at least 30% return customers to the hotel. Half a month later! Special operations Academy. "Is Ringo there?" Cheng Zhi comes back to visit his parents and Lin Fan by the way. He gradually finds out what the problem is. Maybe brother Lin is training with him to make him so strong. He''s not logistics anymore. It''s a fighter in charge. Once, in his mind, fighting was a very hard and dangerous thing. Until now, he realized that fighting was the same thing. Stall! Stall! Push! Then Xiao Hong and others mended the sword. This has always been the case, and even one thing he is very proud of is An old member told him that it''s very safe to be with you. I''ve never been so happy when I fight with monsters. Because of that. Cheng Zhi is a bit of a flutter, but more of the joy and pride of being recognized by his colleagues. "Who?" The little old man in the guard room, with a cigarette in his mouth, looked at the newspaper, heard someone asking, and raised his head to answer. "Lin fan, Lin Ge." Cheng Zhi said. "No, I haven''t heard of it." The little old man shook his newspaper and his head. Pop! Seeing the other side, Cheng Zhi had a bad attitude and answered the questions perfunctorily. He patted the table heavily with both hands and said, "I ask you, where was the previous security guard?" Frightened by Cheng Zhi''s behavior, the little old man''s hand with the newspaper trembled and stammered: "you What do you mean, being wild here? " "What about your former security guard?" Cheng Zhi asked. "Oh, you said that the former one had a bad influence because of the sudden death of an old man''s sword, so the college hired us from a professional security company. As for the one you said, he should be dismissed." The little old man was suddenly friendly. This is scared by Cheng Zhi. Young people are so grumpy. What do you do to scare me. Have the ability to go with others. But for my relatives No, the director told them that you are professional security guards. You should have the quality of professional security guards. He has already rolled up the newspaper to fight with each other. "Dismissed?" Cheng Zhi is shocked and has something wrong with his face. He didn''t expect that brother Lin would be dismissed. He didn''t think of that at all. "Where have you been?" "I don''t know. I don''t know him, and my legs are on him. I can''t care where I run." Cheng Zhi leaves directly. The little old man looked at his back, swearing, crazy, not fast, want you to look good. At this time, Cheng Zhi regretted that he didn''t have Lin Ge''s number. It''s not that he doesn''t want to stay. But at that time, no one made friends with him. It was a kind of self humiliation to stay with a mobile phone. It was also a waste of the signal from the signal station, charging 100 phone bills. I was afraid that the signal company would not make a single call, but would deduct it. ¡­¡­ Night! Ding Ling! The phone rings. It''s a short message.Lin fan, who had just arrived at the dormitory, was ready to wash and sleep. When he heard the bell, he took it out and saw that it was a message from Tang Nai. [tangnaiyi: uncle, it''s over!!!! ¡¿ Lin Fan answers the message. What''s the matter? Are you in trouble? ¡¿Tang Naiyi: Well, I can''t go back. ¡¿ [send me the address. ¡¿ [tangnaiyi: don''t make trouble, uncle. I''m sending a message to you now. I just want to tell you that in the future, if you want to burn some paper for Qingming Festival, it won''t be in vain. I bought you breakfast for three months. ¡¿ Lin fan knows that Tang Naiyi is in trouble. He remembers the taste of tangnaiyi. He closes his eyes, perceives the whole world, and looks for tangnaiyi''s position. Heaven and earth will feel that he has no face. It''s as if I don''t wear clothes at home. You, an outsider, have no key, and don''t get my invitation, blatantly rush in. Look here, look there, you just don''t give face . Found Chapter 550 Ning City. Underground parking has been closed inside. A group of people leaned against the corner to rest, panting, a series of fighting, energy consumption is too big, can not continue to fight. "What to do?" A new member looked flustered. "Are we going to die here?" His tone is very flustered. Everyone can tell that he is afraid now. That kind of fear comes from his heart. Anyone who encounters this kind of thing will be at a loss. "Yes." An old member said. "Don''t scare him. It''s hard to say whether we live or die, but it''s true that we are more likely to die." One of the old members around him can''t look down and pacify the new member''s fear, but he doesn''t seem to speak much. The new member said, "don''t think you can scare me. I''m just asking. In the face of death, everyone is afraid, but fear of death doesn''t mean you can''t look at death directly." Pop! A group of old members applauded. Well, that makes a lot of sense. There was a problem in their action. They were chased by monsters and finally fled here. Fortunately, they could close the door here. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable and they would definitely be blocked here by monsters. Just want to leave, basically impossible, there are monsters wandering outside. There''s a bit of desperation in everyone. But despair doesn''t mean waiting to die. We are all thinking of ways. In the corner. "Naiyi, what are you doing?" Xia Qingmiao finds that Naiyi has been sleeping since he was trapped here. After waking up, he has been playing with his mobile phone. Tang Nai said: "give my family and friends a final farewell, and send a message to the security uncle, asking him to burn some paper for me every year. Oh, I forgot to tell him to burn some paper for you, but it''s OK. When I have it, I''ll give it to you." "Don''t make trouble. There''s still a chance." Xia Qingmiao regrets that she let Tang Nai come here. It was not their turn to take part in this mission. She asked for it, and Tang Nai Yi also wanted to follow. She thought that there was nothing wrong with many missions, so there should be no trouble. But in the end, who would have thought that such a thing happened. "You don''t really like this security uncle." Xia Qingmiao asked. Tang Nai said: "how can it be? We are really friends. Can we stop guessing?" Right now. There''s a voice from a teammate. "He can''t stop the bleeding." The people who heard the voice rushed over. An old member had an arm broken. This was when he was dealing with the monster. He was caught by the monster''s arm. With the power of the monster, he could tear anyone to pieces with a little force. In order to save him, other teammates could only cut his arm with pain. The wound that had been stopped was bleeding. In this case, the consequences are unimaginable. "Let me do it." Xia Qingmiao came to the injured members, took bullets from other members, ready to stop the blood with bullets and gunpowder, "now the situation is very crisis, can''t stop the blood, you can''t support for long, but after using gunpowder, it will cause blood poisoning, hope to have a chance, it''s all dead, can delay for a period of time, delay for a period of time." "Bear it Xia Qingmiao ignited, gunpowder covered the wound, the smell of burnt meat was very pungent, the injured member''s face was pale, white as paper, and the sweat of his forehead was flowing. The severe pain is intolerable. If the other side is not strong willed, such pain can torture him to faint in the past. The other side clenched his teeth, neck out of blue muscle burst up, breathing gradually shortness up. "Qingmiao, you know a lot." Said donnay. Xia Qingmiao said: "I don''t know much. There is no way to deal with the current conditions. This can only stop the bleeding under bad conditions, but it will cause blood infection. If I don''t get treatment for a long time, I will still die." Everyone bowed their heads, and everyone wanted to live. However, in the current situation, the chance is not big. Even if the organization wants to save them, it doesn''t have the ability. There are many monsters outside. It''s very difficult to kill them. "Be quiet!" All of a sudden. Xia Qingmiao raises his hand. Everyone is quiet and looks up at the air duct above his head. Dong! Dong! It was as if something was moving in it. Everyone held their breath and grasped the weapons in their hands. They found that something was wrong with the monster. Once upon a time, the monster would become crazy only when they saw human beings, but now It seems that the monster''s IQ has been improved. "Don''t move, get ready to fight." "You''re with me." Xia Qingmiao whispers to Tang Naiyi. Although Naiyi''s strength is good, Qingmiao''s idea is very simple. If there is any danger, I''ll carry it. You can be steady in the back. People''s eyes are moving with the movement of overhead.It''s getting louder and louder. All of a sudden. A member who stares at the ventilation duct sees that in the crevice, an eye suddenly appears. It''s a vertical eye. It''s closed and closed. It''s vicious. And this eye was staring at the member, which made the member''s legs stiff and growled: "he''s here." The voice just dropped. Boom! The monster broke through the air duct and rushed out directly. It was a monster with human body and snake head. It was covered with scales and opened its mouth to bite. Xia Qingmiao cuts the snake monster with a knife. The blade rubs against the scales and sparks sputter. Unexpectedly, Xia Qingmiao doesn''t break the scales. This makes Xia Qingmiao very shocked. At least among the monsters he meets, he hasn''t met this type. "Encircle the battle and keep the wounded away." Xia Qingmiao said. Although she has not been in the organization for a long time, she is calm and calm, and even some old members feel inferior to her in dealing with monsters. "Naiyi, you are responsible for the injured." "Good." In the face of such a powerful monster, it is often very difficult for a person to kill the monster. Most of the time, they try to avoid it. Even if they encounter it head-on, they try to fight back and then avoid it. The human body has its limits. With the help of combat clothes, it can burst out stronger power, but it is very difficult to compete with monsters. The fighting continued. As soon as donnay took care of the injured, she found that something was wrong. The door of the underground garage had been deformed and something was pounding violently. "Qingmiao, it''s not good. We have too much noise here, which has attracted the attention of the monsters. They are now crashing into the gate, and they won''t last long." Cried donnay. As soon as a group of people killed the basilisk, they heard Tang Naiyi''s cry. They were frightened to find that the door could not support it, just as Naiyi said. Boom! The gate of the underground garage was broken. A group of monsters are blocked at the door. Standing in the middle is a powerful monster, which is full of awe and awe. "It''s over." All the members hang down their arms. If they don''t see the specific situation clearly, they still want to fight with the monster, and now they are still fighting for something. An old member said: "I suggest that we all solve the problem by ourselves. It''s too miserable to die in the hands of monsters and suffer from being eaten." Another old member said, "you try first, we will try later." Xia Qingmiao couldn''t manage any old or new members. Instead, he came to Tangnai and said in a low voice, "we''ll step back later. You can take the opportunity to climb into the ventilation pipe. It depends on your luck whether you live or die." "And you?" Asked donnay. "I''ll block it for you. These monsters only recognize flesh and blood. As long as flesh and blood block in front of them, they won''t care about anything else." Xia Qingmiao, like a mature elder sister, always protects Tang Naiyi. "I''m not dragging my feet." Donnie bowed his head, a little sad. "No, it''s just that no one expected to encounter this kind of situation, and you don''t have to blame yourself. Compared with monsters, human beings are relatively weak after all. I heard that there is a guy in Jinzhou who can resist the heavy blows of powerful monsters. He was in the same college with us. He wanted to visit us when this mission ended. Now it seems that he has no chance." "If you can get out alive, don''t be in the crusading organization. Your character doesn''t suit you." Xia Qingmiao said. "Before you said I was suitable," said donnay Xia Qingmiao said with a smile, "I didn''t want you to be disappointed. I just want to praise you. You are serious." "Well, I''m so sad that my best little sister said such heartless words to me, but I won''t go this time. You go, you just said, as long as there is flesh and blood in front of the monster, they won''t care about anything else. Although your chest is bigger than me, how many pieces of meat, my buttocks are rounder than you, at least more than a kilo of meat, I''m more tolerant to eat." Said donnay. "Don''t make any noise." Xia Qingmiao will never let Tang Nai stay here, all the situations have been thought well. Tang Nai a facial expression serious way: "even if I can go out from the ventilation pipe, but there are many monsters outside, with my ability, may not be able to live, if it is you, certainly can live." Right now. The monsters who broke the gate of the underground garage saw a group of people standing there with hungry eyes. For them, these are delicious food. "I''m hungry." "Meat, a lot of meat." All of a sudden, the monsters came like a tsunami, and immediately filled all the spaces. There were too many powerful monsters. In order to get fresh flesh and blood, they directly patted the monsters around them. The meaning was very clear. Get the hell out of here.All this flesh and blood is mine. "Ha ha!" The old members looked at the scene in front of them and laughed foolishly. It''s just a futile way to resist. In this case, what can we do to stop them. "Give me a knife." Cried the old man who had just broken his arm. These guys are so heartless that they all want to die, but they didn''t expect the wounded. In any case. Men are 80% more likely to be calm than women, but when women calm down, they are not only smarter than men, but also more able to burst out a kind of power. Xia Qingmiao and Tang Nai retreated towards the back and knocked on the ventilation duct board at the beginning. But just then. Different things happen. A cloud of light appeared in the underground garage out of thin air. The light is dazzling. It''s like it''s out of thin air. The monster stops. Even those who are ready to solve their own problems, are also looking at the situation in front of them. "What is this?" "Light, inexplicably light, very warm, very bright, but I do not know why, deja vu, in my mind, there is sealed for a long time memory, that is the memory of childhood, is it..." "Warrior of light?" All of a sudden. A loud voice came out of the light. "Believe in light, light will bring miracles." Boom! In a flash, the light bloomed in all directions, dazzling, everyone closed their eyes, even could not open. Now, it''s not just that they can''t open their eyes. Even monsters do. "What a strong way to play." "This dialogue, this tone, is absolutely the warrior of light, but you are anime, there is no such thing." Gradually. The light dissipated. People open their eyes, a figure appears in their sight, holy, bright, blooming light, as if when they are covered by darkness, the light of hope breaks through the darkness. Let them be in despair. See the only hope. Chapter 551 "Lying trough!" "Lying trough!" Forgive them for saying such a terrible word, it is really shocked. Warrior of light? Strange guy with a mask. "Are you a warrior of light?" A member asked, he is not sure whether, can only ask so quietly, but he expressed deep doubt. Although the other side''s appearance is very handsome. But it still feels weird to them. "Yes." Lin Fan went back to find Tang Naiyi, who was standing in the distance. It seemed that he was still very safe. He didn''t have those bad things. He came in time. If he was a little later, maybe there would be a problem. People who have been confirmed. Look at each other. Really? "You wear the mask of the warrior of light and say you are a warrior of light. Take down the mask." Members with sharp eyes can see the problem at a glance. It''s masked. Are we really stupid? Lin Fan said: "I am a warrior of light. Believe in light, and light will bring you miracles." The members all looked at Lin fan. I was completely confused. They found that the warrior of light was dressed like a restaurant attendant. There is a sense of being perfunctory. However, what they think of is that the other party can appear inexplicably, which shows that the situation is definitely not as simple as they think. The monsters who have just been startled react in an instant. Directly towards Lin fan. "Be careful." When the onlookers saw this scene, they exclaimed and reminded that in their eyes, monsters are fierce and terrible. This strange guy with unknown origin may not be their opponent. But soon, a scene that completely shocked them happened. "Holy light boxing!" Lin Fan yelled out that it was a very shy move, but the power was not joking. His fist was covered with white light. One blow blew out a pillar of light, and the monster covered by the pillar of light disappeared in an instant. The scene was earth shaking. People who saw the situation in front of them could swallow eggs with their mouths open. They were stunned. They were completely stupid. "Lying trough!" Finally, someone reflected it and broke the gaping scene. For people without culture, the expression of shock is always so straightforward. "The beam kicks!" The power of shocking the world broke out and kicked out the world. "Lying trough!" "Lying trough!" With every outbreak of Lin fan, the members of the Crusade organization would scream "lying trough". For them, if they didn''t see what happened, who would believe it. It wasn''t long. All the monsters blocking the entrance are eliminated with high efficiency. At this point. The scene was quiet. "He''s really a warrior of light," one of the old members said dully If someone tells him that the warrior of light really exists, he will definitely smile. He believed in the existence when he was a child, but when he grows up, he will know that these are just illusions. And now The warrior of light is really in front of us. I can''t believe it. What''s more, the clothes and masks of the soldiers of light are very distinctive. How to say, it''s like they are going to come out to save the world just after the end of their work. Have the soldiers of light been living beside us all the time? Lin Fan looks back at them. Looking back, the light was dazzling, and the hearts of all the male members on the scene were trembling, as if the dusty memory had been reopened for a long time. Maybe, behind the scenes, they choose to believe in light again. Lin Fan nodded and disappeared as a light. He had a lot to say, but because of his special identity, he could only leave decisively after solving the problem. When Lin Fan left, everyone in the underground parking lot was silent for a short time. After a long time. "It''s like we don''t have to die." "It seems to be quite right." Someone was talking to himself. Next. The mood soared. "The trough! It''s really the soldiers of light. I didn''t expect that we were saved by the soldiers of light. " "I''m familiar with the move he just performed, which is the unique skill of the warrior of light." "Handsome, if I tell others, no one will believe it." "This is not the time to be shocked. Take the injured away quickly." ¡­¡­ "Naiyi, we don''t have to die." Xia Qingmiao is very relieved. She is ready to die, but she didn''t expect that something like this would happen. It''s the warrior of light. It''s different from what she thought, but the power of the explosion is absolutely not what human beings can do.At this time, Xia Qingmiao see Nai a little Lengshen, pat her shoulder, "what''s the matter?" "Ah, it''s OK." As soon as Tang Nai looked at the place where Lin fan had disappeared, she seemed to be thinking about something. She was a little suspicious, but only suspicious. Is he here to save me? Oops. How can you think of that. What a shy thing. This is the second time the warrior of light has appeared. The crusading organizations in Tongyang and Jinzhou met each other. In the conference room. Video conference between the two sides. "You said you met the warriors of light, too?" Wang Zhong was shocked and asked. They have been looking for ways to summon the warriors of light, but they have not been able to do so. Now, it is obviously exciting to hear that Tongyang city has met the help of the warriors of light in its mission. "That''s right. It came at the most dangerous moment and saved our members." "How did you call?" "There was no call. They appeared out of thin air, as if they knew they were in danger." "So that''s it. What clothes do you see the warriors of light wearing?" Wang Zhong asked, this is the key clue. The last time they saw the soldier of light wearing a security suit, if the soldier of light still wears a security suit this time, it can show that the soldier of light must live in a city and play the role of security guard. Maybe the security guard you see is the soldier of light hidden in human beings. "According to the report of the members who came back, they were wearing the clothes of the service industry." Hearing this, Wang Zhong was confused. Service industry? It''s a little big. Wang Zhong pondered. Does the warrior of light like to work in various industries? Wang Zhongdan is really in pain when he encounters this kind of confused things. ¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye. Half a month has passed. Huicheng. The sound of shells was deafening, and the weapons in the city wall were running wildly. "These monsters are crazy, attacking day and night. What''s the matter?" "Ghost knows, kill for me, can''t let the monster break a hole, otherwise the city behind us will turn into ruins." "Fight!" Huicheng is one of the cities that exist. It''s not a big city with a population of more than one million. In the prosperous times, it was only a county-level city. The citizens of the city have heard the sound of shells for a long time. Everyone was nervous. If we don''t hold on, then everyone will die. "Will it break the city?" "Fart, how can the city be broken? Our city wall is so strong, how can the monster come in?" "But in the past, those cities that were conquered also had such walls. They were finally conquered." "I don''t want to die, I have to find a way to run." "The only way to go now is to go to the airport." "Yes, to the airport." At this time, the airport in Huicheng has been overcrowded for a long time. Basically, people who want to run have already arrived at the airport, and the security personnel have been pushed to the most marginal area. "Give me a ticket, no matter where I go, no matter how much it costs, I''ll give it." "Don''t squeeze, don''t even squeeze." "Where''s my child? Where''s my child?" The airport was filled with screams, swearing and crying of children. Everyone knows. This monster siege is definitely not so simple. In the past, even if we met monsters, it was a matter of two or three shots. But now It''s been going on for a long time. It must be the monster attacking. I want to break the city. The situation in Huicheng has attracted the attention of other city''s crusading organizations. They can only arrange planes to pick up those citizens, prepare for the worst, and expect to be able to hold on at the same time. Once let the monster into the city, then the consequences are unimaginable. The situation at this time is very bad. The members guarding the city wall found that something was wrong. These monsters seemed to have an organization. A row of tall monsters appeared in the distance. By naked eyes, those monsters were at least six or seven meters tall. "What do they want to do?" Soon. He turned pale with fright. "Be careful, the monster is coming in from the air." He cried hastily. The soldiers who control the weapons are shocked when they hear this. Then they see a scene that is hard to forget in their life. They see the huge monsters, holding the small monsters, running up, roaring, and suddenly throwing the small monsters over. Even though the wall is very high, the huge monsters are even more powerful and terrifying."Strafe." The soldiers guarding the city wall aimed their guns at the sky, but the small monsters were too fast to stop. Even if they killed one or two, they would still be useless. "Quick, let the members of the crusading organization go to the city." "Speed up, or the consequences will be unimaginable." When the leader of the Crusade organization at the scene learned about this, the whole person was already stupid. The monster could still play like this. How could he not find it before? This is the first time that he has encountered such a thing. It''s over! It''s over. If the remedy is not timely, Huicheng will disappear completely. On the street. A group of citizens are praying for the monster not to come in and keep it. Then they see a black spot falling in the sky, with a bang and a dull roar. The citizens looked at the thing in front of them. All of a sudden. Someone exclaimed. "Monster..." Screams rang out. All the people panicked and ran. They didn''t care so much. When they met this kind of thing, the only thing they could think of was running. How strong the vitality of the monster is can be reflected from this moment. Falling from a height, but still alive. Bang! Bang! A monster fell, and then stood up again in a moment. After these monsters stand up, they don''t swim around. Instead, they go to the same kind and embrace each other. Soon, they find that their flesh and blood begin to merge, as if they are devouring each other. And size It is also growing with the integration of each other. It''s not the same as the old monsters. They seem to have wisdom. Chapter 552 "Run, the monster is coming in." "Run." On the street, a group of people came from afar, running and shouting. Many people praying suddenly changed their face when they heard this. "Did the monster really come in?" "Come in, just now, fall down from the air, a lot, really a lot." "Run." After hearing this, no one dares to stay and run to the distance. For them, living is more important than anything. Those monsters are not what they can deal with. If they are caught by monsters, they will die. Boom! The ground was shaking. The fleeing citizens looked back and their hearts were beating. They were almost scared to death. It was too big. The crusading organizations all over the country are paying attention to the situation of Huicheng for the first time. They are very concerned about the situation there. Until the fusion monster appears in the picture. Everyone took a cold breath. Shake your head at the same time. There is no hope. This city can''t be preserved after all. Even if the members of the crusading organization all appear in Huicheng, there is nothing to do in the face of such a monster. At this point. Everyone was anxious and didn''t know what to do. Huicheng. A group of members of the organization looked at the monster in front of them and showed a dignified look. For them, it was not that they had never seen the monster, but that the monster was really huge. "What to do?" "What else can we do? We can''t let monsters enter the main city area to increase the escape time for citizens." "Yes, now major cities are sending planes to fight for time and save as much as they can." The local Crusade organization in Huicheng has given up the idea of protecting this place, which is basically impossible. Children''s welfare home. With the arrival of the monster, the staff of the welfare home had already run away, leaving only a group of children here. "There''s a monster coming." "The monster is terrible." "Let''s get rid of the monster." These children are loyal supporters of the light warrior. They are more loyal than any other children. Sometimes, the staff want to make these children obedient, so they always play cartoons to them. As time goes by, these children become fans of the light warrior. At this time, a little boy who was slightly older than other children stood up and said: "I met a friend in the game. He told me that he had seen the light warrior in the hotel. When he was in danger, as long as we called the light warrior, he would appear." Other kids come around. "Really?" "That must be true." The little boy firmly believes that he will never cheat his friends in the game. After all, in the game, he always calls his big brother. Then he waved his hand. "With our equipment, we will destroy the monsters and summon the warriors of light." "Go ¡­¡­ After fusion, the monster is about 10 meters tall, just like a hill. The members of the Crusade organization are losing ground. Ordinary slash can break monsters. But for monsters, it''s no use. Moreover, thermal weapons are not very useful for monsters. Compared with the size of monsters, those wounds are useless. "Back up!" "Fight back." Fortunately, the speed of this monster is not very fast. In front of absolute power, if the speed is abnormal, there is no need to fight at all. It is totally unstoppable. Gradually. "I can''t go back. There''s someone in the back." Cried one of the members. The city is not big, and the population is very dense. They have all been called near residential areas. Some people who stay at home don''t know what''s going on. Maybe when they open the curtains. See what''s going on outside. I''ll be completely shocked. At this point. Traffic jams, many people are driving, the result is all blocked here, see monsters appear, scared them out of their wits, scream. A lot of people abandoned their cars and fled. Where dare to stay. "Stand in the way, never let the monster pass." Cried the Crusader. They found that when the monster saw the flesh and blood, his mood became obviously excited. This is a very bad omen. It''s too dangerous. The members of the Crusade are dealing with the monster. It''s dangerous to go on like this. Bang! "Zhou Chen..."A member of the Crusade was hit by a monster and flew straight out. The situation is not optimistic. Although the monster seems to be not fast, it would be fatal if it was rubbed. At this point. A member holding double knives jumps from behind the monster, jumping very high, and finally two knives are cut on the monster''s buttocks, which is his limit. Poof! Monster fart, this fart is terrible, form a strong impact, directly blow each other, smash the windshield of the vehicle. Entangled with the monster, a little careless is this end. They know very little about the monster in front of them. If you can They want to find out about the monster and fight. As the battle drags on. The situation is becoming more and more uncertain. The number of injured members increased gradually. Those monsters they met in the past gave them a headache, but now this monster is absolutely super boss level. All of a sudden. "What are those children doing?" One member saw a group of children running from afar with round eyes. Hell, I didn''t see the monster right in front of me. What are you doing here. He looked back and wanted to shout, let these kids roll quickly, when a crisis came, the body tilted back, in front of a terrible boxing wind swept, although not hit by the monster, but the boxing wind seemed to tear his flesh. Boom! He was shocked to fly and fell in front of the group of children with a mouthful of blood. "You go." The eldest child of the leader looked at him firmly, "let''s leave it to us next. We are here to summon the warriors of light to destroy the monster." Poof! Another mouthful of blood. I don''t know whether the member vomited blood again and was seriously injured by the monster, or was directly hurt by Qi when he heard the words of these little kids. All the members who can fight, when they see this group of children, their faces become very ugly. It was hard. There are also a group of tugs, which directly push the battle to the nightmare level. "We can''t stop this monster when you leave with your children?" A senior member said, but just as he was about to continue to say something, he saw that the group of children had run to the monster. Seeing this, he blurted out with a "Crouching trough". I''ve seen people die, but I''ve never seen people die like this. Don''t say they''re stupid. Even the monsters are a little confused, looking straight at this group of small mole ants, is my monster long enough fierce, or you are too brave. "Monster, we will destroy you." The first child stood in front of the monster, his legs trembling very much, but he still raised the toy sword in his hand, which is the holy light sword of the light warrior. "I''m afraid." Many children stand behind him, holding each other''s clothes. They are too small to see the monster''s ferocious face. They must be very afraid. "Don''t be afraid, we can summon the warriors of light." "Well, I''m waiting for the light warrior to destroy the monster, too." At this time, the monster tilted his head and drooled. Fresh and delicious tender meat came to the door on his own initiative. It was a pity not to eat it. Then, he opened his fingers and grabbed at the children. "It''s over." The Crusaders closed their eyes in despair. I can''t help it. There''s no way. They all heard what the child said. Warrior of light? Recently, there has been news about the emergence of the warriors of light, but even they don''t know the specific situation. You kids are looking for death. Looking at the palm getting closer and closer, the child at the head closed his eyes in fear and yelled "Warrior of light, come and destroy the monster." At the same time. Lin fan, who is carrying a plate in the hotel, suddenly stops, looks slightly changed, and his will sends a message. Brush! Lin Fan instantly disappeared, and the dish in his hand fell directly to the ground. The guest who is eating a meal, suddenly trembles, and then rubs his eyes, as if to hell, just as if someone disappeared in front of his eyes, I was wrong, or didn''t sleep well last night. Huicheng. The members looked at the group of children in despair. Some members roared angrily and rushed towards the monster. "Stop it..." Even if only one can be saved. But right now. An amazing scene happened. A white light burst forth. "What?" Ready to rush past, members see this strange scene, are shocked to stop. "This..."Next. An idea came to mind. Is it really the warrior of light? Even the fleeing citizens, when they saw the white light, were in the same place. They didn''t know what had happened. The only thing they knew was that the children were shouting "soldiers of light", as if they were calling. Soon. A figure appeared in the white light. The group of children who closed their eyes because of fear felt a warm light wrapped around them, slowly opened their eyes, and then saw the picture they were looking forward to. The warriors of light appeared in front of them and blocked the monster''s fist. "Wow The warriors of light are there, they are The children cheered. Members of the Crusade organization looked at each other. Is this the warrior of light? It really exists. They know that there are members in Jinzhou City and Tongyang city who have met with each other, but they are all seen by others, not by them. So anyway, they have some doubts in their hearts. Now If you see it with your own eyes, there is no doubt. Some male members are even more excited. When they were young, everyone had fantasies and thought that they were real. But as they grew up, they realized that everything was false. If they were not disappointed, it would be false. But now, they are very excited. They just want to say that everything is true, not false. Lin Fan looks at the children. "Believe in light, and miracles will happen, right?" The children yelled with one voice: "yes..." Chapter 553 At this point. The citizens who originally wanted to run away, seeing the situation in front of them, have forgotten to run away. Instead, they are whispering and discussing. "Is that really the warrior of light?" "Bullshit, I don''t see the way to come out. That''s the way the warriors of light come out." "But this is the original character of animation, how can it be real." "Fart, who said it was the original character? What if it was Chen Jianjian''s inspiration after seeing the light warrior." "Well, that makes sense." The citizens took out their mobile phones and took a wild picture of Lin fan, but what made them confused was that the mask worn by the warrior of light was slightly flawed. And the clothes of the warriors of light. Please forgive them for not understanding the fashion. This dress looks like that of a restaurant waiter. It''s really inappropriate to wear the soldier of light now. Jinzhou City, Tongyang City, the other side of the Crusade organization, when people know the news of the soldiers of light, it seems very shocked. They''ve thought about the possibility of the warriors of light. But it''s not very likely. We can''t even place our hopes on it, just in case it doesn''t appear. Xiao Hong said: "find out what the situation is, why the soldiers of light appear in Huicheng, is there any special reason." Having seen the strength of the light warrior, she knows that Huicheng is very safe. There is no danger. Street. "Warrior of light, defeat the monster." The children were shouting. Seeing their idols, they were flushed with excitement, clenched their fists, and could jump up at any time. "Good." Lin Fan slowly turned his head and looked at the monsters in front of him. All the monsters he met were so weak that he didn''t have any idea of fighting. But now he is a warrior of light, representing light and miracle. He must defeat the monsters. A little push. The monster retrogress. His size is very large. It is intolerable for anyone, even for the monster, to be pushed backward by such a small human being. Lin Fan opens his arms "What is he doing?" Members of the Crusade kept their eyes on it and found that the warrior of light was in such a posture, naturally confused. When he said that. Instantly get a group of children despise the eyes. "Well, I don''t even know. I dare say I like the light warrior." It''s a shame for the members who have just spoken to feel the look of disdain from this group of children. They always feel that they are despised by a group of children. At this point. The voice came. "Supreme light!" Whew! In front of him, the monster, like a hill, was instantly beaten into dust and disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes. It''s natural that such a shameful move needs to be called out. Soldiers of light have such a habit. If they don''t shout, they will lack some flavor. "So strong!" The members were horrified that they had been separated from the power that human beings could have. It was really terrible that such a big monster was simply eliminated. They didn''t see it with their own eyes and didn''t dare to think about it. "Wow! Great "That''s great." The children cheered, just like those who saw the light in the hotel, they will never forget, and will spread the light, even when they grow up. Lin Fan noticed that there were still many monsters attacking outside the city. As a warrior of light, he had to solve all the troubles and soared up with dazzling brilliance. Many people who stand on the street and run away look up and bathe in the light. Some people want to reach out and capture the light, but they can only feel the warmth of the light. The particle like light is visible to the naked eye and belongs to the most beautiful scenery. The soldiers who are fighting with monsters in the city wall are dignified. There are monsters invading the city behind them. What they can do is to stop the monsters outside the city wall. If you let it go, there will be a lot of climbing monsters to climb the wall and rush into the city. "Damn it, damn it, die for me." The soldiers have been killing crazy, endless, can not stop. All of a sudden. "What is that, trough?" The soldiers with sharp eyes found that the sky behind them was shining faintly. It seemed that one of them was too far away to see clearly. But soon, a sound came from their ears. In an instant, everyone was shocked and confused. The warriors of light? Isn''t that an imaginary character in animation? Children''s favorite animation. It really happened. But if it doesn''t really appear, how can we explain the scene in front of us? Even the most powerful members of the organization can''t fly, let alone shine. This is not what human beings can do.Everybody stop what they''re doing. Staring at me. Soon. They saw the warriors of light attack those monsters. Some moves were familiar to them. Some childlike warriors would talk to themselves every time Lin Fan released his big move. "This is the flash of the king." "This is holy light boxing." Every move can call out the name. With the name constantly called out, the soldiers'' emotions fluctuated greatly, their faces were red and their blood was boiling. "Come on! Warriors of light, kill them. " "Warrior of light, I''m your fan. Can you take a picture with me?" Pulling a voice to shout, the voice seems very big, but which can spread to Lin Fan''s ear. The attacking monsters are completely confused when they see the situation in front of them. They have never encountered such a situation. Everyone is fighting on land. I want to eat meat. It''s OK for you to fight in groups, but now you''re playing tricks. People are flying in the sky, and the light of the unknown biubiubiubiu is coming. They just explode without touching it. Not at the same level at all. Want to escape, but can not escape, this is the most uncomfortable. Boom! Boom! The roar of explosions came from outside the city, and the ground was hit out by huge pits. The power of light was huge. Even if it was not hit, if it touched a little, it would evaporate. Looking at the wall, the soldiers'' eyes were dull. They never thought it would be so easy to deal with monsters. A long time later. After helping Huicheng solve the danger, Lin Fan floats over Huicheng, looking down at the bottom. According to the normal situation, to solve the danger, it''s time to leave. But he didn''t. I want you to see him more and feel the existence of light. The citizens of Huicheng hold their mobile phones high and shoot the soldiers of light in the sky. ¡­¡­ Huicheng is out of danger. On the Internet, there is no such trend. On the contrary, it is the emergence of the warrior of light that completely ignites the Internet. Many netizens were shocked and couldn''t recover for a long time. To say that there is a God in the world, they believe it, but if you say that there is a warrior of light, that''s a hell of a thing. The emergence of an original cartoon character has brought too much influence. It must be Chen Jianjian who is most dazzled now. He is the original author of the warrior of light. Staying in the nursing home, he lived a good life of isolation and boasting with his sisters. Because of the emergence of the light warrior, he was pushed into the upsurge. Countless reporters crouched outside the nursing home. I just want to have a good interview with Chen Jianjian. "Dad, have you ever seen a warrior of light?" Chen Xiang as like as two peas, who believed in what he said on the Internet, had a clear picture, and the fighting pictures were all alike. Chen Jianjian blinked and didn''t say a word. It''s not that he doesn''t want to talk. I don''t know what to say. Is the warrior of light really here? The trough! True or false. He has been completely confused. It''s really my original character. Even the inspiration was obtained in some illegal place. Now you tell me that the light warrior I created really appears. I must have seen the light warrior. See you big heads. "Dad, tell me the truth. The reporters outside are going crazy. If you don''t give them a message, they will definitely break in." Chen Xiang is very excited. When his father created the warrior of light, he also had some expectations. The warrior of light exists here, but he understands that these are all fake. What light is there. What light can do wonders. It''s all cheating on children. Only children will believe it. Now, he has chosen to believe in the existence of light and just wants to know more about it. Chen Jianjian looks at his son whose expression changes gradually because he is too excited. He feels very sad. I want to tell the real situation to the people closest to him, but I didn''t expect that even the people closest to him have been confused by the appearance of the light warrior. "Call the reporters in and I''ll tell them all the truth." Chen Jianjian said in a deep voice. In that case I''ll go with the flow. If I say that the warrior of light is really my original creation, you won''t believe it. In this case, I''ll be more stable and tell you the story of that night "All right." Chen Xiang is very excited. Reporters were very excited to learn that Chen Jianjian was willing to accept their interview. This will be firsthand information. I hope it''s going to be strong. ¡­¡­ Jinzhou, Tongyang, Huicheng tripartite talks.All I''m saying is that it has something to do with the warriors of light. The person in charge of Huicheng is a middle-aged man. "According to the investigation, it was a group of children who called out the soldiers of light. At that time, the situation was very dangerous. The fusion monster had already started on those children. The first child, shouting, soldiers of light, then a group of light appeared." Many people have seen the warriors of light here. Xiao Hong, Wang Xiaojun and so on. Tongyang city is in charge of humanity: "strange, if it is like this, it is different from the situation we encounter here, but our members are in danger, no one calls the warrior of light, and he also appears out of thin air. I think it has nothing to do with who shouts." Xiao Hong said: "it''s hard to say. I have two immature ideas. The situation of Huicheng is likely to be the warrior of light. It''s really called by the children, because the warrior of light said that if you believe in light, there will be miracles. Here, I dare to guess that some of the members who are in danger know the warrior of light, but he doesn''t know that the other is light So when you are in danger, come and save him. " That makes a lot of sense. And now They didn''t know the lightfighters were in trouble. Chapter 554 In the hotel. The foreman is lecturing our warriors of light. The foreman is a middle-aged woman. She is divorced and has no children. She is used to being single, so she doesn''t have to find a concubine to fight for a family. She can get a score of 4 for her appearance and 3.5 for her heavy makeup. At this time, the foreman elder sister Chen looked at Lin Fan condescensively, "you talk about your situation, deliver meals to the guests, you are gone, the food is also broken by you in front of the guests, the impact of this situation is very bad, the guests are very angry, if not I give you down, the manager knows, you are waiting to be fired." "I have something urgent to do." Lin Fan said. "It''s not a reason. You''re the only one in the shop who is in a hurry. Even if it''s urgent, at least bring the dishes to the guests'' table. There''s only one step difference between you and the guests." Elder sister Chen''s tone is very strict. She observes Lin Fan''s expression at the same time. What she stresses is that she can''t be too anxious. After all, the dog is anxious and jumps over the wall. In case of leaving him. "Well, that''s right. I didn''t think of it at that time." Lin Fan ponders that what foreman Chen said is very reasonable. It''s just a step away. It''s OK to put the dishes on the table. "Well, you can understand that the mistake indicates that you can still be saved. There are many people who have seen this matter. I''m afraid that someone will report it to the manager. Our store is an old one. It''s about service quality and customer first. Your behavior has brought losses to the store. But don''t worry. I''ll solve this problem for you." Seeing Lin Fan''s expressionless face, leader Chen thought that his heart must be very urgent, so he calmed his restless heart, and then said: "well, don''t worry. Come to my dormitory tonight, I''ll have a drink with you and have a good talk." Lin Fan doubts a way: "why?" "Dry!" The foreman Chen is smiling, smiling very unkindly. Just those mediocre waiters can''t compete with her. Not waiting for Lin fanduo to say. Captain Chen left. The next day! Hotel. "Lin fan, the foreman calls you to come over." One of the waiters came up and said, "I find that the foreman''s face is not good-looking. You may have bad luck. Be careful." "Thank you." Lin Fan nodded. In a simple office. Foreman Chen pushed the envelope to Lin fan, "the company has decided to dismiss you. Yesterday, the guest complained again. You have seriously affected the image of the hotel and can''t keep you. Here''s 100 yuan, which is left after you compensate the guest for your salary. Pack up and go." She has some opinions about Lin fan. I''ve been so straightforward last night. But you let me wear sexy pajamas to wait for you one night. You are kind, you are kind. I really think I dare not do anything about you. Now I will dismiss you directly. I didn''t work for a few days, so I didn''t understand and had no future. "It''s so serious. I''m sorry to disturb you." Lin Fan took the envelope, nodded to foreman Chen, and then left the office directly. Such a decisive situation made the foreman Chen a little confused. Shit! It''s so tough. If you ask me, this kind of decision can be taken back, how can you think that this guy doesn''t care. It''s a miscalculation. The waitress in the hotel saw Lin Fan leave. The heart is very sad. After all, the handsome guy has gone. The only comfort is that he has not been attacked by the old women. This is the greatest comfort to them. The streets. "Well, it''s really hard to work now." Lin Fan scratched his head and carried the box. He didn''t know where to go, but he had to find a job first. Only those who worked hard were excellent. The phone rings. There''s a message coming. Open it up. [tangnaiyi: uncle, where are you? ¡¿ [I''m on the street. ¡¿ it''s no shame to lose your job and live on the street. [tangnaiyi: uncle, you didn''t go to work. Now all the students are in class. You should be on duty. You can''t skip class. ¡¿ [no, I''ve just been dismissed. ¡¿ [tangnaiyi: Wuwu, poor uncle, he has become a vagrant. ¡¿ [OK, I''m trying to find a job. ¡¿ at this time, Tang Naiyi, far away in Tongyang City, was lost in thought when he watched the information. She suspected that uncle was the warrior of light. No evidence, just doubt. But Uncle sent a message to see her a little confused, if it is a warrior of light, why will work, but also hard to find a job, this is worth thinking about. Xia Qingmiao pats Tang Naiyi in a daze. "What are you thinking about?" "No, just thinking about something." As soon as she shook her head, she didn''t say what she doubted. She always felt that even if she said it, no one would believe it. However, some things were buried in her heart and she always wanted to share with others."Qingmiao, let me tell you something. I always suspect that uncle is the warrior of light. Do you think it''s possible?" Xia Qingmiao said with a smile, "how can it be?" "I think so too, but you can see that..." Tang Nai shows Xia Qingmiao the information that uncle sent him some time ago. It''s the information that Tang Nai told Lin fanfa when he was about to die. Originally, Xia Qingmiao didn''t have such a wonderful idea. But seeing the message Gradually lost in thought. There''s something wrong with the text message. One of the messages is Send me the address. ¡¿ these four words are very problematic. However, Tang Nai Yi didn''t send the address to the other party. Besides, the time was not right. Therefore, Xia Qingmiao''s idea is the same as that of Nai Yi, and he has deep doubts about it. "Should No way "But just ask him, just in case he admits it." As soon as Tang Nai heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened, "yes..." Then send a message to Lin fan. At this time, Lin fan, walking on the street with a box, finds that the passers-by around him has become very strange. There was no strange performance before. Just now, they all look down and play with their mobile phones. At the same time, there''s sound. "Crouching trough, you watch the mobile news quickly, the warrior of light really exists." "No way." "What won''t? The authorities have already said it, and Chen Jianjian has also been interviewed." People look down at the mobile news. Several news articles are very attractive. Chen Jianjian, the famous cartoonist, tells the secret he has to tell the soldiers of light!!!! ¡· the story of teacher Chen Jianjian and the soldier of light starts from that night!!! ¡· "Jinzhou City, Tongyang City, Huicheng Crusade members see with their own eyes" "light really exists"! "!!! ¡· ¡­¡­ There''s a lot of similar news. For ordinary people, their life is very simple and ordinary, but at this time, after seeing the news, it really exploded. It is said that the warrior of light really exists This is too dramatic. Or to provide them with confidence, a big joke. It''s just that the news has come out. How can there be a fake! Maybe it''s true. PS: tomorrow is a new year. I''ve been playing for a year. I''m very happy. It''s time to work hard. Chapter 555 The words of passers-by all spread to Lin Fan''s ears. "It seems that my task is almost finished." The next step is to wait. When the light spreads all over the world, that is, when the task is completed, I didn''t expect it to be so simple. As for before the task is finished He is going to keep looking for a job. Think carefully about what kind of job to look for, think about it, or find a job that doesn''t need too high requirements. For example, in the previous hotel, you need to be busy all day. In the process of delivering food, if someone needs light, it''s easy to happen. In the end, Lin Fan found a very good job. The security personnel in the community need to patrol in the community, and the activities are very free, which will not cause the previous situation. The salary is 18 yuan. It''s a great job. When it''s OK. Lin Fan also looks at his mobile phone, and Chen Jianjian comes back again. Of course, instead of creating the latest works, he tells the story between him and the warrior of light. Most of his fans are men. Once the most fans were children, but now the most fans are adult men. The old Chen Jianjian recovered for the second spring. It felt very good. It''s even more comfortable than when he was writing. He was invited to give a speech all over the world, and the appearance fee was not low. As long as he appeared, he would be cheering like a sea of mountains. Now. The major manufacturers madly produce the surrounding areas related to the warriors of light. The fire is in a mess, and the supply has basically exceeded the demand. The emergence of the warriors of light has brought great influence to the society and the world. Once women would tell men that if you don''t even watch this play, you certainly don''t like me. It''s not suitable for us. Now, the reverse is true. Men tell women that you haven''t even seen the warrior of light, and there''s no light in your heart. What else do you talk to me about? Break up, I have to find a girl with light. At this point. The Crusade organization was very happy to see this situation, which virtually stabilized everyone''s heart. The existence of monsters once made many people panic, and no one knew how long they would live. For the ordinary people, the fighters of the Crusade organization are really strong, but they are also flesh and blood human beings. Compared with monsters, there is still a gap. And now there are more than human beings, and the Legendary Warriors of light appear, which naturally greatly pacify their restless hearts. There''s nothing to be afraid of. We are soldiers of light. It''s just that some of the things that the crusading organizations haven''t figured out are Under what circumstances will the warriors of light appear? They really want to have a good chat with the warriors of light. Unfortunately I can''t see you. I don''t have a chance to talk. Time is in a hurry. The warriors of light seemed to disappear. Members of the crusading organization still need to take risks to complete the task. The success rate of the task is not high, and they often need to pay a great price. YongShi Crusade organization team went out of the city to carry out the task. In danger. The monster seems to have some changes, not only wisdom, strength, size and other aspects have been absolutely improved. A group of members of the Crusade organization are surrounded by monsters. We are faced with mass destruction anytime and anywhere. A young member, trembling, took out the toys around the light warrior from his arms, put them on the ground and knelt down to him. "Soldier of light, come out." "Please." All the members around are looking forward to it, but they are more helpless. Maybe at this moment, we can only believe that the warrior of light who does appear, but does not know what the situation is. I pray in my heart. Believe in light, and miracles will happen in light. And at this point, there is light condensation in their bodies that can''t be seen by the naked eye. The light really came out. The warriors of light appeared before them. Everyone was staring. All right Newspaper! A newspaper kept spinning, fixed fiercely, and the picture was fixed on the picture of the warrior of light. "Yongzhou Crusade team, the barren city is in danger, the soldiers of light appear!"!! ¡· a large number of printed newspapers fly to all over the world, shops of all sizes are full, and the Internet is all about the warrior of light. For the next two months. There is constant news. "Jingshi Crusade team meets soldiers of light!"!! ¡· "Huai city is besieged by monsters, the soldiers of light will destroy the monsters!! ¡· ¡­¡­ In just two months. The news of the light warrior has been released frequently, and the last one has appeared on the Internet. "Light, really exists! ¡· ¡­¡­ Recently, Lin fan is very busy and has been fighting with monsters. It''s just boring. Monsters are very weak, but he can feel that light has entered everyone''s heart.With their own efforts, the light has been spread out. In the dark. He had sensed that the task was coming. Jinzhou City. Cheng Zhi is running on the playground alone. Although he has become one of the combat members of Jinzhou City, he still has few things to know. He can only push between stalls, but even so, it still amazes other colleagues. "Cheng Zhi..." At this time, a voice came. Cheng Zhi looks back and sees a familiar person. He is very excited, "brother Lin..." He looked for Lin Fan for a long time, but he never found it. "How are you doing?" Lin fan asked with a smile, looking at Cheng Zhi''s situation, he knew that he should have a good life. "Not bad, lingo. What have you been doing recently? I''ll come to you and say that you have left." Cheng Zhi feels that he can resist the attacks of monsters. He is definitely well trained by Lin Ge. Otherwise, in his case, he will not be able to stop those monsters. Lin Fan said: "yes, later I went to find a job and worked as a waiter. Later I left my job. Now I''m working as a community security guard. It''s pretty good." "Brother Lin, leave a number so that I can find you later." "No, I''m here to say goodbye. I may have to go back." "Ah?" Cheng Zhi looks at Lin Fan in confusion. I don''t understand what it means. "Here you are." Lin Fan threw the tomatoes to Cheng Zhi, "I promised you. I went back to the college and found that the tomatoes had not been cleaned up. They also grew fruit. They were small, but they tasted good." Cheng Zhi takes the tomato and looks at Lin fan. There are many problems in his mind. He recalled what Ringo had just said. Suddenly find the problem. He''s focused on the warriors of light. There were always three sets of clothes when they appeared. The first time was a security suit. The second time was the dress of the catering staff. For the third time is as like as two peas brother is wearing. "Could it be that..." Cheng Zhi stares at his eyes. His eyes are full of spirit. The more he thinks about it, the more he dares to feel it. "Brother Lin, you can''t be..." He didn''t say it all, but looked at Lin Fan in shock. Lin Ge absolutely knew what he said. Lin Fan smiles with a meaningful smile and waves to Cheng Zhi, "I''m gone. Take good care of myself. I believe that light will have miracles." The voice just dropped. His body turned into a little bit of brilliance and dissipated in front of Cheng Zhi. Cheng Zhi is completely stupid and talks to himself. "It turns out that brother Lin is really a warrior of light. He''s always hidden around us, but I don''t know..." Tongyang city. Donnay tilted his head and looked at the sky. "Uncle, is it the warrior of light?" "He said the same thing to me as the warrior of light." Sitting on the roof, she fell into deep meditation. All of a sudden. A figure appeared beside her, patting Naiyi''s shoulder gently, "what do you think?" "Ah As soon as he was scared, he almost fell down. He was really thinking about something. He must have been scared out of his wits when he was patted on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, it''s me?" Lin Fan said. "It''s uncle..." As soon as she saw someone coming, she was relieved, but soon she felt something was wrong, "no Uncle, why are you here? " Lin Fan said with a smile: "look at you, come and say goodbye to you." "Farewell?" "Yes, I''m going back." Tang Nai was full of doubts. He couldn''t understand what uncle said. He always felt puzzled. "I know you have a lot of questions, but I really came to see you. Thank you for your breakfast for three months." Lin Fan said with a smile. Next. When Tang Nai found Lin Fan''s clothes, he always felt as if he had seen them somewhere. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something , "as like as two peas of light warriors, you are not the warriors of light," said uncle. She felt it was really possible. From a long time ago, she had some doubts. It''s just that there has been no evidence. Lin Fan smiles and waves his hand. Under Tang Nai''s shocked eyes, he gradually turns into light and disappears without a trace. "Lying trough!" Tang Naiyi, who always thought he was a lady, saw the scene in front of him and exploded in the same place. He jumped up and his eyes were full. "Qingmiao Uncle is really a warrior of light She cried.It''s a pity that uncle has disappeared. At this time, Lin fan has heard the voice of the task. When he thought of the huge stone statues of monsters he saw in the depths, he didn''t feel very good. "I should do something. I can''t leave like this." "Light needs to be inherited and exist forever." "In that case, soldier of light, guard instead of me." A mass of light gushed out of Lin Fan''s body and melted into the world. From now on The story of the warrior of light still exists, but more people are willing to call the warrior of light the giant of light. [task: complete! ¡¿ [Note: spread the light in everyone''s heart, and the world will be full of light because of you. ¡¿ [reward: the separation of light. ¡¿ [next time: December 1st. ¡¿ [return! ¡¿ Yanhai city! It''s very cold at night. Lin fan, who has been back to China, has long been familiar with his own experience. This time, he did not forget anyone. He turned his head and looked at Lao Zhang, who was sleeping soundly. Close your eyes. Keep sleeping. I have to work tomorrow. November 1st! The morning air is fresh. When Lin Fan woke up, he found a lot of information in his mobile phone. It''s all from the person who received the message last night. There''s Xiaobao. One eyed man. There is Dean Hao. And information about my wife The first time Lin Fan wakes up, he sends messages in groups. I wake up ¡¿ Chapter 556 "Wake up." Lao Zhang asked. "Well, wake up." Lin Fan returned. "Here you are." Lao Zhang took out two bags of soybean milk from the drawer and handed them to Lin fan. "Cheers "Cheers This kind of behavior is very funny. Lin Fan really feels funny, but he knows that Lao Zhang likes it, so he won''t change it, and he won''t feel anything wrong. "Nerves Every time the evil Rooster sees this scene, he will scold the two stupid human beings in his heart for their brain disease. As for speaking out, it''s impossible. I don''t have the guts. "Well, you sent me a message last night." Lao Zhang opened his cell phone and asked. "Yes." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang smiles, "you are so romantic. We must be best friends." Lin fan is smiling. He likes Lao Zhang to keep smiling all the time. Only when you see his smile can you feel that his efforts have always been useful. At this time, the evil cock turned his eyes and looked at them. I always feel like they''re doing something basic. All of a sudden. He found two terrible human beings staring at him, and suddenly he knew what to do. I haven''t laid eggs yet. As an undercover, he can live a normal life, but he must not be careless. Danger is always around him. Who knows what unfriendly things this stupid human will do to himself. ¡­¡­ Union High Court, infirmary. Giant Protoss Master Wu Tai is lying on the white hospital bed, his eyelids are beating, and he slowly opens his eyes. "Where am I?" No matter how strong people are, they are used to asking at the first moment when they wake up. "Infirmary." Mo Wu sat aside and said. He was very good at Wu Tai. He had been guarding him all night. He thought he would wake up soon after fainting. Who could have thought that this guy had been lying down all night. It seems that yesterday''s attack was fierce. Wu Tai thought of what happened during the day, his face became angry, "Damn, he dares to do this to me, I want revenge." Mo Wu put his palm on Wu Tai''s forehead, "eh, it''s not hot. How is his brain broken?" "What do you mean?" Wu Tai slapped his opponent''s hand, and his face was not happy. As a strong giant of the protoss, it''s normal for him to be beaten. But beating him in front of so many people is the reason for his anger. Don''t you know how to give him face? Mo Wu said: "you giant Protoss are really good. If you ask him for trouble, I''m afraid you giant Protoss will become history. They have been beaten like this, so they don''t react?" He decided to stay away from these idiots in the future. I don''t have any insight. Who''s going to stay with him is going to be miserable. "He has a treasure." Wu Tai thought that ginseng is absolutely the most precious of all the treasures. Who can not think about it or not? It is the seduction of chiguoguo that appears in the public eye. Mo Wu looked at him strangely, "do you think you know it''s the treasure?" "What do you mean?" Wu Tai looked at him. He always felt that he was saying that he was blind. The meaning of his words was a little irritating. "How long have you been here? How long have we been here? Everyone knows the ginseng around him is the most precious. But have you ever seen someone rob us? Or do you really think we are blind and don''t know it''s the most precious? We have to see if we can rob or not. Some time ago, a mature star swallowing crocodile came and was defeated by him. Do you think the ancestors of the giant Protoss can do it? " Mo Wu doesn''t want to talk more nonsense with him, but think about it. Be a good man, tell him the specific situation, and save some trouble. Sure enough. Wu Tai was confused by these words. "Have a good rest, think about it, and keep a low profile. Last night, I felt that the world was revived again. The mountains and historic sites have awakened. It''s not long since the earth shaking changes." Mo Wu patted him on the shoulder and got up to leave. Only Wu Tai was left to ponder. "Ah, I''ve been beaten for nothing." After thinking about it, he shook his head and felt helpless about the situation. ¡­¡­ Street. They patrol as usual. Ginseng is very famous. For ordinary citizens, it is the existence of the true God. The Shinto is lit. Ginseng has its own way to go. But he didn''t seem to have much momentum for Shinto. There is a sense of being at ease with the situation and letting it develop. Anyone who has a little ambition, when encountering this kind of opportunity, even the strength of eating excrement can burst out, in order to move to a higher level. At this point. Ginseng sent away a few devout believers, sighed, "ah, so boring, excellent me, always disturbed, I just want to have a low-key look at the scenery." The rooster, a free tool, wants to overturn ginseng.That''s enough. It''s kind of unbearable. Lin Fan touched ginseng''s head and said, "just get used to it. You do a great job. It''s normal to help a lot of people and be respected by others, isn''t it?" "Master, you are right." Ginseng nodded, then patted the head of the rooster, "you have to work hard, if only you could get respect, but now, you are my ginseng King mount, one day, I will let someone get you a gold body Well, the gold one is not very good. I''ll get you a copper one, OK Goo Goo! The evil Rooster cried perfunctorily, completely ignoring him. He knew that the damned ginseng wanted to show off in front of him, and he had to hold it, otherwise he would be beaten. Right now. There''s a situation ahead. "Let''s go and have a look." Lin Fan suggested. Normally, as long as he proposes things, Lao Zhang will not refuse, but when Lin Fan asks Lao Zhang, he just cares about Lao Zhang''s point of view. In front of an old woman, there is a piece of paper full of words, and there is a photo beside her. The photo is a little boy, who is very cute. If she is more cute, it can threaten Xiaobao''s face. "Granny, what''s the matter with you?" Lin fan asked, "get up quickly, the ground is cold, it will freeze to the knees. If you have anything to say, get up." There was no one around. Most of them leave at a glance. For them, some things are deceptive. Who knows whether they are true or false? After all, there are many tricks now. There are all kinds of strange things. Who knows what the next routine will be. The grandmother looked at Lin Fan and said slowly, "this morning, my grandson was gone. I was sleeping by my side last night. When I woke up, I found that he was gone." "Look at the picture. This is my grandson. Have you met him?" Lin Fan picked up the photo and looked at it carefully. He didn''t see it. Lao Zhang said, "I must be very anxious if the child is gone." Hearing what Lao Zhang said, he nodded with approval. That''s true. The child lost, put on who will be very anxious. Lin Fan knew that Granny was worried, and comforted her: "Granny, don''t worry. I''ll help you find it. Maybe the child likes to play. Where can he hide to play video games?" Then I saw Lin fan holding the photo and calling for will. Soon, will appeared. The will of this planet is still more intelligent. His appearance has no influence on others, because others can''t see him at all. "I want to know where the child is." Lin fan asked. Will looked at the photo, silent for a long time, said: "the wheel of history can not stop, the fate of this creature has long been decided, not too much intervention." "I don''t understand. I didn''t ask about history. I want to know where the child is. Just tell me. I don''t care about anything else." Lin fan asked. Will looks at Lin fan. Lin Fan also looks at will. In this way, looking at each other, for the will, he understood one thing. If not according to the other party''s request. With the ability of the other party to control his will, he is likely to control himself, so as to achieve his goal. His existence is the fairness of running heaven and earth. Give up small for big. What should be done. "I''ll show you the way." Will make the best choice. A light that no one else could see spread far away. "It''s so far away." Lin fan can''t see the edge at a glance. It seems that the lost boy is no longer in the city. Lao Zhang asked, "have you found it?" "Know where, let''s go." Lin Fan nodded and then said to the old woman, "I already know where it is. You wait for me here and I will bring him back." The voice just dropped. Lin Fan took Lao Zhang and turned them into a rainbow and flew away. The grandmother saw the situation in front of her, and she was very surprised. Then she nodded and said, "God, God is coming. My grandson must be OK." ¡­¡­ Special departments. Jin Heli is still very sexy. When such a woman works hard, she is really perfect. The one eyed man always wants to introduce her to Lin fan. He doesn''t mean anything else. He just wants to bind Lin fan. But I didn''t expect Lin fan has a daughter-in-law. It''s amazing that without other people''s introduction, the mentally ill find their daughter-in-law. It has no other influence, but it''s extremely insulting. "Chief, a child is missing this morning." Jin Heli reported the situation. The one eyed man said, "what''s the relationship between missing children and us? Go to the police." "No, a lot of children disappeared overnight, not only in Yanhai City, but also in other cities. Parents found them when they woke up, some in the early morning." Jin Heli said.If normal children are missing, there is no need for their special department. But now This is obviously not an ordinary event. The one eyed man frowned and said, "is there no sign?" "No, we have investigated the monitoring of many missing children''s addresses and found no trace. It''s like they disappeared out of thin air." Jin Heli has done all the things she should do, and the investigation is very clear. If there is any trace, she will not have no clue now. The one eyed man habitually meets difficulties to find Lin fan. But this thing Even if it''s no use looking for Lin fan, where can I find things that have no clue. His first suspicion is the star family. But there''s something wrong with it. Why do the stars catch children for no reason? Eat? Chapter 557 Wawu mountain. Since ancient times, it has been called ghost mountain, and it is also listed as a forbidden area. Even when evil things are rampant, no evil things dare to come here. It''s been quiet all the time. Nothing happened. "Where is this?" Lao Zhang inquired curiously. Just now, he found that the whole person was flying, just like shuttling in the long river of time. In the blink of an eye, he fell to the ground. It''s amazing, it''s fast. Ginseng looks at Lin Fan in surprise. His master seems to be much more powerful. Just now, it''s not an ordinary flight, but a kind of shuttle. He ignores space, time and space. Even his former master may not be able to do this. He has been wondering how strong his master is. I really want to know. But his master is very hidden. He has never seen him. After knowing him for such a long time, he feels that his master has nothing to do. He idles in the street all day, drinks, eats, and lives leisurely. He has no ambition at all. It feels strange. Don''t the strong always have the heart to dominate? "This is where the boy is." Lin Fan said. "It''s so foggy. I can''t see the situation in the distance." Lao Zhang waved his hand to disperse the white fog in front of him, but for Lao Zhang, even shooting for a lifetime is impossible. The terrain here is intricate, ordinary people come in, it is easy to lose their way, and eventually die in this labyrinth like the devil. "I''ll blow it off for you." Lin fan saw that Lao Zhang didn''t like the fog here. He puffed his mouth and blew it gently. The roaring sound came, and the strong wind swept away the white fog. "That''s great." Lao Zhang exclaimed that he could see the scenery in front of him. It was really beautiful. The green plants in the distance were continuous, just like the scenery in the painting. Such a beautiful place should not be listed as a forbidden area. "Where is the boy, Lin fan?" After seeing the scenery, Lao Zhang asked curiously. Lin Fan said, "follow me." The route guided by will is still ahead. Just follow. The evil rooster has a strong sense of danger. As he goes deeper and deeper, he finds some clues that there is something wrong with the taste. He looked at Lin Fan secretly. When he found that he didn''t feel anything and looked relaxed, he knew that things were not simple. With his understanding of Lin fan, if he met a strong enemy, he would definitely look excited. It''s just like now. I''m sorry, even if there is danger ahead, it''s something that can be solved simply for him. Ah! It''s another boring personal show. "Lin fan, I find the environment here is really good. If only I could live here for a while." Lao Zhang inhaled deeply. It was fresh air and damp. His nose hair was moist. Lin Fan said, "if you like, we can stay for a while." "Well, let''s build a house here." "well, you has the final say." "Can you not take your wife?" "Yes Well I need to report to my wife. " "It''s so sad." "Don''t be upset, just don''t bring it." Soon. They came to the final place of will guidance, which was a cave. At the entrance of the cave, two figures in black robes stopped the way. "Hello." Lin Fan said hello. Lao Zhang gently pulled Lin Fan''s sleeve and whispered, "look at their feet. They have no feet. They are floating like this. They are definitely not human." I heard what Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan looks very surprised. Take a closer look. It is true that these two black robes do not have feet, and there is black fog under them. At the same time, they have no faces, and their faces are also covered with black fog. In the black fog under the mask, there are two scarlet eyes flashing. "Lao Zhang, you are so careful." Lin Fan said. "Lin fan, let''s go in quickly. The boy must be very dangerous. I think of a movie you''ve seen. There are ghosts who are used to eating children. They will open their brains, eat their brains, dig out their hearts and eat them raw. At that time, I was scared and didn''t dare to watch it." Lao Zhang''s expression was very frightened. When he said that, his body trembled involuntarily. make complaints about the cock. Pack, keep loading. At that time, you looked more exciting than anyone else. Evil cock deeply understand that none of these two guys is easy to deal with. The evil cock, who aspires to become the king of Evil Heroes, knows that we can''t underestimate anyone. He continues to keep a low profile and lurk. One day, I will definitely be able to stand up. "You''re right." Lin Fan agreed with what Lao Zhang said. He opened his five fingers and sucked the two black robes who were a little confused for a while. "Let me purify you with light..."The palm is shining. In the blink of an eye, the two black robes disappeared. "Wow, that''s great." Lao Zhang was surprised. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK." "Come on, let''s go and save the baby." Step into the cave. There is a cave in the deepest part of the cave. Although the passage is very narrow, when we get to the innermost part, we find that it is very big and spacious, as if we came to a small cave. Inside the cave, there are low sounds spreading. "Lin fan, you see, the children are here, and there are many more." Lao Zhang exclaimed. When he saw the scene in front of him, he was completely shocked. It seemed that he did not expect that there would be so many children here. With Lao Zhang''s voice. The murmur of a group of black robes suddenly disappeared. Below, a group of black robed people gathered around the children in the cage, as if they were holding some strange ceremony. When they heard the sound and were disturbed, the ceremony stopped suddenly. Brush! All the black robes turned their heads and looked at Lin fan. Lin Fan looked at the children and counted them carefully. One, two, three He didn''t pay attention to these black robes at all. After a moment, he finally counted them clearly. "Lao Zhang, I''ve just counted that there are ninety-nine children." "Ah Lao Zhang opened his mouth and exclaimed, "you are so smart. I didn''t count it. You can count it all at once. It''s really powerful." The evil cock riding by ginseng, holding its wings tightly, stupid human, enough of you, don''t be embarrassed to flatter, count the head is such a simple thing, even if I have never been to school, can count so fast. There are only ninety-nine children. As soon as I looked at it, I knew that there were 35 black robes at the scene. So fast. Just so fast. Did anyone praise me? Did anyone marvel? I don''t know. Of course, these are just the inner activities of the evil cock. He just muttered a few times in his heart. Lin Fan said with a smile, "it''s OK. In fact, if you count well, you can count as fast as me." "No, I can''t count as fast as you." Lao Zhang said. Right now. A black robe with a skeleton Scepter floated out slowly. "Who are you? Dare to stop our ceremony. " "My name is Lin fan." Lin Fan said. "My name is Lao Zhang." Old Zhang Dao. "My name is ginseng king." Ginseng said. the evil cock is helpless, nervous, and this is the time when he introduces himself. When he make complaints about this kind of behavior, he suddenly feels that a look is falling on him. If he does not need to see it, he will know that two terrible humans are watching him. "Goo Goo!" Cried the evil cock. It''s a kind of self introduction. Lin fan is very polite and gentle. In the face of questions from bad guys, they never take the initiative to say, "I''m here to destroy you. On the contrary, when they face each other''s questions, they can answer each other''s questions in a friendly way. "Get them for me." The black robe holding the scepter of skeleton waved the scepter angrily. Obviously, he did not expect to encounter such a situation. All of a sudden. Many black robes are attacking Lin fan. The power is terrible, and the thick black fog is all around. Ordinary people have long been scared out of their wits when they encounter this kind of situation. "Here they are." Lao Zhang exclaimed. Lin Fan frowned, obviously some unhappy, you inexplicably arrested so many children, I have not said anything, but did not expect that the other side should take the initiative to attack, it is very unfriendly. Between the fingers. Bang! Bang! In an instant, those black robes were destroyed, and there was no scene of flesh and blood bursting, as if these black robes were not creatures. The black robed leader looked at the situation in front of him in shock. Really did not expect that the strength of the other side should be so strong. All things revived, and the terrain changed greatly. They came out from the seal under the earth, looking for 99 pure children, watering the seal with their blood, destroying the seal with their blood, and releasing the evil Lord. But I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. "No, they must not be allowed to succeed." The black robed leader was very angry and knew that he could not go on like this, otherwise his existence would be meaningless, and then he rushed directly to the children. "You can''t destroy it. The birth of my Lord is your end..." I haven''t finished yet. Lin Fan appeared in front of him, and his fingers cracked away. An amazing power burst out in an instant, and the black robed leader was directly shot away. Boom!The leader of the black robe banged on the ground and was covered in black fog. "Damn it, don''t think you can prevent us from resurrecting our master. He will watch all this behind us. When our master is born, you will accompany us." After that, the black robed leader was reduced to ashes and disappeared. Lao Zhang said happily, "Lin fan, you are really good." "Fortunately, I haven''t made much effort yet." Lin Fan said with a smile that he never regarded these black robes as opponents. They were all weak, but they were all evil, so he wanted to eliminate them. Lao Zhang said, "we can take the children home. Their families must be in a hurry." It''s true under normal circumstances. But "No, just now he said that his master is still in it. If he doesn''t care now, some children will be stolen in the future, so I''m going to destroy that guy." Lin Fan said. If the evil Lord knew the current situation, he would definitely exclaim. The trough! Heipao, if you die, why should you tell them that I am sealed here. Do you want me to die? Chapter 558 "Lin fan, it''s very thoughtful of you." Lao Zhang not only likes Lin fan to praise him, he also likes to praise Lin fan. When they are combined, they are the praise team. If you praise me and I praise you, everyone will be in a good mood. Lin Fan said: "because of you, you often remind me that if I want to think more, I can think of these things only if I want to think more." "Me? Really? " Lao Zhang pointed to himself and didn''t believe it. Lin Fan said with a smile: "of course, because you mentioned children, I thought of what he just said, that''s it." "I didn''t expect that I could be so careful." Lao Zhang sighed, did not expect to be like this, the mood suddenly changed better. At this point. Don''t say evil things, some roosters don''t want to say more. Even ginseng looked at them strangely. Is this really necessary? Then. They searched in the open cave. It wasn''t long. Lin fan saw an oval stone inlaid on the wall. The stone in front of him didn''t fit in with the surrounding walls. The white stone surface was mixed with blood lines. At the same time, there are many words on the stone surface. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang can''t understand these words, not the ones they usually see, and they don''t know a word. Ginseng read very carefully, surprised: "did not expect this kind of text, even spread here." "Do you know him?" Lin fan asked. Ginseng nodded and said: "well, I''ve seen this kind of writing, which my former master told me. The writing on it is a kind of immortal writing with great power. It should be said that it can gather the healthy qi of heaven and earth to form a seal and suppress immortality. It seems that there is Buddha''s blood, which is the kind of strong man who becomes a Buddha and suppresses immortality with essence and blood." "Wow, ginseng, you are really great. I didn''t expect you to be so learned." Lin Fan praised. Even Lao Zhang gave ginseng a thumbs up. At this time, ginseng finally feel the feeling of being praised, that is how refreshing, the mood is very happy, are some floating. He touched the head of the rooster. "Brother chicken, I have to say that it''s really comfortable to be praised. You haven''t been praised." The evil cock lowers his head and explodes in place. Damn it. My dignity has been trampled on again. ¡­¡­ Lin Fan touched the seal. When he touched it, the seal was shining brightly and exuding great power. No matter who was strong, he would be amazed. What a terrible power. It''s as if it''s not something that the strong in the world can emit. "Let''s step back and I''ll break him later in case we get hurt." Lin Fan said. They came to the children. See Lin Fan across the air toward the seal blow. Click! The seal, which is hard to be damaged by external force, is directly broken. The surrounding atmosphere is very quiet, and Lin fan is also waiting quietly. In a moment. A gloomy, terrible voice came. "Ha ha ha, thousands of years, the seal is finally broken, free, my evil Lord is free at last." The picture in front of us is just like the horror movies of the 1980s and 1990s. Where the seal is broken, there is a red light blooming, with fog, which is very strange, but as long as you are not blind, you can understand that what comes out is absolutely dangerous, not good. "The smell of evil." Ginseng said. Lao Zhang is afraid to hide behind Lin fan. He only dares to show half of his head and look straight at it. Although he is afraid, he still wants to see it. He likes to see these things. "The expectation is not very strong." Lin Fan said to himself. Soon, a figure appeared in front of them. The guy who is called the Lord of evil devil by black robe is a middle-aged man with long hair and shawl. He is not handsome, but he is very dignified. He is wearing a pair of armor and a strange black fog around him. "Did you let me out?" Asked the devil. "Well, yes." Lin Fan nodded. "It''s very good, it''s really good. If you let me out, you must know how great I am and how I can''t be looked up to. I used to suppress heaven and earth, and no one can stop me. I can satisfy any of your humble wishes, but I can give you a reminder that it''s the best for you to be your servant." The evil Lord was originally named Yin Hong. After thousands of years of practice, he reached this stage. In the great times, he was also one of the top powers. Obtain the inheritance of demon ape from a demon ape floating in the forbidden area of the starry sky. The method of refining body with great evil. In the end, he became such a strong man. In order to integrate other people''s blood, constantly refine their own blood, and cultivate the supreme power, who can be the enemy. At this point.Seeing the children imprisoned in the cage, Yin Hong nodded with satisfaction, "yes, I know how to bring some children here. The human blood here is good. Although it is rare, the blood of children is the purest. Give them to me and let me absorb their blood." "No way." Lin Fan shook his head. He always felt that this guy was strange, as if he didn''t understand anything. "Well?" Yin Hong raised his voice abruptly, and his face was very ugly. "Are you disobeying my command?" Lin Fan looked at each other, shook his head and said: "to tell you the truth, I always feel that your head is not very smart. I''m going to let you out, but the situation is like this. Those guys in black robes are very unfriendly. They steal their children from their parents and say they want to break your seal with blood. I don''t agree with this practice." "Then I will wipe them out. The black robe said that you are here and will revenge for them when you come out. I don''t care whether you will revenge me or not, because you are weak and not the opponent I want." "But my good friend Lao Zhang reminded me that if you come out later, you will certainly harm innocent children, so before you do harm, I will release you and kill you." "Do you understand me?" He felt very straightforward and clear about himself. From the starting point, the middle, the summary is very simple and clear, as long as you listen carefully, you can understand. I don''t know why. Yan Hong was in the same place for a long time, his eyes seemed to be frozen, and then he looked up and laughed. "Ha ha ha Ridiculous. It''s ridiculous. It''s up to you? " Lin Fan said: "yes, just by me, I found that you seem to have been unable to catch the key point of things. I broke the seal and released you. You didn''t think about the seal. I simply broke the seal that you can''t break. Why can''t I kill you by myself?" Sure enough, when someone comes to the point. The atmosphere of the scene will be particularly depressing and peaceful. Yin Hong, who had been sealed for a long time, had always maintained his hegemony. It''s very simple to look at things. Now Lin Fan said that his brain, which had been sealed for a long time, was not very smart, and finally thought of this situation. Yeah. I can''t break the seal. Why can he break it without the help of children''s blood? Suddenly. He looked at Lin Fan''s eyes, not frozen, but became very strange. Lao Zhang looked at Lin Fan''s eyes, braved the light of worship, "Lin fan, you are so smart." Lin Fan looked back and laughed. He didn''t know where to learn the habit. He raised his hand to hold the frame of his glasses, but he didn''t have glasses and felt empty. In his previous dream, he also watched some cartoons, including detectives. He felt that these detectives were really handsome and smart, and could think of many things that others could not think of. Therefore, every time I look at it, Lin fan will guess in advance who is the mastermind, but every time I guess wrong, I''m really sorry. The evil cock looks up at Lin Fan fiercely. The eyes are round. I knew that he was not stupid at all. All the stupid things he showed before were used to deceive others. Just who are you trying to fool? When I think of the evil Rooster here, I feel cold all over and goose bumps come out. Isn''t it No, what''s the purpose of what he''s saying now? It''s definitely a warning. You want to warn me, just lay eggs honestly in the future. Have I seen through all your thoughts? Ginseng looked at the chicken in doubt. What happened to this guy? I didn''t bully you. What are you so afraid of. After a long time. Yin Hong said with a gloomy smile, "do you think this seat is scared?" Just when Lin Fan was going to say something. Old Zhang pulls Lin fan, "the child wakes up, crying for his mother. Let''s hurry up." The children in the cage woke up. They were very scared when they saw the strange environment. They were crying, looking for their mother and grandmother. "Well, I see." Lin Fan nodded, which really delayed the time. Then he looked at Yin Hong and said, "although you are a bad man, I have martial virtues. Please be prepared. I will kill you." Yan Hong roared angrily, "who do you want to scare?" It''s just his angry roar. It''s useless. Lin Fan clenched his five fingers, and with a bang, he appeared in front of Yin Hong and punched through his chest. Puchi! Yin Hong vomited blood, his eyes were round, "I I''ve just broken the seal. I''m a little weak. When you give me the seed... " "Archaic divine body, destroyed." Lin Fan whispered, and then saw that Lin Fan''s fist sent out fluctuations, even the space can not bear, an immeasurable force burst out.All of a sudden. The space in front of Lin fan is constantly distorted, then shrinks, finally shrinks to a point, and gradually disappears. "It''s so simple. It''s boring. If the children don''t want to find their mother, I''ll have time to wait for you." If Yin Hong knew the result would be like this. He will never come out. Even feel that this is not in accordance with the routine, I really do a lot of evil before the seal, but after the seal, I haven''t had time to do bad things. And Those black robes. I love your ancestors. "Lin fan, come and help me. I can''t keep an eye on these children." Lao Zhang cried. See a group of children pick on Lao Zhang. "Grandfather, I want grandma." "Grandfather, I want my mother..." Even ginseng and rooster are not spared. They are pulled by the children and show their loveless expression. Do evil! "Coming, coming." Lin Fan trotted over. Chapter 559 A bear child can blow up the whole family. Now there are ninety-nine children who want to find their mothers. It''s really hard to do it. The cry is earth shaking, just like a tiger roaring in the forest. No matter what you think, you can''t think of peace in this situation. "Lin fan, I can''t hold on." Lao Zhang holds one in his left hand, one in his right hand, and one on his back. Some children directly hold Lao Zhang''s thigh and grasp his leg hair. The situation is very bad and dangerous, which has a great impact on the body and mind. Ginseng and rooster are almost the same. But what can Lin Fan do. He can''t beat so many kids. In the face of so many children, he is powerless and doesn''t know what to do. All of a sudden. Lin Fan thought of a good way, he raised his hand, the wind blowing, as if there were a pair of invisible hands to catch the children, swinging in the sky. All of a sudden. The children, who were still crying, stopped making noise and gave out cheerful laughter. "Play, fly, fly..." "Fun, really fun." Seeing that the children didn''t cry or make any noise, Lin Fan showed a satisfied smile. As expected, this is still a better way. "Lin fan, you are really good. You see, the children don''t cry any more." Lao Zhang said, his heart slowly relieved, just a group of children entangled, all some collapse, fortunately Xiaobao is clever, obedient, or prefer Xiaobao. The evil cock looked down at his hair. Just now, the group of children wanted to pluck his chicken feathers. Fortunately, the chicken feathers were a little stable, otherwise the loss would be great. The only regret was that they didn''t pluck something from ginseng. Lin Fan said with a smile: "children like to play, and they all like to fly. I''m right to do that." "What are we going to do next?" Lao Zhang asked. "Send them home, of course." "But do you know where they are?" "Of course I do." In this case, we should find the will. There is no problem with his guidance. ¡­¡­ Somewhere deep in the mountains. The demon ancestor frowned and looked up at the sky, "the Tao of Yin Hong is gone. Hum, funny guy, he didn''t live as long as me, so he wants to be equal to me. I don''t know the so-called ignorant child." "But your death is not without any use, just to strengthen the strength of this seat." Once the devil had contact with Yin Hong. The simple one is to talk about Tao. The devil ancestor''s method is extremely high. Without knowing it, Yin Hong learned his "great evil refining method". But this way was left by Yin Hong. He didn''t practice it. What he wanted to do was to get back to the noumenon and devour Yin Hong directly. He didn''t have to practice it by himself I just didn''t expect that someone helped him do it in advance. The evil spirit anxiously looks at Mozu, and the breath of Mozu is more and more powerful. He thinks that if Mozu really finds his noumenon, who can stop him at that time? Absorbing Yin Hong''s way of cultivation scattered in heaven and earth, the demon ancestor seemed to have enough to eat and drink, and he was in a good mood, but he always wondered who killed Yin Hong. "Da Xiong Lian Ti Fa" is the inheritance of the star sky demon ape. It''s the mainstream body method. The skin is thick and the flesh is thick. Who can kill him? Forget it. I really don''t understand. Don''t think about it. It has nothing to do with him. Yang City! The citizens on the street were stunned when they saw the scene. A group of children were floating in the air, and they were scared when they saw it. But these children had a good time. "Here we are." Lin Fan came to a breakfast shop. It was empty, but it was not closed. He opened the door and cried, "excuse me, is anyone there?" No one answered. It''s still quiet. "Is anyone there, please?" At this time, a woman came out of the store next door, "his family is not here. This morning, they found that their children have disappeared. They are looking outside. I see..." All of a sudden! The woman covered her mouth and her eyes were round. The neighbor''s lost son was standing here. Then she looked up and saw a group of children floating in the sky. She was so surprised that she didn''t know what to say. "Aunt Zhou, where''s my father?" Aunt Zhou quickly took out her mobile phone, obviously to call the child''s family, a phone call, very excited tone, tell them your child is back, come back quickly. "Where have you been? Your parents are crazy." Aunt Zhou is relieved to find it. She also likes the little rabbit very much. The skin is a little bit, but it''s lovely. "Auntie, I was captured by bad people. It was this brother and grandfather who saved me." Children still know what happened. Aunt Zhou said, "thank you."Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK. Anyone will do it when they meet." It wasn''t long. I saw two adults running from afar, very anxious, especially the woman''s eyes were red, as if she had been crying. "Dad, mom." When the child sees his parents, he waves his hands happily. Then when the child''s parents find out the situation, they are grateful to Lin fan. For them, the loss of the child is like the broken home. Say goodbye to the parents of the child and wave to the child. They have to send other children back. "Wife, I think he looks familiar." The man looked at the far away figure, always thinking about who the figure was. "I feel the same way." Suddenly, the man slapped his thigh and said, "I remember, he is Lin fan, our God of Lin. I said, how can he be so familiar." Just want to find again, Lin fan has no shadow. ¡­¡­ Ninety nine children are not from one city, but from different cities. For ordinary people, it''s really troublesome, but for Lin fan, it''s very simple. One after another, the children are sent to their relatives. Only Yanhai city didn''t send them. At this time, if you send the child back, you can send the remaining children back to Yanhai city''s relatives. "Lin fan, it''s so shabby here." Looking at the surrounding environment, Lao Zhang didn''t live as well as he did in Qingshan. At this time, they came to a wooden house built under a bridge in the city. All kinds of waste products are piled around. It''s like a small dump. "Grandma, I''m back." The child patted on the door, but there was no echo inside, so it was very quiet. Lin Fan opened the door, and the situation in the house was clear and empty. "And your parents?" Lin fan asked. The child said, "my parents are dead. I live with my grandmother all the time." Lin Fan touched the child''s head, did not expect to have such an encounter, and then asked will, where the child''s grandmother is, will would like to tell Lin fan, I am not your tool, more impossible to help you provide any convenience. But Give up small for big. The will is moved by Lin Fan''s good deeds, and he makes an exception to help the other party. It is absolutely not because of threats. It does not exist. How can he be influenced if he wants to be just in the world. The will is in charge of everything in this world, every move is in the control of the will, everyone has a thread, relatives, friends, and so on will be involved with the line. The child''s grandmother is aimlessly searching, holding photos and leaflets, and asking when she sees people. Although the police have already said that she is searching, for her, she still needs to search by herself. Rickets body, in the street is so confused, helpless. Suddenly. A voice rang out in her mind. "Go home, your grandson is back." Granny such as thunder bombardment, silly Leng in situ, and then ran towards the direction of home. ¡­¡­ "Grandma." The child waved and ran to his grandmother. "Xiaozhi..." The grandmother saw her lost grandson and shed tears. Both her son and daughter-in-law lost their lives in a car accident. Only her grandson depended on her. If she lost her grandson, what''s the point of living. When she comes to Lin fan, she will kneel down and kowtow to thank him. Lin Fan quickly supported her, "no, no, it''s just a matter of lifting a finger." Holding his grandmother''s thigh, the child smiles at Lin fan. Lin Fan also responds with a smile. His smile is very warm to the children. After all, he is a warrior of light. Can he have any special ability. By right. Send the child to relatives, he will send the next one, just when Lin fan is ready to leave, as if to think of something. "Grandma, do you live here with your children?" Lin fan asked. "Yes," said the old woman with white hair "I think the house is a bit shabby. It will be very cold in winter." Lin fan asked, he can understand, an old man and a child, want to live is a very difficult thing. The old woman said, "it''s OK. It will be mended at ordinary times." "I''ll buy you a house. I can live more comfortably in the future." "No, I really don''t. I''m used to living here, and you can help me find my grandson. Thank you very much." Lin Fan smiles and taps the back of grandma''s hand. "Grandma, it''s OK. It''s necessary to have a good living environment. Moreover, my salary is very high. I usually don''t spend money. I just hope I can help others." Sales Office. The mode of check-in with bags. Lin Fan looked at the bank card bound to the mobile phone, thought about it, switched the page, and called the one eyed man directly.I want to pay in advance. The busy one eyed man, who had no time, was surprised to hear that Lin Fan wanted to pay in advance. When we learn that It''s time to buy someone a house. It''s even more exciting. Can you do anything special? If you want to talk about Lin Fan''s salary, it''s hard to say. The things he does and his status are not measurable by money. If he wants to, the whole country can earn around him. Lin Fan didn''t care about the salary. If you really care. In his case, I have to settle my salary by day. On a monthly basis, it''s too high to sum up. I''m afraid I''ll die of heartache. The house has been bought. The old granny has been holding Lin Fan''s hand and talking about it. How can it work. How can this work Lin Fan waved goodbye to them and asked grandma and children to pay attention to their health. "It''s very kind of you, Lin fan." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said with a smile: "we don''t spend much money and we have a salary. It''s a very happy thing to help others with our salary, isn''t it?" "Yes." Chapter 560 Yanhai city. The one eyed man has a headache. There are children missing all over the country. It is reasonable for the police to do this. However, the situation is very special, which is obviously caused by special forces. They are not responsible. Who is responsible. Right now. Jin Heli, who left earlier, came back in a hurry. "The children have found it." Jin Heli said. For this headache one eyed man, suddenly a Leng, "what? Yes, where did you find it? " "Lin Fan sent the children back to the door." The one eyed man sighed, "I didn''t expect that we all underestimated Lin fan. He was not only powerful, but also good at finding children. He was really powerful. Previously, he paid me in advance and said he wanted to buy a house for others. Did you find out what happened?" "All the cases have been investigated. He bought it for an old woman and a child. The old man is collecting waste to support his grandson and lives in a simple house built under the bridge." Jin Heli said, feeling that Lin fan is a very caring young man, if the other side does not have a wife, she is willing to be a couple with Lin fan. The one eyed man said, "I''m really willing." Jin Heli took a look at him. What''s so reluctant about it? With Lin Fan''s ability, money is not an important thing for him. It''s just something you can get at hand. "Chief, I have something to tell you." "He said "According to my collation, I think that Lin fan is willing to protect the whole human race because he wants to live a better life, but there are similar situations in various places to the old man. If you can, I hope you can come forward and communicate with Xiadu, ask them to issue documents and help people in need as much as possible. I think Lin fan will be very happy if he knows." "Well, you have a point." The one eyed man pondered, feeling that he said it very well. It''s true that women are thoughtful and can think of things that others can''t think of. Kim Holly wriggled out of the office. She has a lot of things to do. She needs to pay attention to the situation all over the world at any time. At the same time, she also needs to pay attention to the situation of the scientific research department. What she got from the famous mountains and historic sites has made great progress. These are not only the things of Yanhai City, but also the things of the whole country. We need to share any good things that we have developed. The current situation is not to deal with evil things, but to face the star family. Now, our strength is far from enough. A few days later. November 5th! Restaurant. "Wife, this is Han Xiaoxiao." Lin Fan introduces that he invited the meal with MuQing''s money, which is like eating soft food for anyone, but in Lin Fan''s opinion, he doesn''t care about it at all. "Hello." Han Xiaoxiao said with a smile. MuQing said, "hello." Lin Fan didn''t call Han Yan, but how can Han Yan leave her sister alone? No matter whether you call or not, I must come. "This is her sister, Han Yan." MuQing said, "hello." Han Yan is a little cold. Simple contact, Mu Qing has seen the situation, Han Yan is not friendly to Lin fan, or do not like, and Han Xiaoxiao is a gentle girl. That is, Lin Fan told her that he always wanted to sleep with his girl. Mu Qing has some doubts. Han Xiaoxiao is really beautiful. Does she really want to sleep with you? To this, Mu Qing has some doubts. Han Yan always hopes her sister can be careful, but how can she think that every time this guy calls her sister, her sister agrees to go out with him without hesitation. As a sister, she is really tired. I knew earlier that I shouldn''t have come here at the beginning. Unfortunately, it''s useless to regret now. It''s so far that it''s impossible to go back. At this point. Outside, there are two figures passing by. "Look, sister." The magic sister pointed to the people in the shop, but she didn''t know what was the situation. When she looked in the direction of her sister, her mood became not beautiful at all. Her things haven''t come back yet. She tried many times, but failed every time. Gradually, she was desperate, and she didn''t know what to do. Even if her sister didn''t work, she seemed to be in a worse mood than her at that time. "Sister, forget it. Let''s go." Said the sister. "Don''t go, go in and have a look. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Just say hello." The evil spirit younger sister is a little reluctant, but is pulled into by the elder sister, also has no way matter. In the store. "Long time no see." The demon elder sister laughs a way. The people who were talking were looking at them. Seeing the visitor, Lin Fan said with a smile, "long time no see." Originally, the magic sister was very confident about whether she could find her own things, but later, she was completely desperate and didn''t even want to say anything more.I just hope that my sister will not let me rekindle my hope. After all, there are so many times of despair that I can''t bear it. MuQing calmly faces the present situation. Two more beauties. Her silent eyes glanced at Lin fan, the meaning of the eyes is very interesting, as if to say, yes, I know all the beauties, and they are all first-class beauties. "Wife, they are all my friends." Lin Fan said with a smile. MuQing said softly, "I know." For Mu Qing, there is no special intimate contact between her and Lin fan, such as negative distance contact. However, with each other''s wife shouting, any woman''s heart will change imperceptibly. She has a good impression of Lin fan. If we are together in the future, she is willing to. Lao Zhang waved to his sister, "long time no see." Han Yan Yin Yang strange way: "it seems that you are very familiar with ah, actually know so many beautiful women." She wants her sister to see through each other. He''s so enthusiastic with you. It means nothing else. He''s greedy for your body. He can''t get it. He doesn''t know all the beauties. Lao Zhang said, "either she is very familiar or she is a friend. She always wanted to kiss Lin fan." All of a sudden. The atmosphere of the scene, which was originally wrong, became even more bizarre. Originally, there was no problem with this kind of words. She wanted to kiss Lin Fan and get back her own things from him. But there are so many people who are talking about it. Have you ever thought about my face. I want a face, too. "Oh, there is such a situation." Han Yan pats the back of her sister''s hand and reminds her that she has heard it. It turns out that there are still such things. You should see clearly. This is not what we say, but what other people''s friends say. "You..." The magic sister pointed to Lao Zhang, trembling and speechless. Then she took her sister''s hand and said, "let''s go..." If there is no one else, in order to get something, the magic sister will definitely take the initiative, but now, she really can''t take the initiative. What a shame. The sisters who had just arrived and had not sat down left like this. Lao Zhang touched his head and said, "Lin fan, did I say anything wrong?" "No, you''re right." "That''s good. I thought I was wrong." Next. Lin Fan looked at Xiang MuQing and said, "just now, she always wanted to kiss me, but I refused." "Well, I know." MuQing said, in addition to saying that, what else can she say? If she doesn''t believe Lin fan, she feels that Lin fan is a trustworthy person, but she always feels strange. Other girls are very beautiful. Without Han Xiaoxiao, she would never have any doubt. But now, one wants to sleep with you, the other wants to kiss you. How much glamour does it take to do it. Ginseng looked at Lao Zhang. His master''s good friend was really extraordinary. What he said was unthinkable. He simply pushed his master into the fire pit, and it was the kind of pit that killed people and didn''t pay for their lives. Han Yan said: "sister, do you hear me? This is a man. You need a long snack." "Elder sister, he is really good, so big beauty to kiss him, he refused, I feel few people can do this." Han Xiaoxiao praised. Huh? Han Yan stares at her sister. There''s something wrong with her head. Do you really understand what I just said? Even praised each other. I''m really angry with you. ¡­¡­ Outside. "Sister, I said don''t go in, you have to pull me in, it''s really a shame." Sister murmured. "If there is no one else, you will not feel ashamed. What do you think? Did you really give up "I feel hopeless. The news I heard is that Lin fan is very strong. My blood is in his body and may be refined by him. I can''t feel it anymore." The devil sister is helpless. This was sensed some time ago. Hearing this, the elder sister changed her face a little, "is it really gone?" "I think so." "How can this happen? It has a great impact on you. You can''t get your blood back. Your strength is greatly reduced, less than one tenth of what it used to be." Sister demon shook her head. There''s no way. Have happened, to tell the truth, she really regret, at the beginning should not want to take some bad ideas, directly to compensate themselves, really good pit. All of a sudden. Just as they communicate. The earth was shaking violently, and the pedestrians on the road were frightened. They thought it was an earthquake and ran to the open place. But this violent shaking did not last long and soon calmed down.The passers-by looked at each other. I don''t know what happened. "Sister, what''s this Asked the sister. The elder sister said: "the earth is recovering, and the pattern has changed. The world is going to change greatly. Originally, it was a group of demons dancing, but now it''s the competition of all nationalities in the starry sky. Go to find Qiu and have a good chat with him." "He has been found by the devil." "Nothing." Later, they left Yanhai city and attacked Mount Tai. And in this period of time. All forces are aware of this situation. Chapter 561 The one eyed man, who is not easy to relax, smokes a cigar gracefully, perceives life, thinks that he is not young, or he wants to talk about love with a young girl. Work on time. It''s best to have a life. While he was imagining these things, the earth was shaking, which almost shook him off his chair. "What''s going on?" He suddenly got up, stood in front of the French window and looked into the distance. There was no vision, no danger, and he didn''t know that there was going to be an earthquake in Yanhai recently. The phone rings. Xiadu Xu''s phone call. "Hello "Well, yes, we also have vibration here. We don''t know the situation yet." "It looks like something big happened." The one eyed man and Mr. Xu analyzed that it was a global shock. It was definitely not a natural situation. The only thing that can be explained is that this matter is not simple, and it is likely to make earth shaking changes in the current situation. Alliance High Court. Mu Hao prepared lessons as usual, and his education made him very happy. When he saw that the students could learn from him, his heart was full. It was a kind of satisfaction that could not be described in words. The earthquake is coming. The vibration is a little big. "This is..." Mu Hao was surprised. From the vibration, he felt the aura coming out from the bottom of the earth. While he was meditating. The children of other stars in the office were startled. "We have been waiting for the terrain to recover and the world to change." "Ha ha ha, it''s our chance time." "If there are teams, we can get better things through cooperation." A group of children of the star family look very excited. When I came here for a period of time, I thought I would get something. In fact, it''s just a pit. I''m afraid to mess around because I''m pressed by others. I also set up the high court of the bullshit alliance. I want to take some slaves back to mine, but I can''t finish it for various reasons. Mu Hao knows that they are going to do it. Get up with the lesson plan and get ready to leave. "Mu Hao, do you really want to teach all your life?" The one who stopped him was Shao Zhuliao Wan of the fireworks clan. He had an ordinary appearance and long red hair. His face didn''t match his hairstyle. Mu Hao said: "very good." "As you can see from the situation just now, when the terrain recovers, there will be real treasures. If you continue to teach those guys to practice, I''m afraid you will be very disappointed if you let the herdsmen know." Liao Wan wants to form a team with Mu Hao, but he didn''t expect Mu Hao to teach these guys to practice. He seems to be a little addicted, which is different from him before. Mu Hao doesn''t want to be involved in their affairs. A face comes to mind. I shudder. The thief is a terrible fellow. ¡­¡­ November sixth! Lin Fan and Lao Zhang wake up early, eat the eggs laid by the evil cock, and then praise the hard work of the evil cock. As usual, the evil cock has no performance, but he is a vengeful chicken, ginseng has been humiliating him. Get the praise of Lin Fan and Lao Zhang, evil things cocks haughtily head, straight at ginseng. Although he didn''t speak. But the meaning is clear. You hear me, Ben Ji has been praised. What else do you have to say. Ginseng aware of the chicken''s eyes, is very pleased to touch his head. "The eggs you laid are delicious." For the evil cock, this remark is like thunder, splitting his heart, and the whole body of the rooster is stagnant in the same place. The result he wants is not like this. Asshole! Damn it! I don''t think that''s the way it is. At this time, the evil Rooster clenched his wings, thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi, don''t bully the little chicken weak. In time, our evil rooster will surely prosper and become a flying rooster. Dong Dong! There is a knock at the door. After opening the door, I found the one eyed man standing outside. "Good morning." Lin Fan said with a smile. "Good morning." The one eyed man knows the way to communicate with the psychotic, so just follow the meaning of the other person. "Have you had breakfast?" Lin fan asked. "Yes." The one eyed man replied. After a simple communication. The one eyed man said, "can you have a meeting with us?" "Good." Lin Fan''s position is in a special department. He must attend a work meeting. Then he asked Lao Zhang to clean up and go to the meeting. Today''s one eyed man has a simple idea. What should we do in case of trouble? The first helper I think of must be Lin fan. Only when he is around, can he have that full sense of security. Conference room. It''s already full.Even Liu haichan, who had been feeling in daoshu in the past, sat there waiting. If you want to say who is the most powerful in this group, except the one eyed man, it belongs to Liu haichan. After all, every day in front of the Taoist tree, even a pig can have a substantial mutation. When Lin Fan appeared. Everybody''s looking. The eyes of Lin Daoming and master Yongxin stay on ginseng. There is a desire in the eyes. Is it the look of longing for maternal love? No That''s the reason why they long for ginseng''s health. I hope he can vomit and diarrhea here, and then they can have something to eat. The evil rooster is very excited. This is a real high-level meeting. He can get a lot of useful information. From a long time ago, he aspired to become the king of Evil Heroes, that is to say, he is an undercover around human beings. Even if he encounters all kinds of humiliations, his dignity will be trampled on by each other. But he was still himself. Undercover agents need to have strong psychology. "Good morning, everyone." Lin Fan said hello to them. He was very enthusiastic and met them often. Everyone was very friendly and said hello to Lin fan. They are all proud people. You can be unhappy with anyone, but you can''t be unhappy with Lin fan. Do you want to follow your thighs to find opportunities everywhere? If you don''t follow Lin fan, you don''t know what terrible things will happen. "Sit down." Said the one eyed man. Lin fan is not very interested in anything. If someone needs his help, he is willing to help them. At this point. Jin Heli came in and saw Lin fan at a glance. She was very active and nodded to Lin Fan with a smile. Lin Fan also responded with a smile, and everyone in the room looked at each other. It seems that Jin Heli, a workaholic, seldom takes the initiative. There seems to be a small problem. At this time, the meeting was presided over by Jin Heli, and the one eyed man, as the leader, sat in the main position and made the final summary. The projector opens, the screen appears, and Jin Heli slowly opens her mouth. "After the global earthquake, all departments investigated the situation and got the news from Xiadu that the terrain has changed, and the famous mountains and historic sites have changed all over the world. According to an unknown mysterious person, this is the recovery of terrain, the change of heaven and earth, and the beginning of a great era." "The monitoring star families all left the Alliance High Court one after another and began to take action." "In fact, since a long time ago, we have missed opportunities, so we must not miss this one, otherwise it will be very bad for us humans." Of course. What Jin Heli said is meaningless. She is the exception of Lin fan, Lin fan to show the strength, even if continue to miss, there is no problem, but a man when self-improvement, can not rely on one person, need to work together, this is the spirit of unity. "Well said." The one eyed man agreed. Look, that''s good. At the scene, the most uncomfortable thing is that Lin Daoming and the strong anonymous doctors. The way for Lin Daoming to become stronger is to get something from ginseng, such as feces and urine. Unfortunately, he is very desperate and the number is very rare. Who knows when the next chance to become stronger will be. Maoshan is really miserable. So far, have any ancient books related to Maoshan been excavated from those famous mountains and historic sites? No. None of them. It''s an abandoned profession. Ah! When Lin Daoming sighed, he felt a pair of eyes stay on him, looking for eyes. It turned out that the old sister of the doctor was looking at him. Smile, showing the lack of big front teeth smile. Suddenly. My sister seems to be more miserable than him. Four high courts. It used to be very prosperous. But in just a few months, the hospital went downhill. The situation was even worse than him. At least he could taste the great tonic of ginseng from time to time. And she Can only dry stare at. "Sister, I think you doctors will rise this time." Lin Daoming comforted him in a low voice. He didn''t mean anything else. He just looked at the poor old sister. Up to now, he didn''t have any right to speak. Although he was very poor himself, he could lick something left by ginseng occasionally. One should be content. The old sister sighed and nodded, and asked, "Why are you sure?" "I guess so." Lin Daoming said. "What if it''s wrong?" When confronted with this kind of problem, Lin Daoming lost himself in thought. After a long time, he said, "I have a good relationship with the presidents of several hospitals. I can introduce some work to the students of your medical college." Sister, "..." Cough! The one eyed man coughed softly. When leaders make the final speech, they need to brew their emotions, as if only by saying this can they have dignity."Just now, Minister Jin made it clear that the situation before us is already very urgent, and opportunities will not often appear. If we encounter such opportunities, we must seize them, or we will have no time to regret them." He deeply understood that their safety was based on Lin Fan''s situation. Although it would not be a big problem if it went on like this, their vision could not be so short-sighted. They had to rely on themselves more often. Now the most powerful is the Buddhist high court. We got a lot of classics. This is the way to completely open up Buddhism. And then It''s Taoism. Liu haichan learned a lot from the Taoist tree, and put them into a collection to promote them in the Taoist high court. Maoshan and the doctor are a little out of the way. Especially doctors. It''s on the verge of being useless. If it continues like this, only the medical high court will be completely dissolved, but it can''t be dissolved. In those years, I didn''t know how much effort and how much blood my ancestors had to pay for the establishment of the medical high court. If it was really dissolved, Xu Zhengyang would be a criminal. It''s going to be pinned on the stigma column by the people of the medical high court. The only way It is to make doctors stand up and find a new way. Chapter 562 After the meeting, Jin Heli wants to talk to Lin Fan alone. The one eyed man is fierce, but his eloquence is not very good. He''s a tough guy, and he''s good at quarreling with others. As for communication, it''s up to the professionals. "Happy Master." Ginseng looks at Jin Heli''s figure, protruding forward and backward, perfect. Maybe they are going to have an earth shaking war in the secret meeting room. "What can I do for you?" Lin fan asked. Jin Heli stares at Lin Fan''s eyes. If she is stared at by such a beautiful woman, everyone will bow her head shyly, but Lin Fan looks at her with a smile. I don''t know why, Jin Heli always feels that Lin Fan''s smile is strange, and some pictures appear In the closed meeting room, Lin Fan pushes her down on the meeting table. Then Lin Fan unties his coat, takes off his belt, and mends his brain by himself. Finally, Jin Holly looked away. "Your greatest hope is to protect us, right?" Lin Fan said with a smile, "yes." "But we are in danger now." Jin Heli said that she hopes to get Lin Fan''s real thoughts. "Danger?" Lin Fan doubts, "yes, now where there is danger, there is anything you don''t need to hold in your heart, you can tell me, I should be able to solve." "Not for the time being, but it''s hard to say in the future. With the emergence of the star family, the danger has already lurked around us. The universe is very big. You are so powerful that you will step into the universe one day." What Jin Heli is most concerned about is this situation. The universe has a huge attraction for anyone. Someone as powerful as Lin fan will definitely leave. "Ah?" Lin Fan always feels that there are some problems. The questions asked by Jin Heli are very puzzling. My favorite thing is to stay here. I have three families and so many friends here. What do I do in the universe? Some don''t understand. I don''t know why. "Is there anything wrong with what I said?" Jin Heli finds that Lin Fan''s eyes are not right and asks curiously. "Yes, I''ll stay here well. Why should I leave?" Lin fan asked. Jin Heli was stunned for a short time, and then said with a smile: "yes, maybe I think too much, I''ll go first." Then he got up and left. Lin Fan felt his head and didn''t understand Jin Heli''s operation. But I didn''t think much about it. Looking at the back of her leaving, I think of the back of my wife MuQing, which is very good-looking. Night! A figure stealthily walks in the special department. Evil things Rooster undercover up to now, ready to deliver information to the outside. He wants to prove that he is a respectable hero of evil things. Gently move the chicken feet. I found that the guard of the Department was sleeping. I sneered in my heart. Stupid human, go to sleep. You never know how important news will be leaked out by my evil hero king. It''s just In the monitoring room. Several monitors looked at the picture, "this chicken is furtive. Do you want to pull the alarm?" "No need. This is Lin Shen''s pet." "That''s right. I think the chicken is furtive. I must want to go out to find a lover. After all, it''s a lonely night." "Ha ha, that''s what I said." If the evil cock knows that his every move is being watched, he will be furious. Since you have found me, you know to tell me. Why should I behave like a clown chicken. When he came out, he passed by daoshu. The leaves of daoshu were shining with golden light at night, as if they were pulling the moonlight to practice. With the appearance of the evil cock. The leaves of the road tree vibrated gently. "Goo Goo..." The evil Rooster found the movement of the tree, and came to the tree with a soft crow. When the rooster''s butt turned up, a mass of chicken excrement fell on the side of the tree. I''ll make it up to you. The evil cock should never let others see him when he is looking for a hiding place. After all, the undercover agents are very careful when they pass inside information to others, for fear that they will be found by the other party. Once it''s found out, it''s very bad. Undercover agents come to no good end. In the end. When the rooster comes to the park, the surrounding environment is very suitable for him. It''s hard to find him if he''s not close to the dim light. The rooster jumps to the street lamp, opens its wings, and summons his compatriots in a special way. Take care of this. Just wait. The night wind is noisy, blowing his chicken feather floating up, his sharp claws holding the street lamp, arrogant head up, looking straight into the dark. At this time, the evil cock is not so decadent. The vision is a bit fierce, overbearing and extraordinary, and has the power to give up others.Today''s evil cock is just like the high cold aristocrat in the evil. I can even use a word to describe that I''m the king of evil hero. For a long time, for a long time! Something''s coming. When he heard the voice, the evil cock suddenly came to the spirit. He had been waiting for a long time, and he was ready for a long time. Up to now, the undercover had forced him once in front of the evil cock family. I''ve never been in front of other evil things. Now the opportunity has come. He has worked out many ways. The evil cock looks over there. A monkey appeared. It was an evil monkey. It was very happy to get along with human beings. Usually, when performing arts on the street, it was wearing gold plastic armor with lock, purple gold plastic crown with Phoenix wings, lotus silk canvas shoes and wooden gold cudgel. Taking advantage of the dark night, fuzzy figure, revealing a bit of rebellious domineering. It''s just when you get to the streetlight. Cheap equipment is not reliable, how to see how strange. A dull roar came. A ghost fire came from afar. The appearance of the evil Gewu, with his huge body and black hair, perfectly integrates with the night. If it wasn''t for the green on his head, it would be very difficult to find. Next. There are also some evil things, all strange, family pets, some wearing love padded jacket, some wearing a small bell around the neck, if no one said, then they are pets, do not see a trace of evil style. The chirp is passing. Evil things are looking left and right, looking for the same kind who called them. Right now. Evil things see the ground covered with a huge shadow, ear came overbearing voice. "Your king is here..." "Look up." For the first time, the rooster of evil things began to speak. He, who had never spoken before, actually exposed himself in front of these evil things. Of course, he did it on purpose. As for why we pretend not to speak on the human side. That''s because if you want to be a qualified undercover agent, you must have some shortcomings, be able to listen but not speak, so that you can get the trust of the other party more easily. The evil creatures who heard the voice were shocked by the powerful voice of their friends. Only when they looked up and saw the evil cock on the street lamp. The shock turned into doubt. Just him? The evil cock enjoys the present situation very much. Look down on me and worship me. I am the king in your heart and your overlord. You can never forget the existence. The green gorilla, gegewu, has a despicable look at the evil cock. He''s a psycho. He felt the call and thought whether to come or not. After all, he was very comfortable living in the villa. Then he thought, forget it, let''s have a look, and see how other evil creatures were doing. He wanted to let them know that I was very comfortable living in green maogewu. Every day, the food was very luxurious, and the set meal with chicken legs. Other evil things are talking. They are just curious about who is calling them. They used to sleep comfortably in the human body, but they feel uncomfortable when they wake up. Now they know that it''s just this It''s all a waste of time. I''m disappointed. The evil Gewu rides on the ghost fire and is ready to go back to sleep. "You stop for me." When the evil Rooster saw that the green gorilla wanted to go back, he immediately became angry. He didn''t see the king of evil hero here. What''s your behavior and attitude? He always felt that he didn''t pay attention to me. The evil witch raised his head and looked at the evil cock scornfully. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning in his eyes was very clear, you scum Waste my time. Then he didn''t look back. I''m going to leave on a ghost fire. "Presumptuous!" The rooster of evil things is overbearing and angry. He jumps up and down from the street lamp, raises his feet and kicks them directly. Bang! Bang Dang! Wig green hair rose in the air, flipped a few times in the air, and then slowly fell to the ground. This is his symbol. The green grassland can make him feel that the grassland grows on his head, but now, it quietly falls on the ground without any movement. Pop! The evil cock stepped on the head of the evil Gewu and looked at the evil things around him. All the evil things around were shocked. I didn''t expect that the little evil rooster was so powerful. The most powerful one was the evil Gewu, but he was kicked to the ground and fainted. It was really terrible. "Don''t you see the hero king of evil things?" The evil cock has a hard airway. This is the most tough time for him. Undercover career to now. It finally broke out. Although it''s only a short burst, it''s also something to be proud of.It is the survival principle of the evil things that the evil things worship the rooster and the strong should be respected. The evil cock is very satisfied with the present situation. "Remember, I''m the hero king of evil things. Now what I want to tell you is that the mountains and historic sites have revived, and the opportunity has come again. Human beings will go to those places to look for treasures, and we can''t fall behind. Spread the news, you know?" The rooster of evil things has been feeling it for a long time. If he continues to be here, I''m afraid he will be found. After that. A decisive retreat. A group of evil things saw the rooster leave, immediately relieved, and then communicated with each other. "That''s great." "Yes, it''s fierce." "He wants us to spread the news. Are all the compatriots in Yanhai here?" "Well, it''s all there." "Let''s go home and sleep." "All right." "If you don''t go back, you will worry about us." "Well..." This night, the rooster sleeps very comfortably. In his dream, he dreamed that he had reached the peak completely. Chapter 563 November 7th! Early in the morning. Special department roof. After yesterday''s meeting, I decided to go to Changbai Mountain. I''ve been there many times, but this time there are many children of the star family heading there, thinking that there must be something attracting them. Otherwise, how could they go so much. Of course. There are also children of other star families who have gone to other places. One eyed man wants to go everywhere. Unfortunately Energy is limited, manpower is also insufficient, can only choose a place. "With him?" The one eyed man looked at the little boy, but he couldn''t figure out why Lin fan had to take the cheap child with him every time he went abroad. At this time, Xiao Bao took Lin Fan''s hand and chirped. When he heard this, he turned his head and narrowed his big eyes into small ones. He looked at the one eyed man discontentedly. Lin Fan took me out to play, what does it have to do with you, and did not let you take me out, even if you want to take me out, I still don''t want to pay attention to you. The one eyed man smiles. It''s a rare smile. Children have a lot of money. If they don''t offend, they don''t offend. It doesn''t mean anything else. They just want to get some benefits from each other in the future. For example, in the wild, Xiaobao''s professional chef team is very good. Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head, looked at the one eyed man and said, "I want to show him the scenery outside." "Well, it''s good to have a look at the scenery. I''m just asking. I don''t mean anything else." The one eyed man said, without explanation, it was just throwing the pot. The team is complete this time. Basically, I want to try my luck. No Not chance, as long as there is Lin Fan in, meet baby, basic can get hand. The one eyed man looked into the distance. I didn''t see the guy I wanted to meet. Wu Sheng! Wu Xingyun! They are a big family of stars, but they have a good relationship with human beings. I haven''t seen them for a long time, and I don''t know what happened. "Lin fan, it''s OK." Said the one eyed man. "Good." Lin Fan takes them to fly. Under the guidance of the one eyed man, he flies towards Changbai Mountain. In fact, they can all fly, but for Lin fan, your speed is really slow. That makes a lot of sense. One eyed men, they don''t have the ability to retort. Changbai Mountain is very mysterious. The first place I went was there, where I experienced a lot and gained a lot. Tao tree! Ancient clock! Fire devil crystal! Wait. Even the one eyed man''s "Luohan Dharma body" was obtained there. Although he went there many times, he still failed to turn Changbai Mountain upside down. There are still many unknown secrets hidden there. Xiaobao patted the head of two tailed squirrels, "Songsong, going back to your hometown, are you very happy?" Two squirrels hide in Xiaobao''s pocket, peep out of their heads and chirp. Obviously, they are very happy. Lin Fan smiles. For him, it''s the same everywhere. He most wants to see his friends smile. Nothing else matters. Changbai Mountain. Once here has ushered in the attention of many star families, the excavation has been dug clean, can not touch who dare to impulse. Now, with the recovery of the terrain, there will be a big change. With the change of the present, it is very likely that all the things that never appeared will be born. "Here we are." Lin Fan took them to the foot of the mountain. "Lin fan, when I was just in the sky, I found that Changbai Mountain was really spectacular and big, just like a fairyland." Xiaobao is very excited. What you can see with naked eyes is more beautiful than the photos. "Yes, the air is still fresh." Lin Fan said. Then. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang close their eyes, inhale deeply, and smile happily. Xiao Bao also follows his study and inhales deeply the air around him. It''s really comfortable. One eyed men have long been used to seeing each other. Their behavior seems very strange, but in fact it is the true expression of the heart, who can do this step is to have a sense of returning to nature. Master Yongxin put his hands together and said, "it''s hard for us to reach the realm of benefactor Lin "It''s a simple state." Lin Daoming said. "How?" Master Yongxin broke the martial arts in an instant, and the eminent monk''s demeanor disappeared. He looked at him askance. Lin Daoming said calmly, "if you are as strong as him, you can have such a realm." There is nothing wrong with that. It makes a lot of sense. It''s like "I don''t like money. I like the tens of dollars I got when I was a teacher.". This kind of realm is unfathomable and in line with the principle of the road. It''s hard to say, it''s easy to say.The hard part is money. The simple is the realm. "Which way are we going now?" Asked the one eyed man. He vaguely remembered one thing. At that time, Lin Fan led a team to Changbai Mountain and said that there was a strong man on it. But in the end, because he wanted to take daoshu away, daoshu also asked that if he wanted me to go with you, he would be entered. Later, Lin Fan didn''t go in. Now again. I just don''t know if I''ll meet you again. "Come this way." Lin Fan pointed to a road. The one eyed man said, "is there anything special?" Lin Fan shook his head and said, "no, I think the scenery in this direction is more beautiful. I want to take you to have a look. Xiaobao also likes it very much." It seems that I think a little too much. Liu haichan looked at the situation around him. After feeling for a long time in daoshu, his telepathy was much stronger than before. He could feel the change of Changbai Mountain. Though not visible to the naked eye. But that kind of potential is much stronger than before. If you are careful, you can see it from the growth of plants. It is more prosperous and full of vitality than last time. At this point. Lin Fan points to the surrounding scenery and talks and laughs with Xiaobao. It''s obviously like he''s on holiday. Exploration is incidental. Where to go is where to go. There is no clear goal, let it be, the result is not important, the most important thing is the process. It wasn''t long. There''s a sound around. Whew! A few silver darts broke through the air, inserted in the front of the road, blocked the way of Lin fan. The one eyed man, who is in a good mood because of the scenery, has already relaxed. When this happens suddenly, he is surprised. He suddenly thinks that Changbai Mountain is not a safe place, so he is taken by Lin fan to relax. "Front guys, where are you going?" There was a male voice in the rear. It was a bit of a tease. It was obvious that when I met a stranger here, I wanted to do something to have fun. "Li Wen, it''s really your style to get in the way when you first came here." The speaker was dressed in modern clothes, while the one he called Li Wen was dressed in ancient clothes, which seemed out of place. When Zhuang Xiao stepped into Changbai mountain again, the memory of his mind was instantly opened, and a lot of bad things poured into his mind, but those things were in the past, and he didn''t want to remember them or remember them. The past is the past. Look ahead. As a child of Zhuang nationality, he did not follow Zhuang Ming, but accompanied his good friend Li Wen to explore here. There are many people and many eyes. The two of them can form a team. With their ability, as long as they pay attention, they will surely get something. Don''t underestimate Li Wen. There is a word "Wen" in his name, which means that he has special ability. Master Yongxin stood behind him, looking back and glaring. You want to die? "What are you looking at?" Li Wen scolded. Lin Daoming also looked back. "What are you looking at?" Li Wen scolded. Xiaobao is very angry. It''s clear that you attack people first. How can you curse people? He turns around and glares at each other. He wants Lin fan to beat him. "What are you looking at, little boy? Smash your ass." Li Wen felt that swearing was really cool, and his spirit was very powerful. What he wanted was this kind of feeling. Xiaobao clenched his fist. He was so angry that he had never been scolded like this. The most important thing is that he didn''t say a word of nonsense. At this point. Zhuang Xiao smiles, brother Wen is still so sharp. In this way, he was beaten in the starry sky and offended many people, but he just liked to be with brother Wen. Maybe this is a special fate. "Eh!" "Why do these guys look familiar?" Zhuang Xiao finds that the person who turns his head is very familiar. Then he is shocked and sleeps in the trough It can''t be true. At this time. He stares at the man who has not turned yet, but has already made a turn. From behind, it is a young man, and beside him, there is a chicken and ginseng I don''t know why. His hands and feet were a little chilly and trembling, and his heart was shaking violently. When you see that face. Zhuang Xiao''s face turned white, without a trace of blood. It was as white as a piece of paper. "Look Wuwuwu... " As soon as Li Wen is about to start spraying, he is covered by Zhuang Xiao. He can only make a whine sound. Li Wen struggles and doesn''t understand what Zhuang Xiao wants to do. Now Zhuang Xiao, who was already very afraid, leaned against Li Wen''s ear, and his words were trembling. "Don''t say, don''t say, these people can''t afford to offend, you believe me, apologize, must apologize, I will explain to you slowly."He''s like a ghost. He pulled Li Wen to his back, then he took the initiative to stand up, bowed 90 degrees to Lin fan, and said with special Sincerity: "sorry, he didn''t mean anything else, he just had some brain problems." "I hope you will forgive me." He will never forget that scene. The little Lord was bullied. The elder was killed. The scene can be recalled with eyes closed. He almost hated Li Wen. Why can''t he see his own mouth. Li Wen looks at Zhuang Xiao foolishly. What''s the matter? Who is the other party? It''s necessary to be so afraid. But he knows that Zhuang Xiao is arrogant. Suddenly, become so low-key, also show very afraid. There''s only one reason for that. My sweet mouth may really spray on the iron plate for a short time. Li Wen''s brain thinks so much that he doesn''t know how many brain cells to burn. Maybe that''s the only way "ABA, ABA..." Li Wen tilted his head, spat out his tongue, turned his eyes up, hit six with his hands, and made a strange sound in his mouth. As if he didn''t know the way ahead, he turned and walked in the other direction. Just like me, you don''t see God''s nerves. Chapter 564 "I''m afraid, Lin fan." Lao Zhang is next to Lin fan. "Is it because he suddenly fell ill?" "Yes, it''s terrible." "If Dean Hao is here, you can show him." Lin fan is very sorry. A kind-hearted person can never watch others suffer. He wants to help others, but their behaviors are too frightening. Even Lin Fan was so powerful that he was scared. I didn''t dare to help. I''m afraid of being ruined. "He''s sick." Liu haichan said. Master Yongxin put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, you will be reborn as soon as possible!" The one eyed man laughs. The other party is really rampant. His attitude changes so fast. Even when he sees Lin fan, he doesn''t look stupid. He knows that some people can''t afford to offend him. If he doesn''t have Lin Fan''s protection, his special department is just a joke. All of a sudden! He picked up a few darts. The texture was cold and sharp. According to his years of experience, the materials of these darts were definitely not made of the materials he had seen. It''s supposed to be made of star material. Put it in your arms. Confiscate! ¡­¡­ Far away. It''s a shame that Li Wen, who pretends to be crazy and pretends to be stupid, returns to normal. He''s so crazy that he''s embarrassed to say it. Fortunately, not many people see it, otherwise he will lose face. Zhuang Xiao sat there with his back against a big tree. His hands and feet were still shaking, and he didn''t calm down until now. "Who is he? You''re too scared. " Li Wen didn''t expect Zhuang Xiao to show such fear. He had never seen it before, and even couldn''t believe it. Is this Zhuang Xiao I know? "Do you know who he is? The people who follow him are all mole ants and never pay attention to them, but you have to pay attention to that guy. " Zhuang Xiao takes a few deep breaths and suppresses his fear. He doesn''t tell him directly that he needs to relax. "I know and I won''t ask you." Li Wen said. At this time, he followed the ants on the hot pot and wanted to know who he was. The sky is big. There are many things they can''t afford to offend. But those who can frighten them to this extent must have names, but the key is that he doesn''t know them. "Has Lin Fan heard of it?" "Never heard of it." Li Wen thought, did not find a match. Zhuang Xiao said to himself, "when you ask my young master how he feels depressed, I tell you that our young master''s confidence is broken because he bullied him. When you ask me where is Zhuang Tianxing, I tell you that he killed him. Do you think we can offend him?" I heard that. His face changed greatly. It''s normal for Zhuang Ming''s confidence to crack when he is beaten. It''s not a strong man. But Zhuang Tianxing is not the same. He is the elder of the Zhuang nationality. He is very powerful. He was killed by the other party. It''s terrible to think about it. "No, he killed the old man of your clan. Can you Zhuang forgive him?" Li Wen found the problem. By right. Any clan will never give up when it comes to such a thing. It''s a shame that a clan is always killed and doesn''t tear each other to pieces. Zhuang Xiao said, "he suppressed the soul family and the soul emperor." "Soul master?" Li Wen knew that he was the soul clan leader, a strong guy, but "He fought with the Dragon God." "Dragon God?" Li Wen suddenly surprised, and before he said more, Zhuang Xiao continued to speak. "He fought off adult star swallowing crocodiles in the starry sky." Boom! Li Wen''s head cracked and roared like thunder. Even if you haven''t seen an adult star swallowing alligator, you know how fierce this terror is. Even the ancestors of the big family dare not say that they can suppress the adult star swallowing alligator at will. "I finally get it." Li Wen counseled and wanted to ask the clansman for help afterwards. Obviously, he didn''t need to. Even if he asked the clansman for help, he just sent food. Afterwards, he could be pressed on the ground by the clansman. The good things are unexpected, the bad things are thinking about us. You are really an excellent young man. Zhuang Xiao said for the rest of his life: "it''s not too late to understand now." Li Wen clasped his fist to thank him and bowed gently. "Thank you brother Zhuang for stopping me. Thank you very much." I''m going to stop you from dying. I''m afraid you''ll drag me into the water, but thank me very much. I accept it. It''s unnecessary to say something so straightforward and meaningless. "Brother Wen, you don''t need to be polite. As a friend, I can''t be helpless. You may not know something when you first come here. Let me tell you later." What Zhuang Xiao wants to tell him is, don''t mess with the people on this planet at will. They are very protective. In case of being targeted, the situation is not optimistic.Li Wen pondered for a moment and asked, "is it better for us to leave here?" He was afraid of the previous guy''s revenge, so he specially came to take revenge. According to what Zhuang Xiao said, who can stand it? He didn''t know how to die at that time. "It''s OK. If he can let us leave, it means that he doesn''t care about it. If we meet with him, we can avoid it." Zhuang Xiao didn''t fool around in this period of time. He had already thought about some things clearly. Lin Fan was not like the strong people of the star family. He was very tolerant and could forgive others. Otherwise, the young master of his own family would not be alive and kicking. "It makes sense." Then Li Wen and Zhuang Xiao continue to walk together. ¡­¡­ Just for Lin fan, it''s just a little episode. But the impact is The one eyed men dare not relax and are alert to their surroundings. I missed a lot of beautiful scenery. "Lin fan, are you going to challenge the strong man this time?" Asked the one eyed man. "Who?" Lin fan is full of doubts. He didn''t remember that there would be strong people here. One eyed man patiently said: "before, when we came here, you said there were strong people on it, but for some reasons, there was no challenge..." "Did I say that?" Lin Fan inquired. He couldn''t remember such a thing, but the one eyed man told him that it must have happened. It seems that it took too long for him to forget it. But nothing, the strong will not run, will not disappear out of thin air, slowly walk, slowly see, eventually can meet. When I meet you "Please teach me!" That''s it! The one eyed man smiles and doesn''t speak. If you want to be happy, don''t argue. If you face it with a smile, everything will be especially beautiful. You can''t miss the beauty on the way. Xiao Bao takes photos with Lin fan, eggplant, kiss face, hug The action is very intimate. When I come here in the future, I will take a picture and hang it at home. "This is really a holiday." Lin Daoming sighed, who can achieve this situation, and who can have such a state of mind, at least he does not, and he does not believe that others can have such a state of mind. At this time, Xiaobao is like a professional photographer, let them play with the shape. "Hen, don''t move, just pose and spread your wings." "Ginseng, you hold the neck of the hen, hurry up." Faced with the demands of shame. Ginseng is resistant. But there is no way, touching the chicken''s head, "chicken brother ah, brother this hug, is your blessing." Shit! The rooster wants to rub the ginseng on the ground. Is it human? How lucky is it? I wish you a big head. Click! The one eyed man acts as a photographer and perfectly records the scene in front of him. Xiaobao happily looks at the photos in the camera and shows a satisfied smile. The present situation is incredible for anyone who comes to Changbai Mountain for adventure. Even if you don''t respect us. You have to respect Changbai Mountain. Your leisurely appearance will affect those who are not familiar with this place. Maybe they will also think that it is safe here and relax their vigilance. Walk, walk. They shuttle in the lush forest, where the air is very good, the trees are hundreds of years or even thousands of years old trees, tall and majestic, skyrocketing, very shocking. But gradually. As they go deeper. Gradually there was a mist around. "Wait a minute." The one eyed man finds something wrong. It''s normal to say that there is a fog, but suddenly there is a fog, which is very problematic. Master Yongxin said heavily: "there are demons." Lin Daoming and Liu haichan are very alert. The old doctor''s sister hid behind her brothers. She could see a doctor, but she was not good at fighting. All these should be dealt with by the old men instead of the old soft sister. We''re on the alert. I have a lot on my mind. They are all veteran fighters. They are very experienced in fighting. When they encounter this situation, they will naturally observe the movements around them. If they have any problems, they will be able to respond. As long as the devil dares to come forward, he will surely hit the head with a hammer. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK. Just follow me." With their vigilance, the atmosphere became more dignified, and the beautiful scenery tour group became a horror paradise group. When Lin Fan said this. It sounded like a famous saying in their mind."Yes..." The one eyed man pats his head, blames me, blames me, professional problems, and is very nervous when facing danger. He forgets Lin Fan and is afraid when facing danger. I don''t see who''s around. I''m afraid it''s not enough to see the dangers. His awakening indirectly affected them. There''s nothing to be nervous about. Danger? That doesn''t exist. I''ve seen more dangerous things. Can I be afraid of such things that I have to make a prelude and dare not reveal my true face? Obviously, I think too much. In the dark in the distance. A thousand legged insect, the evolved centipede, crawls. It''s the centipede released by Mu Hao, the fierce creature suppressed under the relic tower. Mu Hao once fought with the thousand legged insect. In the end, he lost and ran. Centipede, a fierce creature, has never gone anywhere. He has been living in the deep mountains of Changbai Mountain. After a period of recuperation, he has recovered. He is one of the first fierce creatures to get the benefits of terrain recovery. It''s stronger than ever. If we have to compare them, we are afraid that the Putuo Cihang in Putuo Mountain is much inferior. There is a big difference between the two. Chapter 565 The centipede crawls around. It''s very fast. It''s as fast as lightning. It leaves a special smell. The purpose is very simple. There''s a king here. Who dares to come here? I won''t tear you up with one paw. Of course The effect is very good. It does have a huge deterrent. But some bad things happened. Some centipede girls wanted to have something more than friendship with him. He refused on the spot and swallowed those centipede girls by the way. Though he''s not human. But he knew that his sister would only affect his crawling speed. As for the future generations, he is not worried at all. He has been suppressed for so long. He is still a teenager when he was born, so he should do his job as a teenager. When he is tired of playing, he can find a centipede girl to take over. "Well?" It''s strange. Usually, when encountering this kind of situation, the prey will appear very flustered because of the appearance of the fog, just like the chicken trapped in the cage, running restlessly. Hiding in the dark, his favorite thing is to look at the prey slowly, because he is uneasy and looks scared. At that time, the smell is the best. But now There''s a damn laugh. I really didn''t pay attention to him. The one eyed man looks around. The thick fog makes people feel bad. At the same time, he deeply understands that it''s really hard for them to come here with their strength. Fortunately, there is Lin fan. In this case, any young man who meets Lin fan, even if he is very proud, will kneel down and shout Ask dad to take me. "Lin fan, these mists are blocking my eyes. I can''t see around." Xiaobao is talking. He used to shoot the beautiful scenery around him, but after these damned fog appeared, he couldn''t shoot anything. "It''s OK. I''ll scatter it for you. Don''t be sad." Lin Fan loves Xiaobao very much. If he has children with MuQing, he will treat Xiaobao like this. Then he saw Lin fan blowing gently. All of a sudden! The wind is surging. The wind is blowing hard. The thick fog around seemed to be caught by a pair of big hands and directly lifted to the sky. "Wow, it''s much more comfortable now." Lao Zhang clapped and yelled. Xiao Bao''s big eyes were shining with the light of worship, "Lin fan, you are great!" Lin Fan smiles. He is in a good mood. He likes to be praised by Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao. He is happier than others. The one eyed man tried these mists. It''s not like the usual fog. It seems that he has some kind of magic power. It''s solidified in the air and can''t be dispelled. He has just experimented with it, and just like Lin fan, he can''t blow his breath. This is the gap in strength. It''s hard to get over. The centipede was on the move, but suddenly he found that the fog he had created had disappeared. He was surprised and fell into deep meditation. What was the matter. A brief stupor. Some of them didn''t understand. Of course, these are not the key points. Since the fog has dissipated, it''s good to start over. Xiaobao looks at the surrounding scenery, suddenly, fog appears again. "Lin fan, look..." "It''s OK. Just blow it and it''s gone." Lin Fan smiles, and then blows gently. Although I don''t know why the fog appears again, it doesn''t matter. Just blow a few more times. The centipede swarms to the ground, just like a grandson of the earth, constantly shuttling, catching prey is to take advantage of the other party''s unprepared situation, directly under the mouth, in the case of the other party''s ignorant force, swallow the prey in the stomach, I feel very happy to think about it. But at this time, the centipede found that the situation was not right, and the fog just disappeared. Damn it! What the hell is going on? The centipede was silent for a moment. It didn''t think much. When the fog dispersed, it dispersed. It directly broke through the ground and swallowed the prey. It was the most perfect. Right now. The ground vibrates, the soil breaks, and the centipede comes out. Its mouth is like a scythe. When it is closed and closed, it emits a sharp edge. "Ah..." Xiao Bao exclaimed. The thousand legged centipede has a huge body and a ferocious face. He has never seen such a situation before. It''s a good thing that he hasn''t been scared to pee his pants. One eyed man knew there was a problem, but he didn''t expect such a terrible monster. It''s definitely not evil. He knows the smell of evil things, and the monster in front of him is likely to be the spermatogenic species of ancient times. In the past, he used to blow up his anger Buddha combination fist, but Lin fan is here, so there''s nothing for them. Just look at it and express a little sympathy for the thousand legged centipede. What do you want to die for?Lin Fan knew that Xiaobao was frightened by the sudden appearance of the monster. He frowned tightly, squeezed his finger into a fist, and went toward the other side without any surprise. The powerful fist power swept in. The thousand legged centipede found that the situation was wrong, which was different from what he thought. The power was too strong. The thousand legged centipede wants to avoid, but it''s a pity that his huge body can''t escape if he wants to. Not to mention how terrifying Lin Fan''s fist power is, it''s like a meat grinder. When anything comes across this kind of power, it will be twisted and screamed. The body of the centipede was broken by a force. The intense pain made the centipede roar. "What a blow." One eyed man envies very much, he also wants to play such power, unfortunately, these are just dreams, where there is so simple. Even the hard work of striving for strength can not achieve this step. The centipede fell to the ground struggling, its body was broken into two sections, and its blood was red on the ground. Maybe it felt the arrival of crisis, so the centipede dragged half of its body and quickly escaped from the scene. Seeing that the one eyed man wanted to escape, he wanted to mend the sword, but he didn''t have the impulse to think about it. Although the one eyed man seemed very miserable, it was because he met Lin fan, even in front of him, he still didn''t see enough. "It''s all right. I''ve beaten him away." Lin Fan touched Xiaobao''s head. The thousand legged centipede is proud enough. After all, it can withstand Lin Fan''s fist and escape even if it doesn''t die. It''s really amazing. If the centipede knows that. I''m afraid it''ll spit out a mouthful of old blood. I''ve been beaten so miserably that I''m proud. Is that what people can say? One eyed men, they feel things are too It''s easy. Alone, if the thousand legged centipede is allowed to face, they don''t know how to fight. Maybe they will be beaten and scurry away. But now, they don''t have to work at all. Just stand by and watch. The evil cock looks at half of the body of the centipede, and his eyes are turning. He knows that the opportunity is right in front of him. Whether he can grasp it depends on whether he is brave enough. The taste of Pudu Cihang is very good. But it is controlled by ginseng. Sometimes when you are in a good mood, you will give yourself some. To tell you the truth, it''s really irritating. So It''s a rare opportunity. If you miss it, you really don''t have it. The most important thing for you to take risks is to be able to grab good things from the greedy guys behind you. You can''t do without some ability. The one eyed man is going to take back half of the Centipede''s body for a good study. But right now. "You''re crazy." The ginseng riding on the rooster is very leisurely. Suddenly, he finds that the rest of the rooster is just like sheep''s madness. He opens his wings and rushes towards half of the body of the centipede. And he was thrown over and fell to the ground. The one eyed man was shocked, "shut up..." The evil cock spread his wings and ran all the way. His eyes were sharp and firm, as if to say that no one could stop me from swallowing him In the blink of an eye The evil cock appeared in front of the half body of the centipede. He opened his mouth and sucked fiercely. No one could stop me from eating him, not only to eat him, but also to eat a full one. "I''m coming." Nowadays, the cultivation of the evil rooster is very strong. There is no problem in swallowing half of the body of the centipede. And just after the evil cock swallowed half of the body of the centipede. "Chicken brother, how dare you throw me down." Ginseng waved its tentacles and patted the rooster fiercely. Although it was painful, the rooster showed a proud smile. Even though Dabu had nosebleed, the corners of his mouth still rose. Although I''ve never seen a chicken''s mouth turn up. But none of that matters. "Well, don''t bully the hens." Lin Fan came out to fight and saw that the hen was beaten. He was also very distressed. Anyway, he was also his pet. He sincerely laid eggs every day. Where can I find such a hard-working pet. It''s just hens. "Ah The one eyed man regretted that he was a little bit slow after all, but he didn''t prevent the humble rooster. He has long found that the strength of the evil cock has improved by leaps and bounds. It''s terrible to think about it. The rooster, once a low evil creature with only five levels of strength, even cultivated to this level. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, who dares to believe it, it can be said that he never cultivated himself, but with the help of external forces. Who is the external force There is no need to say more. It must be ginseng. Keep going ahead. One eyed man, they have been observing the rooster, and found that after he swallowed half of the body of centipede, his feathers are more beautiful than just now. It seems that he is really a tonic, and his body has changed.tell the truth. He envies the evil cock very much. According to the normal situation, this foot can''t be promising all his life, but with the right people, it''s really a big change. I can''t even envy you. The one eyed man thought that if he was a woman, he might get some benefits from Lin fan. "Lin fan, the centipede just now is really terrible." Xiaobao is still worried. Lin Fan said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ve already run away. Don''t be afraid." "Well, I''m not afraid. That is to say, I''m very brave, so I won''t be afraid of these." Xiao Bao held his head high. As for the pale face who was scared before, I won''t admit it. Chapter 566 Evil cock is very satisfied with the current situation, who can stop me, who can stop my progress. Hum! He found that these stupid guys looked at him with strange eyes, which were envious and angry. Swallow it all. Can you still open your stomach and dig the body out of me? Even if I give you a knife, I dare not do anything to me. Who am I? I am the hero of evil things. Evil thing undercover fighting chicken. That''s what I want. Ginseng continued to ride on the rooster. Although he had just been thrown off and his mind was a little split, he still chose to forgive the rooster because he didn''t want to walk on his own. In addition to meeting a thousand legged centipede along the way, it is relatively safe. It has been peaceful all the time. The surrounding scenery is very beautiful and I can''t stop looking. This kind of happiness is very common, very ordinary. You need to put your heart and soul into it to feel how pleasant the beautiful scenery is. Liu haichan, as a Taoist expert, pinches his fingers and looks thoughtfully to the other side. "Chief, I just calculated. It seems that there is something different there. Why don''t you go there and have a look?" Liu haichan came to the one eyed man and reminded him. Lin Daoming''s ears are sharp, "boast, I think this direction is very good, don''t always show off your deceitful calculation." "You..." Liu haichan glared at him. He knows that Lin Daoming likes to fight against him. I don''t want to say one more word of nonsense. One eyed man said: "follow him, don''t think so much. We haven''t understood the situation yet. Our action is to seek death. Following him is equivalent to traveling." He wants to go everywhere. But I have to be able to. In the face of danger, not to mention solving it, it''s still a problem whether they can live or not. When they stay in the city, everyone feels that their cultivation is good. Only when they come out can they deeply realize it. It seems that they really don''t see enough about this cultivation. Boom! Right now. In the distance, a pillar of light rushed into the sky and the earth. The pillar of light was very dazzling, blowing away the clouds. After a long time, the pillar of light dissipated, but everyone saw that scene, too dazzling, too gorgeous. "There''s a baby here." Exclaimed the one eyed man. Habitually looking at Lin fan. It''s like asking if you want to have a look. "Lin fan, do you see it?" Xiaobao takes Lin Fan''s hand and points to the distance excitedly. Her face turns red. "I see it." Lin Fan smiles. "I want to see if you can take me there." "Good." Lin Fan agreed to Xiaobao''s request without thinking about it. Every time he came out, he took Xiaobao with him. The reason was that he wanted to let him have a look at the outside scenery and some strange things. The one eyed man gives Xiaobao a thumbs up. Children can do it. It''s good to say everything I want to say. I used to feel like I was taking you out. It''s really a tug of an oil bottle. Now it seems that I was wrong. Uncle, I''m sorry. Xiao Bao is very excited. Suddenly, he shrinks his head. He feels that there is something wrong with the one eyed man''s eyes. Although he is small, he knows a lot. If you have to describe it. That''s the aggressive look. As if to see through my body. ¡­¡­ Far away. "With the recovery of the terrain, even these animal things have been improved. This tiger belongs to me, and you can share the rest." The man who was talking was handsome, with long hair flowing, and a sharp edge between his eyebrows. The sword in his hand was shining with frost and chill. At this point. A group of strong people of the star family surrounded a tiger with golden hair. As the king of land in Changbai Mountain, the tiger had never suffered such humiliation. It''s just that the guys who surround him are really strong. There was something wrong with the sword. The wound was covered with frost. An unbearable cold air poured into the body, and the blood was gradually cold. At the same time, the giant eagle spread its wings and circled, and its luxuriant feathers dropped a lot with the battle. Giant eagle is a good friend of Changbai Mountain. He is the air overlord of Changbai Mountain. Only the land king of Changbai mountain can make friends with him, but now they are surrounded and beaten by a group of powerful people of the star family. Because of the air superiority, he still has a chance to run. But tiger brother is very difficult. "Brother eagle, run for your life." Uncle Hu shouts, the current situation is very bad. He feels that he can''t run. The guy with the sword is too strong. He''s not an opponent at all. He''s fighting several moves. Every moment, he feels that he''s hovering on the edge of death.If you are careless, you can be chopped by your opponent. The giant eagle soared in the sky and roared, "what do you say? We have known each other for so many years. You are the king of land and I am the overlord of the sky. This piece of heaven and earth is our territory. Now there are foreigners invading, so we must advance and retreat together." "It''s a touching scene, but don''t worry. I''ll let you get together later," sneered the strong man with the sword Mubai felt that this humble planet really gave him a big surprise. In front of this tiger''s awakening blood, although I don''t know what it is, I can feel the blood containing ancient power when I smell it. Tiger growls, sound wave concussion, staring at each other. In a moment. The star family began to encircle and suppress these two beasts. In the current situation. Uncle Hu and Juying will not last long. ¡­¡­ "There was a fight." The one eyed man frowned. From a distance, he could hear the sound of fighting. At the same time, there was a vibration. He didn''t know who it was, but soon he heard the roar of the tiger and the picture of the tiger came to his mind. When I came to Changbai mountain before, I saw a tiger. Could it be that Or that one? Soon. When they arrived at the scene, they had seen the tiger as he thought, but he found that the tiger was different from what he had seen before. The hair was like gold. From a distance, you can feel that the hair was very solid. Just look at the situation, it was very embarrassed. Sure enough I''m being watched by the star family. "Lin fan, I see the little tiger again." Lao Zhang was very excited. He touched the little tiger. When he touched it, it was very comfortable and gentle, just like a domestic cat. The one eyed man gave him a look You said it was a little tiger. I can''t imagine if you have any misunderstanding about big. "I see it." Lin fan has no impression of little tiger. He only remembers his good friends, but nothing else. In the face of Lao Zhang''s inquiry, even if I can''t remember. He would nod with a smile. I remember that, too. Tiger''s situation is very bad. He starts to curse his mother in his heart. He thinks that he lives in Changbai Mountain and works hard. He has never fooled around or bullied small animals. He just can''t imagine that he is not wanted by others now. He wants to cry. But the title of the land king of Changbai Mountain made him unable to shed tears easily. Even if he died, he could not admit his advice. This is his tiger personality. "Eh!" Yu Guang, who is full of scars, sees that someone is coming again. My heart is cold. Fighting alone is not the opponent of the other side, and someone is coming. It seems that he is really going to die here today, but soon he finds that the other side is a little familiar. Suddenly, he remembered. The memory in my mind is like a spring. It''s him Under the authority of the other party, he was humiliated, touched by human beings, and Forget it, I don''t want to say more, it''s all tears. If you practice to this level, your IQ is good. This is the only way to survive. "Brother, help me..." Tiger growled, then ran to Lin fan, if the other party is willing to help him, he can live. "Brother eagle, come quickly, our elder brother is coming." When the giant eagle, who is fighting against the strong of the big family in the sky, hears brother Hu''s voice, he is very confused. I want him and tiger to cross Changbai Mountain. Only they are other people''s big brother, who can be their big brother. Who dares to say! Who dares to admit it! The eagle looked away. It depends on who Next. "Big brother!!" As soon as the giant eagle spread its wings, it turned into a streamer and appeared directly in front of Lin fan. It looked like brother Hu, and it completely incarnated as elder brother''s licking eagle. Lin Fan blinked his eyes, puzzled. He didn''t understand why they called him big brother. He had accepted these two little brothers. The one eyed man looks at each other. Keep smiling. It seems that both animals and people have the habit of holding thighs. They were besieged by the powerful of the star family. The only way to survive is for Lin fan to save them. Evil cock looked at them with disdain. It was really shameless. Lao Zhang waved, "little tiger, remember me?" "I remember." The tiger grinned, touched the wound and showed his teeth in pain. In front of him, the old man was the human who touched him and called him little tiger. These are very humiliating names, but now He is willing to be close to each other.Lao Zhang said happily, "Lin fan, he still remembers me." Tiger and giant eagle look at each other and make eye contact. "Brother eagle, don''t be silly, lick it." "How to lick it?" "What do you say?" The giant eagle understood and waved his wings in front of Lin fan. Although he couldn''t make the expression he wanted to lick, the meaning was very clear The air overlord of Changbai Mountain is trying to lick it. "Little tiger, have you been beaten?" Lao Zhang was very distressed when he saw tiger''s injury. "It''s OK. I''ll give you a few injections later. It will be fine soon." Tiger uncle found that the old man may really love himself. Other people don''t have much affection for him. Later, she shrugged her face and was very sad. It seems that who is it? Yes, it''s miserable to be bullied. You''ll have to give me a good needle later. At this point. The stars look this way. When the children of the star family who had been in the Alliance High Court saw Lin fan, their face changed in an uproar. Unexpectedly, they met this kind of abnormal. Mubai came with a sword and said with no expression: "do you want to protect my favorite prey?" Chapter 567 The recovery of famous mountains and historic sites. It also attracts a group of strong stars. When they come to this planet, they directly enter the land of awakening, looking for treasure and chance. Nothing else matters. Mubai is one of the best stars in the world. Although he is young, his cultivation is not weak, and the chance is even more earth shaking. In the starry sky, birth is a congenital frost sword body. After awakening, he can refine his own sword. There are great opportunities in childhood. Many of the children of big families envy him for his good fortune. Just now "Do you want to remind him who it is? He will be in bad luck if he goes on like this." "His temperament needs to be honed. He is too crazy, too proud, too arrogant and a little arrogant." "Well..." "I don''t know anything." People acquiesce in the situation at the moment. That''s not good. Therefore, we should not be too rampant in life, otherwise people in the same trade will know it is very dangerous, but they will not tell you how bad this situation is. If someone reminds us, it will not be the current situation. "Mubai, he is very strong, you are not his opponent." Finally, a star family member reminded him. He didn''t know Lin Fan either. He just came from the starry sky and mingled in the team. When he heard their conversation, he was shocked. He didn''t expect that the human being who appeared was the strong one. As he spoke. The children of the stardom clan all gave him a strange look. It''s like saying. You are really too nosy. "I''m not his opponent?" Mu Bai laughs and laughs strangely. "It''s really uncomfortable. Without hands, some people say that I''m not his opponent. It''s really hard to hear the words that hit my faith." Mu Bai waved his sword at will, and the ground swept by it condensed frost. He pointed to Lin Fan with his sword and said slowly: "I like the prey. Do you really want to protect them?" The tone was unfriendly. As if I could move my hand at any time. "You are not my opponent." Lin Fan felt that the strength of the other side is good, but compared with him, there is an obvious gap, he likes to fight with the strong, rather than bully the weak. Tiger uncle exclaimed, big brother is worthy of big brother, this guy almost killed me, in big brother''s eyes is weak, think of once in front of each other to admit counsels, maybe not a thing worth suffering. Find reasons for yourself. They are strong people. It''s good to be bullied by the strong people. In other words, why don''t the strong people bully you or me? It must be that I have some advantages. When Mu Bai heard these words, the fierce color between his eyebrows became stronger, and his eyes became sharper. Since he was born, he had never seen such an arrogant person. No hands. I''m not as confident as him. "Yes? I hope your mouth will be as hard as it is now. " Mu Bai sneers, the blood sword in his hand is wrapped with frost, and the brush disappears in front of everyone. In the blink of an eye, it has directly appeared in front of Lin fan, and the corner of his mouth shows a sneer, waving and chopping at Lin fan. Even space seems to be frozen. It''s enough to show how terrifying his power is. No one can be calm in the face of Mu Bai''s attack, but for Lin fan, he really doesn''t want to fight with each other. He is really weak. His strength is not used to bully the weak, but to find the stronger, to compete and to compete. Raise a finger. Sonorous! Spark sputtering. His fingers are as fast as lightning, and constantly collide with mubai''s blood sword. Every blow produces terrible power. Mubai''s understanding of Kendo is far beyond others, and the opportunities he gets are also related to kendo. "How?" Mubai found that something was wrong, which was different from what he thought. Then an amazing force burst out from him, which came from some amazing inheritance. The ground gradually covered with frost, which was to form a field around him. "You are not my opponent. Stop it." Lin Fan kindly reminds the other party. He thought it was a waste of time. Mubai didn''t say much. But the strength in his hand gradually soared, as if it was prompting some secret method. To tell the truth, mubai really didn''t expect that this guy''s strength was so terrible, but up to now, even if he wanted to stop. Everybody''s watching. I''ve said the most ruthless and overbearing words before. If I stop, I''ll stop. Don''t want to lose face? All of a sudden. A sigh came. When mubai heard this voice, his heart trembled. A bad feeling came to mind. Lin Fan''s fingers bombarded the blood sword. With a clang sound, an amazing force burst out. The shock of Mu baimeng''s explosion retreated, and the blood sword in his hand almost came out."What a strength." Mu Bai was extremely shocked. At this moment, a more shocking scene happened. The sound of a click came. Mu Bai''s eyes widened as if he were in the ghost. The sword of blood was broken, and a little bit of brilliance disappeared between the heaven and the earth. Puchi! Blood is connected, and the sword of blood is broken, which is equivalent to a heavy blow to oneself and a devastating blow to the foundation of blood. Mu Bai''s face turned pale. He pointed to Lin Fan in indignation and roared: "you destroy my foundation." "No Lin Fan shook his head. I can''t admit what I didn''t do. He just flicked his fingers. If the sword was destroyed, it would be destroyed. Why do you say I destroyed his foundation? I really don''t understand what these people are thinking. The onlookers whispered. "Mubai is useless." "It''s hard to say, but his concise blood sword was directly broken. It must have hurt the foundation. It''s definitely not so easy to recover." "I don''t know if the ancestors in the clan will fight with him when they know that the clan with great opportunities has been destroyed." "I''m looking forward to it, too." These onlookers are all melon eaters. Eating melon seeds, watching the play, and then a few sharp comments. As for the rest, it''s certainly nothing for them. This is the situation. Who wants to participate? Didn''t you see that the arrogant Mu Bai was beaten to a mental breakdown, and the foundation was broken? "You..." Mu Bai angrily points at Lin fan. Suddenly, he covers his chest, his eyes are round, and a mouthful of blood splashes out. It becomes a blood mist in the air, and then he falls to the ground heavily. This is anger attacking the heart. It may also be that the foundation has been damaged. "Lin fan, he won''t die, will he?" Lao Zhang whispered, some sparrow want to try the idea, but think of this guy is particularly unfriendly to Lin fan, he did not want to give him a needle. My Lao Zhang''s acupuncture can''t be pricked casually. Proud and charming Lao Zhang always stands in the same position with Lin fan. Lin Fan said: "I don''t think so. I didn''t exert myself at all." He doesn''t like to fight against the weak. It''s very troublesome to control his power. A little carelessness can blow up the other side. Maybe you don''t mean me any harm and just want to fight, but I have to pay attention all the time. A little carelessness can hurt you. Therefore, this situation is a headache for Lin fan. "But he''s bleeding." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said, "I''ll go and have a look." The onlooker sighed that the strong man is so terrible. Mubai''s strength is obvious to all. Even if he goes up, he is not the opponent of the other side. The power of the sword is very fierce, which is not what ordinary people can deal with. Fortunately, Lin Fan took them with him. Otherwise, if they meet this guy, they will be beaten. Lin Fan came to Mu Bai''s side, squatted down and sniffed, "he''s not dead. He can still breathe out heat. Lao Zhang, please show him." "I don''t want to prick him." Lao Zhang said. Who knows the most about Lao Zhang''s acupuncture here must be his one eyed man. I''ve been cheated many times. Every time I comfort myself, maybe I can do it, but every time I have problems with old Zhang Zha. So far. He would rather believe that dogs can get rid of eating excrement than Lao Zhang''s acupuncture. Is that something that people can believe? Fortunately, you don''t want to give him a needle, otherwise you can make problems even if you don''t die. "All right." Lin Fan didn''t force Lao Zhang to give Mu Bai a needle. Then he looked up at the crowd and said, "does anyone know him?" Be quiet! Silence. The children of the star family looked at each other and said nothing. I know everyone. Just now, we surrounded tiger and giant eagle together. But now in this situation, they have only one idea in mind, low-key is the best, often who come out will be beaten, why not find it boring. "I know." Before long, a young man came out. Lin Fan said: "he asked you. In the wilderness, it''s easy to be eaten by wild animals. Please give him to his family. If he wakes up, please tell him that he is very strong." Think about it. There was something wrong with my behavior just now. Although others are very weak, it is very important to give them some face. His words may help them to rekindle the flame of hope. "Good." What else can you say when you hear that? Don''t say a word. Understand all understand, understand all can understand, but he feels this words or don''t say good, in case will Mu Baiqi cerebral hemorrhage. And This is the situation.I''m afraid it''s not so easy for people in the Mobai to forgive this. As a member of the star family, he knows Mu Bai''s status in the family, which is the existence of the stars and the moon. His future achievements are limitless, and he may be able to become the ancestor of the family. Now it''s all dried up. People in the clan can''t ask for a statement. "Thank you." Lin Fan politely smiles, and then greets Lao Zhang to let them go. It''s just "Will you follow me?" Lin Fan looked at tiger and Juying. He really didn''t know each other, but he knew that Lao Zhang seemed to be familiar with them, so he didn''t think much about it. Maybe he had seen them before, but he forgot later. Tiger big eyes. Nonsense. I must have followed. He and brother Eagle are not stupid. In this case, I don''t see a group of children of the star family watching them. If they don''t have a backing, they have no chance to survive. So The wisest choice is to hold your thighs tightly, don''t think about anything, don''t ask anything, just follow the truth. "Yes, big brother. We want to follow big brother to see mountains and rivers." Mr. tiger said sincerely. Lao Zhang said: "Lin fan, let them follow. I especially like this little tiger." "Well, you like it." It''s a shame that tiger is called little tiger. But there''s no way. Who let this old man, who called him little tiger, have a thigh, he can only face with a smile, but also accept each other''s touch at will. "I think we''ll find a place to rest. I''m going to prick the little tiger." Lao Zhang said. I saw the little tiger bleeding. His heart hurts. I hope my acupuncture can help tiger get rid of pain. "Well, let''s go to the front." Lin Fan said. The one eyed man is looking forward to the result of the tiger being stabbed by Lao Zhang. Maybe it will be miserable. Maybe there will be a lame land overlord in Changbai Mountain. It''s interesting to think about it. He knows the situation, but it doesn''t mean that some pains need to be deeply understood through personal experience, such as the times when he was once trapped If you don''t feel it personally, who can understand and who can know how his thoughts at that time were so explosive. A short break. "Chief, what is that light just now?" Liu haichan asked. The one eyed man said: "it should be made by the people of the star family, not a treasure. Their fighting means are obvious to all. That''s not what we can deal with." The crowd nodded. I agree with the one eyed man. Although they have dug up many good things, they still have a big gap compared with the star family, which is not so easy to catch up with. It is said that he got the arhat Dharma Dharma body, which is a very strong Buddhist classics, and it is of great help to his own strength. However, up to now, it can''t be said that he doesn''t have a high understanding, but needs to practice slowly. It seems that he lacks some help from external forces. Little progress has been made. It is impossible to compete with the strong of the star family. Wu Sheng told him. Don''t think about flying to the sky to compete with the stars. Of course, except for Lin fan, this is a pervert. Who knows how he practices? He''s just a freak. It''s not so easy to catch up with the stars, which have existed for thousands of years or more. One eyed man agrees with this. Wu shengsuan is one of the few stars who have a good relationship with their human beings. "Shall we wait here now?" Asked Liu haichan. The one eyed man said, "don''t wait, you''re going to take risks?" It''s all bullshit. I don''t know what''s going on now. Without Lin Fan''s leadership, I would be dead in danger. = far away. "Mubai, mubai, you are really unlucky. They all remind you that the other side is very strong. All the people present are the children of the star family. Who is not arrogant and can deter them? Obviously, you are not a simple person. You just don''t believe in evil. Who can blame you? You are in a bad situation now. I''m afraid you will be decadent for a long time." This man is brave enough to stand up and claim Mu Bai in that situation, which is enough to show that he attaches great importance to love and righteousness, and can be called a star hero. It''s just that his hands are not regular. He''s touching Mu Bai''s body. Think about it. It should be a kind examination for mubai in case of unknown injury. "Why! Where are the things He talked to himself, and his movements didn''t stop. He soon found a bottle of pills on Mu Bai. When he opened it, he was a little disappointed. This is a special pill for Mu Bai''s cultivation.It''s a pity. But if you sell it, you can also sell it at a price. After scraping Mu Bai''s whole body, he placed him in a safe place and gave him a common healing pill. It''s dangerous in the world, and people''s mind is not the same. But he still has the bottom line, that is to put him in a safe place and give him a healing pill, which is worthy of him. It''s over. It''s over. Direct retreat. ¡­¡­ At this point. Lao Zhang stroked the tiger''s hair and said, "it''s a serious injury. Fortunately, I''m here. Don''t worry. My acupuncture is very powerful. I used to help Lin Fan with acupuncture all the time." "Thank you." The tiger is very sincere. He is a huge man. Ordinary people can be scared to see him, but now he is very embarrassed. It''s not easy to feel touched by an old man. He''s destroying my dignity. The evil cock looked at the tiger, and a smile of disdain appeared at the corner of his mouth. If others can''t see through, he can''t see through. This is kneeling and licking. The king of beasts has no dignity. He can be despised even if he says it. Lao Zhang took the precious wooden box out of his arms. There are silver needles in it. Lin Fan around, "are you sure?" Hearing this, Lao Zhang said confidently, "I believe I can do it myself." "Well." Lin Fan nodded. He liked Lao Zhang so confident. Although sometimes Lao Zhang''s acupuncture often happens. But he never doubted Lao Zhang''s ability. Maybe it was the bad weather or the bad mood that caused this situation, otherwise Lao Zhang would surely succeed. If the one eyed man knew what Lin Fan thought, he would be killed by a blow. What are your reasons? If so, why didn''t I succeed in those times? And give him the whole thing. When tiger sees Lao Zhang holding a silver needle in his hand, it''s so long The tiger gall trembled slightly. A little scared. Unexpectedly, the land overlord in Changbai Mountain was afraid of needles. If it is true that all things in heaven and earth have their nemesis. "Don''t be afraid. I''m good." Lao Zhang comforted. Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang is really powerful." Two people sing one and one, the head that coaxes tiger uncle hums. The evil cock has been used to seeing him for a long time. He knows that these poor guys are just experimental ones. It''s impossible for him to see through all this and want to move the needle on him. "Can you really cure me?" Tiger asked, he had some regrets, should not have agreed, but now what can be done, he can live, because the old man''s feelings for him is a little unusual. "Really." Lao Zhang''s expression was firm. It was a confidence. Lin fan then said: "believe him, he will bring you a miracle." "Well?" Lao Zhang is very curious. Lin Fan said: "believe in light, light will have miracles, believe in you, it will be cured." Lao Zhang clapped his hands and said, "well, there''s no mistake." Tiger is not stupid. From their conversation, they always feel that something is wrong. It''s not that he doesn''t believe Lao Zhang, but that when someone makes a promise, it''s always a bad start. The giant eagle stood by and folded his wings. He didn''t dare to speak, but he was a little interested in the rooster. The evil cock found that the giant eagle had been staring at him. It''s a little weird. If it was once, the evil cock would take the initiative to touch porcelain, I have the same blood with you, we must be distant relatives, but now, he stood up completely. "Goo Goo!" Cried the evil cock. You have my blood, are you my offspring? The giant eagle seemed to understand what the evil cock said. His feathers suddenly trembled, and then he thought of something, and gradually recovered his peace. The evil cock laughs. As for what the evil spirit looks like, it''s indescribable. It''s just the smile of the crooked beaked chicken king. Ginseng patted the head of the rooster, "don''t always take advantage of others." At this point. Lao Zhang began to apply the needle. The first shot The technique is very sharp. Patta! "Do you feel it?" Lao Zhang asked. "No," said tiger "Well, normal. Don''t be nervous." The one eyed man came curiously and heard the familiar voice. He seemed to have known each other before. At the beginning, this guy said the same thing to him, but he didn''t answer. In the end, the real situation wasHe''s really something. The one eyed man didn''t show it. It''s always been normal. You don''t have to tell others what you have experienced. It''s good to see a play. He wants to know now, too. What''s the end result of this giant tiger. Second shot! Third shot! Lao Zhang''s needling is like divine help. One needle falls on Uncle Hu. The position is carefully selected. If anyone wants to learn this method of acupuncture. Lao Zhang could only shake his head to express regret. It needs savvy. Tiger uncle found more and more acupuncture, tiger gall beat violently, very nervous, very afraid, do not know what will happen next. "How do you feel?" Lao Zhang asked. "A little numb." "Well, normal. Don''t be nervous." Lao Zhang whispered, just like coaxing a child. Then he looked at Lin fan. Once they discussed the position of the needle in this way. Lin Fan touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "how about this position?" The one eyed man''s heart trembled. Sure enough, it happened. You say you understand, you ask him where he is, is he sick. "It feels like there''s something wrong here." Lao Zhang nodded, but Lin Fan knew him best. It was not by himself that he had the ability of acupuncture, but by Lin Fan''s help. The twelfth! "I''m a little dizzy." Tiger said. Lao Zhang pondering, dizzy? What''s going on. This has never happened before. He recalled the books he had read, suddenly, as if he thought of something. "It''s OK. Under normal conditions, your brain is beginning to supply blood, so it''s a little dizzy, which means that your body is gradually getting better." Lao Zhang explained that this is seen from the book. Although it''s not easy to explain, this is the only way to explain the situation now. Pop! The one eyed man clapped, pursed his mouth and looked serious. Excellent! One word great. It''s a kind of skill that you can find reasons for all these special things. Ginseng looked at Lao Zhang in surprise. He looks dignified. Close to the operation of the shortcut Where did he learn that? Chapter 568 Tiger is a little confused. He chose to believe that Lao Zhang had no way to do it. Who could understand the feeling of relying on others? Can he refuse if others want to prick needles? It''s obviously impossible. Therefore, the final choice is to bear silently, even to the point where there is no retreat. The one eyed man is very serious. Based on his previous experience, he gradually found the problem. It''s just that terrible things happen in the 13th stitch. He doesn''t have to think about it. He has experienced all these things himself. Now he is more like a spectator. Looking at the tiger uncle how sad urge of wail. I believe Lao Zhang''s fate will not come to an end in the end. Only ginseng finds that things are not easy. His insight is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The two former masters are extraordinary. They are both immortals, and he is the essence of ginseng. He is unique and extraordinary. He dare not say anything else. His insight is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Tao! Absolutely! Not everyone can achieve this. Could it be that Ginseng was lost in thought, did not say what he guessed, some things buried in the heart is better, at the same time, some doubts, can do this step of existence, the brain must be very good. But in his contact. He can boldly say that Lao Zhang''s head seems abnormal. There are some mental problems. At this point. Lao Zhang was holding the silver needle. He didn''t drop it for a long time. His expression was very serious, as if he was preparing for the strongest injection. With Lao Zhang''s appearance, it really gives people the feeling of being a world expert. "Where should I go?" Lao Zhang pondered and hesitated. He really didn''t know where to go. This has happened before, but the solution is very simple, that is to rely on a talent It''s absolutely no problem to find the feeling. Originally some flustered tiger uncle saw Lao Zhang''s expression at this time. Suddenly there is a sense of security. I was worried before, but now, with Lao Zhang''s noble demeanor, this kind of worry is very different. "Well?" One eyed man squints. It''s weird. He muttered in his heart that his performance was really good, and it made people feel like they were really capable. No matter what other people think. Anyway, he just doesn''t believe it. Right now. Lao Zhang closed his eyes and put the needle directly. He didn''t retreat. He put the needle at will. As for the final result, it doesn''t matter. The last stitch fell. Just want to ask tiger uncle is what feeling Lao Zhang, see little tiger whole body tremble. Normal fainting. as like as two peas eyes, he sighs, and it is exactly the same as he thinks. It''s really horrible. Who can keep awake after Lao Zhang''s acupuncture? He tried several times. Every time I fainted at the last shot. When I wake up. And something really bad happened. "Ah, I''m going to die." The one eyed man looks at the tiger''s situation and sympathizes with his experience. The good one is abandoned. When he wakes up, he must be very desperate. "Lao Zhang, did you succeed?" Lin fan asked curiously. "It should be a success," he said alone in the eye, he did not say a word. He heard what Lao Zhang said, and he thought he was so miserable. Make complaints about this guy. He doesn''t believe Lao Zhang can succeed. Giant eagle looked at Tiger elder brother, don''t know what is the situation, just still awake tiger elder brother, suddenly like lying dead, motionless, completely into a coma. He is very worried about Tiger brother. However, in this situation, it is obviously impossible for him to run over and ask about brother Hu. If he asks, it is to hit each other in the face. They can live and not be killed by the stars. They depend on each other. Can only wait quietly. Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I believe you are successful." "Well." Lao Zhang nodded. He knew that Lin Fan was the one who believed in him most. "Are we waiting for him to wake up?" Xiao Bao sat in Lin Fan''s arms and asked with his head raised. "Well, when he wakes up." Lin Fan said. Xiaobao looks at the big tiger in front of him and marvels that even the biggest tiger in the zoo can''t catch up with one third of the tiger in front of him. If you keep it in captivity and bring it out with a rope every day, it must be very windy. "Squeak!" Two tailed squirrels are shouting in Xiaobao''s arms, as if they feel that their little owners want to have other pets, and they are very dissatisfied.He seems very unhappy. Waiting quietly. The one eyed man was not in a hurry. It was a bit cold. He found some branches to light them. A group of people sat around to get warm. "When?" Lin Daoming asked. "Don''t worry. When he wakes up, he just pricked a needle into the tiger. It must be dizzy to prick. When the tiger wakes up, you will see a good play." Said the one eyed man. He had a deep experience of Lao Zhang''s acupuncture. It can really break people down. "Yes." Lin Daoming laughs. He lacks big front teeth. When he laughs, it makes people feel strange. "Don''t laugh." Liu haichan dislikes Tao. Lin Daoming glared and said, "what does my smile have to do with you?" Liu haichan tilted his eyes and said, "your smile really hurts the custom. I think you''d better install your front teeth. It''s too ugly." "You..." Lin Daoming was angry, and his sleeve was going to fight Liu haichan. He just thought that this guy would sit under the tree all day long, and his heart was a little chilly. I don''t think I''ve ever done it. Just think about it. "Liu haichan, don''t go too far. I don''t agree with you." Lin Daoming''s heart is to admit counsels, but his mouth is to say more hard words. The one eyed man didn''t stop the fight. It''s good to be noisy. Right now. Tiger, who had been in a coma for a while, woke up. The one eyed man looked at the tiger. I''d like to know what''s wrong with this tiger, such as which leg of his limbs can''t move, or he''s blind and can''t see the road clearly, etc He wants to know. But something''s wrong. A strong sense of oppression erupted from tiger. One eyed men don''t feel wrong. There''s really a power burst out. No way. When Juying saw tiger wake up, he just wanted to say hello, but he was shocked by tiger''s power. "Wake up, tiger. How do you feel?" Lao Zhang asked excitedly. He knew he was successful and would never fail. Tiger growled, "I feel full of power in my body." At this point. Everyone saw two big bags bulging up on tiger''s back, as if something was coming out. The tiger lowered his head and stepped on the ground with thick claws. Boom. The ground is rippled. Then he held his head high and roared. The tiger roared in the forest. The sound wave vibrated. The power in his body broke out completely, and the sound came. The two buns burst in an instant. A pair of golden wings emerged. "Lying trough!" People who see this scene can only say these two words. It''s amazing. Even the giant eagle, who has been living with tiger, has been confused. "Atavism?" The eagle muttered. He has never seen such a situation. If he had to describe it, brother tiger awakened his ancient blood and showed signs of atavism. Now the wings are proof of atavism. Tiger uncle went to Lao Zhang, his head was low, his knees were bent, and he said: "thank you for your kindness, let me wake up the old blood." I thought that I suspected Lao Zhang before. They want to hammer themselves to death. How can you doubt, otherwise where can there be such a good thing. "I like to help people." Lao Zhang said that originally he wanted to say that it was every doctor''s responsibility to save lives and heal the wounded. But after thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t think about it. Therefore, it''s better to say that it''s better to like helping others. Now, the one eyed man is the hardest hit. He''s in a hell of a situation right now. The eyes are round. Just looking at Lao Zhang. Even, have wanted to ask him, when you stab me, there is no such thing happened, is to see me unhappy, deliberately play me ah. Did not expect to wait until now, he is the clown. The one eyed man hesitated. I have some ideas. Don''t choose to believe him again? Thinking, hesitating, I don''t know what to do. Ginseng didn''t expect Lao Zhang to be so powerful. As he thought, acupuncture, which is close to Tao, is definitely not so simple. Even he was thinking that if Lao Zhang was not allowed to give him an injection, there was no other requirement. He just wanted to purify it. Giant Eagle came to Lao Zhang and said, "I''m a little hurt too. Can you help me prick it?" I have a very respectful attitude. I just hope that I can wake up my blood like brother Hu and practice according to the current situation. Who knows what chance I have to have to reach brother Hu''s level.The damage to the eagle is not serious at all. It''s just a small cut. "All right." Lao Zhang is very confident. Obviously, after successfully helping tiger, he became more confident. In the face of Juying''s request, he agreed without thinking about it. Seeing this, the one eyed man decided to have a look again. After all, Lao Zhang left a deep impression on him. It''s not that easy to forget. "Lin fan, I''m going to prick the needle for the giant eagle." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan nodded and said, "well, stick it. I believe you." "Well." Lao Zhang let Juying lie down in front of him and began to prick the needle. Lin Fan stayed and looked at Lao Zhang. He was half a helper. He was a layman in acupuncture, but when Lao Zhang encountered difficulties, he would have a good discussion with him. It used to be like this. There are successes and failures. But the failure is often due to some special reasons. It''s definitely not that Lao Zhang''s acupuncture ability is not good. Right now. The one eyed man was staring at me. Master Yongxin meditated in situ, his lips moved, as if he was reciting scriptures. Lin Daoming stares at Liu haichan fiercely, with a feeling of swallowing him. As for the nameless doctor, she is sitting in front of the fire pitifully. There is no right to speak. Chapter 569 Tiger can see through brother Ying''s idea at a glance. I understand. He doesn''t know how Uncle Zhang did it, but now, his blood has awakened, and he has moved towards the road of returning to his ancestors. He only needs to continue to work hard, and he will be stronger. Brother Ying must want to be stronger. If you let him fight with that guy just now, he will never be so embarrassed. Maybe he can open five or five. The sequel of Lao Zhang''s needling is that he must faint at the last needling. Originally, he thought that after Juying fainted, it would not take long for him to recover. But then The next day! They passed out because of the giant eagle and did not move. At night, a vibration came from the distance of Changbai Mountain. It was obvious that there was a big war. But they can''t act. Just stare. Do you care? I must care. But there is no way, they can be so rampant in Changbai Mountain, there is no danger, all because of the protection of the great God Lin fan, if not beside him, you can see how miserable the results will be. I don''t think it''s a good thing. Whimper, whimper! It''s normal for the giant eagle to wake up and make such a shameful voice. After all, it''s the eagle. It''s normal to make such a voice. One eyed man came to the spirit, paying attention to the situation of giant eagle. "Eh!" He found that the injuries on the giant eagle had been cured, but somehow, he always felt strange. At this point. Giant Eagle wants to relax his wings, have a good look at the activities, waiting for the coming blood awakening, but just when he is ready to try, something bad happens. "I can''t feel my wings." Exclaimed the eagle. I was scared. It''s like a man without his hands. The giant eagle looks at Lao Zhang and asks, just to know what''s going on, why haoduanduanduan has become like this, brother tiger can awaken his blood, why do I want to become like this. Lao Zhang frowned and said, "did I fail?" He fell into deep meditation. I can''t figure out what''s going on. When needling, I was very serious. How could this happen. "It''s not your fault." Lin Fan came to Lao Zhang, patted him on the shoulder, and said sincerely: "you used to prick the little tiger, but you have consumed a lot of physical strength. Later, you didn''t rest. If you continue to prick him, it''s normal to have some problems. If you have a rest, it won''t happen." "What''s more, his injuries have been healed, which shows that you are successful." He comforted Lao Zhang. When Juying heard this, he was directly confused. In the end, I was the one who carried the pot. I was too anxious to wait for Lao Zhang to have a good rest, and when his injury was healed, he said it was due to acupuncture. Don''t brag. In my case, it''s like a finger cut. I''m sure I can cure myself the next day. Lao Zhang said, "is that really the case?" "Of course." Lin Fan said with a smile. He couldn''t see Lao Zhang''s disappointed expression, so, in any case, he would praise Lao Zhang or help him find reasons. Lao Zhang said with a smile: "I knew that I couldn''t always fail. I fixed his injury well, but it''s really normal to have some sequelae. If I have a good rest, it won''t happen." After Lin Fan''s enlightenment. Lao Zhang also learned to comfort himself. The mood suddenly improved. Seeing this situation, the one eyed man was relieved. He was really smart. Fortunately, he didn''t believe in each other, otherwise he would be disabled. He doesn''t think about that for the time being. I admit that Lao Zhang has some ability, but this ability is not safe. There are many problems. I''d better wait until Lao Zhang can stabilize. Keep going. Soaring in the sky, the overlord Eagle wants to cry without tears. Now he can only walk on foot, looks like a fool. Tiger brother saw his good brother so low, roared, "Eagle brother, don''t feel bad, now I have grown wings, if not, I can change with you, later I am the air overlord, you are the king of land?" Tiger is very cool now. He has evolved from a white tiger to a golden tiger, and from a golden tiger to a winged flying tiger. Who can compare with me. Brother Ying has a strange look at brother Hu. He always feels that the other party is killing him. No words. Move on. What''s wrong? It''s clearly not the case. You can succeed. Why can''t I succeed. Ah! Maybe that''s fate. Walk, walk.There''s something wrong with the situation ahead. Several bodies were lying there. There are traces of fighting around. It seems that the fighting is very fierce. Many trees have been broken and some blood has dyed the ground red. It has been solidified for a long time. "There have been previous battles here." The one eyed man came forward to check the situation and the people who had died. He looked dignified gradually. These guys are all the children of the star family. Unexpectedly, they died here. But What happened? Who was the victim. Or what happened? Did the news of last night come from here? "All dead." Said the one eyed man. Xiaobao drags Lin Fan''s clothes, "I''m afraid." "Don''t be afraid, I''m by your side." Lin Fan touched his head, Xiaobao is just a child, see the dead must be very afraid, but he does not know how someone died here. Strange. Did not stop, continue to drive, the original very good scenery, suddenly become bad. The one eyed man looked at the bodies. Think deeply. He nodded to master Yongxin and rubbed his hands against his chest to convey a certain meaning. Master Yongxin seemed to understand the one eyed man''s eyes and nodded silently. The next thing is master Yongxin to collect and scrape the corpse. There''s a reason why he doesn''t ask others for help. Master Yongxin is an expert in Buddhism. Touching the corpse can be regarded as transcendence. If you are contaminated with cause and effect, don''t do it with me. If you have the guts, do it with my Buddha. I will suppress you. "That guy may have turned into a dragon." Tiger said. The one eyed man said, "who?" Tiger uncle said: "the guy over there in Tianchi, where we just passed by, I smelled his smell." Hearing what happened in Tianchi, the one eyed man knew who he was talking about. The dragon. Of course, at that time, it was not a dragon, but a snake that turned into shape at any time. Lin fan had beaten it, but now it can kill the children of the star family. Is that a little fast. It wasn''t long. There was a wave of power coming from afar. As Lin Fan approached, the surrounding space seemed to be suppressed, and even the air became much thinner. Lao Zhang and they all seem a little uncomfortable. Lin Fan sent out a breath, forming a small-scale shield to help them resist the pressure. The evil cock didn''t talk much nonsense in the whole process. He has been thinking about one thing. He has already told the inside story to the evil things. How come there is no smell of the same kind so far? Is it because he is lost, or that the same kind has not spread the inside story? Damn it! If so, we must teach these guys a lesson when we go back. I will tell you something so important. There was no follow-up. He has seen the guy in Tianchi, just a small snake. It seems that the tiger has turned into a dragon, though he doesn''t know what the specific situation is. But it''s absolutely amazing. The evil Rooster suddenly has some ideas. If I can turn into a dragon, it''s definitely a dragon rooster. Tianchi! A group of children of the star family appeared there, but their current situation seems to be a little bad. There is a seven story pagoda suspended above them. The pagoda has fallen with countless lights, covering all the children of the star family in it. The faces of the children of the star family are very ugly. Obviously, they are in trouble. They can''t get out of trouble for a while and can only support themselves. "What''s the situation?" The one eyed man was shocked. He saw a man he knew very well. The inheritor of ancient yoga, Brahma. He''s still in Changbai Mountain. It''s impossible. He should have gone back when he got some spring water, but he didn''t expect to be here. And it depends on him. He is the one who controls the seven story Linglong pagoda that traps a group of children of the star family. That''s what happened. The trough! Haven''t we seen each other for several months and become so powerful? No The one eyed man can see that the cultivation of Van Gogh has been promoted from the realm of heavenly king to the realm of true yuan, and has crossed the limit of human beings. It is absolutely organic. Van Gogh also saw the one eyed man and others, especially when he saw Lin fan. He can''t forget that guy. It''s too strong. Since that time, after kneeling down to get spring water, he has comforted himself. Being able to get spring water shows that this place is predestined to me, so he has not left. He has been wandering around Changbai Mountain. We have met with danger and opportunity. He always believed that as long as he did not die, he would eventually stand up, so he has now stood up.Van Gogh held his mind. His own strength may not be good, but he has this ancient treasure given to him by his master, which is enough to suppress any strong person. "Van Gogh, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I have the ability." Cried the one eyed man. Master Yongxin was shocked. Hell, I didn''t expect that this guy really rose up. It was fast enough to completely get rid of them. Van Gogh said in a deep voice: "leader Xu, this is my master''s territory. You shouldn''t come here. You''d better go back." If Lin Fan wasn''t there, Van Gogh would suppress them with the one eyed man, but he was afraid of Lin fan, so he didn''t dare to do it casually. But he''s not in a hurry now. Treasure in hand, the world I have. As long as you don''t take the initiative to provoke me, I can absolutely stand it. This is confidence. Absolute pride. "Your master?" The one eyed man was very surprised. "I didn''t expect that you had a master in Vatican. Is it the dragon in the Tianchi Lake?" "You don''t need to know who my master is. I hope you can leave here. Don''t force me to do it. I''m a treasure. As long as I''m shrouded in it, it''s hard to get rid of it. These children of the star family come here to fight and kill, but you can see how miserable they are now." One eyed men don''t know enough. I can''t see the mystery of the pagoda. Only ginseng seemed shocked. This pagoda is absolutely a peerless treasure made by the strong. It contains rules and can''t be broken by anyone. And right now. A voice came. "Leader Xu, it''s me. Help me..." The one eyed man hears the figure and looks away in doubt. See at a glance Prince jinwuba, who is burning all over, is a guy who doesn''t want to go in Yanhai City, but he is also trapped in it. The evil cock was shocked. That''s my distant relative. He has already felt the blood flowing in the eighth Prince''s body and has a close relationship with him. The rooster raised his head and cried, "Goo Goo..." The eighth Prince of Jinwu understood what he meant when he heard the chicken crowing. It means Don''t panic, nephew. Uncle is here to help you. "I don''t like you." The eighth Prince scolded angrily. The one eyed man who just wanted to talk to Lin Fan didn''t take any action when he heard these words. What did he say? You made me confused. If you want to save you, you still scold me? Chapter 570 The eighth prince thought there was something wrong with what he had just said. He cursed the chicken. But the cry of the chicken is "Goo Goo", which obviously causes misunderstanding. "Chief Xu, I''m not talking about you." The eighth Prince cried out in a hurry, for fear of misunderstanding. Moreover, looking at the current situation, it seems that there is really a misunderstanding. If such a thing happens, it must be explained clearly. The one eyed man didn''t say much and nodded silently. I know. I understand. I''m afraid you don''t dare to spray me. The one eyed man came to Lin Fan and said, "Lin fan, Prince Jinwu has a good relationship with us. Now he asks us to save him. I think we should save him." It''s more friendly to human beings. Besides Wu Sheng, there are also eight princes. After all, the eighth Prince has been corrupted by human urban life. He has no ambition to do something destructive, but enjoys the beauty of urban modernization. Like making something delicious. Or sing a song, take a bath, are very happy things. It''s best to talk about feelings with a little sister. Of course. For the eighth prince, if he has nothing to do, he must take part in such a big event, which proves that he, the Royal son of the star family, is also self-motivated. "All right." Lin Fan said with a smile. Then he went to the ascetic, "please let him out." Van Gogh looked at Lin fan. His mind was very complicated and disordered. He didn''t want to have any conflict with Lin fan. For him, it was a very unwise choice to have a conflict with Lin fan, a strong and terrible thief. But the seven story pagoda is not his. He can only suppress and release others from a group of people. He can''t do such a thing. "I''m sorry, I don''t have this ability. No one who is enveloped by the pagoda can be released." Said Van Gogh. His heart has already reached a calm state. It''s not strength that gives him confidence. It''s that he has a master, and there is a terrible existence that even he can''t imagine, which is the backing behind his master. The evil cock looks at Van Gogh. I really want to clap my hands and cheer. It''s very good to be overbearing. I should have the courage to fight against Lin fan. That''s the result. It may be very bad. Think he evil things rooster will see through everything, Lin Fan''s strength has reached the realm of inhuman, that is who can compete with him? Stop dreaming. No one is Lin Fan''s opponent, see through all the truth of evil things cock, just quietly undercover in Lin fan side, waiting for the opportunity to come. "Is it?" Lin fan is very confused, looking at the pagoda floating there, slowly floating in the air, floating over the pagoda. The pagoda is full of mysterious brilliance and covers Lin fan. The pagoda that feels the threat takes the initiative to fight back. But Lin fan doesn''t care about it. He has an archaic spirit and has long been invincible in the world. The radiance of destruction that envelops us is just as warm as the sun shining on our body. The trapped children of the star family, seeing the scene in front of them, have a deeper understanding of Lin Fan''s strength. Some latecomers ask the people around them that they are all laoyinbi. When new people come, they never say who on the planet can''t be provoked. But now, they are basically honest with each other. The last thing to provoke is this guy. Lin Fan raises his hand and grabs it at the pagoda. The pagoda vibrates, and a shadow suddenly appears. The shadow is majestic, and the light is shining. He holds a long knife and cuts it hard at the top of Lin Fan''s head. This knife is powerful, and the void is broken. It has the power of destroying the sky and the earth. With a clang sound, it splits on the top of Lin Fan''s head. A strong impact goes away, and the shadow is directly broken. "That''s great." Lin Fan praised. Van Gogh''s silly eyes were as if they were ghosts, which could be stopped. Patta! Lin Fan covered the pagoda with his palm and slowly fell down. He held the pagoda in his hand. No matter how the pagoda resisted, the effect was negligible and could not move. All of a sudden. The pagoda is out of place. The light that poured down suddenly disappeared without a trace. Lin Fan looks down at the pagoda in his hand. The workmanship is very fine and the material is very good. On the whole, it''s really good. The children of the star family who have just been trapped in the pagoda are angry. Glaring at Van Gogh. Damned guy, he trapped them with his treasure. Now he''s out of trouble. He must have revenge. You without the pagoda are just like ants in our eyes. The one eyed man was very happy. He didn''t expect to get another treasure. Sure enough, it was the best choice to follow Lin fan out. No matter how terrible you are, you are just like a clown in front of Lin fan. It''s just "Give it back to you." Lin Fan throws the pagoda to Van Gogh. Van Gogh, who lost the pagoda, was very flustered. But at this time, he did not expect that Lin fan would return the pagoda to him. He took the pagoda and looked at Lin Fan in disbelief.Whoever gets this kind of treasure will take it for himself. Why does he give it back to himself. The children of the star family, who just wanted to take revenge, all exclaimed when they saw this scene The trough! What the hell are you doing. Do you have one like this? Is the baby not fragrant, or is there something wrong with your head. There was a lot that Van Gogh wanted to say, which eventually turned into two words, "thank you." "Thank me for what?" Lin fan asked. He didn''t quite understand what Van Gogh meant. This thing was his. It was just normal to throw it to him. Van Gogh didn''t say much. He bowed to Lin fan, then picked up the pagoda and left here quickly. The one eyed man looks at Van Gogh''s back as he leaves. He wants to cry without tears. His mentality is like riding a roller coaster. He suddenly takes off and then falls to the bottom. "In fact, it''s troublesome to take his pagoda and leave it in his hands. Let''s take it back and study it carefully." Said the one eyed man. If he had, the pagoda would have fallen into his hands, so don''t think about returning it. Lao Zhang said: "it''s not ours. It''s so unfriendly to rob other people''s things. There''s no morality at all. Lin fan''ang..." "Well, that''s right." Lin Fan smiles. Lao Zhang understands him and his thoughts. At the same time, Lao Zhang''s thoughts are the same as him, not his own things. What do you want to do. The one eyed man was speechless. Maybe this is the gap in the realm. "Thank you very much," the eighth prince said He felt ashamed. As the prince of the Jinwu family, he was trapped. If it wasn''t for the help of others, it would be a tragedy. Even the strong in the holy land are trapped. The power of that pagoda is really terrible. The one eyed man said, "if you want to thank me, I''d better thank Lin fan." When the eighth prince saw Lin fan, he thought that this guy forced him to wash dishes in the hotel. But as the eighth prince, he was tolerant and crazy. When he met with irresistible things, he would do what he should do. "Thank you." Lin Fan said with a smile, "you''re welcome." He didn''t know who the eighth prince was, so the one eyed man asked him to help, so he helped. The eighth Prince looked at the smile on Lin Fan''s face. He was so sincere and sighed. It seemed that he thought too much. Others had no opinion of him. He still thought about what he had done. It''s a small amount. But if he knew that Lin Fan did not remember who he was, he would not think so. Next. The eighth prince thought of the evil cock and looked directly at the evil cock. His eyes were very sharp, as if he was asking, good cock, you are really bold. "Goo Goo!" The evil cock noticed the eight Prince''s eyes and was not afraid. Who is the evil cock? That''s the king of Evil Heroes. I used to dare to touch you, not to mention now. I''m watching the ginseng King lay eggs for Lin Fan every morning. It''s a high position and a great effect. You dare to touch me. "You..." The eighth prince wants to turn the evil cock into roast chicken. Asshole, he''s just taking advantage of him again. OK, you hate him. Remember you. If you fall into my hands one day, I want you to look good. The one eyed man said, "are you familiar with it?" "Not familiar." The eighth Prince smiles and then says, "chief Xu, are you short of people here?" "No shortage." The one eyed man refused decisively. I didn''t even think about it. Wu Sheng once cooperated with them. Although they didn''t let each other get a big advantage, it''s not very pleasant to share things with others. We all follow Lin Fan and have nothing to give. We can still get good things. This kind of thing is not as good as you think. "Together." "Not really." A one eyed man is a refusal. He won''t let anyone take advantage of Lin fan. "Lin fan, let''s go?" The one eyed man is in a hurry. He doesn''t want to keep on pestering with the eighth prince. It''s the way to leave. "Well." Lin Fan nodded. The eighth Prince looked at their back, a little helpless, and then looked at his own situation, where am I not good enough? How glorious it is for me to act with you. But I didn''t expect I don''t cherish it so much. It''s really sad. At this point. The children of the star family whispered that they didn''t pay attention to anyone before. I''ve been through these things now. They found that things were not that simple. The danger of Changbai Mountain is more dangerous than they think. That pagoda is absolutely an ancient treasure. The controller is only the cultivation of Zhenyuan realm. Even with the help of pagodas to suppress the sage realm.What a terrible thing it is. Even in the starry sky, it''s very rare. But also because of this, it makes more children of the star family seem excited. If they can get one or two such treasures, they will not be able to walk horizontally. Far away. "Xiaobao, the scenery was not very good just now, but now I feel very good." Lin Fan points to the surrounding environment. Danger doesn''t exist for him. No matter what happens, he can solve it. His mind is very peaceful. He takes them around. Others come to Changbai Mountain to take risks and seek opportunities. But he doesn''t focus on these things. "Well, it''s beautiful." Xiaobao is very happy. Although he has been here, every time he comes here, it can bring him a different feeling. The one eyed man pondered. How to do in the end, can let Lin Fan take them to find good things. Chapter 571 Now. They are a group. One eyed men want to get good things. Yongxin also wants to get it. Lin Daoming and Liu haichan, not to mention, don''t want to get good things. What are they doing here. The worst is the nameless doctor''s elder sister, who has no right to speak. She also wants to get good things, so as to lead the doctor''s high court to soar in the sky. As for brother tiger and brother eagle, they are just followers. Brother Ying doesn''t dare to leave for the moment, in case he is beaten beyond recognition and is directly dismembered and eaten. It''s terrible to think about it. As for tiger brother, he has taken off completely. Blood awakens, strength advances by leaps and bounds, has formed a strong gap with him, sometimes think about it, feel very unfair, why he can succeed, I can''t succeed. I look ugly, or how to say. The more you think about it, the more dissatisfied you are. I have a terrible headache. Lin Daoming came to the one eyed man and said, "I think we should go to Tianchi to have a look. The other side can turn into a dragon. It''s absolutely precious. There should be no harm if we go there." The one eyed man thought what he said was reasonable. He came to Lin Fan and said, "let''s go to Tianchi and have a look." "To Tianchi?" "Yes, the scenery is beautiful and the water is clean." "OK, then go to Tianchi." Lin Fan nodded. Since the scenery is so beautiful, it''s better to have a look. The one eyed man feels that he is really smart. If he uses the previous method, it is absolutely impossible to be as useful as it is now. He has to follow his will to be safe. Look, it''s not very good now. There''s basically no problem telling him the benefits of going there. Now he wants to see what the guy over there looks like. Tianchi! The ascetic monk Van Gogh respectfully stood by the Tianchi Lake and handed out the pagoda with both hands. Suddenly, a spring came from the Tianchi Lake and rolled up the pagoda to the bottom of the pool. "Master, originally I had trapped all the stars in the pagoda, but with the appearance of Lin fan, I had to let those people go." Van Gogh reports the situation. He didn''t want to. He told the other party that he had no ability to let people out of the pagoda, but the other party didn''t need him to do anything at all. Instead, he took the pagoda away with his bare hands and said that the invincible pagoda was broken by the other party. To be honest. Van Gogh was dumbfounded. The calm water surface of Tianchi Lake, with Van Gogh''s narration, gradually vibrates and ripples. Suddenly, a dragon''s chant breaks through the water surface and spreads out. Then, a giant dragon rises in the air. It''s perfect for the dragon in ancient mythology. After being bullied many times, the Dragon swallowed the treasure in the Tianchi Lake and turned it into a dragon. With the power of the dragon, it was enough to become the first beast in Changbai Mountain. "What''s the matter?" The sound of the Dragon vibrates. I want to know what''s going on. Van Gogh did not dare to hide, and told his master the whole process he went through. After hearing all the experiences. The dragon is quietly suspended above the Tianchi Lake, deep in meditation, and the original picture comes to his mind. A little timid, a little scared. There is a shadow of being ruled by Lin Fan in my heart. But soon The Dragon reflects that he has turned the Dragon into a dragon. He is the most perfect creature in the world. How can the humiliation he suffered suppress his arrogant heart. I didn''t pay attention. He fell into Tianchi, as if to say Come on if you have seed. Van Gogh didn''t know his master''s meaning, so he could only watch the Tianchi Lake and sit on the ground. He practiced the inherited postures of ancient yoga. The postures were various, but they could lead Tianchi''s aura into his body. This place has long been different from what it used to be. It can wash its body and achieve perfection. I don''t know how long. Something''s coming. Van Gogh opened his eyes and saw the group of people with a dignified expression. Here they are. There are still a group of people coming from afar. If you look at them carefully, you can see that they are the children of the star family. They have taught them a lesson with the pagoda, but they didn''t expect that they were not afraid. Instead, they followed Lin fan behind them. Do you just want to make a profit? Van Gogh looked at Tianchi with worry. Master, the terrible guy has arrived. What should we do? "Wow! It''s beautiful. " Lin Fan looked at the scenery in front of him. It was surrounded by mountains on all sides. There was snow on the mountain. It was really beautiful. Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao like the environment very much. Open arms and embrace. As if I want to embrace all the beautiful scenery here. "Why! We just met. " Lin Fan waved to the ascetic monk and said hello with a smile. The ascetic monk Van Gogh knew that Lin Fan was not the kind of person who had the strength to bully.But when I saw each other, I was still very nervous. Hands and feet were shaking. But anyway. Van Gogh still nodded to Lin fan, showing a very reluctant smile, in response to Lin Fan''s friendship, in order to prevent too cold, let the other party think that he is very proud, thus angering the other party. "Lin fan, come with me quickly. The lake here is so blue and clean." Xiaobao happily took Lin Fan''s hand and trotted to the edge of Tianchi Lake. Their faces were reflected in the lake water, very clear and clean. They are playing happily. But the one eyed man is observing the situation around him. Yu Guang sees the children of the big family in the starry sky. Sure enough, I followed. He knew these guys were trying to take advantage of them. By their means, they can really cause trouble to Changbai Mountain, but if they are in danger, they will be killed. After what happened just now, what the stars want to do is follow Lin fan. I''m not sure we''ll get good things. At this point. The dragon lurks at the bottom of the lake, sensing the situation on the surface of the lake. A lot of people come here. Now his real body appears directly, which can absolutely intimidate the whole audience, but what scares him is The guy on the lake. Although the heart is not satisfied, but really afraid. Wait quietly. Let''s see what''s going on. "Eighth prince, what are you doing here?" The one eyed man takes the initiative to talk to the children of the star family. It''s really insidious. He can see clearly. Even if he doesn''t take them, he will follow them. The eighth prince said, "it''s really on the way." One eyed man ha ha, if you believe your lies, it is a matter of believing in evil. It''s just that it''s already like this. It can''t be stopped. The enemy will not move, I will not move. They will never get any advantage. If Lin fan is not here, this group of stars will definitely launch a fierce attack on Tianchi, forcing the dragon out from the bottom of Tianchi. But now, they have to wait. Some star families send messages to their elders. Tell the clan leader what''s going on here. Go on like this. I don''t know how long it will take. "Lin fan, it''s beautiful here." Xiaobao said. Lin Fan said: "well, it''s really beautiful. Do you like it very much?" "Of course, last time I came here, I didn''t look very carefully." "If you like, I can bring you often in the future." Lao Zhang, who didn''t speak all the time, took the initiative and said, "I want it too." "OK, no problem." Lin Fan agreed to their request, thinking that he must bring his wife to have a look. Gululu! Right now. The water surface of the peaceful Tianchi Lake fluctuated. Van Gogh was shocked. At this time, the host appears to fight with each other. Although he knows that the host is very strong, he is facing a more terrifying guy. I hope the host will not be too impulsive. Next. The sound of dragons resounds through the world. People of the star family are not shocked by the appearance of the dragon. On the contrary, master Yongxin and others were surprised. It''s a creature in ancient mythology. Now it''s nice to see it with your own eyes and think about it. Boom! The water burst. as like as two peas in the old myth, a long dragon is empty and it is the most perfect creature in the world. The whole Changbai Mountain creature feels like a terrible pressure and is suppressed on their souls. Tiger is as calm as pine. There is something wrong with brother Ying. He is obviously suppressed. See in front of a scene of evil things cock, also some want to touch porcelain. If he keeps hitting porcelain. The first porcelain chicken in the world really appeared. "Wow..." Xiao Bao''s mouth is open, and there is a little light in his black round eyes, which is the performance of seeing the creatures in fantasy. Lao Zhang exclaimed, "big bug..." Lin Fan said, "this is the dragon." Without Lin fan at the scene, Lao Zhang Gang would have been swallowed. The one eyed man had a dignified look. I don''t know what the dragon is going to do. It''s really strong after becoming a dragon. That breath can''t deceive people. The one eyed man thinks, is the gap between human beings and other animals really so huge? The children of the star family looked at each other when they saw the dragon. Dragon There are creatures in the universe, but they are really rare. They are interested in each other''s blood, scales and tendons. They didn''t act. It''s waiting. "Long time no see." The dragon looks at Lin Fan and says slowly.There is no scene of active provocation and then fighting as imagined. Lin Fan doubts a way: "have we met?" I really forgot. Had so many dreams, too long, unimportant people, are forgotten by him. The dragon is one of them. Needless to say, when we met, he was just Jiao, not Jackie Chan. I heard that. The dragon is not angry. Even if he is angry, it''s no use. He''s afraid he''ll be beaten. He thinks for a long time that maybe I''m really strong after turning into a dragon, but he''s still not sure that he can defeat Lin fan. It''s OK to be steady. It''s not a lot of hate, right. "Yes, I have. Maybe you forgot." Said the dragon. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it seems that I have really forgotten. My memory is very bad now. Many things are easy to be forgotten by me." The one eyed man frowned. Something was wrong. This dragon is so overbearing that he talks and laughs with Lin fan. It seems that he hasn''t seen Lin Fan for a long time. Now when he meets again, he has many memories. "Chief, there''s something wrong with this." Lin Daoming whispered. The one eyed man said, "I know." Of course he knows. If this has always been the case, then they are really here to travel, not to find the baby. Chapter 572 The one eyed man is really worried. How he hoped that when the Dragon appeared, it would be domineering and rampant. The best thing was to talk wild and do something when we met. By that time, it would be really cool. Think about the development of the plot. Lin fan blows each other to death. He picks up treasures everywhere. Who dares to fight those guys of the star family? You have to watch it. "Can my good friend Xiao Bao ride on you?" Lin fan asked. Hearing this, the dragon was furious. If it''s too much, I dare to say that I know what a dragon is. It''s noble and arrogant. Now it''s a shame that human children ride on me. "Good." Dragon said, hovering body, slowly came to Xiaobao. What you say is totally different from what you think. Maybe it''s just the heart Kung Fu, but the mouth Kung Fu is mediocre. Xiaobao''s face turned red and he was very excited. He had never ridden a dragon before. He was so nervous that he looked at Lin Fan nervously. Seeing that Lin Fan nodded to him, he bravely climbed to the back of the dragon. Lin fan pulls Lao Zhang up and hugs them from behind. The evil cock wants to take the opportunity to climb up. Later, he tells others that I''m a hero chicken who has ridden a dragon. I''m sure I''ll have a lot of face, but just when he''s ready to move, the Dragon stares at him, and the dragon will crush him. The frightened evil cock is stunned in the same place and misses the chance to ride a dragon. Shit! The evil cock is angry. It''s good that I''ve completely remembered you. When I get stronger, I''ll see how I can cut you. Since the strength of the evil cock soared, it has become very arrogant. The kind that can''t be suppressed. Van Gogh looked at the sky, expressionless, and his heart fluctuated violently. After all, the master bowed to the strong, but this is indeed the most wise choice. At least from now on, there won''t be any fighting. At the same time, those stars are standing in the same place and don''t dare to move, which shows that they are all afraid. Who are you afraid of? Since I don''t have to say much. Who else could he be. The one eyed man squints and thinks about something very important. Even if this is the case, he has to think of the best way to get something out of the other person''s hand. Suddenly. He saw the starry people standing in the distance. Ideas come to mind. There''s a way. Although this method is a bit shameless, in order to make the special departments strong, what should be done must be done. It wasn''t long. The dragon plate spins down, and Lin Fan jumps down from the dragon''s back with them. "Thank you He didn''t expect the dragon to be so friendly. In his opinion, it''s really good. "You''re welcome. It''s just a lift." Dragon slowly said, he saw tiger uncle and giant eagle, did not say much, but he can see that the two overlord of Changbai Mountain, have been convinced by each other, should be worried about being killed by the star family, so stay by Lin Fan''s side. Right now. In the distance, there were several terrible forces. As a crowd, the children of the big family in the starry sky were shocked and beamed with joy. Their elders all came. The one eyed man looks at several figures coming from afar. There was no surprise. In his opinion, no matter who comes, the result is the same. Later, he saw Lin Fan and Lao Zhang chatting together. It seemed that he was talking about the feeling of just flying in the sky, so he came to the Dragon quietly. "Hello! Let me tell you something. " Said the one eyed man. Dragon looked at the one eyed man, did not show much interest, "what''s the matter?" "I''ll talk to you about a deal." One eyed man from the dragon''s eyes, see the look of disdain, but these are not important, he just want to talk about a deal with the dragon, talk about achievement line, everything else is small. "Deal?" "That''s right. Look at the situation over there. Do you feel that a kind of crisis has enveloped you?" The one eyed man didn''t say it directly. He showed you the way. The next thing is to let you guess. It''s the most terrible time to nourish the brain. The dragon looks into the distance. There are other strong stars coming. It''s not a good thing. "What do you want to say?" After thinking for a long time, the Dragon asked slowly. The one eyed man said, "if we leave, do you think those strong stars will let you go? I''ll never let you go. Even if you hide in the Tianchi, it''s useless. " The dragon''s breath is dignified. He knows what the other party is saying is right. Once they leave, the star family will rush in. Even if he has the treasure pagoda, he may not be able to live in the strong star family."What do you want?" The one eyed man smiles, but he soon stops smiling. He can''t be so proud. He must be steady and calm. "We came to Changbai Mountain from the city to look for some ancient treasure relics. We don''t want your pagoda. We can give something else. You can think about it. Some things may not be important to you, but you can get our friendship if you give them to us. If you encounter problems in the future, you can come to us directly, right?" Long pondered. What he said was right. It was also something he had to worry about. Although he also had a master, he might not get help. The pagoda was an important treasure for his survival. Naturally, he could not give it to others. As for other things "Good." The Dragon agreed to the one eyed man''s trade, and then saw him stick out his tongue, and a seed appeared and floated out slowly. "It''s a kind of lotus, and it''s also the most precious thing around me. It''s useless for me now. You can take it back and cultivate it well. The mature period is too long for you, but as long as it can germinate, you can take it and stimulate the blood in your body." The decisive dragon never thinks so much about doing things. He knew that without the help of Lin fan, the situation in the face of those stars would be so tragic. So don''t even think about it. The one eyed man took the lotus seed and felt that there was some power in it. Put it away. "Don''t worry, you''re OK." He was always thinking, what is the blood in the end, is it similar to Yao Ji''s sister? At this point. Those later stars are always chatting with their children. No one knows what to say. However, this group of old people from the starry sky seems to be different from those in the past. Mo family Mo Wu is far away from the ranks of the star family, but falls into the distance, watching quietly. It''s a sage who has lived in the human world for a long time. He knows the situation here and knows that some things can''t be finished just by force. Those who later became saints already knew what was going on on on this planet. It''s just that he knows that the saints are ready to do it. The reason is that they get instructions from their ancestors. "Hand over the pagoda, and you will not die." The three elders rose from the air, their eyes fell on the dragon, they spoke slowly, and their tone of voice was overbearing. "Lin fan, come on." Cried the one eyed man. He is now performing, even if he does not shout, Lin fan will help him, who let the dragon with Lin fan flying, such friendship, you are bullied by others, he will never sit back and ignore. But he opened his mouth and called Lin fan to come here. He just wanted to show it to long. The meaning is very clear. See, it''s fair and safe to trade with me. Let you feel at ease, comfortable. He trotted to Lin Fan and talked with him. The dragon looks at the one eyed man''s figure. Although he can''t hear what he is saying, the other side points out. It''s obvious that what he is doing now. The dragon is suddenly relieved. I don''t know why. His eyes were on the distant mountain top. Soon. The one eyed man came to the dragon''s side, "I''ve said it to you. Don''t worry. The next thing is for him to cooperate with me. Don''t lose." "You are very trustworthy." Said the dragon. "Of course, I''m the head of the special department of human beings. If I don''t keep my word, how can I convince people with virtue?" The one eyed man''s ability to tell lies is extraordinary. Even if his eyes are wide open, he can tell lies all over the sky. Far away. Li Wen and Zhuang Xiao hide there, quietly looking at the situation in the distance. For them, those are big men''s activities. They can only honestly hide and have a look. If they really want to show up, it''s just their life. "Dear, those three seem to be the three elders of the sorcerer, Titan and Vajra. It seems that they want to be tough. Don''t they all want to die?" Zhuang Xiao was shocked. These three races are all symbols of power, and they all belong to the existence of tyranny in the starry sky. Just the three of them dare to look directly at Lin fan. Don''t you know Lin Fan''s strength? Li Wen said: "I don''t think so. They certainly know Lin Fan''s strength, but they still dare to act. They must rely on him. According to my guess, I think their ancestors stand behind them." Zhuang Xiao was shocked. "But Lin Fan didn''t lose out to his ancestors. Did he want to have a confrontation?" "I think it''s very likely that no one among the stars wants to challenge Lin fan. Maybe they just don''t want to be a leader. Now the three nationalities dare to be like this. They must be allied and want to fight against the planet." Li Wen guessed that the more he thought about it, the more likely it was. At this point. Lin Fan looked at the three strong men in the sky and said slowly, "this is my friend. Don''t bully him. I hope you can give me face. Let''s go."These three are weak in Lin Fan''s eyes. He doesn''t want to bully the weak, so I hope they can understand, don''t be so irascible, calm communication, can perfectly solve anything. The old man of the sorcerer said in a cold voice, "what''s your face? Is your face valuable? " If you are so impolite, if you meet any person with a bad temper, you will definitely blow up your opponent''s fist. I''ll have a friendly conversation with you, but you don''t give me face. What else can I do. It''s just Lin Fan touched his chin and pondered: "what you said seems reasonable. My face is really worthless. Come on, I will protect him from any harm." "Please Chapter 573 "These hateful fellows have humiliated my master." Ginseng is very angry. He grabs the head of the rooster. His whole face is twisted together. He is really angry. He wants to hammer these idiots to death. The evil cock endured the pain and had already changed his face. There''s nothing in my heart to be mad at. You''re sick. When you are angry, you go to fight with others alone and drag my head to do what you want. It''s painful, OK. The one eyed man looks at Lin Fan in shock. He has never thought that a battle will take place so quickly. Before he says a few more words, he will fight. It''s good, it''s good, it should be like this. Once upon a time, he always thought that Lin Fan spoke a little too much in the face of the enemy. To be brief. It''s just a little bullshit. Nowadays, it''s very overbearing. I don''t talk much nonsense. I''ll do it without face. "I''m the elder of the Wushen clan. These two are the elder of the Titan clan and the elder of the Vajra clan. You should know what you are facing now." The old man of the Wushen nationality said in a deep voice that his chest was open, his bronze complexion was shining, and his strong muscles contained amazing strength. Lin Fan said: "I know now. My name is Lin fan. I''m a staff member of a special department. Please give me some advice." The old man of the Wushen clan was very surprised. He didn''t mean to introduce himself, but to let the other party understand that you are facing not only us, but also our whole clan. He hoped the other side would understand it. Unfortunately Judging from the current situation, it seems that the other party can''t understand. "Do you know what I mean?" The old man of the sorcerer said in a deep voice. He looked at Lin Fan fiercely. Anyone with a little wisdom can understand what he meant. Lin Fan said, "well, I know." "You don''t know that we came here on behalf of the orders of the ancestors of the three ethnic groups. If we hand over the pagoda and leave here, we can not investigate your just behavior, or we will bear the consequences." The old man of the sorcerer finally told us the most crucial situation. Their presence here represents not only themselves, but the ancestors of the clan. The children of the big family in the starry sky who have just talked with the three elders are shocked. It seems that they did not expect that some of the elders of the big family really like this place and are ready to push it with absolute strength. But they know that Lin fan is not easy to mess with. It is not clear who is strong or weak between the ancestors of the three ethnic groups and Lin fan. Therefore, when they encounter this situation, they are often surrounded by onlookers. It''s not a good behavior for them to think so much. "Please teach me!" Lin fan doesn''t understand what they mean. It''s a waste of time for him to say so much. He''s said to protect the dragon. You won''t break your promise. The boss of the Wushen clan is angry and blows with one fist, which is a very powerful move of the Wushen clan. The fist is covered with brilliance, forming waves and shaking the world. It''s just When he rushed to Lin Fan''s side, he saw that Lin Fan pushed forward with a slap. His strength was so strong that it was hard to imagine. The old man of the Wushen clan wailed and retreated. There was no room for resistance. He was photographed in a distant mountain like a shell. It happened too fast. You can''t catch it with the naked eye. The Titans and the Vajra were surprised. They didn''t expect that the result would be like this, but they came with the will of their ancestors. Even if they were defeated, they would never shrink back. "Up." The old Titan roared. His figure soared. Thunder came down from the sky and twined his body. Lightning was beating in his eyes. It was a devastating blow to Lin fan. It''s terrifying for a race that''s good at power. It''s amazing. Ordinary people can''t resist it. Every blow can cause signs of the void breaking. Lin Fan raised his hand, patted, and a dull voice came. He blocked the opponent''s attack with his vague palm. "No way." The old faces of the Titans were startled. Next. He felt that his body was thrown out of control and hit the ground hard. With a roar, the ground cracked. It seemed like a random blow, but it caused great damage to the other side. "Ah Lin Fan sighed. He was very bored. He didn''t like to fight with the weak. He couldn''t feel the refreshing feeling. It was the joy of fighting with the real strong. In this case. He preferred farming. Seeing the scene before us, the old man of the King Kong nationality breathed very quickly and roared angrily: "you are against the three nationalities. Do you think our ancestors will let you go?" Lin Fan said, "are your ancestors very powerful?" "Nonsense, our ancestors have been crossing the starry sky for countless years. When you think about it, the stars are broken, time and space flow backward, and you control the life and death of yin and Yang. Waiting for our ancestors to come is your end." The old King Kong growled.Hear what the other person says. Lin Fan showed great interest. "OK, please take them away. By the way, I hope he can come here. I''m looking forward to meeting him. Of course, if these two ancestors are willing to come, I''m very welcome. I''d like to fight alone or in groups." Lin Fan said with a smile. "You look down on me?" roared the King Kong ancestor "No, I don''t look down on you." Lin Fan shakes his head. He doesn''t want to let the other party have a misunderstanding. In fact, it''s not that he looks down on the other party, but that the strength of the other party is really weak and he can''t raise his interest at all. "Presumptuous." The old man of the King Kong clan was furious and full of golden light. He killed Lin fan directly. He pinched his fingerprints and drew the power of heaven and earth. All of a sudden, the battle of such a strong man has been extraordinary for a long time. Anyone who fights with these three elders will face great pressure. It''s just that Lin fan is in front of him now. The gap between the two sides is definitely not as simple as imagined. Lin Fan''s fingers flicked, the air burst, and an invisible force bombarded the old man''s chest. With a puff of blood, he saw that the old man''s pupils turned white gradually and lay on the ground completely unconscious. "Lin fan, you are wonderful." Xiao Bao cheered. Lao Zhang also clapped his hands, looking very excited. "I''ll see about him. Don''t beat him to death." The one eyed man turns his one eye, and suddenly has an idea. Sometimes, the harvest depends on his own efforts. If he doesn''t work hard, there''s really no way. This is the strong. He was also stunned by Lin fan. When no one came near, he was the first one to reap each other''s existence. "It''s all right. I have strength. I didn''t hurt his life." Lin Fan said. "The one eyed man said:" the visitor is a guest. It''s better to have a look "Well, you have a point." It doesn''t make sense. No matter what Lin fan says, for the one eyed man, I just want to give you some friendly suggestions. Can you say my suggestions are not good. The one eyed man can only start from the old man of the Vajra nationality. It''s a long way for Lin fan to fight the other two. If he wants to touch the corpse, it''s a bit troublesome. Come to the old man of the King Kong clan and start directly. The children of the star family noticed the situation here. They were shocked when they saw the scene. Unexpectedly, the one eyed dragon was just groping on the old man of the King Kong family. How dare you. Even if the clan elder is not Lin Fan''s opponent, it can''t be so rampant and shameless. They want to just stand up and stop this kind of bad behavior, but think of their own strength, in the end, they just sigh helplessly. Who can stop it. Who has the ability. I can only watch it silently. Harvest quite rich one eyed man, face unchanged back to Lin fan side, "checked, in good condition, nothing." Lin Fan said, "I know it in my heart." The one eyed man came to the dragon body and said, "well, you see, there are some things you don''t need to worry about. If you have a good deal, it will help you complete it. You don''t need to worry about these things." Long believed what the one eyed man said, but he didn''t think of anything else. If he knew that even if the two sides didn''t trade, with the move that he just carried Xiaobao around, nothing would happen. He was afraid that he would press the one eyed man on the ground and rub him. Is there anything that''s so tricky? Far away. Zhuang Xiao and Li Wen are shocked by the scene. "The three ethnic groups are picking things up. The ancestors of the three ethnic groups will definitely come." Li Wen said in a deep voice. "How can I see it?" Zhuang Xiao asked. Li Wen said: "previously, you told me that the prestige of Lin fan has spread. The stars who came to this planet must know that there is a strong man here who can''t be provoked, but these three people are all saints. They know they are invincible and dare to fight. In my opinion, they just do it on purpose to find a reason." "Lao Zu, why do you want to do it?" Zhuang Xiao obviously didn''t believe it. "Who knows, anyway, the situation is not optimistic. I think the people on this planet are in disaster. The three ancestors all come here. Who can stop them? No matter how powerful they are, they are useless." Li Wen knows that Lin fan is very strong, but even if he is very strong, he has to look at the specific situation. When the three ancestors come, who can stop him. Zhuang Xiao said: "his strength is unfathomable. Even if the ancestors of the three ethnic groups come, the result is unknown." "You believe him too much." "It''s not trust, it''s empathy." They talked and analyzed the situation. Unlike those who have the strength and status of the children of the big family, you can run rampant, anything should be careful. This is not the only place where there are opportunities in Changbai Mountain. There are so many good things. It all depends on luck. If you are lucky, you can get good things, especially the fruits of plants. You can get a lot of things in one night.Who is the most angry now. Mubai, of course. When I woke up in the cave, I felt uncomfortable. When I looked at it carefully, I found that my clothes were not neat, and everything that could be valuable disappeared. A brief coma. He finally responded. Shit! Lao Tzu was robbed when he was in a coma. For him, this is a great shame. Now he just wants to find out who is so kind and dare to rob me. Then, Lin Fan''s face came to mind. Could it be this guy? Chapter 574 The one eyed man is in a good mood. Not so much. Harvest full, great mood, nothing to say, hope to encounter these good things in the future, sure enough, get things for nothing, often than the feeling of looking for a lot better. The feeling between the two is only self experience. "Chief, what have you just found?" Master Yongxin asked in a low voice. His face seemed full of Buddha nature, but his eyes were shining with curiosity. "No, nothing." Said the one eyed man. Master Yongxin squinted, "I''ve seen it. There''s no need to hide it, right?" "That''s not true." The two sides did not speak, so they stared, and no one spoke. "Amitabha!" Master Yongxin put his hands together, and his mind was a little split. The implication is You think I''m a fool. It''s just that he''s right. One eyed man really takes him as a fool. Even if you see him with your own eyes, I won''t admit it. Don''t ask why, and I won''t tell you. You should take good things first and share them. When you go back, you can share them when you find that they are not very useful to you. Lin Fan took Lao Zhang and they continued to watch the scenery along the way. The one eyed man said, "Van Gogh, you have to find a place to hide with your master. I don''t think it''s that easy to solve." A kind reminder. Just in case their front feet go away and their back feet are overturned. The Vatican said, "thank you for reminding me." The one eyed man looked at Van Gogh. He did not expect that the once powerful king of a country would become the servant of others. But he could understand that the road to strength seemed boundless, but in fact it had been blocked long ago. It''s even harder to be strong and find a new way. The unreliable Alliance High Court is a way. Mountains and rivers and historic sites are also a road. It''s also a great way to become a subsidiary of other strong people. Of course, there is another route, which is also the most guaranteed, that is, take Lin Fan everywhere, where the danger is, and when you are lucky, it is not a problem to fly directly. ¡­¡­ Van Gogh told his master about the situation. After thinking for a moment, the dragon made a decision to retreat directly and hide first. There was nothing to care about in Tianchi. It was true to save his life. And in the current situation. It must be dangerous. It''s wise to retreat early. As for following Lin fan, it''s impossible. He can hold down his pride and have a friendly conversation with you, but it''s impossible for me to surrender. After all, I''m a dragon with a master. Unless you used to take me as your younger brother when I had no master, you can think about it well. Now, it''s basically impossible. Liu haichan is very interested in the dragon. One of the four sacred beasts of Taoism. If he can be subdued, Liu haichan will rise to the top in Taoism. Unfortunately, it''s just thinking about it. With his current strength, if he wants to subdue this kind of beast, he still has no ability. If not, he can become a pet of the beast. The one eyed man found that the children of the stars continued to follow. It''s strange. There''s an unspeakable weirdness. What''s the point of following them? Even if you take advantage of it, you have to see if you have such ability. Led by Lin fan, what do you think. I''m afraid I can''t even eat ash. "Chief, what do these stars want to do?" Master Yongxin whispered, always paying attention to their situation, always separated from them. Maybe this distance is a safe distance for the children of the star family. "Have you ever played a game?" Asked the one eyed man. Master Yongxin said: "Buddhist monks never play games. They used to chant Buddhist scriptures." "No wonder you don''t understand. If you finish, you should know that everyone will follow you when you see the big guy brushing. What you want is to fish in troubled waters and be careful." The one eyed man explains it in a unique way. Simple and clear. If you don''t understand that. It means there''s something wrong with IQ. Master Yongxin nodded as if he had understood. Xiaobao said, "where are we going now?" Lin Fan said: "last time I came here, I felt a strong breath. It''s a pity that I didn''t meet him that time, so I wanted to find him and have a good fight with him." "Is he good?" Xiao Bao asked. "It should be very powerful." Just by the breath, it''s really powerful, but I haven''t seen a real person, so it''s hard to say what the situation is, but no matter what, I want to have a competition.He has not competed with the strong for a long time. Two squirrels squeak and shout. It''s scary. It''s as if I know something terrible on it. Xiaobao touched the head of two squirrels and stroked them. Don''t be afraid. I''m here. "I believe you must be the best." Xiao Bao looked at Lin Fan and said. Lin Fan smiles, "OK, I''ll work hard." "I believe you, too." Lao Zhang came and said. Xiao Bao and Lao Zhang want to show Lin fan that we all believe you. The evil cock muttered in his heart. It''s so darn flattering. Look at your sincere little eyes, it is the whole body into it. Look at him. He is worthy of being the hero king of evil things. Even if he knows that this guy is very strong, he has flattered. No, he has never had such an idea. He always has the right posture. I''m an undercover agent of evil things. I''ve been undercover around them to collect useful information and improve my strength. But I''ve never licked this guy. The high and low are immediately known. "Ginseng, hen, don''t you think so?" Xiao Bao asked. Ginseng said: "yes." "Goo Goo." Cried the evil cock. Soon. They came to the place where the emperor zombies once appeared, but there were no zombies. They had been eliminated, and they were safe all the way. The one eyed man watched carefully. In case something is missing. But I''m sorry. Nothing was found. The one eyed man looked behind, and the children of the star family were still following, still not leaving. At the same time, they were all talking in groups, as if they were discussing something. Alas! There''s nothing to follow. To be clear, you don''t get anything. If you get close to them. You can hear them talking. "Changbai Mountain Terrain fluctuation is the most intense in this direction, it seems that there is a treasure." "What can we do if we don''t see them moving in this direction, even if we meet them, we won''t get anything." "Well, now I agree with the ancestors of the three ethnic groups to come forward and kill him, otherwise we won''t get any benefits." "Soon, soon it will happen." Now, Lin Fan takes the initiative to fight with the three ethnic groups. The three ethnic groups obviously want to fight. When the time comes, the ancestors will come and kill them directly, and everything will not be a problem. So far, they''ve found the planet amazing. It''s not as simple as you think. Soon. He came to the place where he found the ancient clock. The ancient clock had been carried back. The sound of the bell was breathtaking and could catch people in the illusion. Fortunately, Lin Fan was there that day, and it was perfectly broken. Or God knows what''s going to happen. "A little memory." Said the one eyed man. Lin Fan looked up into the distance, others could not see anything, but he could see that at the end there was a thick smell boiling, it was the strong breath. Xiaobao said: "Lin fan, why do you think such a powerful person live there?" "Well, maybe I like to be quiet." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "I guess he must like the scenery here." Lin Fan laughs and doesn''t say much. He''s looking forward to it. He''ll be able to see the strong one later. He''ll have a good fight then. I''m sure it will be very good. As they kept climbing, they finally got to the place where the tree was. There used to be a special atmosphere here because of the existence of daoshu, but with the daoshu being brought back to a special department by Lin fan, it became very ordinary here. Master Yongxin is in a high mood and is looking forward to something. Now he finally understands that people with slow hands are not qualified to get good things. You see the one eyed man, he looks very serious at ordinary times. Unexpectedly, his wrist is extremely bad. He takes advantage of others'' coma and directly cuts their bodies. Is this a human thing? If it''s him, it''s definitely more than the one eyed man. If he doesn''t strip off his clothes, he will never stop. My Buddha is merciful and needs to be considerate. As they go to the top of the mountain. A wave of coercion enveloped them, as if they had stepped into a certain restricted area. There are taboos in the restricted area. Ordinary people are not allowed to enter. They follow Lin Fan and are not affected, so the coercion is borne by Lin fan. This is equivalent to putting money into the merit box and letting the Buddha fight against him. "Squeak!" Two tailed squirrel is very uneasy, curled up in Xiaobao''s arms, shivering. He has lived in Changbai Mountain for a long time, and seems to know the existence of some danger. Tiger brother and Eagle brother look dignified. Like two tailed squirrels, they live here all the time. Naturally, they know that some places are not allowed to go and are listed as forbidden areas by them, and this is the most dangerous place.I''ve seen intelligent animals like them break into it. Never came out again. It''s been many years. At this point. All the way to follow the children of the star family, hindered, in the face of pressure, they can bear at first, but with the deepening of the pressure, more and more heavy, as if the weight of a rock on the body. In this case, we all know. All of a sudden, there was a threat and it was difficult to move. It was enough to show that this place was probably the most important place in Changbai Mountain. I had a premonition of this. The children of the star family are like chicken blood. There''s a lot of momentum. It''s just that problems gradually emerge. With the deepening, the pressure becomes more and more heavy, and it''s difficult to breathe. "Damn, they don''t have a thing." A group of children of the big family of stars are looking at the figure in the distance. I was very sad and angry. Too much. Chapter 575 Today''s prestige, the sage realm can resist, but the mountain is high and the road is far away. Who knows what will happen behind. I''m afraid I can''t carry it to the back. We can only take one step first, one step later. The one eyed man looks at those guys with a smile. Originally, they are not slow. They are slowing down. It seems that they are in trouble. Think about it. How do you think about it? You should follow and see if you have the ability. Ha ha. "Follow closely. It''s different from other places. It''s very dangerous." One eyed man reminds master Yongxin that Yu Guang looks at his sister and feels sorry. It seems that he wants to think about the future direction of doctors. Under the current situation, it is difficult for doctors to play a role in the future. "What are these?" At this time, the one eyed man saw that the cliff wall was covered with a kind of green plants with crystal clear fruits. It was very attractive, but he didn''t know what it was. "It''s the fruit of aura. It''s a good thing. It''s very delicious. The place where my former master once lived also has a lot to do with the people who lived." Ginseng shows off his insight, proving that ginseng king has seen a lot of things, which is absolutely beyond your imagination. Without waiting for the one eyed man to start ahead of time, master Yongxin looked at each other and took the lead to pick the fruit and put it in his arms. It was too slow before. The one eyed man took a big advantage. How can we give him a chance now. "Are these ownerless things? If it''s planted by someone, you need to ask for instructions. " Lin fan made a sound to remind, then got ginseng''s reply, these are ownerless things, natural growth. Get an accurate answer. Lin Fan didn''t say much. He nodded silently and followed them. The pressure is growing. If you don''t have enough accomplishments, you will definitely be pressed on the ground and can''t move. The star family who could follow them before had already disappeared. Obviously, they were all stopped outside. The one eyed man gives a thumbs up to ginseng. Good job. It''s not in vain. I''ll give you a gold body. Although it''s copper, it feels almost the same. When I didn''t know Lin Fan before, the one eyed man was arrogant and often covered his helpless heart with his determined face. And now He can completely release himself. Life without pressure is the most interesting. The strong? It doesn''t matter who it is. Directly release the big move, shout, Lin Fan fight, no matter what, in the end do not call a thing. Gradually. The top of the mountain is approaching. On the top of the mountain, a middle-aged man, with unparalleled temperament, looks like a banished immortal. Looking at the mirror projection in front of him, he looks dignified. "Heaven''s armor, chaos gun..." He spoke to himself in a low voice. Whew! The void vibrates, two golden lights appear, one is handsome to the extreme, the armor full of lines is covered on the body, and a long gun wrapped with purple thunder is suspended in front of him. Instant. He incarnated as the God of war, as if he could fight with heaven and earth. "This planet has not come to such a terrible strong, where does he come from?" The man frowned and stared at a figure in the picture. That figure made him feel a little pressure, no It''s definitely not a bit of pressure, but the strangest existence in his life. But even so. He was never afraid. ¡­¡­ "It''s finally coming up." Lin Fan smile, "you see, standing on the top to see the scenery around, it''s really beautiful." The crowd looked around. That''s true. Standing here, you can see all the small mountains. You can see the whole Changbai Mountain. Xiaobao takes a camera and shoots around. Even if he spends money, he can''t capture such a beautiful scene. If the children are the most knowledgeable, it must be Xiaobao. At this point. A voice came. "Everyone is here. Please come in." The voice is very ethereal, as if from all directions, but there is only one road, along which you can find each other. Soon. They came to a hut. There were stone tables and pavilions in the courtyard of the hut. A middle-aged man was sitting there, looking at Lin Fan and others with a smile. Seeing them, Lin Fan smiles. "Please The one eyed man and others were shocked. They didn''t expect that there was someone on Changbai Mountain. They knew that it was extraordinary. It was definitely not comparable to those ordinary people.Think about it in your heart. Who the hell is he? If you can''t figure it out, you don''t think much about it, but there is a light mist around, which reflects the place like a fairyland. Lin Fan came to the other side and said, "what''s your name The first half of the sentence has a lot of style. The second half of the sentence completely reflects the style of illiteracy. "You can call me Ming." The middle-aged man said with a smile. He has a good temperament. Although he is middle-aged, he has a good appearance. Compared with other people, an old uncle like one eyed man is a cruel contrast. "Hell? It''s a strange name Lin Fan feels strange. "Ming said with a smile:" in the dark, there is a fixed number. The way of heaven and earth is Xuan. Please sit down and have a rough tea. Please don''t blame me Lin fan doesn''t understand what he says, but who knows if it makes sense. He never argued with others. If you want to flatter me, I will accompany you and never disturb you. The one eyed man looks at each other. It''s extraordinary and unusual. This guy is absolutely unimaginable strong. The strong man''s aura is very strange. Sometimes it can be seen at a glance. Ming was not like that before. Armor of heaven! Chaos gun! They are all ready to fight. Now they say change is what they want. This idea is very active. The speed of change is too fast. "Please The tea prepared by Ming is very special. There is a piece of tea floating on the ordinary tea. The tea is like a living thing, spinning in the cup. It seems that someone takes the tea as a boat, sailing in the vast ocean, and there is no end to it. The one eyed man sees that the tea is not simple. "Thank you very much." Take the tea and drink it slowly. Suddenly, your eyes stare and your mouth is very fragrant. After a stream of heat rushes into your body, you feel comfortable and your spirit is baptized. It''s hard to understand how refreshing this feeling is without personal experience. Master Yongxin, Liu haichan and Lin Daoming saw the one eyed man''s expression. I don''t know what''s going on. It''s definitely a good thing. Otherwise, he would never show such a wretched, frightened expression. They all picked up their tea cups and drank them without ceremony. How cool! "What are you doing here?" I can''t see through Lin fan. His friendly face always gives people a strange feeling. It''s hard to say. If ordinary people come here, he will poke each other out without saying a word. "Show your friends around." Lin Fan was smiling. Then he saw the fields not far away, where many strange things were planted. He was surprised and said, "do you like farming, too?" "Farming." "Yes, that''s it. You grow it very well." "Oh, occasionally." "I have a lot of experience in farming. We can exchange ideas when we have a chance." Lin fan is very happy to find like-minded people. He seldom meets people who like farming. Ming doesn''t really want to talk. Do you think I look like a farmer? If you didn''t find that you can''t see through, you would have been kicked out. How could you boast with good tea and smile. "Yes? If you have a chance, you can communicate and have a look. " Ming said with a smile. Even if the exchange is very happy, Ming''s eyes have not any fluctuations, as if there is no emotion. "What''s on your mind?" Lin fan asked. "No," he said "You have. I can see from your eyes that you don''t seem to like chatting very much, and you don''t show great enthusiasm for our arrival. Are we disturbing you?" Lin Fan didn''t understand for a long time. He was very friendly and polite. He didn''t make the other party feel uncomfortable. Ming looks at Lin Fan in shock, just like hell. His eyes are a little poisonous, which can be seen, but since he can see it, why should he say it. According to the normal situation, as long as people know something, they will find a reason to leave, instead of speaking out like you, which makes everyone embarrassed. Ming may be embarrassed. But Lin fan will never feel embarrassed. "No, it''s just something on my mind." Ming smile way, smile a little far fetched, this is he showed the most friendly smile, if not, then there is really no way. Lin Fan wanted to help each other. After all, he looked very friendly. He asked, "if you have something on your mind, just say it. Maybe I can help you. It''s very painful to bury it in your heart. My good friends and I are like this. Just say it if you have anything." On one side, the one eyed man slowly tasted the tea and chewed it. Even if it was a piece of tea, he chewed it with relish. He heard what Lin Fan said to others. He just wanted to say It''s so warm.Ming is a little stunned, not frightened, but the other party''s words, always give him a strange feeling, like communication, a little gap, what you say, and what he wants to say, in fact, is not a kind of meaning. "Forget it, it''s no big deal." "No, I can see that you have a lot on your mind. You can really tell me that I''m really willing to help others." Lin Fan''s expression is sincere, and he can''t see any falsehood. This is a friend that everyone wants to have. After all, in this era, seemingly sincere friends tend to treat what you say as a gossip with others. Lao Zhang said: "Lin fan is really good. If you have something to say, don''t bury it in your heart." It''s hard to get a cup of tea. The cocks want to beat these two stupid guys with their wings. Are you really stupid or fake stupid. Don''t you find that people are not too interested in you? If I were you, I would have withdrawn. Not here. "It''s nothing." The dark expression is serious way. He really didn''t want to say anything. He just said something casually. How could he be caught by you. A brief silence. Lin fan saw that the other party didn''t want to say it and didn''t ask. He really wanted to help the other party. He didn''t mean anything else. Since the other party didn''t want to say it, it was OK. "How long have you been here, please?" Asked the one eyed man. He didn''t ask about unimportant things like Lin fan. Changbai Mountain has been mysterious since ancient times. He suspects that the other party has been living here since ancient times, but once, because of evil things, he couldn''t go out of the city to look for them without fear, so he still doesn''t know the existence of the other party. Ming said with a smile, "it''s been a long time. I''ve forgotten how long." "It doesn''t seem to make any difference if you say it or not." The one eyed man complained. Huh? Ming doesn''t like the one eyed man''s words very much. It''s presumptuous for such a weak guy to dare to say this to him, but it''s embarrassing that he didn''t defend his dignity. The only reason is This guy in front of me. Gee! He noticed that the guy he couldn''t see through was staring at him stealthily, which made him feel very uncomfortable. "What''s the problem?" He asked. Lin Fan said solemnly: "can I tell you something?" "Say it, please?" "I feel that you are very powerful. I want to compete with you, regardless of life or death, only the outcome." The desire to fight rekindled Lin Fan''s fighting spirit. He hasn''t played against the strong for a long time. If it goes on like this, he is afraid that he will forget his original feeling. How to compete? Ming was shocked. He obviously had some ideas. He couldn''t see through Lin Fan and knew that Lin Fan was very powerful. However, as the overlord, he seldom met anyone who could make him bend without fighting. Since it''s a contest. He obviously wanted to try Lin Fan''s ability. If he is not satisfied with the result of the trial, his attitude will not be the same as it is now. Instead, he will beat like a storm. You can''t tell the difference between southeast and northwest. "Good." Agreed without even thinking about it. Lin Fan got up and said: "I''d like to introduce myself. I''m a member of Yanhai special department. I like drinking, farming, having a wife and friends. I''m good at competition. Please give me some advice!" Looking at Lin Fan with a straight face, he felt confused. Previously, it was just suspicion. And now, he really feels that this guy has a problem, not to mention anything else, at least his head has a problem. "There''s something special here. With the strength between you and me, a little collision will lead to the collapse of the earth. It''s better to fight with spiritual cohesion, not to hurt the noumenon or the root, but the spirit will be shaken." There are many little secrets hidden in the dark. Especially here, how can it be destroyed? Otherwise, he will suffer heavy losses. He is ready to teach this guy a good lesson in the spiritual war and leave a deep impression on him. If nothing else, he will definitely let him know how terrible I am. It''s more than you can imagine. "OK, but I don''t know what spirit you said. Just come." Lin Fan said. Smilingly, the battle of spirit is actually to pull a wisp of spirit into it. It can also be said that it is an illusion, but it is definitely not the noumenon. Even if you kill the other party, it will not cause much impact. At most, you will be in a trance for a period of time. "Since it''s a fight, let''s fight a good fight thoroughly. Even if we kill each other in a spiritual fight, we will have no problem with ourselves. We will divide life and death and win or lose later." He is ready to smile with you, but he really wants to beat you. He must leave a deep impression on you."So amazing?" Lin Fan was surprised. "Of course, it''s amazing," Ming said with a smile When one eyed men hear what Ming says, they all want to learn this ability. If they spread it in special departments, it will definitely be of great help to the students. It''s just He knew that the other side would not say. Ah! Sure enough, I don''t know much about it. How can the gap between people be so huge. "Please "Please The two stood with each other. "I''ll pull. Don''t be nervous." Ming raises his hand, and a force envelops Lin fan. In the eyes of outsiders, nothing has changed. They just stood there, motionless. Maybe no one knows what happened except the person concerned. Spiritual space. "It''s amazing." Lin Fan looked at the surrounding environment, is just the place ah, just can''t see Lao Zhang their figure. Ming''s figure appeared and said slowly: "this is the spiritual space. It belongs to another dimensional space. Fighting here will not have any impact on the outside. Even if you die here, it will not be too big." Previously said there was no problem. Now it''s not too big. It''s changing a little bit fast. If other people hear this, they will definitely frown. After all, there is something wrong with the meaning of the other person''s words. But I''m sorry. When he said this to Lin fan, it was no different from not saying it. If you can pay attention to these details. So I won''t stay in Castle Peak mental hospital. "You mean you don''t have to keep your hands?" Lin fan asked, when he fights with others, he often needs to control his own strength. What he fears most is to blow each other out with one blow. It''s just a duel. It''s not a fight between life and death. "Yes." "Well, if that''s true, then I don''t have to keep my hands." Ming smiles. Smile is very hypocritical, give people the feeling of cheap swish. He wanted to laugh, didn''t expect to have such a confident person. It''s good. The more confident you are, the more painful it will be. This is a truth that will never change. Once upon a time, there were a lot of Tianjiao who jumped in front of him by chance and were directly suppressed by him. Even if they had a backer, I would be able to fight my way out of the world. "It seems that you are confident in your strength." Asking before the Ming war is just to ease his mood. No matter how strong Lin fan is, it''s useless. When I find out your background, everything will be over. Lin Fan said: "fortunately, I still have some understanding of my own strength, maybe not the most powerful, but I am very strong, so far, I have not met opponents." "Oh, you mean I can be your opponent because I''m strong in your eyes." He asked. I heard that. Lin Fan was deep in thought, as if he was really thinking about what he said. "I can''t say that. The main reason is that I haven''t met a strong man for a long time, and you are the only strong man I have met during this period of time. I really want to fight with you." Ming lowered his head and raised the corner of his mouth. His smile seemed disdainful, but he held back his smile and talked with Lin Fan seriously. "Well, it''s really exciting." Lin Fan nodded, "I''m also looking forward to the war with you." Let''s talk about it. Play to play. He is still very dignified. This guy talks about it in front of him, but he really has real strength. It''s absolutely impossible to win simply, otherwise it''s impossible for him to serve them with tea. All of a sudden. Heaven''s armor, chaos guns appear together. These are the best weapons of Ming. They have the power to destroy heaven and earth. Moreover, compared with the previous pagodas, they are more powerful. It can be said that none of them is a problem. If Vatican borrowed the chaos gun, he would not dare to say more if this gun went down, even if it could stab blood on this day. "How handsome." Lin Fan exclaimed. The armor appeared out of thin air and banged on Ming''s body. The overall momentum increased in a straight line. He didn''t know how amazing it was. He also wants to have such a handsome armor. Ming looks at the armor of heaven and chaos gun and nods with satisfaction. They are all virtual shadows. But in the spiritual space, these are real. There is no difference between power and reality. Brush! Waving the chaos gun gently, the whole mountain range is shaking, and the distant sky is cut, which can''t be healed for a long time. It''s amazing. "See? This is my strength. A light swing can cause such a terrible disaster. If you fight in real space, you can expect the result. " Ming didn''t do it for a long time. He tried to think about it. He didn''t know how long it took. His bones were hard.Lin Fan said: "well, I agree with you very much. There is not much room for us to exert our strength. I have been suffering from the pain of suppressing the strength in my body all the time. I can''t release my full strength every time I fight. I''ve forgotten how strong my real strength is. Thank you for your special place. If I didn''t meet you, I might not be able to release it completely all my life." Shit! I yelled. What kind of immortal is this special. You can pick up whatever I say, and you can pick up my topic and pretend to be your bully. Ha ha! It''s interesting, I have to say. I hope you can be as proud as you are now. "Start," he said He didn''t want to say a word of rubbish, for him, it was a waste of time. "Good." All of a sudden. The Ming moves directly, and the chaos gun blows out. The world changes color, the mountains and rivers are broken, and the earth turns upside down. Anyone who faces this kind of killing move will be absolutely terrified, and the liver and gall will crack. Is this special thing that people can catch? "Great." Lin Fan praised, already felt the movement of the power. "Next I won''t talk. I have to fight seriously." The voice just dropped. Lin fan blows away without any reservation, and all his strength erupts completely. The Taigu God body is shining with dazzling lines. With one blow and a roar, he directly breaks everything in front of him. Originally, he was going to teach Lin Fan a lesson. His eyes glared as if he were in the ghost. He felt the great pressure and the trembling from the deep of his soul. Damn it! It''s not what I thought. But Lin Fan didn''t give him a chance. The moment appears in front of the dark. "Fu Yao Yin!" Lin Fan clapped it with one hand, but it didn''t pinch the seal, but it was the Fu demon seal, and he blew directly towards Ming''s face. In a panic, Ming takes back the chaos gun, puts the crossbar in front of him and palms down. He is frightened to find that the barrel of chaos gun is directly bent. Click! It''s broken in an instant. "How could that be?" He was shocked. The chaos gun was made of the stone he collected from the forbidden area in the starry sky. It contains the road to the universe. He dare not say that it is the first magic weapon of the stars, but it can also be said that it is a rare treasure. But now? It was smashed like this. If this is not the spiritual space, but in the real situation, doesn''t it mean that the chaos gun in my hand has left me. At this point. The current situation has made him unable to think about so many things. The attack of the other side is too fierce. "The law of the other side!" Ming exerts some mysterious and mysterious method, and instantly separates himself from Lin fan. It seems to blend into the long river of time and space. At the node of a long river, he selects a position and appears there in an instant. Lin Fan punched in the air and threw himself into the air. He was a little confused, but he soon found that Ming''s figure was in the distance, rushing towards him. The speed was so fast that he had torn the space into pieces. The torrent of void destruction slanted down and was boiling behind Lin fan. "Shit! Is this the speed that cultivation can catch up with? " He was so shocked that he couldn''t believe what he saw. He has already used such a terrible secret method, and can be caught up by the other party in the blink of an eye. Do you want to be so terrible. Admit defeat? The idea came to him briefly. I haven''t had time to think about it. Lin fan has appeared in front of him, and it is a simple fist, but it is definitely not a simple fist. It appears that there are many magic powers in this fist. It''s so messy and terrible. It''s just that he can''t find the right words to describe it. Once again, the shadow disappears. But this time. He thought that he could escape again, but he didn''t expect that when the other side punched out, it would turn upside down, and the scene in front of him would be razed to the ground. He was too cruel and overbearing, and didn''t give him any chance to react. In a flash It''s such a short time. "This..." Ming couldn''t keep his composure as before. When he didn''t do it, he was very confident and thought that he should have a great deal of confidence. Only after he did it, did he find that it was totally different from what he thought. As for why Lin Fan Gang''s fist gives him such a terrible feeling, it has to start from the world that comes every month. After reading so many books, countless magical powers are proficient in the heart. Although he never took the initiative to practice. But it seems that it''s not too much to show it by fighting instinct. The spiritual space simulates the landscape of Changbai Mountain. But now already beyond recognition, in just a blow, completely disappeared, into dust.This is the power of the real strong. One blow to the sun, moon and stars. Bang! Now he is resisting tenaciously, but he is finally hit by Lin fan. He thinks that the armor of heaven can help him resist, but the voice in his ear makes him despair. Click! It''s so crisp. So loud. Originally, I could see the scene that the armor of heaven was broken, but the force suffered by his body was so terrible that he was directly suppressed. The irresistible force in his body completely made him collapse, his eyes were full, and even saw the fragments of armor floating in his sight. No way. How could the armor he was proud of break so easily? This is the thing he couldn''t believe. And just when he was confused about it. A figure appeared in his sight. He found that Lin Fan''s expression was dignified and serious. Just as he said before, fighting should be wholeheartedly devoted, not smiley. Many scenes come to mind. It''s all from the other side. I don''t know how strong I am now. ¡¿ [released completely. ¡¿ [it''s really hard to control power. ¡¿ at the beginning. He just took it as a joke. Now, he found that self-sufficiency is the real clown. Looking at Lin fan, his mind is about resistance, but his body is very honest. Move Outside. The one eyed man and others were puzzled. They stood still. What''s the matter? They didn''t even move their eyelids. "Do you really think it''s so amazing?" Asked the one eyed man. Master Yongxin said, "I don''t know." Ginseng slowly said: "I advise you not to move their bodies, or you will die." People looked at ginseng in doubt. "They have entered the spiritual space to fight, and their strength is to protect the body. If you touch it, you will be regarded as an intruder, and then you will fight back automatically. With your strength, you will die if you touch it." Ginseng explains. Ah! A bunch of guys with no eyes. Fortunately, I have a lot of experience and ability. The one eyed man nodded. Unexpectedly, he was so scared. Yu Guang glanced at the old doctor''s sister squatting on the other side of the field. He didn''t know what to look at. Right now. "That''s great." Lin Fan moved and said something confusing. Everyone is tonifying their brains. "How cool?" How cool it is in the spiritual space is really curious, but they can''t see it. If they can see it, it''s really cool. "What are you doing in there?" Asked the one eyed man. Lin Fan said with a smile: "duel." I''ve already said that before. It''s competition. Why do you ask. Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao gathered around and asked curiously, "what''s the result?" Looking forward to it. Lin Fan smiles and doesn''t speak. Sometimes, winning or losing doesn''t matter. The process is the most important. The one eyed man looks at Ming. He found that Ming was slower than Lin fan. He didn''t wake up until Lin Fan recovered for a while. What happened in between? How to wake up now. Intriguing. After ming recovered, he kept his head down and palmed his forehead as if he had been stimulated. His head was dull and painful. His other hand was like a blind man exploring the way. He touched the stone chair and sat down. He still kept his head down and didn''t say a word. There is an obvious contrast with the previous situation. It''s like some kind of trauma. "Lin fan, it seems that something is wrong with him?" Said the one eyed man. Lin Fan frowned and came to Ming''s side, caring: "are you ok?" Ming waved his hands, his voice was a little hoarse, "don''t Don''t pay attention to me. I''ll have a rest in the room. You''ll treat yourself and take whatever you like. Don''t worry about me. " Then he got up and walked slowly towards the house, walking like drunk, shaking, but Leng was able to go back to the house by himself. At this time, Ming was in a bad state. His head was heavy and his spirit was severely damaged. If he used his brain a little, it was like going over rivers and seas, and his head was in pain. Even what he said was a little vague. One eyed man knows He lost. The defeat was miserable. Otherwise, it won''t be like this. I''m just curious. I don''t know how he failed. Looking at Lin fan, I said a word silently in my heart.fierce! "Yongxin, did he say anything when he just came back to the house?" Asked the one eyed man. Master Yongxin put his hands together and said, "ignore me!" "Oh." The one eyed man looked at Lin Daoming, "what about you?" Lin Daoming said: "take things by yourself, don''t worry about him." "It seems that I didn''t hear it wrong. I always thought I heard it wrong. In this case, let''s take what we should take." The one eyed man releases himself completely. As the head of the special department of Yanhai City, you have to have an aura. It''s just that as I know Lin fan, I get stronger. There''s a growing number of experiences. There have been earth shaking changes in people''s life. If people who are familiar with him see him like this, they will definitely exclaim How did you become like this. Can it be a little bit of Yanhai special department leader''s demeanor. Of course. One eyed man knows that the biggest problem standing in front of him now is Lin fan. After all, he''s more serious. He doesn''t like others to take other people''s things casually, so he has to take the initiative. "Lin fan, have you found that he is really a very hospitable person?" Said the one eyed man. Lin Fan said, "well, it''s really good." The one eyed man said quietly, "that''s right. It''s very polite just now to let us take care of what we like. I''m a little embarrassed about the whole thing. But if you don''t take it, you won''t give people face. If you have anything to take care of, you can take it." Lin Fan looked around, "I''ll have a look." It''s done! The one eyed man admires his communication ability. He has to say that the book written by Hao Ren himself is still learned. It really helps to study and read it well. Nothing else. He can communicate with Lin Fan very well now. I know how to use it. The evil cock''s eyes looked at him stealthily. He was not a fool. At a glance, he could see that he was a strong man, and the things around him were absolutely not ordinary things. Now the one eyed man is shameless and starts to pit other people''s things. His evil hero Wang disdains this kind of behavior, but he doesn''t stand in the way. It''s not that he''s afraid, but some young people. They look old, but they are immature. When a group of strangers come over, they just let them take it. How good is this mentality? We must teach him a good lesson and let him know that the society is dangerous. To help each other. He is willing to make a little effort. Brother eagle and brother tiger look at each other. I''m a little over excited. Changbai Mountain is really a mysterious place. It''s a rare opportunity for them to choose things for thousands of years. Soon. The crowd began to act. Lin Daoming went to a peach blossom. "The peach blossoms are blooming. It''s really beautiful. It''s not easy to see this kind of off-season plant here. It''s just that I''m short of a peach sword. It''s the only one." "Ha ha." Liu haichan looks at Lin Daoming with disdain. He doesn''t even let go of the peach blossom tree. It''s all banditry. How can Liu haichan, an expert of Taoism, do these things when he is in a high mood and in a state of inaction. But It''s really delicious. These things all contain some kind of heaven and earth wisdom, which has been tempting him. The unstable mind of Tao has been corroded like this. The old sister of the unknown doctor has been working in the field for a long time. No one knows what she''s up to. But it felt like something good was being done. Behind the back of the public, very obscene. At this point. The ghost in the house didn''t know what had happened. After entering the house. Just fall on the bed and rest. The spirit of consumption is too big, but also a heavy blow, the heart is very confused. Where do you know that a group of bandits outside are on the move, and they are not ordinary bandits. They are all fighters among the bandits. There is no grass left where they pass. As long as they can get in the eye, they will find reasons to go away. Lin Fan looks at the scene in front of him. I didn''t feel anything wrong. These are all said by Ming himself. If he is Ming, he will make a great deal of his own words. If he takes things by himself, he will let others take them by themselves, and he will not show any heartache. Xiao Bao took Lin Fan by the hand and said, "don''t you take it?" "There''s nothing I like here." Lin Fan said. Xiaobao said: "I don''t like them either. They are all weird and have no meaning at all." The evil cock tried to find good things with ginseng on his back, but he couldn''t find them. "These grasses contain aura. After a long time with the strong, they also have some effects and can be eaten." Ginseng reminds a way. The rooster looks at the grass around him.The corns are rolling. Let me eat grass? I''m not a sheep. I have no face. But according to the current situation, if you don''t eat grass, I''m afraid you won''t get anything. Meditate for a moment. Forget it. It''s good to take advantage of it, but if you don''t take advantage of it, you will suffer losses. Then I saw the evil cock eating the grass around crazily. Let alone, it tasted really good and contained aura. This ginseng really didn''t tell me. Not bad. It''s really good. After a long time. It''s getting late. It''s almost dark. "Ming, thank you for your hospitality. It''s late now, and it''s time for us to go back. If you have a chance, come to Yanhai city and find me. I can take you to eat good food." Lin Fan stood outside the door to say goodbye to Ming. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether he goes or not. It''s the one eyed man who has been urging him to stay here, saying that he will disturb others. He must be very tired to fight with you before, so he should give others a good rest. When Lin Fan thought about it, he was right and said goodbye to Ming. The one eyed man is in a good mood, and the harvest is too big. Everyone is big and small. Basically, he has been able to leave some grass for others. Who can know that the evil cock turned into a grass eating devil. No mercy. Clean up the food around you. To be honest. The one eyed man who pays attention to the evil cock doesn''t know what to say. Excessive behavior. It''s not human. But it''s not human. He''s a cockerel. He has nothing to do with human. A group of people went down the mountain against the setting sun. Originally not lively here, with their departure, become a lot of depression, like a barren mountain. Poor thing! Pathetic! I don''t know what kind of expression it will be when Ming recovers. Maybe it will be very gratifying. It''s clean. Chapter 576 When they went up the mountain, the one eyed men were very alert, and their expressions were not so cheerful. But now Everyone is smiling. Physical and mental release, relaxed and happy, vision are a lot of open, at a glance, this day is very beautiful. "Chicken brother, are you tired of legs? Can you walk faster?" The ginseng on the rooster beat his head. The rooster''s belly was bulging. He was so full that he almost burst his stomach. The evil cock wants to fight. Instantly spray all the eighteen generations of ginseng ancestors. Think about it. Now that I''m on the road of undercover, I shouldn''t make enemies everywhere. I''ll wait for the Jedi to fight back and trample on you. "Goo Goo!" Habitual shouting is a kind of response to ginseng. Soon. When we get to the hillside. The group of children of the star family are resting in place. When they see Lin Fan and others coming down from above, they cast surprised eyes. "They''re coming down." "It seems that they have gained something from what they have met." "Damn you, how can you have this kind of authority." Regret! Anger! Filled with the hearts of the children of the star family, they are very dissatisfied. But what''s the use of refusing to accept it. Strength is not good, can''t bear the terror of the pressure, even the saint territory strong people can''t bear, let alone them. Lin fan, they are going back to Yanhai city. The one eyed man and others are satisfied. The purpose of coming here is to get some opportunities occasionally. Changbai Mountain is very big and has many opportunities. No one can monopolize it. "Lin fan, what''s the matter?" The one eyed man found that Lin fan stopped and looked back. He looked very seriously, as if he felt something. Lin Fan said: "nothing, just feel a little strange." Strange? One eyed man believes in Lin Fan''s feelings. A man as powerful as Lin fan is very sensitive. Even he feels strange. There must be something wrong with him. So! He will not be stupid to ask, is not too sensitive. Only those who ask such questions will do so. "Go back." Lin Fan didn''t think much about it. It had nothing to do with him for the time being. Although the fight just now was crushing, it was really cool after the fire was fully opened. The stars are watching their back as they leave. Someone wants to talk. Ask about it. It''s just that they didn''t do so. Maybe they felt that there was something wrong with them, or even if they asked, the other party might not pay attention to them. Everyone looks away. What on earth is there. I really want to go up. ¡­¡­ The starry sky. The ancestors of the three ethnic groups gathered. The three ancestors of the sorcerer, Titan and Vajra are all in charge of the sun, moon and stars, which can destroy the horror of the galaxy. It is the foundation of all ethnic groups. With them, the clan will not be destroyed. All the resources in the clan are for them. Therefore, it''s really difficult to create another ancestor level strong man. Resources, luck and talent are indispensable. Standing in the starry sky, their bodies are like light and shadow, reflecting the starry sky. Anyone who sees this scene will kneel down and worship. "I advise you not to be impulsive." The Dragon God wants to stop them from looking for Lin Fan''s trouble. For them, there is no intersection with Lin fan, only the opportunity there. "Dragon God, why don''t you make an alliance with us? Let''s join hands. Who can be our opponent "Yes, that planet is eternal, full of countless unknowns." "He hurt the children of our family. That''s the cause. Now it''s time for him to bear fruit." The three ancestors were slightly surprised by the appearance of the Dragon God. The Dragon God, which hasn''t appeared for a long time, has appeared frequently recently, giving them the feeling of jumping around. At the same time, the same is true of the little Tathagata. Obviously preparing for entering the forbidden area. To their point, the realm is the same, but also high and low, forbidden area is their final destination, where is the source of chaos. I don''t know where to start. The forbidden area appears. All the people who step into the forbidden area are at the level of ancestors. Some of them die in the forbidden area, some of them work hard and come out on the verge of death. No one knows what''s inside, but what can come out after entering the forbidden area has a qualitative change. Even if they were asked, they would shut up. The Dragon God said in a deep voice, "you think it''s too simple there." "Dragon God, we know you''ve had a fight with each other. How about winning or losing"Draw." Dragon God is a man who wants face. He can''t say what happened that day. He can only say it was a draw. I don''t think it''s a problem. "It''s a tie to fight alone. Do you think our three ancestors will fight with him hand in hand, who will lose and who will win?" Asked the old wizard. The Dragon God sighs and is quite helpless. This is a proposition. If he says you will lose, the three of them will think that you can draw with each other, which means that the three of us are not your opponents. It''s better to practice. Although they are all in the same realm, the Dragon God is sure to suppress any one of the three. But if the three of them join hands, even he will feel hard. To their level. Fighting is no longer that simple. It contains the universe Road, and the fighting scene will be very amazing. "You don''t speak, you know it''s impossible," the ancestor of the sorcerer said with a smile The Dragon God mentality is a little explosive. I don''t speak because I know that you are likely to have a tragedy. You think it is. Forget it. No matter what you think. Go if you want. I hope we don''t regret it then. The Dragon God knows that Lin Fan''s strength is very strong. Why can''t these guys see it? First of all, let''s say that Lin Fan beat off the adult star swallowing alligator with his bare hands, which was very easy from beginning to end. There is no difficulty. This is not what Laozu can do. Even if the three of you may not be able to deal with each other, it''s necessary to be so greedy. If you like those opportunities, you can meet them by chance. The place is so big that you can excavate them. I want to eat alone. Lay the other person down. This idea is very dangerous. The Dragon God didn''t say much and left directly. "What does he mean by looking for us?" Asked the King Kong ancestor. The ancestor of the sorcerer said, "I heard that he has a good relationship with that guy. I think it''s reconciliation." "Well, daydreaming." The Titan ancestors despised it. They are the ancestors of all ethnic groups. They have the same status. Can you decide what you want? Another part of the sky. The little Tathagata is blooming in the universe, and the stars around him are dim compared with him. "Have they all gone? If I were them, I might as well make an alliance with us to break into the forbidden area. " Small Tathagata indifferent way, he thought of one thing, sent ten missionaries, up to now have no harvest. Of course. None of this matters. It''s just a little thing. There''s no need to take it to heart. "They may be planted there," said the Dragon God The little Tathagata said, "it''s all their own choice. What''s the relationship with us? What can these people who are lost in their way do? It''s not that they can''t see the obstacles in front of them clearly. If they can enter my door, they can lead them on the right road." "Amitabha." "During this period of time, I know that there is a Buddhist High Court on that planet. I''m going to exchange ideas and promote Buddhism together." Little Tathagata is very interested in the Buddhist high court. It''s better than sending ten missionaries. The Dragon God said, "I advise you not to die. It''s their own power. Outsiders can''t interfere." He knows what little Tathagata thinks. I just want to preach. The Dragon God thinks about who tricked the little Tathagata into taking this road. All the other big families in the starry sky share the same blood and blood, but the little Tathagata is a mixture of fish and dragons, and people of all ethnic groups have it. There is no foundation, no blood involved, but also set up, think about all feel some incredible. Little Tathagata said with a smile: "Dragon God, you are wrong. This is not intervention, but cooperation. I think they will like it. In today''s era, the forbidden area is the most important place. When the star swallowing alligator was defeated, I followed him and found that he entered the forbidden area. I think there is a controller in the forbidden area, but he didn''t show up." Simple communication, it seems nothing. But what little Tathagata said is unreasonable. The Dragon God has thought about it. The reason why star swallowing crocodiles can roam freely in the forbidden area must belong to a certain force. ¡­¡­ In a few days! November 22nd! Yanhai city. The wind is a little noisy, but it''s good to blow in people''s hearts. One eyed man integrated his members and was busy planting the plants he had brought back from Changbai Mountain. After planting those plants. He found a marked change in the surrounding terrain. There''s been tremendous change.These are all brought by those plants. When they were planted in Changbai Mountain, they were ordinary. I didn''t expect that such a huge change would take place here. It seems that the special departments are still too poor. Anything that is insignificant in Changbai Mountain is put here. That''s the big change. I didn''t think of it. "What''s the doctor''s sister doing recently? I haven''t seen her all day. " Asked the one eyed man. Master Yongxin said, "I saw that she had brought back a clay pot from Changbai Mountain. After she came back, she kept herself in the house. No one knew what he was doing." The one eyed man pondered. It seems that she has found something good in Changbai Mountain. She is very curious about what kind of thing it is. She has locked herself in the house for such a long time. I don''t understand. We''ll have to wait for her to come out. On the street. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang patrol the streets. Their task is very simple. When they see people in need, they take the initiative to help. Ginseng, who practices Shinto, has been connected with his followers. That''s why ginseng doesn''t have that kind of cultivation mind. Anyone with a little brain and a little energy will laugh to death at this opportunity. Shinto doesn''t seem strong. In fact, the progress of cultivation is absolutely like taking a rocket. If you crash, you can soar to a very high level. It''s a pity. Ginseng doesn''t seem to be very interested in this kind of thing all the time. He never paid attention to the practice of Shinto. All of a sudden. "Ginseng, what''s the matter with you?" Lin Fan found ginseng''s expression a little dignified, as if something happened. Ginseng riding on the rooster looks dignified. After hearing the master''s voice, it reacts instantly. "Nothing." Ginseng said. It''s just that there''s a voice in his head all the time. It is a golden light among countless white lights. It stands out from it. It can be said that the white light is the believers who believe in ginseng. The power of praying is absorbed by the golden body of ginseng. But the golden light poured directly into ginseng''s mind. What kind of faith can do this. I feel it. It seems that it''s a message to ask for help, and it''s also a dying person. Life has come, that is, old age. For ginseng, it''s none of my business. There are many poor people in the world. If I respond, I won''t be killed. Ignore. I just don''t want to pay attention. As if nothing had happened. Ginseng has not reached the state of Lin Fan''s mind of the world. Anyone who meets difficulties needs help. Directly ignore, continue to follow Lin Fan shopping. But it didn''t take long. It''s another golden light of faith. It''s still the faith of asking for help, with crying in piety. "It''s boring." Ginseng is very tired of this. He has a headache about practicing Shinto. He didn''t want to practice Shinto when he knew it would be like this. How happy it is to be with such a terrible host. Where need self-cultivation. It''s not necessary at all. "Ginseng king, please help my grandfather..." Hear the prayer in the golden faith. Ginseng just wants to spit. Save a sister. When I was a living Bodhisattva, I couldn''t do anything like that. Last time I started shaving, it seemed that belief was a little interesting. If I had known such trouble as now, I would have paid attention to you big head. It''s human nature to live, old and die. How much will it cost to change your life. I can''t afford to play. I really can''t afford to play. make complaints about the face of the ginseng. Yanhai is a city some distance away from Yanhai. In an ordinary brick house. A seven-year-old girl stood by the bed and looked at her grandfather lying there, tears falling down. The old man lying on the bed is more than eighty years old, with white hair and wrinkled face, just like the bark. At this time, the old man is very weak, and his life is coming to an end when the oil lamp is exhausted. He belongs to the happy life of leaving the world. It''s in any family. All belong to the happy funeral. But the old man lying on the bed, holding the little girl''s hand, silently looking at the people standing in the room, these are his relatives and friends. It''s been generations. But there''s no fake relationship. "After I left, I was most worried about my granddaughter. Can you help me take care of her until she reaches adulthood? It''s OK not to study. I just want her to grow up safely." The old man said weakly.Relatives standing in the house looked at each other. No one spoke. This little girl has nothing to do with them. It was picked up by the old man before, and no one claimed it. At last, she raised herself. In their opinion, this is nothing to do. Don''t look at your age. I still want to adopt an abandoned baby. Now that they are dying, they want them to help them to support them. There is no such good thing in the world. They come here just to see if the old man has any property after he dies. Otherwise everyone would be so busy. Who has the leisure to come here. Seeing that no one spoke, the old man felt very sad and said slowly, "over the years, I''ve been frugal, and I still have 40000 savings. As long as I give her a bite to eat, I can give you all my savings." When people heard about the deposit, they were very happy. That''s what I came here for. But when they heard that there was only 40000 yuan, they all wanted to leave. They had only this money, and they had to raise the wild girl to adulthood. They not only didn''t earn money, but also had to pay back. Who would like to do such a thing. A middle-aged man came out, "uncle, why don''t you give me the money and I''ll find an orphanage for the little girl? Do you think it''s ok?" The old man''s turbid eyes burst with anger when he heard this. If it''s healthy. The old man will definitely point at each other''s nose. Get out of here. But now, when people are dying, they just want to settle their children when they are exhausted. He knows that the relatives around here are not reliable people, but who can he rely on without them. Little girl heart constantly to ginseng King pray. She hasn''t been to Yanhai city and doesn''t know what ginseng king looks like. It''s just that I''ve heard about ginseng king. She heard that there was a man in Yanhai City, a special God, a special spirit, who had good luck every time he worshipped. It was amazing that he would answer every request. Believe this little girl, has been praying, hope ginseng king can help grandfather. Yanhai city. Ginseng is very annoying. Tell me what your grandfather is good for. Ginseng king is the God of the world. It''s a gift to drink some hair water and cure some minor diseases. Now you''re a little demanding. [ginseng king, please, my grandfather is really good. I can''t bear him to leave. I always like to take me to play around. Although my grandfather is old, whenever I see other children riding on his parents'' necks, he will lift me very hard and let me ride on his neck. I love my grandfather very much. ¡¿ [my grandfather said that he would send me to school in the future, and he has been frugal. Since he picked me up, he has not bought a new dress or a pair of shoes, but he will buy me new things every year. ¡¿ ¡­¡­ There is no fluctuation in ginseng King''s heart. We didn''t take these situations to heart. "Ginseng, you seem to be in a bit of a bad state." Lin Fan really found ginseng state is not very good, concerned about the inquiry. Ginseng said: "no, just encounter some things, just don''t want to." Lin Fan likes to help others. Lao Zhang doesn''t have much opinion. He always follows Lin Fan''s idea. What Lin fan says is what he says. Lin Fan also agrees with Lao Zhang''s idea and trusts each other. To be honest with you. It''s an embarrassing scene. As for the evil cock Ginseng is very open and accurate. This is his most loyal chicken brother. He always stands with him. After all, eating his shit and saliva is not a matter of a day or two. A drop of excrement will be rewarded by a spring. During this time. Ginseng is being harassed. Lin fan has helped several grandfathers cross the road with their grandmothers and helped an old woman move her home once. The old woman invited Lin fan to sit upstairs and drink some water, but Lin Fan declined. Ginseng found that the people who were helped were really enthusiastic. That old woman, looking at Lin Fan''s eyes, was shining, as if she had something to ask for upstairs. Maybe it''s dry. I need some water. There''s faith in ginseng''s mind. Originally, ginseng could be completely shielded, but unexpectedly, this golden faith pierced all defenses and directly hit ginseng''s heart. [ginseng king, as long as I can keep my grandfather alive, I am willing to give half of my life to my grandfather. ¡¿ ginseng is not a man with a heart of stone. During this period of time, the faith came in waves. I already knew the specific situation of the other party. The adopted girl was still young and had a pure faith in him, the king of ginseng. Ah! Ginseng moved."Master, can you wait?" Cried ginseng. Lin Fan said, "what''s the matter?" "Just wait for me." Ginseng did not tell Lin fan, for him, this is a very shameful thing, think of others, ginseng king has never been soft hearted existence, even if those guys want to take advantage of him, they just take some shit. If you want to hurt him, don''t dream. It''s impossible. Not even the king of heaven. The advantage of practicing Shinto is that he can show his holiness in front of people from a long distance, which is impossible when he does not practice Shinto. Ginseng groped through that belief. Lin Fan was very surprised. He saw ginseng''s spirit body enter into the void and disappear. In a very magical scene, he didn''t stop it, but quietly guarded ginseng''s side. Far away. Sobbing In the brick house, there was only the cry of a little girl. All the relatives went outside, but no one agreed. The loss of money, if adopted, was just a burden. The old man has gone. I left with regret. When I left, I couldn''t let go of my granddaughter. "What do you want to do next?" "Whatever you can do, you can do the next thing, and the money will go to whoever does it." "I''m talking about the girl." "To the orphanage." "Well, I agree with that. It''s the only way out for that girl." "Ah, the old man is annoyed and doesn''t look at his age. He even dares to adopt an abandoned baby. Now it''s all right. He''s patting his ass and turning up his hair. The girl left behind still wants to be raised by us. It''s a good calculation." "You can''t say that. He''s your uncle. I remember when you didn''t get married, your uncle gave you some money." "What are you doing? I''ve paid it back." "That''s what you said. It took more than ten years to return it." "What do you mean, you are adopted." "It''s relatives who make all the noise." A group of people were silent and stood outside smoking and puffing. As for the situation inside, they didn''t care at all. They just let the girl cry first. When they were tired, they went in to clean up the mess. Inside. The little girl crawled on her grandfather and cried very sad. All of a sudden. Inside the cold room, there was a golden light shining on the little girl, a warm air rising out of thin air. The little girl wiped her eyes and looked at the back in doubt. When you see a bright golden shadow floating in front of you. There was a look of shock in the red eyes. Poop! "Ginseng king, please, help my grandfather." The little girl knelt on the ground and kowtowed her head. She was a little old, and she was not afraid of pain. Her forehead was red. Ginseng looked at the scene in front of him. He was very helpless. What he was doing was normal. He really didn''t want to manage it, and it wasn''t so easy to manage, but He wanted to slap himself in the face. How can I be touched. If the chicken brother knows, he will be laughed at. "I am the king of ginseng. The believers are blessed. Your filial piety moves heaven and earth. But life, old age, illness and death are days, you know." "I know." "But your filial piety moved me, just as you wish." make complaints about the king''s heart, but when facing this kind of thing, it is poker faced. Just tell a little girl what''s the use of this. What''s the use of bluffing. "Thank you, ginseng king." "Remember, don''t tell anyone about today. Always keep it in mind." "Twenty years of life!" Ginseng king looked at the old man lying on the bed has no gas, want to come back from the dead, really want to damage the foundation, no way, since was deceived, that can only recognize. Mad. Never do this kind of thing in the future. Hard not to please, I just want to follow the master honestly, domineering, do something good, give it to others. At this point. Ginseng from cut an arm, into a golden light hit the old man''s body. "All right." The voice just dropped. The ginseng King left as a golden light. The little girl looked at her grandfather in a hurry I found that my grandfather''s face was white, and he gradually had blood color on his face, and even breathed. This is completely robbing people from Yama. Powerful and frightening. This is the true nutrition of ginseng king. Even if it''s dead, it''s alive.¡­¡­ Yanhai city. When the spirit body returns to the noumenon, the original spirit of ginseng is very strong. When it can be stopped, the whole person seems to be very decadent. Riding on the evil cock, he is tottering, as if he can fall at any time. "Ginseng, you..." Lin Fan found ginseng strange, do not know what happened in the end, how can suddenly, become so weak. Just as ginseng was about to speak. A mysterious light from the sky, into the ginseng body. The ginseng, riding on the rooster, suddenly floats up and blooms with golden light, which seems to be the casting body of golden light. It completely achieves the golden body of Shinto. Decadence disappeared without a trace. The spirit and spirit are completely full. "Is that ok?" Ginseng heart exclaimed, did not expect to have such a situation. It''s even hard to believe. The little girl''s faith in herself has reached this level. And the light just pouring into the body seems to be merit Lin Fan smiles. He can feel it. Ginseng must have been doing something secretly just now. Just didn''t say it. But the light from the sky, which he can see and feel, is a reward for ginseng. Shinto is very mysterious. If ginseng thinks more and studies more, it will understand what is the situation. PS: I can''t help it. This chapter can only be written in 7000 words. Originally, I wanted to write it at ten o''clock. I should be able to do it until about 1234. I just had a friend yelling for dinner, which made me feel uncomfortable. Chapter 577 Gold is shining. The people around were shocked to see this. "Ginseng King..." I don''t know who is shouting. The citizens knelt down and prayed. Ginseng is very famous. At least in Yanhai City, ginseng is much more famous than Lin fan. That''s the horror of faith. Even if you do a lot of good things for the people, it''s far less famous. Like now. Lin Fan walking on the street, some people may think that very familiar, but far from this situation. Ginseng has been canonized. Even if Lin fan is the Savior and their hero, he is not as famous as ginseng. Lin fan is a great love, which can not be popularized to every citizen. But ginseng can do it. In a simple way. Those who can regard Lin Fan as the Savior are intelligent. Although there is no personal benefit, they can ensure that all people live in peace. The advantage of ginseng is that everyone can get personal benefits. In a word, good. It''s none of my business. I didn''t help myself anyway. That''s basically what it means. Before long, the golden light dissipated, ginseng''s own breath became a little different, there was a kind of God''s breath, great shore, brilliance, mystery, these are a kind of detached temperament. "That''s good?" Ginseng''s eyes are turning stealthily. He thinks that he is not a kind-hearted person. He can only think of protecting himself, but he is made by this little girl Ah, how to say, the defense that is directly moved is broken, that is, it is directly broken. He is the king of ginseng. He is an absolute tonic. It has existed for a long time, and its effect is amazing. In the eyes of the strong. He is the biggest tonic, swallowing the kind that can fly. Lin Fan touched ginseng''s head, "just to help others?" "No, don''t frame me up. I didn''t do anything." Ginseng retorts directly, but doesn''t want to admit it. This kind of thing happens once, and everyone who doesn''t need to do it knows it. This time, I was lucky. After some injuries, I recovered in an instant. If it''s publicized. More and more people come to beg him, but they don''t bother him to death. My body is so precious that I can''t even bear to touch it. Keeping a low profile is the most important thing. Lin Fan laughs. He knows ginseng must have done something good. Otherwise, there will not be such a vision. It is clear that heaven has a sense of it and has brought down merits and virtues. Of course. Lin fan doesn''t know about Shinto either. His absolute power of belief is amazing. From practicing Shinto until now, only the little girl who just became his most loyal believer. Although the little girl is an ordinary person. But people''s faith is endless, especially for such a devout believer. Her faith has turned into gold, which is a great tonic for ginseng. Seeing whether Renshen wants to admit it or not, Lin fan doesn''t say much. It seems that Renshen is really low-key. Even if he does something good, it''s in his heart and he doesn''t want to tell anyone. Then. Lin Fan takes them to Han Xiaoxiao, but he doesn''t find them. Smelling their taste, he finds that they are not in Yanhai City, but in a very distant place. I feel familiar with it. Then it occurred to me that they were in Changbai Mountain. Gee! Why didn''t you meet them at that time. Lin Fan thought. At that time, I didn''t think that maybe they had already gone, and they didn''t notice it, or they went later and staggered. I want to find my wife Mu Qing, but I think I''m still at work, so I can only dispel this idea. It''s not good to do my own private affairs at work. In his opinion, it''s a professional dereliction of duty. You can only go after work. If the one eyed man knows Lin Fan''s idea, he will be moved to tears. Take a good look at where to find such a good employee. It''s clear that there''s nothing wrong with him. He has to stand on his post conscientiously. Don''t those who cheat and play tricks shed tears when they see this scene? Don''t you feel guilty? Night! Supermarket. "Well And this one. " Lin Fan stands in front of the counter and selects snacks. Every snack looks delicious. Lao Zhang is drooling. He likes these unhealthy foods best because they can make him feel happy. "Can I choose some?" Lao Zhang asked pitifully. Lin Fan said with a smile: "of course, you can choose by yourself." Lao Zhang, who got the answer, was very excited. He took milk and ham sausages, as well as spicy sticks. When they were in a mental hospital, those bad people didn''t give them any.Now the freedom to choose what you like to eat, really happy ah, happiness has burst, about to overflow. After a long time. WOW! Supermarket owners see each other will hold snacks, stacked on the table, blinking, a little confused, next to a small cart, do not put snacks into the cart, but to hold, in the end is how to think. Forget it. Customers are God. As long as you are willing to spend money, no matter whether you use your hands or feet, you will always be the God in my heart. "How much is it?" Lin fan asked. The boss quickly brushes the number, and the sound is continuous. Finally, the number is displayed on the screen. "Five hundred and sixty-one." Didi! Scan code successfully. They walked out of the supermarket with big and small bags. Hotel. MuQing brushes her mobile phone. There is no special news recently. Even the shadow meeting she is worried about has no news, but she knows that the shadow meeting is definitely in action. Anyway. She''s been at shadow club for a while and knows what''s going on there. Ding! Mobile phone information. Click to open it. It turned out to be a consumption record. 561? MuQing can only think of the bank card tied to Lin Fan''s mobile phone, and there should be consumption again. "Do I take care of others now?" I don''t think so. Mu Qing''s feeling to Lin fan is very good. She has a good eye for people. Whether she is worth trusting for life or not can be seen. In her opinion, Lin fan is an authentic straight man. Straight can''t be straight any more. But very loving, very caring. It can be found from the little things in the past. Just as she thought about these things, there was a knock at the door. "Wife, I''m here." Lin Fan''s voice came from outside the door. For Mu Qing, she was already familiar with this kind of address. Maybe she really began to take it in. Mu Qinggang is about to open the door. From the mirror at the entrance, he can see that he has not made up yet. If it is in the past "Wait a minute." MuQing goes to the bathroom and does what women like most and what men hate most, that is, make-up. From this aspect, we can see that MuQing has attached some importance to Lin Fan and likes to show the most beautiful side in front of him. It''s just a little bit of trouble. It''s normal to take off makeup and go to bed at night. Who would have thought that Lin fan would come suddenly and make up again. It''s really annoying. Outside. "What''s the matter with her?" Lao Zhang said Lin Fan said, "I don''t think so." Lao Zhang said, "then why does she want us to wait?" Lin Fan pondered and said slowly, "maybe I''m shitting." Hearing this, Lao Zhang suddenly began to laugh. "Hey, hey." "Hey, hey!" Lin Fan with Lao Zhang a smile, standing at the door of the smile is very strange, no one can see can be no good, after all, this is a bad uncle''s smile. The evil cock looked at them. I thought. Big silly fork. I mean it. As an undercover agent of evil things, the two stupid guys in front of him showed many stupid behaviors. He didn''t want to say anything or do anything, so he could only watch in silence. Take care of these two idiots with caring eyes. After a long time. Creak! MuQing opens the door from the inside. She is very beautiful. After making up, she is more beautiful. She is the perfect goddess in everyone''s heart. "Wife, do you have a bad stomach?" Lin Fan came in with something and asked after him with concern. MuQing doubts: "no, my stomach is very good." "Oh Lin Fan put the snacks in his hand on the sofa and said, "these are the snacks I bought for you. They are delicious." Looking at the big and small bags on the sofa, Mu Qing was full of doubts. She thought that she had just been prompted by a bank card text message to buy snacks with my money, and then gave them to me, saying that they were gifts for me. It''s a bit deep. But "Thank you." MuQing is very happy. Buying good things at night shows that she has a high status in each other''s heart, but she can''t figure it out. Does Lin Fan really take himself as his wife? If you really think of yourself as a wife. Then why did he never take the initiative. Nowadays, boys have a lot of routines. They want to stay away from home at night. They just want to stay with women, have a drink, watch a movie, or take a walk. It seems very romantic. But the ultimate goal is to have a happy night. But Lin Fan gave her a different feeling.Never used a routine like this. Even if I had to sleep in the same bed with myself some time ago, I was respectful to each other. I hugged and fell asleep. Even my little hands were not active. Instead, I put them there honestly. Mu Qing thinks that she is not a woman who has a lot of rules. She feels right. Everything will come naturally. If you don''t take the initiative, how can we have further contact. Can you still let me take the initiative as a woman? But really don''t say it. In the dream world, Mu Qing is very active and comes every night. Fortunately, Lin Fan''s kidney is good and can stop it. Otherwise, it will be over. But if Lin fan has his own idea, he will find out why he is not pregnant. This is a surprise. Lin Fan said: "don''t thank me. You are my wife. I should buy things for you. As long as you like it. " Lin Fan didn''t see his wife for a while. I really miss it. Take the initiative to embrace, absorb the fragrance of his wife''s hair. MuQing has long been used to being taken advantage of in this way. I used to be a little disgusted. But now I''m used to it. Even, when Lin Fan suddenly becomes serious, she will feel uncomfortable. Is there something wrong? MuQing found that Lin Fan''s clothes seemed to be just those sets. Now the temperature is getting colder. "Go out and buy you some clothes." MuQing said. Lin Fan said, "OK, but can you buy some for Lao Zhang?" He will think of Lao Zhang and never forget each other if he does anything good. MuQing nodded, no problem, but she always thought, the relationship between Lin Fan and Lao Zhang is too good. November 25th! Morning! It''s still a beautiful day because of the cold weather. The new clothes Lin Fan and Lao Zhang wore were bought for them by Mu Qing. When they changed into new clothes, their mental outlook became different and energetic. Next door to the special department is the golden body of ginseng. There are a lot of people visiting every day. Incense money can''t be counted. It''s crazy. This business must be controlled by special departments. It''s not too sorry if some people can''t make money. Ginseng King''s name in Yanhai city is particularly loud, no one can compete with him. Even Lin fan, the patron saint of the inheritance, has some incomparable. Citizens are used to burning incense and praying. I hope the future will be happy. And right now. There was a thunder in the sky. Lightning and thunder, thunder like a python like swimming. The vision burst. Many citizens are looking at the sky in fear. I have no idea what happened. Next. There is a voice in the sky, as loud as a bell. "Lin fan, the ancestor of the sorcerer clan, if you want to fight with you, come to fight quickly, or you will be exterminated." That''s the first thing to say. Even people who don''t know anything are scared. If Lin fan doesn''t fight with the other side, the other side will destroy all human beings. What a terrible thing it is. I shudder to think about it. Special departments. The one eyed man''s face is dignified. "What''s going on?" Now he was surprised by the sound. All the time, they are in peace. Even if the star family comes, they don''t take drastic actions. They are relatively friendly to each other. And now it''s coming. It''s really a little puzzling. Soon. The high-level of special departments gather together. In case of such an emergency, it must be solved at the first time. "Where''s Lin fan?" Asked the one eyed man. Liu haichan said, "I went out early in the morning with his old Zhang." After he came back, Liu haichan sat in front of the tree every day and realized that it seemed useless, but his accomplishments were growing, and it was only a matter of time. One eyed man calls Lin fan directly. He''s too hard-working. If he goes out so early in the morning, it''s OK to go out later. If he''s here, everything is very easy to solve. Where do we need to be like this? We have no choice. The phone is through. Ask where it is, come back quickly, the departments gather, something big happened. After hanging up the phone. The one eyed man got up and looked at the serious people, smiling and waving. "Let it go." Master Yongxin:??? Lin Daoming:???¡­¡­ All of us have adjusted our mood to be ready for the war. We are ready to listen to the orders at any time and fight against those who dare to invade their homes. But now The one eyed man''s words made them confused. "What''s the matter?" Asked the one eyed man. Master Yongxin said, "when a strong enemy invades, we should work together." The one eyed man said with a smile: "it''s unnecessary. I''ve contacted Lin fan. He''s back now. When he comes out, he can solve the problem. You''re all busy. To tell you the truth, you can''t help with your current strength." "Xu Zhengyang, what you said is a little too much." Lin Daoming protested. Listen to what people say. If you learn to speak a little, it''s impossible. "Too much?" The one eyed man shook his head and said, "how can it be? Just tell the truth. Don''t worry about it." This is the situation. All the people who have done it almost explode. The one eyed man looked at Jin Heli and said, "now go to appease the people immediately so that they don''t have to worry. Their patron saint Lin fan is going to solve this problem." "Yes." Jin Heli said, twisting her waist to leave. Master Yongxin''s small eyes want to take a peek. The one eyed man said, "you can''t see what you look at, nor what your age is. That''s what other young people can see." "Benefactor Xu, don''t spit out blood, or the Bodhisattva will not bless you." Master Yongxin said solemnly. The one eyed man waved. "Break up, break up, I''ll wait for Lin Fan downstairs." I don''t want to talk to them. Go downstairs to meet Lin fan. In the office. Master Yongxin and others looked at each other. "Well, can you bear to suffer such humiliation without any reason?" Lin Daoming took the initiative to open his mouth and couldn''t accept what the one eyed man had just said. We agree that we can be weak. But no matter how, once for the special department flow blood, flow tears, no point recognition? Master Yongxin put his hands together and said, "yes." "You..." Lin Daoming is very disappointed with Yongxin. He is really bald and funny. Liu haichan said: "I go to practice. Strength needs to be cultivated slowly. It''s not what I say. If you are weak, you need to practice well. If you don''t take action, you won''t become strong. Lin Daoming, as a strong man in Maoshan, you haven''t found out recently. Do you feel like the sun is setting in Maoshan?" "Fart! It''s a high hospital of doctors. What does it have to do with Maoshan? " Lin Daoming cried, then as if to think of something like, "big sister, my brother did not aim at you, just casually use an analogy." "Ha ha." The old sister of the doctor sneered and then got up and left. "Old sister..." Lin Daoming saw her leave and wanted to keep her, but he didn''t take any action. "Look The old sister is angry. " Liu haichan likes to attack Lin Daoming angrily. He says meaningfully, "do you really think other doctors have no way out? To tell you the truth, what she brought back from Changbai Mountain is absolutely not simple. When she studies it thoroughly, I''m afraid doctors will really take off. As for you Maoshan, I''m afraid you will really be at the bottom. " "Blow." Lin Daoming disdains Tao. Liu haichan said: "blow or not, you know, we''ll wait and see." Then he got up and left. Lin Daoming was a little worried by Liu haichan. Don''t get to the end. It turns out that you are the real clown. If you do, it will be very embarrassing. At this point. There''s a lot of noise on the Internet. Netizens have seen the situation just now. It''s amazing. It''s very oppressive. "The trough! Who can tell me what''s going on? Isn''t it honest for the stars to stay here? " "This time, it''s the ancestors of other big families who have come here. The people who call their names and ask our guardian God to fight with him. It''s nothing." "We''re box stuff." "What is Laozu? Is he very powerful?" "Danger has come. In fact, I have known for a long time that the star family is not so friendly, but there are still a group of silly forks who lick at the star family. It''s shameless." The question that has been discussed on the Internet is whether Lin fan is the opponent of the other party. If it is in the past. They will certainly think that Lin fan is so strong that there should be no problem. But now The enemy is dark and I am clear. There is no absolute assurance of where others dare to come. That''s why. There must be absolute assurance, otherwise it can''t be like this. This kind of situation is not one person can think of, mainly a little bit of brain, can understand. I''m not sure.How dare you come? The children of the star family who have been staying on this planet all know that the ancestors of the three families come here with dignified faces. Lao Zu came forward. Things get out of hand. They have a good life here, provided they don''t provoke Lin fan. Of course. There are also many children of the star family who are very excited. They especially hope that the three ancestors can hammer Lin fan to death. After all, they all live under Lin Fan''s power. Alliance High Court. Mu Hao teaches the students, but their attention is attracted by the situation just now. All of them are looking through their cell phones with their heads down. "Teacher, are we going to die?" A classmate asked. Mu Hao put down his book, looked at the students who were still willing to listen to him and said, "No "Why?" "You are of the same race with Lin fan. Don''t you know his strength up to now?" Mu Hao has long given up the idea of fighting with Lin fan. There is a big gap between the two. It''s like having a gap. There is no comparability at all. Even if it''s the ancestor of the star family. He doesn''t think the other side is Lin Fan''s opponent. The students fell into deep meditation when they heard what Mu Hao said. Mu Hao came to the classroom and looked at the sky. Now he is much more calm than when he first came here. After his mood came down, even his temperament changed, and I don''t know why, maybe he has reached a certain level. "Well, it''s not interesting to come from the front." If it was in the past, he would never have thought that Laozu existed. He was the strongest man in the starry sky. He had the power to destroy heaven and earth. Who could stop him. Who thinks they are the opponents of Laozu. But since he met Lin fan, he knew that this guy was not simple and could not be dealt with by Laozu. To be honest. He wanted to see how the grandfather was beaten now. But think about it. In case of Laozu''s defeat, he will finally be involved in his anger. So. No matter what happens, we should adhere to the style of doing things regardless of ourselves. Inside the city. Sun Xiao started the live broadcast as usual. When the live broadcast room takes off, they all want sun Xiao to live broadcast the scene of Lin Fan''s battle with his ancestors. In this case, sun Xiao''s head is almost burst. As long as he has a little intelligence, he knows that this kind of battle is not something you want to participate in. The battles that used to be broadcast live. Although it is fierce, it has not reached the point of hurting the innocent. But now [exploding balls send ¡¿ [little goldfish send ¡¿ ¡­¡­ Sun Xiao patted his head with an uncomfortable and indecisive expression. Xiang is really fragrant, but "OK, old fellow iron, what do I do with Sun Xiao? That''s the live broadcast of old fellow''s live broadcast. I''ll give it to you and give you a good scene." He wants just the right meal. Or you''ll starve to death. Let''s say that these guys who want to unsubscribe, if they are all like this, they will never pay attention to them, and they will not take any risks. But there are always a group of people who brush their gifts silently, and the brush is not cheap. Who can stand this attitude and behavior. Give me a peach and give me a plum. Needless to say, we will definitely repay each other well. "Brothers, it''s up to me. I won''t let you regret it." ¡­¡­ Far away from Yanhai city. After the three ancestors came here, no one knows where Lin fan is. Of course, if you ask, you can ask, but they are all ancestors. The status is high. No one has to go to the other party in person, it must be to let the other party come to them. The old ancestor of the sorcerer said, "the Dragon God said that all the situations should be taken into consideration. This place is very good. It''s better to make good preparations first. We must be absolutely safe." The ancestors of the Titans and the Vajra agree very much. The Dragon God says that the other side is very strong. They naturally know it, but they don''t say that they will come here ahead of time, make a good situation first, wait for the other side to step in, and activate the big formation at that time, so as to ensure that the other side can not fly. It''s easy to destroy the stars with their strength. But there are a lot of children of the big families in the sky. If they really destroy the planet, other big families will never let them go. Those who fight alone are afraid of others, they are afraid of the attack of the group. Who can handle that situation. Then, the three ancestors set up a net here, and countless terrorist formations fell down and could be activated at any time. At the same time, the ancestors of the sorcerer clan let them hide, and directly suppressed them when the situation was not right, without giving each other any chance to resist.Confidence is inevitable. But we should also talk about some strategies. Since you are very strong, we will use the highest standard to receive you. It depends on whether you can hold on. ¡­¡­ After a long time. It''s a place agreed by the ancestors of the witches. Several figures appeared. "You stay here and don''t move. I''ll solve it." Lin Fan said. He received a phone call from the one eyed man and knew that someone wanted to compete with him. He didn''t pay attention to this kind of behavior. Moreover, Lao Zhang and them all wanted to come, even if they brought it with them. Sun Xiao adjusted the lens. The netizens in the live broadcasting room were stunned. They were just in Yanhai city. In the blink of an eye, the speed is too fast. It''s beyond imagination. I can''t believe it if I didn''t watch the live broadcasting with my own eyes. At this time, sun Xiao was very excited. The blood was boiling all over. He once risked his life to live, and got some chances. He didn''t dare to say how strong his cultivation was, but in the society of average people, he was still very good. Lao Zhang said, "you should be careful." Lin Fan said with a smile: "well, don''t worry." The one eyed man clenches his fist at Lin Fan and cheers him up. The meaning is very clear. Come on! Then he looked at Sun Xiao and reminded him, "watch out, boy. Don''t run around. This battle is not simple. It''s affected, but no one can save you." "I understand." Sun Xiao nodded. He still thinks highly of his own small life. In the past, he might have taken the risk of live broadcasting from a distance. Now he dare not stand by the one eyed man''s side and live broadcasting from a distance. As for why he can come. To be honest. Luck explodes. Knowing that he has a long way to go, if he can catch up with him, maybe it will be over by the time he gets there. So he came to the special department to take a chance. I didn''t expect to see Lin fan. I begged, and then I came. Sun Xiao felt that he was blessed by heaven and was always able to meet all kinds of good things. ¡­¡­ At this point. Lin fan saw a figure standing in the distance. It was obvious that the other side was looking for himself and came to the other side. "Hello, my name is Lin fan. Who are you?" Lin fan asked. "Xing Lei, the ancestor of the sorcerer clan, is the one who hurt our elders." Xing Lei said in a deep voice. He didn''t do it directly, but was observing Lin Fan''s situation. He was young, and he was really extraordinary. Lin Fan said, "I don''t know your elder." Xing Lei said angrily: "I hurt the elder of our clan, but I don''t know who he is. Good, good. In countless years, no one has ever dared to humiliate the wizard clan like this. You are the first one, but you will also be the last one." "Get up!" The voice just dropped. The ground vibrates and the array is activated, covering Lin Fan instantly. Lin Fan frowned. It was hard to understand what the other party said and what it meant. He didn''t understand very well. If you said I hurt your elder, you should at least tell me your name. If you don''t agree, do it. There was no exchange of martial virtues. According to the normal situation, if you really want to compete, you should report your name before you start. While he was meditating. Lin Fan found that something was wrong around him. His fierce breath solidified and locked him at the same time. This kind of feeling was not very good. "Hum, stupid guy, in the immortal killing array, you don''t know how dangerous it is. Dragon God, you''ve lost your sight." Xing Lei sneers in his heart, but also expresses deep disdain for the Dragon God. That''s it? Anyone with strength will find that there are problems here. But the other side didn''t seem to find out. Soon. The array is complete. The four extreme forces of wind, fire, thunder and lightning turned into endless killing moves, bombarding Lin Fan''s body. Boom! Heaven and earth vibrate. Even if it is to send out the prestige, it is frightening. Xing Lei sneered, but the smile lasted for a short time. When he saw Lin Fan''s situation, he was completely shocked. "This..." Lin Fan gently patted his body, dissatisfied: "you are not young, good no martial arts." The two ancestors hidden in the void were stunned. Some can''t believe their eyes. Just now, the opponent didn''t have any defense, so he blocked the immortal killing array. It''s kind of weird. Boom, boom. Xing Lei was so angry that his heart vibrated like a drum, shaking the sky. Suddenly, it caused a vision, and countless strong men with bare upper body bombarded the war drum. Then, the power of xinglei soared.From the ancient and mysterious Wushen''s peerless fighting method, with the body as the drum and the heart as the hammer, it blows out the sky shaking battle song to stimulate its own momentum. "Boy, it''s time for you to die." With a low roar, Xing Lei''s body covers the sky and the sun. With one palm, he directly blows Lin Fan away. Lin Fan spins twice in the sky and slowly falls to the ground, looking at each other helplessly. "There is no contradiction between you and me. Why do you want to kill me? Can you give me a reason?" Xing Lei, who is mainly powerful, looks dignified. The power of his palm is enough to explode the stars. However, when he bombards the other person, he is just like a mud cow into the water, and instantly disintegrates without a trace. "The Dragon God is right." Xing Lei understood what the Dragon God said. It''s really strong. Secretly communicate with the other two ancestors, activate the array and kill them here. Sun Xiao''s hands are shaking with his mobile phone. This is the real fight. So far apart, you can feel the breath that almost crushed him to death, even the surrounding space is broken, how terrible the strength to do. When Lin fan asked. Another array is activated. At the same time, the other two ancestors appear directly, which is a series of killing moves against Lin fan. At the same time, the naughty ones borrow the most precious treasure and try their best to smash Lin fan. The earth is shaking. Even the city people, thousands of miles away, felt this terrible shock. The original blue sky became chaotic. Lin fan has no interest in them. The strength of the three men is weaker than that of the Dragon God and the ghost, but for some reason, they will not let go even if they stare at their own death, as if they really have a deep blood feud. The Dragon God and the little Tathagata are standing in a very remote place, paying close attention to the situation here. "These stupid guys, who say it and don''t listen to it, think they are well prepared, but they don''t know what the gap between the two sides is." Said the Dragon God. Little Tathagata said: "Amitabha, he is very powerful. If he can follow me into the forbidden area, he will definitely gain something." Dragon God doesn''t talk nonsense. He continues to pay attention to the situation on the scene. According to his understanding of Lin fan, fighting is fighting and won''t hurt the lives of these guys. Right now. Xing Lei roared and made a big move. A flag appeared in his hand. The flag was a little shabby and stained with black blood. As soon as the flag came out, it was surrounded by a fierce breath, as if the breath of terror from ancient times had revived. "Kill "Kill Xing Lei waved the flag and swept away the mysterious lights. Lin Fan raised his head and pushed his palm gently. Time and space seemed to be stagnant. With a roar, he was crushed away by a powerful force. The flag, which had been blooming brilliantly, was instantly dimmed and directly suppressed by a move. Xing Lei spits blood and looks at Lin Fan in horror. The Titan ancestors and the King Kong ancestors did their best. Today''s situation is beyond their expectation. I can''t even imagine. They are well prepared enough to kill any great ancestor, but now they feel helpless. "You are not my match." Lin Fan said. If it was a month or two ago. He is very happy to compete with these guys, but I don''t know why, every time he wakes up at the beginning of the month, his strength becomes very strong. Is the improved strength in the dream also considered? I haven''t thought about these complicated problems. But it should feel like this. Xing Lei turns his eyes and suddenly sees that Lao Zhang and others in the distance should not have done these despicable things, but no matter who they are, they are forced into such a desperate situation. As long as you can control the war. Sneak attack! Threat! It''s not the point anymore. "Go and catch his accomplice." Xing Lei is stupid at last. No For him, that''s the smartest choice, "separate, I''ll get him." Titan ancestors and King Kong ancestors heard. Although some do not want to. But it''s the best way. "Good." "No problem." Two people should say. Originally, Lin Fan was very leisurely. He didn''t feel angry because the other party wanted to beat him. Maybe there was some misunderstanding. Until now, when he heard what the other party said, his face suddenly changed. He looks a little cold. This is a face rarely shown. One time, Lao Zhang met the evil cockroach demon. He was completely angry, and then the evil cockroach demon The Dragon God, who is paying attention to the situation at the scene, looks shocked. "No..." He didn''t expect that Xing Lei would come up with such an idea, which would kill him.The two ancestors of the King Kong clan and the Titan clan rush towards Lao Zhang. They are very fast. With their strength, they can win each other in the blink of an eye. Except for the Dragon God. No one noticed that Lin Fan''s breath was cold. The dragon has scales. Lin Fan''s name is Lao Zhang. You can touch one eyed man and sun Xiao, but you can''t touch Lao Zhang. It''s not a problem to laugh and scold at ordinary times, but as long as you touch here, then this battle It''s not competition anymore. It''s about killing people. "To die!" Lin Fan moved. "Trying to save them from me, dreaming." Xing Lei roared. As soon as he was ready for action, the Dragon God appeared directly in front of him and stopped him, "don''t be silly..." Right now. The sky and the earth vibrated, thunder broke out, as if something terrible had happened, and the sky turned red. The Dragon God''s face changed greatly. He looked back directly. When you see the scene in front of you. His eyes were round. "It''s still a step slow." The Dragon God shakes his head. The ancestors of the titans are broken down and their bodies are disintegrating. The head of the King Kong ancestor was smashed by a blow, and the law of the road in his body suddenly gushed out to dissipate between heaven and earth. The situation just now is amazing. The two ancestors are stopped by Lin fan. What they scold in their heart is that Xing Lei is useless. They can''t even stop it. Just when they are ready to start, they are frightened to find that they can''t resist each other''s strength. One punch through the body. A blow to the head. On their deathbed, the things in their minds were Xing Lei I love your ancestors These two are the ancestors of a big family. Their strength is earth shaking and they are in charge of the formation. Moreover, they are not so easy to die. Although they are not immortal, it is impossible to kill them. Broken bodies are just small things. As long as you can escape some, you can be reborn with amputated limbs, not to mention blood. But now It''s a direct fall. There''s no chance to turn over. How terrible is Lin Fan Gang''s two fists? Terror already contains a sense of destruction. "How could that be..." Xing Lei looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. Those are the ancestors of two big families. In a flash Just like that. He looked up at the Dragon God and Lin fan, who was standing there like a demon God. Suddenly, there was a chill in his heart. "I told you, you didn''t listen." Said the Dragon God. He did. Even if he doesn''t listen to the advice, it''s not humiliating to be beaten. But he didn''t expect that Xing Lei would move his mind. You''re lucky you didn''t die. The two of them are really rotten. Chapter 578 "Lin Fan..." Lao Zhang found that Lin Fan''s mood was not very good, and he seemed very angry. He didn''t want Lin fan to be so unhappy. Sometimes he thought about happy things. Lin Fan looked back, grinned and said, "it''s OK. I''ll protect you." There is care in the eyes. It''s like the old father''s eyes. "Well." Lao Zhang''s voice is very spiritual. My dear baby''s "um" is very emotional. Don''t feel sick. No matter how old you are, whose heart is not a baby. The one eyed man was shocked. Furious Lin fan, online killing. One punch, one kid. That''s the ancestor, the strongest one in the star family. Just now, it''s not a fight. It''s wonderful. How can you kill it in the blink of an eye? It''s a little complicated. It''s kind of amazing. The one eyed man knew that Lin Fan was very strong, but he never thought that he could be so strong. He was explosive. But it''s more of a sense of security. Laozu is no match. What else can we be afraid of. Sun Xiao exclaimed: "old fellow iron, have you seen whether you have seen the lie trough?" The most embarrassing situation for the illiterate is that when they describe something shocking, they lack language and can only describe it by lying in a trough. It''s vulgar, but it''s vivid. The live broadcast room takes off. "Handsome." "Two big black mice suddenly appeared and belched in the blink of an eye. Who can tell me what happened?" "The speed just now is definitely faster than the speed of sound." "You can''t exaggerate the speed of sound, even the speed of light." "That''s it? Is this the ancestor of the star family "I laugh." "I don''t know what happened, but I still want to say that Lin Shenniu forced Klass." The evil cock and ginseng look at the thunder in the distance. Poor thing. After all, wandering on the road of death, do you think it''s ok? With their understanding of Lin fan, it''s not over yet. "Dragon God, they were killed." Xing Lei was frightened and stammered. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Even if someone told him that before, he would not believe it. Dragon God said: "you are really looking for death. You shouldn''t fight against the people around him. Don''t talk or do anything. I hope I can save you. Maybe his anger should be dissipated." In today''s situation, he has been afraid to speak. "Lin fan, long time no see." The Dragon God smiles on his face, hoping to make Lin Fan feel better. Although he seems to be very stable, in fact, when he saw the scene just now, he was scared. It''s too strong. I didn''t expect to kill the two ancestors directly. When he fought with me, was he playing with me? Lin Fan said with a smile: "yes, long time no see." Seeing Lin Fan''s smile, the Dragon God was relieved. It seems that the situation is very good, not so bad. According to his previous understanding of Lin fan. A smile means nothing. "Can you give him a break?" The Dragon God points to Xing Lei and hopes that Lin fan can let him go. Although the relationship between him and Xing Lei is not very good, no matter what, Xing Lei is the ancestor of a big family. The other two ancestors have been killed. Even if they are sorry, they can''t be saved. Keep what''s in front of you. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "no, I can''t see anger and killing intention in his eyes. He will definitely fight against my friend in the future, so I can''t keep him. I want to think about Lao Zhang." The Dragon God looks into Xing Lei''s eyes. Can you see that? But he looked very carefully. He really didn''t see the meaning in Xing Lei''s eyes. "I don''t think he would have that idea." Said the Dragon God. Lin Fan said: "you say it''s'' should '', and you can''t guarantee it. I have to blow him up and I won''t let him leave. If he kills me, I don''t care. I will let him go. But if he kills my friend, I can''t let him leave." At this time, Xing Lei was very subdued. As the ancestor of a clan, when did he encounter this kind of thing. Now he is like a prey in a cage, waiting for the fate of being slaughtered at any time, which is a very uncomfortable feeling. The Dragon God whispered: "the only chance for you to live is to ask him for mercy. You are the ancestor of the star family. You are a strong man at the top of the mountain. But when you die, you will have nothing. Think for yourself." Xing Lei''s eyes are round and his face is not willing. If ordinary people encounter this kind of situation, maybe they will really listen to the Dragon God''s advice, but he is the ancestor of the Wushen clan. But If it''s really dead.Then there''s really nothing left. "I see." Xing Lei said in a deep voice, and then came out from behind the Dragon God, keeping a relatively safe distance from Lin fan. For him, the crisis still exists. Just as he was about to speak. Something bad happened. Lin Fan instantly appeared in front of Xing Lei, looking serious, "you want to apologize, I don''t accept, my friends are the most precious wealth around me, any threat to my friends, I will not be soft." "Fu Yao Yin!" Lin Fan clapped his hand at Xing Lei and pinched his finger. It was in obvious contrast with his previous casual hand. If he had to say it, it might be a serious hand. The Dragon God''s face has changed greatly. It''s too late to stop him. Xing Lei''s face changed, and he cursed his mother in his heart. He even wanted to raise the Dragon God''s ancestors up and scold them. He just listened to you and apologized. But now Open your eyes to me. Does he seem to give me a chance? "I''ll fight with you." Xing Lei is not a good stubble. With a roar, he is ready to fight with Lin fan, but his roar is just a futile cry. Boom! The demon seal falls. The thunder was covered, and the body was blasted on the ground. The terrifying force destroyed everything. The earth and the sky shook, and the movement was very terrible. "It''s over." The Dragon God murmured that he could not feel the breath of Xing Lei. The famous ancestor was so easily killed that no one would believe it. At the moment when the Dragon God was stunned. Lin Fan came to the Dragon God and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, it''s not that I don''t want to give you face, but that he I really don''t want to stay. You see my friend, that''s Lao Zhang, my best friend. I don''t want him to be hurt. Can you understand?" The Dragon God nodded his head. The ancestors of the sorcerer clan have been destroyed by you. Why do you ask me to do this. It''s just a big deal. The impact is extremely explosive. After a short period of shock, the one eyed man reacted instantly. Instead of greeting others, he went directly to the bodies of the other two ancestors. Now he has no style of leader, and is more like a cleaner cleaning up the battlefield after the war. The meat hurts. The ancestor of the sorcerer clan was beaten up, but the corpse was not found in the capital. The other two were OK. One was beaten up in the head, and the other was punctured in the body. They all have traces to follow. This kind of behavior is like opening a treasure chest. I know that every treasure chest has treasures, but the things inside are very exciting. But just as the one eyed man was about to start. Two bodies were found in the air. "They are dead, so give them the last dignity. I will take back the bodies of the two ancestors and give them back to their ethnic group." Said the Dragon God. Just ready to touch the corpse of the one eyed man, cold heart. The trough! It''s all about me. Unfortunately The other side is too strong, he can only watch the corpse floating to the Dragon God side, heart cry, corpse goodbye. The Dragon God sighs, the world is changeable, who said to become the ancestor will not die, meet Lin fan will still die, and the death has no ability to resist. It has spread. There will be an earth shaking earthquake in the star family. It''s just a small thing to cause a big stir. There are a large number of onlookers in sun Xiao''s live broadcast room. The live broadcast of this kind of war has attracted a lot of onlookers from netizens, including ordinary people, people from different departments, and children of the star family. In the studio, seeing these pictures, the stars were cold, pale and shocked. Those are the three ancestors. In their eyes is the existence of the invincible world, meet the need to worship, need to fear, how dare to have any reckless behavior, but others are very overbearing, directly dry explosion. They were scared out of their wits. Mixed in Changbai Mountain, some of the children of the star family, holding a mobile phone hands are shaking. "See, I''m really killed." "We are not blind, we can see it." "Some time ago, the elders of the three ethnic groups had just been taught a lesson and threatened that their ancestors would come. What I think is that they deliberately did so, formed conflicts and had reasons for conflicts. Now it seems that they are really looking for death." "Isn''t he afraid?" "Who''s afraid?" "Lin fan, he killed the three ancestors. Are you really not afraid of us, all nationalities in the sky, feel a kind of pressure, and then join hands to suppress it?" "All you think about is dreaming." They are well aware of the situation of all ethnic groups. They killed the three ancestors by fierce means and suppressed everything with absolute thunder. There is no need to question their strength. What else can they think of. Han Yan and Han Xiaoxiao are in Changbai Mountain.I also saw the picture of Lin Fan killing three ancestors. "It''s amazing." Han Xiaoxiao was very surprised. But Han Yan''s face is a little white. She doesn''t have a good attitude towards Lin fan. She thinks in her heart whether the other party will bear a grudge. Then one day, like the three ancestors, she doesn''t know the southeast, northwest and north of the country that she was beaten with one punch? Of course. This fear will never be shown. She is the elder sister, must steady, afterward arrogantly Jiao''s very. "What''s so powerful? He''s making trouble for himself." As for the trouble, she didn''t know. Anyway, she just said it casually. Otherwise, she didn''t know what to say. ¡­¡­ Lin Fan didn''t stop the Dragon God''s behavior. Just kill him. Let him take the corpse back. Although his behavior was a little grumpy just now, he never felt regret. To be able to protect Lao Zhang is the most worthwhile thing for him. The next day! The stars shake. The wizard clan, the King Kong clan, the Titan clan, and the three star families howl. With the fall of their ancestors, the star region in which they are located has lost its Qi and blood. The Qiyun mountains connected with Laozu completely disintegrated at the moment of Laozu''s fall. The people of the three ethnic groups are shouting, revenge, revenge. It''s normal to take the power of the family and fight with Lin fan to avenge their ancestors. They lost themselves in anger and didn''t understand how big the gap between them was. The Dragon God sent back the bodies of the King Kong and Titans, and did not covet anything from the two ancestors. Appease the two groups. Tell them frankly that what your ancestors have done is to blame themselves, not others. As for the shamans The Dragon God wanted to solve the problem thoroughly, but he didn''t know what to say when he faced the witches. Your ancestors died the worst, and their bodies didn''t exist. Looking at the anger of the sorcerer, he can only tell them that you want revenge, only to bring destruction to your sorcerer. Besides, who can blame you for this, or your ancestors for not listening to dissuasion and going their own way. The children of the sorcerer are very angry. But they know that this is a kind of incompetent anger, there is no use for birds. Even if they really go to find each other, they may not even know how to die. With the fall of the three ancestors. The ancestors of all nationalities in the starry sky are active. Some know the situation there, but some don''t ask about the world. When they learn about it, they are also shocked. How strong is it that can achieve this situation. The planet that used to be unimportant in their eyes, because of the recovery, gradually came into their sight. Until now, they gradually pay attention to it. Lin Fan these two words also began to spread in the star family. The strongest on the planet of recovery. Patron saint. After experiencing this event, the strong people of all nationalities in the starry sky are very surprised. "Lin fan, who is it? How can there be such a strong man on a humble planet? Does this planet have more terrifying opportunities, even comparable to forbidden areas?" This is what many strong people think. Of course, these are their guesses. What''s the truth. It''s hard to say. But these circumstances also make them ready to move. If they want to pay close attention to the situation over there, they may gain something. The killing of the ancestors of the three ethnic groups did bring them great shock, but the shock came back to shock, and their thoughts would not change. Yanhai city. The one eyed man brushes the news and basically publishes the news about Lin Fan''s killing of the ancestors of the three ethnic groups. These news are all sent by the government. There are also some articles written by we media alone according to the pictures seen in sun Xiao''s live studio. The trend of the situation. Blow and it''s over. The one eyed man is to let all citizens believe that no matter who it is, we can solve it. You can live and work in peace of mind, without fear of death. It''s a pity to think of two ancestral corpses. It''s a pity. Although he didn''t see them, he could still imagine how rich their treasures would be. If only I could get it. Nothing else. Flying should not be a problem. Of course, the one eyed man really admired Lin Fan''s mentality. After such a big thing happened, he came back as if nothing had happened. He still took Lao Zhang shopping around. Hey, hey! The one eyed man has no reason to laugh, thinking of the shadow meeting without any movement recently. He knew that the organization was upset. Fortunately we have Lin fan. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. He has never underestimated the shadow club. It is mysterious inside. No one knows where the members of the shadow club are hidden. As he thought, if there is no Lin fan, the special departments will face great challenges.Let Jin Heli publicize the news that Lin Fan killed three ancestors. By the way, let shadow have a look. Don''t be too presumptuous, or you can''t afford the consequences. Make a warning to others. Of course. Laozu is not a chicken, but a real giant bird. Unfortunately, what the one eyed man can''t imagine is that the deterrence of this event to the shadow club is far less than that to the demon ancestor. Mozu has always been acting in the dark, breaking the seal and finding himself. Because of his self-confidence in his own strength, he has done some things openly. When the three ancestors came, there was a lot of noise. That kind of strong momentum is not easy. When he didn''t find himself, Mozu knew that he was not the opponent of those guys. Until Lin Fan killed the three ancestors, his expression became serious gradually. I have a deep understanding of Lin Fan''s strength. It''s so strong. Therefore, for Mozu, he felt it necessary to be careful. He would not have any radical behavior when he did not find his true self, such as challenging Lin Fan''s authority. November 30! The climate is very good. The temperature is getting warmer. On the whole, it''s very good. "Lin fan, I really want to go that day, but when I know, you all come back." Xiaobao drags Lin Fan''s hand. It''s a pity. He likes watching Lin Fan fight most. It''s full of worship. Lin Fan said: "it''s very dangerous. Although I''m here and there''s nothing, it''s safest to stay at home." Xiaobao said, "let''s play video games." "Did you skip class again today?" Lin fan knows that today is Monday, so he is supposed to go to school, but when Xiao Baolai''s work unit comes to him, it shows that he is ready not to go to school. Xiaobao said: "no, I didn''t skip class. Our school is renovated. We have a day off. We will go to school tomorrow." "Decoration again?" Lin fan is very confused, if you remember correctly, the number of decoration is a little more. "Well, we are noble schools, and we attach great importance to environmental facilities." Xiao Bao told lies with his eyes open, without blinking. Then he took Lin Fan and said, "go, go, let''s go and play." Lin fan is very responsible for his work. I never run away from work. It''s always helping others. It''s the same with playing games with Xiaobao. It''s a part of work. After all, Xiaobao is a lonely child. It''s normal to be happy with him. Game hall. The boss, holding a thermos cup in his hand, stood at the door of the shop sorrowfully, watching the surrounding situation. He looked up at the number. This is his crystallization. When he wants to be middle-aged, he has nothing to do and idles all day. All the people around him get married and have children. When he is happy, his heart is broken down and his mind becomes bright. Thinking of the scene of being beaten by my father when I was a child, I took out all my savings and opened a game hall. Unfortunately, the current market is not very good. Originally, there was a group of students supporting him, but he often did not put the primary school students in the same position as him. The primary school students left angrily and threw themselves into the card game. Right now. The boss sees the familiar figure and his eyes are round. It''s not the local tyrant he thinks about day and night. I didn''t say anything. Take the initiative to meet up, as long as do a good job in this single, at least a few months. He''s crazy about local tyrants. The boss warmly welcome, exaggerated expression, lick temperament is very prominent, will be welcomed in the store. Once. The boss just feels that Lin fan is familiar with him, but now he finds that this person who was not taken seriously by him before is actually Lin fan, the patron saint of our dragon kingdom. Besides, I just killed a few days ago. Pooh! No. It''s just a blast. The boss used all his life to lick Lin Fan and Xiao Bao. These two are the real overlord. As for others, that''s still Wait. The boss saw the guy on a chicken. It''s not human. It looks like ginseng. He rubbed his eyes and shook his head to make sure he was right. The trough! It turned out to be ginseng king. The boss covers his heart with a feeling of suffocation. Keep it steady. Don''t get excited. "Boss, what can I do for you?" Xiaobao said: "turn on the machine!" "Good." At this time, they are playing the game as usual. The evil rooster has long been used to this situation and has no idea. In the past, he squatted there to watch them fight. "Hello, can I have a picture with you?" The boss asked squatting.The evil cock was a little excited. He didn''t expect anyone to cooperate with him. It seems that I, the king of Evil Heroes, have gradually become famous. "King ginseng, I''m your disciple. Can I take a picture together?" The boss is very humble and respectful. His knees are soft. Ginseng says: "at will!" The evil rooster is a little sad. He wants to take a picture with ginseng, not with his evil hero Wang What do you mean? What''s your attitude? You should ignore me like this. You want to take a picture with me. I don''t want to talk to you. Big idiot. Click! The boss contentedly holds the mobile phone, and then he serves Lin Fan and Xiaobao very well. In order not to hurt Xiaobao''s self-esteem, he pulls Lin fan into the camera for the reason that he wants to take a picture with Xiaobao. A few hours later. The boss stood at the door of the shop and bowed down to see Lin Fan off Passers by showed a look of disdain. It''s shameless to do business to this extent. You know a fart, when you understand, everything is too late. "Yes, indeed." The boss stands at the door excitedly. The photo in his mobile phone is his most precious thing now. He wants to print it out and paste it at the door, and the name of the store also needs to be changed. I''ve got the names. [Renshen Wang duaI''s game hall] there are a lot of words, and the name is a little long. These are not problems. Moreover, the game hall must be sealed off. If you want to play a game machine with Lin fan, you can come to my game hall for three hours, select two lucky people from them and touch them for five minutes. Think of it here. The boss gave a dirty smile. "Boss, we''re here. Without us, your business must be very bad. As long as you give each of us a bottle of coke, we''ll forgive you." A group of primary school students came, the fat man holding his head high, looking at the boss with pride. If it was previously. He may bow, but now "Go away, study hard, play games all day, tell your parents to go, go, go..." The boss waved away the pupils. "You Boss, you bully people... " The pupils have strong self-esteem. When the boss said that, they were all red eyed and left angrily, "we will never come to you again. You beg us, we will ignore you." Indifferent to watch the group of primary school students leave. Close the door! Print photos. ¡­¡­ The dragon people living on this planet are very happy. The evil things disappeared for a long time. There is no such frequent invasion as in the past. Even if there are evil things, they will get lost by chance. There is absolutely no intention to fight against human beings. These are all the reasons for Lin fan. If it wasn''t for the dedicated employees like Lin fan, who knows what the situation is now. The sun is setting. Special departments. "Lin Fan..." The Dragon God appears and shouts Lin fan who is ready to go back to sleep. Lin Fan said with a smile, "what''s the matter?" The Dragon God really didn''t expect Lin fan to be so calm and admire each other''s mentality. Anyone who killed the three ancestors would either hide from the limelight or declare war in a high-profile way, which is absolutely impossible. "It''s settled. The three tribes have agreed that they won''t come here to make trouble. On the contrary, the ancestors of other big families ask me about your existence. Because of your existence, the planet will be safer." Said the Dragon God. Lin Fan said: "thank you. As long as they don''t mean any harm to my friends, I welcome them as guests. Moreover, I have some money now to invite them to dinner." I don''t know why. The Dragon God always feels that the tone of Lin Fan''s voice is a little strange, as if he is not on a horizontal plane. It''s really strange. "Oh, by the way, there''s one more thing to pay attention to. Little Tathagata always wanted you to go to the forbidden area with him. You should never pay attention to him. The forbidden area is very dangerous. It was a dangerous place that appeared a long time ago. After many strong people entered, they never came out again." "If he comes to you, just refuse." The Dragon God knows that the little Tathagata is afraid that he will not give up on Lin fan. He has been fooling him for some time, but he doesn''t pay any attention to him. Lin Fan''s strength is so strong that in the eyes of the little Tathagata, this is definitely the best choice. "Well, I know. I haven''t thought of going far." Lin fan will not leave here at will. He is not sure what dangerous things will happen when he leaves. It''s good to stay here. Everyday life is regular, happy and happy. That''s the end of the story. What''s next? "Well, I''ll go." Dragon God Road. Lin Fan said, "good night!" There is no intention of retaining.Normal people will say, eat a supper together, sing a song, more people eat supper, and then open a room to sleep? The Dragon God left. "Lin fan, what does he mean when he tells you this?" Lao Zhang asked curiously. Lin Fan said: "he likes to help others. He knows that I have conflicts with others and helps me solve them. If it''s not too late, I think I''ll invite him to a barbecue. But if it''s too late, it''s better to go home." "I want to eat it now." "It''s OK. Let''s have a barbecue. It''s my treat." "Well, that''s very kind of you." "We are best friends. Don''t be polite to me." PS: what factors do you like in the coming world? You can talk about them and learn from them later. Chapter 579 Night! Sleeping Lao Zhang licked his lips. He was very happy. He had a feeling that he could not finish the barbecue. Lin Fan looks at the sleeping Lao Zhang, the hen and ginseng, and smiles. The dream is coming again. I don''t know what it will look like. Quiet house, clock on the wall, ticking around. I''m used to it. It''s time to wait. Will appear in a strange environment. 00:00£¡ It''s time. Come and start!!! [foreign scene officially opened. ¡¿ [target: blacksmith Lin fan. ¡¿ [task: the darkness has awakened and will sweep the whole world to destroy the God of darkness. ¡¿ [physical strength transfer: 100%. ¡¿ [coming! ¡¿ a strange world. In the world of sword and magic, there are soldiers with strong body and great power, magic that destroys heaven and earth, magic with the help of elements, and giant Warcraft that destroys cities. A village. There are a group of simple villagers living by farming and hunting. "Am I a blacksmith?" Lin fan is a blacksmith in the village, and his skill is not very good, but in this village with only a few hundred people, he is a fool. It''s not very good, but it''s definitely on the table. "It''s a great environment." Deep inhalation of air, fresh air along the nose into the lungs, very beautiful, very sweet, there is a kind of unspeakable happiness. At this point. A middle-aged man, with brown hair and a face full of vicissitudes, just came back from the field with a hoe on his shoulder and said with a smile: "Lin fan, have you finished the sword you made for me?" When Lin fan saw each other, his name came to his mind. Scree! "It''s ready. Just a moment." After that, he walked towards the house. In the simple house, there were not many valuable things. There were many weapons made before on the walls. The workmanship was not perfect, but there was no problem in sharpness. Soon. Lin Fan picked up the long sword and came out. "Uncle Shi, this is a long sword made for you." Uncle Shi took the sword and held it in his hand. His eyes were shining. He said happily, "yes, next time that boar comes to my field to harm my crops, I''ll kill him with the sword you made." Living in the mountains, wild animals are very common. Some wild animals usually like to harm crops in the fields, and they don''t know how many people they cause bad effects. Uncle Shi hated this kind of thing, so he wanted to take a long sword with him and be ready at any time. When he met a wild boar, he could kill it with one sword directly, which could not only eliminate evil, but also get a wild boar for nothing. Check out. Lin Fan received a silver coin. When there''s no one. He took a rest in his chair and looked at the silver coin in his hand. This is the currency of the world now, which is very different from the currency he used in Yanhai city. Gradually. Lin Fan dragged his chin and pondered. He was thinking about what to do next. The task is very clear, that is to destroy the God of darkness. But he didn''t know where the God of darkness was. According to his past habits, he always thought that the world was round, waiting quietly, and one day he would meet him. But after some dream situations. He missed Lao Zhang and his wife very much. He didn''t want to stay for a long time, so he learned to take the initiative to find a goal, complete the task, and then leave here. Of course. What makes Lin Fan most unbearable is that he has deep feelings with the people here, and finally sees them leave him one by one. That kind of feeling is really bad. For his heart, it really belongs to a kind of torture. God of darkness It shouldn''t be hard to find. It must be a very evil existence to be called the God of darkness. With his current strength, it should not be a big problem to find the most evil existence in this world. Time flies. The location of his blacksmith shop in the village is not conspicuous, nor is it in the center, but every once in a while, people pass by, who are all villagers of the village. "Good, Lin fan." "Good." Lin Fan greets passers-by with a smile. The people in the village are very friendly. People are very simple. A few days later. Lin fan has been completely substituted into his present identity. Sitting there in a daze as usual.Business is rather bleak. The population of the village is there, and they are all ordinary villagers. No one is willing to build so many things. Every family has tools for farming, and it is not so easy to wear. So. According to the current situation, it''s normal to have no business for half a month. Look at the forging table. When Lin Fan got up, he had never hit the iron. The knowledge in his mind was very shallow. At most, he made some simple tools. "Since it''s OK, it''s probably good to have a good practice of iron striking." When you have an idea, you have to take action. Then, Lin Fan stood in front of the forging table and began to forge according to the memory in his mind. It wasn''t long. The sound came from the old blacksmith shop. "Eighty!" "Eighty!" There was an endless stream of hammering, and his strength was amazing. In this case, a piece of iron soon became what he thought. "It doesn''t seem very difficult." Lin Fan looks at his masterpiece with satisfaction. There was a smile on his face. He developed some wonderful hobbies in many dreams. Such as farming, fishing, reading and so on. At the beginning, I was not used to it. But after a long time, he found that these seemingly difficult things were not particularly difficult. Think about it. Lin fan is ready to learn forging technology. Right now. There was a noise not far away. "Everyone take up arms quickly. Shiji is surrounded by wild boars in the field. Let''s go and save him." A big man came back in a panic. He works in the fields with Uncle Shi. Yesterday, a wild boar rushed into the farmland. Uncle Shi, who got a long sword from Lin fan, saw this situation. He went to fight with the wild boar and killed the wild boar. They didn''t think that much at the time. A boar is just a boar. Kill and kill. It''s no big deal. But who would have thought that when they went to the field today, they were surrounded by a group of wild boars, as if they were coming to avenge their partners. When he saw this situation, he knew it was very bad. Taking advantage of the fact that the boar didn''t notice him, he took the opportunity to escape and went back to the village to look for help. The villagers heard the sound. They all got tools from the house, some holding hoes, some holding brooms, and they all ran towards that side with dignified faces. "Come on, let''s get there. Skee won''t be able to make it to that time." "Gather together, don''t be alone. Those wild boars have tusks. If they are collided, the consequences will be very troublesome." ¡­¡­ Lin Fan thought of Shiji, did not think much, followed the villagers to set out together. In the field. Uncle Shi has been surrounded by wild boars, waving his sword from time to time, yelling angrily, waving and driving those wild boars. He didn''t expect that wild boars should be so vengeful. I didn''t expect that these wild boars seemed to have some kind of wisdom. I know it''s coming. In the current situation, if there is no one to save him, his final end is to be dismembered by these wild boars. All hope can only rest on the villagers. I hope they can come in time. Dong Dong! The sound of the Gong came. When scree heard the voice, he was so confident that he exclaimed, "I''m here I''m here. " He knew it was the villagers. According to the current situation. Finally, I don''t have to die. Soon. When the villagers arrived, the boars who surrounded Shiji found that the situation was not right. They drew close to each other directly and faced each other. The villagers were shocked to see so many wild boars. I have no idea what''s going on. Skillen crawled back to the villagers. "Shiji, what did you do? How did you come to so many wild boars..." Asked a villager. This is rare. Shiji complacently said, "it''s nothing. Yesterday I met the wild boar that was harmful to crops. I stabbed him to death with the long sword made from Lin fan. I didn''t expect that these wild boars would come for revenge." Some people know that when scree came back, he came back with a wild boar. When you see this situation, you are still envious. But who can think of the price of this envy. It''s surrounded by wild boars. It''s really scary to think about it. If someone didn''t come back to inform me, I''m afraid they would be dissected by these wild boars.At this point. The boars and the villagers looked at each other, and the boars hummed. They were obviously very angry, as if they were brewing the anger in their bodies, and they would attack the villagers at any time. The villagers are a little nervous. Some women who hold brooms regret it. They know how to deal with wild boars. How can they carry such tools? They are just looking for death. All of a sudden. Someone exclaimed. "Look What is that With the exclamation of the man. People see a large boar king in the boar herd, which is twice as big as other boars. But from the outside, this boar is in a strong contrast with other boars. "Warcraft, that''s Warcraft..." There is a well-informed villagers fear. Warcraft and beast are two extremes. Warcraft are very terrible, only soldiers and magicians can deal with, ordinary people are not Warcraft opponents. Just now, some proud Shiji heard that there was Warcraft, and his heart was very cool. He really didn''t expect that there would be Warcraft. The people in the village lived here and had nothing to do with the world. I don''t know how long he hasn''t seen Warcraft. Once Warcraft hits the village. They are not rivals at all. "Roar!" Warcraft boar King roared, a pair of scarlet eyes staring at human. Lin Fan frowned. He felt that the distant king of Warcraft wild boar was ready to launch an attack. Then he looked at the villagers around him. They were all weak. In case of conflict, these villagers were not the opponents of the king of Warcraft wild boar. With that in mind. Lin Fan sent out a little breath. Just want to impact the Warcraft boar king as if to encounter some extremely terrible things. I look scared. The body is shaking. The king of Warcraft wild boar cried out in his heart that there are strong people in front of him. This breath will never be wrong. He is really a strong one. If he attacks, he will really die. Right now. Warcraft boar king is afraid. Nature makes him want to run. Tiktok is now broadcasting in PS:. Search Xinfeng, come and see my code word, Hei hei. Chapter 580 Lin Fan didn''t want to do anything to Warcraft boar king. The idea is simple. I just want the other party to leave. Uncle Shi killed your son. It''s really uncle Shi''s fault, but your son must be responsible for destroying uncle Shi''s crops. Therefore, we can only say that there is no right or wrong in this matter. As Lin Fan expected, Warcraft boar king really wants to run away. He is in charge of these wild boars. He has a good life in the surrounding area. He doesn''t worry about food and drink. The king pig must be good. I learned that my younger brother was hacked to death. As a Warcraft, he decided to give these humans some fierce look. At first, he saw the guy who killed his little brother with a look of panic. He was in a good mood and really excited. But who would have thought that among those tiny human beings, there was a strong one. The villagers with all kinds of weapons were very scared. "What can we do? It''s Warcraft. We can''t be rivals." "Are we all going to die here?" "I''m so scared." "I''m scared, too." Right now. A tender voice came. "Warm flame spirit, listen to my call..." "Fireball!" All of a sudden. A fireball the size of a basketball came from afar and fell directly on the king of Warcraft, which exploded instantly and completely covered the king of Warcraft. A moment later. The flames disappeared. Just now, the king of Warcraft wild boar, who had been scared to death, fell to the ground with a roar, and his body was covered with roasted black smoke. The villagers looked into the distance. I found a beautiful girl with long red hair, holding a magic wand, casting magic. "It''s the magician..." The villagers were shouting, with excited faces. Although they live in the village all the time, sometimes some experienced people will pass by and buy some materials from them. Naturally, they know the existence of the magician. Just in the face of danger, the village head reluctantly hid in the crowd, did not dare to head up, and now to see the magician, he walked out slowly with crutches. "Thank you for your help." As the head of the village, he must stand up at such a moment to welcome some powerful young people. Although he is old, he really envies these young people who can receive education. When he was young, he wanted to learn magic, but the key is that he has no money and no magic talent, which is a big blow to him. In the end, there is no way. Only obediently back to the village, inherited the father''s position as village head, living such a boring life now. If he is allowed to make a new choice, he will still come back to take over the position of village head. Lin Fan watched the four young people who suddenly appeared. Three women and one man. Two of them are magicians holding staff, and the other two are carrying big swords. Among them, the woman with long swords has short hair and fair skin. She looks very healthy and full of explosive power. "It''s OK. It''s just a star of Warcraft. It''s easy to deal with." Said the pretty girl with red hair. She just cast a level of magic, but to her surprise, this kind of magic can''t kill Warcraft with one blow. I don''t know why the first star Warcraft didn''t react. It''s like being in the same place. It''s really strange. She thought, maybe my magic is stronger, so I will kill Warcraft. The only male warrior with a sword comes to Warcraft and splits the head of Warcraft with a sword. A crystal core falls to the ground. Although it''s just a star Warcraft, no matter how small the mosquito meat is, it''s also meat. How can it be wasted. The village head said: "it''s a great honor for our village to welcome two great magicians and two brave soldiers in our small village. Please have a seat in the village. We want to repay the kindness of the four." After being so flattered by the village head, the four young people showed happy smiles on their faces. Sure enough, the smaller the place, the more respect they have for their profession. If it''s in a big city. Most of them are small members or hired by rich and powerful people to be thugs in the past. How can they be so respected by others. Lin Fan took a look at them. I mutter to myself. They are all weak. But is that the girl with red hair magic? It''s amazing. Although he didn''t know how the other party did it, he seemed to have a try. In the village. The village head''s house.A group of villagers gathered outside and looked inside on tiptoe. They thought the four young people were monkeys. Even a group of children tried to look at them closely. Lin Fan stood in the crowd and asked curiously, "is that the magic she just cast?" "Well, it''s magic, isn''t it powerful?" "It''s really great. How do you do all this?" Lin fan is quite curious and wants to know how these things are done. It''s amazing. Of course, he doesn''t have much interest in the fire just now. He can make a fire out of thin air, and it''s more powerful. The young villager said, "it''s very profound. I''ve heard people say that it takes talent to become a magician. If you don''t have talent, you can''t become a magician all your life. The village head wanted to be a magician when he was young, but later he came back obediently." "Talent?" Lin fan is very confused. I don''t know what he said about talent. Of course. Now he is just like the ordinary villagers, standing there and looking at him. No one would think that there would be an ordinary person who could destroy heaven and earth. Inside. The village head warmly served tea and water to the four young people. The status of magicians is higher than that of soldiers. Many soldiers do not have magic talent, because they don''t want to be mediocre all their lives, so they try to exercise their bodies, so as to exercise their strong physique and finally cultivate their combat skills. Of course, soldiers may be more powerful than magicians in the early stage, but in the end, powerful magicians can cause unimaginable damage, and that kind of power can be called a God. "Village head, are there any blacksmiths in your village?" Asked the male soldier. His name is Ryan. He''s very young, at most 20 years old, wearing inner armour of animal skin. In the face of the enthusiastic praise of the villagers, he has a kind of floating feeling, as if the whole person has reached the peak. It''s a great feeling. How I wish I could be praised like this in the future. The village head said, "yes, there is a blacksmith in our village, but the blacksmith skills in our village are not very good. We can only make some simple things. I don''t know if they meet your requirements." "It''s OK. I want him to help me mend my big sword. Some time ago, I fought with a Warcraft and split a hole." Said Ryan. Naturally, he knew what kind of forging masters there could be in such a shabby village, and he never gave up hope. "Well, I''ll have him called now." Said the village head. The village has not been so busy for a long time. Take this opportunity to publicize the village, so that the four magicians and soldiers can feel their enthusiasm. "Village head, Lin fan is here." Cried a villager. The village head said, "Lin fan, come here." Standing in the crowd, Lin Fan was pushed in. He didn''t know what the other party wanted to do. He came to the village head and said with a smile, "village head, what can I do for you?" He has been completely integrated into his present identity. I am an ordinary villager in the village. I make a living by striking iron. If I can find it, it must have something to do with it. Otherwise, what else can I do. "This is the hero who just saved our village." Introduced by the village head. Lin Fan said with a smile, "Hello hero." Poof! The girl with red hair couldn''t help laughing. Ryan scratched his head awkwardly and said, "I''m not a hero. My name is Ryan. You''re a blacksmith, right?" "Yes, I''m a blacksmith in the village." Lin Fan said. Ryan said: "do you have confidence in your ability? When my big sword was fighting with a very powerful Warcraft, it was cracked open. I want you to help me mend it. See if it''s OK." The voice just dropped. Ryan takes down the big sword behind him and puts it on the table. The big sword in front of him belongs to a huge sword, which is very deterrent to ordinary people. But this kind of big sword has high requirements for soldiers. It''s impossible to use the exquisite sword technique. Facing the enemy, it should be a heavy blow. Lin Fan wanted to touch the big sword. Ryan quickly reminded him: "be careful, my big sword is very heavy. Although you are a blacksmith, you should have great strength, but if you don''t pay attention to it, you can easily hurt yourself." "Thank you for your concern. I''ll pay attention." Lin Fan smiles and feels that he is a good person. He watched carefully, thinking about whether he could do it or not, and then said, "I think I should be able to fix it." "Well, I like your confidence." Ryan said with a smile. This big sword is not a good weapon. If it is really a good weapon, he is not willing to repair it for the blacksmiths in the village. If there is a problem, he will regret it too late. The village head patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and said, "come on, this is the weapon of our village benefactor.""Well, I know." Lin Fan nodded. Blacksmith''s shop. When they saw the scene, they didn''t dare to believe it. In such a bad environment, they even dare to say it was a blacksmith''s shop. If they put it in a big city, no one would want to buy weapons here all year. It must be a living example of starvation. Ryan is worried that Lin fan can''t move, so he helps Lin Fan put the sword on the forging table. He can''t hold the hammer because he will spend a lot of energy on the other side. Lin Fan thought about how to repair it later, and then said curiously, "how does a magician use his magic?" "Are you interested in magic?" Asked Ryan. Sure enough. People in small places are curious about magic. Magicians can be seen everywhere in big cities, and they are not very popular. Only those who can perform high-level magic will get the real respect and attention of others. It''s nice to be in this small village. It can also make them dress up. It''s a happy thing. Chapter 581 "Well, I''m very interested. I feel very magical." Lin fan is telling the truth. Since he developed a good habit of reading in another dream, he has always wanted to pursue the truth. I want to understand something I don''t understand. Increase their own knowledge. After all, if he and his wife have children in the future, he hopes that he can be excellent in the eyes of the children, rather than the kind of poor father. At this point. Lin Fan hammered his sword and listened carefully to the knowledge points that Ryan would like to talk about. "Eighty!" "Eighty!" He has a strong sense of rhythm. It''s really good to be able to control this sense of rhythm in a short time. He has absolute talent in learning. He believes that as long as he studies hard, he can definitely make the most powerful weapon. The road to blacksmith goes further and further. Finally, he became a blacksmith worthy of respect. Ryan said: "I''m not a magician. It''s reasonable to let them talk to you, but they don''t like to talk about it. Let me talk to you. After all, I need to thank you for repairing weapons for me." "Magicians are magical beings. They have high requirements for people who study magic. If you have talent, you can become a magician. But if you don''t have talent, it''s really a pity. No matter how hard you try, you can''t become a magician." "Magic relies on the power of the elemental spirits in heaven and earth, or the power of the gods. This is the simplest explanation." Ryan felt that he was really a person who was easy to be praised. After being praised, I feel very good. When you are in a good mood, you are willing to talk to others about things that even he can''t do. "Heaven and earth elements, spirits Something profound. " Lin Fan sighed, these just have touched his blind spot, he is very interested in magic, want to try now. But now we are casting iron, so we need to concentrate on it. We can''t make mistakes. Otherwise, we''ll be sorry for people''s trust in US and the behavior of explaining the knowledge of magic. Lin Fan''s experience in iron making is not very rich, so it''s impossible for him to make a peerless weapon. I thought. He is a very good young man, but his strength is really weak. If he has been training outside, he will definitely encounter danger. In that case When I think about it. Lin Fan didn''t say much, but when he was holding the handle of the sword, he passed an imperceptible flame power to the sword, hoping that he could save his life when he was in danger. It can only be done. The only pity is that the material of this sword is too poor to bear much. It wasn''t long. A clear voice came. "All right." Lin fan stops and looks at each other with a smile. Then he stands aside and asks Ren to check the sword. Ryan surrounded and looked at it carefully. He was surprised and said, "that''s good. Your technology is really good. If you can change the environment here, you can''t die of hunger even in a big city." "Is it?" Lin Fan said with a smile. "Of course, I''m a strong fighter. I never cheat," said Ryan Lin fan is in a good mood. Getting praise from others will make people happy physically and mentally. Although he is not as comfortable as Lao Zhang or his wife, he feels very good now. They are passers-by to the village. They get some supplies from the village and say goodbye to the village head. When I left. Ryan patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and said, "your iron striking skill is very good. Practice hard. Maybe you will become a teacher that soldiers like in the future." "Thank you." Lin Fan nodded, "I''ll do a good job in studying iron striking technology. I hope you can have a good journey." Village entrance. They were watched to leave. The village head sighed: "I don''t know when we can have a magician in our village. If there is a magician, it''s really great." If a magician can appear in a small village. It''s really a very lucky thing. But he knows This hope is very slim. There''s another thing Ryan didn''t say. The probability of magicians among the common people is really low. Most magicians will marry magicians, and the next generation will have a greater chance to become magicians. Night! The moon and the stars! Lin Fan lay in bed and couldn''t sleep. What he thought was what Ryan said to him during the day. Magician The more I think about it, the more I can''t resist my curiosity. Get up and go out.In case of accidents, Lin Fan came to a far place, recalled what Ryan told him, prayed to the elemental elves, and released the power of magic with their power. He came to a place where there was no one. Think about those words. "Elemental spirit, give me strength." Lin Fan recited a random spell, waiting for a moment, there was no movement. It''s strange that we didn''t succeed. He didn''t believe it and began to spell again. But it still didn''t work. Lin Fan felt his chin, lost in thought. "The elemental spirit "Element spirit..." All of a sudden. As soon as his eyes brightened, he seemed to think of something. Was it not that the elemental spirit was the same as when he was incarnated as a warrior of light? Lin Fan closed his eyes, feeling heaven and earth, feeling nature, just like when he was in Yanhai city. Slowly raise your hand. He saw it. See a lot of colorful things, are those the element elves that Ryan said? "Follow my lead, come to my arms, let me feel how magical the magician is." All of a sudden. A shocking scene happened. See Lin Fan''s palm, condensing strange light. The red torrent means fire. The pure white torrent represents the light. ¡­¡­ Fire, light, earth, water, wind, dark, and even destructive thunder. The seventh element does not exist. If Ryan saw the scene in front of him, he would be absolutely speechless. Damn it! How could this happen. Now there are only six elements in the magic system. But now, none of that is the point. Seven colors are condensed in the palm of Lin Fan''s hand, a terrible power is spreading around, the whole sky is gradually distorted, with his quiet action, thousands of miles, thousands of miles of magic elements seem to be absorbed. The movement was horrifying. Living around some of the Warcraft are awakened from sleep, panic creeping on the ground, there is no lack of some enough to destroy the city''s super Warcraft. They don''t know what happened. If you sleep well, such things will happen. Who is doing these things in the end? The magic power of human beings can never do this. Did the gods come? For these super Warcraft who already have wisdom, the current situation is really dangerous, just like there is a mountain pressing on them. They''re so stressed they can''t move. ¡­¡­ "Is that magic?" Lin Fan looks at the magic that condenses in the palm of his hand, and his face is puzzled. Although the ball of light is colorful and only as big as the palm of his hand, he knows that the energy contained in it is terrible. I want to throw it out. However, if it is thrown to the ground, it will definitely have a bad impact, and the environment will certainly be destroyed. Then he threw the magic ball into the sky. It wasn''t long. Boom. The light ball exploded. The night was dispelled, and the light was just as bright as the day, illuminating the sky and the earth. Then, a terrible shock wave swept over, tearing the ground and bending countless trees. The impact was really terrible. "Fortunately, I didn''t throw it on the ground, otherwise something would have happened." Lin Fan sighed. Then there was a big smile on his face. This is what Ryan said about magic. It''s really interesting, but he also thought that his magic seems to be different from other people''s, such as that of a girl in the daytime. Say a spell, and then you can cast a fireball. "It seems that I didn''t get the magic script." Lin fan is huffing. It feels good to try. After finding the magic script, he can try it several times. It''s a little late. Go back to sleep. After he left, the repressed Warcraft reacted and were scared to death. They didn''t know what happened. It''s really frightening. Even some Warcraft found that there was no magic in this area and it was drained directly. What kind of ability does it take to do it. Damn it! I can''t believe it. The powerful magicians in the mainland, even if they are far away, feel the just fluctuation. That is the outbreak of terrible magic, which forms the scene of destroying heaven and earth. Who? Is it the gods? It''s just that the culprit they want to know has gone back to sleep with his head covered and is ready to strike iron tomorrow.early morning! Lin Fan wakes up very early. As usual, he simply washes and makes some breakfast. Then he comes to the forging table and continues to hone his iron making skills. "Eighty!" "Eighty!" There was an endless stream of blacksmiths. Lin Fan was in control of his strength. He didn''t dare to use too much force to prevent the ground from being broken by a little force. And he knows. If he wants to forge good things, he not only needs solid ironing technology, but also needs all kinds of precious materials. He wants to try to make powerful weapons, but he thinks that his ironing technology is not solid enough, so he decides to practice hard and find some precious materials when his ironing technology is good in the future. "Lin fan, I worked so early." The villagers passing by said hello to Lin fan. Lin Fan said with a smile, "good morning." He likes it very much. If only he could bring Lao Zhang here, he would like it. First of all, the surrounding scenery is beautiful and the air is fresh. Besides, the villagers here are very friendly. He likes it very much. If there were not too many people waiting for him. He really wants to stay here for a long time. Chapter 582 Lin Fan''s character is the kind of easy-going, no matter where, can maintain the heart, not impatient, not panic, not surprised, get along with the people around, with a smile to influence them. Make them like themselves. It''s like this. The villagers are very nice to him, even the village head is very polite to him, maybe it is to repair the big sword for Ryan, and his position in the village head''s mind has been improved. "Lin fan, this meat is for you." The village head came with a large piece of meat. Lin Fan said, "is it for me?" The village head said, "it''s for you. It''s the meat of the Warcraft. It''s delicious. When the four adults left, they gave us the corpse of the Warcraft." "Thank you, village head." Lin Fan said with a smile. He looked at the meat in his hand and could see from the meat quality that it felt very good. It should taste very good. After the village head gave the meat to Lin fan, he left on crutches. His work is very easy. He usually walks around when he''s free, chatting with the villagers, and boasting about his youth with his old sister in the village. When the village head was young, he was also a handsome young man. He could also be called the second generation of half an official. He was the idol of many girls. Don''t treat the village head as an official. At noon. Lin Fan cooks his own food. The food is the meat sent by the village head. He has a big appetite. He can wipe out all the meat sent by the village head in one meal. "It smells good." His cooking skills are very good. Once Qinglian took care of his daily life. Later, when Qinglian got old, it was his turn to take care of Qinglian. Gradually, he developed a very good skill. Pick up a piece of meat and put it in your mouth. Chewing. "MMM!" Lin Fan''s eyes were wide open, as if he had tasted the rare delicacy in the world. There was no seasoning at all, but the cooked meat was delicious. Fresh! Tender! It''s chewy. "Is this the meat of Warcraft?" Lin Fan exclaimed that if Lao Zhang was here, he would be able to taste this delicious food. It would be so delicious that his tongue would fall out. At this point. A group of ignorant Warcraft don''t know the danger of things. It can only be said that danger is always there. But if Lin Fan stares at him, the end will be miserable. Now. What Lin fan has to do every day is very simple, that is, he keeps forging iron. As a blacksmith, with constant practice, he gradually has the feeling that he can go further and further on the road of forging iron. In this ordinary village, nothing surprising happened. Just as usual. Plain is full of warmth. Although we can''t earn much money, we have no worries about food and clothing. We have three meals. We can fill our stomachs every day, and we have a very happy and leisurely life. This is something that many people living in big cities can''t experience. In a few days! Lin Fan thought of the task, thought of waiting for his old Zhang and his wife, or to solve the task back, he was really curious about magic, but also had a glimpse of the way, also understand. It''s good to study well after going back. I have some experience in ironing. I can also go back and get a forging table. If I have nothing to do, it''s a good choice to listen to the voice of 80. Just as he understood. The God of darkness must be a very evil guy, and it must be very strong to call him "the God of darkness". At this point. Lin Fan let go of his perception, enveloped all places in an instant, and slowly realized that he was looking for the most evil and powerful guy. This kind of behavior is unthinkable to anyone. Who can have the strength to feel all places in an instant. Except Lin fan, no one can do this. "Found it." Lin Fan opened his eyes, already know each other''s trace, as long as there is no mistake, it should be him, quietly left the blacksmith shop, came to no one''s place, instantly disappeared without a trace. The Locke empire. The Royal high-ranking people gathered together with a dignified look, and their eyes could see a kind of helplessness and anger. "Too much." A roar came. It was a middle-aged man. His face was full of anger. He is the king of Locke Empire and one of the few great magicians in Locke empire. The rank of magicians is from one star to nine stars, followed by the Great Magicians. "Your Majesty, the king of the dead has given an ultimatum. If he doesn''t send the princess to him, he will turn all the people of a city into the dead." the man in the golden armor, with a lion''s head carved in front of the armor, is the leader of the lion Army of the Locke Empire and the God of war of the Locke empire.But even the God of war in the Locke Empire had no way to deal with the undead monarch. The other side is too strong. The strong have made people despair. At this time, the king was very angry, but there was no way. The undead monarch was really strong. Even the only Saint level magician in the Locke empire was severely damaged. Who could be the opponent of the undead monarch. "My daughter is so beautiful and kind that she can''t be touched by the evil spirits." They all bowed their heads and didn''t know what to say. If there is a way, they don''t agree to give the princess to the undead monarch, but now there is no way. The undead monarch''s undead army is too large, even if the national strength is not his opponent. "Your Majesty, for the sake of countless people, we really have to aggrieve the princess. Our Locke empire can no longer suffer heavy losses. The lion Legion stops the undead monarch and finally angers each other. Hundreds of thousands of people in a city are killed and converted into undead. It''s an unbearable blow to the Locke empire." Said a minister. Other ministers also nodded. At this time, there is no way for a minister to say these words. Everything is for the sake of the Empire. The king bowed his head and clenched his fist. The anger in his eyes could burn the undead monarch. He was a father, but also the king of a country. He wanted to protect his daughter and his people. Just when he was hesitant. A beautiful figure came out. "Father, I''m ready. Send me over." This blonde and dignified beauty is the princess, in the face of this kind of thing, her face is not afraid, only resolute. The king looked at his daughter and finally sighed slowly. Even as a king, what can he do? He''s a wretch who can''t even protect his daughter. ¡­¡­ Big grave. Lin Fan looked at the surrounding environment and felt really bad. There was no green plant, not even animals, but only corpses all over the ground. The dark ground was gloomy. "This is the place where the God of darkness lives. It''s really ordinary and has no style." Lin Fan said to himself. When the soil on the ground loosened, a skeleton hand stretched out from the bottom of the ground and snapped at Lin Fan''s bare feet. Lin Fan looked down, full of questions. What a surprise. The skeleton hand can move. To be honest, he had never seen anything so strange. Lin Fan grabs the skeleton hand and tries to pull it out to see what it is. WOW! A skeleton was pulled out of the ground by Lin fan. There are two soul fires burning in the skeleton''s empty eyes. Although there are no facial muscles, we can feel that the skeleton is a bit silly from his short dull. I''m a dead man. When you pull me out like this, you just don''t give me face, or even respect. "Wow! You''ve become a skeleton. Why are you still alive? It''s amazing Lin Fan was surprised. The teeth of the Dead Skeleton trembled and creaked. It seems very angry. They all want to swallow up Lin fan. It''s just There was something wrong with the situation. The skeleton of the dead found that the other party had been staring at him. He was very surprised, as if he had found some big secret. Soon. He found that the human in front of him stretched out two fingers and leaned towards him. Some of them didn''t understand what the other person was going to do, but when he understood, the situation in front of him completely frightened him. Asshole. The other side used two fingers to dig out the fire of soul in his eyes. "I..." The skeleton of the undead just wanted to spray angrily. He lost the fire of his soul. He had no power at all, and his skeleton was scattered all over the ground. Lin Fan raised his hand and looked at the situation in front of him awkwardly. "I Not on purpose. " He didn''t even think that would happen. No way. He put the fire of the soul into the eye socket of the skeleton again. After the fire of the soul returned, the skeleton was put together again. Just when Lin Fan was ready to speak, the skeleton of the dead started directly, and the skeleton''s arm waved to Lin fan. Click! Broken arm. "I didn''t mean to. What do you want me to do?" Lin Fan threw the skeleton of the dead into the distance. With a bang, the skeleton of the dead who was thrown into the distance found his head and installed it. Regardless of the Revenge of the broken arm, he ran away. "Well, I hope I''m not mistaken. The God of darkness is already the strongest of the worst, but it still makes me feel weak." That''s what he''s thinking about. Maybe the people in this dream are very weak, even the God of darkness is not strong enough.No mistake. That should be it. Today''s Lin fan has stepped into the scope of the big tomb. This is the place where everyone dares not to come. The residence of the undead monarch is full of endless danger. There used to be magicians and soldiers who thought they were very strong and wanted to eliminate the evil Lord of the dead. The final result is to become the slave of the undead in the hands of the undead monarch. Lin Fan went forward looking for the smell. It''s right ahead. The guy he''s looking for is in there. Right now. There''s the sound of horse''s hooves. It''s clattering. Soon. A guy on the flame of the undead horse appeared, his whole body was covered with armor, and the long gun in his hand was burning with black flame, sending out a strange smell. "Hello Lin Fan raised his hand to say hello. But the other side is obviously very unfriendly, riding the flame of the undead horse galloping, high raised the flame gun in his hand, want to pierce Lin Fan''s body. "This..." Lin Fan did not expect to encounter this kind of unfriendly, really good irritable ah. Chapter 583 "The inexplicable guy is really incomprehensible." Lin Fan looked at the scattered armor, just riding the flame of the undead chariot guy looks very fierce, but in his view is the legendary paper tiger. Just a touch and it''s scattered. It''s not interesting at all. "Is this the hand of the dark god?" Lin fan is deep in thought. In his opinion, if he can become a God''s hand, his strength should be very good. How can he be so weak. Maybe the real strong should be in the back. The grave is full of tombstones and rotten bones. From time to time, the wind blows. It doesn''t feel like a place where living people can live. At this point. Deep in the grave. A huge skeleton composed of skeletons, holding the scepter of skeletons, sat upright on the throne composed of countless skeletons, with servants standing on both sides under the throne. You can see many legendary creatures among the dead here. Dragon of the dead! The dead! Wait. "A new warrior has stepped into the grave. Is he a strong man in the Locke Empire?" There is a mirror suspended in front of the undead monarch. The image in the mirror is Lin Fan''s figure. When he stepped into the grave. It has already attracted the attention of the undead monarch. "Lord, dare someone disturb you, great you, please allow me to fight humble, his head twisted down, dedicated to the Lord." A mysterious creature wearing heavy armor and holding a huge sword kneels on one knee. He wants to fight against Lin fan. The undead monarch was deep in thought. Looking at these loyal and powerful men, he said slowly: "go, I''m very interested in him. Bring him back. I want to ask who let him come here and dare to come to the grave alone. Maybe he has a different card. I''m very interested." "Yes, my Lord." The giant sword armor soldier sinks a way. Elbad, a great soldier respected by everyone, came to the grave at the end of his life. He was not willing to die of old age. He was transformed into an undead by the undead monarch and had an immortal body. He even felt that today''s body is full of strength, and the human body is too weak. Only the body of the undead is the most powerful. "I envy elbad for being able to fight for the Lord himself." "It''s really hateful to be preempted by him." Those who can appear at the bottom of the great tomb are the most powerful servants of the undead in the hands of the undead monarch. They keep the memory in front of them, but they are 100% loyal to the undead monarch. Even if you sacrifice your life, you will not betray your majesty. ¡­¡­ At this point. Lin fan saw an entrance leading to the bottom of the earth. The breath he felt was in it. The God of darkness he was looking for should be in it. Step into the dark passage. Suddenly. Torches set on both sides of the wall light up, illuminating the road ahead. It wasn''t long. Lin Fan came to a more open place, like the main hall. He was quiet and could not hear any sound, but he knew there was a guy here. "Intruder, here you are." A figure slowly came out from the dark, tall body, holding a huge sword, giving people a strong sense of oppression, dark armor is full of gloomy, strange atmosphere, pressure others breathing a little short. "Hello Lin Fan calmly said hello. Often watching movies, he knows that if he wants to challenge the final God of darkness, he must go through many obstacles. He must work hard to see the final God of darkness. It''s just a challenge. "If you dare to disturb the rest of your majesty, you will use your life to make amends and your soul to seek forgiveness," elbad said Lin Fan looked at each other, to tell the truth, some didn''t understand what the other side said. I always feel a little abstruse. Yes, it''s profound. From his point of view, this is not human talk. "Is the God of darkness your boss?" Lin fan asked. Up to now, he didn''t know whether the worst and strongest guy he felt was the God of darkness. What he said was that he was the strongest, just compared with other people. But in his opinion, the strongest is really weak. "The God of darkness?" Elbad was deep in thought, and then gave a gloomy laugh. "God of darkness, it''s nice to call my master so nobly, but your behavior is unforgivable. Give your soul." The voice just dropped. Elbad raised the big sword in his hand and fiercely cleaved it towards Lin fan. Suddenly, a dark sword came. It was a legendary combat skill.He has been a great warrior before. During the time when he became a necromancer, his strength became stronger. Even if the guys who can fight him to a draw come, they are no longer his opponents. Boom! Bang! Bang Dang! The helmet rolled down like a football all the way to the dark corner. Poof! The huge sword was spinning in the air, then it was inserted on the ground, and the noise just disappeared completely. "Ah Lin Fan regretted that he just wanted to ask about some things, but the other party obviously didn''t want to give him any chance. In this case, he can only ask Why. The bottom of the grave. "This..." The Lord of the dead was lost in thought, and things changed a little more than he had imagined. His great warrior of the dead was defeated. It''s really unexpected. However, this kind of thing did not make him feel wrong. Some time ago, the only holy mage of the Locke Empire came to trouble him, which was severely damaged by him. He was absolutely confident in his own strength. No one can challenge the majesty of the undead monarch. "My Lord, elbad is just rubbish. Let me harvest his soul." Said the dead. He was very disdainful of elbad''s strength. The weak are not worthy of sympathy. "No, let him come. I will harvest his soul myself and make him my slave to the dead." The soul fire in the eyes of the undead monarch was beating, and then he went into the dark, as if he was interested in Lin fan. It''s just that he hasn''t noticed the seriousness of the matter. The Lord of the dead still thinks things are not as bad as they think. He even wanted to turn Lin fan into his slave. Maybe his confidence in his own strength has long made him feel no crisis. At this point. Lin Fan went down the road one layer after another. He did not encounter any danger or obstacles. He thought that he would definitely encounter a lot of trouble along the way. But looking at the current situation, it seems that it is not so dangerous. It seems that I think too much. The breath is getting closer. The breath he felt was right ahead. Soon. When he came to the last floor, a gate blocked his way. The gate was made of all kinds of precious stones. It was as if there would be an unforgettable scene behind the gate. Push the door open. The glare came. Brush! He looked at him with several eyes. Lin fan saw clearly the situation inside, there were many strange creatures indeed, and on the highest throne, it should be the God of darkness he wanted to look for. "Welcome to the grave of the dead, mankind. It is a kind of honor for you to come here." The voice of the Lord of the dead is full of majesty. There is a feeling that the king is in the world. "I found you at last." Lin Fan said with a smile, "I thought I would meet the guy who stopped me. I didn''t expect it to be so smooth. Thank you for waiting for me here. I''m here to finish the task and destroy you." The undead monarch gave a deep laugh. "There were many human warriors who, like you, wanted to destroy me, but in the end, they all became one of the undead. Your arrival will be the time to add new members to the tomb." "You should be honored." Lin Fan said, "I really want to destroy you." He always felt that there was something strange about the king of the dead in front of him. What he said was a little strange, as if he could not communicate with normal thinking. But he didn''t think that much. Maybe this is the special way of communication. "Are you the God of darkness?" Lin fan asked. Hearing these words, the king of the dead was a little surprised, and didn''t know who the God of darkness was. "I didn''t expect that the outside world had already called my king of the dead the God of darkness. What a noble name, standing side by side with God. This is the ultimate dream of all living beings. I''ll take your name." "Well?" Lin Fan looked surprised and asked, "are you not the God of darkness?" Although Lin Fan didn''t like to use his brain, he felt something was wrong from the beginning. How could the God of darkness be so weak. He asked the other party if he was the God of darkness. The other party even said that he liked this kind of name very much, which was very good, indicating that the other party was not. "Your behavior makes me feel very puzzled, human, the name of the dark god, but you call me, are you humiliating me?" The Lord of the dead said coldly. "I don''t think you are. I''m sorry for the mistake." Lin Fan shakes his head, did not expect to really find the wrong, since it is not, then even if, and then think is to leave here."Stop!" The undead monarch said in a low voice, "come to the grave and show me such an expression of indifference. You are blaspheming the great undead monarch." Gradually. The surrounding space becomes very depressed. The undead monarch releases his terrible pressure. Any living creature can''t bear this pressure and finally kneels down humbly. The servants of the dead are under pressure. The fire of the dead shuddered in the body. Sweat dripping from the forehead. They know that the undead monarch has been angry, and this stupid human has angered the great undead monarch, damn It''s really damned. Lin Fan looks at each other in doubt, and doesn''t know what he wants to do. In his opinion. I am really wrong, have told you very frankly, why to show such anger, it is really puzzling. PS: Live code, get a fan card. Chapter 584 Fool! Stupid! Humble things! These are the evaluation of Lin Fan by the servants of the undead monarch. They know how terrible the undead monarch is. In their opinion, even if there is a God coming, they have to crawl in front of the undead monarch. Now, in front of this stupid human, but do not know the seriousness of the matter, wantonly provocative monarchy. They have to bear the power of the monarch. Creak! The king of the dead slowly got up, and his bones were ringing. At the moment he got up, a huge momentum swept out. All the servants of the dead were on the ground and did not dare to be presumptuous. It''s a control over all the dead. "What''s the matter?" Lin Fan looked at each other, he can feel that the other party''s mood is not right, as if on the edge of anger, but he does not understand what he has done, let the other party feel so angry. I''m sorry to find the wrong person. Excuse me. I''ll go first. In this case, there should be no problem. But In his opinion, the other side doesn''t seem to think so. The Lord of the dead slowly raised his scepter, and the fire of the soul glowed with cold light. He said in a low voice: "super magic, spiritual control, kneel down!" The opening is super magic. Anyone in this situation will be scared silly, this is not ordinary people can deal with, even the big soldiers, big magicians are not. The gap between the two is not a bit. After all, instant magic can''t be achieved by everyone. It needs absolute powerful mental power and magic power. An invisible force filled the palace. Lin Fan stood there, quietly looking at each other, as if thinking, what in the end is doing, although he can feel the power of spiritual control, but really weak, for him, no influence. "No way." The undead monarch was very frightened. He used super magic, but the other side didn''t respond at all. Is it because he has some holy things that can be immune to spiritual magic. That''s right. It must be. Otherwise, it can''t explain the current situation. "So it is. You have some holy things immune to my spiritual magic. It seems that I really underestimate you. If you think that you can challenge my undead monarch, your idea is really naive." The undead monarch sneered, then said coldly: "super level magic, dimensional chopping." A huge magic array appeared from the foot of the undead monarch, shining with dazzling brilliance. A black hole appeared around Lin fan, and the invisible dimension cut Lin Fan''s body. Jingle, jingle! When dimensional chopping bombards Lin fan, it doesn''t have any effect. Instead, it makes a clear sound. Lin Fan stood there and didn''t move, just looked at each other, some didn''t understand each other''s situation, all said they were wrong, and didn''t want to do anything with you, what have you been attacking me for. Now. Seeing this kind of situation, the undead monarch has a lot of activities in his heart. It''s impossible. My super level magic dimension chopping is useless. He absolutely has a magic weapon, otherwise it can''t be like this. But even the absolute magic tools can''t ignore his magic. Good, good. Let''s see, my great lord of the dead, how long you can last. "Super magic, soul shock." A strange force burst out from the king of the dead. His five fingers seemed to grasp Lin Fan''s heart. This is the unique skill of the king of the dead. The holy mage was badly hit by this move. The human body is weak. Life is short. Even organs. The undead monarch also has a heart, which is the source of his strength. It belongs to the variants of the undead creatures, and it is also the greatest reliance on which he can become the undead monarch. But the thing that the undead monarch can''t believe is His palm seems to grasp a lonely. There is nothing substantial. Shit! The undead monarch gradually became dignified. Several times super level magic has no way to take the other side, this situation has never happened, or even seen someone can do this. What''s holy on the other side. Why can it be like this. Don''t say that the undead monarch has been silly, even those undead servants are so, they are very dignified looking at the situation in front of them, if not see it with their own eyes, he can''t believe these things. "Your magic is very powerful. I''ve never heard of it. Of course, I don''t know much about magic. I think I''ll be a great magician if I''m taught by anyone. I think I''ll be a great magician." Lin fan is yearning for magic. He just tried it some time ago. Although it''s powerful, it''s not cool at all.There is no magic like them. When he used his magic, there were several colors. It was a headache. "Shut up, despicable human. You are trying to fight against the great undead monarch with the aid of holy things. You are looking for death. You think you can be safe with these holy things. It''s stupid. It''s really stupid." The voice just dropped. The undead monarch bombarded the ground with his scepter, and the great magic erupted from his body, just like the eruption of a volcano. The servants of the dead looked excited. This was the first time that they saw the great monarch release his power completely. Excitement, adoration, excitement and all kinds of emotions are running high. "Man, you are indeed prepared, but your end has come." "Ah "Supernatural magic deprives all things and returns to nothingness." Boom! The terrible magic waves straight to heaven and earth. Even the saint mage can''t perform the super God level magic. If you have to say, it belongs to the realm of God. This is to deprive Lin Fan of all the holy things. Even absolute magic tools can''t stop it. "What a brilliant light." Lin Fan''s eyes twinkled with light, which was displayed by the undead monarch. Now the magic array at the foot of the undead monarch is super large, completely covering the whole grave. Even if the saint mage appears here, he will be shocked by this power. At this point. The magic power in the body of the undead monarch is consumed madly. Even if it is strong enough for him, it is difficult to support this kind of magic. "Release!" In a moment. The dazzling light completely covered the big tomb, no one could see the situation in front of him, but Lin Fan was surprised by the scene in front of him, so powerful, really powerful. It wasn''t long. The light dissipated. It''s back to where it was before. The undead monarch is holding the scepter and gasping for breath. He thinks that there should be no problem. As long as the other party doesn''t have any magic tools or holy things, he will die in the grave. Just when When the king of the dead saw the scene in front of him, he was completely stupid. The stupid human is still standing there. It was as if nothing had happened. Damn it! It''s supernatural magic. It''s already the strongest magic. What in the end can block this magic, can have a little reaction. The atmosphere was quiet. No one spoke. This tranquility was finally broken by Lin fan. "Not bad!" Lin Fan praised it. It''s really good. He finally saw all kinds of high-end and novel magic. He wanted to have a good try, but now the problem has not been solved. He feels that it''s not the right time. At this point. "Protect your majesty and kill him." The servants of the dead shout and rush to Lin Fan in anger. The dead wave their sickles. The dead dragon breathes the breath of death. Bang! Bang! Lin fan is not interested in these weak people. He slaps the air and is a child. Boom! Boom! The undead slaves suffered a huge bombardment, hit the surrounding walls, and lost the ability to fight instantly. They couldn''t believe that the other side was so strong. Is that what humans can do? At this time, the heart of the undead monarch is about to explode in situ, and his magic has dried up. It is unbearable for him to cast so many super level magic and super God level magic. "I didn''t expect you were really prepared." The undead monarch said in a deep voice, "you want to kill me. Don''t daydream. My innumerable treasures and the fire of my soul are not what you human beings can get. At the last moment, bury them with me." Just when Lin Fan was ready to say that I was leaving, the undead monarch did not give him any chance. He crushed the scepter, and the broken Scepter turned into a dark light and melted into the monarch''s body. Huge magic patterns appear on the soles of the feet of the undead monarch. "Asshole, bury in the dark with me." "Supernatural level magic, extinction!" Boom! The power of terrible magic broke out completely. The whole grave was shaking violently. A black hole appeared on their head. Countless things were absorbed into the black hole, and the dead slaves who had lost their fighting power were absorbed into it. So are buildings. Boom! There was an explosion. A bright light will cover everything.Many evils have been committed, and the great grave of the whole life has been completely shrouded, and the undead monarch has also been torn to pieces and disappeared without a trace in this terrible force. I don''t know how long later. Return to normal. "It''s so strange." Lin Fan patted his clothes and took away the dust. He looked at the scene around him. It was clear that he was at the bottom of the grave. Now he can see the sky with his head up. Now he is in a huge pit. The crater is very big, just like a meteorite falling down and making a huge hole in the ground. Lin Fan was lost in thought. "Just now, this guy''s magic is very powerful. The surrounding environment is a little strange. Did he use some kind of space transfer magic to move me to a strange place? "Wow! It''s really amazing. " "Although you are not the God of darkness, your means are really strong." Chapter 585 In the forest. A group of soldiers in armor escorted a carriage. These soldiers looked very powerful, but now every soldier''s head was down, his eyes buried in the armor seemed to be covered by fog, and he was very depressed. Low! No! Anger! They are all elite soldiers of the kingdom. They are not afraid of life and death. Even if they meet enemies who are countless times stronger than them, they will not shrink back. But now They are going to send the princess to the grave. It''s women for peace. Everyone is not reconciled. The princess is so kind, so beautiful, so pure. The future Princess should find a real warrior to be her husband, not the dirty skeleton. Escorting the princess''s motorcade was Wright, commander of the lion army of the Locke empire. He was the God of war in the Locke empire. But for Wright, the title of God of war is just a joke. If he is really God of war, he should kill the undead monarch instead of escorting the princess. In the car. The golden princess looked at the maid and said in a low voice, "you don''t have to go with me to the big grave. It''s very dangerous there. When you send me there, you can go back with the army." "No, princess, I''ll follow you. Although it''s very dangerous there, I''ll always guard the princess." The maid said firmly, without a trace of fear, as if she had been psychologically prepared. The princess knew her determination. Once the decision is made, I''m afraid it won''t really change. She was also very afraid. The big grave was the place everyone was afraid of. The king of the dead was the most terrible one. She killed innocent people indiscriminately. I don''t know how many people died in the hands of the king of the dead. Her country, the Locke Empire, has been harassed by the undead monarch all the year round, and many innocent people have been poisoned by the undead army. She is a princess of the country. She has no fighting ability and can''t help. But now She is willing to give herself for the peace of the Kingdom, because she can calm down the war and protect more people from the invasion of the army of the dead. Right now. The motorcade stopped. "What''s the matter?" Asked the princess. The maid opened the curtain and looked at the situation outside. After a moment, she turned and said, "princess, there is a young man blocking the way. The commander of the Wright army is in a bad mood. I don''t think anything will happen." "I''ll go down and have a look." Said the princess. The maid wanted to say there was no need, but the princess waved and didn''t listen. She knew how bad the mood of the soldiers who escorted him was. "Get out of the way!" Cried the captain of the Legion. The face buried in the armor had been wet with tears before. He was thinking about whether to go to the tomb all the way, and he was fighting with the king of the dead. However, the thought of completely angering the undead monarch, the countless people of the Locke empire are really going to die miserably in each other''s hands. He endured the frustration and reluctance in his heart. I''m really angry. Especially when he is in the way of strangers, his anger breaks out completely. It''s not that he wants to aim at each other, but that he doesn''t want to let go. Lin Fan said: "I can feel that your heart is very sad, whether something happened, if you think that scolding me can make you feel better, I am willing to accept your anger." With that, he smiles at each other. Commander Wright saw the other side''s smile, thought of his behavior, immediately felt a sense of shame. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you." "Well, I understand that sad people need to release the pressure from their hearts. I understand that." Lin Fan said with a smile. He never felt angry because he was spurted a few words at random. He can feel each other''s feelings. Helping others is not only from the behavior, sometimes listening to the other side to release the pressure in the heart, but also a kind of help. "What''s the matter with you? Are you lost or short of money?" said the leader of the Legion "I''m not lost, nor lack of money, but I have a lot of questions in my heart. I just saw you, so I came to ask you. I didn''t disturb you." Lin fan asked. Wright did not speak, but looked to the distance, where is the big grave, how can the other party walk here, after all, here is very dangerous, occasionally there are undead haunted, if you encounter the undead, for him, it is a dead end. "Commander Wright, what''s the matter with him?" Asked the princess. Seeing the princess coming out, the leader of the Wright army said, "princess, this young man wants to ask us something." "Oh, but it''s very close to the grave. He''s very dangerous here. You can send a soldier to take him away." The princess knows where it is. It''s very dangerous, especially at night. There will be undead. Few people will come here. Lin Fan looked at the blonde girl in front of him and felt really beautiful.The Legion of the Wright said, "this is the royal highness of our Rock empire." "Hello princess, my name is Lin fan." Lin Fan said with a smile. The princess said, "Hello, my name is Weiya. Just now you said that you had something to ask us. What''s the matter, please?" As a princess of a country, it is not easy to be approachable enough to show that the king of Locke Empire paid great attention to the education of children. The princess''s friendliness also shows how sad it is for all of the lions to send the princess to the grave. If they can, they are willing to replace the princess. Unfortunately They are not women or princesses. "Have you ever heard of the God of darkness? I''ve been looking for him, but I haven''t found him. " Lin fan asked with a smile. He thought he was looking for the right one. Until now, he knew that he was looking for the wrong one. It was not the God of darkness he wanted to look for. I''m sorry. Very helpless. If he can, he really wants to know that although the customs and environment here are very good, he is willing to stay here for a while, but he doesn''t want to stay too long. I want to go back to meet Lao Zhang and my wife. Think about it. I haven''t slept with my wife for a long time. After I go back this time, I must sleep with my wife in my arms. It''s fragrant, soft and sweet. It''s really comfortable. The God of darkness? You can tell by the address that something is wrong. Weiya said, "I''ve never heard of the God of darkness. Maybe you heard me wrong." "Well, it''s really a pity that I just came over from there and realized that I had made a mistake. Thank you for your information. Goodbye." Lin Fan waved to them and left here. ¡­¡­ "Princess your highness, this person feels strange." Wright Corps long deep voice way, he has been paying attention to the situation of the other side, did not find any magic on the other side, even the pace of walking seems ordinary. It doesn''t look like a wizard or a warrior. Weiya looked at her back and didn''t think much. She went back to the carriage and thought about what would happen when she got to the grave. Even though she was ready, she was still afraid. It''s an emotion that anyone can have. After all, we have to face the most terrible undead monarch. Big grave! When the army arrived, all the people stood in front of the pit and looked at it foolishly, which could not coincide with the picture in their mind. The appearance of the tomb had been painted, even if they looked at the picture, they could feel the horror there. But now Is this really a big grave? I don''t know how long. One of the soldiers said slowly, "are we in the wrong place?" A word awakened all the people. "It''s impossible, we''re not going the wrong way. The starting route is the big grave," said the leader of the Wright army The princess and the maid got out of the car and came to the pit. Is also a dull face. "Commander Wright, I feel that there is a terrible magic wave left here. There must have been a war here before. This pit is caused by magic." Weiya said. She''s a magician and sensitive to magic fluctuations. Just as she felt it, she found that the residual magic fluctuations here were really terrible. Even the residual fluctuations made her feel very uncomfortable. It was dark undead magic. If you feel it for a long time, your heart is easily eroded. "Magic wave, what''s going on here? Is the shock we felt before spread out here?" Said the commander of the Wright army. They had felt the shock before. I thought it was an earthquake. But soon, that kind of vibration disappeared. They didn''t think much about it. After all, it was in the area of the big grave. Anything could happen. So they were very careful all the way, but they didn''t expect to see this situation when they came to the big grave. It''s terrible. This is definitely not what ordinary people can do. Is it caused by super magic or super magic? What I can''t even imagine. All of a sudden. "Is that him?" The princess and the commander of the Wright Army thought of the young man who had asked them about it. "Princess, it''s impossible. I don''t think there''s anything special about that young man." Said the commander of the Wright army. Weiya said: "not necessarily, no one dares to come here. When he appears here alone, I feel very strange. I just don''t think much about it. I still remember what he said before." The commander of the Wright Army thought of what Lin Fan said. Look for the God of darkness. And come over there and make sure the guy isn''t the God of darkness. If we say there, it should be a big grave, and the guy we say must be the undead monarch.Is it really the young man they just saw who wiped out the undead monarch? It''s really something I can''t imagine. How strong is it to be able to do such a thing. "Princess, we didn''t ask clearly just now. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to find him. If so, he is the benefactor of our Locke empire. We should thank each other with the highest standard." Said the commander of the Wright army. Weiya said: "his name is Lin fan. I remember what he looks like. I can draw his appearance at that time. I will find it slowly." It''s true, Wright thought. The demise of the undead monarch caused a lot of noise, when they returned to the Locke Empire to tell the story of the great tomb. The whole country was shocked. Everybody can''t believe it. The severely injured mage went to the grave regardless of everything. Seeing the pit in front of him, he completely believed it. The undead monarch was really destroyed. And who are the people who are destroyed It''s what he wants to know. Can you do this with magic? Is it a God? When the wizard brings the news back. Everyone was boiling up. The people cheered. The happiest thing is the king of the Locke empire. It''s the happiest thing for him not to send his daughter out. Then he looks for the benefactor. I heard Wright say that he was still a young man. If this young man becomes his son-in-law, the Locke empire will never encounter any danger. After all, it is a super power that can destroy the undead monarch. Chapter 586 At this time, everyone Miss Lin fan has returned to the village. "It''s really hard to find. The task is not so simple." Lin fan is guarding the blacksmith shop, sitting on the chair thinking about things. After so many tasks, he can understand that this task is not simple. Obviously I take the initiative to look for it, but in the end, it is false. Just as he thought about these things. A village woman came with an iron pot, "Lin fan, my pot is broken. Do you have a new one?" This is for a new pot. "Yes, there are, but just mend your pot. There''s no need to replace it with a new one." Lin Fan said. "Is it?" "as like as two peas," I''m sure that I am doing a good job of repairing the technology. I promise that it will be exactly the same as the new one. They want a new pot, but you have to mend it. If you do business like this, you won''t get rich all your life. But Lin Fan likes such things very much. He picked up the old pot and began to mend it. His iron making technology has made great progress, which is much better than before. He thought, it seems that I really have talent in iron making. Just keep trying. You can promote this hobby to the same level as farming. Fortunately, we can find new hobbies every time, otherwise this kind of boring life will be very boring. The villagers like to hear Lin Fan beating iron. It''s really hard work. "Eighty!" "Eighty!" They have become the unique voice of this village, and even no villagers can think of such a powerful villager living in their village. It''s getting dark. Lin Fan was a little hungry after casting iron. He was ready to go back and get some small dishes, but he thought of the meat taste of Warcraft, and he still wanted to eat the delicious meat. Do what you say. He packed up and was ready to look for Warcraft. Young people need to eat more meat to grow up. It''s hard to find Warcraft around the village. I don''t know if the former Warcraft failed to woo from the family group. Then he became a loser and came to this remote place to dominate. Think about it, it''s still possible. So. Lin Fan came to the forest far away from the village. He felt the breath of Warcraft here. The breath of Warcraft could not be evil, but sent out a kind of brutal force. In the forest. Lin fan saw a Warcraft, not very big, that is, half human height, long like a rabbit, white hair, looks very cute, but this cute is the other side''s face, if you take the other side''s body, it''s really too big. It''s kind of scary. He didn''t know what Warcraft it was. In his words, he could call it rabbit. Warcraft rabbit is lying on the ground eating grass, and can chew a large area with one bite. The original green place will soon become bare wasteland because of his chew. I have a good appetite. It''s really delicious. "Hello Lin Fan said hello to the Warcraft rabbit when he fell to the ground. The rabbit who was eating grass directly turned back when he heard the movement. When he saw Lin Fan with his red eyes, he completely glowed. Meat! I see the meat. Warcraft rabbit has had enough of vegetarianism. Seeing the meat, he is completely crazy and runs towards Lin fan. The idea is very simple, that is to swallow each other. See Warcraft rabbit coming. Lin Fan seems helpless. "It''s very unfriendly." Reach for Warcraft rabbit, Warcraft rabbit see this situation, show disdainful smile, want to catch me, it seems you know nothing about my speed, stupid By the river. Lin Fan peeled off the hair of Warcraft rabbit and washed it in the river. It was very clean. Then he put the meat on his shoulder and flew to the village. Of course, when he peeled the skin, he found that there was no crystal nucleus in the head of Warcraft rabbit, which he wanted to throw away, but he could feel that there was a very weak force in the crystal nucleus. Thinking, I''ve made some progress in ironmaking. Maybe I can use this crystal nucleus to make weapons. Think about all feel good. If anyone familiar with Warcraft sees what''s going on here. Absolutely. This NIMA is the Seven Star Warcraft fast magic rabbit. It''s very fast and has sharp claws. It can tear your body directly without your reaction. Very tricky, very troublesome Warcraft, no weaker than some eight star Warcraft. Back to the village. Lin Fan left some meat for himself, then chopped other meat into several portions and sent them to the village head. He should learn to share good things. Last time, the village head sent some meat to him.It''s called shared village. Lin Fan''s craftsmanship is very good. He has a good appetite after smelling the fragrance. He wants Lao Zhang to be around so that he can taste the delicious meat. After eating enough. He lay down on the bed to rest. Gradually! There was a sound in his ear. At this time, people in the village should go to sleep, but if you listen carefully, you can hear some music. It''s like piling. "It''s really hard-working villagers. They have to work hard when it''s so late. It''s really my learning direction." Lin Fan sighed, then turned off the light and fell asleep. Early in the morning. Lin fan is still making iron. The village head came from afar, his face was red and full of spirit. "Lin fan, what kind of meat did you send last night? It''s really delicious." "Rabbit meat. It''s delicious." Lin Fan said. After the village head received the meat, he distributed it to other people. It happened that they were all at dinner time. Everyone thought that it was really good to add a meat dish, and then they ate it happily. But then No more. The village head looks suspicious. Is this really rabbit meat? I always feel that something is wrong. It''s really powerful. Last night, he came to feel it. At his age, it has been a decoration for a long time. But who would have thought that he had a feeling, which made the village head very uncomfortable. Originally, he didn''t want to ask. But other villagers came to ask him what kind of meat it was. For them, it was just to let them go back to their high spirits and scream. When they woke up in the morning, they were still energetic and not tired at all. "Can you still get it?" Asked the village head. Lin Fan said: "I don''t know. I met occasionally." "All right." The village head left on crutches. Now he is full of energy and has to go to talk with his old sisters. Lin Fan shook his head, did not think much, but began to build weapons. Make the sword mold, then take the magic core of the quick magic rabbit, throw the magic core in and fight with the sword mold. Just let Lin Fan feel confused is that the magic core seems to be broken, energy out, forming a terrible explosion. "No way." Lin Fan wrapped up the power of the magic core, forced this power to merge with the sword model, and swung the hammer is a crazy knock. "Eighty!" "Eighty!" Every time the hammer falls, the energy of the magic core will fuse with the sword mold. If you let the forging master of the big city see this situation, he will definitely exclaim, you are looking for death, and the magic nuclear energy is extremely unstable. If you force such a random hammer, you will definitely explode. The consequences are unimaginable. Do you know forging or not. Don''t mess around if you don''t understand. You''ll be dead. The energy of demonic core is terrible, and it''s still the energy of Seven Star demonic core. Even the great magician can''t resist it. It''s also the seven star core. It''s not so easy to be gentle and violent. "Hey, it''s still restless." Lin Fan feels the energy that the magic core wants to burst. He smiles on his face. If he presses a little, he can do it. It''s not so troublesome. I don''t know how long. The last hammer fell. The magic core has disappeared, and all the energy is integrated into the sword mold. "It''s a success." Lin Fan held up the swords he had made. The swords he didn''t see were huge. They belonged to women. With a slight wave, the body of the sword vibrated, as if there were high-frequency tremors. The space was fluctuating and the waves were blowing. And clearly is a light wave, but the speed is very fast. "Well, it looks like it''s all right." Lin fan is very satisfied. For him, this speed is no different from that of a snail, but for the people here, it is the kind that is extremely fast. When I think of weapons to be made, I have to have a name. After thinking about it, I have an idea. Fingertips leave a name on the sword. "Fast sword!" Looking at the perfect weapon, Lin Fan smiles with satisfaction. Then he goes back to the blacksmith''s shop and puts the sword on the wall. This is the first weapon he made. It is a symbol and must be placed in a prominent position. If this kind of weapon is put outside, it will definitely cause a huge sensation. This is totally breaking the conventional theory. Some weapons dig out grooves on the sword body, then carve array patterns, put the magic core inside, and use the array patterns to absorb the power of the magic core, so as to achieve enchantment. There''s no one like this. Lin Fan was watching the sword hanging on the wall with his hands on his shoulders. He was also proud of his smile. His first success showed that he really had a strong talent in ironmaking.There''s no need to prove it. The finished product is here. Lying in a chair for a rest, looking at the sky, blue sky and white clouds, the unpolluted environment is really beautiful. Half a month after that. Early in the morning. When Lin Fan got up and put his things outside, he saw a dirty child squatting on the outside of the forging table, as if he had escaped from famine. "Hello, little friend." Lin Fan said hello. The child looked at Lin Fan and didn''t speak. Instead, he lowered his head, curled up and hid carefully. Strange! Lin Fan felt strange to the child''s behavior. "Can''t you speak? Like dumb? " The child took a look at Lin fan. Lin Fan pondered, "you have a problem with your ears. You can''t be deaf." It''s very gentle. After all, if it''s in a normal tone, it will make people feel like there''s something wrong with it. The child took another look at Lin fan. With these eyes, Lin Fan was a little confused. I always feel like there''s something wrong with it. Chapter 587 in the house. There is a mysterious child in the village. The village head leads us to hold a seminar. "Cough, be quiet." The village head is very dignified. The noise of the villagers made him decide to release the dignity of the village head. As he spoke, the house was very quiet and no one spoke. They all looked at the village head and waited for the village head to speak. "Our village has always been isolated from the outside world and has little contact with the outside world. Just now, this child appeared in our village. For our village, there has been no outsiders for a long time. It can be said that he may be a blessing from heaven." "Where are you from, son?" The head of the village looked at the child with a kind face and asked him gently. He felt a little distressed in his eyes. When he came to their village like this, he was forced to flee. Although he didn''t go out for a long time. But he knew that wars often took place among many empires, causing many families to die, their wives to be separated, their children to be exiled, and there was no place to live. So. The village head can pat his chest confidently. The child is definitely a fugitive. By chance. Come to their beautiful village. After all, this village is developed under the leadership of such an excellent village head as me. Can it not be beautiful. See the child did not reply. The village head said with regret: "the child is really poor. I didn''t expect that he was dumb. He had such a problem when he was young. What can he do in the future? But don''t worry about the child. If you can come here, it means that you are predestined with our village and will never drive you away." Speaking of this, the village head feels that his spirit has been improved. Maybe the village head respected by everyone is just like him. The villagers didn''t expect that the child was dumb. It''s a pity. "Well, then again, no matter whether the child is dumb or not, this meeting in our village is to arrange the future of the child. Who will adopt the child?" The village head asked the key questions and said, "don''t look at me. As a village head, I really want to set an example. But I''m old and need crutches when I go out. Where can I take care of the child?" The villagers looked at each other. It''s not that they don''t want to adopt, but it''s not a joke. Once it''s confirmed, they have to take care of each other for a lifetime. It can''t be decided in a moment. "Well, I already have three kids in my family. I''m afraid I can''t be too busy with another one." "My family is the same as you." "Me too!" The village head is very helpless about the behavior of these villagers, who can adopt who can speak on the line, have to tell their own situation, to find reasons for themselves. I didn''t force you. "Lin fan, we all know that you don''t even have a daughter-in-law now, and you live alone. You found this child, which shows that you have a lot of predestination with you. Why don''t you adopt it, and then you can inherit your career and carry it forward, don''t you think?" Asked the village head. He thinks about it, and Lin Fan''s adoption of the child is the best. Young people, strong and strong, more than enough to raise a child, at the same time, with a child around, can also pass the time. Lin Fan said with a smile, "OK, I don''t have any problems." Then he touched the child''s head and said: "live with me and I will take care of you." He had decided from the beginning not to have a deep intersection with the people in the dream, afraid of the kind of reluctant separation, but now in this situation, he thinks that if he does not adopt the child, he really has no place to go. So think about it. Forget it. There''s nothing wrong with it. Maybe the task can be completed at any time, and then stuck with the task, not in a hurry to complete, watching him get married, with a favorite person, there will be no problem to leave at that time. "Well, it''s so decided. The child will be adopted by Lin fan. After that, more people in the village will help." The village head clapped. The villagers nodded that there was no problem. "Lin fan, what''s the name of the child?" Asked the village head. Lin Fan said: "I don''t know. I don''t know what his original name is. If I don''t have a name, I can give him a name. I just don''t think about it. I have to think about it carefully." He has some talent in naming. The name of the first weapon he built before is what he thought of. On the whole, it''s very good. The sword''s name is quite domineering. It''s absolutely beyond ordinary people''s ability. "Well, well, in that case, let''s break up." The village head got up and waved his hand. He had other things to do. He talked to his sister about his youth before. I think it''s all memories. Afternoon! There are buckets in the house, boiling water, and borrowing clothes from other people''s homes. The child is very dirty. Lin fan is going to give him a good wash and make it clean.Although Lin fan has no experience in taking care of children, he has been studying all the time. Since he has been adopted, he must be responsible. It wasn''t long. Everything is ready. "Take off your clothes quickly. I''ll give you a bath. When it''s clean, it will be fragrant. It will be lovely at that time. I have a friend named Xiaobao. He wears new clothes every day and makes it fragrant. Although I don''t have the conditions like him, I will work hard." Lin Fan smiles and takes the initiative to undress the child. WOW! Take off your clothes. Put the baby in the tub. Pour warm water on a child''s head and wash his hair. It''s hard to see the color of his hair. After washing, he didn''t expect his hair to be purple. The skin on the face is very white and tender, and the eyes are bright and big. "Wow, your hair, your eyes, your skin are beautiful." Lin Fan praised. Wash it! Wash it! Lin Fan exclaimed: "ah, you don''t have little haw, so you are a girl..." The little girl looked at Lin Fan in a daze. The meaning in her eyes was very clear, just like looking at a fool. She seemed to be asking. Until now, do you know my gender? I noticed the little girl''s eyes. Lin Fan said with an embarrassed smile: "I really think you are a little boy. You make yourself dirty. Only a boy can make himself like this. But it''s OK. You are the most lovely little girl when you wash up later." Lin fan, who has never bathed his children, doesn''t know what to do. Can only help the other side rub off the ashes. After a long time. Everything was done, the little girl was fresh and dressed in clean clothes, and the whole person looked different, like a fairy. "Can you talk?" Lin Fan looked into the little girl''s eyes and asked. The little girl and Lin Fan''s eyes look at each other. Somehow, some indifferent little girls find that the stranger''s eyes and smile give her a warm feeling, just like embracing the sun. Finally, not long after, the little girl said slowly, "yes." "Wow Lin Fan heard the little girl talking, immediately very happy, "I said, such a lovely little girl how can be dumb." "Hey, hey!" Silly smile. The little girl felt that this strange guy in front of her was really strange. It seemed that she was different from others, just like she was not very smart. Lin Fan took the little girl by the hand and went out. He took her around the village and let the villagers see her. He knew that there was a new villager in the village. He wants to know the name of the little girl. But the little girl didn''t answer, as if she didn''t want to say it or didn''t know her name. Lin Fan wants to give each other a nice name, but he hasn''t thought of it yet. He is ready to think about it and tell the other party after thinking about it. When he took the little girl to stroll in the village, it caused quite a stir. Previously, the villagers had seen the dirty child, but now they were confused to see Lin fan holding such a lovely little girl. "Lin fan, is this just a child?" A villager asked as if with a silly eye. "Yes, it''s lovely." The villager who asked this question nodded foolishly. My God, I didn''t see it before. I didn''t expect that the dirty child turned from an ugly duckling to a white swan after washing. It''s not just the villager. All the villagers who saw the little girl looked the same. Lin Fan touched the little girl''s head and said, "look, how popular you are. You will be from our village in the future. I will take good care of you." The little girl looked up at Lin Fan''s smile, she had never seen such a good-looking person smile, no wrong, never seen, warm, warm, give her a never had a sense of security. Maybe this is Lin fan is smiling with a bright smile, which represents the warmest smile in the world. After all, it''s the light man. Can there be no such infection? As the sun sets, it''s getting late. "Wait for me at home, and I''ll prepare delicious food for you." Lin Fan''s idea is to prepare a big dinner for the little girl. If we form a family with him for the first time, we can''t make the little girl hungry. But his blacksmith business is not very good, and his income source is limited. It''s easy to eat on weekdays. He doesn''t care about himself, but it''s not the case now. With children here, and looking at the little girl''s figure, she is thin and weak. She needs to make up her body. She must be prepared to be rich. The little girl watched Lin Fan leave and sat there, as if thinking about something. Thousands of miles away.Countless Warcraft trembled and crawled on the ground. A roaring dragon resounded through the heaven and earth, and then completely dissipated. No one knew what happened, even the creeping Warcraft. It wasn''t long. Longwei, which once made them panic, disappeared completely, and the territory became a land of no owners, which opened the dispute of Warcraft. Lin Fan came back with meat. The little girl felt very curious. It wasn''t long before she came back with meat. The speed was really fast. "Today we can have a delicious meal. I met a little lizard when I went out." "Don''t worry, I''m very good at it." "Ready to make you broth, and barbecue, waiting for you, you will eat even the tongue out." "Because it''s delicious." Lin Fan said to himself. At the same time, I exaggerate myself. Chapter 588 Night! Lin Fan thinks about things in front of the oil lamp. Then he looks at the little girl who has fallen asleep and shows a happy smile. This is his first time to adopt a child. Many things should be paid attention to. Food, clothing, shelter, education and so on all need him to teach. Think of the future, he and MuQing have children, MuQing see he is so talented in taking care of children, absolutely surprised, you are so good at it. When I think about it. He laughed again. At this point. He is holding a pen on the paper and wants to name the little girl. It''s a technical job. Even though he has great talent in naming, he still attaches great importance to it and doesn''t dare to name it at will. After all, it''s related to his life. There are several more names on the paper. Sweet pity! Shu Yuan! Xinyao! ¡­¡­ He thought of all these carefully. Shu: beautiful, beautiful. Yuan: Jasper. Xin: happy, happy! Yao: Mei Yu! Lin Fan continued to hold his head, thinking that the name he wanted was different from the name in the dream world, just like his name, which felt out of place. Gradually. It''s daybreak! The early morning sun fell on the house. Lin Fan opened the door and stood at the door, breathing the fresh air. He looked into the distance and found that the mountains in the distance were covered with a layer of fog, mysterious and white. All of a sudden. There was a flash in his mind. Back in the house. He wrote with a pen. All at once. Kelan! Lin Fan looked at the name just thought of, seemingly ordinary, but with his own understanding. Ke: can be or can be. Haze: the fog in the mountain in the morning is ethereal and mysterious, but it represents the arrival of the morning, and a beautiful day will begin again. "Good." No matter what other people think, he just feels that the name is really good. He crossed out all the names and wrote them in the blank. "Lin Kelan!" This is the first time that he helps others to name, using his surname, which is of great significance. It means that he is ready to raise the little girl as his own child. "It''s time to make breakfast." Lin Fan thinks that when his child wakes up, he will be able to see delicious food instead of waking up hungry. The little lizard has a lot of meat. Even if he gives some meat to the villagers, he still has some. He can eat two meals at most, but he can''t eat more, in case the meat tastes bad. What Lin Fan prepares is porridge, barbecue or something. It''s not suitable for eating in the morning. He thinks of hens. If the hens are there, they can lay eggs. Eating an egg every morning is very nutritious. At this point. Lin Fan came to the village. A cow farmer wanted a cup of fresh milk, but there seemed to be something wrong with his cow. He was ill and couldn''t drink it. There is no way. After thinking for a moment. Lin Fan flies to the outside of the village, but he can''t find milk in this way. He can only communicate with the will of heaven and earth in this world. Unfortunately, what makes him a little disappointed is that the will of heaven and earth seems to be a little silly. Finally! Stupefied heaven and earth will point out a direction, he found that direction. In the forest. There is a nine star Warcraft, female, who has just given birth to a baby and has rich milk. When Lin fan falls in front of the Warcraft, the nine star Warcraft who is playing with the children can''t calm down for a moment. Looking at Lin Fan with covetous eyes. Lin fan is smiling, see the thing that Warcraft hangs down, enough explain very rich. "Hello, I don''t mean you any harm. I just want to borrow something." The voice just dropped. Lin Fan rushed up, took out the cup prepared in advance, hugged the nine star Warcraft, and squeezed it with both hands desperately. The nine star Warcraft who gave birth not long ago was almost scared out of his wits by the present situation, and then became angry instantly. Launch a series of attacks on Lin fan. Biting. Scratch. Come as you can. A moment later. Lin Fan looked at the full cup of fresh milk, with a smile on his face, waved to Warcraft, "I''m gone, I''ll trouble you again tomorrow, goodbye." Life is so terrible, often there will be some inexplicable things, if you can''t resist, you have to enjoy. Don''t think about anything. It''s no use thinking about it. Ow! An overbearing roar broke out. Another nine star male Warcraft came back from hunting to prepare a big breakfast for his wife, but when he saw his wife paralyzed on the ground, the prey in his mouth fell to the ground with a slap.Come at a gallop. Talking in Warcraft. "Wife, what''s the matter with you?" He found his wife collapsed there, as if something terrible had happened to her. The female Warcraft whimpered, as if to say that a terrible human just appeared and grabbed my Squeeze, squeeze After hearing this, the male Warcraft roared angrily. I always feel green in my head. I didn''t expect that his wife would encounter such a thing when he went out. I really can''t stand it. Who is it? Who is it? Give it to me. See if I don''t tear you to pieces. The village. When Lin Fan came back, he saw that the little girl had woken up. He took the paper that he had named last night and looked at it intently. He brought porridge and fresh milk. "Here''s your breakfast. Eat it." The little girl looked at Lin Fan and the breakfast. She was lost in thought for a moment. Lin Fan said with a smile: "see these names. This is the name I gave you last night. I think the last name sounds better. Kelan, how about your name in the future?" "I don''t think that''s a good name." The little girl said indifferently. "Ah?" Lin Fan opened his mouth, as if to encounter a major blow like, "how can it be, this is the name I thought of for a long time, how can it not be." It''s a natural disapproval of his name. It''s a little uncomfortable. The little girl said, "but it''s OK. Is that my name?" "Of course, it''s the name given to you. Later you will be called Lin Kelan. Maybe you have other names, but these are not important. Since you come here, you should start your life again. You can forget all kinds of unhappy things before." Lin Fan said. "Lin Kelan?" "Yes, my name is Lin fan, and your name is Lin Kelan." The little girl didn''t follow what Lin Fan said. Maybe Lin Fan''s words had some influence on her. Lin Fan came to her side, touched her head and said, "come and have breakfast. It''s hot. It''s cool after a long time. It''s not good." "Well!" ¡­¡­ Life in the village has always been stable. Nothing big happened. Most of all, there are small contradictions among the villagers, but they can be solved soon. Everything seems very warm and peaceful, and the neighbors will help each other. And in this period of time. Lin Fan feels that the pressure of life is gradually increasing. He never thinks about himself, but there is Kelan at home, so the expenses will become more and more. Girls need to wear beautiful new clothes, but they all need money to buy. Once a conscientious businessman, he also began to have no conscience. When a neighbor comes to repair things, he will ask for more than one copper coin. Don''t ask why the price rises. I want to raise Kelan and buy her nice new clothes. One of the things that bothered Lin Fan was that fresh milk was not easy to find. Since he found the little animal that could give milk, he went there several times in a row, and every time he was bitten, and there was a little animal that didn''t produce milk biting him, just like he had a big hatred. It''s just that he didn''t hit each other. They look like a family. Maybe it was his arrival that caused them some misunderstanding, so he attacked himself. He could understand all these behaviors. Unfortunately Later, when he went to find each other, he didn''t find them. They seemed to move all night, far away from the dangerous place. It''s really a pity. How I hope each other can understand his idea. There is really little demand. It''s just to nourish the children at home. The village. Lin Fan strikes iron as usual, but LAN squats aside and looks at it. No one talks, but we can see that LAN is very interested in striking iron. "Did you learn something new today?" Lin fan asked. But LAN way: "teacher, he went to farm, today does not have the class." "Oh, you should review what you learned yesterday, otherwise it''s easy to forget." Lin Fan said as he struck the iron. Now he asked Kelan to learn from the only knowledgeable teacher in the village. I just want her to study hard. "I know. I''m smart. I can do anything." But LAN is lively for a long time than at the beginning, with more words and better body. Maybe it''s Kelan''s talent. A few hundred jin thing can be lifted easily. There was no movement in the village. When the village head saw this situation, he just turned his mouth, carried the broken cart on his shoulder and brought it home. The only teacher in the village, who is over seventy years old and in poor health, has always been the relief of the villagers and the delivery of food to him. But later, the teacher felt that he was just a waste. He picked up the hoe again and went to the field to farm. When he went down with the hoe, the soil cracked and he was full of strength.The speed of farming is very fast. Everyone is wondering how this could have happened. But I didn''t think about it. Just as their village is full of outstanding people, the potential suppressed in the body when they were young has burst out, which has become extraordinary and devoted to the farming industry. Thanks to Lin Fan for all these reasons. Bring back some meat from time to time. The meat is high star Warcraft meat, originally contains the power of Warcraft, often take, even a pig, can fly, but even Lin fan does not know. The environment here is also good. It''s just a special support. If you let the outside world know, you will definitely lose your chin. Is it something that people can do? These Warcraft are valuable, even some may not be able to get. Let''s talk about the previous Dragon Can that be bragging? Dragon Slayers exist all the time, but it''s just a name. Anyone who can kill a dragon is basically slaughtered by a dragon. PS: to tremble tiktok, I''ll read it, read Xinfeng, and give me a fan card. Chapter 589 A short year passed. This is the first year of kelanlai village. Lin fan doesn''t know Kelan''s birthday, but in his opinion, the birthday is calculated according to the time of adoption. He has taken care of Kelan as his own child. Do wrong will be reprimanded. Good performance, will be hard to praise a wave of praise, praise can LAN face red, yelling, don''t praise me like this, I was praised to feel not so good. The villagers also like Kelan very much. They watched Kelan become lively. At the beginning, Kelan was indifferent to everyone. The villagers felt that if something had happened to the child, it would be like this. But later, the villagers found that the child was gradually cheerful. Smile when you see everyone. Just like his cheap father, he always smiles to everyone, as if the smile will not disappear from his face. Early in the morning. Standing in front of the house, Lin Fan stretched out and said, "today is really a good day." "Good day, what''s a good day, I want to know." Can LAN wash gargle end, curiously ask a way. Lin Fan squats down, pinches can Lan''s Qiao nose tip way: "does not tell you." "Hum!" Can LAN hum a, proud of turn over head, "don''t tell me, don''t tell Bai, I just don''t want to know, I went to school, goodbye." Looking at Kelan''s running figure, Lin Fan smiles, and then goes to the village head''s house. Of course, when he goes, he turns over the sign hanging at the door of the blacksmith shop. "Suspended for one day." After coming out of the village head''s house, the village head patted his chest and promised: "don''t worry, I''ll tell them about it." Nowadays, the village head is in a good spirit. His crutches are burned as firewood. When he goes out, he walks like a flying horse, which is better than the physical strength of young people. Even when chatting with the old girls, they can show their unique skills, holding them in the air. It''s the strength and the ability. It''s a sword that never grows old. Lin Fan wants to surprise Kelan. It''s her first birthday in the village. It must be hard for her to forget. Happiness is the most important thing. I hope Kelan can integrate into the village completely. The people here are very good. They are all from their own families. Iron melting city! Lin fan has never been to a big city. This is the first city he found. It''s a little far away from the village. But after inquiry, only such a big city can make the best cake. He hopes Kelan can get such treatment. With all the belongings. There are forty silver coins. This is his years of savings, but also frugal down, ready to use these silver coins to buy a best looking cake for Kelan. He is confident. But if he knew that it was a dream to buy the best cake with the 40 silver coins, he would feel desperate. Come to the city. "Eh!" Lin Fan found something wrong. According to his idea, such a big city must be the same as Yanhai city. There are a lot of people everywhere. But now, up to now, he hasn''t seen half a person. I don''t know where. Soon. He saw a dessert shop with the door closed and knocking. "Hello, is anyone there?" Lin fan asked softly. After a long time. There was still no reply. For Lin fan, he didn''t understand why he didn''t open the door in broad daylight. Did he encounter something? If so, it would be really troublesome. He has a lot to do next. We need to prepare a cake for Kelan, buy a beautiful dress for Kelan, and prepare some meat for the villagers to eat together. He was a bit of a self reproach. Why not prepare early. We have to prepare on the same day. Inside the dessert shop. The staff in the shop shivered and looked desperate. They lived in tierong city and were very happy. Moreover, it was the second largest city in the Lanyuan Empire and very safe. But who would have thought that at the moment when they woke up, the city was full of propaganda about the crisis. The Warcraft collar, which has reached the saint level, mainly launches an animal tide against ironmelt city. That''s a danger to destroy everything. Even if you want to escape, you may not be able to escape. So. We can only place all our hopes on the guards in the city, as well as the big figures, hoping that they can defend well. And now. Unexpectedly, there are big idiots patting on the door. They all want to swear. If they want to hide, don''t hide from us. Hurry to other places.rats , screw you! Go away! A moment later. Those who didn''t hear the knock at the door were relieved. At this moment, those who still dare to knock at the door are absolutely mentally ill. If you put him in, who knows what this guy will do in case something really happens. Lin fan saw that the dessert shop didn''t open, so he walked forward. It didn''t open, so the clothes shop should open. It wasn''t long. He stood in front of a clothing store, which was also closed. Looking at both sides, a row of stores were closed, which made him very desperate. What was the matter. It''s all closed. Can''t you open a shop and let me buy good things? "Hello! What are you doing? " At this time, the distant footsteps came, and then there was a sound in Lin Fan''s ear. Lin Fan looked back and found that a group of soldiers came in a hurry with weapons in hand. Every soldier''s face was dignified, as if something big was about to happen. Lin Fan said, "I want to buy cakes and clothes. Why didn''t they open the door?" An enthusiastic soldier said: "the tide of beasts is coming. You should find a place to hide. If you want to do something, you should go to the city wall to help us carry things. Here you are. This is a weapon. Don''t be silly and follow us." The soldier threw the long gun to Lin fan. After catching the long gun, Lin Fan was drawn to the team by the other party. For this situation, he is a little confused now. I''m here to buy things, not to be a soldier. But according to what they say. He recognized something else. "Do you mean that if the tide of animals subsides, these stores will be able to open?" Lin fan asked as he trotted with the soldiers. The soldier said: "nonsense, if it''s not the tide of animals, we are very busy here. If we can fight back the tide of animals, I''ll buy you a drink. If the tide of animals breaks the city, it will become ruins, and we will become the food of Warcraft." "I see. I''m in trouble. It''s a group of unfriendly guys." Lin Fan nodded. I don''t like these Warcraft any more. I just want to buy some birthday gifts for Kelan. Why don''t you choose the day. But he likes to help others. Seeing that the people around him were dignified and despairing, he decided to make them smile again. Boom! The ground vibrated. The roar of Warcraft was deafening. "Quick, the tide of beasts has begun. Warcraft are going to attack." The soldier beside Lin Fan said with a nervous look. This kind of scene is very frightening. For ordinary soldiers, even if they have some strength, they have no resistance in the face of the tide of beasts. Only those who are really strong can fight against the powerful Warcraft. If the commander can kill the powerful Warcraft, he can decide the outcome of a battle. On the wall. The Lord of tierong city is wearing armor and holding a huge sword. The sword is extraordinary and inlaid with a magic core, which contains an amazing power. The situation is very bad. First of all, the front ranks of Warcraft are all a group of low star Warcraft. In this group of low star Warcraft, there are some powerful middle star Warcraft that specially destroy the city wall. The huge number of soldiers in the garrison caused great psychological pressure. At the same time, there are birds and Warcraft hovering. This is one of the most well prepared animal tides in the past dynasties. Warcraft is not stupid, and some of them also arrange troops. The Lord of the city yelled: "the mage''s army should pay attention to the air raid, use the earth magic to strengthen the city wall, and take action." A big city has plenty of fighting power. The mages in the mage Legion may not be very strong, but together, they can produce great power. At this moment, a group of mages chant incantations, use earth magic to strengthen the wall, and at the same time, there are many spikes on the wall. These are the basic preparations before the war. And the most important thing of the mage Legion is the air. In case the bird Warcraft opens up the air superiority, causes the destructive attack to the city. At the same time, several archmages are ready. Their responsibility is to restrain the powerful Warcraft with the Lord of the city. The holy mage of Wangcheng is on his way. As long as he stays up to that time, he will have a chance to win. After all, if a saint mage uses super level magic, he can cause damage to heaven and earth, and absolutely repel the tide of beasts. All of a sudden. A golden light shines on the world. When the city Lord saw the situation in the distance, his face changed, as if he were in the ghost. He couldn''t even believe what he saw in front of him. "That''s That''s... " He began to stammer. It was known before that it was the holy Warcraft Lord who started the animal tide, but when he saw the huge figure in the distance, the city Lord was completely stupid, even a group of big magicians around him."Three golden dragons..." They didn''t expect that it was this level of Warcraft that started the animal tide. Although it''s also holy Warcraft. But this level of Warcraft is more powerful than the ordinary Saint level Warcraft, and there is even a terrible thing as they think. In the tide of beasts, they see two holy Warcraft. A giant bear in flames. "Holy Warcraft, fire hell bear." "Holy Warcraft, the king of the wolf." All of a sudden. Everyone was cold. The preparations before the war seemed to be just a joke. "I''m afraid the city can''t be defended." The LORD said to himself. He couldn''t figure out why. The three headed Golden Dragon belongs to the branch of the dragon family, which is a hybrid. There is an agreement between the Lanyuan Empire and the dragon people. Even all empires have agreements with the dragons. If the dragon takes the initiative to launch the animal tide. Then all empires will unite to fight against the dragon. But now this Can hybrids not be considered members of the Dragon tribe? Chapter 590 "Even if the holy mage of the King City comes, it will be difficult to change the situation." "Damn it, how can it be like this? There''s something wrong with the intelligence. Who sent it back?" "If we had known about this situation earlier, the main force of Wangcheng would have been able to hold on." "Don''t worry about that. Defend with all your strength." "There''s another way, we can use the super large transfer magic together to transfer the people in the city." A group of Great Magicians think of all kinds of ways. To say the most reliable nature is to cast super large transfer magic. But this kind of magic is dangerous and difficult. It belongs to touch space-time transfer. The slightest carelessness can lead to endless time and space and complete death. And the great magicians who cast their magic array are afraid that their magic will dry up and become the food of the Warcraft in the tide of beasts. At this point. The city master held his breath and roared: "holy dragon, our Lanyuan Empire and your dragon people''s well water do not violate the river water, and even signed an agreement. Do you want to completely overthrow the peace agreement on behalf of the dragon people?" The sound vibrates and spreads. The tide did not stop because of his cry. After a long time. There are three golden dragons. "I am the exiled dragon." Embarrassed! After hearing these words, the city leader almost burst out with a mouthful of blood. The meaning is very clear. I have nothing to do with the Dragon tribe. I am myself. I think it''s my hobby to launch animal tides. Even the Dragon tribe can''t control me. He wanted to have a good talk with each other. Even if you can''t dissuade the other party. We have to wait for the arrival of the holy mage of the city of kings. But looking at the current situation, there is no such possibility. In that case. It''s a fight to the death. He will not shrink back as the Lord of the city. Just as the Lord of the city was ready to make a generous donation, a voice rang out in his ear. "Excuse me, can I ask you something?" Lin fan asked with a long gun. When the city Lord looked at each other, he saw that they were civilians, not soldiers. But the other side, armed with weapons, bravely went to the city wall. His courage won his respect. Good job. I''m worthy of being a member of our iron melting city. That is to have courage and courage. If everyone is as brave as he is, what danger can we not face. Look at each other''s eyes. The Lord of the city thought of one thing. He was always high above the others, and the civilians could hardly see him. Perhaps the biggest dream of this civilian is to see himself or say a few words to himself. In the face of such a request, as the Lord of the city, he will never refuse. "Yes, you are brave and worthy of my respect. If you have any questions, please ask and I will tell you." The city Lord patted Lin Fan on the shoulder and said. Lin Fan said: "excuse me, if the animal tide is over, all the stores in the city will open, right?" I heard that. The city Lord was a little stunned, as if he didn''t expect that the other side should ask such a question. To tell you the truth, he really didn''t think of it. Suddenly. He thought of a way to make him cry. The other party must know that the city has been unable to defend, but he rushed forward without hesitation. He must want to see the prosperity of the city again. The Lord of the city bowed his head and said: "I''m sorry, as the Lord of the city, I didn''t keep your most important things. It''s my fault and my incompetence. You''re right. If the tide of animals ends and our home can still exist, it''s what you think, and it will always be the most prosperous." The people around me are secretly worried. Thinking that the once prosperous city will be destroyed in the hands of the beast tide, they are so unwilling, so unhappy, but there is no way, the beast tide is really too strong. "That''s good. I''m in a hurry. I''m in a hurry. It''ll be over soon." Lin Fan said. Some of the city masters didn''t understand what Lin Fan said. Are you crazy? If you think about it, the fact that this civilian can bravely stand here is enough to show how much courage he has mustered up. It is normal for him to see the real scene and his mentality to collapse. I don''t blame him. I don''t look down on him. Although there is no strength to bind a chicken, to stand here bravely is worthy of respect for the city leader, even for him. It''s just when the Lord of the city mends his mind. Lin Fan jumped directly from the wall with a long gun. "Lying trough!" The Lord exclaimed, this sentence should not appear in the dream world, but maybe people everywhere are the same. When they see an amazing scene, they will send out these two words.He can''t even imagine the other side. The walls are so high. The other side is powerless. The end result is a meat pie. Do you know that you can''t keep it, don''t want to die in Warcraft, but end it by yourself? Warriors. You are a real warrior. "Look, Lord." Exclaimed the great magician. The city Lord shook his head, closed his eyes in despair and said, "no, I don''t want to see it. His heroic posture has already appeared in my mind. I don''t want to see the picture of him falling into a meat cake, and I don''t want to destroy the picture in my heart." "No, he''s not dead." "What?" The city master opened his eyes and quickly came forward to see that the civilian was walking towards the beast tide with a long gun. "What''s the situation?" "I don''t know." "Hell, isn''t he an ordinary civilian? It''s impossible to jump from such a high city wall and there''s nothing wrong with it. " "But, Lord, this is really happening before our eyes." ¡­¡­ Lin fan is going to solve the animal tide as soon as possible. He doesn''t want to delay too long. After all, there are many things to prepare. If he is not ready, he can''t surprise Kelan. And my heart will be very sad. I don''t think I''m a qualified adoptive father. I can''t even do this little thing. The Warcraft in the animal tide roared angrily when they saw the humble human walking towards here. Some of them wanted to swallow up Lin fan, but they were too small, maybe they didn''t even feel like stuffing their teeth. But I don''t know why. Those Warcraft suddenly felt a terrible breath from Lin fan, and the breath had a sense of oppression on them. WOW! Let''s get out of the way. Lin fan knows that among these guys, the little lizard with three heads standing there is the most powerful. Maybe he is the boss. As long as he can make sense, he can solve this problem. But he had ideas in his head. Meat! Meat! Buy a good cake, clothes, but also to prepare a large portion of meat, this guy is perfectly in line with his idea. "Well, yes, that''s it. If he''s very unfriendly, I''ll kill him. He''s golden and the meat must be very good, but LAN and the villagers will like it very much." Lin Fan thought. The three golden dragons don''t know what they are going to face. They still look at everything in front of them haughtily. For him, he never pays attention to human beings. Soon. Lin fan comes to the dragon. Around the two holy level Warcraft did not act, but jokingly looking at this tiny human. Good guts. How dare you come here alone. It''s not very good to stay in the city and let us swallow it, but I didn''t want to take the initiative to send it to the door. It seems that I can''t wait to be eaten by us? "Hello, can you leave? I want to buy something in the city for my Kelan''s birthday. Your presence has scared them. The stores are not open. It''s very difficult for me to buy things in this way. " Lin Fan said. Be polite before you fight. Holy dragon looks at each other like an idiot, three heads are turning, eyes are very sneaky, as if to hear some big joke. All of a sudden. Holy dragon sneezes, and a strong wind blows to Lin fan. It seems that he wants to see the human being in front of him. He blows him to the ground, and then he looks scared. It must be fun. It''s just Lin Fan stood there motionless. Let holy dragon some rage, feel humiliated. On the wall. The Lord of the city was staring at them with a solemn look. They didn''t know what had happened. Instead of saying why he didn''t die, they said that he went through the tide of beasts and came to the holy dragon. This is just a strange thing. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he didn''t believe it was true. Right now. An amazing scene happened. "Lying trough!" "Lying trough!" Not only the Lord of the city exclaimed, but also a group of Great Magicians. Far away. Holy dragon is a dragon breath to Lin fan, which is enough to destroy everything. It doesn''t cause any damage to Lin fan, but Lin fan, who is in a hurry, sees that the other party attacks actively. Understatement of the arm, spear pierced a dragon''s head. The Dragon roared in anger. "I don''t want to waste my time with you. Just now you wasted so much of my time, I will take you back to the village and share it with my Kelan and the villagers."Puchi! Puchi! The world''s deadliest Saint Warcraft has appeared. Lin Fan stabbed the holy dragon to death with three shots in three heads. Moreover, this is the most common long gun, which can be seen everywhere in the army. If it''s spread out, no one will believe it. Boom! The huge body of the holy dragon fell to the ground with a roar, and the ground was shaking. Be quiet! It''s completely quiet around. Stay in the holy dragon side of the two holy level Warcraft eyes stare round, as if to see a ghost like looking at the scene in front of us. Fake. It''s all fake. That''s three golden dragons. Don''t say they don''t believe it, even those beast tide troops who are ready to attack are stupidly in place, all things happen too fast, too suddenly, and there is no response at all. For them. It''s like a dream. No Even dreams don''t dare to play like this. Lin Fan put his long gun on the ground and said slowly, "don''t you go yet? If you don''t leave, don''t blame me. " With his voice just falling. There was an uproar. There was a huge movement in the beast tide army, and the first to escape was two holy Warcraft. "Excuse me!" "I''m sorry!" They are all intelligent. The scene before them will be a nightmare for them all their lives and will never be forgotten. Especially the other side''s face, as well as the weapon to kill the dragon, will be a taboo in the world of Warcraft. A spear bathed in the blood of the dragon. It has become unusual. Although the material is simple and there is nothing special about it, it is a spear that can kill the holy dragon and bathe the dragon''s blood. So terrible! Chapter 591 The tide of the animals receded. The holy dragon was beheaded, and two holy level Warcraft fled. The movement was extraordinary. The small Warcraft that followed the Warcraft leader to attack the city saw this situation and ran faster than anyone else. I''m kidding. All of them have reached this level. Who else dares to be presumptuous? Without the leader''s leadership, they are confused babies. Let alone face Lin fan, they can''t deal with the guards of tierong city. On the wall. The Lord of the city and the Great Magicians have been dull for a long time. Standing there in a daze, looking at the situation in the distance, the originally dense tide of animals had already dispersed in a crowd, and they went with a group of children, ready to seek revenge. Finally, the child king was overturned to the ground. There is no leader, only a mob. "I didn''t dream." The LORD said to himself. The great magician said, "no, it''s not a dream. If it''s a dream, I would never wake up." "Unbelievable." "It''s an epic level battle that can be passed down for generations and will never be forgotten." ¡­¡­ "Hello, the tide of animals has faded. The things I asked you just now should be realized. The store can be opened." Lin Fan returns to the city wall and asks with a smile. He really can''t wait. He just wants to buy good things and go back early to prepare a birthday party for the lovely Ke LAN. At this time, the Lord of the city found Lin Fan standing beside him, obviously startled. But it came back very quickly. Yeah. I have nothing to fear. This is their hero in molten iron city. Previously, he even regarded the other party as an ordinary civilian. He was blind. "Who are you?" Asked the Lord in shock. Lin Fan said: "my name is Lin fan. I come to tierong city to buy things. It''s really important. Now that the danger is over, those closed stores should be able to open. I''m really worried." What he said was very serious. He hoped that the other party would understand. Then help him. No other meaning. It''s just a pity In shock of the city Lord, obviously did not worry about Lin fan, as the other side is really worried. "Thank you. Thank you for saving the whole iron melting city. I will report this matter to you. You will be the hero of our Lanyuan empire." The city Lord is not a fool. The previous situation is in the eye. Three shots pierce the dragon''s head. Is that what people can do? Maybe even the arrival of epic heroes can''t do this. Lin Fan said: "don''t thank me. I just want those stores to open quickly. I need to help my lovely Kelan for her birthday. I want to buy a cake and a beautiful princess dress. You are the city master. Can you let those stores open?" He is in all this, is to hope that the store can open as soon as possible. No other meaning. It''s getting late now. Continue to delay, I''m afraid it will be too late. "OK, no problem. I''ll get people ready now." Calm down the city master know that Lin fan may really have something, no delay, quickly let people arrange. Cake? Beautiful princess costume. It''s not a problem. It must be to make the best cake and the most beautiful princess costume. They saved their whole city. I don''t know how to repay them. Now they ask for this, how can they refuse. The civilians in the city cheered with excitement when they learned that the tide of animals had subsided. Take a big breath of fresh air. It''s really sweet. I''ve never felt like this before. Maybe I can only feel like this after wandering on the edge of life and death. After a long time! Lin Fan looked at the seven layer cake and the beautiful clothes in front of him. He nodded with satisfaction. Then he came to the Lord of the city and held his hand. He said gratefully, "thank you. I''m very satisfied." "I don''t know how much, but I only have so much." He took out forty silver coins and handed them to the Lord of the city. The city Lord looked at the money bag in his hand with silly eyes. For a moment, he was confused and didn''t understand each other''s operation. According to his idea, shouldn''t this be done? And on these things, how can we thank each other for their kindness. Even thousands of silver can not thank each other for their contribution. That''s a wave of animals. If it had not been for the other party''s help to repel the animal tide, their iron melting city would have been in ruins. Report to the kingdom. Absolutely can be king worship, reward a big city to Linfan, but also will Linfan as the strongest of the Lanyuan Empire, to create his cultivation tower. For countless people to worship.The city master said: "hero, you are going there. You beat back the beast tide and saved tierong city. You are the hero of the Lanyuan empire. The Empire will thank you again." Lin Fan smiles, waves and puts the cake and clothes into the space. This is the ability he can control for a long time. The space is very interesting. It can be cut easily, just like a drawer. It can put all kinds of things. The great magician was shocked to see this scene. It''s a powerful means. If you read it correctly, it''s space magic. It''s too difficult to control this kind of space magic. Even if they are big magicians, they may not be able to succeed. "No, I have something else to do. Goodbye." Lin Fan said, then came to the body of the dragon, dragged his tail, directly disappeared in the iron city. What does the Lord want to say. But see the hero has left, sorry. "I didn''t expect such a strong man in the world. I don''t know where he lives." The Lord of the city has never seen such a powerful person. Even the saint mage can''t be as powerful as his opponent. It''s really strong. "The city Lord, the strong are so low-key. Depending on the situation, he must be living in seclusion in our Lanyuan empire. It''s a blessing for us to live in seclusion in our Lanyuan empire." The city master nodded and agreed with this. Indeed, it makes a lot of sense. If the Lanyuan Empire encounters the disaster of destroying the country in the future, the other side will certainly not sit by and ignore it. Just as they say that. The holy mages from the other side of the city come, and the elite soldiers from the city. I learned that tierong city encountered a rare tide of animals. Everyone was nervous. When we arrived at the scene and saw the situation here, everyone seemed very confused. They said that the animal tide was good, but where was it. The Lord of the city told the saint mage what had just happened. After hearing this, he was obviously shocked. I can''t even believe it. Shenglong was killed by the other party. Outside the city. They stand in front of a long gun bathing in dragon blood, which is Lin Fan''s long gun to kill the holy dragon. Although it''s just an ordinary long gun, now it''s not ordinary. It doesn''t mean how powerful the gun became after being bathed in dragon blood. But the symbolic significance of this gun has been extraordinary. The city master said: "I want to keep this gun in tierong city and put it in the center of the city, so that all civilians can look forward to it. It''s the gun to kill the holy dragon, and it''s also a kind of witness." The holy mage said, "can this really kill the holy dragon?" He can''t believe it. After all, it''s just an ordinary spear. It''s used by ordinary soldiers. Although it''s very sharp, it falls on the dragon. I''m afraid it can''t even pierce the scales. "It''s true. I saw it with my own eyes." Said the Lord. The holy mage said, "this gun should be sent to the capital." The city master said: "no, even if I agree, the civilians in the city will not agree. Now we should pay more attention to the fact that the holy dragon is a hybrid of the Dragon nationality. Whether it belongs to the Dragon nationality or not, we need the Empire to negotiate with the Dragon nationality." He shuddered at the thought of the animal tide. If it''s not for the other side, who can stop it. Even if the holy mage comes, it''s useless. By the river. Lin Fan stripped the dragon''s scales, peeled and then bled. These are all good treasures to outsiders, but for Lin fan, these are very common. When you kill a pig, it''s a stab to bleed. Some people like pig blood, but he doesn''t like it very much. It''s very fishy. Holy dragon blood is very important to others. Daub on the body, can enhance the body constitution, of course, the effect is not so terrible, but also has a great effect, at the same time, dragon blood can also be used for alchemy, are rare materials. Money may not buy it. Of course, it can be bought in the real market. After all, some dragons live in poverty and have no means of self-reliance. They rely on selling blood to maintain a simple life. "I didn''t expect that the scales are hard, but the meat is so soft. It must be delicious." Lin fan keeps the scales and dragon skin together. He likes to strike iron, but he has never found the right material. Although the dragon is very weak, the material on his body is OK. It can be used to forge weapons. When Lin Fan left, a group of Warcraft rushed out. When Lin Fan came here long ago to clean the body of the holy dragon, the unique fragrance had already attracted the attention of Warcraft. But when those Warcraft saw the scene, they were scared, just like hell. It''s terrible. They had never seen anyone treat a dead dragon so cruelly. Until they leave. These Warcraft are like mad dogs. They rush up and lick the blood on the ground. Some Warcraft even drink the water mixed with the blood of the holy dragon.There are too many Warcraft scavengers. There are a few supplies. In the end, there was a terrible battle. Warcraft war, because some of the sacred dragon blood that people dislike and throw away, lashed out. The scene was once very tragic, and some of them couldn''t go on. It''s so sad! The village. The villagers are busy as usual, but if you look carefully, you can see that the villagers have moved out their tables and a lot of firewood and piled up in the village. But LAN came home from school, when she saw these situations, she was full of questions. "Uncle Shi, what are you doing?" Can LAN curiously ask a way. Uncle Shi said with a smile, "it''s nothing. There''s a bonfire dance tonight. Hurry back to do your homework. Do you know if you want to attend on time in the evening?" "Really?" But LAN seems very excited. She likes lively activities best. "That must be true." PS: I sleep too much in the afternoon. I overslept and continue to code. Chapter 592 "I''m back." Can LAN happy run home, put down the bag, came to Linfan side, inquired: "when I came back, found that everyone is busy, still in the village with a bonfire, tonight really dance?" "Yes, it does." Lin Fan said with a smile. Hidden very deep, did not tell can LAN these are prepared for you, surprise is often in the last, said in advance is really no meaning. "Well, I''ll go now." But LAN is very happy, take out the homework this busy. The teachers in the village are very good. Compared with those big cities, there must be a gap, but in this small place, it is good. Lin Fan did not strike iron, afraid to disturb Kelan to do homework, has been keeping quiet, sitting outside the door waiting, thinking about the future in his mind. Sometimes, worry is formed in this way, he does not want to have too deep involvement with anyone, in case his action is limited at that time, such as the last dream. He feels like he''s doing well. I don''t care deeply. People you know are just friends. Leave the legend of light, complete the task, and come back without any regret. And now He turned to see the house is seriously doing homework can LAN, has been implicated, in case the future even if the task of the dark god, he is afraid to take good care of can LAN, can leave, otherwise, he is really uneasy. All the dreams are well done. Only some sorry for Xiao Huang. That''s the only pet he has with him in all his dreams. It''s just that for too long, too long, he misses the people in Yanhai city. In the end, I can only apologize to Xiao Huang. From then on, he didn''t want to be deeply involved with the creatures in the dream, in case he was reluctant to give up when he finished the task and returned. Just as he thought about it. There was a sound in my ear. "I did my homework." But LAN shouts, her academic performance is very good, can perfect complete the teacher''s assignment. Lin Fan got up and came to the table, "I''ll check it." In this role, he has to check his homework every day. Although he doesn''t know much about some things, he still has no problem checking the typos. Can LAN obediently stand on one side, "I do very seriously." "Well, I know, you''re the best." Lin Fan praised, but LAN is a very smart child, homework never let him worry, but into which he must complete his mission. It wasn''t long. Lin Fan nodded with satisfaction and closed the exercise book. "Well, it''s great. There''s no typo." Can LAN happy way: "that of course, I have been very serious to complete my homework." For Lin fan, since he has adopted her, he should cultivate her well. If it is irresponsible to cultivate at will, he should devote all his energy to it. "Let''s go." But LAN takes Lin Fan''s hand. It''s dark outside. The village activity is about to start. She is looking forward to it now. "Wait a minute." Lin Fan said, then took out a suit of clothes from the cabinet, "this is a gift for you, put it on and have a try." Can LAN see this brand-new and beautiful clothes, eyes are flashing small stars, "give me it?" "Well, I bought it specially for you." Lin Fan said. She held the clothes, looked very excited, and then said: "but I remember you seem to have no money, where can you buy such beautiful clothes?" After living with Lin Fan for a year, Kelan finds that the business of our blacksmith shop is not good at all. Usually, villagers come to repair things occasionally, and the price of each repair is very low. Such beautiful clothes must be very expensive. "Who told you there was no money, our family was rich." Lin Fan said. It''s really a pity that if his money in Yanhai can be used in general, he can brush his wife''s bank card and buy a lot of things. "Is it?" "It''s true, of course." Lin Fan said that he was very confident, but there was no way. These were all his bluff. In order to buy clothes and cakes, he had spent all his property. But no matter what, he won''t let the children have any burden. Even if there is no money at home, we should say that we have money. "Change your clothes quickly. I''ll wait for you outside." Lin Fan said, then came outside, closed the door, quietly waiting. Inside. Can LAN holding new clothes, on the tip of the nose smell, a fragrance, very happy, and then began to change clothes, she has never worn such good-looking clothes. It wasn''t long. Creak. When Lin fan saw Kelan in her new clothes, she brightened up and praised: "Wow! It''s beautiful, just like a little angel. " Originally, Kelan was very cute. She looked better after changing into this princess dress, just like the little angel in the sky."Is it really pretty?" But Lan was praised by Lin fan is very shy, low head, holding the skirt, this is her first time to wear such beautiful clothes, although there is a kind of unnatural feeling, but she likes it very much. "Well, it looks good." Lin Fan wants to save some money and buy more beautiful new clothes for Kelan in the future. He wants Kelan to live the best life. He has no problem in being bitter and tired. Night! In the village. The villagers are surrounded, everyone seems very mysterious, but can LAN has not found the strange things, a few campfires lit up the village, there is a big big, has cut meat on the fire. The villagers are curious. What kind of meat is this. It''s really big. When it is roasted on the fire, there is a special smell. If the village head didn''t tell them what to do next, they can''t wait to taste the delicious meat. If they know that what they put on the campfire is the meat of three golden dragons, it''s hard to calm down, isn''t it They are ordinary villagers living in the village. Even if they know it''s the meat of Warcraft, it''s hard to understand what the golden dragon stands for. Anyway, incense is OK, where else is so important. Can LAN looking at the busy village, is very happy, thinking, today''s village is not what activities, will do so busy, if only in the future can be so busy every day. Lin Fan nodded to the village head. The head of the village asked the villagers to take action. Then he saw the villagers pushing a small car with a seven layer cake on it. But Lan was shocked to see the seven layer cake. She had never seen such a big cake, or had never eaten it. At this point. Lin fan, holding Kelan''s hand, goes to the cake and comes to the cake. Under Kelan''s puzzled eyes, he whispers: "happy birthday, Kelan." Then, Lin Fan gently clapped his hands. The villagers around clapped happily. "The birthday is coming." Seeing the scene in front of her, Kelan was shocked. Then she looked at Lin Fan and said, "my birthday?" Lin Fan said with a smile: "yes, it''s your birthday. Last year is today. I adopted you. I don''t know when your previous birthday was, but now, today''s Day is your birthday. I will prepare a birthday party for you every year." Can LAN Wu mouth, crystal clear eyes, as if emerged spray. "Do you like it?" Lin Fan said. Can LAN wipe the tears of the corner of the eye, "like, but why do you want to be so good to me, every day for me to make breakfast, lunch, dinner, also buy me beautiful clothes, you do not take me as a daughter." When it comes to the second half of the sentence, the voice is very small, but holding his head high, a little expecting, but also a little afraid Lin Fan touched her head: "isn''t it always like this?" But LAN staring at Lin fan, maybe for her, never thought of such a thing, come to a strange village, not only did not encounter bullying, but also met so many good people, but also met Lin fan who adopted her. After a long time. But LAN called. "Father "You can call me dad. Dad means the same as Dad. You can call me dad." "Dad." The smile on Lin Fan''s face is more brilliant, holding Kelan''s nose, "go and make a wish to blow the candle, everyone is a little hungry, without your mouth, they can only look at these good things." "Well." Kelan comes to the cake, bows her head and makes a wish, then blows out the candle. The villagers cheered. The village head looked at the scene in front of him and looked up at the sky full of stars. Dad, my village head did a good job and said I couldn''t do it. Look at the present village, how harmonious and beautiful it is. Everyone is very happy. "Village head, Lin fan is really a good man." "Nonsense, who is not a good man in our village." Now the village head is in a good spirit and speaks in a good voice. He can''t look old. The man who spoke to the village head muttered The only bad person in the village is you. Bragging with those grannies all day long. This night! Everyone in the village is very happy. The meat of Golden Dragon falls into every villager''s stomach. Everyone sings and dances, and has enough to eat and drink. For Kelan, this is her happiest day. She will never forget today. This is her home, forever home. No matter where it is, it can''t replace it. For Kelan, she now has her own family and a father who is willing to recognize her as her daughter. She is in a caring and loving environment every day. When I go to bed at night.Her mouth smile, in the dream, dream, with dad and the villagers live together forever. But "Ah..." Ke LAN wakes up in a deep sleep. "Have you had a nightmare?" Lin Fan accompanied in the side, concerned about the inquiry. "Well." "It''s OK. With Dad by your side, it will be OK. You can sleep well and don''t worry about anything." Lin Fan gently stroked Kelan''s head, smiling and comforting. His voice seemed to have a kind of magic power. The frightened Kelan closed her eyes, breathed slowly, and entered the dreamland again. He has a keen ear. I found that the people in the village were restless again. They had to work so hard at night. They were really hardworking. For the villagers What the hell is going on. Why are you so energetic every time? It''s so hard. Chapter 593 The next day! The new day is still beautiful. But LAN is very happy, last night''s birthday party, will never forget, always remember in my heart, become her best memories. She folded the beautiful princess''s dress and put it neatly in the wardrobe. This is her most precious gift No, the most precious gift should be that God let her meet Lin fan. Thank you! Thank you! At the first moment of waking up, she can always see the hot breakfast on the dining table, which is prepared by her father. After last night''s event, she has regarded Lin Fan as her father. The only family. "Get up and wash quickly, then have breakfast and go to school." Lin Fan said as usual, every morning is the same words, as if never tired of it. "Dad, it''s only yesterday''s birthday. Can we have a day off?" But Lan''s character is as lively as Lin Fan''s, so she has the character of a woman following her father. Lin Fan said: "no, you should study hard. Hurry up, hurry up." "All right." This is a common fault of all children. They think that they can have a day off and have a good time on their birthday, but the reality is cruel. They have to go to school when they should go to school, which can''t be changed. After Kelan goes to school. Lin Fan left the blacksmith''s shop early in the morning with a hoe. He was ready to open up wasteland and exploit new fields to supply his family. He prepared a sum of money for Kelan. He is now fully into the role of father, although Kelan is still small, but in the future he will definitely need a sum of money, although the village is very warm and peaceful. It costs a lot to leave the village and go to the big city. It''s expensive to study. A place for farming. "Where are you going, Lin fan?" The villagers who were busy in the fields asked, now Lin Fan''s position in the village is relatively high, after all, a lot of meat is made by each other, to tell you the truth, they are really shocked. After a year, I dare not say that I eat meat every day. Basically, I can eat every other day or two. Basically all the villagers received Lin Fan''s meat gift. Lin Fan said with a smile: "go to the wasteland and add some extra subsidies to your family." Now. In the past, after planting, the villagers felt very tired. When they got home, they just wanted to rest in bed. But now, they feel that farming is very simple because they are full of energy. If it wasn''t for the limited number of fields, they wanted to work all day. Work at sunrise and return at sunset. This kind of life seems very boring, but we all enjoy it. What we like most is to see the harvest full and family life getting better and better. Lin fan has long been used to the life here. When he is free, he will look for the whereabouts of the God of darkness, but there is no clue, and he does not feel the breath of surprise. Think about it. Maybe the God of darkness has not been born yet. It seems that this is another lasting dream. It''s really irritable. During this time. The Locke empire is looking for Lin fan, the great hero who annihilated the undead monarch. He should not be anonymous, but let everyone know and worship him. However, it is too difficult to find the hero in the vast sea of people. There is no information registration, no eye, nothing, and people live in scattered places, even in remote places. At the same time, there are Warcraft everywhere, so it''s not necessary to say much about the danger. You can''t say you can find it. Months later! A group of adventurers appeared in the village. For a village that has always been very calm, it''s a happy thing to have adventurers. Everyone knows that adventurers are very rich. Even the pubs that are already half closed open early. "What kind of wine do you have, boss?" A big man with a red beard, a big man with a red face and a bare upper body, is about to be driven crazy by this little place. There are no drinks ordered. I dare to say that I''m a tavern owner. It''s ridiculous. And look at the decoration of the pub, it''s too simple, just like at home. He is good at observing the situation. At a glance, he saw that the owner of the pub took advantage of them to take away the wooden bed in the pub. "I only have my own wine here." The tavern owner''s main business is farming, and his sideline business is selling wine. He usually drinks with the villagers at night. Moreover, these damned fellow villagers are drunk every time, and they all owe money for wine. Although they are all made by myself, you can''t do that either. "What kind of wine?" "Wheat wine." "Come on, give us some pots." There are five adventurers in this group, male and female. One of the two women has a sharp ear. It seems that he is not a human, but an elf."I didn''t expect that there were villages in such a remote place. There were too few things here, as if they were returning to primitive life." A male soldier said. The red bearded man said, "Hey, where is wheat wine good to drink? I can''t help it. I have to make do with it." Seeing the arrival of adventurers, other villagers bring their own products to sell. When other adventurers buy them, they make money. At this point. The village head came and said with a smile: "welcome to our village. I''m the village head here. What''s the matter?" He is the spokesman of the village. Any outsider who comes here will be well treated. In order to be pitiful, he specially found the crutches again. He hopes that the adventurers can see that he is such a pitiful village head, and can give some silver coins or something, and buy some supplements for the elderly to take good care of his body. The red bearded man said, "we are the gray adventure regiment. I am the commander of gray. Recently we took on an adventure mission. A group of bandits came to you and hid in that mountain." "Ah, bandits?" The head of the village was very pale when he heard about it. They were vicious guys. They killed people without blinking an eye. If the bandits swarmed into the village, the consequences would be unimaginable. I''m afraid all his family property would be robbed by the bandits. Even this village can no longer exist. All the people in the village have no strength to tie a chicken. When they meet these bandits, they will end up dead. The red bearded man said, "don''t be afraid. Our purpose is to suppress bandits. We are not familiar with the environment there, so we want to come here and find a villager who is familiar with it to take us into the mountains." "There''s no danger." Asked the village head. "Dangerous? But do you belittle our Glen adventure group? " "No, absolutely not." The tavern owner took the wheat wine and said, "village head, when you were young, you didn''t often go to that mountain. You are familiar with it." The voice just dropped. The village head looks at him with great lethality. Do you want to push the old village head to the fire pit, or do you want to inherit my village head position after I was killed by bandits. "How can it be? I haven''t been up that mountain for decades. I''m not familiar with it." The village head quickly denied. I''m kidding. He doesn''t want to take risks. The red bearded man said, "this is a paid guide. As long as it leads us to the bandits, there will be a gold coin for the journey." "How much?" "A gold coin." All of a sudden. The village head''s face changed greatly, and he became extremely righteous. "I didn''t expect that there were bandits around our village. As the village head, I have the responsibility to protect everyone''s safety. Since you warriors are here to eliminate bandits, let me take the lead." "But those bandits are extremely fierce. Do you need to bring more people up?" Though blinded by gold coins. But he still wanted to save his life. The red bearded man said, "no, we have made it clear that the bandit leader is only a four-star fighter, and we are all very powerful. As the head of the gray adventure regiment, I am also a four-star fighter, so there is no problem with our cooperation." "Oh, that''s good, that''s good." The village head is relieved. There is no danger, but also in vain to earn a gold coin, this is simply pie in the sky. The tavern owner wanted to slap himself in the face. I didn''t expect to miss such a good thing. In the village, it''s hard to earn a gold coin. I''m afraid it will take about a year. The adventure group is the most profitable. But it''s also dangerous. The bandits intercepted a caravan. The caravan suspended a mission. There were fifty gold coins. As long as the mission was completed, the caravan could have a very comfortable life. In the mountains. The village head is walking fast and doesn''t feel tired at all. On the contrary, the fairies archers and magicians in the Glen adventure group are very tired. The mountain road is really hard to walk and they all want to have a rest. But see such old village head, face not red, heart not flustered walk, even if they really want to rest, have no face to say. We are members of the adventure group. If you can''t compete with an old man, I''m afraid you''ll be laughed to death. The village head said, "there are only two water sources in this mountain. If the bandits really want to hide here, they must be near the water source. We just need to look for these two places." Under the temptation of gold coins. The village head seemed to be back when he was young, picking flowers with his sisters in this mountain. He was in good spirits and talked a lot, which made the grey adventure group have an illusion. The energy of the old village head is very good. No trace was found at the first water source.To the second water source. They finally found out the whereabouts of the robbers. Sure enough, it''s here. If it is not for the village head to lead the way, it is very difficult to find the bandits by virtue of them. Unless they are lucky, they may have to find a period of time. The people of the gray adventure are hiding in the dark. Watching what''s going on. I didn''t expect that the bandits had simply camped here, and there were already minions on patrol. "I''m hiding here, waiting for you to come back in triumph." The village head said carefully. A gold coin is not easy to earn. I don''t want to be found by bandits. It''s the best to be careful. Chapter 594 The overall strength of Glen adventure group is very good. The magician and the elf Archer are remote, and can interfere with the enemy under the protection of three soldiers. "Action." The red bearded man waved, and the whole team began to take action. They never paid attention to these minions. Only the bandit leader could be paid attention to. The battle began. The village head hid there and did not move. "It''s terrible. Fortunately, there''s an adventure group coming here, otherwise these bandits will surely attack our village." The more I think about it, the more terrible I feel. All the people in the village are ordinary villagers. Where can they be the opponents of these bandits? What they are good at most is farming. It''s really hard for them to take up arms and fight against the bandits. Gradually. I don''t know why, the village head''s hearing is sharper than ever before. He can hear the cries of the bandits from a long distance. For example: "there are elves, but I didn''t expect that there are elves. Let''s catch her and give it to the leader to enjoy, then we can play." "And the sorceress." "Kill all the men and leave the women." "Ha ha ha..." The head of the village shuddered and thought of the bandits rushing into the village and attacking his old sisters. He clenched his fists and looked angry. Old girls are all mine. How can they be harmed by bandits. If anyone with insight knows that the villagers in this village started to eat the meat of Warcraft a year ago, and the weak ones are the first wild boar king of Warcraft, and the strongest Saint level Warcraft Saint dragon. Among them, there are all kinds of seven or eight star Warcraft, and some Saint level Warcraft second only to Saint dragon, he will know how terrible this is. It''s OK to eat once in a while. The key is not to eat every day, and every time is high quality, that''s really scary. Even the imperial royalty dare not say they eat every day. Can eat bankruptcy. It wasn''t long. Boom. The village head, who was thinking about something, suddenly saw something black coming. When he looked carefully, it turned out to be the red bearded man who had just promised him that he would be OK. His eyes were round. Play with me. Glen''s adventures are lost. "Glen adventure group, you fools, knew you had taken over the task and were waiting for you here." At this time, a man with two axes, aggressive side leakage, arrogant very, "eh! Who is this old man? It seems that if you find us so soon, it should be the village not far from the foot of the mountain. It''s good. I''ll rob your village later. " The village head heard this. I was scared. How could you know that would happen. The situation of the red bearded man is very bad. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. It''s almost there, but who could have thought that the bandits were so well prepared. That''s what happened. They solved the outside minions without causing any movement. In this case, they were absolutely sure. But when they opened the door, they found that the bandits had been waiting for a long time. The magician had already finished reciting the magic. At the moment of opening the door, countless low-level magic came. Break their rhythm completely. When fighting with the bandit leader, he overestimated himself and thought that he was the same four-star fighter. I could not be afraid of you, but the reality told him that some people were strong, and the other party''s double axes were like a powerful force. They hit him dizzy and his arms were in trouble, which could not be stopped. Moreover, the other side does not talk about the virtues of soldiers at all. Give him a kick in the crotch. With this kick, he has no action ability at all. At this point. The village head took a deep breath. Leaning on crutches, he was shaking all over. "Don''t be impulsive, young man. I''m the village head of the village. If you kill me, the young people in my village will not let you go. It''s better to think clearly." The bandit leader appeared to be very tyrannical. He waved a pair of axes and walked towards the village head. "Your village is mine." Seeing the bandits attacking, the village head closed his eyes and didn''t care. He waved his crutch and yelled: "I''m the village head. You can''t kill me. I''ll fight with you." Legend has it that There''s a set of stick technique called blind eye closing with a few strokes. This staff technique can hurt eight hundred enemies and one thousand by itself. It''s very easy to hurt yourself by mistake. The bandit leader was very disdainful. He chopped an axe at the village head. Later, the old man would be cut into two pieces by him, bloody. Bang Dang! The moment of collision. The bandit leader''s face changed greatly. A force that even he could not imagine was transmitted. The axe in his hand was completely out of control. The end of the axe hit the bandit leader''s forehead fiercely. The huge force directly shattered the bones in his brain, as if he had been punctured by a bullet. The back of his brain was broken and his brain was broken.Boom! The bandit leader couldn''t believe it, and then he fell to the ground. "Ah "Ah The village head is still waving the crutches in his hand. He doesn''t know what happened. He closes his eyes, hoping that when he will die, he won''t be so afraid. Lying there, the red bearded man looked at the scene in front of him. Hell What the hell is going on. A moment later. The village head didn''t feel the pain. He opened his eyes and looked for the bandit leader. However, he found that the other side fell to the ground, with a lot of blood flowing from his back. He could not die any more. He was confused. This situation What''s going on. The red bearded man reacted from the shock and yelled, "village head, come here for a while." When the village head came to him, he was still confused. "If I give you two gold coins, you can say that I killed him, OK?" Said the red bearded man. He is the head of the gray adventure regiment. He has just led the members to be defeated by the regiment. His prestige in the hearts of the members will certainly be reduced a lot. Therefore, he must earn back this face. "Really?" "Really." "Deal." The bandits in the stockade are basically eliminated. According to the normal situation, if they are not prepared by these bandits, they can really win, but who would have thought that the bandit leaders have no professionalism, sneak attack and cheat, and directly force their adventure group into a disadvantage. At the end of the duel. The bandit leader''s means are dirty and despicable, and directly hit him hard. All four members passed out. After the red bearded man wakes them up, they think they are going to be hijacked by bandits, but they don''t expect that all the bandits will be eliminated, and even the bandit leader will be killed by the commander. They are very worshipful. When the village head takes the money, he still has professional ethics. "Just now, your leader was really powerful. He killed the bandit leader with a few clatters. I was dazzled and didn''t know what happened." I really don''t know what happened. Now he thought, I killed the bandit leader. Do I really have some special ability? The big red bearded man silently thumbs up to the village head. Good job. In the village! When the village head came back, the adventure group also came back. Now there are two golden gold coins lying in the pocket of the village head. They are extremely heavy. Maybe the pocket is thick and they walk with the wind. "Village head, do you have a blacksmith''s shop? In the battle, my weapon is broken. " Asked the red bearded man. The village head said, "yes, we have a blacksmith shop in our village. His craftsmanship is very good and the price is a little bit expensive." He wants to introduce business to Lin fan. The young man is very good. He often invites him to eat meat. Now he has a child, which will cost him a lot in the future. So he tells the other party that the price is a little expensive. He just wants Lin fan to make more money. Don''t make less money from the villagers. Don''t make your adventure group. "It''s OK. As long as the weapon is good, the price is OK." The red bearded man said with a smile. At a glance, he saw through the meaning of the village head. He thought, today is also a narrow escape from death. It''s a blessing after the disaster. It''s no problem to give more. What good weapons can such a small village have? It''s only for the time being. When I get the reward for the mission, I have to change a better weapon. Blacksmith''s shop. "Lin fan, I''m here to introduce you to business." Cried the village head. Lin Fan practiced the basic skills of striking iron. Hearing the voice, he put down his work and said with a smile, "thank you, village head." The red bearded man nodded to Lin Fan and looked at them casually. The weapons there were very common. They had been there since the beginning, but they had not been sold, so they were used as decorations. Pick it up. None of them. It doesn''t meet his requirements at all. If you fight with the enemy, this kind of weapon is easy to be chopped. "There''s no better one." "It''s all here. I usually manage farm tools, but I don''t know how to make weapons." "Oh." He didn''t really like these weapons. They are too common, too poor in quality, and they don''t have what he likes. All the time, he used heavy weapons. Holding these weapons in his hand is like holding toys. Members whispered: "team leader, we can''t do it. Let''s go back to the city and buy a good one." He shook his head and didn''t say anything. It wasn''t that he wanted to buy it, but that he couldn''t help it. Do you know what happened when you were in a coma? If you know, you can understand why I bought it. "Oh, by the way, there''s another one I left in the house. Just a moment." Lin Fan thought of the sword hanging in the house. It was his first weapon. He felt it was OK. He just took it out and sold it. He saved some money for Kelan.The red bearded man had no hope. Waiting. Soon. Lin Fan took out the "quick sword". When the other side saw the small sword, they felt it was OK. But my body shape, holding this kind of sword, was as funny as a little girl holding a mace. "Here, have a look." Lin Fan said. He took the sword from Lin fan. He didn''t care at all, but when he took it, his face suddenly changed. He felt that there was no mistake. The sword gave him a very unusual feeling. He gave a little wave. Suddenly his face changed greatly. His face was dignified, his arm trembled suddenly, almost dislocated, and his eyes were round, as if he could not believe it. "How do you sell this sword?" Chapter 595 The red bearded man, that is, gray, from his disdain at the beginning to his dignity now, he has found that the sword he despised is extraordinary. Artifact! Absolute artifact. Even the members of the League around them were staring at each other. They couldn''t believe it. Gray is eager to buy this artifact. He used to use a huge weapon, but now he is willing to abandon the huge weapon and turn around to use it, which looks like a woman''s weapon. It''s not a problem whether it''s huge or not. The key is appropriate. He felt that he was quite suitable. Lin Fan ponders, the other party wants to buy his forged weapons, but he doesn''t know how much money to sell. It''s impossible to give them away. If you have children, you should make good money and accumulate rich property for Kelan. "How much do you want?" Lin fan asked. Give the price to the other party, as long as it''s appropriate. It''s really hard for him to raise the price. I don''t know how much it should be. When he heard what Lin Fan said, he knew that the other party wanted to see his sincerity. He also thought that it was very friendly for the other party to be willing to sell such a precious artifact to him. How many gold coins? Don''t be kidding. It''s humiliating this artifact. Glay returned the artifact to Lin Fan and said sincerely, "wait for me a moment." He called the members aside and told them the seriousness of the matter. "As you can see, this is an artifact. If we can buy it, we''ll be well-known in the gray adventure group. Now the other party just depends on our sincerity. There''s only one chance. If we miss it, there won''t be any." "Chief, what do you say to do? We will cooperate absolutely." There were five of them in the Glen adventure group. There used to be six of them, but the guy was not very friendly to the other two girls in the adventure group, that is, he often looked at them with squinting eyes. Moreover, when taking risks, there are often problems, either they don''t work hard, or they want to make a profit, and they are finally kicked out of the adventure group. Therefore, in the next few years, their adventure group has maintained the scale of five people. They are very familiar with each other and have a tacit understanding of teamwork. They have completely taken themselves as their own members. In today''s situation, they will not say more, they will only do their best. "Sincerity is sincerity. You give me all your valuable things. We use all our property to represent our sincerity," he said Finish. You can see that Glen took out all his belongings, a total of 30 gold coins. This is all his belongings. Even though the adventure group can get a lot of rewards by offering a reward. They spend a lot of money, and the reward task is not so easy to accept. Many adventure groups are scrambling for it. Sometimes they can''t get it, they can only drink from the West. It''s good to have 30 gold coins now. "Chief, I have some." The sister of the elf Archer took out her purse and gave it to the commander. Gray counted, his eyes round. "What, you have so many gold coins? Sixty. " The fairy sister said shyly, "this is the wedding money I prepared for myself. My mother likes money. If I marry people of the same race, I won''t ask for money. But if I marry people, I will give my mother a lot of money." Then he took a shy look at Glen. "Fortunately, you will definitely find the same race in the future. You don''t have to give your mother money." Glen is very simple and doesn''t understand the meaning of the vernacular. The other three members shook their heads. As far as the situation of the commander is concerned, he has been single all his life. There is no hope. People have made it so clear that they can''t understand the meaning of the words. It''s just stupid wood. The remaining members took out their gold coins. "This is mine." "Commander, can I keep one? I want to talk to my cat ear mother. Forget it. Don''t look at me like that. I don''t want it." Soon. The members gave all their belongings to the commander. Gray looked at the purse in his hand, looked up at them a little confused. "Do you always have money for me?" I didn''t expect that. He was the last clown. As the head of the team, he has no money. It''s a joke to tell. Now he has a total of 230 gold coins, which is a huge fortune. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to think of making such wealth, especially hard. It''s impossible for a lifetime. ¡­¡­ "This is all our belongings, a total of 230 gold coins. I know this money can''t afford such artifact, but it''s really all our belongings. Please sell me the artifact." Gray bowed and asked, with a very sincere attitude the other four members bowed and said, "please sell the artifact to our team leader."Lin Fan looked at them, originally thought that this is not a successful weapon to sell gold coins on the line, but did not expect that the other side should take out such a large amount of gold coins, as long as he took these gold coins, he would become a village rich in an instant. Thinking of Kelan''s future, he nodded. "OK, deal." Glee was so excited when he took over the sword that he couldn''t put it down. He was even afraid that Lin fan would go back and find a reason to leave. He didn''t dare to stay in the village for too long. "Goodbye!" Lin Fan waved to them and watched them leave. When the village head saw so many gold coins, his eyes were wide open. "I didn''t expect that I could see so many gold coins in my life. It''s good, it''s good. They want to buy weapons. I specially introduced them. It seems that my careless move made you pay a lot." The meaning of the words is very clear. Listen! These are all introduced by me. Don''t you have an idea? For example, take out some gold coins to thank me for standing in front of you. "Thank you, village head." Lin Fan thanks. "Well." The village head is waiting for the follow-up. Since you can understand, you must know what to do next. But What makes the village head quite helpless is that Lin fan doesn''t seem to have this meaning. Finally, the village head left. Inside. Lin Fan digs a small hole under the bed, and then buries the gold coins in it. These are immovable. He needs to wait for Kelan to grow up and use the money to take out these gold coins. In the evening. But LAN came home from school and found that her father was in a good mood. She prepared a big dinner. "Dad, is there anything happy today?" "No He didn''t tell Kelan that he made a gold coin. He was afraid that Kelan would become a black sheep when she saw that there were so many gold coins in her family. He gave her enough living conditions since she was a child. She didn''t have to worry about food and drink, but she didn''t feel rich at home. Having seen some movies, he knows some truth. We must instill in our children since childhood that the family is the general condition, and you need to work hard in the future. He felt that what he said made a lot of sense. It''s been practiced all the time. At this point. In a forest. The glay adventure group is burning a bonfire. They need to go back and return the task when they rest here to eliminate the bandits, but it''s a long way and takes a long time. The four members looked at the team leader waving the artifact, and their eyes were shocked. "Chief, this artifact is so powerful." With sweat all over his head and aching arm, Gray said: "well, this artifact is really strong. When wielding it, it will produce a kind of vibration. If the power is not big, the arm can be broken, but if I control it, the destructive power is really amazing. Now I am a four-star power. With this, even if I face five-star, I will have the power of World War I, six-star and seven-star." It''s the artifact in your hand that can make you have this kind of fighting power. He can only wave gently now, and dare not wave with all his strength. If he waves with all his strength, even he can''t control it. And his gentle waving is very different from Lin Fan''s situation at that time. When Lin Fan waved, even the space was shaking. "Commander, then we can upgrade the level of the adventure group." The members are very happy. One win and one lose. Everyone wants the adventure group to be stronger. "Yes, with this artifact, our adventure group will be stronger, but we can''t tell others about it, otherwise it will bring us trouble." Said gray. The members nodded and agreed. It would be bad for them to let others know that they have such artifact. Gray thought about why there were such artifact in the common blacksmith shop of a village. In the end, his idea is Maybe they got it by chance. The craftsmanship of this artifact is very unusual. It looks ordinary. All artifact are inlaid with magic core, but this artifact is not inlaid with magic core. It''s a bit strange. Time is running like water. I can''t catch it. Can only watch the rapid passage of time. Another year later! The relationship between Lin Fan and Kelan is more intimate. There is a deep family relationship between them. He knows that it is impossible for him to finish the task and leave Xiaoxiao. Lao Zhang, wife, it''s not that I don''t want you, but that I really can''t leave like this. Early in the morning. After watching Kelan happily go to school. Come to the forge. Fire!I''m going to make something for Kelan. The horns of the holy dragon, the scales of the holy dragon, the skin of the holy dragon, and the magic core of the holy dragon are all very good things. They are also the best things he has got. He just wanted to leave the best for Kelan. "Eighty!" "Eighty!" The sound of striking iron came. Ordinary flames can''t melt these, but the flame controlled by Lin fan can melt everything and mix these materials together to form a liquid state. Then crush the dragon core. The huge magic was forced into the liquid by Lin fan. Keep knocking. With his technical maturity in ironmaking, anything he wants can be made. Lin fan is serious, indifferent, expressionless, waving a hammer. It''s like the coming of God. It wasn''t long. A necklace appears. All of a sudden. The necklace is shining. Lin Fan waved his hand, light introverted, into the necklace, he doesn''t want the necklace to be too conspicuous, in case Kelan is targeted by bad people, looking at the necklace in front of him, he nodded with satisfaction. The workmanship is fine. But no one can see what''s extraordinary about this necklace. Think about the name. There was a flash in my mind. Lin Fan carved his name on the back of the necklace. "Chain of guardianship!" This is his protection for Kelan. I hope she can grow up safely and protect her safety in the future. Chapter 596 The necklace was put by him with gold coins. It''s not for Kelan now. But when Kelan grows up, she goes out to study and gives her a gift. As long as you find good materials, you can make good things for Kelan. This year''s birthday is the same as usual. Live with the villagers. In the past two years, the villagers even ate the Warcraft meat brought back by Lin Fan because they didn''t know how to practice and magic, that is to say, they had a long history of physical improvement. As for how strong it is, it is not known. Ke LAN is the same. Although she is a girl, she has strong physique and great strength. It''s like playing around when she moves things weighing thousands of kilograms. There''s no problem. Life in the village is getting better and better. The field is also a good harvest. There are many new babies in the village. I don''t know why. The frequency of new babies is a little high in recent year. Because of this situation, the village is very busy. The village head laughs all day and looks very happy. After all, he is proud. Now he is the village head of the village. Seeing the village getting better and better, he feels that his father is really wrong. I always said It''s a disaster for the village that you become the head of the village, but now you can see how well the village is developing. This day! Lin fan, who is busy in the field, feels the world when he is free. He does not give up looking for the trace of the God of darkness. There are two situations: finding and destroying. If he finds the God of darkness, he will imprison each other, and then wait for Kelan to grow up and leave at ease, and he will destroy the God of darkness. "Eh!" At this point. He felt a breath. This breath is very dark, but for him, it is a little weak, but it is a little stronger than the undead king. "Is it?" Lin Fan thought. I''m not sure. But I''m still going to have a look. If the dark god he''s looking for is really weak, won''t he miss it. The Church of light! This is the strongest church power in the mainland. Believers are distributed in all empires. Missionaries walk in villages and cities all over the country, spreading light. Even if the Lord of the Empire meets the Pope of the Church of light, he has to give high respect. Now, the Church of light, which seems to be full of sanctity and solemnity, is breeding a certain atmosphere of darkness. Underground palace. The thirteenth Pope of the church stood in the dark palace. There were fire stands around, and flames were burning. Let a faint light appear in the dark palace. The Pope held some kind of pot in his hand, tilted it, and painted some kind of pattern on the ground with the blood inside. With the continuous painting, the dark atmosphere in the palace became more and more intense. The Pope is old and his life is coming to an end. For any Pope full of light, the end of his life means that he has completed his mission and can return to the embrace of the Lord. It would be a great honor for anyone in the Church of light. But Pope XIII didn''t believe that. Death is death. There''s no return to the embrace of the Lord. False! It''s all false! He just wants to live. Open the abyss, call the abyss demons, sign contracts, share life, so as to continue to live in the world with the help of the power of the abyss, and continue to enjoy the supreme glory and power. Soon. Finish the pattern. The power of the abyss is so great, so amazing, the thirteenth Pope who yearns for this power has an excited look on his face. Just as he was about to recite the mantra. A figure appeared out of thin air. "Who are you?" The Pope''s face changed, and he watched the sudden appearance of the guy warily. This is the Church of light. How can anyone show up here casually. What an unrealistic thing. Lin Fan looked at the situation around, looking for the breath, although the breath around is very strong, but he has not been looking for. "Hello! I''m looking for someone. " Lin Fan said. The Pope frowned. Now the situation is not good. If it is outside, he can surround Lin Fan and take him down. But now, that can''t do it. Once people in the church know that the Pope has secretly communicated with the abyss, the consequences are unimaginable. "There''s no one you''re looking for here. Get out of here." Said the Pope. Lin Fan said: "yes, I came after the smell. The evil smell should be here." I heard that.The Pope was shocked and had a bad feeling. The other side''s situation is obviously well prepared. Right now. When the Pope recites magic, the power of light condenses and magic lines emerge, "sword of light!" The Pope, who had planned to communicate with the abyss, was full of light. A light came directly to Lin fan. For the Pope, anyone who appeared here would not want to leave alive. But what shocked the Pope happened. When the sword of light is near Lin fan. Even quietly dissipated. "It''s impossible." The Pope was shocked. The person who can come here is absolutely not simple. Therefore, his magic is very powerful. Even the great magician or the great warrior can''t resist it. The other side didn''t even move, so the sword of light dissipated between heaven and earth. "What are you doing?" Lin Fan inquired. The Pope was flustered, but still kept calm and said, "this is the Church of light, not where you can come." Lin Fan said, "do you know the God of darkness?" "The God of darkness?" The Pope pondered, and then said, "I don''t know who the God of darkness you said is. There is no God of darkness you are looking for. This is the Church of light. That kind of dark thing will not exist here." When I finish that. The old Pope''s face was a little red. He is waiting for the other party to refute him with the abyss breath here. As the Pope, he even drew lines in the base camp and wanted to sign a contract with the abyss. There is something wrong. When the other party humiliates him with words, he will be calm, never flustered, and can become a pope, whose face has not been thoroughly tempered. "The breath comes from here." Lin Fan pointed to the pattern at the foot of the Pope. The Pope felt that something was wrong, so he couldn''t do it. At last, he was ready to fight with each other, recite the mantra and open the abyss channel. No one can stop him from making a contract with the abyss. Even if there is a God coming. "Come out, Lord Archimonde of the abyss..." Boom! A boiling deep breath bursts out, forming a tornado. When the deep breath wants to rush out of the underground palace, it is blocked by the light above. "Who is it, who awakens the great me from the abyss..." A deep, deep voice rang out. Archimonde is one of the Lords of the abyss, representing one of the strongest in the abyss plane. He controls the power of the abyss. It is impossible for ordinary people to wake up the Lords of the abyss. Only the Pope''s magic can do it. "That''s the breath, but Archimonde, the Lord of the abyss, is obviously not the God of darkness. It''s a pity that he made a mistake again." Lin Fan sighed with regret. If only we could find the God of darkness. Can grasp each other, and then wait for Kelan to grow up. As he thinks about these things. A huge object appeared from the abyss, and the Pope looked at the Lord from the abyss in horror. So strong. He shuddered all over because of his toughness. Even let him have no idea of resistance. The Pope felt this power and shuddered. Even if he was the Pope, he was not the opponent of the other side. This was the abyss Lord who wanted to sign the contract. The existence that can prolong his life. Archimonde, the Lord of the abyss, has a human shape and is wearing armor. The green flame is burning on the armor. It''s the flame of the abyss. It''s cold and terrible. At this point. Archimonde, who appeared from the abyss, saw the Pope and gave a deep sneer. "The Church of light, the power of light, has awakened the great me from the abyss." The Pope heard that kind of disdain from his opponent''s tone. He was a little embarrassed and was really disdained by his opponent. He thought that as the Pope, representing the light, he wanted to sign a contract with the abyss Lord. What a ridiculous thing. But he didn''t want to die. He wants to have a long life. Even if he signs a contract and sells his soul, it is worth it. Lin Fan slowly floated to the abyss Lord, "Hello, you come from the abyss, do you know a guy called the God of darkness?" "God of darkness It''s a long time ago and an ancient existence, which has been forgotten by me. But if you dare to speak to the great abyss Lord like this, it''s blasphemy to the abyss Lord... " "Give your soul." The abyss Lord opened his mouth, a green breath covered Lin Fan''s body, and a terrible suction burst out, which could penetrate into the soul. It''s just "Well?" The Lord of abyss, who wants to taste the delicious soul, finds that something is wrong. It''s useless to absorb the soul. He doesn''t even respond at all."You..." Abyss Lord looked at each other in disbelief. It''s like hell. Lin Fan said, "can you tell me something about the God of darkness? If you know where he is, I''m looking for him now." The abyss Lord is furious. There may be problems in his soul absorption, but his means are more than that "Abyss fire, burn your soul, always feel the taste of soul being tortured." WOW! A green flame fell from the Lord of the abyss to Lin fan. The flames were boiling. Enough to burn everything. The Lord of the abyss laughs wildly, and the laughter is gloomy and terrible, just like the roar of hell. Even the Pope regrets calling the Lord of the abyss out. Even if the passage is closed, the Lord of the abyss will return to the abyss. But this kind of behavior that makes the abyss Lord dissatisfied will definitely bring endless trouble to himself. At this moment "Don''t make trouble. I''m serious. I''m really looking for the God of darkness, and your flame temperature is good. It''s meaningless." Chapter 597 Enough to burn all the green flame, with Lin Fan gently waved, everything disappeared, as if it had never happened. The Pope was shocked and his forehead was dripping with sweat. Who the hell is he? How can he be so terrible. The fire note of abyss Lord can''t be stopped even by him, but the other side''s understatement wave of hand will destroy all this. It''s amazing. Don''t say the Pope is stupid, even the Lord of the abyss didn''t understand the situation. "Look at my flame." Lin Fan raised his hand, fingertips burning flame, and then close to the abyss Lord, "see if my flame is very warm." It didn''t fall on the Lord of the abyss, but it made him feel that there was a terrible force in the fire, as if it could instantly burn him to ashes when it fell on him. "Stay away from me." The Lord of the abyss was very frightened and trembling. For him, this kind of fire was too terrible. He had never seen it before. What kind of power could make such a fire. Lin Fan looks with a smile, the flame that burns in fingertip dissipates gradually, "don''t be nervous, there is no malice to you, can you chat now?" At this time, the abyss Lord was not so overbearing as before, but he already knew what to do. "Yes." Only with equal strength can we sit peacefully and talk about things together. Lin Fan looks at the Pope. The pope in the stupefied spirit finds that he is looking at him. Although he is the Pope, he is the weakest existence here. When he finds Lin Fan''s eyes, he is suddenly surprised. "I can, too." How dare the Pope say no? I don''t see that Archimonde, the Lord of the abyss, is willing to talk to each other honestly. At this point. The three sat on the table, and the Pope didn''t know what they were going to do, so he had to be honest and act as a perfect listener. "It''s so dark around." Lin Fan said a word casually. When the Pope heard these words, he waved his hand directly, and a bright ball of light rose into the air to light up the dark underground palace. Archimonde frowned. He hated the light, but at this time he did not dare to say anything. He hated the light and endured it silently. "Thank you." Lin Fan said gratefully. "That''s what I should do," the pope said Lin Fan looked at the Pope''s friendly attitude, his mouth showed a happy smile, as he thought, there is no hatred between people, often just need friendly communication, can talk about a lot of things. "Your name is Archimonde?" Lin fan asked curiously. The abyss leader said, "yes, I am the great abyss Lord Archimonde." "It''s a very good name. My name is Lin fan. I only have two words. Can I call you AK?" Lin Fan wants to know a lot of things, so he wants to get close to Archimonde. The best thing is to have a good relationship and ask about things. The abyss Lord is very angry. No one dares to call him like this. However, with understanding, he finds that the strength of the other side is terrible, as deep as the abyss. He would like to tell the other party that you dare to challenge the great abyss Lord like this, and are you ready to die? "Yes." Lin Fan said to the Pope, "and you?" The pope said, "I''m Pope XIII of the Church of light. My full name is a little long. Just call me pork." "Pork, well, that''s a nice name." Lin Fan praised. The Pope listened to the other party''s address, but he was very helpless. He thought that he was the Pope and had a high status. He did not dare to be anyone. When he saw him, he would respectfully call him the Pope. But now It''s called pork. I''m really upset. What a pity! There is no way, can only bear in silence. "AK, I''ve been looking for the God of darkness, but I haven''t found any sign of each other. I only came to have a look when I felt the dark smell here. I didn''t expect it. I just looked at your situation, as if I knew the God of darkness. Can you tell me where he is?" Lin Fan inquired. He just wanted to find the dark god. It''s just that there''s been no eye. I''m really sorry. The Pope listened carefully, and it seemed that the "God of darkness" he was talking about was the name of a God. Even though he was a pope, he had never seen a God. Ordinary people believed in the existence of a God, but in his high position, they did not believe it at all, because they had never seen a God. Even He thinks that even if there are gods, they are just more powerful people. The leader of the abyss said: "I have heard of the name of the God of darkness, which is very old. It is said that he is the source of darkness and the creator of the abyss. But no one knows who he is. It seems that he has existed and never appeared. I don''t know where he is." "Yeah, that sounds great."It''s a pity that Lin Fan occasionally meets someone who knows the God of darkness, but he doesn''t expect that the other party doesn''t know. It''s really a pity that if he can, he really wants to see the God of darkness and suppress the other party. The abyss Lord looks at Lin Fan in doubt. Who the hell is this guy? What''s his ultimate goal? Is he trying to fight against the God of darkness? If the God of darkness really appears, have you ever been able to do it with your strength? We are deeply suspicious of this. Abyss led the way: "Li not fierce, who knows, never seen." And right now. The passage of the abyss opened by the Pope suddenly vibrated, and a tyrannical breath burst out from it. In this case. I saw the Pope''s face became very wrong, and his body was shaking. The abyss Lord said in a startled voice: "the tyrant kamdo, how can he appear here? He is sleeping in the dead sea of the abyss. It should be impossible for him to find here." Unexpectedly, even Archimonde, the Lord of the abyss, was deterred by the breath of the other side, as if he were his natural enemy in the abyss. I saw tentacles spread out from the abyss passage, with many strange eyes on the tentacles. "Who is he?" Lin fan asked, some doubts, they are talking about things, did not expect that there are guys sneak attack. The abyss leader said: "the tyrant kamdor in the abyss has destructive power. He is cruel and violent. Close the abyss channel quickly, or we will all die here when he comes out." This is the monster of the will of the abyss. There''s no emotion, there''s just destruction. Just when the abyss Lord said this, the tyrant kamdo started, and his tentacles waved fiercely towards them. The power was terrible, and even cracks appeared in the space. The power of waving is so terrible, who can stop it. "It''s OK. I''ll take care of it." Lin Fan flicked a wisp of flame between his fingers and fell on his tentacles. Suddenly, the tiny flame rose and directly covered the tyrant camdo. The flame was very fierce. In a moment of silence, camdo''s tentacles were burned to ashes. At the same time, these flames continued to spread along his tentacles. There was a cry of pain. The Lord of the abyss and the Pope were stunned. If such a flame falls on you, it doesn''t mean that you can burn to ashes in the blink of an eye. It seems that I didn''t know Lin Fan''s strength before. If the Lord of abyss had thought a little carefully before, but he had no idea when he saw the situation behind the scenes. This human being in front of him is definitely not what he can deal with. Staring at Lin Fan''s face, we should keep his face in mind forever. Leave an indelible impression. The Pope cried out in his heart, where are all these monsters? He didn''t know what evil he had done. He just wanted to open the abyss passage, summon the abyss Lord to sign a contract and extend his life. Unexpectedly, he met these things. Regret! I really regret it. If God gave him a chance to come back, he would never open the abyss channel. Die, die. At least we won''t encounter such a terrible existence. "By the way, why do you want to open this passage? Although that guy is not very powerful just now, it seems that he is really powerful to you. If I don''t stop him, you will be very dangerous when he comes out." Lin fan asked. The Pope was soaked in sweat, and he didn''t know how to explain. Lying? No If you are found lying, you will be killed. Think of it here. The Pope made all the disastrous preparations and said, "my life is coming to an end. Open the channel and call the Lord of the abyss to sign a contract with him. With the help of the Lord''s long life, I will continue to live. As the representative of the light, the Pope of the church of light should communicate with the abyss, let the darkness erode my heart and dedicate my soul to the darkness. It''s really wrong, but I don''t want to say that How to die... " Finish. The Pope bowed his head, ready for the rebuke. It''s just "Oh, so it is. It''s true that you have such ability, but is he willing to make a contract with you?" Lin fan asked. He was curious about this kind of contract and was able to survive with the help of others. It''s really amazing. The Pope raised his head and looked at Lin Fan in shock, as if he didn''t expect that the other party would say so. It''s really beyond his imagination. It''s a good soul for the Lord abyss to look at the Pope, but he doesn''t dare to be so evil in front of Lin fan. From the process of chatting, he gradually finds that the other side doesn''t seem to be very friendly to the dark. If he asked the Pope to give his soul, use the power of the abyss to erode each other, and let each other become the emissary of the abyss in the world, he would be absolutely destroyed."You summon the great me to make a contract and continue to live. According to the rules of the abyss, you need to dedicate your soul and let the power of the abyss erode your body. But the great lord of the abyss is willing to sign an equal contract with you and let you continue to live." Lord abyss wants to show Lin fan that I am generous and friendly. Then raise the devil''s hand, gently, contract ceremony started. The Pope was overjoyed. He did not expect that the Lord of the abyss was willing to sign an equal contract with him. This is something everyone dreams of, but can not do. "Thank you, the great lord of the abyss." A blessing in disguise. I didn''t expect to sign an equal contract with the abyss Lord without sacrificing his soul. For him, this is something he can''t imagine. Chapter 598 "If you find the trace of the dark god in the future, please let me know. I will thank you very much." Lin Fan smile, smile is very warm, but in the eyes of the Pope and the abyss Lord, such a smile is really terrible, do not dare to look at Lin fan. "No problem. I will tell you if I find the God of darkness." Abyss Lord said, he just want to leave now, don''t want to have any conflict with Lin fan. This is a meaningless thing. Moreover, conflict is an unwise choice. It''s easy to be blown up by the other side. "Thank you." "It''s OK. That''s what I should do." If other abyss demons see Archimonde''s situation, their jaw will fall down. Is this the abyss Lord we know? In front of human beings, they are so humble. The abyss Lord was smiling, but his overbearing face seemed ferocious and even nondescript when he laughed. "The abyss passage won''t last long. I''ll go back first. Goodbye." The abyss Lord said that it was different from his previous domineering style. Under normal circumstances. If he wants to go back to the abyss, he will definitely be domineering. Archimonde, the great lord of the abyss, wants to return to the abyss. Humble and small, you can go on your way to see him off. Where do you want to retreat and not stay here like now? I always feel that there is no good hope to continue. "Goodbye." Lin Fan waved. The Pope is very nervous. Now he and Lin fan are left, and they don''t know how to answer. At this point. Lin Fan patted the Pope on the shoulder and said, "it''s time for me to go too. Remember, I want to be a good man. Do you know?" "I know that the holy light is always there and will light up all the dark places in the world." The Pope promised that he was really scared. Even the Lord of abyss did not dare to be presumptuous with each other. Not to mention him. We can only do things honestly and behave honestly. "Well, well, I''m sure you can do it." Lin Fan smiles and then disappears in front of the Pope. He comes and goes quickly and mysteriously. The Pope wiped the sweat on his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he sent him away. Later, I saw the Pope seriously thinking about things. It seems that we should really spread the holy light in the future. Otherwise, once he blackens, he will be killed by the other party. We should never let others know what happened today. But he was curious. Lin fan, after all, has never heard of such a strong man. It is absolutely impossible for him to be unknown in the mainland. Forget it. I don''t want to do anything. The village. Lin Fan didn''t feel sorry for not finding the God of darkness. As usual, he prepared a simple meal to welcome Kelan back. He found the best and was not in a hurry. Just like his original idea, as long as I have enough patience, I can wait until you show up. "Dad, I''m back." Can hear the voice of LAN far away, Lin Fan smiles, heart is very warm, was originally called father''s feeling, really so comfortable. Although Kelan is not his own daughter, he gives her all his love. "Eat quickly." Lin Fan said. "Well." Dinner is over. Lin Fan accompanies Kelan to do his homework. He hopes Kelan can become a useful person. When he grows up, he can live on the knowledge he has learned, instead of becoming a useless person under his wings. The wind is quiet at night. "Don''t do your homework on your stomach. Keep your back straight, or it''s bad for your eyes." "I see." As usual, when Kelan finished his homework, Lin fan would check his homework. Although he didn''t know what he wrote, he could find out the typos in his homework. When Lin Fan checks his homework, the sensible Ke LAN knows that his father works very hard every day and comes in with a foot basin. "Dad, I''ll wash your feet. It''s very comfortable." "Well, that''s good." Lin fan enjoys this kind of treatment. He never regrets adopting Kelan. What a sensible child he is. He doesn''t know what his parents think. He even lets the child live in exile. What should he do if he meets bad people. Feet soak in warm water is very comfortable, but LAN wash is also very careful. The villagers all admire Lin fan. Some villagers regret that they didn''t adopt Kelan. How sensible the children are! They know that the situation at home is not easy. In order not to waste the hard money Lin Fan earned, they study very hard. If the other children in the village can be half sensible, they will be very happy. Time flies. Another year has passed.This is the third year that Kelan came to the village. In such an environment, Kelan has a good personality. People in the village like her very much. Looking at Kelan growing up, Lin fan is very pleased. I think my daughter is a little adult. With the help of the villagers, he built a small house beside the blacksmith''s shop as Kelan''s own room. The layout is very beautiful, which is different from Lin Fan''s own place. It''s the same every year. Lin fan made a thing for Kelan, using the best material he could find, and stored it with those gold coins, waiting to give it to Kelan in the future. This day! In the field. Like the villagers, Lin Fan worked hard to cultivate the land. In the past, it was wasteland. With the development of Lin fan, the energetic villagers came here to reclaim the land. After this period of hard work, the results were remarkable. "Kelan of your family is really smart. The boy of my family came back to tell me that the teacher in the village said that there would be nothing left for her soon." An old lady carrying a hoe said. Lin Fan said with a smile, "it''s her who works hard enough." "Also, you are so hard to make money, if she doesn''t work hard, how can she be worthy of you." "She doesn''t want to be worthy of me, she wants to be worthy of herself." Looking at Lin fan, the village woman felt that she couldn''t communicate with him for some reason. It was as if she had to be refuted by the other party. Another villager went on. "In a few years, Kelan should go to school outside. Now the world needs to go to those real colleges to learn skills." "Well, when she can take care of herself, send her over." "The city of king is far away from us. It''s very dangerous for you to escort her. Do you want to hire an adventure group to the nearest city?" "It''s OK. I can deliver it." People in the village want to send their children to Wangdu to be the best students, but they are demanding and expensive, so ordinary people can''t afford it. So. Most of the civilians living in this village will leave their children behind and make a living farming like them. While they were chatting. There''s a lot of hooves. The villagers looked over there and found that it was the imperial army. Then they whispered. "How did the imperial army come here?" "I don''t know. You said there won''t be a war." "It''s possible. I just hope it doesn''t spread here." The villagers are worried. They hate war very much. If it is a war, life will be ruined and many people will be displaced. People living in this village are used to this kind of life. I don''t want to be disturbed by anyone. Some brave villagers ran to ask about the situation. After all, this is the army of their own empire. Even if they asked in the past, nothing would happen. Soon. The villager came back. "Don''t worry, everyone. I''ve made it clear that it wasn''t a war, but a conflict with a race. They are going to stop it now, and many of the Empire''s strongmen have passed away." "What race?" "I don''t know. They didn''t say it. Let''s be at ease. Don''t be afraid." The villagers are not interested in these things, as long as it is not war, and other things should be left to the imperial army. In a month! Morning! The villagers, carrying hoes, went together in groups, ready to farm. Suddenly, many defeated soldiers ran for their lives in panic, as if they had encountered something terrible. When the villagers saw the situation in front of them, they looked at each other and didn''t know what had happened. If they remember correctly, these soldiers just passed by a month ago. But now what''s going on? Some of them don''t understand. "Brothers, what happened?" Some villagers asked. The fleeing soldier said: "defeat, defeat, a lot of dragons, there are really a lot of dragons, go, or you will all die." The villagers who heard this were shocked. I have no idea what happened. Dragon? They have never seen a dragon. For them, it is just a creature living in the legend. Now a group of soldiers who seem to have been scared to death tell them that the dragon is coming, which makes them feel frightened. The soldiers could not forget what they had seen. It''s really terrible. The giant dragons are completely invincible. Ordinary weapons can''t hurt them. The frontier fortress is broken, and even the strong of the empire can''t stop the giant dragons. And these ordinary soldiers are cannon fodder.Just a month. The defeat was so overwhelming that it was hard to resist. As the villagers know about this, everyone is very afraid, and they don''t know what to do next. It''s really troublesome for people in the village to leave. Where can they go when they leave here? "Come on, let''s go back and inform the village head." In case of danger, the only thing they can do is to find the village head. After all, in their hearts, the village head is the real backbone. Lin Fan stood in the same place, puzzled very much, can dragon come here? He likes it very much and doesn''t want to go anywhere. What he wants to do is to solve the problem well. He doesn''t want to leave here. No matter who it is, he can''t stop him from staying here. And now. The village head who learned about it was shocked. The first thought is Move quickly, retreat. Chapter 599 "Village head, are we really going to move?" Some villagers are reluctant to give up. They have all their things, the fields they have worked hard to open up, and their feelings for this land are so deep. "Of course, now you don''t know what the situation is. The imperial army has been defeated. How can we resist those terrible dragons? Only when we leave here can we have hope. After the matter is solved, we can come back." The village head said that this is the only way and avoiding danger is the wisest choice. The villagers did not speak. Head down. The village head is right. Even the soldiers of the kingdom can''t stop them. It''s a dead end for them to stay here. And right now. There was a roar from outside, and the roar of the dragon. When the villagers heard such a voice, they were all nervous and at a loss. For them, only despair can represent their mood at this time. At this point. When the villagers came outside and looked into the distance, they saw a huge red dragon flying in the sky, spitting out flames and breath of dragon. The power formed was very terrible. The roar was continuous and deafening. The villagers were so scared that they gathered together and shivered that they didn''t know what to do. "It''s really a dragon. We''re dead." "What should we do, village head? What should we do?" "The terrible dragon will surely destroy our village. My child is still at home..." Seeing this, the village head was completely confused. He didn''t know what to say or whether it would be useful. Even giving him ten lives would not be enough for the distant dragon to cram his teeth. What to do? What should we do? The anxious village head thinks of his unique skill of defeating the bandits. He is blindfolded and waving the crutches in his hand, and then the other party is forced to lie on the ground by him. Is that what he wants? He felt that he might not be able to do it. But if he can save everyone, he is willing to try. Far away! Lin fan saw the fire breathing dragon flying in the sky and destroying everywhere. He frowned tightly. This is the place where he lives and will never let anyone destroy it. "Stop it Cried Lin fan. The dragon, who has found the village, is ready to destroy the village with a breath of fire. Suddenly, he hears someone standing not far away, not only not running away, but also talking to him. This is a shame for the proud dragon. A breath of dragon comes, not to say that it will destroy the heaven and the earth, but the giant dragon standing at the tip of the biological pyramid, even the breath of dragon, contains a terrible power. The flame dragon breath instantly covered Lin fan. "Humble and insignificant human beings." The fire dragon flapped its wings and stared at the human below like ants. It''s just right now. A tremendous amount of pressure burst out. When the fire dragon felt the pressure, longan was round and trembling. Its wings were hard and fell directly from the air, hitting the ground hard. How could that be? Fire dragon found that he called the tiny human standing there, just the dragon breath did not cause any harm to each other, and now, his own situation is very bad, even can''t move. "Man, what have you done to me?" The fire dragon wanted to roar, but the current situation does not allow him to do so. This terrible pressure makes it difficult for him to speak. In the biological chain, the giant dragon is always at the top. When any creature faces the giant dragon, it can only shiver and has no ability to resist. It''s just that the current situation is completely reversed. He could not move under the pressure of the human beings in front of him. "I want you to talk well." Lin Fan said. "If you dare to fight me, the dragon clan will tear you up alive." Fire dragon hasn''t found out the seriousness of the matter up to now. He is still so rude to Lin fan. If his elder, Jin Shenglong, sees this situation, he will definitely slap him on the head. Stupid, pay attention to your words. If you don''t want to be a delicacy on the table like me, just be honest with me. Lin Fan said: "I don''t mean any harm to you. I really want to know why you want to fight people here." When you speak, look at the fire dragon carefully. When I think of the holy dragon that I once ate, the meat is very delicious. Not only he likes it, but also the villagers like it very much. So much meat is eliminated in one meal, which is enough to show how popular it is. "The dragon is the top of the biological chain, and you are just food. You don''t need a reason to do it." Fire dragon temper is very irritable, even if he was suppressed still appears to be very overbearing. How annoying! Lin Fan hands, fingers to the dragon''s head a shot, crack sound came, strength throughout the dragon''s body, to the meat by a rub, can ensure that the taste of meat is always delicious. He just wants to cultivate Kelan in the village. I don''t want to expose my strength.The villagers like him very much and are willing to make friends with him. If they let the villagers know that they are very strong, they will form a generation gap and alienate themselves. Remember the smell of fire dragon. Feeling, looking! Soon. He found that with the fire dragon has the same breath of the same clan, the fire dragon received space, disappeared in place. The villagers in the panic just want to live. They don''t have any ability to resist when they meet the dragon, but they soon find that the Dragon just appeared disappeared. "Where''s the dragon?" "Why! It was just here. " "Is there a powerful person to drive the Dragon away?" The village head, who just took out the stick from his house, was relieved when he heard what the villagers said. It really took his life to let him fight with the dragon. Fortunately, there is nothing to do now. It''s really worth celebrating. "Ladies and gentlemen, it seems that this dragon knows your village head. I''m going to destroy him. He''s gone ahead of time." I like to put gold on my face. The villagers look at the village head as if he were an idiot. They always feel that he is stupid. Kingdom borders. Fierce wars have taken place here, and the aftereffects of magic are left everywhere. The talent of the dragon clan is very strong, and the magic and physical body are very strong. The strong people of the same level of human have to retreat when they meet the giant dragon. A group of dragons circled the border. Once upon a time, three golden dragons launched a tide of beasts against tierong City, and were finally killed by the powerful human beings. Although the golden dragon was driven out by the dragon clan, it was still a member of their dragon clan. After a long time of communication, the negotiation broke down, which eventually led to the displeasure of the dragon people and prepared to teach the empire a lesson that will never be forgotten. So the war broke out. The leading dragon in this attack is the ice dragon, one of the four Dragon Kings of the dragon clan. Among human beings, his strength is holy. Because he is a dragon, his body is terrible, and his magic is powerful. Ordinary human Saint level magicians are not his opponents. "Weiersheng dragon, after this war, these humble human beings should know the cost of irritating our dragon clan. When will they attack the inland cities of the Lanyuan Empire?" Asked a brown earth dragon. "Don''t worry, give the king of Lanyuan empire a little time to think. We dragon people are still signing treaties with other countries. Wanton destruction will cause unnecessary trouble." Weiersheng dragon abhors these humble human beings, but because of the treaty, it can''t launch an unbridled attack on human beings. Otherwise, other empires will think that the dragon people do not abide by the treaty and unite against them. At this point. The surrounding space seems to solidify, the original blue sky is covered with a layer of gray boundary. The dragon people all find something wrong with the problem. "Who?" Will roared angrily. The surrounding situation made him dignified. Who was the other side? Was it space magic? To be able to cover such a huge range can only show that the other side''s attainments in space magic have reached an unfathomable level. "Here I am." Lin Fan was walking in the air. When he saw the situation around him, he could only sigh that these guys were so destructive that they destroyed such a beautiful place like this. He had to show up. The village is not far away. In order to avoid danger to the village, we must drive away these giant dragons. It may not be useful to drive them away. Maybe one day, these guys will appear. "Who are you?" Will flapped his wings, rolled up the dust and soared into the air. With each wave, the frost filled the air, and the temperature around him dropped sharply. Even the space seemed to be frozen. Lin Fan said: "according to the normal situation, the first time we meet, we need to introduce ourselves, but now it''s not necessary. I''m here. I hope you can leave and never come. Is that ok?" When other dragons around heard this, they couldn''t help laughing wildly. "Ridiculous, you also want to block the dragon''s revenge on the Lanyuan empire. Even if you are a saint level space magician, you don''t have this ability. The strength of the dragon is beyond your imagination. Your behavior is just suicidal." Tu Long taunts Lin Fan and blows a wave of dragon''s power. Lin Fan took a look at him, his eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, a wave of spiritual pressure swept away. The Earth Dragon is very happy. All of a sudden. His eyes gradually lost consciousness, his head was severely damaged, he lost his vision completely, he fell directly from the air and hit the ground with a roar. Will surprised, just good end end how can become like this, then, he looked at Lin fan, "is it you do?" "He''s too tired. My request is very simple. If you leave here, you''ll never come back. You''re very weak and not my opponent. It''s very simple for me to kill you, but the number is a little large. I''m sure I''ll eat with the villagers It''s nothing. " Lin Fan feels that it''s really bad to say that, and it''s easy to cause unnecessary trouble.The situation at this time is a little strange to will. How does the other party do it. As one of the four Dragon Kings, he can''t shrink back in this situation. He quickly soars in front of him and raises his dragon claws to shoot Lin Fan fiercely. Lin Fan did not move, let the other side to shoot. Boom! There was a dull sound. Lin Fan said calmly: "really, I really don''t want to do anything to you. Let''s go. Don''t come in the future." Will was shocked. Just a claw fell, the strength of anti shock almost broke his dragon claw. But the other side has nothing. It''s terrible. Chapter 600 When the Empire of Lanyuan learned that the border was ruined. It makes people panic. The ministers split into two groups. One faction advocated uniting with other empires to fight against the dragon. The other believes that they should bow down to the dragon people and agree to all their demands so as to avoid a war. The strength of the dragon people is obvious to all. Lanyuan Empire alone can''t compete with the dragon. Just when the king had a headache. The space in the hall vibrates. The saint mage in the magic robe appeared, "the Dragon retreated and did not attack the Lanyuan empire." The ministers and the king were completely shocked. Back? What''s going on? In the case of the dragon people, how can they retreat. Even the saint magician had some doubts about what was going on. With the dragon''s character of being penny pinching, the Lanyuan empire will definitely pay a heavy price, and even need to pay a great price to solve this problem. "Did the grown-up show up?" "Who?" the king asked "The man who once killed three golden dragons in tierong city." I heard that. A sudden realization! It seems that only the mysterious big man can push the dragon family back. The king is in a good mood. They were also sheltered by mysterious strongmen. When things threaten the foundation of the Empire, big people will come forward to help. It''s great to be protected. He wanted to know who the adult was. If he could meet him, he would be very grateful. It would be no problem to worship him as an ancestor. Village! "Dad, what kind of meat was that day? It was terrible and hot." Can LAN ask a way. Lin Fan smiles, "the little beast I met that day when I went out, I didn''t expect it to be so bad. My father will pay attention to it later." Keep in mind that the fire dragon is not delicious. I didn''t expect that the same race, with good and bad meat, grew up in the same place. Why is there such a huge gap. It''s strange. "It''s OK. As long as it''s brought back by my father, I like it very much. It''s just different from the meat we used to eat." But LAN likes eating meat very much, but she doesn''t get fat. It''s really strange. Since Lin Fan came back with meat. People in the village generally weigh about 20 jin more than before. Even the weak village head is much stronger. If the fire dragon knows this. There will be tears of anger. Beast! It''s not human. Even if you kill me, you have to eat me. It doesn''t matter if you eat me. You also say I''m disgusting. I''ve never seen such a brazen guy. Time is in a hurry. Six years later! Kelan has become a 16-year-old girl with long purple hair and tall figure. She always exudes the breath of a young girl. Time really flies. Think about that. When Lin Fan adopted Kelan, she was a child of a few years old. In a twinkling of an eye, it was so many years. "Are you really going to take me out to school?" But LAN can''t bear to leave, here are her closest people, and the villagers who are very good to her. "Well, you have grown up. You will never grow up when you stay in the village. When you go out, you can see a richer world." Lin fan is packing. Efforts over the years. It''s really successful. He felt that he had a strong talent in educating children. When he had children with MuQing, he firmly believed that he would become a qualified father. "But I can''t bear you, Dad." But LAN took it very much. She knew what her father decided, and there would be no change. Lin Fan said with a smile, "it''s not that I won''t come back. I''ll come back when I miss you. I''ll visit you often in the future." Outside. The carriage is ready. The villagers knew that Kelan was going. All come to see you off. This child has been sensible since he was a child. All of a sudden, he has to go to other places to go to school. But they know that Kelan is not like the children in the village, but should have the future that everyone yearns for. The villagers know that this is also Lin Fan''s idea. After all, Lin fan is just an ordinary villager. He has been dealing with the land all his life. What can he do if he stays here forever. Village entrance. The village head is still alive and in good spirits. "Lin fan, Ke LAN, you should be careful on your way. Don''t think too much when you are in danger. Money is not important, life is the most important.""Village head, my father and daughter haven''t left yet. Can you say something nice?" The village head said angrily, "I''m just in case." The villagers slapped their mouths. Yes, yes, everything you said is right. Who is the village head? The only thing that puzzled the villagers was that the village head at that time obviously had some signs of settling for peace. Instead, in these years, the more he lived, the more energetic he was. It''s strange. "Ha ha..." Lin Fan smiles. The lovely villagers have no bad heart and take good care of them. "Village head, I know. Don''t worry." Kelan talks to the villagers. The village head came to Lin fan, took out the money bag, and whispered: "I know you have saved a lot of money these years. You are the richest man in our village, but Kelan has to go abroad to study, which costs a lot. We also watched her grow up. These are the money from me and the villagers, and we have to spend money in Wangdu." "Take it." Put the money bag into Lin Fan''s hand directly. "Village head, I have money." Lin Fan said. The village head glared and said, "this is not to give me the village head''s face?" "No What else to say. Put away the money bag directly. Thank the village head and the villagers for their kindness. They are really good people. The whole village is very good. That''s why he doesn''t want to leave. Kelan accounts for 99%, and the remaining 1% is them. Lin Fan took the horse rope and waved: "goodbye, everyone." "Have a good trip and come back early." The villagers waved their hands and watched their carriage go away. "Village head, let''s give him all our money." "Here it is." "You didn''t detain it." "What, who are you when I am the head of the village? Who said that? Stand up for me and see if I don''t teach you a good lesson." ¡­¡­ The carriage is driving on the country road. The surrounding countryside is very beautiful, far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. It can make people feel happy physically and mentally. But LAN has an indescribable feeling when she leaves her hometown for the first time. Kelan looks at her father''s back. It seems to be getting older. Heartache! Although he is not his own. But my father has always been very good to himself and always left her the best things. Now he has to send her to school and the best college in Wangdu. The high tuition is just making things worse. She wanted to say I don''t want to go to school. I don''t want you to be so tired. But she knows. If she does say that. My father would be very sad. Lin Fan found Kelan staring at him, "what''s the matter?" Kelan said: "I heard that the tuition of Wangdu college is very expensive. Our family is not very good. I..." Before Kelan finished, Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK. Over the years, I''ve saved some money, and the people in the village have also given some. You open the box, and there''s your tuition in it." But LAN sees the wooden box on one side. I didn''t pay attention at first. Open it! Seeing the gold in it, Kelan''s eyes widened and tears flowed. The picture that came to her mind was that her father left early and came back late to farm. She could not bear to eat and wear the money she earned from hard work. The accumulation of several copper coins. It''s money for her to study in Wangdu when she grows up. "Those jewelry are all gifts I prepared for you. Every year when you celebrate your birthday, I will prepare them in advance. At that time, you were young and not suitable. Now that you have grown up, they should be suitable for you." Lin Fan said. Looking at the jewelry in the box, I heard what my father said. Just stopped the tears flowing down. "Daddy But LAN pours on Lin Fan''s back, side face sticks, soft voice way: "thank you, I won''t let you down." "What''s the matter?" "Nothing." But LAN shakes her head and doesn''t say it. If the teacher asked her to write an article about her family, she would even have thought about the topic. "My great father" if Lin Fan knew what Ke Lan thought, he would surely comfort her. Don''t think so much. It''s not as hard as you think. These gold coins were made by selling a common weapon made at will many years ago. Of course! Over the years, I always wanted to save some money for her, but the business was always bad, so I didn''t save it. However, the weapon I bought was enough. Half a month later. Youdada''s carriage finally arrived at the capital of Lanyuan empire. It''s a safe way. There was no danger. When preparing to enter the city, the soldiers at the gate stopped the way, "get off the car. The foreign carriages are not allowed to enter the city. They need to stop there."This is Wangdu. It''s densely populated. It is easy to cause traffic jams in Wangdu if the carriage is allowed to enter at will. At the same time, the carriage is parked outside and supervised by special people, which requires payment. It is also one of the sources of financial revenue of Wangdu. "This is the king''s capital. It''s really spectacular." She had never left the village. She was surprised to see such a magnificent building. Compared with the village, it was a lot more lively, crowded, and even many other races. Elves! Orcs! Dwarves! Pay to stop the carriage. "Let''s go into the city, eat something and find a place to live." Lin Fan said. "Well!" Lin fan, who has lived in Yanhai for so long, is not too shocked by Wang Du. The only thing is that his architectural style is very good and his appreciation is very good. In modern life, he belongs to a boy in history. This is the capital of the Lanyuan empire. There are many powerful people here. Fortunately, the Lanyuan Empire has strong control over the powerful people. It is impossible for the powerful people to bully the ordinary people at will. Kelan, who came to Wangdu for the first time. Be curious about everything. Lin Fan accompanied by her, accompanied her everywhere, eating the characteristic snacks of Wangdu, everything is so harmonious, warm, think of Kelan to study in Wangdu. He was really reluctant. But people want to grow up. Even if don''t give up, also have to let can LAN oneself slowly grow up, he can''t accompany can LAN has been to the last, the future road still need to rely on her own. Chapter 601 Wang Du''s consumption is very high. For Lin fan, who has been farming all the time, direct call consumption is too expensive. Lin Fan arranges Kelan in the hotel, opens a more luxurious room for her, and thinks that she will live in the college in the future. It''s also her first time to Wangdu, so that she can live better. He opened an ordinary room by himself, just live casually, and told Kelan to have a good rest. Leave the hotel. Royal College. The best college in the Lanyuan Empire, in which the teachers are all royal teachers. At the same time, the requirements for teachers are extremely strict. Strength is part of it, and these teachers are required to have certain requirements in teaching. We can not only have strong strength, but also have no experience in teaching, so the students who are taught must not be able to do so. The college is also very strict in selecting students. High tuition is one aspect. The most important thing is how talented the students are. Magicians are always the most popular, but they are also the ones who pay the most attention to their magic talents. They will test their magic talents and determine which department they major in. "Stop, who are you? You are not a student or teacher of Royal College. You can''t enter." The old guard stopped Lin fan. "I brought my daughter to sign up for school." Lin Fan said. It''s really a Royal College. I didn''t expect that even the gatekeeper was very powerful. Although he was not as good as the dragons he ate, his strength was really good. He was one of the few strong men he saw in the world. The old guard said, "the registration time of the Royal College has passed. I just came to apply now. Do you usually not pay attention to the situation of the Royal College?" What a strange guy. Everyone knows that the registration time of Royal College is fixed. I didn''t expect that there were still people who didn''t know. "I don''t know." Lin Fan shook his head and said, "can''t you sign up?" She took her daughter across mountains and rivers, and finally came here, but was told that the royal college enrollment time had passed. But LAN knew it would be very sad. At the same time It''s also his father''s fault. If we find out something clearly, there won''t be such a thing. "It''s reasonable to say so, but the college has a policy. If the other party has certain talents, they can be admitted out of the ordinary. Does your daughter have such talents?" The old guard has seen too many parents have hope for their children. Think of your child as a genius. But often the reality is cruel. There are so many geniuses. "She''s smart." "Every child is smart." "She''s very sensible." "Don''t make fun of me." "Well She has a lot of strength and can move very heavy things "Ha ha What kind of talent is that? " "It''s very easy to lift a thousand and eight hundred jin thing." "Here you are what? What did you just say? " The old guard looked at Lin Fan in shock. He couldn''t believe it. For this situation, the first reaction in his mind was impossible. Eight hundred jin? Are you kidding me? Nothing else. The magician is a weak chicken. He has no strength. Most soldiers are very strong, but even three-star soldiers can''t lift a thousand and eight hundred pounds by strength alone. As we all know, orcs have great strength, but they can''t do it without training. Lin Fan said: "I said that my daughter can lift very heavy things. It''s very simple to weigh a thousand or eight kilograms." The old guard pondered. Is it natural power? If you have magic talent, you may be able to become a swordsman who has never appeared for a long time. "What you said is true?" Asked the old guard. Lin Fan said calmly: "of course, it must be true. I will never lie." The old man looks at Lin fan. I want to see through his heart. See if it''s true or not. All right! I can''t see it. The other person''s expression is very serious, obviously not like the kind of liars. "If it''s true, you can be admitted out of the ordinary. If you bring your daughter over tomorrow, I will prepare something for you to test. As long as it''s true, your daughter will surely become a famous strong man in the mainland in the future." Said the old man. Lin Fan said with a smile, "thank you. I''ll leave first." Looking at Lin Fan''s back, the old man always felt that this guy was a little strange. He didn''t think much about it. He looked at each other''s clothes, like a farmer who often dealt with the fields. If his daughter is so good. It''s really not easy. Although the old man is only a doorman, he is very strong. Even if he becomes a teacher of the Royal College, he is more than enough. But he volunteered to be a doorman for a very simple reasonHe didn''t want the Royal College to miss any talent. For example, in the case just now, if other young gatekeepers think that the enrollment time is over, and the other party is an ordinary civilian, they will certainly be sent away. Even the ordinary people dare to say that their children are geniuses, which makes them laugh. Therefore, he took the initiative to become a guard, in order to avoid this situation. Because This was what happened to him when he was young. If the dean of that time hadn''t passed by and found out his talent, he would have been unknown all his life. Now, he is very interested in the farmer''s daughter. I don''t know if it''s true. Hotel! "I''ve asked you about the Royal College. I''ll take the entrance examination tomorrow." Lin fan is packing things, he is not interested in gold coins, these are left to Kelan to go to school in Wangdu. The price here is too high and the consumption is too strong. Compared with the consumption in the village, I don''t know how much higher. What''s more, he doesn''t want Kelan to live a hard life when she is in school. Seeing that others have it, but she doesn''t, she will be laughed at by others. As a father, he can''t let this happen to Kelan. Now Kelan has grown up. Belongs to that kind of sensible, does not spend money indiscriminately good girl, also can rest assured the gold coin to her. Lin Fan came to Kelan''s side and said in a soft voice, "are you very nervous?" "Well!" "It''s OK, as long as it''s the same as usual. I''m sure you can." Encouraged by Lin fan, he believes that Kelan will succeed. After all, it''s him who cultivated her. As for how to cultivate her, it''s actually very simple. She does her homework with her every day. Comfort can LAN, take a deep breath, relax. I always remind myself in my heart. Work hard! We must work hard! I want to make achievements, so that my father can live the best life in the future. I don''t have to keep company with the field all day. The next day! Morning! Royal College. The old guard sees Lin Fan''s figure and comes out from the guard room. His eyes stay on Ke LAN. The first impression in my mind is Is this girl really his daughter? It doesn''t look like it. Of course. It''s just his idea. No other meaning. "Here we are." The old guard said hello. He also hoped that the girl would be a genius as he told his father, otherwise she would say sorry and would not be a student of the Royal College. Lin Fan came to the other side and said with a smile, "this is my daughter, Kelan. Take her to the test." The old man nodded and said, "come in with me." Into the campus. Can LAN look around, heart shocked very, good elegant college, originally thought the city building is very magnificent, but compared with the Royal College. The gap is really amazing. Occasionally, there are college students passing by, wearing uniform, some holding magic wands, some holding big swords. From the point of view, they all look like aristocrats. Now she looks like an ugly duckling compared with these students. Soon. The old guard took them to the place where they were tested. All the people here knew the old man and got up to say hello. Then they sat down and went on with their business. Inside, there is a crystal floating there. I don''t know what it is, but it can be put here. It must be used for testing. "Come on, put your hand on the magic crystal, and first look at your magic affinity. The higher the affinity, the higher the magic system you will major in. 60 points is the passing line. If it is lower than 60 points, it means that the affinity is very low and you are not suitable to be a magician." The old man explained. Royal College is the most famous college in the Lanyuan empire. At the same time, it is also famous among the colleges in mainland countries. Many other imperial students will come here to study magic. The Royal College Enrollment standard is 70 points. It''s about the limit of how far you can grow in the future. If the score reaches 70, it is possible to become a seven star magician as long as you work hard. If the score is lower than 60, you can only become a three-star magician at most. Achievements are limited and not worth cultivating. "Come on Lin Fan smiles and cheers Kelan. He believes Kelan will succeed. "Well." But LAN focuses on her head. Although she is very nervous, she doesn''t want to disappoint her father. For her own sake and for her father''s sake, she must succeed. Take courage. Hold out your hand. Touch! At this moment, Kelan''s heart is very nervous. She doesn''t know what the result will be like. She only hopes that she can succeed. Magic Crystal shines.The old man looked at the data on the magic crystal and was slightly surprised. "Soil affinity is 60 points." "Fire affinity is 65." ¡­¡­ "Eh!" The old man was shocked, "99 points, only one point is the full score." These are not the most shocking things for him. He has never seen anyone who has passed the seven Department affinity test, at least he has not. If they all reach 60 points. Genius? Mediocre? I don''t understand. "It''s very good. It''s really a genius. His affinity is 99 points. In the future, it''s not a problem to break through the great magician and become a saint level magician." "You''re right. Your daughter is really a genius. She''s compatible with the Royal College." The old man nodded to Lin fan, still thinking about the situation that all the seven departments passed. It''s incredible. We have to check the ancient books when we have a chance. Major in water magic, minor in other six series magic? Chapter 602 Lin Fan laughs very happily and gives a thumbs up to Kelan, "passed, you are really the best. You should always believe in yourself. See, people also say you are a genius." "Well." Kelan is relieved. She''s really nervous. She was afraid that she would disappoint her father because she was not qualified. Now it seems that she did not disappoint her father, but made him proud of himself. In fact, Lin fan is also a little nervous. If The old man said that his daughter is a waste material. He would tell the other party very seriously. You just look away. If you don''t teach me, I''ll take it back. Although it will keep Kelan away from the outside world and new friends, it is to prove that her daughter is not a waste. The old man was very satisfied. It''s really good. Once again, I met a good young man. As long as he was trained well, he would become a great magician. As for the effort needed to become a saint level magician, it was beyond ordinary people''s imagination. Hard work, luck, everything. Otherwise, there won''t be only a few Saint level magicians. "You say your daughter has a lot of strength. It''s better to have a try." When the old man thought of what he had said before, he expected that if he was really born with divine power, he might be able to cultivate a magic swordsman. And it''s good to work with water magic. There are many branches of water magic, ice magic, frost magic, are very good attack and auxiliary series. The old man raised his hand, recited the mantra and appeared. "Bombard the wall with all your strength. Let me see how powerful it is." Can LAN looking at Lin fan, don''t know how to do. Lin Fan said with a smile: "don''t be nervous, relax, just as usual, with all your strength..." "Well, I know." But LAN takes a deep breath and holds Bai Jing''s hand tightly. This kind of hand looks very weak. It''s only suitable for playing magic wand and vulgar sword. It''s really a pity. A punch. It''s very powerful. The old man is full of self-confidence. As long as he can shake the wall, he is really born with divine power. And just as he was thinking about these things. An amazing scene happened. Click! There was a cracking sound. The wall was broken and the powerful force shocked the old guard. "This..." He was shocked and speechless, as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Although he just used it casually, it was not so easy for the six-star soldiers to break his wall. But now it was smashed by a girl with her bare hand. It''s really natural. Shock is shock. But the old guard has his own bearing. He must be calm. He can''t act as if he hasn''t seen the world. "Well, it''s really good. It''s really a natural power. We have accepted this girl at the Royal College. Now I''ll take you to the dean and arrange for your daughter to enter the school." The old guard was very excited. It''s like thinking about years ago. He was dug up by the dean. And now, he also found such talented students at the gate of the college. As long as he works hard, he will surely make great achievements in the future. ¡­¡­ When the Dean learned about this, he was also very shocked. There was a good chance to become a magic sword man, and he quickly put down all his work. Lin Fan found that people are enthusiastic now. I''m busy for them. Not even tuition. Sure enough Excellent people are what everyone wants. Even if you don''t pay anything, the other party will pay a lot. Now. Kelan is the very popular one. Lin fan doesn''t want to disturb Kelan''s study because of his own reasons. After doing everything well, he is ready to go back to the village and let Kelan study here at ease. "Dad, aren''t you here to stay with me longer?" Can LAN very reluctant, at the same time in the heart a little afraid, is a kind of not adapt to the strange environment, hope the most pro people can accompany her side. Lin Fan touched Kelan''s head and said, "you should learn to grow up now. When I''m away, you should learn to take care of yourself. Don''t let me worry about you, you know?" "Well, I see." But Lan thought of tuition free things, "Dad, you take all the money back, I don''t need it here." Lin Fan said: "I don''t need to. You can stay by yourself and buy whatever you want." Gradually. Kelan waves goodbye to her father with tears. The Dean standing on one side said, "your father is great. I can see his love for you from his eyes. You need to study hard in the future." "I know my father loves me very much. I will work hard to let him know that his daughter is excellent." Can LAN firm way.Goddess dormitory. The dormitory here is for four people, each with a bedroom. At this point. In the living room. Three girls were sitting around the table. "I heard that a new person will move to our dormitory." "Ah! Now that the registration time is over, how did she get in? " "The news I got was that this freshman was excellent. When he was tested for magic, his affinity reached 99, which belonged to the exceptional income of genius." "Wow, it''s amazing that I have such a high affinity. I only have 90 affinity." Just as they were talking. The door of the dormitory opened. Can LAN carefully move things in, afraid to send out too much movement, affect the rest of strange roommates. "Hello, I don''t disturb your rest." Seeing all three roommates in, she said hello with a smile. My father told her. The communication between people is very simple, smile face, friendly communication, there is nothing can not be solved. The three girls looked at Kelan curiously. Both sides are looking at each other. They exchanged eyes. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning in his eyes seemed to be "Is she an exceptional student of genius?" "She''s so ordinary. I thought she was the daughter of a powerful man. It seems that I guess wrong." "Be enthusiastic, new sister. We need to take the initiative." All of a sudden. They seem to agree. Get up. Smile on your face. "It''s OK. We''re all waiting for you. You''re a genius with nearly full marks. We''ve heard about you in the college, and the Dean welcomes you personally." "We''ll help you with your luggage." Everyone is very friendly. But Lan was relieved. When she came, she thought in her heart whether everyone would not like her, so as to exclude her. Now it seems that she thinks too much, and everyone is very friendly to her. Unless you meet someone who is arrogant and arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to anyone, other strangers will be very friendly when they meet. This is the basic etiquette. Three girls enthusiastically help Kelan carry luggage, send things to the room, make the bed and so on. When it''s done. Everyone sat around the table. "Let''s introduce ourselves. My name is tiyaluca diano. Just call me Tiya. I''m the second Duchess of the diyano family." Tiya is very beautiful, with long red hair. It seems to be very irritable, but in fact it is very gentle. It''s just that some part of her body has developed a little too much. She''s a little arrogant. She''s a good magician. But to be honest, some parts of the long arrogant point is wrong? No mistake. That''s bullying. "My name is Olivia Norra, the eldest daughter of the Norra family, from the Locke Empire, who came here to study." Olivia has short hair and is valiant. She is wearing lady''s silver armor. She has a lady''s silver sword hanging around her waist. The workmanship is very exquisite. You can see that it is extraordinary. The last one is the elves. "My name is silver. I''m from the elves. My mother is the queen. I have two brothers. They all stay in the clan. I''m good at archery. I''m a windy Archer..." Olivia raised her forehead and said, "no one asked you to introduce your family. You''ve made this mistake again." "Sorry, I''m a little nervous." Silver bent down and said in a loud voice. Kelan laughs, then covers her mouth. Feeling impolite, she gets up and says, "my name is Lin Kelan. I come from Paopao village. My father is a villager. He feeds me by farming. Please take care of me in the future." The voice fell. Bow and thank you. She heard the introduction of three strange roommates and knew that they were all from big families and had a high status. They were people of two worlds with her. In front of them, their birth is very humble. But she never felt humble because of her own identity, and never felt inferior because of her father''s identity. Instead, she thought that God was good to her and let her meet the best father in the world. Obviously! Everyone didn''t show disdain because of her identity. They all looked at her with a smile. "After that, we will be sisters in the same dormitory. Let''s work together." Said TIA. Her personality is warm and lively. Compared with Olivia''s indifference, she is more suitable to act as a link of the team. As for the elves, silver is very shy. But LAN nodded, thinking, father, you can rest assured, I know three very friendly friends here. I will study hard here.Make you proud of me. Take you to the best of times. At this point. Lin fan, who left the city early, drove the carriage and held his chin in a daze. I don''t know if Kelan is used to it. Will be bullied. Can you take care of yourself. These are the things he worries about. After all, Kelan has never left him. Just like Lao Zhang, he always stays by his side. If he leaves suddenly and needs to live alone, he will be very worried. Think about it. Lin Fan clenched his fist and talked to himself fiercely. "Whoever dares to bully my daughter, I''ll blow him up." Only sometimes. He hopes that Kelan can grow up and take good care of himself. At that time, even if he blows up the God of darkness, he can leave safely. Ah! Who and where is the God of darkness. Waiting for a long time. There''s no clue to the dark god. It really gives him a headache. If you think of Pope pork, you''d better go to him to chat and talk about the past. After all, Pope pork is one of the few people he has talked with Lord Archimonde of the abyss. I used to take care of my daughter. I seldom go out. Now he''s alone, no matter how many days he''s out there. Chapter 603 The Church of light! Over the years, the church has developed more rapidly. It has been said that Pope XIII is no longer in good health, his life is coming to an end, the church turmoil is coming, and some empires want to get rid of the control of the church over their people. Maybe this is the opportunity. But Now those people want to pull the rumor out and whip it hard. That''s what you''re saying. No? I didn''t see that old guy jumping around and having more spirit than anyone else. As a result, they thought it was true. They were all thinking about how to operate it, causing a dispute within the Church of light. So. They just want to say Don''t make rumors, don''t spread them, don''t believe them. Who''s rumored to kill your family. In the palace. The Pope sat on his throne, holding the scepter of light, a symbol of power. He was in a very good mood since he signed the peace contract with the Lord of the abyss. His life ushered in a bright moment. Life is not what he should worry about. As long as Archimonde, the Lord of abyss, has nothing to do, he can live all the time and sign a peace contract with him. How many people can there be? Think about it I don''t think there are many. And he''s one of them. The only guy that the Pope can''t figure out is Lin fan. Who is that guy? He sent a large number of believers to look for it, but he still hasn''t found it. But let him find out, this guy has appeared in other places. Kill the undead in the grave. Kill three golden dragons in tierong city to repel the tide of beasts. It''s all big events. But I want to find his specific location, but there has been no news. I have to say, it''s hidden deep enough. He didn''t want to find each other and be good friends with each other. It''s about knowing where the other party is, and then taking the initiative to avoid the other party. Just as the Pope thinks about these things. There was the panting of a horse. The Pope was angry. Who dares to lead the horse here? Don''t you know that this is the holy land of light? "Come out, dare to lead the horse here, this is blasphemy to the light." Pope angry, as the Pope, he is very overbearing, anyone will be afraid to see him. He is the God of the Church of light. It''s all about life and death. Once There are many popes who want to own the church, but their life span is limited. Who can survive? Unfortunately, in his generation, he can really say that as long as I am here, the Church of light will always be mine. But soon. The Pope frowned, and the voice seemed familiar, but strange "Ah! I''m sorry, I don''t know you can''t have horses here, so where should I park them? " The palace is bright. The Pope saw the other side coming and staring at his face, which was full of domineering face. When he recalled who the other side was, his face changed and he stood up from the throne with a crash. "You You... " The Pope raised his finger as if excited, as if seeing his long lost father. His heart was beating fast and could explode at any time. "Long time no see." Lin Fan waved to the pope with a smile. The Pope instantly remembered who he was. He can forget everything but the situation at that time. Then I thought of what I had just said. I feel very bad. It''s damned that he should say such impolite things to each other. "I didn''t tell you just now. Don''t worry about it." Pope quickly came to Lin fan, took the rope in Lin Fan''s hand, personally led the horse and led Lin fan to the inside. "Don''t be so polite." Lin Fan said with a smile. The pope said, "it should be." I''m kidding. He can offend anyone, but he doesn''t dare to offend each other. Thinking of each other''s terrible strength, he feels that the position of Pope is not so fragrant. "How have you been?" Lin Fan said. "Good, especially good." "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I just sent my daughter out today. I''ll be very free after that. Have you heard about the God of darkness?" Lin Fan feels that he is so reluctant to send Ke LAN out, but somehow, he has a special relaxed feeling, as if freedom comes back. It''s a subtle feeling. It''s strange. "I''ve been asking people to inquire about the God of darkness, but nothing has been gained," the pope said He has a fart to ask. It''s too late to forget the existence of Lin fan. How can I think of such a thing? But in the face of the other party''s inquiry, I must show that I have the meaning of inquiring. I don''t mean anything else. I just want you to feel my respect for you."Oh, it''s OK. I didn''t find it either." The Pope can only face it with a smile. "Are you in touch with AK? I haven''t seen him for a long time. He''s good to you. You should keep in touch. " Lin Fan thought of the abyss Lord. The guy looked very ferocious, but after a short contact at that time, he found that the other side was pretty good. His real temperament was just a little irritable. With a bitter smile in his heart, the Pope dared to call Archimonde, Lord of the abyss, Archimonde. I''m afraid he was the only one who dared to do so. "Well, that''s not true. Since you told me that day, I''ve been busy spreading the light, wandering around, lobbying everywhere, and I don''t even have time to sleep." He thought about what he said. It''s a little embarrassing. Propaganda is nothing. He went to various branches to strengthen his power and spread his papal majesty, so as to prevent people from trying to make trouble and send those who have misdeeds into the arms of light. "Well, it''s hard for you." "It''s not hard. I should." But to be honest. Because of the appearance of Lin fan. The Pope really didn''t dare to deal with any ordinary people. What he dealt with was the capable guy. He was afraid of being known by Lin Fan and then pressing him on the ground. Lin Fan said: "call AK out and have a chat." "Please follow me. It''s not convenient here." The Pope thought that opening the abyss passage would lead to the leakage of the abyss magic gas, so it was better to go to the underground palace. No one knows about that place. There is also the light magic array. Even the abyss magic Qi can''t spread out. Underground palace! The Pope painted the same pattern as before, then a light burst out and the passage of the abyss opened. "Come, Lord Archimonde of the abyss..." Waiting quietly. The Pope frowned. It seems that something is wrong. It''s reasonable that the Lord of the abyss should have come out earlier. But now, what''s the matter? I always feel a little puzzled. All of a sudden. The passage of the abyss vibrated. The abyss Lord appeared from the channel. When he appeared in the past, he would speak some domineering language to show his power. But now when we see the situation of the abyss Lord. Lin Fan and the Pope were a little surprised. What a tragedy! The Lord of the abyss was injured all over, his body was very broken, his blood was flowing, and he looked very embarrassed. It felt like he was going to die at any time. The most nervous is the Pope. If the Lord of the abyss dies, he will not live. "Pope, your call is timely." Abyss Lord embarrassed said, and then saw that there are still people, a careful look, a fierce surprise, did not expect that he would like to see the human. It''s the guy who makes him the Lord of the abyss very shameless. Lin Fan said: "how did you get hurt like this..." The Lord of abyss pondered and then said, "I didn''t expect that when I met again, I would be so embarrassed..." "Let me see." When Lin Fan came to the abyss Lord, he found that he was seriously injured and his body was damaged. He could see the beating heart. There was a kind of corrosive black fog on the wound, which constantly eroded his flesh and blood. "I help you..." The voice just dropped. The palm of Lin Fan''s hand is condensed with dazzling light and a holy magic power. The Pope turned pale with terror at the sight. "Don''t No, you can''t Lin Fan doubts a way: "how?" The Pope stares, as if to hell, boss, do you really don''t understand or don''t understand, he is the abyss devil, you use holy magic to heal, it will only hurt more, and look at the just wave of magic. As long as it falls, the Lord of the abyss will never survive. "He is the Lord of the abyss. He has the power of the abyss. The holy magic will do great damage to him." The Pope explained. He was really scared. I don''t want to die yet. Even the half dead abyss Lord was scared by Lin Fan''s behavior. Fortunately, the Pope stopped him in time, or he would die. "Oh, I see. Then I have another way." Lin fan is communicating with the will of the world. Silly will will not talk about terms with Lin fan. The only thing I understand is that I will be obedient All of a sudden. The abyss Lord felt a terrible force pouring into his body. The wound recovered, and even the residual corrosive force of the wound was eliminated. He was staring. I can''t believe it. It''s terrible. How on earth is this done. Even the Pope was so confused that he didn''t understand how the other party did it. It was incredible. The Lord of the abyss felt full of vitality and said angrily, "my territory has been attacked by other lords. They are too despicable to deal with me together. I was badly hurt by them. If the pope had not opened the abyss passage and called me out, I would have died in their hands."The Pope has a lingering fear. Thank you for Lin Fan''s coming. If he didn''t want to talk to Archimonde, he would not open the abyss passage. If he didn''t, it would be It''s terrible. All of a sudden. What Archimonde thought. "No, the abyss passage is open. I just fought with them. They must know that when I come here, I will follow the abyss passage." "Come on, close the channel and stop them..." The Pope promised again and again, just as he was ready to do it. Lin fan stopped the Pope and said, "it''s OK. I''m here." "AK, when you are in danger, why don''t you ask me for help? We used to have a good conversation. We are already ordinary friends. If you are in danger, I won''t just sit back and look for me." "Do you think we are ordinary friends?" Facing Lin Fan''s inquiry, Archimonde seems a little confused. Is there anyone willing to be friends with Lord abyss? "Yes, you are the friendliest friend of Archimonde." Said Archimonde. Lin Fan said: "it''s very difficult for me to do this. We haven''t been in touch for a long time, and we can''t reach our best friend. You are just an ordinary friend in my heart." "In that case..." "You treat me as a best friend, I treat you as an ordinary friend. After a long time together, you will become my best friend." Chapter 604 For Archimonde. I always feel that there is something wrong with what I say. Forget it. None of this matters. He knew that Lin Fan was very strong, but he was careless. With such a strong man around him, there was nothing to be afraid of. Once upon a time, he saw with his own eyes that a flame fell between Lin Fan''s fingers, and the tyrant camdo died. How overbearing this method is. Just as he was thinking about these things. The abyss passage vibrates. The dense fog of the abyss diffused from inside, accompanied by low, gloomy roars. "Here we are." "Lord of corruption in the abyss, Lord of sin." Archimonde said in a deep voice, as the same Lord of the abyss, he was one-on-one and never afraid of any abyss. But the combination of the two lords, with the help of endless abyss slaves, caused unimaginable disasters to his territory. There''s a monster coming out of the abyss tunnel. The corrosive Lord''s body is like a spider. It is inlaid with a hard shell and covered with sharp barbs. It can spray out corrosive liquid. Even Archimonde, who is also the abyss Lord, can''t resist it. The evil Lord has a human body, his skin is covered with scales, his hair behind his head is composed of octopus tentacles, and his eyes are burning with fire. He belongs to the more powerful abyss devil in the abyss. "Don''t be nervous. It''s OK." Lin Fan walked towards the abyss passage. The Lord of corrosion issued a gloomy voice and said, "Archimonde, as Lord of the abyss, you have escaped through the channel opened by human beings. Now Where can you escape? The great us will come and bring destruction and despair. " "Well?" "Who are you?" Lin Fan''s appearance made the Lord of corrosion a little confused. They are the Lords of the abyss. Exuding a terrible abyss atmosphere, human beings see their expression has long been in their minds, it must be white face, filled with fear. Don''t say close, even if you can stand in front of them calmly, it''s still a problem. But now There is a stupid guy standing in front of the great abyss Lord, not only not scared to pee, but also indifferent. No That''s a very unpleasant expression. Look at his face, and look, completely did not pay attention to him. The Lord of corrosion is very angry. He spits out a mouthful of corrosive liquid to Lin fan. He is really looking forward to it. The guy who has just been well will soon turn into a pool of mud. Lin Fan clenched his fingers and punched away. He was leisurely serving the Lord. He didn''t notice the seriousness of the matter. He was still laughing, as if his appearance represented the highest combat power in the world. It''s just that soon A terrible breath came. The Lord of corruption finally found out the seriousness of the matter. It''s too late. It happened so fast. The shell on the corroding Lord''s body is very hard and invulnerable, but at this time, in the face of such fierce force. The shell is broken and the face is gradually twisted. Boom! Corrosion Lord instantly burst, flesh and blood spilled on the ground, through the fist strength is about to reach the front wall, instantly disappeared, disappeared without a trace. "Pork is OK. He won''t break your wall." Lin Fan turned back. If there is no control, this blow will definitely lead to a terrible earthquake in the Church of light, and all buildings may be destroyed. Archimonde''s eyes were round. It''s not the first time I''ve seen this. But it''s still shocking. The Pope muttered to himself How terrible is this. "So is he, AK?" Lin fan asked. Shocked, Archimonde reacted and said: "yes, he is the evil Lord, the destroyer in the abyss, the curser, cruel and despicable. His hands don''t know how many innocent lives are stained with the blood." They are both lords of the abyss, but they say how cruel and evil they are. It seems that Archimonde has been completely subdued by Lin fan. But there is no problem with what he said. That''s exactly what it is. The main reason why Archimonde was called was that someone wanted to sign a contract with him to extend his life. It''s normal for such behavior to pay some price. After all, there is no free lunch. If you want to get something, you have to give the most important thing. "I see. No wonder you come from the same place, but his breath is more evil than you." Lin Fan said. Archimonde lost his voice and said, "I''m very kind." The Pope looked at him strangely.Well, no mistake. It''s a good Lord of the abyss. When the evil Lord found that things had become terrible, he screamed and wanted to escape. He appeared with the corrupting Lord and wanted to kill Archimonde, but who could think of it To meet such a terrible guy. Damn it! It''s really damned. Lin Fan see each other want to escape, where will let him leave. The fingertips are burning. A flick. The fire followed the evil Lord and fell into the abyss passage. It wasn''t long. A heartrending, painful roar came. Listen to the sound. You can feel the pain of the evil Lord. The Pope called the flame released by Lin Fan divine fire. Only the divine fire can have such power, directly burning the Lord of the abyss into ashes, which can''t be put out, can''t be put out, until it finally turns into ashes. "Well, you''re safe now." Lin fan comes to Archimonde and smiles. These abyss objects are really unfriendly. We should learn from him. They all come out of the abyss. Why is there such a huge difference in character? I can''t figure it out. Archimonde was very excited. His two most annoying opponents were killed by Lin fan. After that, he had few opponents in the abyss. Calm down! Archimonde already knows how to show satisfaction in front of him. Just be smart. You are my best friend, and I am your ordinary friend. That''s good progress. "Thank you for saving me." Archimonde didn''t know how many years he had said the word "thank you". In other words, he never said it. When did Archimonde, Lord of the abyss, say such a thing to people, he must never have said it. But now He aspires to be a polite Lord of the abyss. Lin Fan said with a smile: "don''t thank me. You are my friend. You will certainly help you when you encounter this kind of thing, won''t you?" "Yes, we are friends. Friends have to help each other, even in the abyss." Archimonde completely gave up his dignity as the Lord of the abyss. Dignity? To hell with it. If you can''t see the current situation clearly, you deserve to be killed. I think the Lord of abyss never admired other creatures, let alone human beings. But now, he has completely convinced himself that he just wants to say I hope our friendship will last forever. Even if there are cracks in our friendship in the future, I am Archimonde who kneels down to admit my mistake. The Pope''s eyes are wide open. Many ancient books record things about the abyss. Abyss is an endless land of demons, where there is no emotion, only constant war and killing, the dark atmosphere can corrode anyone who wants to be bright. The Lord in the abyss is cruel, insidious, greedy But now, the current situation completely overturned his understanding of the abyss. It''s not a brutal, dark, killing place. But they did not meet such a terrible strong as Lin fan, when facing the strong, all arrogance will collapse to nothing. The Pope still can''t put down his final dignity. Like Archimonde, he kneels and licks crazily. After all, he is the Pope. He hasn''t met any natural enemies yet. He just needs to make serious friends. If previously, he had a sense of awe from the abyss for Archimonde, the Lord of the abyss. So now is It''s not so good. At this point. They chatted casually. In order to get closer to Lin fan, Archimonde told him that he had investigated the dark god for him in the abyss, but there was no clue. Even so, he would not give up, because he was the guy my best friend was looking for, and he would certainly take this matter to heart. What a pity The reality is cruel. He''s looking for a fart. Staying in the abyss, he usually patrols his own territory, or sleeps and fights with other abyss lords when he is in trouble. But after that. After he is ready to go back, he will definitely investigate the dark god for Lin fan. It''s not early! Archimonde returns to the abyss. He is now the biggest Lord in the abyss. The death of corrosive Lord and evil Lord means that no one dares to do anything to him. "Eh!" He saw a burning fire in the abyss in the distance. If I remember correctly. That should be Lin Fan''s flame. Terrible! The noumenon of evil Lords is huge. In the abyss, their real bodies are tall. Only when they are called to the human world, they will shrink in size."This land will burn forever, and the power from the human world will exist forever." Night! Lin Fan did not leave the Church of light. At the Pope''s sincere request, he hoped to spend the night here. If it was before. He just wants to go back and take care of Kelan. Now Kelan has gone to school. He can give back his time and do many things he wants to do. Room. Lin Fan looks at the decoration inside the house. It''s very luxurious, very good, very high-end. Even the luxury room for Kelan can''t compare with here. Dong Dong! There was a knock at the door. Open the door. At the door stood two girls, dressed in holy clothes, like twins, looking at Lin Fan shyly. They are the saints of the Church of light. Girls from all over the world. Serve the faith of light. It''s all arranged by the Pope Or try it. Maybe the other party likes it. "Do you need fruit, my lord?" Asked the girl. Lin Fan said: "thank you. Let''s have a rest early. It''s very late." Hold the fruit in your hand, wave with the two girls and close the door. The Pope, standing in the dark, saw this. Wave to them Go to bed. Chapter 605 "Goodbye!" The Pope waved his hand. When there was no one, he released himself and said goodbye to Lin fan. Although he didn''t give up, he knew that Lin Fan was a very busy man until his back disappeared. The Pope returned to what he had been. He is the Pope of the Church of light, and his status and power can not be compared with that of the imperial monarch. Indifferent face, exudes a kind of hegemony. ¡­¡­ Lin Fan leads the carriage, leisurely driving in the beautiful path. The picturesque scenery is really beautiful. Yanhai City rarely has such scenery. The sky is not as blue as here, the river is not as clear as here, and the air is not as fresh as here. Humming a ditty. Never thought there would be danger around. Now! The Church of light is a little far away from Paopao village. I don''t know how long it will take to go back with the carriage. Once in order to take care of Kelan, he seldom enjoyed such a life. Day and night! Many days later. Great changes have taken place in the surrounding environment. Green mountains and green waters have disappeared. The surrounding temperature has risen sharply, and many cracks have appeared on the ground. Lin Fan raised his hand, split the void, and wanted to leave directly. When he met a beautiful environment, it would not be better to appreciate it slowly. It wasn''t long. He found that there seems to be a problem below, a closer look, is a child lying there. Come out of the void and fall to the ground. "What''s the matter with you, little friend?" Lin Fan came to the child and found that the child had passed out. The child''s body was very hot in the hot weather, which was obviously lack of water. "Water, come on." Lin Fan''s fingertips condense a small water ball. Then he pinches the child''s mouth, and the water ball turns into a water line and flows in slowly. Cure! The white light covered the child. A moment! When the child wakes up, his dry lips become moist with water. "Thank you. Did you save me?" Lin Fan said with a smile: "well, passing by here, I see you lying here. How can you come here alone? What''s the matter with your family?" "I''m looking for water." Said the child. I didn''t expect there would be water shortage. This is not what he thought. Paopao village, where he lives, is really a good place. At this point. There are several figures coming in the distance. These people live in the same village with their children. Among them, there are their parents. When they see their children missing, they come out to look for them. They are afraid that their children will be in danger. The village. Because he saved the little boy, his parents as a benefactor, welcome back to the village. "Water, please." The boy''s parents brought water glasses. Lin Fan looked at the water in the glass, a little muddy, as if mixed with soil, such water in his eyes is not clean, drink it is easy to have problems. The boy''s parents saw the problem and looked embarrassed. They bowed their heads and said nothing. This is already one of their few water resources. Lin Fan smiles, raises the water cup to drink in one gulp, "well, not bad, just thirsty to death, now much better." He saw at a glance that the other party was embarrassed. At the same time, when he entered the village, he found that the crops in the surrounding fields were dead, which was obviously the only water they could get out. In order not to let each other have the feeling of being disliked. He must have drunk the water. "Since there is no water here, why don''t you move out of here? There are many good places outside." Lin Fan said. He led the carriage all the way. I saw a lot of good places. The scenery is beautiful. Water resources are abundant. If I can live there, I will be very lucky. "It wasn''t like this before," the boy''s parents said, "but it''s been like this since the lakes in the circulation village dried up a few months ago." "We have lived here for generations. We are very reluctant to leave here. We hope that the lake will be clear again after a while. We are all waiting." Lin fan, who encountered this kind of thing, certainly can''t sit back and ignore it. "It''s OK. I''ll go and see for you." Lin Fan got up and said. "Ah?" The boy''s parents were surprised and seemed to be incredulous. Lin Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, there will be water in the lake." Get out of the house. Wave with the boy''s parents and walk along the dry lake. As long as you find the source, you can know what''s going on there. The villagers gathered around. Lack of water, they have been very tired, see the appearance of outsiders, they do not know what the other party is going to do, after asking, they learned that the other party should help them to solve the water problem."Can he really help us out?" "Ah! Let''s not hope. There is no way to solve the water problem. We can only pray for a heavy rain in the old days. " "Yes." The boy who was saved by Lin Fan looked at Lin Fan''s back and cried out. "Uncle, I believe you." There is a light of hope in the boy''s eyes. Although I don''t know who my uncle is But my uncle gave him a sense of trust. The lake is long. The source has not been found. Lin Fan''s pace became faster and faster, turning into a streamer, searching for the end of the water source. Soon. He stopped. Finally, we know why the water source broke. Not far away, a volcano erupted and hot magma rushed to block the water source. "So that''s the ultimate reason." Think about it. With a flash of inspiration, I finally came up with a solution. Just as he was ready to move, a cry came. A flaming Phoenix came from afar and stood on the volcano as if it were his home. Lin fan, who is going to do it, wants to have a chat with this little bird. "Hello! Hello... " Cried Lin fan. The immortal Phoenix never paid attention to the tiny human beings, but the sound from his ear attracted his attention. His eyes were fixed on Lin fan, and he flew with his wings. "Human, are you looking for me?" Undead Phoenix looked at each other doubtfully. He was very curious. He didn''t know who he was. He dared to appear in front of him. Don''t you know this is my immortal Phoenix territory? "Yes, I want to ask you something. Do you live here all the time?" Lin fan asked. Immortal Phoenix held up his arrogant head and said: "human, leave my territory." Lin Fan said: "the water source here is blocked by you. There are many people who need to rely on the water source to survive. I can feel that this is not your home, and the smell you leave here is not strong." Hear what the other person says. The immortal Phoenix is curious. This guy knows this is not his home. Indeed. This is the place where he occasionally comes to take a bath. No matter what kind of volcano it is, as long as he comes, he can completely activate the volcano and enjoy it comfortably in the hot magma. Undead Phoenix cold voice way: "tiny and humble you, dare to block the great undead Phoenix, here''s the water has been hot magma block, what do you have to do." Lin Fan looks at each other. It seems that the other party is very reluctant. He shakes his head. Instead of multitasking, he slowly feels the elements floating in the sky and the earth. Instead of any incantation, he controls the water elements, and performs the branch of water magic and freezing magic. "Frozen!" The voice just dropped. A cold to the extreme magic burst out. Just now, there were some rampant immortal Phoenix. When they felt the terrible magic, they were completely scared. They waved their wings and flew to the sky, with a stunned expression. The magic was really terrible, and the extreme cold temperature could definitely extinguish the eternal Nirvana fire on him. At this point. The boiling hot magma was frozen, and then spread all the time. Before long, the whole volcano was frozen and became a crystal clear ice sculpture. When Lin Fan came to the water source, he stamped on the ground gently. With a click, the ground cracked, and the water began to boil and gallop along the river. He took a look at the immortal Phoenix and muttered, "you know it''s not as delicious as that guy." Then it disappeared in the same place. The immortal Phoenix, who was glanced at by Lin fan, trembled all over, as if he was watched by a terrible pair of eyes in his heart. She was shaking all over. It''s no joke. If the other party wants to kill him, he will definitely die. Sure! Sure! Then, he looked at the icebound volcano and thought about it. Waving his wings, a huge magic array appeared in front of him. A group of flames burning everything roared away, pounding the icebound volcano. Boom! There was a dull explosion. The frozen volcano has not changed at all, not even cracked. Seeing this scene, he was shocked. "How could it be..." He couldn''t believe what he saw. It''s really scary. He couldn''t believe it if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes. "Hell, come out to take a bath, and you''ll meet this kind of strange human. Let''s go, let''s go." Immortal Phoenix heard the last murmur of the other party, as if to say What''s delicious or not? I shudder when I think about it.It always feels bad. If those Warcraft who are eaten by the villagers of Paopao village know that the immortal Phoenix can survive, they will definitely scold. Why can he be ok? It''s just us. And Which bastard was eaten before? Because the meat was not beautiful, he was despised, and even the immortal Phoenix could avoid eating. It''s really unfair. After a long time! The surging water came to the village which was already short of water. The villagers cheered. Here comes the water. The water is coming. The boy jumped up in excitement. Uncle really made it. The villagers thought about the benefactor who had gone to solve the problem of water source, and wanted to welcome him back to thank him, but after waiting for a long time, they didn''t see him. A month later. Bubble Village. "Back, Lin fan is back." Some villagers saw Lin Fan and rushed to tell others that they wanted to know what was going on. Kelan is the only girl in their village who goes out. Seeing that Lin Fan came back alone, everyone was very excited, but they were waiting for Lin fan to tell them. Lin Fan said, "Kelan has been admitted and will study there." The villagers are very happy. "Good!" "I knew that Kelan was very smart and was really accepted." "In the future, Lin Fan''s good days are coming. He has achieved a lot in his studies. He is a big man outside. He doesn''t need to farm like us." "What are you sour about?" "I''m sad. I''m happy." Chapter 606 Back to the village, back home, open the door, familiar with the environment, familiar with the smell, but the lack of a beautiful young figure. Life goes on as usual. I''m not used to it at first. The first thing I do when I wake up is to prepare breakfast for Kelan, but then I react that she has gone to study in Wangdu and is not at home. For him, a person''s life is very boring. It''s so boring that I kill time every day. Efforts over the years. His ironmaking technology has reached a very high level. It is not known how high it is. Anyway, it is very high, maybe as high as the sky. In a hurry, a year goes by. Lin Fan pushed the door as usual. Seeing the scene in front of him, he was a little surprised. The sky was snowing, and the snowflakes fell on the ground, covering the ground with snow white. "How beautiful Sigh. Then, as usual, the iron was struck. In the afternoon. There was a clear voice. The villagers in the village exclaimed, as if something very lively had happened. All of a sudden. There was a voice that Lin Fan missed very much. "Dad." Lin fan, who was beating iron, trembled all over when he heard the sound. He looked up and looked forward. A young girl came with a carriage. He was smiling. It was brilliant. But LAN flies to come, pounces on Lin Fan''s bosom, the head buries in his chest, "Daddy, I miss you so much." After leaving the village for a year, Kelan has been missing her father in her hometown. She works hard every day. I just hope that when I go back, I can let my father see how hard she has worked and live up to your expectations of me. Lin Fan raised his hand and patted off the snowflakes on Kelan''s hair. "Just come back." The surrounding villagers gathered slowly. Lin Fan''s daughter has come back from Wang Du. She wants to see what has changed in a year. They found that the change was really great. They used to be very shy, but now they feel like they have matured a lot. "Dad, wait a minute." Kelan came to the carriage and said happily, "I''ve brought you some gifts from Wangdu. Thank you for taking care of me all the time." Hearing the villagers with gifts, they smile and praise Kelan crazily. If it was before. But now, the smile on her face is more brilliant, because what she wants is to let all the villagers know that my father has me, he is happy, his future life will be better, and I will repay my father''s kindness to me. After the gifts were scattered. The villagers left contentedly. As soon as their daughter came back, it must be the time when their father and daughter had a heart to heart relationship, so there was no need for them to join in the fun. Inside. "Dad, this is the present I bought for you in Wangdu. You''ll try it on later." But LAN opened the package, inside is a brand-new clothes, workmanship is very fine, people in the village wearing such clothes, always feel a little out of place. Lin Fan said with a smile: "well, it''s very good. It should be very good-looking." "You try it first. I''ve chosen it for a long time before I find it the best one." But Lan said. "Good." He really didn''t buy any clothes. They were all ordinary clothes. They were all old clothes. He didn''t have much demand for them. The clothes in front of him were bought by Kelan. He must wear them to Kelan to have a good look. Soon. "It''s really nice." Kelan said happily. Her biggest dream is to make her father happy, without any other requirements. So. She has been working hard to fulfill her dream. Lin Fan said: "the clothes my daughter bought must be good-looking. They are very nice and comfortable." But LAN see father happy, she is also in a good mood, even if Wang is a little far away from home, she still want to come back to see his father, a year time did not meet, she found that his father seems to be a lot older. Lin Fan didn''t keep his old appearance, but let his body grow old, just like other villagers. Then, Lin Fan goes to prepare food and makes a big dinner for Kelan. At night. Father and daughter are sitting at the dining table, listening to what happened in the college. "Dad, I made three very good friends in the college. They all have backgrounds. At the beginning, I thought they would look down on me, but they were really nice. They didn''t look down on me. Finally, we became best friends." "Now I''m a magic swordsman. I''m a very good one. I''ve formed a four person adventure group with my three friends. We usually go out to experience and enhance our actual combat ability. Although we can''t compare with other adventure groups, we''ve been working hard."Lin Fan listened with a smile, "it''s really good, but you should pay attention to your safety, and don''t do something beyond your ability." He is very relieved that Kelan is safe. The jewelry he made can protect her from danger, but the jewelry he prepared will only break out when Kelan meets an irresistible crisis. If Kelan is injured, he will be very distressed, but after destroying the God of darkness, he will leave. In order to make Kelan grow up, sometimes, some experiences will become her motivation. "Don''t worry, I know all that." But LAN nods and doesn''t tell her father the dangerous things. Even in the adventure, she has met the danger, but in the end, she solves them with her intelligence. Next. Kelan said mysteriously, "Dad, I''ll show you something. Watch it." "Good." See can LAN recite the mantra, and then a lift palm, palm floating water polo, under her control, water polo changes, into a sharp arrow, into an ice cone. "Well, I''m a three-star magician now. The teachers all said that my talent is very good, and I don''t have to carry water in the future." Lin Fan was surprised and said, "it''s so powerful. It''s magic. I haven''t seen it before. My daughter is so wonderful. She deserves to be my good daughter. It''s powerful." Getting praise from her father, Kelan is very happy. She just hopes that the smile on her father''s face will never disappear. That''s what she wanted the most. "Dad, I''m ok. I heard in the college that powerful magicians can perform forbidden magic, including super level magic and super God level magic. I don''t know when I can reach this point." But Lan said. Lin Fan said: "I believe my cleverest daughter will be able to reach that level." "Well, I''ll try." Kelan nodded firmly. Lin Fan said: "but don''t work too hard. Take your time and don''t worry. Study needs a combination of work and rest. If you''re tired, it''s not good." But Lan said with a smile: "Dad, I''m in good health now. You don''t think I''m a magician. In fact, I''m still a warrior. Combined with that, I''m a demon warrior. Not only my magic is powerful, but also my body is very good. My teacher said that my strength is very strong. If I only rely on my strength, even the six-star warrior can''t match me." "You certainly don''t know what the six stars stand for. The strength of soldiers ranges from one star to nine stars, then big soldiers and finally holy soldiers." "The great warrior is very powerful. The holy warrior is even more terrible. He can split a mountain." Say, say, can haze eyes twinkle yearning light. Now she is like a primary school student who has scored 100 points in the exam. She is in urgent need of showing off in front of her parents, and then gets praise from her parents. At the same time, she likes to see her parents'' shocked expression. Because, this will make primary school students feel proud and become the pride of their parents. Lin Fan was surprised and said: "so powerful, my Kelan will be as powerful as them in the future, no It will be more powerful than them. " But Lan said with a smile: "sure, I will work hard, absolutely make my father proud of me." Lin Fan thought about Kelan''s expenses in the college and asked, "do you have enough money in the college?" "Enough, enough to spend." Can LAN eat rice to say. But Kelan didn''t say that it wasn''t enough. After entering the college, she realized that there were too many things needed for cultivation, especially the cost of magic swordsman. Good weapons, good armor and so on all cost a lot of money. Fortunately, she and the other three sisters formed an adventure group, worked together to earn gold coins, and was already self-sufficient. What''s more. She knew that it was not easy for her father to make money living in the village. Having grown up, she only wants her father to enjoy happiness, not to ask for money. Lin Fan smiles, "have a meal. The food is cold now." "Well." "By the way, how long will you stay at home?" "Dad, it may not be long. I''m leaving in ten days." "It''s OK. Study is the most important thing. It will be a long time in the future." Listening to her father''s words, Kelan lowers her head. She really wants her father to be with her, but she knows her father''s character and thinks that her father is proud of his efforts. But my father will definitely think that he can''t go to Wangdu with himself. Otherwise, it will become a burden to me. He knew that her father had been very happy and cheerful in front of her, but only she knew that her father had been quietly working hard behind her and contributing to her studies. Unlike Wangdu people, they have a good family, no lack of money, and no lack of anything. My father is just a farmer, relying on ironmaking and farming to support her. Eat rice can LAN, in the heart secretly swear. I must work hard.When you can stand alone and have a certain position, you can take your father to the king and enjoy happiness. Night! Lin Fan went back to his house and thought about it. But when LAN came back to buy so many things, he must have spent a lot of money. In places like Wangdu, the consumption was so high that it was certainly not enough. Think of it. He stepped into the void. In a moment. Appear in the Church of light. The Pope, ready to go to bed, was already in his pajamas, ready to go into bed. At this point. The Pope felt chilly behind him. It''s like something horrible is behind him. "Pork, are you asleep?" The Pope was shocked and almost screamed. Chapter 607 Pope Burke''s break was punctual. Never stay up late. Staying up late is not good for your health. It is easy to have problems if you often stay up late. But now He was scared by Lin Fan and almost screamed. Maybe only "lying trough" can describe his mood at this time. "Just ready to sleep, your arrival makes me sleepless, welcome..." The pope said sincerely. I haven''t seen you for a year. Every time they appear, they are haunted, just like ghosts, and the heart can''t stand it. Lin Fan said, "I didn''t scare you." "No," the pope said with a smile the spirit almost leave the body in horror. Do you make complaints about the death of your heart? You are almost frightened to death. You are lucky enough to sign a contract with the abyssal Lord, or you will be scared to death. "That''s good. When I go to bed at night, I think about things and I can''t sleep. I come to you and want to help you." Lin Fan said. The Pope was very relieved. When he heard these words, he was in a very good mood. He thought that Lin Fan regarded him as a friend. Otherwise, when things happen, why don''t he look for others, but for himself? It must be that the other party regards himself as a friend. Think of it here. I''m very happy. "Whatever it is, the Church of light will do its best to help and never refuse." The Pope is ready to go up and down, no matter what it is, even if it costs a lot. As long as you can hold Lin Fan''s thigh. Nothing is a problem. "Lend me some money." Lin Fan said. "Don''t worry, this kind of thing What did you say? " The Pope stared at Lin Fan in disbelief, as if he had heard something wrong. He thought it was a terrible thing, but when he heard that he wanted to borrow some money, he was really stupid. "Borrow some money. My daughter needs money for school." Lin Fan said again. He knew that borrowing money was the most terrible thing. But there''s no way. There are not many rich people around. Pope pork is one of them. So he came to pork to talk about borrowing money. The Pope looked at Lin Fan with his eyes straight. Lin Fan said, "is there any difficulty?" Think about it. Burke is in charge of such a big place. He has to support a lot of people. The cost is absolutely huge. He didn''t tell him in advance. He suddenly mentioned the matter of borrowing money with him. It must have caught him off guard. There should be some difficulties. "You come with me." The Pope didn''t say anything. He simply left with Lin Fan in an overcoat. The clothes he was wearing were extraordinary and valuable. You can''t buy thousands of gold, especially those seemingly small gems on your clothes. They are all decorated with magic cores. Even some powerful people dare not be so extravagant. But he''s the Pope of the Church of light. Maybe everything is missing. But there is no lack of these vulgar, like dirt like things. Lin Fan followed the Pope. It wasn''t long. The Pope pushed open a fine stone door. All of a sudden. Jin Guangliang is blind. When he enters here, everyone will feel uncomfortable. The main reason is that he is too bright. He can''t open his eyes. The treasure house of the Church of light. Hidden wealth that even empire can''t match. All kinds of treasures are put here. And here Gold is the most worthless, vulgar can only be used as a foil to other treasures. This is the first time that Lin fan saw so many gold coins. A lot. Many of them are blinded. "Take as much as you want. These things are not important to me. What I like most is that it''s my honor that our friendship can help you." The Pope is very talkative and hopes to further his friendship with Lin fan. Think of Archimonde, can only say sorry to him, you honestly stay in the abyss. While you are away, I am crazy to get close to Lin fan. When you react, you will find that your status in Lin Fan''s heart is much lower than mine. Think of that. He felt very comfortable. "Thank you." Lin Fan thanks. The pope said, "you''re welcome." Lin Fan looks at so many gold coins and thinks that he can''t take too many, otherwise it''s hard to explain when he goes back. When his daughter asks him where there are so many gold coins, it''s hard to explain. The Pope is very good at seeing what he says. Found that Lin Fan hesitated. "Is there a problem?" Asked the Pope. Lin Fan said: "if I take too many gold coins back, my daughter will doubt it. I don''t want to expose myself. I want her to grow up by herself instead of relying on me..."I heard that. The Pope was in awe. I didn''t expect that this strong man was not only powerful, but also an educator. He trained his children in this way. As a pope, he naturally met many children of powerful aristocrats. Many of them rely on the power of the family. Compared with the present one, the gap is too big. Maybe this is the gap between the two. "It''s very simple to tell her that you saved a rich businessman and then give money to be grateful. This kind of thing happens everywhere and there will be no problem," the pope said Lin Fan thought, said very reasonable, "well, it''s really a good way, thank you." Finally. He only took a thousand gold coins. The Pope wanted Lin fan to take more. Even if he took all the gold coins here, it doesn''t matter. But in Lin Fan''s opinion, a thousand gold coins are enough. What he doesn''t know is The Pope, who lives a rich life and never worries about these things, feels that he is getting less. ¡­¡­ The village. After Kelan returned to the village, she was very popular with the villagers. Many villagers want to know what Kelan has learned outside. Kelan is willing to share what she has learned with the villagers. She performs magic in front of the villagers, and a sword falls down quickly. The villagers don''t know what it is, so the stones in front of her are cut into several pieces. The villagers exclaimed. Great. At the same time, they all envied Lin fan. They didn''t expect that their adopted daughter was so excellent. I''ll be happy later. Of course. At that time, there was an opportunity to put it in front of their eyes. But they didn''t cherish it. When we adopted Kelan, we all shrank back. Only Lin Fan stood up. Over the years, Lin fan has not talked about anyone. He has always been single and trained Kelan as an adult. The villagers are watching. So. They just envy, not envy. Time flies. When Kelan returns to school, Lin Fan arranges Kelan''s suitcase, then puts the gold coin in the box, and writes a letter to put it in. If you give the gold coin to Kelan now, you will definitely refuse it. He didn''t want Kelan to live too hard outside. This is the only way. Village entrance. Lin Fan gently stroked Ke Lan''s head, eyes full of love, "be careful on the way, back to the college to study hard, don''t hurt yourself outside." "Well, I know." But LAN has tears in her eyes. She doesn''t want to leave her father, but she knows that if she wants to become more powerful and let her father live a good life, she has to make herself strong. She rushed to Lin Fan''s arms, "Dad, I''m gone, you have to take care of yourself." Lin Fan said with a smile, "well, don''t worry." Gradually. But LAN is very reluctant to leave with the carriage. Lin Fan looks at his back in the distance and smiles. Yes, he has grown up. He hopes to continue to work hard. He believes that Kelan will grow up to be an independent existence. When it''s time. He can rest assured. ¡­¡­ Royal College. Dormitory. "Kelan, you have come back at last. During your absence, we all miss you so much." Diya rushed to help Kelan carry the box. It''s time to get along. They have long been close sisters. Can LAN smile, then curious way: "silver Fu, you are not back to the elves, when come back." "I came back the day before yesterday and was driven out by my mother. She said that I stayed at home all day and had nothing to do. It''s better for me to study in the college. Come on, these are the special fruits of the elves I brought you. They are very delicious." Silver is holding a fruit tray in his hand, which can''t be bought by the human world, only by the elves. The special geographical environment and abundant life vitality are not available in the human world. Kelan apologized a little: "there is no specialty in my hometown, so I didn''t bring anything back, but my father told me that I prepared some dried meat, which I grew up eating when I was a child. It tastes very good." Open the trunk. All of a sudden. When you see the purse inside. But LAN covers her mouth, tears fall down. Seeing this, the three sisters were all at a loss and didn''t know what had happened. "Kelan, how can there be so many gold coins." "Why! Here''s another letter But LAN took the letter and opened it in a hurry. [dear daughter, you can keep the money for Wang Du. Take good care of yourself. Don''t worry. I once saved a rich businessman. He gave me some gold coins to thank me and study hard. ¡¿A simple paragraph. But can Lan''s eyes are red. TIA said, "Kelan, your father is very kind." She is envious. Although she is the second daughter of the grand duke, she has never felt the love of her father in that kind of environment. The struggle in the family is more terrible than she imagined. Everyone is thinking about the title of the grand duke. But she just can''t stand this kind of situation, just leave the family''s fiefdom, come to Wang Du to study. "Well, my father is the best father in the world." But Lan said. Olivia patted Kelan on the back. She was the eldest daughter of a big family. She had high hopes since she was a child. Cultivation was the only thing she had to do. That''s why we cultivate this kind of indomitable spirit. Silver doesn''t have this feeling. She doesn''t seem to have a father, so it''s hard to understand what this feeling is. If you have to say, it may be her mother''s feeling, so that you can understand Kelan''s mood at this time. TIA said, "if you have a chance, take us to your hometown." "Well, I''ll take you later." But LAN wiped away tears, said with a smile: "try these dried meat, it tastes very good." These jerkies are all prepared by Lin fan. Lin fan knows what kind of meat Kelan likes. He looked for it for a long time. It even asked about the will of the world. Finally, I found the guy with the most delicious meat. Chapter 608 "Wow! This jerky is delicious. What kind of meat is it? It melts in the mouth. I''ve never eaten such meat before. " TIA was shocked. Bright eyes seem to speak. It''s shining. It''s really delicious. Kelan said with a smile: "I don''t know, these are all prepared by my father. Every time he goes out, he can bring a lot of meat back and give it to the villagers." Olivia and silver both taste dried meat. They all feel very delicious. If they know that the dried meat you are holding in your hand is the meat of a member of the Dragon tribe, they will definitely cry out in horror. No What did we eat. The meat of the dragon people can''t be eaten at will. If the dragon people know about it, they will definitely take revenge madly. "Do you have the feeling that there is a kind of power in this jerky?" Tiya asked curiously. She couldn''t say the feeling, but she definitely felt it. Olivia and silver nodded. It does feel that way. They look at Kelan. Can haze bright eyes, blinked, some doubt, "have? I haven''t had this feeling all the time. Maybe I haven''t felt what I''ve eaten since I was a snack. " TIA and silver didn''t think much about it. But Olivia felt confused about the jerky. She was a soldier. When she ate the jerky, she always felt a subtle change in her body. It''s weak. But she can capture that feeling. However, she did not think much. Maybe this is the specialty of Kelan''s hometown. There are some strange things in different places. After a long time "It''s so delicious and full. I''m going to get fat again." Tiya''s back was against the chair, her red hair was down, and she rubbed her stomach. She was very full, but it was so delicious that she couldn''t help eating a lot more. Can LAN way: "my father can eat, even if so big meat, are not enough for my father a few mouthfuls of it." TIA, they''re laughing. Total feeling can Lan said her father became a pig, so can eat. Months later! Iron melting city. But LAN and her good sisters came here to attend a classmate''s birthday party. Originally they wanted to refuse, but all the students in the class attended. If they don''t take part, I''m afraid someone will gossip. Think about it. Just come on holiday and play. "Dear students, my father is the leader of the iron melting city. I, Dave, usually keep a low profile and don''t tell you my identity. I''m afraid there will be a gap between my classmates." "But it''s my birthday today." "I can''t hide it. I can only tell you my identity. I hope I can live in peace in the future. Don''t have that kind of psychological pressure." Dave has blonde hair. He looks handsome, but he''s a little stinky. When he announces his identity in a high profile, he fiddles with his handsome hairstyle from time to time. TIA whispered, "this guy stinks." Silver said: "when he first entered school, didn''t he just let people spread his identity? We all know it. We pretend we don''t know it. " Olivia tilted her eyes and didn''t pay attention to Dave. She didn''t know how many people she had seen such a stinky guy. Tierong city is the second largest city besides Wangdu. The economy is very prosperous. Dave took everyone around the city. When the civilians saw this situation, they all obediently stepped aside. As everyone knows, these people in college clothes are just what ordinary civilians can''t afford. Come to a square. "Why! There''s a long gun standing here, and it looks very ordinary. It''s a bit shabby. " A boy was curious, and then laughed, "no iron melting city has a special custom, but it can''t be put here." "Park, shut up and apologize for this heroic gun, or I won''t forgive you." Dave, who used to be playful, suddenly turned ugly. His eyes glared at Parker. It''s like trying to beat each other up. The students were shocked, as if they didn''t expect that Dave, who was just in a good mood, suddenly became very angry. It''s a bit confusing to them. Parker heard that Dave was so shameless. His face is also very ugly. Even if your father is the Lord of the city. Maybe I have no background. "Don''t go too far, Dave. It''s just a common rotten gun. What''s good? When you talk about me in front of so many people, you just don''t give me face. You think I''m afraid of you." Said Parker. Tiya pulls Kelan''s sleeve and says: "what''s the matter? It''s still good just now. Why did it suddenly start to quarrel?""I don''t know." But LAN shakes her head. She didn''t know what it was like. Dave said coldly, "if you humiliate the hero in my heart, it''s humiliating to me and the whole iron melting city. Not only I won''t forgive you, but even my father won''t forgive you. The civilians in iron melting city won''t forgive you." Speaking of this degree. Everyone knows that there must be a story about this long gun. "Tell us about the gun, Dave." "Yeah, Parker doesn''t know. If he did, it wouldn''t be like that." At this point, we all want to know about the story behind the gun. After all, it looks really mediocre. There was no surprise at all. Dave took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. His eyes seemed to recall the events of that day. He said slowly: "many years ago, ironmelt city encountered the biggest crisis in history. Three golden dragons led two holy level Warcraft to launch an animal tide against ironmelt city. What a terrible situation. Even if Wang Du sent elite soldiers and Holy Level magicians to come, they couldn''t help It can withstand the tide of animals. " "But at the most critical moment, a legendary hero passed by tierong city. He took an ordinary long gun from an ordinary soldier and left the city alone. Countless Warcraft were afraid to move in front of the legendary hero and gave way obediently." "The legendary hero came to the holy dragon, only three shots pierced the three heads of the holy dragon, drank away countless Warcraft, and saved our iron melting city from the crisis." "Although I was very young at that time, I had been ready to live and die with tierong city for a long time. I saw with my own eyes that it was my legendary hero and my idol. This long gun seemed ordinary, but bathing in the blood of the holy dragon represented the rebirth of tierong city. No one could insult our belief in the rebirth of tierong city." "You Do you want to apologize? " Even so, Dave did not forget to praise himself. I was not afraid of death then. Isn''t it very powerful. After hearing this, the students were shocked. They didn''t expect that this ordinary spear had such a legendary story. Dragon people They know that. But I haven''t. What''s more, the long shot still killed the holy dragon, which means more extraordinary. At the same time, many people exclaimed that there was such a terrible strong man in the world. With such an ordinary weapon, you can kill a dragon that is not a magic weapon. Suddenly. Some students seem to recall something. "I seem to have heard about it, too." "I didn''t expect that the weapon to kill the holy dragon was so common. I really can''t imagine it." Parker didn''t expect that. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I didn''t know it was so important for ironmelt." I heard his apology. Dave looks a lot better. TIA was shocked and said: "can LAN, did you hear that someone used such an ordinary long gun to kill the holy dragon? It''s really powerful." "Yes, it is." But Lan was surprised, but in my heart silently inspired myself, I have to work harder, later will also be as strong as the other party. The gun in front of me. It''s really common. It''s not even worth a bit of money. But for the people of tierong City, the significance it represents is extraordinary. Olivia thought about the Locke empire. At that time, Locke empire was faced with the threat of the dead monarch in the big tomb. The princess needed to abandon herself and accompany the dead monarch. Olivia liked to play with her sister at that time. When she learned about it, she was in pain, but there was nothing she could do. Until later. She heard that a mysterious strong man appeared and destroyed the undead monarch. It was a hero in her heart. So. She could understand Dave''s anger when he heard people insulting the gun. Then! The four sisters left the team and looked around the city. For their adventure group, the favorite thing was to go to the adventure group pub to see the situation. There''s a lot of competition in Wangdu. There are a lot of big risk unions. In the pub. The four of them sat there, ordering some juice and chatting at will, but they didn''t expect to be harassed by the vulgar looking man. Just as Olivia was about to draw her sword and teach her. Someone''s standing in the way. It''s also a fairy sister. Silver is very happy to see her family, but she can''t feel the unique smell of the elves from each other. Instead, she is mixed with the taste of human beings.It should be the combination of elves and human beings, and then grow up in human cities. Not all of them belong to the elves. The vulgar looking men saw each other. I''ve been scared away for a long time. That''s the wife of the president of Glen''s adventure trade union. Those members of the small adventure group who dare to provoke can only run away in frustration. "It''s very safe here. It''s just a special case. Do you need to join our Glen adventure Union?" The four of them looked at each other. "Sorry, we have set up an adventure group and are still studying in the college. Thank you for your kindness." "Well, what a pity." Then he smiles and nods politely and goes inside. Four girls are chatting. Are we good enough to be liked by each other? He''s a trade union. It''s a stronger union than the adventure group. Trade unions like this. They are all difficult tasks. There''s a big difference between them. If Greg knew that the daughter of the man who sold him the artifact was here, he would definitely exclaim I cheated your father. This is more than 200 gold can buy. It''s priceless. Chapter 609 At night. Dinner party. Original Dave is the main character tonight. But the reality is different from what he thought. Today, he is honest with his classmates, and his father is like a birthday person, welcoming everyone. Logically As your son, even if you don''t get the key care, at least let me accompany you and welcome the distinguished guests with you. Seeing that the gifts given by others are taken away by his father''s servants. His heart is bleeding. It''s my birthday. It should be all mine. How can it be like this. It''s too much. Sitting in front of the table, he was a little sad, but in the face of his classmates, he could only smile. A lot of people came to the party. With the arrival of the president of Glen''s adventure trade union, he looked like a big man with red beard and strong body. His appearance attracted people''s attention. His story is quite legendary. It''s only a few years since I came to tierong City, at most two years. I''ve developed the adventure group into a trade union. I''m very powerful, and I have an amazing artifact with me. Few people have seen it. Generally, it''s only when I experience adventure that people have seen it. But all the enemies we''ve seen are dead. Tiya touched Kelan''s arm and said, "you see, that''s not the elder sister of the elves we saw earlier. She looks a bit like a beautiful woman with a wild beast. Silver, when you elves choose their objects, don''t you look good?" But LAN and silver look at each other. They are helpless. Fortunately, it was not heard. Otherwise, we must teach them a lesson. Kelan said: "I heard that they were an adventure group before. They have experienced countless lives and deaths. It''s normal for them to support each other. There''s no need to make a fuss." "Oh, they are familiar with each other, but if it''s me, I can''t accept it. She''s so small, but that guy is so big." Tiya actually talked about a slightly dirty topic. But LAN, silver, Olivia silly look at her, head seems to appear exclamation mark, what is this idea, so terrible. But LAN patted TIA''s head, "what do you think?" "Nothing." Said TIA. Olivia said, "if you let your family know what you think, they will think you are a filthy girl. They will take you to the Church of light and baptize you well." TIA put out her tongue, shrunk her head, a little scared. Years later! Kelan has been in the college for four years, and their adventure group has become quite famous in the outside world. But anyway. Their adventure group is still only four people. It''s not that their adventure group is not popular, but it''s too popular to know how many people want to be one of them. They are called four gorgeous flowers in the outside world. Beautiful, moving. I don''t know how beautiful they are. Countless young talents want to be close to them. The village. Several carriages came slowly from afar. "I didn''t expect that for so many years, we could finally come to Kelan''s hometown. What makes me most curious is Kelan''s father. I don''t know what it looks like." TIA said with a smile. It''s really the most curious. To cultivate such outstanding people as Kelan, and the most important thing is that their adventure group mixed very well, completed a lot of tasks and earned a lot of gold coins. But LAN wanted to take his father to Wangdu long ago. But unexpectedly, her father said that she was used to living in the village and didn''t want to be separated from the villagers. Moreover, Kelan had her own things to do, so it was not good to be around. This let them see a father in order to let his daughter grow up, quietly behind the pay, but never ask for return. Olivia said, "a great man." She is concise and comprehensive. After years of understanding, even if there is no hell, they can see some things in their eyes. In her opinion. This is a qualified father. "Kelan is back..." "Lin fan, your good daughter is back." The villagers are very happy. Many kids in crotch pants are running after the carriage. These kids are four or five years old, some are younger, and they are very lively. The population of Paopao village has exploded in recent years. Specific reasons. Unknown for now. Maybe it''s because the living conditions are better and the energy is strong. "Kelan, the people in your village are very enthusiastic." But Lan said with a smile: "the people in the village are very good." Blacksmith''s shop. Lin Fan put down what he was doing and looked at the carriages coming back with a bright smile on his face.Time flies. My daughter did grow up. He is gratified. Although Kelan always wanted him to move to the city, he didn''t want to leave because of his living habits here, and finally, he was waiting for the appearance of the dark god. This guy is really good at hiding. I haven''t shown up until now. However, this is also good. In the absence of the other party, he can have more things to take care of his daughter and watch her grow up. "Dad..." But LAN from the carriage down, rushed to Lin Fan''s arms, no matter how much experience in the outside, how many people have become a big figure in the heart, but in front of her father, she will always be a child. Olivia and others get out of the car. Looking at the scene. They all smile. The warm scene is very infectious. When the villagers see Kelan coming back with three beautiful girls, they all look very shy, but they all bow their heads. Maybe they are facing these beauties, and their thoughts are We don''t deserve it. "Dad, I''d like to introduce you. These three friends are my best friends in Wangdu." "TIA!" "Olivia!" "Silver!" Lin Fan said with a smile: "welcome to Paopao village. Kelan has always told me about you. Thank you for taking care of her over the years." "Kelan, take them to the house for a while, and I''ll prepare lunch for you." Finish. He nodded to them with a smile and then turned away. Inside. They looked around the environment, although Kelan''s room is very beautiful, but in their eyes, it is really very simple, just ordinary people. With respect. It''s a family like this that produces such a daughter. Kelan is really excellent. In the adventure group, Kelan is the strongest. She has met a lot of dangers, which are all solved by Kelan. If it wasn''t for Kelan, they would have been in trouble for a long time. But they admire Lin Fan more. Once upon a time, Kelan told them that she was adopted by her father. Because of her reason, her father didn''t get married, didn''t find another half, but silently guarded her. She wanted silver to introduce her father to an elf. After all, in her opinion, the elves are the most beautiful. She wanted to find a nice one for her father. But I didn''t say it all the time. I always feel strange in it. "What''s the matter with you?" Can LAN see silver Fu has been hair to stay, curiously ask a way. Silver said, "Kelan, I find your father gives me a very special feeling." "Special feeling?" "Yes, it''s a special feeling. It''s like being close to the tree of life. It''s warm and calm. You don''t have to think about everything. It''s fascinating and charming." Said silver. She is an elf, embracing nature. But she didn''t notice, because she said, but LAN they all open mouth, silly looking at silver. TIA whispered, "Kelan, she doesn''t want to be your stepmother." Olivia also nodded, thinking that silver''s words were too ambiguous. You are Kelan''s good sister, and her father is much older than us. Although you like Kelan''s father, becoming Kelan''s stepmother is really a very intimate thing. But it''s terrible. Silver said curiously, "what are you whispering?" The crowd immediately shook their heads. I didn''t say anything. Illusion. It''s all an illusion. Tiea patted silver on the shoulder and said: "good sister, if you have any idea, go after it bravely. I will always support you. I want to see Kelan call you Hey, hey. " It''s so insidious. But LAN stares at TIA, clenches her fist, and wants to teach her a lesson. "What Silver was still very confused. Suddenly, as if she thought of what she had just said, she blushed and said, "don''t think about it. I''m just talking. Don''t think about it." "Mm-hmm!" "Understand." Silver sighed, "I''m just talking about feeling, but it''s not what you think." While they''re playing. Lin Fan feels his chin and is lost in thought. This is the first time Kelan has brought his friends back, and these friends take special care of Kelan. They must make a big lunch. Once heard Kelan say They like to eat the meat Kelan brought back, but the meat is air dried, the taste is not too beautiful, if it is made now, then the taste is really delicious. Think of it here.There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. Hot pot brush meat! They''re going to love it. Ask the will where there is that delicious meat, if you look for it, you don''t know where to look. I just don''t know why. In the past, as long as you run away, you can meet them. It''s hard to find now. I don''t know where I''ve gone. It''s really a troublesome thing. If those dragon people knew the situation at this time, they would be in tears. Don''t play with us. They would have been far away from us when they heard that a fierce demon appeared in the human race. In the past, there were many evils committed by the Luodan dragon people. But have you heard of it now? They''ve all moved to very distant places. It''s just a pity Will is not a person, or even a person, crawling in the other party''s power, betraying them hiding in various places. ¡­¡­ Soon. Not long. Lin fan is back. Special copper pot, sliced meat, and all kinds of vegetables "Well, in order to welcome you all, I specially prepared hot pot for you." "Hot pot?" "What is this?" "It''s amazing." Even Kelan was puzzled and said, "Dad, why didn''t I eat it?" Lin Fan said with a smile: "I just thought of it recently. Just when you came back, I prepared it for you." "It''s delicious." In terms of eating. He''s always very particular. Chapter 610 A happy family. "Good to eat. It''s really delicious. Even the delicious food in Wangdu can''t compare with what it is now." "I''m going to be fat again." "Dad, you didn''t tell me before that there are so many delicious things." Lin fan is very happy to see that they are very satisfied. He hopes that what he has done will be praised. This is the greatest support for him. Olivia is eating this meat. It''s really delicious. "What kind of meat is this? I''ve never eaten it." She really wants to know. As a noble daughter, I have seen a lot of things, but I have never eaten such a person. Lin Fan said with a smile: "the meat of small animals near the village is nothing. In the future, you like to eat it. You can ask Kelan to send you more." Dead Dragon: your mother''s family are small animals. Olivia is still puzzled, but she doesn''t think much about it. However, she finds that Kelan''s father is not like an ordinary farmer, with a special temperament. How to say. Is indifferent, as if everything is in his control, nothing will affect him. Bang Dang! Right now. Silver''s chopsticks fell to the ground, and she covered her chest and lowered her head in pain. All of a sudden, they are very nervous. No one knows what happened. When silver looked up, she found her face full of tears, her eyes full of despair, as if she sensed something. But LAN hurriedly said: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Olivia and TIA are worried. The four sisters support each other and have a very good relationship. They seem to have become the most important part of their lives. Now they are very sad to see silver like this. Among them. Cute silver is so cute, just like their sister, they want to protect her. Silver said sadly: "just now my heart is aching. Something happened in my hometown. I can feel it. My brothers are dead. They live there. There''s no danger, but No, I want to go back. I want to go to the Hui nationality area now. " Then he ran out. Olivia and TIA went after each other. But LAN knows that silver has a feeling. It''s a special feeling of the elves. Not all elves have it. She''s one of them. Even outside, if someone close to her is in danger, she can feel it. "Dad, she''s my best friend. Something happened to her family. I''ll go with her. When it''s over, I''ll come back." The voice just dropped. I haven''t waited for Lin fan to say anything. Outside came the sound of the carriage galloping. Lin Fan gently hammered the table, the face is not very good-looking, "who is destroying the beautiful dinner." He saw the agony of despair in silver''s eyes. I see sadness and tension in my daughter''s eyes. "Will, come out." "Where is her clan?" Lin fan asked, silly will IQ is not sound, but in the face of terrible existence, he knows what to do, it is very simple, why not help each other honestly? I am the will. To help others is to help others. I''m very happy. Follow the will. Lin Fan disappeared in the house without any fluctuation, which was beyond many people''s imagination. No one knows how happy it is for a father to have a happy meal with his daughter and her friends. But it''s hard for anyone to imagine how terrible the anger after being interrupted is. The land of the elves. Burning fire, the smell of death shrouded here, everywhere are the bodies of the elves. It must have been a beautiful place. But now. It''s a hell of a place. Destruction is simple. It''s hard to rebuild a beautiful home. At this point. A figure appeared, floating in the air. When Lin fan saw the situation at the scene, his pupils suddenly shrank, tragic, tragic, terrible and so on can not describe the situation here. Maybe this is hell on earth. Landing. He looked at the situation around him. The corpses of the Elves were very tragic, and the elves with wings, the size of palms, lay there motionless. Old elf, adult elf, young elf There are countless bodies. No one knows what happened. "This is silver''s hometown. My daughter and she are sisters and best friends. If they come here and see the situation here, my daughter will be very sad.""You can''t let that happen." "As a father, how can I let these things affect my daughter''s mood and her best friend..." At this point. Lin Fan thought of a move, wearing a robe, face gradually blurred, covered with a layer of invisible fog. Then, Lin Fan slowly raised his hand. Hum! A super magic array appeared in the sky. The golden light of the world comes from all over the world, and the bright golden light is incomparable. Resurrection of the dead? It''s magic that doesn''t exist in this world. Maybe even if there are gods, they can''t do it. Super order? Super God level? No This is infinite level, a kind of magic that no one exerts, and also a kind of magic that does not exist. Next. A voice resounding through heaven and earth. "Resurrection Whew! Whew! Golden lights came down from the sky, covering the corpses of the whole elves. But right now. The void vibrated, cracked a dark channel, and a terrible breath burst out. Then a huge void appeared. The broken black robe floats. The other side is holding the dark sickle, countless green and secluded souls are entwined on the sickle. Lin Fan''s behavior has broken the rules of the world. The final destination of the dead is in the hell of the dead. No one can destroy it. Otherwise, there will be terrible punishment. Now! The God of death in the undead hell comes, that is the will of death in hell to block Lin Fan''s behavior. All of a sudden. The God of death waved his scythe and attacked Lin Fan fiercely. No one could stop him. Even the Lord in the abyss could only howl, shudder and panic in the face of the power beyond the demigod. Brush! The sickle cut Lin Fan''s body. It''s like a shuttle. Lin Fan slowly raised his head and looked at the huge God of death floating in the air. His eyes narrowed slightly. A force of destruction burst out and the surrounding void cracked. By this unreasonable force, death dissipates, the dark channel dissipates, and heaven and earth return to peace. But it''s not over yet. Heaven and earth are shaking. The will to stop it. But in the blink of an eye. Everything returned to calm. Maybe the will found that the person who made the trouble was Lin fan, so with the previous habit, he ran away quietly again. Gradually. The golden light dissipated. The super large magic lines in the sky disappear. The dead elves, moving their fingers, and then suddenly opened their eyes, one after another elves stood up, they looked around in confusion. I have no idea what happened. I''m dead. Why are you alive again. This is obviously impossible. When the fairy queen wakes up, she is the most beautiful being among the elves, noble and holy, representing the purest thing in the world. "What''s the matter?" The fairy queen looked at her hands, and then looked at the situation around her. She found that all the dead elves stood up. There were a lot of doubts in her mind about what was going on and what happened. It even feels like an illusion. That''s not true. All of a sudden! She saw the figure floating in the sky and asked, "who are you..." Lin Fan said, "you have died, and I have resurrected you." Resurrection? What a terrible and unimaginable thing. But she knew that all this was true. The other side didn''t cheat her. The Elves were invaded by the demons, and the demons were plundering the life fruits of the elves. Not hesitate to launch a war that the elves can''t resist. At this point. The fairy queen said with sincere gratitude: "thank you for your kindness and saving our elves. On behalf of the elves, I, the fairy queen, thank you for your kindness. We will always remember it in our heart..." As the queen of the elves bends. The deep gap fell in Lin Fan''s eyes. Surge! Bai Jing! Tender and smooth! Worthy of being the queen of spirits, she has capital that other spirits can''t imagine. Lin Fan said: "you''re welcome. I just don''t want her to feel sad about it." What a good father. Just because I don''t want my daughter to be sad, I come here to revive these elves. If Kelan knows, she will cry bitterly.My father actually I''m afraid it''s beyond words. "She?" The fairy queen didn''t understand what she was saying. I''m very confused. She wanted to know who the other party was. Unfortunately, the other party was shrouded in a robe, and her face was covered with mist. It''s so mysterious. It''s so hard to explore. Looking at the surrounding environment, Lin Fan slowly raised his hand again and said in a soft voice: "recovery!" All of a sudden. We can see that the trees collapsed because of the war have undergone visible changes, as if the time and space reversed, and they are blooming again. Even the tree of life that gave birth to the elves was reborn. "This That''s it The fairy queen looked at the scene in shock, not the scene she saw with her own eyes. She could never believe that such a thing would happen. Who is the other party? It''s the God of spirit and the God of life. Even if she is the queen of spirit, she can''t imagine who can do this. "Goodbye!" Lin Fan said. The spirit queen wants to invite her to stay in the spirit family and thank her very much. Even if she serves such a God, she will feel the supreme glory. But not yet. Lin fan has left here. The fairy queen''s eyes showed a look of disappointment. If silver saw her mother''s eyes, she would definitely exclaim Mother, we are all born in the tree of life. You want to have a brother for us in actual combat How eccentric. Chapter 611 For Lin fan, the affairs of the elves are just to prevent his daughter from suffering. Of course Even if there is no daughter''s reason, passing by here and finding it so miserable, I will not sit back and ignore it. After all, he is a kind man. "Magic is really amazing, it seems very difficult, but if you go back to the origin, it''s really simple." Others chant incantations in order to gather spiritual power, feel the elements, and ask the elements to become their power, while Lin fan controls the elements. He found that the particles floating in nature here are different from those in Yanhai city. But even if there are some differences, they are similar in the final analysis. The magic of resurrection can be said to exist or not. The reason for his existence is that Lin fan is very strong. He has always been aware of nature and can find many things that others can''t feel. For those who can''t feel it, the simple reason is that it''s too weak. Everything can survive. It shows that there is a life element, even if it can''t be captured, it can''t be said that this element doesn''t exist. It''s like having a devastating thunder element. If someone can control it, it''s the seven series elements. But for Lin fan, the elements are not only seven series, but also more existence that you can''t explore. And when Lin Fan cast such a terrible resurrection magic. Magicians all over the world feel this strong magic wave. It''s so terrible and frightening, just like the God of magic coming, controlling all the magic elements in the world. Back to the village. Looking at the hot hot pot, I sighed that the hot pot prepared for my daughter and friends had not finished. It was just the beginning. This happened. "Ah In the past, Lin Fan could keep his mood in a happy state, but after this, he was a little bit unhappy. He picked up chopsticks and ate the meat slices he prepared. It''s delicious though. But for Lin fan, everything becomes dull. Everything depends on what kind of people he is with. ¡­¡­ Elves. Teleport magic appears. There are huge magic lines on the ground. This is the transmission of magic scroll casting. Yikelan''s current situation is still unable to cast them, but they have accumulated some good things in their adventures over the years. Such a precious thing is for life. And now, because of the problems in silver''s hometown, he doesn''t care about using the precious magic scroll. Next. Four figures appeared gradually. Silver was very worried. She didn''t know what was going on in her hometown. She had many pictures in her mind. They were the tragic appearance of her hometown. There were wars everywhere and familiar corpses everywhere. If so. She really can''t bear, will completely crazy, completely lose hope for the future, that is the most important place in her heart. "It''s OK. It must be OK." But LAN comforts silver. She knows that if the thing that silver is most worried about really happens, then she can''t imagine how terrible it will affect silver. TIA has been comforting. Olivia''s face is very solemn, silver is their best friend, no one wants to see the tragic scene. At this point. They have appeared in the land of the elves. The situation around them is different from what they think. It''s full of life. Green plants grow luxuriantly. It''s really a beautiful place. "Nothing seems to have happened here. Is it a mistake?" Can LAN ask a way. Silver looked at the situation in front of her, a little surprised. She did feel the kind of situation that made her heartache, but the situation in front of her made her a little confused. Could it be that Is it really that I feel wrong? "I..." She wanted to say something, but at this moment, there was a figure in the distant forest shuttling among the trees. "Sister silver." A little elf girl, holding a miniature version of the bow and arrow, appeared from the forest. Happy to run to silver. She was relieved to see al appear in front of her, but there were more questions. Why do I feel like this. But the situation in front of her was not the same as what she thought. She would never feel wrong. Something must have happened, otherwise she would not feel that way. "Al, is something going on in the clan?" Silver asked. But LAN they look at each other. They all looked puzzled. According to their current observation, it seems that nothing happened. It''s quiet around. It''s safe.Hearing what sister Silver said, Al''s smiling face seemed to think of the terrible scene at that time. His pink face turned white. Silver saw her face. I already knew that something must have happened, otherwise it would never have been like this. "Sister silver, something happened when you didn''t come back." Al said that she was still young, when she thought of that situation, it made her shudder and had a terrible impact on her young heart. "What happened?" "Here comes the demons. There are so many demons." Al opened his arms and expressed the scene at that time, which was so special that she couldn''t imagine. As a princess of the elves, silver knows the horror of the demons, which is the existence of cruelty and destroys all beautiful things. Think of the arrival of the demons. Her heart suddenly surprised, it is easy to think of the situation when the people face the demons, must be very tragic, very tragic, but can see al alive. She knew that the demons had been driven away by the clans. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. The demons have been driven away. They won''t come back in the future." Silver comforted. She knew that scene must have been terrible for Al, who loved nature, and who liked to travel through the forest with flowers and birds. It''s just what al said next. It made silver look different. Not only her face changed, but also Kelan. "Sister silver, I was already dead." Said al. "Don''t talk nonsense." "I''m not talking nonsense. Everyone has died. Even later, I didn''t understand why I came back to life. It''s really strange." Al was telling the truth. She only remembers that she was killed by the demons. When she woke up, she found that everyone was alive. She was really happy, but she didn''t know what was going on. Silver''s pupils dilated and narrowed, and she couldn''t believe what she said to al. Now she knows that if she wants to understand what''s going on, she has to ask her mother, then pat Al on the head and let her play. There are some things that children don''t know. Al left happily. She''s going to collect honey now. Sweet, especially delicious. ¡­¡­ Can LAN way: "just that child is still small, may not know what happened." "Well." Silver nodded, but she knew that Al would not lie. Unfortunately She was so confused by al that she didn''t know what she meant. If you want to know the truth, you have to ask your mother. Olivia ponders what al said. The demons are terrible. In mainland China, everyone is afraid of them. The demons are very strong. Few races can compete with the demons. Except for the dragon, of course. To be honest. If al''s words are true, the demons will launch a war against the elves. It''s hard to resist the situation of the elves. But Look at the scene of the environment, where it seems that there has been a war, everything is so beautiful. Soon. The scene in front of them confused them again. A lot of elves are building houses. It''s amazing. The houses were destroyed, but the surrounding environment was as good as ever, and there was no sign of destruction at all. The residence of the fairy queen. "Mother, I''m back." Silver came in in a hurry. Seeing her mother''s figure, she was relieved to be sure that nothing was wrong. The fairy queen was not surprised at her daughter''s return. She knew that her daughter could sense what happened here. But LAN they are the first time to see the fairy queen. "It''s beautiful." Can LAN looking at the spirit queen, heart exclaimed, in front of the spirit queen, solemn, mature, holy, no one can ignore the appearance of the spirit queen. Tiya and Olivia nodded and agreed with Kelan''s evaluation. It''s really beautiful. The fairy queen smiles, knowing that these three are her daughter''s friends and warmly entertaining them. "Mother, what happened in the clan? Al said that the demons started the war. She said that everyone was dead, but I think everyone is here." Asked silver. The fairy queen said slowly: "there is no mistake. The demons are waging war. The land of the elves is destroyed. All the people are dead. Even I have died in the hands of the demons." "But..." Silver''s mouth was open, her head was in a mess, and she couldn''t figure out what was going on. "Listen to me, the demons destroyed the land of the elves and killed all the elves, but a mysterious man appeared. He revived all the elves and revived the destroyed environment and the tree of life." Said the fairy queen.Silver was shocked. Resurrection? Don''t say that silver has been silly, even though Kelan they are a little confused, this kind of thing is far away from them. TIA said curiously, "is there any resurrection magic in this world?" Olivia shook her head and said, "I haven''t heard of it, let alone seen it. Resurrection magic doesn''t exist." The fairy queen said: "you are right. Resurrection magic does not exist. I used to think that there is no such terrible magic in the world. But it was only when it happened to us that we realized that it really exists. Maybe you don''t believe it, but it does exist." "And who is he?" Silver asked. "He was very mysterious, he couldn''t see his face clearly, and he didn''t know who he was, but when he left, he asked him, and he only said one word. He didn''t want her to feel sad," the fairy queen recalled "I thought for a long time, who in the elves would know such a mysterious strong man." "Later, after reading ancient books, the eighth Fairy Queen of the elves met and fell in love with human beings. But at that time, human beings wantonly captured the elves and sold them. They had already formed resentment, so they met with the opposition of all the elves of the elves and finally left..." "I think that mysterious strong man should be him." I heard what my mother said. Silver looked shocked. Eighth term? But now they are all in their twenties. It''s been thousands of years. How could it be alive. Chapter 612 Have to say! The spirit Queen''s thought is active, can think of others dare not think of things. Except that. Is there any other reason? Who cares so much about the elves? It must be those who are related to the elves. I have to say The spirit Queen''s thinking is not active enough, and she is not bold enough. You can guess from her daughter, such as your friends, why hang on the spirit family. And the situation of the elves. It shocked many empires and races. The demons started a war against the elves. They knew it afterwards. It was very difficult to arrange undercover in the demons. When the Terrans came to the demons, they were killed directly. After all, for the demons, they didn''t need friends. Completely will not be my family''s heart will be different point of view, the performance of incisively and vividly. So. It''s all after the fact. For many people, the fall of the elves is heartbreaking. The fairies, which are rich in beauties, say that they will die out. Can they appreciate beauty a little? Do you know how many people are forced to be single by such behavior. Damned demons. No wonder you have not been able to integrate with other races since your race appeared. Because of your perverse behavior. It caused too many discontent. But soon. When the news that the destroyed elves have been resurrected by the mysterious strong comes out. Everybody''s crazy. Resurrection? Hell, how can it be? It''s impossible to have resurrection. At most, it''s similar to the undead magic. The dead are transformed into the undead. No one believed it. I think it''s false. But the message that came back was that all the Elves were alive and kicking. There was nothing at all, even if they didn''t believe it. Many of the older generation of mages gathered together. This is the most advanced force in the whole continent. They have devoted their whole life to magic, and their understanding of magic has surpassed many people. If anyone can worship these people as teachers, they will have a bright future in the future, and it will not be difficult to become a saint mage. "It''s true that there are things in the elves. Resurrection magic appears. We have studied magic all our life, but we haven''t touched this field, let alone touched it. We haven''t even found any clues." A white bearded old man sighed. "Magic is mysterious and omnipotent. Today''s common sense is six series magic, but the thunder element with the power of destroying heaven and earth exists. It should be seven series magic. But now the appearance of resurrection magic shows that our understanding of magic is still in the early stage." "The undead magic can transform the dead into the undead. There is no temperature or heartbeat. It''s not resurrection. It''s only the undead magic that can achieve similar resurrection magic. What''s the connection between this and the undead magic?" "Is it light magic?" "No way. If it''s light magic, the pope should be able to do it, but he can''t do it." "Is it a combination of magic, the water system is full of vitality, and the light system is full of hope? Can these two elements be combined to form a similar resurrection magic?" ¡­¡­ Because of this situation. Directly let a group of old magicians completely collapse, and even indulge in this kind of problem. Want to understand the key point of resurrection magic. But They really don''t understand. What the hell is going on. If Lin Fan knew that some people were worried, he would smile and tell them that there are many magic elements floating in nature. As long as he can control them, any magic can be exerted. Time flies. Because nothing happened to the elves, but LAN came back with her friends, which made Lin Fan smile again. Talking about the elves. Silver is still confused. Some don''t understand. It''s just that it doesn''t matter anymore. It''s just that the people are OK. Because of their return. Another poor little animal died in Lin Fan''s hands. For the dragon people, they can''t stand such things. If they continue to do so, it''s really over. Fortunately, they don''t come back many times. If they do, they will collapse. Lin fan is glad to see Kelan grow up. He just wanted to cultivate Kelan into an independent strong man before the dark god came out. From the present situation, everything is developing according to his idea. After some time in the village. Can LAN continue to go out with her three good sisters adventure. Months later! A group of bandits are very unhappy. They are developing very well, but unexpectedly they are targeted by an adventure group.When I first learned that it was an adventure group formed by four beautiful women. They all laughed happily. It seems that after catching four beautiful adventure group beauties, something they like can happen, but then they find that these guys are terrible. I can''t see what a beautiful woman can do. "Let''s go, let''s go, these smelly girls are too cruel. When I turn over, I have to torture them to death." The leading bandit was fierce and angry. They did a lot of bad things. He''s wanted, of course. There are also adventure groups who come to trouble them, but some of them go beyond their means and are killed by them. The bandit leader is very powerful, and there are powerful magicians in the team. It''s a powerful bandit. No other bandit can match. Whew! Whew! Whew! All of a sudden. There''s a crack in the air. When people react, three flying arrows directly pierce the head of the bandit''s minions. They are just a little friend with one arrow, and they don''t give each other any chance to react. Bandit leader''s face is very gloomy, "smelly girl, really hard." As an elf, silver loves life and is kind-hearted. She doesn''t want to be cruel even in the face of the enemy. But after Olivia''s training, she knows that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to her own people. We are a team. Our lives are interlinked. If you don''t want your friends to die for it, don''t keep it. So Silver is more and more ruthless to the enemy. He can kill the enemy with one blow, and he will never leave the enemy with a small life. At this point. The magician on the bandit''s side found that the long-range Archer was difficult to deal with. He directly released the wall, and the bandits hid behind the wall. But LAN and Olivia look at each other and nod in tacit agreement. Then he rushed to the bandits. They''re all melee. Rush to the front of the earth wall, can LAN raise the big sword in the hand, fiercely brandish, mercilessly smash. The distant TYA exclaimed, "strange girl appears." This is what people in the college call Kelan. Natural power. But people prefer to call her strange girl. The strength is really terrible. A lot of male soldiers see can LAN some can''t lift a head, call straight abnormal, this strength is really terrible. Boom! The wall cracked. The bandits'' eyes burst out, as if to hell. What monsters are they. When Kelan recites the mantra, he can see the frost pattern under his feet. This is the increase of magic. The freezing effect of the branch ice system of water system magic. The enemies within a few meters will be affected by the frost halo and move slowly. Tiya in the distance shows her magic. Several fireballs appear in front of her. Then she waves her magic wand and the fireballs whew to cover the minions. Sylvia''s bow and arrow, wind moving, blessing on arrow. Let go. Whew! The arrow of blessing is faster. The bandits are hard to resist. With the tacit understanding of the team of four, the murderers of the ferocious bandits were turned upside down. The means didn''t seem to be the means that girls should have, but they were totally indiscriminate. To fight is to kill. I don''t know when. There is a minion behind TIA who is casting her magic. "Damned dammit." The minion is very ferocious, and then pours on Tiya. If it''s the first time to enter school, Tiya will scream, be at a loss, and be scared to throw away her wand. But now Tiya turns around fearlessly, kicks violently at the crotch of the minion, kills his son and grandson, and then smashes his wand on the other side''s head. The head of the smashed minions was spattered with blood. "Well! Attack me. I''m not afraid of you. " ¡­¡­ Bandit leader to see the situation at this time, has been furious, swung the mace toward can LAN ran. But Lan''s eyes are sharp, and the huge sword is in her hand, which has no influence. On the contrary, she has a kind of extraordinary sense of hegemony. Her fighting spirit covers the big sword, shows her sword skills, and waves the sword to the bandit leader. The sound of the collision is transmitted. Boom! "What a terrible power." The bandit leader couldn''t believe it. His arms trembled, and the pain swept over his body. Some of them couldn''t support him, and his body was slow. "Swordsman..." The bandit leader didn''t expect that the guy who targeted them was so difficult. The two sides have to fight back and forth, the collision of weapons, firelight sputtering, for Kelan, it''s like he doesn''t know the fatigue, the big sword in his hand bombards the other side.The bandit leader is at a disadvantage, with sweat flowing on his face and a cry in his heart, damn it, really damn it, can you stop, I''m afraid of me Sonorous! Can LAN a sword blast fly in the other party''s hand of the mace, in the bandit leader ready to give up, beg for mercy, can LAN a sword fall, directly cut the bandit leader''s head fly. The means are fierce. It''s overbearing. There was no compassion at all. "Ah! The leader is dead. Let''s run. " A group of bandits are in a panic. Silver and TIA are just like merciless harvesting machines, harvesting life constantly. When they came, they had already investigated the situation. These bandits were extremely fierce, killed many villages and killed many people. So their idea is Don''t let go of any of them. Leave them all here. Poof! Poof! One member of the bandit fell to the ground until no one was able to stand up. "Kelan, are you ok?" Olivia asked. But LAN shook his head: "nothing, just think of those innocent people who died in the hands of these bandits, should be able to rest in peace." Silver comes with TIA. "Very powerful, but LAN, you are really too powerful. That guy has no power to fight back." "It''s a Seven Star Warrior, so weak." Chapter 613 This kind of banditry task is not difficult for their adventure group. In fact, they can take on more difficult tasks. But they thought that if the bandits lived in the world for one more day, more people would suffer disaster, so they took the task and chased them all the way. "We came out for a while, and we didn''t have enough food. We went to the surrounding villages to supply." Said Olivia. Everybody nodded. After a long time. "You see, what kind of spectacle is this?" Tiya saw the scene in front of her, and immediately exclaimed, a volcano was frozen up, and the surrounding temperature was obviously high, but this happened. It''s amazing. "There are strong magic waves around." But Lan said, as a soldier and a magician, she is just as sensitive to magic as TIA. Olivia was shocked. The world seemed to be completely opened. As she came out and experienced more things, she felt that the world was more mysterious than she imagined. Ice magic frozen volcano? It''s hard to imagine. If it is a short ice is a very normal thing, but the immediate situation, really shocked her, the volcano fire element is the most intense and violent. If you want to maintain the ice, you need a strong magic support. The scene before us. How powerful the magic is to do this. "Come on, there are many wonders in the world. We can find villages along the river." But Lan said. But what she didn''t know was that she was now walking in her father''s footsteps. The village. With their arrival, the villagers are watching them with vigilance. Tiya saw the vigilance of the villagers and said with a smile: "Hello everyone, we are members of the adventure group. We want to supply food here. There is no malice. Please rest assured." The villagers were relieved. They all smile. As long as it''s not bad. They are just ordinary villagers. They just want to live with the field. "Are all the sisters from the adventure group?" A boy came running, his eyes were shining. The boy looked twelve or thirteen years old, but he might be undernourished and thin. "Yes, we are members of the adventure group. We have just eliminated a group of ferocious bandits." Said TIA. The boy was surprised and said, "Wow! That''s great. " Banditry is the existence that all villages fear. They do evil everywhere. Encounter the village is burning, killing, looting, all evil, do not know how many people straight gnash their teeth. TIA said, "can you take us to buy some food? We can tell you about our adventures outside." "Really?" "It''s true, of course." "Well, I''ll take you there." If Lin fan is here, he can definitely recognize the boy at a glance. It''s not the little boy he saved before. I didn''t expect that he has become a little adult in the past few years. But LAN looking at the village, involuntarily compared with bubble Village, found that bubble Village is really great. "Do you know how that volcano was frozen?" But LAN inquires. The boy said, "of course I know. A big brother helped us." When they heard this, they were very curious and wanted to know what was going on. "Can you tell us?" "Of course, the river that our village used to depend on dried up until one day..." Boys can forget everything, but they can''t forget things at that time. For their village, the big brother is their benefactor. Can LAN they listen to the heart is also very shocked. I didn''t expect such a terrible existence. The village and the river are dry. It must have been a volcanic eruption that cut off the water. I didn''t expect that the frozen volcano came like this. To be able to do this, how terrible magic can it be done, it must be said that they can''t do it. And right now. A dragon song resounds through the world. When Kelan, who bought supplies, heard the sound, their faces suddenly changed. If they heard it correctly, the sound just now seemed to be the dragon''s voice. How can there be dragons here. A long time ago, the dragon people offended the border defense. The Empire wanted to repel the dragon people, but it was the first big defeat. Later, because of unknown reasons, the dragon people were defeated, and they didn''t come out for a long time. But now How could it be. They ran out in a hurry and saw a dragon flying in the sky in the distance. The terrible dragon power broke out and the livestock in the village were crawling. Some of them were scared to death because they were too timid."Don''t make a mess. Let''s see what this dragon is going to do." But Lan said. The existence of race, dragon belongs to bug general, born young dragon is very strong, adult giant dragon, generally are Saint level, this is a very terrible situation. The dragon people only need to wait for their growth to reach the realm that others have worked hard to achieve. It''s unfair to think about it. But if anyone knows that the dragon people have always been regarded as delicacies on the cooking table, they will definitely say Fair, it''s really fair. I didn''t expect that the dragon clan would be eaten as a small action. Even if it reached the saint level, how could it be. It''s not such a tragedy. Olivia and others are nervous. When did the villagers see such creatures, they all turned pale in fear of being eaten by the dragon. Come what you fear. The goal of the dragon is obviously the village. "He''s coming here." Olivia said in a startled voice. TIA was holding her wand tightly in her hands, and she looked nervous and a little afraid. She would not be afraid of anything else, but the situation in front of her really scared her. But LAN frowned and said in a deep voice, "I''ll lead him away. You''ll take the villagers to hide first." Olivia said, "don''t be impulsive, Kelan. It''s a dragon. We can''t deal with it at all." "I know, but my father told me to face any difficulties bravely. It''s a happy thing to help the weak. Don''t worry, I still have a magic scroll on me. As long as I lead the Dragon away and wait for you to arrange the villagers, I will retreat." But Lan said. Just when they want to say something to Kelan. Can LAN directly toward the village to run, "you quickly with the villagers to hide." In the sky. The giant dragon is flying, and the huge longan is watching the situation below. "It''s really a good place. I''m not allowed to come out to play. It''s also said that some terrible people like to eat them. Hum, they''re all deceiving. Who dares to eat the great and arrogant dragon people?" Moby is the son of the Dragon Emperor of the Dragon nationality. He has the most mysterious blood of the Dragon nationality. He inherits the magic of the Dragon language of the Dragon Emperor and can transform into human form, which other ordinary dragon nationalities can''t do. All of a sudden. Moby felt as if his skin had been bombarded by something. He looked down and found that a tiny human was using ice magic and turned into an ice arrow to stab him. He showed a disdainful smile. Humble and stupid human beings. I don''t know that Moby is immune to magic, which only the most noble dragon can have. "I''ll play with you." Moby changes his direction and flies towards Kelan. His huge body covers the ground. A breath of dragon spits out and falls on the ground. There is a violent explosion and the shock wave spreads. Can LAN feel the impact, face is very serious, she can''t with dragon hard, the strength of both sides have a gap. "It''s a good run." Moby is not worried at all. He slowly accompanies each other to play. He still doesn''t understand. How can this tiny human have the courage to attack himself? Do you really think I''m easy to bully? It''s a very unpleasant behavior. Can LAN see dragon no crazy attack, in the heart of the fierce relief, although she knows dragon is playing with her, but this can delay time, can let Olivia they take the villagers to hide. Time goes by. Moby seems a little bored and doesn''t want to keep playing. Can LAN feel almost, take out the transmission magic scroll, recite the incantation, immediately the magic pattern appears at the foot, only in this way, can escape in the hands of the dragon. But right now. An amazing scene happened. The dragon in the sky recites the incantation that she can''t understand, as if it doesn''t belong to the scope of magic. "Forbidden area!" In the realm of dragon language magic, there will be no magic elements in this area. Even the magic scroll can''t be cast. But LAN found that the pattern disappeared. She knew it was not good. Moby flies over Kelan''s head. The dragon''s tail sweeps fiercely. The strong force sweeps over Kelan''s long hair, and the force slaps her face like a wind blade. She swung her sword at the dragon''s tail. Boom! There was a huge roar. But LAN can''t stop this kind of power, directly fly out, fall in the distance, completely faint in the past, and for Moby, this tiny human so strong power, unexpectedly split his tail is a little painful. But compared with the great dragon people. This power is still very small. Mobi, as the proud existence of the dragon race, is very upset when he is attacked. He slowly falls in front of Kelan and slowly drops his head. He wants to see how this tiny human dare to attack himself.But all of a sudden. He found that there was a flash of light on the human body, a threat to his soul. Moby flapped his wings and flew to the sky. His eyes were startled and his heart was beating. A breath of extreme danger enveloped him. No Run. I have to run. Moby didn''t even think about it. He waved his wings and flew to the land of the dragon people. Somehow, he thought about what the dragon people told him. There are terrible demons in human beings who like to eat dragons. Just now, this human is obviously weak. But there''s nothing wrong with that power. If you stay. I''ll definitely die. Thinking of this, he had to go back to the tribal area to hide and see what the situation was. The village. Lin Fan put down the things in his hands, felt his daughter''s situation, and instantly disappeared in the village. Growth needs to pay. You need to go through danger. But as a father, he did not want to see this scene after all. Just want to say Who''s up to it. Chapter 614 Lin Fan stands in the air, looking at the situation below, but LAN is lying there quietly. Facing the sweeping of the dragon''s giant tail, she is directly stunned. It''s no big deal, just suffering from skin and flesh. Olivia and they appear and take Kelan away. As teammates, they see that Kelan ignores her own danger and helps them lead the Dragon away. This will be something they can''t forget, and they will keep it in mind all their lives. Even if we pay our lives for it in the future. It''s also worth it. Maybe that''s the ultimate of friendship. "Will, please come out." Lin Fan said softly. When you encounter something you don''t know, it''s the wisest choice to find the will. This side of the world''s will is muddled, as if not completely awakened, belongs to the existence of semi disabled IQ, but all along, no one can contact him. "Hello, can you show me what happened here?" Lin fan asked friendly. Compared with the last time, the attitude is very friendly. Will is a little surprised, or not used to this kind of friendly way. After all, in the past, this guy always used to use the tone of command. In the face of such a terrible guy, it''s not very normal for him, as a will, to uphold the positive energy of heaven and earth and be willing to help others. "Well, it''s all small things." Will sound to Lin Fan''s mind. Soon. Lin Fan appeared in front of the screen, will play back what just happened. The Dragon soars in the sky. In order to protect his teammates and villagers, Kelan takes the initiative to lead the Dragon away. "It''s brave and proud." Lin fan is proud of his daughter''s behavior. He protects his friends and the weak. Just like him, he never bullies the weak. Until the end of the picture, his mouth is smiling. Just when he was proud of it. Seemingly very silly will to take the initiative to talk about a thing with Lin fan. "Can I tell you something?" The attitude is humble. It can''t be done by will. Any will is the absolute order controller of the world, maintaining the operation of the world and creating infinite possibilities. "Well, go ahead." Lin Fan smiles. Seeing such an excellent Ke LAN, he is in a good mood. If he was willing to help each other before, now he is especially willing. There seems to be no difference between the two. But there''s a big difference. Will said: "can we let go of the dragon race? The world''s inclusiveness is unlimited. The existence of any race is indispensable to this world. They are a part of this world. Now they are almost eaten up by you." Think of the dragon''s tragic experience, the will is very painful. How can there be such a terrible existence. "Dragon clan?" Lin Fan was very puzzled. Then he thought of the small animals he usually ate and asked, "the dragon people you said are the small animals I ate." "Yes." "Oh, some of them have good meat quality, but some of them are very bad. Neither my daughter nor I like them very much." Lin Fan said in a low voice, as if to say something unimportant. If anyone hears that. Absolutely jumping up in the same place, it''s still human talk. It''s the dragon clan, not a small animal. It''s terrible, even terrible, to eat them. I don''t really want to talk. I always feel that it''s very difficult to communicate with each other. It really hurts. If he could, he didn''t want to talk about such a deep topic. When the will doesn''t know how to answer. Lin Fan said, "OK, I promise your request, but can you tell me where the dragon clan was just now?" No other meaning. That is, he found that the strength of the dragon is beyond the standard, but LAN can''t face these powerful animals. He needs to take his time, step by step. He can''t be anxious or cross. Finally, the will told Lin fan the location of the dragon. You give me face. I''ll give you face. This is normal operation. There is absolutely no other meaning. The land of the dragon people. Moby was absent-minded when he came back, like he had done something wrong outside, which made him not in a high mood. "Brother Moby, you haven''t been out for a long time. Why are you back?" The younger brother of the same race inquired. Moby said: "it''s not fun outside, it''s better to have fun in the family." "How can it be? Everyone says it''s fun to go out and find the glittering treasures. Many people of the same race like to go out and collect these things." As a brother of the same race, he has not seen your brother Moby causing trouble outside. Now he is very worried, very afraid, and afraid that he will meet the demon who likes to eat dragons.It''s really scary. Moby didn''t want to pay any attention to him. He didn''t want to say a word more nonsense. Now he has something on his mind, which is of the kind with a lot of worries. Even the beautiful female dragon he likes asked him to catch fish by the lake, he didn''t have any interest. Once. They are tyrannical. Who dares to provoke them? It''s a pity Times have changed. Since the appearance of a terrible dragon eater many years ago, the living environment of the dragon people has been greatly challenged, and the dragon people are in a panic. They don''t know who the next victim will be. We have to live on. You can''t go anywhere if you stay in the clan honestly. Once there were some rich dragons who were wandering outside, that is, the local tyrant dragons who were full of gold and wore all kinds of human jewelry. In the past, they would come back to show off, but they haven''t appeared for several years. I didn''t say that. But we all know that he is more or less unlucky He may have left our world completely and met with a terrible hand. At this point. There are fluctuations over the territory of the Dragon nationality. A figure appeared. Lin Fan looked at the surrounding environment, it''s really good, an island floating in the vast sea, surrounded by dragons, it''s really good. "This color of dragon meat is the best." "That color is not good, but Lan said that the meat is very dry and hard to swallow." As a father, he used to think about what kind of rich food to prepare for Kelan to eat well and grow fat, so he has a lot of experience in food. With the arrival of Lin fan. The members of the Dragon nationality were surprised to find someone in the territory of the Dragon nationality. This is for the dragon people. It''s unbelievable. there is an absolute ban on Dragon Island, which is the magic of dragon language that Mobi used to perform before. Ordinary people want to come to Dragon Island only by boat. So when Lin Fan was floating in the air. All the dragon people are shocked. It''s like hell. How on earth did he get in. This is something that all members of the dragon clan want to know, but now is not the time to think about these things. When outsiders come, they can''t think that nothing has happened. "Who are you?" A giant dragon came flying, waving its wings and asking. When looking at Lin fan, his eyes are very alert, ready to fight at any time. Lin Fan said with a smile: "little animal, please call your adults out. I have something to tell him." "What? "Little animals?" This dragon is angry and humiliated. I think the dragon race is the most noble among the ethnic groups. Now the guy who appears says that he is a small animal? Who can bear it. He wanted to blow each other to ashes with a breath. But the thought that the other side can break through the forbidden zone and appear here is enough to show that the other side is definitely not as simple as they think. Roaring. Calling for compatriots. Attack! Attack! Soon, a large number of dragons came from afar. Lin Fan said: "I have no malice. I just want to find a dragon. He has done something he shouldn''t do, but I won''t do anything to him. As a father, I just need to give vent to my good daughter." With the most gentle tone, say the most overbearing words. Just ask who dares to appear in the dragon''s nest like Lin fan, but says this kind of words that don''t give the Dragon any face. To tell you the truth, no one really feels like this. At this point. A group of dragons stare at Lin fan. As if as long as Lin Fan dare to mess. It''s going to rush in. "Get out of the way." A steady voice came. When the Dragon members saw the giant dragon, they all backed aside and came to the ice dragon, one of the four Dragon Kings of the dragon family. When will saw the human beings in the dragon race, his expression was very serious. "What are you doing here?" Will said in a deep voice. He will never forget the human being in front of him. He has terrible strength, and he has the power to kill the dragon. He can remember the situation of the border, and he can solve the Dragon easily. He didn''t know why he let them go that time. If they really want to kill them. I''m afraid nobody can run. "Have we met?" Lin fan asked curiously, carefully observing each other, to tell the truth, really did not recognize, the Dragon long with the same, for Lin fan, even if had a meeting, it is just a passer-by. Will is angry, asshole. I''ve seen him before. I asked him if he''s seen him. It''s really damned. Anyway. He is also one of the four Dragon Kings of the dragon clan, with a high status. Besides the Dragon Emperor, he has the highest status in the dragon clan. Now this hateful human is so shameless that he has completely angered him.But this anger can only be buried in my heart. He is no match for the human race in front of him. Why ask for trouble. Lin fan saw that the other side didn''t speak and said with a smile, "Oh, I remember. It''s you. Long time no see." It''s really fake. This kind of acting is really a little pompous. Will said, "what do you want to do when you come to the land of the dragon people?" He still doesn''t know. The one in front of you. They are human demons who like to eat dragon meat. "I''m looking for a dragon." Lin Fan said. "Who?" Will is very alert, the other party inexplicably appears here, absolutely nothing good. "I don''t know." Lin Fan shook his head. "You don''t even know who you are, so you come here, or do you really think that the dragon people are easy to bully and let you fool around?" In my hometown. I have a lot of confidence in speaking. Where is it like before Only fear. Chapter 615 "I don''t mean that, and I don''t like bullying people. I used to like eating your meat, but later, the will asked me not to eat you. I promised him that I would not catch you in the future." Lin Fan felt that the dragon in front of him seemed to misunderstand him. If you have to describe it. He doesn''t know me yet. It''s just that he didn''t expect The dragon people who heard these words seemed to be completely stupid. "Ah! He is a human demon who likes to eat dragon meat. " "No I don''t want to be eaten. " "Help, the human devil has killed us in our old nest. He is going to eat up our dragon clan. Let''s run away." It''s a pity that a timid dragon seems to have lost his mind and become crazy. He has lost his once noble appearance. If he is seen, he will be called crazy dragon. Will turned pale with fright. As one of the four Dragon Kings of the dragon clan, he has never been afraid of any opponent, but in front of this human, let him feel endless terror. That horror comes from the heart. "The disappearing dragon is what you eat?" Asked will. Lin Fan said: "well, I made it. I found that your taste is very good, but some tastes are not too good, bitter and dry. I don''t like it very much." Will''s whole body trembled with anger, how he wanted to fight with each other, but there was a voice in his mind reminding him all the time. Don''t be impulsive. Calm down! Low key! If you are impulsive, you will be miserable. If you have something to say, don''t move your hands and feet. This kind of behavior is very unfriendly. He looked at the members of the Dragon tribe. Many of the dragons who had not been beaten by the society were already timid, which could be seen from their eyes. It''s scared by human demons. Will has no impulse to analyze the situation just now, if you hear it right. He seems to have said "will.". I''m confused. Who is the will? Even as the Dragon King, will has never heard of who will be, but the other side says that will asks this human to let them go, which is a bit confusing. Is the will a strong dragon? Just as he was thinking about these things. A voice came. "Will step down." Hearing this voice, will instantly understood who was speaking, and the Dragon Emperor appeared. Next. I saw a golden dragon flying from afar. The white beard showed that the Dragon Emperor was old, but that kind of power was the most terrible of all the Dragon families. The body is twice as big as other dragons. "His Royal Highness The Dragon Emperor." Will stepped back, looking respectful. This is the God in the heart of the dragon people. "Welcome to you, the strong man of mankind." The Dragon Emperor came to Lin Fan and turned into a man. What appeared in front of Lin Fan was a white haired old man. "Hello." Lin Fan said with a smile. Friendly communication is often so simple. Looking at Lin fan, the Dragon Emperor couldn''t imagine how strong the other side was. With his naked eye, the other side was like a black hole, revealing endless danger. Dragon eaters. This is the title of the Dragon Emperor to Lin fan. Since ancient times, it is true that humans call themselves Dragon Slayer warriors. After successfully slaughtering giant dragons, they will also enjoy the meat of the dragon people to strengthen their physique. But that''s only a small number, and the slain dragons may really belong to the dragon people, but most of them are hybrids of the Dragon people. It''s not pure dragon blood. The Dragon Emperor said, "the strong man, why have you been killing our children all the time?" He would like to know why. Although the dragon is overbearing, there are no idiots among the members of the Dragon tribe. They know what they can''t be provoked, and they will never be provoked. Only the higher their race status is, the more they can understand what will happen if they encounter a truly terrible existence. Lin Fan said, "because the meat is beautiful." "Beautiful meat?" "Yes, that''s right. For example, the color of the dragon, its meat is very beautiful, soft and smooth, and it melts in the mouth. It''s really delicious." Lin Fan points to a giant dragon of water system not far away. The Dragon pointed by Lin fan, his body trembled, his pupils zoomed, and he looked at Lin Fan''s eyes foolishly. To him, those eyes were like the eyes of a demon. I don''t know why, there was a wisp of unknown liquid floating in the sky. It''s scared to pee. Boom. It turned out that the Dragon fainted and fell directly from the air and hit the ground heavily. Such a tragic scene. If you let others see it, you will definitely exclaim, hell, these are tyrannical dragons, or the dragon clan in our heart?The Dragon Emperor was completely shocked in what Lin Fan said. Ridiculous! It is a kind of provocation to capture the dragon people just because their meat is delicious. How bad and terrible this behavior is. But the Dragon Emperor didn''t hiss and roar at Lin fan. It''s a person who knows current affairs. The strength of the other side is very strong. Have the ability to destroy the dragon. Now that it has happened, it is just a disaster to continue to entangle. The Dragon Emperor said, "what''s the purpose of your coming to the dragon clan?" "Find a dragon." "Who is it?" The dragon emperor doesn''t know who the other party is looking for. Today''s dragon clan is basically within the clan, and because of the appearance of human demons, many dragons who run away from home come back obediently. No one can guarantee that they will not be the next victims. Lin Fan said: "wait, I''ll look for it. I get his smell from will. As long as I feel the smell, I can find it." Caves. Moby shivered inside. "Brother Moby, some people have invaded our territory. Come out quickly and let''s teach him a lesson." An ignorant little dragon is calling. Hearing this, Moby was even more afraid, thinking that it must be the terrible guy. Damn it. Who am I provoking. If you go out for a stroll and don''t do anything, you will attract such things. Without looking at it, he knows that the guy must be looking for him. Otherwise, there would be no such coincidence. All of a sudden. Moby found that his body was out of control. There was a force controlling him. He screamed in horror. "Help "Help As the prince of the dragon clan, he should inherit the domineering spirit of the Dragon Emperor. But now, he has no face at all. He is encouraging Mobi to go out to talk with the tough little dragon of the human race. He is very excited to see Mobi fly out. "Brother Moby, you''re out at last." But what he didn''t expect was that brother Moby didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He even flew away without waving his wings. He kept marveling at this kind of patience. Big brother is big brother. The means is powerful. At this point. The Dragon Emperor didn''t know what he was going to do. Look at each other''s five fingers open, stretching out toward the distance, as if grasping something. Just when he was wondering. Something happened that changed his face. Moby! It''s Moby. "Father, help me..." Moby exclaimed and screamed. He was really scared. Now he didn''t know what to do. He could only keep crying to express his fear. Patta! Lin Fan grabs Moby''s head. Although Moby''s body is a little big, he is cleverly pinched by Lin fan. "Yes, it''s you." Lin Fan said. Moby yelled, "let me go. I don''t know you. Help me. Come and help me. I''m afraid..." The Dragon Emperor was very anxious. He can''t stand his children in danger. It''s not easy to have a child. At the same time, Mobi is the hope of the dragon people. The dragon people who can use the magic of the Dragon language will achieve great success in the future. "You don''t know me, but I know you. You beat my daughter." Lin Fan said. Moby recalled the previous situation, "I didn''t, so I flew around. She stabbed me with an ice arrow when she didn''t agree. I should fight back. I didn''t think about it." "I''m so scared. I''m still a child. Don''t hurt me..." Moby''s body is cold and he feels like he''s going to die. The other side is the human devil who likes to eat dragons. Images come to mind. The other side uses a stick to pass through his mouth, and then comes out along the place and roasts it on the fire. The more he thinks about it, the more scared he is. He doesn''t want to die so miserable and become other people''s food. Lin Fan said: "well, I know everything. It''s true that my daughter stabbed you with an ice arrow, just like you said. But my daughter is not wrong. You''re too big, and it''s easy to oppress people. Besides, the place you fly is still a village. Who knows what you want to do to the village, right?" "Wuwu..." No one has ever heard the cry of the dragon people, but now Mobi''s cry comes out. He feels aggrieved. Is it my fault to be big? That''s what I look like. To be fair. Anyone who is stabbed with an ice arrow will definitely fight back. This is common sense. I can''t blame it."Yes, everything you say is right. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Please don''t eat me. My meat tastes terrible." Moby cried, weak heart was so intimidated, already don''t know how to do. We can only admit it decisively. He has repeatedly indicated that he is still a child, hoping that the other party can see that he is still a child and forgive his behavior. Lin fan saw Moby wailing and patted his head. "Well, it''s good to know the mistake. Be careful later." These slaps on Moby''s head seem not painful, but the deterrent force has formed a terrible shadow in Moby''s heart. Maybe in the future, whenever he recalls this situation, Moby will wake up from his sleep. Let him go. Moby felt as if he was reborn. He swore to heaven that I would never go out again. Even if I went out, I would never fight back when someone poked me with an ice arrow. I would definitely pat my ass and leave. It''s horrible. After landing, Moby shivered in the corner. The Dragon Emperor was relieved. If he does something to Moby, he doesn''t know what to do. Knowing that he is not the enemy, will he pull the whole dragon clan to fight with each other? Chapter 616 Long Huang is very tired. He has a kind of unspeakable tiredness. He hopes things will end soon. Since ancient times. No matter what kind of war it is. The dragon race is always the top race. As long as the party they support is bound to win, for example, he, the Dragon Emperor, took part in the battle thousands of years ago, and finally they won, thus promoting the status of the dragon race to the extreme. No race dares to provoke the dragon. Even if it is recognized as the most terrible demon, they are not willing to conflict with the dragon. This is where it happened. The Dragon Emperor didn''t know what to do next. This is the most miserable time for the dragon people. No There has never been such a situation. This is the only one. "Oh, by the way, there''s one more important thing to tell you." Lin Fan thought of the purpose of this time, very important, related to the situation of Kelan. The Dragon Emperor''s expression is dignified very much, "please say." Lin Fan said: "Your Dragon''s strength is seriously beyond the standard, so I ask you to not leave this island without my permission." "Whatever the reason, it''s not allowed." He''s serious. Kelan''s strength is really good, but compared with the dragon race, there is still a big gap. This gap can not be improved in a short time, it needs to develop slowly. So he wants to limit the high-end power of the world. For Kelan, this kind of power is relatively irresistible. After hearing this, the Dragon Emperor''s face suddenly changed. This kind of request is a little too much. The dragon people are the most powerful people in the world, and they are actually restricted by a human to go out on the Dragon Island. It''s a bit excessive. Seeing that the Dragon Emperor had not answered for a long time, Lin fan asked, "what''s the matter? Am I asking too much? " He asked. If it''s too much, we can discuss it. I, Lin fan, don''t like to force others to do things they don''t want. Of course. He still hoped that the other side would not go out. The main reason is that he is afraid that his daughter will pester him and say that he wants to eat the previous meat. After all, he is a soft hearted father. Once he is pestered and sees his daughter acting coquettishly, he can''t refuse. So. The dragon people are safest here. Dragon Emperor sincerely said: "human strong, I want to know how strong you can be?" There''s something wrong with that. The Dragon Emperor is not willing to fight. If What he said is that if the strength of the other side gives him hope, he will hold his head high, and the dragon will never bow, never. "Is that the requirement?" Lin Fan pondered, and then said: "your strength is too weak, I''m afraid that you will die if I fight against you. Although I can control my strength, everything is in case. Well, recently I have a little understanding of magic, you can see if you can resist it." The dragon emperor heard what the other side said and felt that the other side was humiliating him. I didn''t even pay attention to him. This is a great shame for the Dragon Emperor. But soon A terrible thing happened. Lin Fan raised a finger, it seemed nothing, but soon, a scene of panic happened. Magic elements from heaven and earth swarmed in his fingers, and many kinds of color elements gathered together. Black, red, blue, white, gold and so on The elements of many colors come together. The sphere is getting bigger and bigger. A destructive force is oppressed in the heart of all the dragon people. "How can this be possible? The forbidden field is useless to him." The emperor of the dragon is silly, as if he can''t believe the scene in front of him. The forbidden area of the dragon has an effect on the Terran and even other races. But now The other side can gather Magic Elements in front of him. It means that the forbidden area is of no use to him. Even. He can feel that the magic element ball condensed by the other side can destroy everything, which any dragon can''t resist, even the dragon who can be immune to magic can''t. It''s a power beyond everything. As the magic ball grows bigger and bigger, the calm sponge raises huge waves, and cracks appear on the ground of Dragon Island, as if it can be broken at any time. "Enough..." Cried the Dragon Emperor. He was afraid that if he went on like this, the whole dragon island would be broken by the other side. With a wave of his hand, Lin Fan dissipates the magic ball at his fingertips, turns it into a variety of elements, and merges into heaven and earth. What other people pay attention to when they cast magic is incantation. What kind of magic do I want to cast. For Lin fan. This is a hodgepodge. He doesn''t have to think about anything. All kinds of magic elements come together. As for what terrible power it will have.That''s not what he needs to think. The Dragon Emperor didn''t have any idea of resisting. He said slowly, "I promise your request. The dragon clan won''t leave here without your permission, but I want to ask if you can tell me something." "You asked Lin Fan didn''t say much when he saw that the other side gave him such face. Moreover, he ate so much dragon meat that people didn''t complain about him. What else could he say. The Dragon Emperor said, "a few months ago, the Elves were destroyed by the demons, and the queen was killed, but later they were resurrected by the mysterious strong. Did you do it?" I didn''t expect the other party to ask this question. "Can it be kept secret?" Lin fan asked. "I promise," said the Dragon Emperor "I did it." Hearing the other side admit it, the Dragon Emperor looks at the other side in shock. Resurrection? What a terrible magic. Even the dragon people never know that there is resurrection magic in the world. If the other side can do this, how terrible it must be in terms of magic attainments. Right now. The Dragon Emperor bowed to Lin Fan and pleaded: "can we help the dragon clan revive the dead eggs? Our dragon clan has been very strong since ancient times, but the chance of survival is too low. There are too many new born eggs, because they can''t get enough vitality, so they lose their lives and can''t hatch out." "That''s my daughter." "I hope you can help us." With these words, the dragon emperor does not know whether the other party will agree. Imagine Resurrection magic is such a powerful magic that you have to pay a great price if you want to use it. Maybe the opponent needs to pay a high price to perform resurrection magic. Think of it here. The Dragon Emperor was ready to speak, but Lin Fan said with a smile: "you also have daughters. I also have daughters. I can understand your feelings. Yes, take out those dragon eggs. I can help you." "After all, your dragon is really good. You don''t blame me for eating so much dragon meat. You are willing to talk to me politely. I''m very optimistic about you." The Dragon Emperor always feels that his brain is not enough. When the other party talks, it seems to be very gentle, but the words kill the heart, the killing is invisible. If Lin fan is not strong enough. Just what I said. The dragon people are absolutely attacking and fighting with him. It''s arrogant. With Lin Fan''s voice falling, the dragon clan is boiling. There are few dead dragon eggs in their family. Those are their children. They must be very sad. When they saw Lin Fan before, they were full of anger and unwilling. The other party likes to eat dragons, which is their enemy. But now when the other party says this, they suddenly find that the terrible human devil looks really beautiful, friendly and really good. It wasn''t long. There are members of the Dragon tribe carrying dragon eggs. There are dozens of them. When Lin fan saw the eggs, he thought of the eggs laid by the hens. He picked up the eggs, knocked them on the edge of the pot, broke them with both hands, and put them in the pot. The hot oil was sizzling and the smell was coming. It''s beautiful. The saliva will flow down. "Is it all here?" Lin fan asked. The Dragon Emperor said, "it''s all here." Lin Fan said with a smile, "OK, I see." Then Lin Fan gently raised his hand and covered the eggs with golden lights. The present situation shocked the Dragon Emperor. He could only see the golden light, but could not see anything else. He could not even feel what magic element it was. "Resurrection Lin Fan said softly. When resurrection is performed, there will be channels in the void. Things that violate the law are not allowed to exist. Even if the will does not come forward to prevent it, there will be other existence to prevent it. "This breath..." When the Dragon Emperor saw the dark passage, his heart was shocked. The breath of the place where the dead would return was full of decadent power. It was the place where only the dead would go. The God of death appeared, still in his old black robe, holding his scythe. Just this time, a pair of eyes without any emotion appeared behind the God of death, just like litchi eyes, white and frightening, which was enough to deter the hearts of all the dragon people on the scene. The Dragon Emperor said to himself, "there is a God in charge of all souls in the destination of the dead. If you raise a living creature without permission, you will be punished by the God of the dead..." The Dragon Emperor knew a lot and said what he had seen. That''s a field no one can set foot in. Even the magician who is proficient in the undead magic can''t sense that place. Lin Fan looked at the passage and said with a smile: "the shape of the God of death is really good. I didn''t expect that he had a pair of eyes. Entrusted by the dragon, he revived some dragon eggs. If it has anything to do with you, I hope you can understand. The Dragon emperor is a good man. I like it very much. Can you give me face?"After all, I didn''t eat the fruit of face. Death is waving a sickle, and the litchi eye in the back passage is shining strangely. "Ah Lin fan is quite helpless, can only blow toward the dark channel. Boom! death dissipates. Even the lychee eyes cracked. The breath of the fate of the dead comes towards the dark passage, then dissipates, and the world returns to peace. Right now. All the dragon people are panting, just the momentum of oppression, they seem to have come to death, that kind of feeling, really only personal experience can understand. Horror It''s really scary. Then. They look at Lin Fan in horror How can human beings be so strong. Even the Dragon Emperor looked at Lin Fan foolishly. Perhaps the most sensible thing I have done in my life is not to have conflicts with human beings, otherwise the consequences will be I''m afraid to think about it. Chapter 617 "All right." Lin Fan put down his hand slowly. "That''s it?" The Dragon Emperor was very surprised. He thought about many scenes. Resurrection magic is absolutely taboo in taboo magic, and it will certainly form a terrible and amazing vision. Lin Fan was surprised and said, "well, is there a problem?" He did not know why the Dragon Emperor asked, where the problem was, or just the situation, let the Dragon Emperor have a dream feeling. It''s strange. "No The Dragon Emperor shook his head. Anyway, the Dragon Emperor is also a person who has seen the world, but to tell you the truth, what is happening now is something he has never seen in his life. The dragon emperor wants to ask, have you ever seen the first battle close to God? No, I haven''t. I have. That battle laid the foundation for the status of the dragon family as a strong family at its peak. In that battle, he, the Dragon Emperor, also showed great brilliance. Ah, it''s all the things before. What can I do with these. All of a sudden. A dragon exclaimed, "dragon egg has vitality. It''s full of vitality." The Dragon Emperor, who fantasizes about the past, reacts by picking up a dragon egg and feeling it carefully. He really feels the vitality of the egg and smiles on his face. "Thank you." The Dragon Emperor said gratefully that as for the previous things, he had long forgotten them. Those dragons who were eaten could only blame them for their bad luck. Who made their meat so good? I didn''t hear people say that some dragon meat was not delicious, so they didn''t eat it. Eaten Dragon: blame me for my good meat. Lin Fan said with a smile: "you are welcome. I will try my best to help you with what I can do." For the Dragon Emperor, he had never encountered such a thing. It was clear that there was a grudge between the two sides, but he felt that things had changed. How to say. It''s a terrible thing that my mind is confused and I''m going in a friendly direction. Even now. The Dragon Emperor didn''t understand why something was wrong. "Can I ask you one more thing?" The Dragon Emperor incarnated as a hundred thousand whys. He had a lot of questions in his heart, even if he asked all day. Lin Fan said, "yes, ask." In the normal chat, Lin fan is particularly friendly, to everyone is the same, but the premise is that you must also be friendly, so that you can stand on a fair starting line. The Dragon Emperor said, "how does the resurrection magic work?" He knew the problem was a bit excessive. Terrible resurrection magic, how can the other party tell him at will. It''s absolutely taboo in taboo magic. Lin Fan said: "how did you do it? In fact, it''s very simple. Resurrection magic is to pull the grain between heaven and earth Element, there is surging vitality between heaven and earth, and I can feel just now that the soul comes out of the previously dark channel, that''s it... " The Dragon Emperor looks at Lin Fan in shock. It''s not that he understands what Lin fan means, but that he understands every word, but when combined, it''s like a book from heaven. Listen to the brain burst. I have no idea what the other person is saying. "Don''t you understand?" Lin fan asked, he saw from the eyes of the Dragon Emperor confused, clearly explained very clearly, according to the truth, there should be no problem. The Dragon Emperor said, "understand some." He is the emperor of the dragon, and his position is here. If he doesn''t understand, he will lose face. Besides, all the members of the dragon clan are here, he can''t say he doesn''t understand. "Oh, just understand." Lin Fan said with a smile. His perception of elements is beyond everyone''s imagination. He who perceives nature doesn''t know how long he perceives it. He practices every moment, not independently, but passively. "Remember our agreement. It''s OK. I have to go." Lin Fan said. For Kelan, the strength of the Dragon nationality is seriously beyond the standard and must be limited, so it is necessary to limit them here. Seeing that Lin Fan was going to leave, the Dragon Emperor looked at the egg in his hand. It was her daughter''s egg. His mind turned, as if he wanted to decide something. Soon. "Wait..." The Dragon Emperor shouts Lin fan. Lin Fan looks at the other side in doubt. He doesn''t know what else the other side has to do. What should be solved has already been solved. There should be nothing left. It''s just that the other side stops him, which really makes him confused. The Dragon Emperor came to Lin Fan and said, "this is my daughter. She hasn''t hatched yet. You said you have a daughter, too. I think you can give her this dragon egg. As a father, they all like their children''s good life. If your daughter is accompanied by a dragon, she won''t be so lonely." "What''s more, you are her life-saving benefactor. The dragon people will repay their kindness. I hope you can accept it." There is a problem with the saying "if you are kind, you must repay.". It seems that the dragon people don''t have such good habits.The Dragon Emperor has his own ideas. His son Moby has been abandoned. He can''t have deep feelings with each other. Who is the most dangerous for the dragon people? It must be the one in front of you. One day, if he doesn''t have deep feelings with each other, as the Dragon Emperor, he won''t be at ease. Even if he dies, he will die in peace. "This..." In the face of the request of the Dragon Emperor, Lin fan is lost in thought. He can''t bear the separation of the Dragon Emperor and his children. He can''t see his father before they are born. He feels pitiful when he thinks about it. The Dragon Emperor saw Lin Fan meditating. I was surprised and had a bad idea. "Is there a problem?" The behavior of the Dragon Emperor is understandable. He hopes that his daughter can have a good relationship with each other''s children, at least to ensure that the dragon will not be eaten in the future. What a humble request. It''s unbelievable to let others know that the tough dragon people send their daughter out in order to have a good relationship with someone. Lin Fan said: "you haven''t seen your daughter, and your daughter hasn''t seen you. It''s not good to separate like this." Hearing this, the Dragon Emperor was suddenly relieved. What are you talking about? You look so serious that you think my thoughts have been seen through. I didn''t expect that was the reason. Long Huang said: "every newborn dragon needs to experience the baptism of blood and tears. Living in Longdao will temper the spirit of the dragon. I hope my daughter can become a dragon that I am proud of, not a waste growing up in the greenhouse." The shivering Moby heard his father''s words. Look up and look at it foolishly. Father That''s not what you told me. Moby felt abandoned. After this incident, his status in the Dragon tribe has plummeted, and there is no status to speak of. Lin Fan was surprised and said: "I didn''t expect that your idea is the same as mine. I also think so. I hope my daughter can be independent. She really can''t grow up in the greenhouse, so I let her experience outside." "The Dragon Emperor said:" the same, are the same idea ah All of a sudden. They looked at each other. There''s light in my eyes. It was a kind of sympathetic light, and there was some consensus on educating children. It''s just The Dragon Emperor didn''t have Lin Fan''s idea. All this is that Lin Fan mistakenly thinks that the Dragon Emperor has such an idea. "Well, I promise you, you are a qualified father." Lin Fan said. The Dragon Emperor smiles, but his mind is very strange. He always feels strange when communicating with each other, as if there is something wrong. What they say is very strange. It''s not like a strong man should say it. The Dragon Emperor stroked the egg and told the daughter in the egg something in a special way of communication. Then. He gives the egg to Lin fan. Lin Fan took the dragon''s egg, and there was nothing more to do. He waved to the Dragon Emperor and left the Dragon Island. The dragons were relieved to see Lin Fan leave. Although the other side became very friendly later. But thinking that he likes to eat dragons, we are still very scared. ¡­¡­ In the forest. "But LAN, what happened later, the Dragon disappeared inexplicably." Olivia asked, very curious, how can the dragon family let them go so easily. But LAN shook his head, "I don''t know." She didn''t know what was going on. When I woke up, I was saved by everyone. The village was not attacked by the dragon. Although she couldn''t figure it out, she was very satisfied. As long as it''s OK. Nothing else matters. Lin fan has been observing his daughter''s whereabouts. "As long as I put the eggs in front of my daughter, I can meet them, and I won''t reveal my whereabouts. It''s really smart." Think of it and do it. He fell to the front and put the egg in a more prominent place, directly on a stone. It''s very conspicuous. If you can''t see it, you can only say It''s not a good look. He watched in the dark. It wasn''t long. Four beautiful figures appear, are very beautiful, any one should live a comfortable life, not in the dangerous outside experience. What a waste. When they passed by the stone, they saw the dragon eggs placed on the stone. They stopped and looked at them curiously. "What kind of egg is this?" Can LAN ask a way. TIA shook her head and said, "I haven''t seen it. I''m curious. There are patterns on it."Olivia frowned and said, "how can there be eggs here? It''s so strange. It''s like something''s going to happen." Everyone looked puzzled. After all, it''s really strange. "Are you hungry?" Can LAN ask a way. "Not hungry." "I just ate something secretly." Kelan said, "if you are hungry, I can roast eggs for you." Sure enough! After staying with Lin Fan for a long time, Kelan also has a lot of research on eating. Moreover, in the wild, when the supplies are not enough, Kelan always uses the food nearby to satisfy his hunger. The dragon egg placed on the stone seems to understand what Kelan said. There was a slight shiver. But LAN rubs an eye, "just this egg seemed to move next, did you see?" "No "Neither do I." Everyone shook their heads. This makes Kelan doubt whether he has just been dazzled. She went up to the egg and held it in her hand, muttering. "This egg looks strange. What kind of egg is it?" Chapter 618 Just when Kelan was holding the eggs. An amazing scene happened. The palm of the dragon''s egg is shining. Click! The eggshell cracked. When Kelan is at a loss. A young dragon appeared. "Ah! Dragon... " Can LAN exclaimed, want to hatch out the little dragon throw away, after all, this is a very troublesome thing, if let the Dragon know, there are human feeding the dragon, will be revenge. For the dragon people, the dragon people are noble and absolutely not allowed to be raised by human beings. Otherwise, there will be endless pursuit. So. Dragon warriors are very rare. Even if they have ever appeared, they are terrible in their own strength, or they have reached some kind of agreement with the dragon clan. Or a male dragon is willing to be ridden by a female human. You ride me during the day. I ride you at night. Fair. Friendly. However, when Kelan is ready to throw away the young dragon, the young dragon bites Kelan''s finger, the contract pattern appears, and the master servant contract is concluded. The dragon emperor also wants his daughter to conclude a fair contract with the other party. But think of Lin Fan''s strength is too terrible, if you know it, you will definitely have an opinion, so after thinking about it, it seems that the master servant contract is not lost. "This..." Can LAN silly eyes, dull looking at the situation in front of her, she did not react, did not expect that young dragon and he concluded a master servant contract, which let him for a time do not know how to do. Silver was shocked and said: "Kelan, this young dragon has signed a contract with you, and it is also a master servant contract. You will be her master in the future." She was stunned. I didn''t expect her sister to conclude a contract with young dragon. And it was the young dragon who signed it. I can''t believe it if I didn''t see it with my own eyes. "I..." But LAN wants to say a lot, but she doesn''t know what to say. This young dragon is pink in front of us. After concluding the contract, we can see that the young dragon is waving its wings, swallowing the eggshell one by one, then patting its stomach, and making a few lovely calls. As if very satisfied. Olivia said, "no one will believe it if it is said." "I know, but if we let the Dragon know, we might be hunted down." But LAN is very worried about this situation. If she knew it would be like this, she would never touch this dragon egg. Olivia said: "no, you sign a master servant contract. If you have something to do, she will die. Even if the dragon clan is very dissatisfied, it won''t be good." Can LAN helpless way: "can still feel a little worried." The pink dragon flies into Kelan''s arms, shakes his head, closes his eyes, and enjoys the beauty. If you look carefully, you can find that the young dragon''s eyelashes are very long. Sure enough, the characteristics of female dragons are very obvious. But LAN looks down at the young dragon. It''s really cute. She can''t help touching it. She just wants to roast the egg. She really has no insight and doesn''t recognize it at first. TIA, Olivia, silver nodded to Kelan. "We''ll always be with you. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Good sisters inspire. Kelan said, "well, I know." Then they began to chatter. Are thinking about the future career title of Kelan. Now it''s the swordsman. Now there are dragons. It''s better to be called Dragon swordsman, or dragon swordsman It''s hard to hear. This is something worth pondering and needs to be carefully considered. Lin Fan didn''t expect that this young dragon was so good-looking. He often said to Lao Zhang that it must be delicious if it looks so cute. Think about the special reason. The bad dragon meat must have been ugly when I was a child. That''s why it tastes bad. For example, this young dragon is so beautiful that its meat quality will be very good when it grows up. How can you think that. This is my daughter''s pet, and they have all agreed to the requirements of the dragon clan. It''s a pity that Lao Zhang will not be able to eat dragon meat in the future. If Lao Zhang also likes to eat dragon meat, he will be very sad to know that he can''t eat it later. The village. Lin fan into a normal life, nothing to play iron, farming, life is such a normal, not too big waves. It''s a small village, after all. It doesn''t happen as often as it does in the city. Time flies. Years passed. Lin Fan''s life is still very calm, because he let his body grow old. Now he looks more like a middle-aged man with the temperament of a farmer. As long as he is not blind, he can find that Lin fan is an authentic farmer from his rough hands.Kelan came back several times. He also asked her that there was something wrong with the taste of the meat, which was not as good as before. Lin Fan laughed and told her that the little animals were gone, and it seemed that he would not come out anywhere. The young dragon has grown up and can ride her around. But it''s strange. This dragon is pink. He has never seen it before. He found that this pink dragon is also good. It contains several elements. If you have to describe it, you can praise it with the words of human praising others. Genius dragon. But the news that Kelan owns the dragon can''t be hidden. The whole continent is shocked. After all, the dragon race is invincible to any race. Now there''s a man domesticating a dragon. It''s not scary. It''s been a long time since the Dragon Warrior appeared. But Kelan''s organization is still an adventure group, not a guild. If they want to become a guild, they need to recruit people and add other members. They don''t want to be in so much trouble. It''s always been their sisters. Even so. Their adventure group also has a name in the outside world and belongs to a force that can not be underestimated. The Locke empire. The Norra family. Olivia''s family. This time, the norla family came back. The patriarch was in critical condition and needed to choose an heir. By right. The title of patriarch should be inherited by Olivia. But there are several younger brothers under her, all of them are cruel characters, and all of them are staring at the title of patriarch. When she left her family to study in the Lanyuan Empire, she wanted to avoid family disputes. But now It''s inevitable. The servants in the family stood respectfully on both sides when they saw the young lady coming back. "Are those three friends of the eldest lady?" "Dragon, that''s a dragon." "I didn''t expect that the young lady''s friend turned out to be a noble dragon warrior." Now Kelan is the most popular no matter where she goes. The reason for this is the dragon. Far away. There were gloomy eyes on them. "What are you doing back here? It''s not very good to stay in the Lanyuan empire. Damn it." A blonde man looked at them with a gloomy face, with anger burning in his heart. He is sure to win the title of patriarch. No one can stop it. During Olivia''s absence, he has already defeated several other competitors to let them know that the title of patriarch belongs to me and has nothing to do with you. The lobby. "Father, I''m back." Olivia salutes. "Well." A simple response. For Olivia, it''s all taken for granted. Then he looked up at his father. He changed a lot from many years ago. He became very weak and grew old. When the oil lamp was exhausted, everyone knew that the head of the norla family had participated in too many battles. There are a lot of dark wounds in the body. Over time. The body has reached its limit. At this point. A figure came outside the door. It''s the blonde man who used to be gloomy in the corner outside. "Sister Olivia, welcome back." The blonde man smiles and salutes Olivia, but for Olivia, she doesn''t like the guy in front of her. KELON Norra. The third son of the family was mean and insidious since childhood. Under his seemingly handsome appearance, he had a dirty heart. Olivia just ignored him. Kailong''s heart is burning with anger. Damned smelly woman, she turns a blind eye to me. When I control the norla family, I want you to kneel down and lick my shoes. Curse in the heart, but the face is showing charming smile. Then. Kailong put his eyes on the three beauties and took the initiative to come forward and said, "Hello, beautiful ladies. Welcome to the norla family. I''m Kailong norla, the third son of the family. It''s a great honor to meet you." TIA and silver look at Koran. Their upbringing is very good, so when they meet this kind of people who take the initiative to say hello, they usually smile back, but now they don''t know what to do, and they have no opinions. It''s just TIA You used to kick someone''s crotch and blow their head with a stick. I didn''t see that you didn''t have your own opinions at that time. But LAN blocks in front of them, the face is expressionless, also just "Er" just. She knows about Olivia''s family. That''s what Olivia said when she was complaining to her after drinking. When Karen saw that they were so impolite, she really wanted to explode in situ. Damn it, Olivia ignored me. Even you dare to ignore me. One day, she will make you look good.Stay in can LAN side of the Dragon seems to feel Kailong malicious, toward him roar. Karen sat on the ground in fright. All of a sudden, he became angry. I feel like I have no face at all. Good job. Dorothy, wait for me. I''m Kailong. I want you to pay the price. I''ll cry and cry and beg me to let you go. Soon. Karen calmed down, continued to pretend, and got up politely. "I was scared to see the dragon for the first time." "But it''s said that the dragon clan doesn''t allow the giant dragon to become a human mount. If you find it, you will get endless revenge from the dragon clan. Aren''t you afraid?" Kailong asks. It seems like a kind of concern. In fact, it is to let everyone know that Olivia will not come to a good end when she stays with the woman who keeps the dragon. The dragon clan will not let her go. Sure enough. When Karen said that. People in the Norra family are worried. What a terrible race the dragon is. Who can stop the dragon''s anger. Once the dragon people think that the Norra family is with the woman who raises the dragon, they will definitely be involved. KELON sees what''s going on. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. That''s what he wants. Chapter 619 Olivia didn''t speak. She knew it was all done by Karen. Ignore him will make him more unscrupulous, so in the face of this guy, just ignore it. "Enough." Kailong wants to say that it''s not enough. Who''s going to say it''s enough. But he found that it was his father who said it. He could only shut up honestly, but he thought, old man, when you are about to die, you have to slap you in front of you. Let you know, I Kailong can''t be beaten and scolded at will. You beat me so well before, I have to get back. "Olivia, as soon as you and your friends come back, take them to rest and remember to go to dinner." Olivia said, "yes, father." Then, she left with her sisters and came back to the house. She always felt very depressed, as if something was pressing heavily on her heart. It was very hard and painful. But she had to come back. Because it''s the responsibility of the eldest daughter of the Norra family. A luxurious house. "You''re not happy." Can LAN ask a way. The sisters all gathered around, and they also found this situation. When they came back here, Olivia looked sad and serious. Olivia said, "it''s depressing here. All kinds of terrible nightmares pour into my mind." Kelan hugged Olivia''s shoulder and patted her back gently. "I can understand your pain. When I was young, I had nightmares all the time. In that dream, I was covered by darkness. My father always protected me. Whenever I thought I was in the dark, he would appear and let me see the light." "And we will always be by your side." TIA, "well, that''s right." Silver, "me too." Olivia was moved and said, "thank you." Leaving her family and going to the Lanyuan empire is the wisest choice for her. If she doesn''t go, she won''t know them. ¡­¡­ "What does she come back for? It''s to fight for the title with me." Karen was very angry, with a fierce light in his eyes. "Kellon, be quiet." A noble woman spoke slowly. Kailong said: "my mother, if she doesn''t come back, the title must be mine, but now she comes back, I''m afraid..." It''s hard to say. That is to say, fear of being robbed of the title. The noble woman said, "it''s really good for Olivia to study at the Royal College of Lanyuan empire. If she comes back alone, you are in danger, but fortunately she comes back with friends, which will be the reason why you will win." "The dragon?" Kailong wondered. "That''s right. It''s really the dragon. Great mage Meilin has observed that the dragon still belongs to the young dragon. According to the news, what they should get is the dragon egg, which hatches out in the end. The dragon people absolutely don''t know about it." Said the woman. Kailong said: "but the dragon clan seems to have completely disappeared these years. There is no sign of the dragon clan at all." At this point. Great mage Meilin came out and said, "it''s OK. If you can''t find the dragon, you can go to Dragon Island. The magic elements of the pink dragon are very complete, and their status in the dragon clan is absolutely different. What''s more, they signed a master servant contract. If the Dragon clan knows, hum..." The smile is insidious. Let people listen, there is a kind of shudder feeling. Kailong has a smile on his face. Yes, if you can''t find a dragon, you can go to Longdao. There are many dragons there. As long as you tell the dragon clan, it''s absolutely no problem. "For your sake, mage Merlin has reached an agreement with the Church of light that the Pope will appear to support you at a special time." I heard what my mother said. Karen was shocked. It''s good to get the support of the Church of light. I didn''t expect that the Pope could support it himself. It''s something he can''t imagine. In his view, these are the things in hand. If it all goes wrong. Then he had the heart to die. "My lord mother, when will we act?" Kailong can''t wait for that day. The woman nodded to the great mage Merlin. Merlin leaves. When you leave, the magic wave gives off the smell of dark elements. The necromancer. Although there is no saying that the necromancer is hostile, many people don''t like to stay with the necromancer. They feel that they are desecrating the corpse. ¡­¡­ Outside the Dragon Island. Mage Meilin borrowed the scroll and went directly to the vicinity of Dragon Island. He has not yet entered the forbidden area. This scroll is not very precious to the Norra family. Of course.These things are very precious to normal people. It''s not what you want. "The forbidden field is really boring." Meilin looked at the sea, quite helpless, in the forbidden magic field, any magic can not be used, even the summoned undead creatures are useless. If there is no forbidden magic field, he directly calls the bone dragon, and everything is gone. He doesn''t know how leisurely and happy he is. Poop! Jump up, jump into the sea, and then swim towards Dragon Island. ¡­¡­ Dragon Island. "Your Majesty, I have something important to report to you, great mage Merlin of the lower Locke empire." Meilin kneels on one knee, respectfully. He doesn''t dare to be presumptuous in Longdao. If you are careless, you can be swallowed by these guys. Long Huang said, "what do you need to report to me?" Meilin said: "Your Majesty, in the Norra family of the Locke Empire, I found that a human should enslave a giant dragon. When I saw this situation, I couldn''t bear it. I asked her to argue that the dragon race is the most noble race in the world. How can it be enslaved by human beings? Unfortunately, the other party didn''t listen. I had no choice but to report to your majesty." "Well?" The Dragon Emperor''s face changed when he heard that our dragon people are no longer out of the mountain, so people outside think that our dragon people are easy to bully. When Meilin saw the expression of the Dragon Emperor, he knew that he had succeeded. Obviously, I was irritated by what I just said. Think about it. How noble the dragon people are. How can they be enslaved by human beings. "Who is she?" Asked the Dragon Emperor. Meilin said: "the friend of Norra''s eldest daughter is a young female swordsman. According to my observation, the great dragon is still a young dragon. It''s really terrible to be enslaved by human beings at such a young age." At the beginning, the Dragon Emperor didn''t think so much. But gradually He found something wrong. Female swordsman. Lin Fan seems to be a daughter. There are also young dragons. All kinds of clues are mixed together, and this situation is mixed with what I think in my mind. But the Dragon Emperor did not show very calm, but said: "well, I already know, you go back." In the face of the Dragon Emperor. Meilin naturally did not dare to say more. She left respectfully. It was enough to achieve the goal he wanted. As for the reward for tip off, she didn''t even think about it. Everyone knows that the dragon is the most stingy. It''s a dream to get good things from the dragon people. But the only thing that made Meilin dissatisfied was that the dragon clan didn''t give him some verbal promises, such as You will be our best friend of the dragon people and so on. Anyone who knows the dragon people knows that. I don''t want anything, but I have a lot of verbal promises. It''s absolutely necessary for a young man to help the dragon family once in a while. The dragon family will say You will be our friend forever. You may always remember it, but for the dragon people, they forget it in the blink of an eye. Looking at each other''s back. The Dragon Emperor just wanted to say It''s despicable to make a report. I don''t care. A few days later. Noble women are eager to see through. At the speed of the dragon race, it takes only one day to get here from the Dragon Island, but now it has been several days. Nothing happened. Recently, all the members of the Norra family are dignified. Be careful. I''m afraid of being involved in the vortex of terror. "Meilin, did you really tell the dragon clan?" Asked the noble woman. Meilin said: "madam, I have really told the Dragon Emperor, but I don''t know why I haven''t come yet." High lady humanity: "can it be the dragon emperor does not believe what you say." Merlin pondered, thinking that it might be possible. "Madam, I''ll go to the dragon clan again." "Well, go and get back." Dragon Island. Meilin is here again. He hates Dragon Island. It''s very painful to swim, but he can''t help it. In order to let the dragon people come out and kill that girl, even if he swims more times, it''s also obligatory. The Dragon Emperor, who is resting, hears that the human is coming again. I''m not happy. It''s really annoying. He insisted on tearing down the last fig leaf of the dragon clan and telling him that I personally gave my daughter to the other party. Even if it was a master servant contract, I agreed. That''s right. In your eyes, the most noble dragon has been eaten by a human. Now you just want to have a good relationship with him. Can you stop bothering him. If you let him know, you would think that we dragon people are dissatisfied.Soon. "Your Majesty, what I have said is true. The great young dragon is suffering. It is urgent for you to rescue him." Said Merlin. Dragon Emperor way: "this emperor knows." Meilin said, "Your Majesty, don''t you believe what I said?" "I believe it." "Then why not go." Meilin couldn''t figure it out. With his understanding of the dragon race, as long as he heard it, no matter whether it was true or false, he would go out to check the situation in person. The Dragon Emperor looked at each other, his mind was very agitated, and the human was really annoyed. Then, he moved his heart to kill. Yes, he destroyed everything directly. "Come here." Said the Dragon Emperor. Merlin heard that. Lean forward. All of a sudden. Let Meilin panic step happened, only to see the Dragon Emperor a dragon breath spit out, instantly cover Meilin, even the cry did not have time to burst out, completely disappeared. "It''s boring. It''s clean now." The Dragon Emperor sighed. If Merlin knew the truth. Absolutely wailing. Isn''t it good to be honest? I don''t want to. Chapter 620 Long Huang thinks that he is very friendly, at least friendly to human beings. He is mainly frightened and afraid to do anything to human beings at will. But he has to say that sometimes, some people are really cheap. Like this guy who calls himself the great mage of Merlin. Do you know me? I don''t know. Even if you give a little report, I don''t want to talk to you. But you have no consciousness at all. What''s more. I don''t know if the young dragon you said was given to others by the Emperor himself? You''ve done this over and over again, making him lose face. Those hidden secrets are about to be exposed. It''s better to kill you in one bite than to keep you. The Dragon Emperor is so decisive. Never procrastinate. In a few days! The noble woman''s face is anxious. The great mage Meilin has been away for some time. Even if she climbs, it''s time to climb back. But up to now, there''s no news at all. "What''s going on?" She was in a hurry and didn''t know what was going on with Merlin. I can''t even do this well. Kailong is her son. If he wants to keep the life he has, he can only keep it if he is in charge of the norla family. If the dead girl takes over. It''s time for their good days to come to an end. But now the situation is really bad. According to the information from the informant, it seems that the damned old guy is going to pass the title to the dead girl. "Mother, the great mage of Merlin has not run away." Kailong thinks that this kind of conjecture is reasonable, otherwise up to now how can''t even see a ghost. "No way, you don''t have to worry about it. Don''t worry, the nobility of the Norra family will only fall on you, not on the girl." Noble women show confidence from beginning to end. She thought she was well prepared. There''s no reason to fail. Inside. But LAN is chatting with the other two sisters. They find that Olivia seems to be in a good mood recently. The smile on her face is brighter than before. What happy things have happened to her. Olivia said, "after a while, we''ll be able to leave." "Well, it''s a little stuffy. It seems that people here don''t like us very much." Said TIA. That''s true. Although these slaves were respectful to them, they felt that they were far away from them. Olivia said, "now that the title has not been determined, these slaves dare not come too close to us in case of revenge." "So it is," said TIA Olivia talked to her father. I know a lot of things. I''m in a better mood. A few days later! At the beginning of the Norra family''s inheritance ceremony, everyone already knows that the Norra family''s successor will be Olivia Norra, which is internal. When Olivia didn''t come back. Kailong solved several other competitors. Everyone in the family thinks that Kailong is the most promising one to inherit the title, but who can think of The old patriarch wants to inherit the position of patriarch to Olivia. I didn''t expect that. The scene. Kailong gritted his teeth. Originally, he wanted to eradicate his opponent with the help of the dragon clan, but who would have thought that the dragon clan didn''t come, and the great mage Meilin who went to Longdao disappeared. There are only two situations. The great mage Merlin has run away. The other is that great mage Meilin was killed by the dragon clan. It''s just impossible to think about it. Forget it. It''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than enough to fail. It''s a big influence on him. The noble woman said in a deep voice, "take it easy. It''s OK. Everything is ready. Just wait quietly." "Well, I know." Karen nodded and listened to her mother. No one can stop him. But now it''s such a time. If there''s no help, I''m afraid I''ll be desperate. The ceremony of nobility is complicated. Kelan feels bored, but now it''s the most important time for her good sister. Even if she feels bored, she is energetic in case of being seen by others, and then she says You see, Olivia''s friends are bored to sleep. An old man in strange clothes, holding a scroll, is telling the history of the Norra family. They are all things that aristocrats should do when they inherit. It''s about the glorious history of the family, in order to let everyone remember and not forget. After a long time. Finally, the situation came. "The next patriarch of the Norra family will inherit the honor and title of the family. She is..."Everyone''s looking forward to it. Look forward to it. Dignified. Kailong can''t sit any more. Damn it, it''s time to come out of the rescue. If we continue like this, we really have no chance. Right now. A voice came. For Kailong, it''s just like the sound of nature. It''s so wonderful and comfortable. "Here comes Pope XIII of the Church of light." I don''t know who called. People at the scene were shocked. The Pope is here. Some old people in the Norra family know that things are turning for the better. They don''t go far with the Church of light. But now that the Pope is here, something is wrong. The old patriarch rose slowly. Although he is the patriarch of the Norra family, he is not enough to see in front of the Pope. There is a big difference between the two. There is no comparability. Everyone looked in that direction, then in shock. It''s not just the Pope. We all know that the Church of light is very powerful. There are 12 cardinals in all empires, all of whom are doglegs in the hands of the Pope. With absolute strength. It has an amazing position. Everyone felt that the succession ceremony had changed. Karen clenched his fist. Good. That''s great. It''s just in time. Kailong looked at his mother and nodded heavily, hoping to come. He was in a very happy mood, with an indescribable joy. The noble woman nodded slightly, indicating that Kailong was calm. It was not over yet. The old Baron came to the Pope and said respectfully, "welcome to the Pope." "Don''t disturb me. Look at the situation here. Is it like something is going on?" Asked the pope with a smile. The old lord said, "I''m old. The Norra family will have a new patriarch. Today is the handover ceremony. Please consult the emperor." "Well." The Pope nodded. When the Pope comes, he must not let the other party sit down, but let people bring chairs and place them beside him. As for the other three cardinals, they stand behind the pope as if they were loyal guardians. Before the old Duke spoke, the Pope took the initiative to say: "I heard that the three sons of the Norra family are excellent. The purpose of this visit is to invite the three sons to become Deacons of the Church of light." Karen, sitting there, stares. He seemed very confused. What are you talking about? Who wants to be a deacon, I Kailong inherit the title, that is the grand duke, stay in their own territory, to wind, rain, rain, in addition to the king of the Locke Empire, who can control me. However. He''s not a fool. The Pope is saying this now to make the old Baron understand that your successor, I think, is very good. At this point. People who heard the Pope say this were shocked. Then he whispered. "Did you hear that the Pope wanted to make kairon the deacon of the Church of light?" "It''s amazing." "Yes." "If Kailong becomes the deacon of the Church of light, he can use the power of the Church of light, but it will be a great time." The Church of light is powerful. There are so many mainland empires that several empires are supported by the Church of light. So it''s not too much to say that the Pope is above all people. The old Baron''s face was expressionless, but he looked at Kailong''s mother. The Pope of the Church of light appeared at this moment inexplicably, which was definitely what he had said before. "I don''t know who is the heir in my heart? Say it. " Asked the Pope, smiling. He has spoken to this extent. If you don''t understand. There''s something wrong with the brain. The old Baron said, "Olivia, Karen, come here." Then Olivia came. As for Kailong, he held his head high with a smile on his lips. He already thought that he would inherit the title. The pope had already come. It was a sure thing. The Locke Empire has a good relationship with the church. If we really want to make the Pope dissatisfied, we can talk about it directly with the king. Can the king''s words not be as useful as the Pope''s? Any empire''s relationship with the church is based on security. In the face of any danger. The Church of light will send its members to help. And the belief in light goes deep into the hearts of the common people. If you offend the Church of light, you can imagine the result.The Pope looked at the two future heirs of the Norra family. He had to say that Olivia made him bright and powerful. As for kairon, he looked good. It''s a pity It''s really weak. It''s just rubbish. The old Baron slowly raised his hand and said, "my title will be inherited by Olivia Norra." In an uproar! Just ready to boil, when Kailong heard these words, it was like a basin of cold water pouring down from the top of his head. His whole body was cold, and his soul was cold, from the beginning to the end. He jerked up. His eyes were round. I can''t believe looking at the people sitting there. Even the pope with a smile on his face, whose smile had solidified, turned his head unnaturally and looked at the old Duke. "Your choice doesn''t seem to be very wise." Said the Pope. "But for me, it''s a wise choice. She can lead the Norra family to glory," he said At this point. The Norra family cheered. A lot of people are behind Olivia. They are full of a sense of fear of him. In the family, what he has done is obvious to all. The servants are afraid of him, but miss Olivia is very friendly to them. The Pope rose. I feel like I have no face. He has spoken to this extent, but the other party still doesn''t understand. This is a kind of provocation to the Church of light. "Take care of yourself." With that, he left directly. It''s just Chapter 621 When the Pope passed by Koran. See the pink dragon. "Dragon people..." The Pope stops and looks at the dragon. The dragon clan is really terrible. Even if he is the Pope, sometimes he can''t compete with the dragon clan. Strength is terrible. It''s not who''s strength is terrible, but the giant dragons in the dragon clan are terrible. Can LAN block in front of the pet dragon, looking directly at each other, even if the other is the Pope, she is not afraid. Olivia saw the Pope stop in front of her sister and ran to her. "Do dragon people know that you keep giant dragons as pets?" Asked the Pope. Silver said, "we found her." The pope said, "the elves..." Silver said, "Your holiness, my mother is the queen of the elves." She wanted the Pope to know that her mother was the queen of the elves, and then not pursue the matter. Unfortunately She belittled the Pope''s power in the outside world. The elves are indeed a huge race, but compared with the Church of light, they still can''t. The pope also liked to raise dragons, but he never got them. If he hadn''t met Lin fan, he was fearless, but now he knows that there is a kind of person in the world, called Lin fan, who is very terrible. In this matter, he learned to keep a low profile and to ask the bottom of the matter. He would never act at will if he did not make things clear. Olivia said, "Your holiness, these are all my friends at the Royal College. If you offend your holiness, I hope the Pope will forgive you." The pope said, "no offense, just to see who she is." It''s TIA. Tiya respectfully said: "Your holiness, I come from the diano family of the Lanyuan empire. My name is Tiya, the second daughter of the Grand Duchess." "Oh, the Grand Duchess of diano, your father has seen me, but he is not very familiar with me." Said the Pope. That''s what the Pope is all about. Your father is the grand duke. He is very honored to meet me, but I have no impression of him. After all, he is only the grand duke. If he is a king, maybe he can make some connections. "And you, the little girl who raised the Dragon without permission, who are you?" The Pope asked. He didn''t think of the seriousness of the matter yet. He still felt that he was a powerful and overbearing Pope. No matter who it is, you have to be respectful when you see me. What kind of Duchess? Duchess. In the eyes of the Pope, it''s no different from civilians. Kelan doesn''t like the Pope. He doesn''t feel like a good man. "My name is Kelan, the daughter of a farmer. I''m the common people in your eyes." "Civilians?" The Pope was very surprised when he heard that, and then said with a smile, "the common people dare to raise giant dragons. If the dragon people know about it, have you ever thought about the consequences?" But wait Farmers? In the past, the pope would never have had any questions about the word "farmer.". But since I met Lin fan. He found that the word "farmer" had an unspeakable sense of fear. A little flustered! Hold on! Don''t be nervous. Can LAN way: "she is we meet on the road, if not we save her, she may have been eaten by other wild animals." Standing behind Kelan, the Dragon shows a fierce look at the Pope, as if he wants to scream, a small dragon breath directly spray to death. "Well, that makes sense." The Pope''s tone suddenly changed and nodded, as if he agreed with Kelan, "you sign a master servant contract, but no dragon is willing to sign this contract." Olivia said: "Dear Pope, it''s not Kelan who wants to sign the master servant contract, but the master servant contract signed by this young dragon after it hatches." The pope had long suspected it. I heard what Olivia said. There was a slight tremor in my heart. At a glance, he saw that this young dragon was definitely not an ordinary member of the dragon family. His all element talent and magic talent were amazing and terrible. He also said that it was a dragon egg found in the wild. To tell you the truth, it was impossible. Even if there are dragon people giving birth outside, when they are in danger, they will do their best to send the eggs back to the Dragon Island instead of staying outside. Moreover, if there was a terrible existence, how could the dragon egg stay there alone? It must have been taken away long ago. There is only one possibility. It was someone who deliberately left the eggs there. Moreover, the master servant contract was signed by the dragon people on purpose. He didn''t believe that a dragon was willing to sign a master servant contract without being forced. Those who can do this, I''m afraid It''s getting closer to the truth. At this point.The Pope thought of what Lin fan had said to him. He had a daughter who needed to study. He took 1000 gold coins from him. It must be the academy that could consume so much. Count it carefully. It seems to be right for the time. The Pope is a little nervous. Hold on. "It turns out that you are a farmer''s daughter, but you are both a demon and a martial arts practitioner. You have excellent talent. Your father seems great to be able to cultivate such an excellent you." The Pope sighed. The tone is much softer. Olivia was a little confused. Some didn''t understand the Pope. Just now, he was still gloomy and angry, but now he was very gentle and gave people a kind of illusion, as if the scene in front of him was so unreal. Others mentioned his father and said that his father was great, but Lan was very happy and proud. She had previously had an opinion of the Pope, but with the Pope''s praise of her father, that opinion disappeared. "Your holiness, my father is really great. She brought me up and brought me out of the village to study. I don''t think I can ever repay him for his kindness." It''s not far away. Karen looked at the situation there with a glimmer of hope. The pope must be attacking them. There''s nothing wrong with it. It must be so. Come on, Pope. Teach these smelly girls a lesson. They''re robbing me of my title. Then she looked at her mother. Found that his mother also nodded to him. The meaning is very clear. I think the same as you think. If anyone can change all this now, only the Pope can. Waiting quietly. Things will move in the direction he wants to. At this point. The Pope asked, "such a great father deserves everyone''s admiration. Can you tell me your father''s name?" That''s what the Pope wants to know. "No But LAN shakes her head. The pope said, "why?" Kelan said: "my father is just an ordinary farmer. I can''t tell his name to others. Even if I offend people outside in the future, it won''t involve my father." The Pope has a smile on his face, but he is very anxious in his heart. Damn, it''s not good to say a name. I just want to know the name so that I can do the next thing. "Well, can you tell me your full name? I hope I can remember you as a gifted child." Said the Pope. Kelan said: "my name is Lin Kelan..." Boom! The Pope just feels like he''s got a cracked head and a lot of thunder. Lin! This kind of surname is rare, at least for the time being. The terrible guy is Lin. There are too many similarities. Even if the other party doesn''t say it, he already knows that the girl in front of him is his daughter. Oops! Damn it! How could you come here and just come? It''s against the other side. It''s a bit unpleasant. For the Pope, this situation is a bit complicated. Hold on! It has to be steady. The pope said: "good name. I hope I can see you in the ranks of the strong in the future. As you said before, I already understand that this young dragon really met you to avoid danger. Even if the dragon people knew it, they would be grateful to you." Can LAN way: "really?" In fact, she was very worried about this situation. Now when she heard what the pope said, she was relieved, as if she had been comforted by a big man. The Pope firmly said: "well, it''s true. I''m the Pope. I know more than you. Although the dragon clan is very strong and overbearing, it''s not unreasonable. You''ve been raising this young dragon for some time. Have you ever seen the dragon clan come to you?" "No "That''s right. Even if you sign the master servant contract, if the dragon is unwilling to sign it, the dragon will feel it. Now that there is no such situation, it means that your baby dragon is OK." "Thank you, your holiness." I heard that. The Pope is in a bit of a hurry. Auntie, madam, don''t call me the Pope. Just call me the Pope. If you do this, let your father know that my friendship with your father will be affected. However. Pope is still very calm, he also knows that Lin fan does not want to expose himself, so he did not continue to talk with Kelan, but with the other three girls. The tone was very friendly. Friendly people are not real. This move is called "striking the West with the East". It will never make you feel that the Pope is actually kneeling and licking someone on purpose. It will make you feel that the Pope is really amiable.After all, I''m the Pope, and I want to save face. Anyway, your father is not here. I should show it, or I have to show it. There''s a bit of a mess right now. Just now, the Pope was very dissatisfied with the old Duke''s decision and showed that angry expression. Your daughter and that one''s daughter are friends. You have the closest relationship. I, the Pope, have been caught in the middle. I''m not a real person. The situation must be reversed. Otherwise, it will be very difficult. The impact on me is also a little big. After figuring out the key problem, the Pope nodded to them with a smile, then turned around and continued to walk towards the old Duke. When Karen saw this scene, he was about to jump up and down. The Pope is finally going to do his best. Order the old Baron to relinquish his title to me with absolute authority. Even if the king knew what he could do, he was not obedient. Thinking of this Kailong laughs foolishly, as if victory is in sight and the light of hope is in front of him. Chapter 622 When the old Baron came, he knew that the pope must have come for the sake of the heir to the title. Then he saw that the Pope wanted him to give the title to kairon. He did not know what Kailong and his mother had promised the Pope, but it was absolutely not simple, and it might even hurt the foundation of the Norra family. It''s just No matter how much pressure he faces, he will not inherit the title to Kailong. He is fair, just and strict in educating his children so that they can inherit the nobility of the Norra family and lead the family to a more prosperous future. See the Pope come back. The old Baron endured the anger in his heart and wanted to roar. Outsiders have no right to interfere in the affairs of our Norra family heirs. But wait It''s my mistake, or my eyes are dazzled. The previous angry Pope even smiles at him. Before the old Duke spoke. The pope said, "my Lord, I was just joking with you. It''s just a test for your Norra family." "The test?" The old Baron was puzzled. I can''t understand what the other person is saying. At this point. When the Pope returned to his seat, the Norra family were puzzled and did not know what had happened. The angry Pope is ready to leave. But I came back halfway. What happened. Inexplicably. Then someone noticed that there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. He had a bad feeling. Did the Pope want to The faces of the people who supported Olivia changed. Pale! If so, I really can''t go back. Then the Pope rose. "Ladies and gentlemen, what just happened is just a test. Don''t be nervous." With a smile, the pope said slowly: "the Norra family has a history of hundreds of years. Once the Locke Empire suffered the greatest turbulence. Just when everyone thought that the Locke Empire no longer existed, it was the Norra family that stood up and saved the broken Locke Empire at the cost of almost extermination." "In the eyes of the Church of light, the Norra family has carried out the spirit of loyalty, bravery, fearlessness and dedication, which is worthy of the respect of the Church of light." "So As the Pope of the Church of light, I personally came at the ceremony of the Norra family''s selection of successors, representing the reverence of the 13th Pope of the Church of light to the Norra family. " "Just now, when the old Duke decided Olivia as her successor, I was very angry. I hoped that he could change his decision with the influence of the Church of light, but the old Duke refused, even if he offended the Church of light." "From here I can see the chivalry of the old Baron, which is the great spirit of justice, bravery and fearlessness of power." The Pope is worthy of being a member of the church. He is good at talking and is used to being praised by others, but he is not soft hearted when he praises others. Look at The pale old Duke, whose face was flushed by the Pope''s mouth, was reborn as if he were shining back. The old prince is really excited. He really did not expect that the pope should have such a high evaluation of the Norra family. After this incident, the Norra family will spread all over the continent. He would never see such glory in his life. I didn''t expect to see it, even see it and feel it with my own eyes at such a time. Now. The whole Norra family is boiling. Blood is boiling. We are even proud of our identity. We are members of the Norra family. The Church of light should treat the Norra family like this. This is a glory, a supreme glory. It''s going to spread across the continent. No one will be unaware of the glory of the Norra family. Karen blinked and wondered. What do you mean? It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with my succession. What are you talking about? The prelude is a bit boring. The Pope was very satisfied with the situation at the scene. Good! The conflict with Norra has just been successfully resolved by me. I am still the great Pope. The old Baron got up, trembled, bowed to the Pope and said, "thank you very much, your holiness. I''m sorry for what I just did. The Pope is always just and fair." The pope said, "don''t be ashamed, my Lord. Your spirit is obvious to all." At this time, the old Baron had the impulse to burst into tears. The Pope pressed his hand for silence, and then said, "Olivia, as the eldest daughter of the Norra family, graduated from the Royal College of the Lanyuan empire. No matter in strength, spirit and prestige, she is worthy of the next head of the Norra family.""It''s a test to just give the deacon to Kailong. It''s to see how the old Duke chooses between them. At last, the old Duke chooses the wisest successor, so he withdraws the idea of giving the deacon to Kailong." "His presence is a disgrace to the Norra family." "According to my investigation, Kailong wantonly tortured and killed his servants, and he committed many evils outside. I suggest the old Baron kick out the black sheep of the norla family. After all, his existence is the stain of the norla family." The old Baron said: "the Pope is right. I have known what he has done for a long time. I just give him the chance to change, but I didn''t expect that he has not changed." Then. See old Baron way: "today, remove Kailong Norra from the family." All of a sudden. The crowd cheered. People who have been bullied by Kailong, all cast a look of schadenfreude, did not expect to have today''s end. Let you arrogant, let you domineering. See how you are still rampant. Standing there, waiting for the celebration of Kailong, hearing these words, the whole person has been dumbfounded, eyes wide open, which is different from what he thought. The script is clearly not like this. As if to think of something radical, Kailong gushed blood, his eyes gradually lost consciousness, and then passed out directly. Even the noble woman stood up trembling. She looked at the pope in disbelief. As if to say something. But she found that in the eyes of the Pope, there was a kind of cold warning, as if to tell her that if you dare to talk nonsense, you will die Patta! The noble woman slumped in her chair. The whole person is like a lost soul. The Pope felt that it was not enough. In order to make up for what he had just done, he felt that he had to do something. "The old prince''s health is not very good, and I come here this time, in addition to watching the inheritance ceremony of the Norra family, and giving the holy light to the old Duke to heal his body." The Pope raised his hand to the old Duke. The palm of his hand was full of holy light, which covered the old Duke''s body. Then he saw the sick old Duke and gradually recovered. The old Baron looked at his hands in disbelief. He was in good spirits. "Thank you, the great Pope, for the light." The old Baron said gratefully. The pope said with a smile, "the blessing of the light has arrived. It''s time for us to leave." ¡­¡­ Olivia didn''t say a word from beginning to end. Since the Pope came back there. She didn''t understand what happened and why. Kelan, they are very happy. I''m really happy. Originally, I thought the Pope was standing on the side of Kailong. I didn''t expect that the turning point was so fast. It turned out that all the previous tests were tests. It was so scary. TIA said: "I didn''t expect the Pope to be so good. It''s really fair and great." Kelan said: "yes, I thought he was the enemy. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. The Church of light can represent the element of light. It must be holy and just. The Pope is really a respectable person." Pretending not to look at their Pope, when he passed by here, he had been listening. Hear Kelan praise him. The Pope''s heart was full of tears. Is it easy for me? Fortunately, my eloquence is not simple, otherwise it will really go wrong. If you don''t have anything to do, go home and praise me. It''s better to praise in front of your father, let me appear in your father''s mind several times, and brush the sense of existence well. Pope''s position seems to be very high-end, but in fact it is very dangerous. If he is careless, he will get the problem. He has kept in mind the looks of the three girls around Kelan. Olivia! TIA! Silver! The norras, the dianos, the elves. In the future, as long as there are people in the Church of light who dare to provoke these people and don''t have to worry about them, as the Pope, he will be the first to abandon these guys. Think about it carefully. It seems that we should have a good relationship with these families in the future. Yes! When you go back, you should immediately ask if the people of the Church of light have any cooperation with these families, or if there is a conspiracy that can''t be seen. As long as there is a conspiracy that can''t be seen, stop it. You can''t play with this thing. It''s easy to go wrong. Outside. The pope said sternly to a cardinal, "go and erase her memory. The Church of light is sacred. It never does these sneaky things, you know?" "Yes, your holiness." Said the cardinal respectfully. The voice just dropped. The cardinal disappeared, and the cardinals who followed the Pope were all saintly strong. What they wanted to do would not be found as long as there were no strong men at the same level.And the Norra family? I''m sorry. There is no such thing as that. Now is the highlight of the Norra family. Not long after the Pope left, the bards raised by the Norra family set out in all directions of the mainland. They want to celebrate the Pope''s high opinion of the Norra family. Let the whole continent know. In the Locke Empire, there was a Norra family that even the Pope praised. That kind of evaluation was the highest and the highest glory. Recorded in the events of the Church of light. That''s something that even the king of the empire can''t do. It can be passed on forever. The village. As usual, Lin fan is striking iron and planting on the ground. When he has nothing to do, he will feel the whole world and look for the whereabouts of the God of darkness. It''s just that the sense of darkness is far from what he needs. Not even as powerful as the undead monarch. It''s a pity. "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Take your time. Even if it doesn''t appear, it''s OK. My daughter hasn''t grown up yet." Lin Fan said to himself. With a smile on his face. Chapter 623 No matter how busy the outside world is, Kelan always remembers that there is a close relative in her hometown waiting for her to come back. So. No matter how tired she was and how many important things she had to do, she would make time to come back to accompany her father. Every time Kelan goes back to the village. The villagers are happy. Especially the children, look forward to every day, the most anticipated day is when Kelan sister comes back, every time Kelan sister comes back, they will bring back a lot of fun things. "Thank you, sister Kelan." A group of children yelled happily, with the most brilliant smile on their faces, and then gathered together with fun toys to share. But LAN looked at the scene in front of her, with a smile on her face. Maybe that''s why my father always wanted to stay in the village. It''s really good here. You can feel at ease. It''s as if all the troubles can go away. If she can, she also wants to stay in the village all her life and not go anywhere, but she wants to be stronger to protect the most important people in her heart. When I used to stay in the village. She thought that the world, like the village, was peaceful and warm. But when she integrated into the outside world, she found that her previous ideas were too naive, too dangerous outside, full of intrigue, all kinds of people have. I want to protect the best things in my heart. Absolute strength is needed. It''s getting stronger. Only to be stronger. Lin fan doesn''t know Kelan''s idea. If he knows, he will touch Kelan''s head and smile. If the task is not completed, he will leave. You really don''t have to fight like this. As long as you have me to protect you, you can live a safe and happy life. But people depend on themselves. Thinking of Lao Zhang Well, Lao Zhang depends on me. He can''t do without me. Inside. "Dad, it''s not as good as it used to be." Can LAN clip meat, put in the mouth to taste, taste some not right, with her previous taste has obvious difference. Lin Fan said, "is that right?" "Well, isn''t there any meat before?" Can LAN ask a way. Lin Fan looks at the Dragon outside the door, thoughtful and meaningful Squatting outside, the pink jujulong, who was surrounded by villagers, shivered. Just now, it seemed that she was locked by a terrible breath. That kind of crisis made her feel frightened. It''s terrible. But soon. That feeling is gone. "Illusion, it must be illusion." Want to understand this situation, the Dragon lay leisurely, do not want to do anything, lying peacefully is the safest. Lin Fan said with a smile: "yes, those small animals have disappeared. I think they are going to spend the winter and find a place to hide. Maybe they won''t be able to eat them in the future." If the Dragon Emperor knew Lin Fan''s idea, he would cry bitterly and be grateful. Although you said that we dragon people were small animals, thank you for not eating our kindness. According to his speed, how long the dragon people will survive is unknown, which is hard to say. It''s not so good anyway. But LAN way: "good pity, still promise to bring those dried meat to them." Lin Fan smiles. He can''t help but keep his word. Since he says that he won''t eat the dragon people in the future, he must keep his word. How can he cheat others. This kind of behavior is abominable. Talking, talking. Kelan said: "Dad, I found that during this period of time, we do things very smoothly, as if someone is helping us." Lin Fan said: "that''s not very good. If you encounter danger outside, I will be very distressed." "Dad, I know. It''s just that I always feel strange. Many things have become very simple." But LAN doesn''t want to tell her father that she is in danger outside. She doesn''t want her father to worry about her. Lin Fan said with a smile: "safety is good, I just hope you can live in peace, not too hard, too tired, take your time, don''t worry." "Well." Night! Lin Fan summoned will and asked about his daughter. He wanted to know who was helping his daughter. Before long, he already knew who it was. It''s from the Church of light. The Pope directly arranged for two cardinals to follow. These two are Saint level strong men. Basically be able to bully, no wonder can LAN say things become particularly simple, someone help can not be simple? It''s just that it doesn''t work. He wants his daughter to grow up instead of being protected in the greenhouse, which will not help Kelan. The Church of light. The Pope is wearing his lovely pajamas, ready to go to bed. Since signing the contract with the Lord of the abyss, his life has become colorful, not to mention comfortable.With the highest power. Enjoying the service of others. All of a sudden! A cold wind blowing, the night wind is always so noisy, the Pope shivered, as if something terrible appeared, startled the Pope. Habitually turn around and look back. No familiar figure. A closer look, it turns out that the window is not closed, laughing with self mockery. It''s really a fuss. I think he is the Pope. What can he be afraid of. It''s really No more. It''s not good to talk too much. It''s true to go to bed early. The Pope comes to the window. There is a table in front of the window. The Pope needs to lean forward to get to the window when he is ready to close it. Lin Fan appeared behind him and patted him on the shoulder, "pork..." The Pope shuddered at the sound. What''s more. The posture at this time is a little strange. The Pope''s body tilts towards the front, and Lin Fan stands behind But this is nothing to the Pope. Pope side open body position, "frighten me to jump, almost be scared to death." "Yes? I''m sorry. I have something to ask for you. " Lin Fan said. The Pope is used to this kind of situation for a long time. Last time, he came to find himself in the middle of the night, and he didn''t get used to it. Fortunately, he was very tolerant and didn''t panic in the face of these things. Calm down! "What''s the matter?" The Pope is very curious. All he wants to do is to have a good relationship with Lin Fan and become his best friend, but this road is a bit difficult. Even now, he didn''t walk into Lin Fan''s heart. He''s all like this, not to mention the abyss Lord Archimonde. That guy hasn''t seen Lin Fan for several years. He''s not as good as him. Lin Fan said, "did you send someone to protect my daughter?" Hearing these words, the Pope was very happy. He was very excited. It seems that what he did was known by the other party. Well, actually, you don''t have to thank me. All of these should be done. "Yes, since I knew that she was your daughter, I sent two cardinals to protect themselves. Even if they were in danger, they would let the cardinal solve the most important role." Said the Pope. He would like to hear Lin Fan''s thanks. Lin fan is curious: "how do you know?" The Pope told Lin Fan what happened at that time in great detail, basically without any omission, and even added a lot of information, which made the statement very rich. After hearing these things. Lin Fan said: "I didn''t expect that you are really smart. You can find these problems from these details. It''s amazing." The Pope smiles. It''s a good feeling to be praised by Lin fan. I hope this feeling can continue. Don''t suddenly disappear. But just when the Pope was in the atmosphere of joy, Lin Fan''s words completely pushed the Pope into the abyss. "It''s not good for you to help Kelan like this." Lin Fan said. The Pope looked at Lin fan, as if to hell, some understand what Lin Fan said in the end, I sent two cardinals in the past, not only did not do well, but also said there was a problem. To be honest. It''s a bit of a blow to the Pope. It''s like when a child gets 100 full marks in the exam, but his parents don''t care. They have to say why they can''t work harder and get 101. "Well, it seems that I''m not good enough." Said the Pope. If someone said these words to him, the pope would have been speechless for a long time. How could he tolerate this situation? I''m kind-hearted to protect your daughter, but you''re talking such nonsense to me. It''s too heartbreaking. But now he is facing Lin fan. Even if he feels aggrieved, he can''t show it. After all, he really wants to make friends with Lin fan. To put it simply, he completely binds Lin Fan''s thighs. Lin Fan said: "no, in fact, what you do is to hope that my daughter can be safe. I can understand and I know that you are good for her. But I hope she can face some difficulties and grow up in them. Can you understand what I mean?" The Pope looked at Lin Fan and nodded, "I understand." Lin Fan said with a smile: "well, that''s good. I hope she will suffer more. Only in this way can she reverse her predicament and rise in it." If Kelan knew Lin Fan''s real idea, he would be absolutely surprised. Dad, that''s not what you told me at home. But you said that I hope I can be less dangerous, more safe, safe and alive. The Pope sighed: "I didn''t expect it to be like this. I feel a strong paternal love from here. With a father like you, I still worry about what can''t rise." "But I have a suggestion. I don''t know if it''s feasible."The Pope pondered, as if he was thinking about something. As the Pope, in order to hold Lin Fan''s thigh tightly, he also tried his best to think of all kinds of ways. Lin Fan said, "please say that if it helps, I agree with it." The pope said: "I have seen Kelan, who is very brave and determined. But now some dangers, in fact, can no longer constitute a danger to them. How about I let the church strongmen pretend to be strong enemies, set up the overall situation, lure them into the game, step by step from the weak to the strong, look for hope in the desperate situation, and prove themselves in the hope "It seems OK. Can you tell me more about it?" Lin fan asked. The Pope smiles. "No problem. Just now I''ve thought about everything that can happen." Chapter 624 Lin Fan likes to listen to others. He can get what he wants from others'' wisdom. Now the Pope is very smart. He wanted to hear what the pope had to say. The pope said: "our church of light has always been promoting justice, propagating light and eradicating evil. We can let the people of the church eliminate the bandits or evil guys on the line of Kelan''s experience, and then let the people of the church play these bad guys and cause some trouble to Kelan." "In terms of opponents, I suggest that they should be a little bit better than Kelan, so that they can have the hope of victory, but this hope is not too big, they need to make great efforts to achieve it." After hearing this, Lin Fan nodded his head and felt that what he said was reasonable. "It seems that it''s really good." The pope said: "of course, I still have the idea of continuity, which is to contain Kelan''s ideas. When they solve the problems in front of them, they will find some clues, and these clues will lead to more dangers and the ultimate enemy." Lin Fan looked at the pope in surprise. He didn''t expect that the Pope was really smart. He thought things were comprehensive and really good. "Who is the ultimate enemy?" Then I looked at the Pope and thought, does the Pope want to be the ultimate enemy? Seeing Lin Fan''s eyes, the Pope waved his hand and said, "as the Pope of the Church of light, this kind of role is not very suitable for me. When I think about it carefully, I find that Archimonde, the Lord of the abyss, is very suitable." "Did he?" "Yes, the power of the abyss is evil to ordinary people, and it is easier to inspire Kelan''s determination to fight against evil." The Pope gave Archimonde the role of being beaten. Since this is the need of the plot, no matter how strong Archimonde is, he will be eliminated in the end. Of course. It''s impossible to die. But it''s inevitable to get beaten up. Archimonde, as a distant Lord, has a supreme position. Being bullied in this way is against his dignity. It''s just to see who beat him up. Lin Fan''s daughter wants to beat you, so she''s not a good hero. "Yes, I can." Lin Fan agreed. The pope said, "as long as you are satisfied, I am honored to help Kelan grow up." At this time, Archimonde stayed in the abyss. He didn''t know what had happened. He didn''t need to appear for the time being. The final enemy only appeared at the end. And then get a good beating, that''s it. Early in the morning. The village. Lin Fan got up and was active. Last night, he discussed with the Pope for a long time and found that the Pope''s idea was really good. If he was asked to think about it, he would never think of these things. "Good morning, Dad." "Good morning." Can LAN rare enjoy the quiet of the village, this is impossible outside, outside, open your eyes to face new things, it is difficult to have a rest. That''s the way to strength. It''s full of hardships. No one knows what will happen next. Time flies. Kelan, who hasn''t been in the village for long, leaves. She wants to go back to her companion and continue to experience. Occasionally, she just relaxes her depression. When she returns to her hometown and stays with her relatives, she can feel the only warmth in the world. Lin Fan watched Kelan leave, and returned to a single state. His life is relatively simple. Every day is doing very boring things, but for Lin fan, these seem to be very boring, in fact, particularly interesting. On this day. A group of uninvited visitors came to the village. It looked like a caravan. He led several carriages, which seemed to be covered with black cloth. The leader was a middle-aged man. He was a little short, with a noble moustache and expensive jewelry rings on his ten fingers. At first glance, he knew why he looked like a big brother because he was so short. Because he has money The villagers were surprised to see such a situation. They must be the rich masters in the city. Lin Fan took a look. It seems to be a long journey, passing by the village to supply. This kind of situation is rare. Of course, it is also the source of income for some villagers, who can make a little money. The iron is beating. Gradually. Lin Fan put down the hammer in his hand and looked up at the carriage. Just now, he felt as if someone was calling for help. The longing hope was very strong. He went towards the carriage. No one noticed him. It should be these people who never think that the civilians in small villages dare to touch their goods. He opened the corner of the black cloth and found that it was an iron cage. In the iron cage, there were many women with fur fox ears. Some of them were still small, some of them had grown up. They were all dressed in coarse cloth, and their faces were tired, as if they had suffered a lot along the way.With the black cloth lifted a little bit. The snow fox people who are locked in the iron cage look at Lin Fan angrily, as if they regard Lin Fan as the villain who kidnaps them. "I mean no harm." Lin Fan said. Soon. She saw a snow fox woman with a big belly. If she didn''t feel wrong, the feeling she just called for help was sent out by her. This snow fox woman should be asking for help from heaven, but the IQ of her will is generally not very high. Even if she felt it, she would think It''s none of my business for you to have a baby. "Are you going to have a baby?" Lin fan asked. The snow fox woman pleaded: "can you save my child? I don''t want her to be killed when she was born." And right now. There was an angry curse. "Do you want to steal and die A guard beside the rich merchant found Lin Fan''s furtive appearance in front of the carriage. He raised his whip and pulled it hard. Patta! The whip was on Lin fan. Lin Fan didn''t feel anything. He took a look at him. Then he thought that he was in the village now. It didn''t seem appropriate, so he turned and left. The black cloth fell. The snow fox woman who asked for help was originally shining with the light of hope in her eyes, but as the darkness fell, she gradually lost her spirit. The guard didn''t care about Lin Fan in general. Seeing that the other party left, he swore and didn''t say much. These snow foxes are good things. Can be sold as slaves. It''s expensive. "What''s the matter?" said the little rich merchant "Just now a villager seemed to be talking to the slaves." "Well, it''s OK. It''s just a bunch of pariah. Pack up and go." The caravan, which had everything ready, continued to leave the village. Lin Fan looked at the caravan that left, didn''t say much, just looked at them. In the forest. The caravan guards are complete, and ordinary bandits dare not attack them at all. For the rich businessmen, as long as they sell well and earn thousands of money, there is no problem, or even more. Snow fox family day growth is good, very popular with some dignitaries. Some of them were slaves. Some are when a pet, every day with a rope to take out, also very face. Right now. A figure blocked their way. "Who?" The short rich merchant frowned. For him, someone stopped the caravan. He didn''t think about it, but when he looked at it carefully, it seemed that the other side was alone. It''s a death to dare to stop the caravan alone. "Isn''t he the villager of that village?" The bodyguard who beat Lin Fan earlier recognized Lin fan. Lin Fan came to the motorcade and asked, "it seems that you are kidnapping? This kind of behavior is not good at all. It is illegal to restrict the freedom of others without the consent of the other party. " Said, said, unexpectedly will Yanhai city that side of the situation, used here. If the short rich businessman knows, he will definitely laugh. You are actually using the alien law to control the law here. Do you want to rebel. "Stop for me." The short rich businessman scolded. Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t listen to him, he suddenly became angry and waved, "kill him for me." All of a sudden. The guards rushed at Lin Fan in an instant. When these guards rushed to Lin Fan''s face, it seemed that an invisible shield appeared. They directly flew them and fainted there. The rich businessmen who see this scene are all silly. Until Lin Fan came to him, he didn''t react. When he reacted, he could only look up with sweat on his face. "You What do you want to do? " The rich businessmen stammered, looked nervous and scared, "I have a great position in the city, you dare to treat me..." Patta! Before he finished speaking, the palm of Lin Fan''s hand fell on his head. "What I just told you is true, but you don''t believe it. Forget it, I don''t like to force others. Your breath is very weak. I never want to bully the weak. Let me see what you have done and can I forgive you." Lin Fan said slowly. The rich merchant looks at Lin Fan doubtfully, and doesn''t know what the other party is saying. But soon. The rich businessman''s expression was dull. What Lin fan uses is the magic power he learned from reading in his dream. He can know things in the other person''s mind, such as what happened. Soon. All the information is known by Lin fan. Lin Fan sighed and shook his head: "it''s very weak, but you do so many excessive things. Why do you like to bully the weaker than you?"He hates to kill people, and he doesn''t like to kill the weak, which is a kind of crush for the strong. Raise your finger. A flick at the rich merchant''s forehead. Bang! As if an invisible arrow pierced the rich businessman''s head, the rich businessman leaned back and fell to the ground without breath. Come to the carriage. Grab a corner of the black cloth and pull it away with a wave of your arm. With a bright smile on his face, he said happily, "everyone, you are safe and free now." The snow fox girls who are locked in the iron cage look at the situation in front of them in horror. Then I heard what Lin Fan said. They all looked puzzled. I don''t know what happened. Chapter 625 In the face of the snow fox, the smile on his face is very bright, very sunny, just like the sun, warm the heart of all the snow fox. That''s the smile. If they are still regarded as bad people, they really don''t know what to do. At this point. Snow fox girls look at the scene. All the people who had kidnapped them were lying there. I don''t know life or death. Seeing these people who capture them wantonly, the girls of the snow fox clan all show their angry looks. When their two sharp teeth are exposed, they twinkle with cold light, and they may be able to shake off at the same time. "Don''t be afraid. I''m friendly." Lin Fan said with a smile on his face. He hoped the other party could feel how friendly the smile on his face was. Indeed! His smile makes the girls of Xuehu feel at ease. "Thank you for saving us." A snow fox girl said gratefully that she is the most beautiful snow fox here. She seems to have some status and can represent everyone''s ideas. Lin Fan grabs the iron lock and gently pinches it. With a click, the iron lock is broken. He opens the iron cage and releases them. "You''re welcome. I didn''t know about you at the beginning. Later, I felt the praying faith sent out by someone. When I was in the village, I didn''t want to let the villagers know about me, so I followed here. I hope you can help me keep a secret. I don''t want to let the villagers know about me for the moment." Lin Fan said. "Well, we''ll keep it a secret." Snow fox girl said. Right now. There was a sound of pain. It turned out that the pregnant woman was about to give birth. She covered her stomach with her face in pain and cold sweat dripping from her forehead. "It''s time to have a baby." "She''s going to have a baby. What should she do?" Snow fox girls are very anxious. Lin Fan said, "can any of you deliver a baby?" Everyone shook their heads. They are still very young and have never had any experience in this field. When they encounter such things, they are very anxious and don''t know what to do. "What can I do?" Lin Fan thought. But there seems to be some urgency. In the end "I''ll do it." Lin Fan said. Snow fox girls look at Lin Fan in surprise, as if they didn''t expect a man to know how to deliver. "Do you really know?" Lin Fan said, "a little bit." If you read more books, you will understand that some things don''t need to be done by yourself. You can understand them as long as you read them carefully. "Please." "All right." At this critical moment, everyone is very nervous and places all their hopes on Lin fan. "Come here and help me." Lin Fan waved to the snow fox girls, then let the pregnant women lie down, open their legs, cast magic, water elements, and then display their vitality to supplement each other''s physical strength. In this kind of moment, the most important thing is to be fully prepared. At the same time. At this kind of moment, Lin Fan always reminds himself that I have a wife. Now I''m helping people deliver babies. It''s not my problem to see something I shouldn''t see. It''s what my career needs to touch. After a long time! "Wow Crying broke the peace. Lin fan uses magic, washes the body of the newborn baby with warm water, holds it in his arms, and greets the new life with a smile on his face. It''s a very happy thing for him. "It''s a girl." Lin Fan said to the Xuehu woman who had just given birth. I don''t know whether Lin Fan''s magic is powerful enough, or whether the woman thinks that a human man helped her deliver the baby and saw something she shouldn''t have seen. When she thinks about it, her face is very ruddy. It seems that Lin Fan''s magic power is strong enough. Even if it''s just produced. The mental outlook is very good. Around the snow fox girls clenched hands, as if to pray, heard nothing, they were relieved, to Lin Fan cast grateful eyes. Lin Fan looked at the baby, found that the baby''s eyes are very bright, as if Lin fan has an absolute sense of closeness, baby girl to Lin Fan smile, as if to thank Lin fan. A ray of light from the sky, into the baby''s body. No one else can see the light. But Lin fan can sense it. Maybe this is because Lin Fan delivered the baby. Will thinks that this is a special situation and should be rewarded accordingly. Thinking that Lin Fan delivered the baby, his future achievements should not be simple. After all, it has something to do with the guy who dare not even do his will. To put it simply, I dare not provoke the child delivered by big brother. Lin Fan gave the baby girl to each other, "I''ve seen it. The baby is very healthy and lovely." "Thank you." "You''re welcome. That''s what I should do." Lin Fan said with a smile."You are her benefactor. Give her a name." "This kind of thing should be left to her father, not me." "Her father is dead." When it comes to sadness, Xuehu women shed tears of sadness. "Katie, just call her Katie." Lin Fan said. The Xuehu woman looked at Lin Fan and then at the baby girl in her arms. She found that the baby girl was smiling and said happily, "she seems to like it very much." Lin Fan smiles, but he is a little proud. Of course, he is very talented in naming. "Just like it. Where is your hometown? I''ll take you back." Looking at these snow fox girls, Lin Fan feels that he should escort them home. After all, the road is very dangerous, in case they are caught again. Snow fox girl said: "are you really willing to send us back?" "Of course," said Lin fan Standing in front of Lin Fan''s eyes, this young girl of Xuehu nationality, whose name is Lilai, is the daughter of the old leader of Xuehu nationality. The whole Xuehu nationality has a hatred for human beings. Their race has always been captured by human beings and sold as slaves. Although they have made great efforts to fight against human beings, cunning human beings can always find a way to capture them. "Let''s go." Lin Fan alone in the village has nothing to do, just can send them home, can see the outside world, in this dream, although stayed for some time. But I haven''t been to many places. "What''s your name?" Lilase asked, it seems nothing, but bright eyes from time to time secretly looking at Lin fan, as if there is any idea. "My name is Lin fan, a villager of Paopao village." Lin Fan and lilase walk side by side, saying some unimportant words, chatting happily. The other girls of the snow fox clan who followed looked at the situation in front of them. They were all whispering. "Lilase likes this human man." "I see it, too." "Me too." ¡­¡­ The forest. Kelan and her sisters continue to experience, but they don''t receive the task this time. When they pass by a village, they find that the village has just been ransacked. Fortunately, the villagers have some money, and the bandits are satisfied, and they don''t harm their lives. "Just ahead of us, we''ll wipe out these hateful bandits according to the previous situation." "No problem." Today, they are all experienced in many battles and have rich experience in fighting. After so much experience, they have grown up long ago. Even if they encounter danger, they can still find a way to solve it calmly. In the bandit hall. The leader was talking to the top. "The situation has been known. The popes have said that they can be hurt, but they must not be killed." "Pay special attention to me. Face, chest and buttocks are taboo points. If I don''t pay attention to the harm, I''ll kill you without waiting for the Pope to kill you." "Are you clear?" In case of the Pope, the leader is played by the cardinal. The rest are the elite of the Pope. As for the younger brothers of the bandits, they are the real younger brothers. They still don''t know that their boss has been killed long ago. It''s been stolen for a long time. And I worked my life foolishly. "Listen up." They were very confused about who the other side was. They even asked the Pope to pay so much attention to it that he even sent the cardinal to play tricks on it. Could it be that It''s like thinking of something terrible. These elite church fighters dare not even think about it. It wasn''t long. Attack! There was a noise from the bandit''s stockade. "Don''t worry, let them solve this group of minions." "Yes." The minions outside are about to cry. Those four women are too strong. Brother, come out quickly. We can''t carry them. Besides, there is a dragon. It''s really terrible. The screams continued. One cardinal and three church elites are all strong. Even if the cardinal doesn''t show up, these three elites can fight with them. Even if they have a dragon, it''s OK. That dragon hasn''t grown up yet. If it''s an adult dragon. Except for the cardinal, no one''s a match. It wasn''t long. "The cardinal said:" you come out, remember what I told you, don''t give me problems, otherwise you know the consequences "Yes." The three elites, who played the role of bandits, took their weapons and went out. They''re not going to die. The Pope is well prepared for this drama. Of course, the Pope will not foolishly let his own people die. He must be well prepared.outside. "It''s strange that these bandits are so weak." Can LAN face dew dignified color, know that things are not so simple, the real battle has not started, if only these weak bandits, those villagers will never wait to die. "Don''t let your guard down. There''s still danger." But LAN reminds. The pink dragon nearby roared, obviously also felt that the strong did not appear. Right now. There''s a voice coming. "Not bad. They are very alert. These minions are just appetizers. What do you want to do when you break into my territory and kill me?" Three church elites who played the role of bandits came out. Don''t underestimate them just because they are the elite of the church. They are all strong men who grew up in the Church of light, received the most severe training from childhood, and wandered on the edge of life and death. In terms of combat experience, Kelan and her opponents are quite different. In terms of strength, there is a certain gap with Kelan. Want to win? You can''t do it if you don''t work hard. Chapter 626 The three elites have good acting skills. They are much more powerful than the Pope. After all, they are specially trained. "So strong." But LAN is very sensitive, it is a perception of the strong. What she didn''t want to understand at the same time was how the bandits could be so powerful. With such strength, she could get a good position even if she went to other empires. Enjoy the benefits of rights. There''s no need to be a bandit at all. Three elites, three bandits, two soldiers and a magician, are a perfect combination. They don''t dare to say anything about their gender provocation, in case they say too much and are remembered by the cardinal. Otherwise, it will be a complete tragedy by then. They look at each other, talk less, do more and crush each other to see their strength. All of a sudden. World War I broke out. But LAN they are caught unprepared by the situation in front of them, have never met this kind of situation, have not said anything, the other side starts directly. It''s very different from the bandits they''ve met before. But even so. But Lansi is not afraid, fighting is to have the determination to move forward, even if the enemy is really terrible, there will never be any fear of heart. For the three elites. There are a lot of things they need to pay attention to. They can''t be careless and remember what the cardinal said. After a long time. "Your strength is not so good. You dare to make trouble in our territory. Hum, you are beyond your ability." I heard what the bandits said. Can LAN look very dignified, really did not expect these bandits should be so powerful, even if her strength is very huge, also did not take any advantage, even everywhere is suppressed. There were four of them and a dragon, but they couldn''t take three of them for a long time. It''s not that the other party''s strength is too much stronger than theirs, but the experience of the three bandits is really too rich, as if each time her idea is seen through by the other party. It''s depressing. It''s hard. "Little girl, you have good strength and great strength. Unfortunately, your skills are too poor. Swordsmanship is not random wielding and chopping. your tutor hasn''t taught you. Only when your strength is concentrated at one point, can you burst out more powerful?" The elites who fight with Kelan are holding a normal long sword in their hands. They keep waving and chopping. Kelan keeps resisting. "It''s not that a big sword is powerful. It''s true to find a suitable sword." But LAN clenches her teeth and looks dignified. She can only say that the other side is really strong, and her swordsmanship is too exquisite. Often the swordsmanship she thinks is impeccable will be easily resolved by the other side. Even my tutors have said that. You have a very powerful sword move. There are only a few you can resist. Now it seems. The teacher is just bragging. What makes Kelan confused is Why did the bandit talk so much, and what he said seemed reasonable, as if he was instructing her. No It is obviously impossible to have such an idea. Illusions are illusions. But when you think about it, it really makes sense. "Yes, there''s nothing wrong. That''s it. I don''t want my opponent to fight with me even if he doesn''t know how powerful he is. If that''s true, it''s a pity." Is it easy to think about these church elites? It''s really not easy. Accompany practice is the most painful. It''s really hard to teach them in accompany practice. When the cardinal here heard these words, he nodded his head with satisfaction. It''s true that he should be trained in this way. Only in actual combat can he remind the other side and let the other side wake up suddenly under pressure. This is countless times better than in the normal teaching. It''s not just Kelan who''s being told. TIA, they are all given special care. After a long time. "Go..." But LAN takes advantage of the repulsion, the strength soars, condenses a little, repulses the other party, then shouts to the partner, the dragon is waving its wings, takes off directly. They jumped on the dragon''s back and left here. The elites smile and suddenly think of one thing: if they leave, they know they are not rivals, and then they will not come. Is not all the previous efforts in vain. Think of it here. The elites said angrily, "run away. Tomorrow is the time when the village will be destroyed. When the time comes, people and animals will not be left." "Ha ha ha..." There should be some classic laughter from villains. This can bring a great sense of oppression to the other party. No mistake.That''s how it should be. ¡­¡­ "I have seen many other races in the city. They live happily and have never been captured. Why are you snow foxes sold as slaves?" Lin fan asked. "We snow fox people live in the forest near the ice snow mountains. We all live with nature. We snow fox people never take part in the struggle of the outside world. The most important thing is that we snow fox people don''t have the protection of the strong. If there is a strong one, we snow fox people won''t have this kind of thing," he said "What you said reminds me of a word, the world of the jungle." Lin Fan said slowly. There is not much difference between the beauty of the snow fox girls and that of the elves, but the elves belong to a huge race with strong people, so there will be no selling of elves. But the snow fox clan does not have such a strong one. So it''s normal to be sold. If we want to get rid of such a dilemma, we must have the strong. But Where can the strong appear so easily. "Thank you for saving us." Said lilase. Lin Fan said: "you''re welcome. Anyone who sees this kind of thing will help." In a few days! Bandit stronghold. But LAN breathlessly looking at the guy in front of her, her face rarely smile, she beat the other side, originally really with the other side think the same, met the fierce guy. They did want to escape. But The last words of the other party. They have to stay here. The villagers in the village need their protection. Learn from fighting. Learn how to fight. At last we won. "Good guy, I didn''t expect that your strength could advance by leaps and bounds in a short time, but don''t be happy too early. It''s not over yet. Don''t think it''s better for you to destroy the great supreme existence." The voice just dropped. The three elites got up with difficulty, and they didn''t know what scroll they were using. Suddenly, white fog filled all around, and then disappeared without a trace. "They ran away." TIA said. "They are very strong and it''s very difficult to keep them, which is probably the best result," Kelan said "Are these guys really bandits? It''s a pity to be a bandit with their strength. " Olivia sighed that she had learned a lot in this period of fighting, which was hard to touch. Tiya said: "me too. The bandit magician is really strong. I thought I was fighting with my tutor at that time. His use of magic has reached the point where I can''t see eye to eye. Fortunately, I am very powerful, otherwise I will be really unlucky." "But it''s really comfortable to fight like this." But Lan said: "let''s go to see if the villagers'' money is still there. If we find it, we can give it back to the villagers." They went to the bandit hall. There are clues left by the cardinal, which will be the beginning of the story. Four young people and a young dragon, your journey has just begun. In the distance. The cardinal said, "you are doing very well." "Thank you for your praise. Their strength is very good. It''s no exaggeration to say that they can reach this level at a young age. However, compared with us, they still have a big gap in their fighting experience. They can only let them pass, otherwise it will take some time, but it will definitely arouse their vigilance." "Yes, the girl with the sword is really powerful." "That sorcerer girl is a little weak. Her control of magic is only in books. She doesn''t have rich combat experience and poor ability to use magic." Three elites commented. No way. They can only throw in the water and admit defeat. Otherwise, they will have no idea when they will pass. The cardinal said, "well, I see what you do. When it''s over, I''ll tell the Pope your credit." "Thank you, bishop." They smile and look happy. "Your business is not over yet. This experience has lasted for a long time. You need to continue to work hard." Said the cardinal. If the Pope can give such an important thing to him, he will do it well anyway. Although he had some doubts. I don''t know why the pope should pay such attention to the four girls and cultivate them in this way, but he knows that he should do what he should do and don''t ask what he shouldn''t ask. Asking too much is not good. ¡­¡­ At this point. "You see, there''s a letter here. It says that they are collecting young girls for sacrifice. This is just a branch of them. It seems that we are involved in a big event." Olivia looked at the letter and said in a deep voice.But LAN took the letter, looked at it carefully, and then said: "since we met, we can''t do anything." "Well, I agree." Said TIA. Silver said: "this must be a sacrifice to the evil god. It must be an evil god to do these things with the girl''s life. Kelan, we can''t just sit back and watch, but with our ability, can we really stop this kind of thing?" But Lan said: "don''t worry, things haven''t come to the worst, we slowly follow the clues to see what the situation is, if it doesn''t work, we can find other people to help us." "According to the letter, they gathered in Xisha town. It''s not far from here. Let''s go to Xisha town first to see the situation. If we can, we''ll rescue people first." They have a sense of absolute justice. When it comes to this kind of thing. You can''t just sit back. Chapter 627 "Is this where you snow fox people live?" Lin Fan looks at the distant scenery. It''s really beautiful. Continuous mountains, covered with snow, like a dragon crawling there, not like the little lizard here. Lilase''s hometown is in the forest at the foot of the mountains. Although they are snow fox. But you don''t have to live in the snow. "Yes, isn''t it beautiful?" Lilase likes to show the beauty of his hometown to each other. Maybe he thinks of something, and his eyes are dim. "But for us, the snow fox people, we need to avoid the capture of human merchants." Lin Fan said, "it will pass." In fact, he is very comforting. But the situation of the other side. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Well, I also believe that everything will pass." Lilase said firmly. Soon. They came to the place where they lived. There are many snow fox people building houses. Most of them look like ordinary farmers. They are old, weak, sick and disabled. There are also some snow fox children. My hometown was destroyed. I''m not in the mood to play. I''m helping adults rebuild their houses. All of a sudden. Someone exclaimed. "Terran, there are Terrans coming." WOW! The snow fox people were shocked to hear the sound. He turned pale with fright. Running around. "Don''t be afraid, we''re back," cried lilase The Xuehu people who want to escape hear the sound, stop and look back. They find that it''s lilase. They come back and feel relieved. But when they saw Lin fan, they all showed their vigilance. Look at him all the way. It seems that he wants to keep an eye on Lin Fan in case he does something bad to Xuehu. "Don''t worry, everyone. He is our Savior. We can come back because he saved us." Lilase was very angry when he knew that the people had no good impression of the Terran. I heard what lilase said. The remaining snow fox clan didn''t show the angry and alert eyes to Lin fan. Think about it. There are good and bad. Not all of the Terrans are bad people. "You return my father, abominable Terran." At this time, a snow fox girl ran out and looked at Lin Fan angrily. The fierce light in her eyes was not what a child should have. "He''s not a bad man, he saved everyone," he said "No, he is. My father was killed by the Terrans." Cried the snow fox girl. Lin fan comes to the girl, squats down and touches her head. "I''m sorry for what they did. I can feel the sadness in your heart. I''ll let your father come back." Then. He came to lilase. "Where are the bodies of those killed?" Lilase didn''t know. When they were arrested, they didn''t know what happened in the clan. They looked at the old elders. The old snow fox family pointed to the front. "Take me there." Lin Fan said. He is kind-hearted and likes children. He can feel that children without their parents are very poor. At least as a child. Soon. Come far away, where lie a lot of corpses, are in the previous resistance caravan, was killed by those people Xuehu clan. Because of the temperature around. Their bodies are well preserved. "Ah Lin Fan some can''t go on, he didn''t expect to happen such a thing. Kidnapping is kidnapping. What do you have to do to kill? Lin Fan raised his hand, and the familiar golden light appeared again. In this world full of elements, he was willing to revive each other with this method. "Resurrection The voice just dropped. Dark passage appears. Death appeared, and even the eyes in the passage appeared. "Stop it Death opened his mouth slowly, with a very gloomy voice. Lin Fan looked at each other, "what''s the matter?" According to the previous situation. He will strike death, and the channel will disappear. But I didn''t expect death to take the initiative. "To stop your actions and resurrect is a blasphemy to the soul. They are dead and should go where they should go." Said death. Lin Fan said: "well, I understand what you mean, but I want to save them. After all, I have such ability."Death said: "order can not be disrupted, otherwise it will cause turbulence, so that life will be ruined, you will be the sinner here." Hear death. Lin Fan was lost in thought. Obviously thinking about what the other person said. "So serious?" If more people die because of his behavior, he can only say to the child, sorry, I may not be able to do it. "Of course." The God of death floats in front of the passage, can''t see the face, can''t see the expression, no one knows that the God of death can''t help it. This is his third appearance. The first two were hammered. As the saying goes, there are no more than three things. In this case, the third time must not be hammered. Lin Fan pondered, and then there was a light in his eyes. "Will, please come out." Hum! IQ is not too high will appear, give people the feeling is always confused. And at the moment of will. The God of death and the litchi eye in the passage trembled slightly, as if unexpectedly, the will would appear here. "Will, he said, resurrecting the dead will bring disaster to the world, isn''t it true?" Lin fan asked. He knows that will is the strongest here. There''s no mistake in asking him. Will did not answer immediately. It''s a moment of silence. "False." Calm will. Lin Fan looked at the God of death and wanted to ask each other. He heard that his will was false. But at this time, he found that the God of death and his eyes had disappeared. He didn''t know when. "It''s strange that I haven''t inquired about you, so I''ve run away." He also wants the other party to explain to the will. Who is right. But I didn''t expect that. He just left. It''s a pity. For Lin fan, these are unimportant things. There is no difference between walking and not walking. It''s good to continue to revive. But for the snow fox people. The scene just now is really amazing. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes. I can''t believe it. What was it? It made them feel terrible. It was like the abyss came down and death enveloped them. All of a sudden. A cry of surprise rang out. "Ah..." They look for voices. It was found that the dead people stood up strangely. They cover their mouths and stare, as if seeing the most unforgettable scene. At this point. The Xuehu people, who were resurrected by Lin fan, looked down at their bodies. Some of them opened their hands and watched. "What''s the matter?" "I''m dead, aren''t I?" They all doubt their authenticity. Lin Fan looked at the previous little girl and said with a smile, "don''t you go there yet?" "Ah?" "What''s the matter? Come on." Seeing the little girl''s silly appearance, he couldn''t help laughing. "What''s the situation?" said lilase Lin Fan said: "your people died in the protection of their homes. Although they were all killed, they are worthy of admiration. Moreover, the child just lost his father. I think it''s pitiful. It''s still perfect." "I want to ask, how did you do it?" Lilase road. Lin Fan said with a smile, "if you have love in your heart, you can do it." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± This is a high-end view. It''s hard for ordinary people to understand. Even lilase was confused. ¡­¡­ Night! The original snow fox after the previous things, become lifeless, relatives leave, let them lose hope for the future. Now the snow fox. New life. At this time, Lin fan has been treated as the most precious VIP by the snow fox. All kinds of special products of Xuehu nationality are here. Everyone''s eyes to Lin fan are full of worship. In particular, the children of the snow fox clan, as if looking at the hero, it is to see the eyes, do not want to shift their eyes. In front of the bonfire. Lin Fan raised his wooden wine cup with a smile on his face. "Cheers "Cheers "Thank you so much. I misunderstood you during the day." "Now is the time to be happy. If you mention this, the benefactor will not keep it in mind." At this time, Xuehu people are really happy. Cheering heartily.Lin Fan found that the taste of the wine was really good, and his addiction to alcohol was hooked. He thought that he would have nothing to do in his spare time. Moreover, he liked the environment of the snow fox family very much and didn''t think so much about it. Drinking with new people. Eating the unique food of Xuehu nationality. Lilase is infatuated with looking at Lin fan. As long as a woman looks at lilase''s expression, she will surely say that you like a person''s expression. Several snow fox girls who stayed beside her were all laughing. "Do you like him?" A girl leaned against lilase''s ear and said. Lilase''s face turned red and said, "I don''t have it." It''s like a little secret. The furry ears quivered. "Lilase, you are the most beautiful of our Xuehu people. Although I don''t know what will happen when you are with human beings, if I were you, I would refuel myself." Lilase nodded. I think it makes a lot of sense. The party ended very late. The snow fox clan vacated the best room for Lin fan. Lin fan is lying on the bed, looking at the roof with a smile on his lips. It''s really a happy day. There''s something wrong with what happened before. But they all worked out perfectly. For him, the snow fox clan is really enthusiastic. Dong Dong! A soft knock on the door. Lin Fan opened the door and found lilase slightly red face, standing outside, surprised: "so late, how not to sleep, come first." He turned and walked into the house. After entering the house, lilase closed the door nervously. Sa Sa! There was the sound of undressing. Lin Fan looked back and saw the scene in front of him. His eyes were shocked, as if he didn''t react for a moment. Look at it foolishly. Lilase is red all over by Lin fan. Shyly, she wants to take the initiative when she thinks of what her friends say. But she didn''t know what to do. Think of this as the best. The most direct. The most straightforward. The best way to express love. "I like you very much and want to have a new generation with you." Lilase closed his eyes and said such shy words. This is how the snow fox people express their love. It''s just that she''s more intense. Chapter 628 Anyone in this situation. First, they swallow. Then the eyes mainly stay in two parts, first above and then below. This is the basic process. In the end In the inner struggle, reason takes a slight advantage, the body is out of control, embraces in the arms, and then pats, is pats, back pats In a pleasant feeling, embrace and sleep. At this point. Lin Fan said, "are you doing this to appreciate me?" Lilase shook his head and said, "no, I really like you." "But we just know each other. It''s a bit hasty." Lin Fan said what he had in mind. For him, some things are developing too fast, which is really not very good, and he won''t do it, because he thinks about his wife at home and wants to protect himself when he goes out, because both men and women will be tempted. "But I like you very much." Lilase said with his head down. Lin Fan said: "you don''t like me, but I saved your people, and I saved you, that''s why you have this illusion." If MuQing is at the scene. I''m sure there will be one. It''s OK for you to persuade people, but can you let them put on their clothes first? If you talk naked, you always feel something is wrong. "I didn''t." Said lilase. She''s not really what she told Lin fan. Just when she didn''t know what to do, Lin Fan came to her side. Her heart beat very fast, as if she was looking forward to what happened next. It''s just Lin Fan picked up the clothes on the ground and helped her dress carefully and patiently. When her fingers touched lilase''s skin, lilase''s skin was slightly red. It seemed that her constitution was very sensitive and easy to be touched "Go back to bed. I have a family." Lin Fan said. The best way to refuse the other person is to tell her own situation, not to be equivocal and let the other person think that there is still a chance. "I don''t mind." Lilase is a little sad. Lin Fan said, "I''m afraid she will mind." These words hurt lilase a little. And Lin Fan just told the truth, did not want to have any hidden, crying out of the door, but even if very sad, or when going out, help Lin Fan close the door, very polite. Looking at the figure of lilase leaving, Lin Fan sighed and touched his face. He was suspicious, but he was not sure whether the doubt was true. It reminds him of a line from the movie. Is my face really hopeless? Early in the morning. Snow fox territory is covered with a layer of white fog. It''s very cold and clear when inhaled into the lungs. Every cell of the body seems to be active. "Good morning "Good morning The hardworking Xuehu people have gone out to work hard. When they see Lin fan, they all smile and greet each other. When some women see Lin fan, they all smile secretly. Some of the laughter is meaningful. It seems to know that lilase entered his room last night. "Good morning." Lilase came over with breakfast. It seemed that nothing had changed. She still had a smile on her face, but her eyes were lost. It seemed that what she said last night had some influence on her. Maybe I''ve figured it out. Just figure it out. He wants the other side to understand. "Good morning!" Lin Fan said with a smile. He is always like this, always showing the friendliest smile. "This is the breakfast I prepared for you. It''s the characteristic of our snow fox family." Lilase said that last night''s events made her feel sad. She really liked Lin fan, but the other side refused her. She didn''t sleep all night, but thought about things. At last she figured it out. Like a person does not have to get. Just keep it in mind. "Thank you." Lin Fan laughed, took the breakfast and started, "well, it''s really delicious. I haven''t had such a delicious breakfast for a long time." It''s true. Every ethnic place has its own special food. "Really?" Lilase is very happy. It''s really nice to be praised. "Well, really." Lin Fan said. At this time, as the father of Lin fan is enjoying, but his daughter and good sisters are facing all kinds of difficulties. Xisha! Kelan said in a deep voice: "it''s more dangerous here than we thought." When they came to Xisha Town, they found that it seemed peaceful, but in fact, there were endless dangers hidden. There were a lot of thugs hidden. Sometimes, when they had a meal, they would find that someone was watching them covetously. If the Pope knew what they were thinking. Will definitely smile to tell them. Children Are you surprised or not? In this town, except you are my own people, others are all my people. In order to let you grow up, I, Pope Bok, have really worked hard.No one can do it casually. Only the Church of light has such ability. In a very short time, let the members of the Church of light become the residents here, and accompany the four little girls to act together. If Lin Fan knew what the pope had done. I''m sure I''ll praise each other. It''s really good. How dedicated. Snow fox land. "You are so slow in farming. Why don''t you get some tools?" Lin Fan found that the tools used by the Xuehu people for farming were primitive, but they were still made of stone. This speed must be very slow. Even if he was careless, he could hurt himself. "We don''t have craftsmen here, and it''s very dangerous to buy in the city. The caravan people will catch us, so we can only use some simple tools," he said Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK. I happen to be a blacksmith. I''m very satisfied with my own blacksmithing skills. I''ll help you get some tools later." He has a wide range of interests. Proficient in farming, cooking, drinking, ironmaking, reading and so on. It''s a rare talent. "You know a lot," said lilase "All right." Lin fan is very modest. Although what the other party says is true, he is not the kind of person who will be proud casually. Only by keeping a low profile can he go further. He stayed in Xuehu for a while. I personally made some tools for the Xuehu people to cultivate land. Think of the snow fox self-protection ability is very poor, he really can save a snow fox, but can''t always accompany in the snow fox side. Think of it here. He''s going to leave something for the snow fox. Shelter seems to be very high-end. But for Lin fan, this is the simplest thing. At this point. A group of snow fox children surrounded Lin fan. They were curious to see the scene. The benefactor stood in front of a big stone and carved it with the tools in his hand. "What is this?" Asked the child. Lin Fan said: "the statue can protect the statue of your snow fox clan." "Ah, is it so magical?" The children were surprised and obviously didn''t believe it. "Of course." Lin Fan likes to be with children. Seeing their eyes full of question marks, he knows that the most mysterious thing is about to succeed. Lilase stood there and said nothing. Her heart was a little flustered, as if she knew what was coming. Respectively. There is no mistake, that is to say goodbye. She can feel that the other party wants to leave here. After all, this is not his hometown. Although she wanted to stay, she did not take action after all. It wasn''t long. The original huge stone has been carved into the human appearance, but the face is still the original appearance. Just as he was about to carve out his face. Think about it, or put down your arms. Don''t keep your face. It''s a good situation now. With the carving finished. A breath that cannot be captured by the naked eye is integrated into the statue. It''s Lin Fan''s own breath, and it''s also a magic power he learned in his dream. He can carve it by himself, and integrate his own breath into it. With unimaginable power. "Why don''t you keep your face?" Lilase asked. Lin Fan said: "there''s no need. It''s very good now. It will protect the snow fox clan. If there are bad people coming in the future, you can protect this place." The voice just dropped. He grabs lilase''s hand, and then he sees a flower pattern on the back of lilase''s hand. "In the future, if you meet someone who can replace you to protect the clan, you can pass on this pattern to her." Lin Fan said with a smile. Lilase looked down at the pattern on the back of his hand, "it''s really beautiful." Lin Fan said: "not only good-looking, but also very powerful." "Are you going to leave?" he said "Yes, I''ve been here for several days. I''m going back, but it''s OK. I''ll come to you when I have time. Your breakfast is really good. It''s delicious." Lin Fan said. I heard what Lin Fan said. Lilase lowered her head. I''m really sorry. But she knew that even if she didn''t give up, there was no way. "Will you really come back?" Lilase hopes that Lin fan will come back to see her. Lin Fan said with a smile: "of course, I will definitely come back." Then. Lin Fan moved the statue to the entrance of Xuehu tribe and put it on the ground. The people of Xuehu tribe looked at it curiously and didn''t know what it was. However, when they learned that Lin Fan said it could protect Xuehu tribe from being captured by Terran merchants, their faces were all smiling.They have lived here for generations. Always scared. Now I don''t have to think about these things. Lin Fan looked at lilase. His eyes were full of love. He waved and said, "I''ll go back first. Goodbye." Lilase looks at him. Until Lin Fan''s figure disappeared. She said slowly, "goodbye." ¡­¡­ The days passed like this day after day. Lin Fan''s life is still so leisurely, but it is bitter. Because they are arranged by the Pope, they are either on the road of adventure or in the battle of adventure. The situation is getting bigger and bigger, and they already have a feeling of overall layout. But they feel they can''t go back. We can only move on to the truth. A new year. But LAN didn''t come back, not that she didn''t want to go back, but that she didn''t dare to go back now, afraid that her whereabouts would be found by the other party, and then followed her hometown, bringing disaster to her hometown. But over the course of the year. Kelan has changed a lot. She is stronger and braver than before, and her strength is advancing by leaps and bounds. She has reached a state that ordinary people can hardly touch. Great warrior, great wizard. It''s magic and martial arts. Chapter 629 The Church of light. "How is my daughter?" In the face of Lin Fan''s inquiry, the Pope was a little embarrassed. He could say that the current situation has become a little complicated, although it is under his control. But several empires have been involved. Now we all know that there is a terrible force to offer sacrifices to young girls and summon evil spirits, which has involved the major empires. Things are very complicated. The Pope knows it''s big. But he would never worry about it. He should do so. Come on, let me Pope pork, bring you the passion after a long time. "It''s good for children to work hard outside. They should be too busy." Said the Pope. He didn''t dare to tell Lin fan that when a fool fought with Ke LAN, there was a lot of fighting nonsense. He said frankly that if he knew where your hometown was, he would destroy your hometown. For such stupid actors. As the Pope, he has been very critical. If you want to join the drama, can you stop adding your own lines? Do you know that it will cause big trouble? Can you learn from other church members. Don''t talk nonsense when you fight. Fight when you see it. Lin Fan said: "it makes sense, but LAN has grown up. What you said about her experience and what you arranged, I can rest assured, so I haven''t paid attention to it all the time. I''m busy with other things." The pope said: "this can be assured, absolutely no problem, the situation is under control, but Lan that child is really brave, never bow in the face of difficulties, for decades, I have rarely seen such a child, really good." These words are meant for Lin fan. I praise your daughter crazily, your heart must be very happy, happy on the right, and it''s not in vain that I''ve worked so hard until now. "Thank you for your hard work." Lin fan knows that the Pope is very worried about this matter. He really thanks him. If not for the Pope, he doesn''t know when his daughter will grow up to make him feel at ease. The pope said, "we are friends. Your daughter is my relative. As an uncle, I should help her." When you get a chance, climb up. No other meaning. I just want Lin fan to know that my love for you is endless. I hope you can love me like this. "Well, where''s AK?" "I call him now." Soon. The abyss channel is open. Archimonde appeared. Today''s Archimonde is more powerful than before. It seems that he has no rival and is very domineering in the abyss. At this point. They stayed in the underground palace, sitting around, chatting. "Ah? I''m a villain? And to be defeated? " When Archimonde learned about this situation from the Pope, he couldn''t believe it. He thought Archimonde, the Lord of the abyss, was trampling under his feet and succumbing to his fierce power. The pope said calmly, "yes, you are the villain." Akermond said, "why don''t you be a villain?" He found out that the Pope wanted to bite him back, and he didn''t respect him very much. He thought that there was something wrong with the signing of the contract, but now people don''t even have a heart of gratitude. If I hadn''t signed a contract with you, you old man would have belched. The Pope shook his head and said, "my status does not allow me to be a villain. Otherwise, it will be a disaster to the Church of light. But you are different. Lord of the abyss is a devil in the eyes of the Terran. You are the most suitable villain." Archimonde listened to the Pope. There''s only one thought in my head. That''s to press the Pope to the ground and give him a big blow. What are you talking about? Patta! At this point. Lin Fan took Archimonde''s shoulder, "Archimonde, please." Archimonde smile, smile is more ugly than cry, "it''s OK, just give it to me, I''m honored to be able to contribute a little bit of strength on the road of your daughter''s growth." "Thank you." Lin Fan said gratefully. "You''re welcome." The Pope is smiling, smiling happily. Look, this is the spirit of hegemony. Lin Fan takes the initiative to talk to you. Can you still say no to Archimonde? A friend is to learn to give. If you don''t give, you can be friends. The pope said: "let me tell you in advance that the situation is developing a little fast now. This day is not far away. You can''t use all your strength to give the other side the hope of victory. However, the most important thing is to see how Kelan''s strength is. If you don''t reach the standard, you should beat them back and let them continue to work hard..." At this time, the Pope is like a director. It''s all arranged. If he was in Yanhai, maybe it would be better to be a director than a pope.Archimonde''s head was a little muddled by what the pope said. We need to think about it. Some things are really annoying to AK. Is it necessary? Fighting is to put all your heart into it. Releasing water is bad. If you don''t have the strength, don''t challenge me. Why let me act like this. But it''s all in his mind. The reality is No problem, absolutely in place. Later, they chatted casually. What Lin Fan was more concerned about was the whereabouts of the God of darkness. Archimonde was shocked when he heard this. He was so comfortable in the abyss that he really forgot about Lin fan. The main reason is that there is no record of the God of darkness in the abyss. Where can I find it. "Don''t worry, I''ll let you know as soon as I hear from the God of darkness." Said Archimonde. The Pope saw through Archimonde''s heart at a glance. This guy never asked Lin Fan about the news of the God of darkness, otherwise it would not be this kind of expression. Lin Fan nodded. When he was ok, he felt the whereabouts of the God of darkness. Unfortunately There has been no breath of the dark god. The pope said, "why do you always look for the God of darkness? Is he your enemy?" Lin Fan shook his head and said, "it''s just necessary to eliminate him." Hearing this, the Pope felt sad for the encounter of the dark god. Before he appeared, he was thought about by the terrible guy, hoping to live happily. But he didn''t know what the dark god was. It doesn''t sound like a good thing on the surface. Dangerous guy. Akmond said: "recently I have a feeling of restlessness. The deep breath seems to be much stronger than before. I don''t know if something happened." The pope said: "it needs to be noted that the change of the abyss is often not so simple. According to the records, when the abyss changes greatly, it will lead to disaster." Archimonde nodded and said, "yes, one of them is paying attention to this situation." Two years later. "This is where they must be prevented from summoning evil spirits." Today''s Kelan has become a qualified strong man, and even the pride of the Royal College. She is also a strong man with a dragon, which has never appeared in the history of the Royal College. Olivia also became a great fighter. It''s the same with silver and TIA. Once they were members of the family, but now the family is proud of having such children. Now they are standing outside a church. Around is very dilapidated, dead leaves fall from the air, the dark environment, shrouded in panic, with the prevention of evil gods, can LAN they follow a group of powerful followers. These are warriors who volunteered to join in the event of preventing evil spirits from coming. "Don''t worry, I''ll give you blessing status." Cried a druid girl. Then he saw the other side waving a magic wand and exerting the unique magic of the Druids. Durable Aura! Brilliant halo! Wardrum Aura! ¡­¡­ When the Druid girl showed more than ten kinds of aura, she also sat on the ground breathlessly, her magic was exhausted, and said to the humanity: "I can only do this, and the next thing is up to you." At this time, people just feel full of strength. The level of fighting has improved a lot. "Come on, let''s go in." But Lan said. They have gone through a lot of life and death, and they don''t know how many dangers they are in. But even so, never give up. The Pope watched in the dark. It''s finally over. The layout of the past few years has really consumed too much energy. The Church of light has invested too much. Even many members of the Church of light seem to have entered the drama and can''t recover for a long time. The Cardinals act as villains, but they also act as mentors. Tell each other how to fight in a battle. There''s even something good left. It''s a reward for your customs clearance. If Kelan has no background, even if she has dragon protection, in this case, she has already died. I don''t know how many times. If a genius wants to be a strong man, he must either hibernate obediently, or he must have a huge backing. Otherwise, he will die, and the probability of death is higher than everything else. Push the church door open. A pungent smell of blood came to my nose. There was scarlet blood all around. When people saw this situation, their eyes were shocked, as if they didn''t expect it. With so much blood, how many people died. "Are we late?" Kelan said softly.All of a sudden. A voice came. "Yes, you''re really late. It''s a pity..." A figure appeared from the darkness. When he appeared, everyone on the scene felt a strong sense of oppression. "Are you behind all this?" Can LAN angry voice asks a way. She doesn''t know how many people they killed. But the blood here is enough. A lot of people died. "Ha ha..." Gloomy laughter rang out. "It doesn''t matter whether it is or not. Next, you should meet the real terror." The voice just dropped. The magic pattern painted with blood over there is a red blood light. The light breaks through the roof, and the fluctuation is very terrible. Anyone who sees this situation knows that what is about to appear is absolutely not a leisurely thing. "It''s very powerful." Can LAN look dignified looking at the scene in front of me. She knows. Next, there is bound to be a fierce battle. Chapter 630 Although Archimonde is not a mature actor. But when he knew that it was to help Lin fan, his acting skills exploded directly and reached the limit. What he thought in his heart was that, no matter what, I had to perform well and absolutely could not have any problems. Pattern activation. A pillar of light rose up into the sky. The deep breath shakes everyone''s heart. The brave are ready to fight. "Be careful, everyone. Evil spirits are coming." But LAN looks serious at the situation in front of her, holding the big sword in her hand. She doesn''t know what she will face, but she will never give up. Come on. No matter how difficult it is, she will defeat evil spirits and protect the world. Gradually. A virtual shadow looms in the light curtain, and the huge size brings a great sense of oppression. The outline of the evil God appeared. "I finally came, everything in the world will be destroyed..." The vast and dreary thick accent vibrates. All of them felt shivering. The power of the evil god was so terrible that it made them feel like they were facing a bottomless abyss. It can be swallowed at any time. When Archimonde came, he was very serious and serious. The power of the abyss Lord was absolutely overbearing, and his style was very high. Anyone would think about it when he saw it Is this the power of the evil god? It wasn''t long. A figure appeared in front of the crowd. Archimonde, the Lord of the abyss, had a huge sword in his hands, and his body was burning with a green flame. "It''s very powerful." Can LAN face dignified, the strength of the other side is really strong, even if there is no hand, also can feel, I really can defeat such an opponent? It''s not just her thoughts. Even other brave people are like this. Archimonde looked around. There are a lot of people. There are many weak. As the Lord of the abyss, even the Pope is afraid to compete with him. These guys are far away. Well This breath is Lin Fan''s daughter. Her strength is really good. If you cultivate her well, she will become a legendary strong man. We''ll have to let go of the water well. We can''t be cruel. Otherwise, we''ll be remembered by Lin fan, which will destroy the friendship between them. Of course, he had long been bloodied by the Pope. Dog thing. It''s really cheap. It''s a bitch. I think what the Lord of abyss hates most is to be a villain. He wants to be a good friend with Kelan, just like an uncle. But I didn''t expect that he met Kelan in this way for the first time. Ah! No way. It hurts. The Pope sent a message to Archimonde, "don''t be in a daze. Let''s start. Let''s devote ourselves." , as the general director of the Pope, sometimes is really urgent, actors are not always willing to be in a trance. If it is not for his identity, he would like to show them in person, so that they can know what suck is called acting. You call that acting? You were paddling. Hearing what the pope said, Archimonde wanted to trample the Pope under his feet and beat him up. Damn it, is that what you said to my abyss Lord Archimonde? Forget it. I can''t bear it. Archimonde said with a sharp look: "Terran, what do you want to do? Do you want to go against the will of Archimonde Can LAN Nu shout a way: "your belonging place is in the abyss, here is not the place you can come to, roll back." Sobbing Archimonde was depressed. Unexpectedly, he was scolded by Kelan. I''m your uncle AK. Although we haven''t met, uncle AK and your father are good friends. As his daughter, you should have some basic respect for uncle AK. No one could understand the anguish in Archimonde''s heart at this time. Anyway. He Archimonde will play this play to the limit. "Presumptuous!" Archimonde yelled angrily, a wave of sound spread around fiercely, the power of terror enveloped all people, for them, Archimonde was like an invincible existence. But even so. They were not afraid. The Pope watched in the dark. Very good. Archimonde''s acting skills are remarkable, especially the way he appears on the stage and the equipment he carries. You can see that Archimonde has prepared in advance. It''s really good. I hope he can continue to work hard. Lin Fan sighed: "Kelan has grown up."I haven''t seen Kelan for some time. Seeing the child grow up, he is very pleased. The only key to say is Growth is not enough. "Pork, I feel like it''s going to take a long time." Lin Fan said. Pope pork was surprised and said, "do you mean to extend it?" "Yes, although Kelan has been very good, but the gap is still very big, this battle, let them lose." Lin Fan said. Pope: "I understand." Today''s Pope is the director, and Lin fan is the golden master. Even if the plot has been determined, the golden master should rectify it in time. When you think about it, the Pope feels that what Lin Fan said is very reasonable. The abyss Lord Archimonde is very powerful. It''s a bit outrageous to be killed if he hasn''t done anything yet. It should last longer. But The only thing that worries the Pope is that he''s afraid that the whole continent will be alarmed by this incident. If so, it will be much more interesting. At this point. Archimonde has received the news from the Pope. He doesn''t have to be defeated. He has to crush them directly and put a lot of pressure on them. Well, that''s great. I think it''s a shame for him, Lord of the abyss, to tell you the truth, if he is attacked here. It''s good not to be seen by other things in the abyss. In case of being seen, go to the outside world to publicize and think that Archimonde still has face. Soon. A battle broke out to wipe out evil spirits. Lin Fan and the Pope are watching in the dark. The Pope is very serious and seems a little nervous. "Come on, Kelan, hit him." The Pope very much hopes that Kelan will give Archimonde a good beating. The best thing is that he can''t tell the southeast, northwest and North from each other. Lin Fan patted the Pope on the shoulder and said, "don''t be nervous. The situation is developing very well. Would you like some snacks?" Pope found that Lin Fan peeled peanuts, eating with relish, "where come?" Lin Fan said: "by chance, it tastes really good. I didn''t expect to have this kind of food here. It''s a great surprise." I didn''t say much. The Pope took some peanuts and peeled them with Lin fan. "This child is really good. Ordinary people don''t even have the courage to fight against the abyss Lord. Where is she so brave?" "Well, it''s a brave boy indeed." Lin Fan said. If Kelan knew that her father and the Pope were hiding in the dark, eating peanuts and watching her struggle, she would surely ask, Dad, I''m still not your little cotton padded jacket. Do you really have the heart to see me so miserable? Boom! There was a dull roar. Looking at the teammates around, one after another fell down, but Lan''s heart is very urgent, holding the big sword, roaring, rushing towards Archimonde, jumping up, holding the big sword in his hand, fiercely splitting. The big sword was covered with white light, and the frost on it made the surrounding space seem to be solidified. Sonorous! Archimonde raised the huge sword in his hand and blocked this move. With a little force, a terrible force burst out. Kelan''s face changed and her body retreated suddenly. She turned over in the air, stepped on the wall with one foot, and with the help of the wall''s power, she attacked again. It''s too strong. It''s really strong. Can LAN know the power of evil god is terrible, but in the process of fighting, she found that the power has been strong to the extreme. "Is this the strength of the Terran warrior?" Archimonde was laughing. The laughter was very low. His eyes were shining green. It was strange to the extreme. At this point. The strong magic elements fluctuate. Tiya and a group of magicians are casting super level magic. She can''t do it by herself. It''s really a little reluctant, but it''s not impossible, to combine the magic of all people and cast super level magic. "Super magic?" Archimonde didn''t care. It wasn''t long. TIA said, "smash!" There was a black vortex above Archimonde''s head, and then a magic force fell down and crushed Archimonde. A moment later, the expectant people found that super level magic had no use at all. "It''s too weak. You mortals dare to challenge the majesty of the abyss evil god, which is a kind of blasphemy to the evil god." The voice just dropped. Archimonde''s eyes twinkled slightly and his spirit was crushed. The magicians who had exhausted their magic power were shocked by this spirit and fell to the ground instantly, without any fighting ability. "TIA..." But LAN gasps heavily, holding the big sword in her hand tightly, which is a kind of powerless feeling in the face of the strong enemy. Seeing the opponents fall by her side one by one, LAN is very anxious and always feels useless. Lin Fan watched with the Pope. All nodded with satisfaction. That''s what fighting is like. Only when there is danger can there be motivation. If you push it all the way, there will be no feeling and everything will be dull. For example, Lin Fan now wants to find a strong man to have a serious exchange, which is really difficult.I don''t know where to look. Yes Once in a dream, the chaotic space he blasted out with one blow seemed to feel that there was a strong man in the extreme distance, but he needed to end his dream and return to Yanhai city. I didn''t look for each other. Now there is no way to find each other. "Bock, let AK put some pressure on Kelan''s teammates, but don''t hurt them. They are Kelan''s best friends. I can feel that Kelan''s body has a hidden power, and it hasn''t burst out yet." Lin Fan said. "No problem," the pope said For the Pope, he doesn''t care. It''s not that he starts with Kelan''s friends. Even if Kelan knows that there are two uncles, he will never hate him. To hate is to hate the abyss Lord. It was him who did it. I just go to the theatre, and it''s what your father wants me to watch. I can''t help it. Then. He told Archimonde about it. Hearing this, Archimonde felt very sad. Are you serious? It''s too easy to attract hatred. Chapter 631 What should be done is what should be done. Archimonde was very unhappy with the Pope''s behavior, but he couldn''t help it. He had already played it to such an extent that he had to stick to it. Do it to Kelan''s friends. Can it still be uncle''s business? To be honest. Uncle really can''t do it. He selects and looks at the three friends around Kelan, the magician, the archer and the soldier Well The physical quality of the first two is not good enough. It''s better to start from that soldier. If Olivia knew that. Absolutely will exclaim I''m a soldier. Is it my fault? Should we be treated like this? "Little girl, you can persist until now, which means you are very good, but have you ever experienced despair?" Archimonde said, the corner of his mouth showed a sneer, but LAN had a kind of shivering feeling. All of a sudden! Kelan exclaimed, "Olivia, be careful..." She cried in panic, but her speed was a little slow. Archimonde appeared in front of Olivia instantly. Olivia was shocked by her huge size, and she was obviously frightened. However, Olivia''s long-standing fighting experience made her react instantly. Facing Archimonde was a counterattack. Patta! Archimonde slapped the sword in Olivia''s hand, grabbed her by the neck, and slowly lifted it up. Olivia could not get rid of his imprisonment, no matter how she struggled. "Let her go." Can LAN red eyes, angry way. See can LAN so angry. Archimonde is very sad. It''s not that his uncle wants to do this, but that he can''t help it. Your father asked me to do this. It''s a play, a play that makes you stronger. Uncle can''t tell you directly. But I hope you understand. His heart is very fragile, wronged, can only own tears to the stomach pharynx. But the reality is "Haha, angry? Your mood is very good, your anger can only represent your incompetence, she is your good friend, right, but when you see your good friend die in front of you, I think you will become more angry? " Archimonde fingers hard, Olivia difficult to breathe, face red, as if death has come, can come at any time. The group of brave people who slaughtered evil spirits has long been destroyed. Everything else is about the number of people. Only Kelan and them are the key. If those guys stand, it''s easy to disturb the whole situation, so it''s better to lie down. "Asshole, let her go." Can LAN see Olivia painful appearance, in the heart angry flame crazy burning, if this kind of flame can become the entity, afraid to be able to burn Archimonde. "Helpless, weak, angry, I can feel your negative emotions, it''s really good, it''s delicious, offer your soul, I can let your friends go." Archimonde laughed darkly. When the Pope heard Archimonde''s words, he quickly said: "what''s the matter? If you want to make a mess of things, I told you that you are not allowed to expose your nature. If you understand it or not, you must be restrained. " The Pope was very anxious. He hoped that Kelan would not follow Archimonde''s request. "Don''t Mind me, run away. " Olivia spoke hard, too strong, the evil god is really too strong, they are not rivals, continue to stay here, the final end is only a dead end. Can LAN looking at Olivia so painful expression, roar: "I promise you, let go of my friend." Shit! The Pope frowned. Archimonde is just messing around, crushing her potential. Why do you have to say such nonsense? Lin Fan said: "it''s OK. I feel relieved from here. She has an important partner. Even if she doesn''t have me by her side, someone will accompany her, so I feel relieved." The Pope didn''t understand what Lin Fan said. I didn''t think much about it. Also just think that this is Lin Fan''s feeling just for a moment. At this point. Archimonde also found that the plot was developing in the wrong direction and quickly made a change. "Well, unfortunately, it''s just a joke. Your soul doesn''t matter to me. Look at your friend. She''s going to die soon." It must develop according to the development of the plot. He did make a mistake just now. Olivia felt more and more difficult to breathe. She just struggled very hard. Now she gradually gave up her resistance, but she cried with weak breath. "Quick Let''s go. Leave me alone. We''re not his rivals. " "I will not abandon my friend." But Lan''s breathing is getting faster and faster. Seeing her best friend''s pain, her anger has reached the extreme. Olivia said, "silver, TIA, take her..." But what they can''t imagine is the evil god in front of them. They are also very anxious. Hurry up. If they continue to pinch like this, it will be a bit false. Any evil god, where can there be so much nonsense, has already started directly.And continue to pinch like this, but the little girl will die, can only pretend to let go a little inadvertently, let the little girl have a chance to breathe. "Ah But LAN angrily rushes, waving a big sword, carrying fighting spirit and magic to fall. This kind of chop is terrible. Unfortunately She is facing the evil god, Archimonde, the abyss Lord. The script she got is to win. It''s definitely impossible for you to save people. There''s no nonsense. She just waves her hand and blows Kelan away. After landing, Kelan still doesn''t give up and continues to rush towards Archimonde. She is angry and just wants to save Olivia from the evil god. Fly! Impact! Fly! Impact! So continuous, even if the scars did not give up. "Roar!" The pink dragon follows Kelan to attack Archimonde. As normal. The two lords in the abyss have long been dead, but they can''t help it. The script doesn''t allow them. They can only develop in a playful way. Which one of the Lords in the abyss is not cruel. They are always as fierce as fire when they treat the enemy. They will never give each other any chance. TIA and silver join the fight. Even if Tiya''s magic was exhausted, she was trying to recover her magic, and then she cast a small fireball. That''s all she can do. Silver''s wind arrow didn''t hurt Archimonde at all. It was like scratching. It didn''t feel anything. Watching the Pope some in the heart can not bear to say: "or, end it." "No, it''s a rare opportunity. For her, growth is like this. I believe she can stick to it." Lin Fan said. Why is Kelan treated so cruelly, but he has a different attitude towards Lao Zhang. For example, Lao Zhang will feel very sad when he bumps to the ground and rubs a little wound. If there is an enemy on the scene, the enemy will be even worse off. There are two contrasts. Gradually. Can LAN has no strength, fell on the ground, want to get up, but she felt that the body has been out of control, raised her head, looking at the evil god in the hands of Olivia. She felt as if Olivia''s life was getting weaker and weaker. No There''s nothing wrong with this feeling. Archimonde does this, but he knows it in his heart. He can only control the strength. Even he is helping Olivia to practice. People are only on the verge of death. To feel the truth. That is in the ordinary time, can not feel, such as suicide, the kind of jump down, 99% of the people will regret. After all, I''m not afraid of death, and I''m afraid of setbacks. Unfortunately It''s too late to know. Archimonde feels almost done. It''s just a waste of time to continue. He''s ready to leave and tell them Weak you, death is too simple for you. Enjoy the world ruled by evil. Yeah! Good! This kind of speech is very domineering and can perfectly reflect the force of the abyss Lord. And right now. The scene changed. The Pope and Lin Fan were a little shocked. The pink dragon and Kelan are shining. "What''s this?" The Pope frowned, did not understand the situation at this time, also did not know what happened, only just can Lan''s body, a force burst out, and the dragon body is also so. This power is a little mysterious Hum! The light dissipated. Kelan, who had been exhausted, stood up again. She was wearing a dragon armor, and the figure of the Dragon appeared behind her. Magic Elements poured into her body from all directions. The sword in my hand is holding the dragon soul. The Pope pondered, flipped through the memory, as if to find out why. Archimonde said: "this is fusion. When the fetters between human beings and giant dragons reach a certain level, they can have such ability. This is something that only appeared a long time ago, and has not appeared for thousands of years." It''s in the middle of his time. Can LAN appear in front of him, the big sword in the hand mercilessly falls down. More powerful than before. Archimonde raises his hand. Click! The sword made by the abyss forger he was preparing was broken, a light fell, and his chest was cut. Archimonde stepped back and released Olivia. But LAN took Olivia and fell into the distance. Then she looked directly at akmond and said, "I won''t let you go." "Not bad!" Archimonde looked surprised. He didn''t expect that he was really hurt. Although he was just careless and didn''t notice, the damage was indeed hurt.In the blink of an eye. The wound healed. "Brave man, I didn''t expect you to be able to do this. It''s a pity Your dragon is too weak, your strength is too weak, even if the integration can not kill me "If you are stronger and the dragon is stronger, maybe you can really bring me trouble." "What a pity..." "Let''s call it a day. Enjoy the nightmare that Archimonde brought to you. She has been corroded by my abyss power and can only live for three years. If you can''t destroy me, you have to watch her become a slave of the abyss. I don''t know if you can kill your companion at that time." "Ha ha ha ha..." Archimonde laughed, then disappeared in front of the crowd. "Don''t go." But LAN rushes over, but pours on the air, and her state directly disintegrates. The pink dragon is very tired and lies on the ground, obviously her strength can''t support this state. Chapter 632 "Asshole! Don''t go But LAN is not willing to hammer the ground, if I can be stronger, more powerful, it will not be such a result. She came to Olivia''s side in a hurry and found that Olivia''s face was covered with the dark fog of the abyss. Then she melted into her body. The evil spirit didn''t cheat her. Olivia was really corroded by the power of the abyss. "I won''t let you do anything." Can LAN firm way. If she was desperate before, but just after merging with the pet dragon, she found that she still had room for improvement and had the ability to kill the evil god. "I''m fine." Olivia said weakly. ¡­¡­ "Not bad." Lin Fan nodded with satisfaction, "what does Aker mean by integration? That power is many times stronger than Kelan himself. " "I''m not sure. Just ask him." Said the Pope. Lin fan knows what he thinks is right, but LAN has great potential. As long as he continues to grow, he will meet his requirements. It doesn''t matter when the God of darkness appears. But it can''t appear now. After all, it''s too early. Three big men come together. "How''s it going?" Archimonde said with a smile. For the Lord of abyss, the smile is often insidious. There is no happy smile. After all, when he smiles, it makes people feel silly. "Some places are not very good and almost have problems," the pope said "Well?" Archimonde squinted. The Pope was a bit rampant. When he first called him, he was humble. Since he knew Lin Fan and successfully signed the contract, he found that the pope had a bad attitude towards him. The pope said, "if you don''t react fast just now, let''s see how you finish." "Don''t make a noise. AK has done a good job. He has reached what I want to see." Lin Fan said with a smile, patting AK on the shoulder to express his thanks. If it wasn''t for their unrequited efforts. He didn''t know when Kelan would grow up. That''s why. Whatever the outcome. He is very satisfied now. Hearing what Lin Fan said, the Pope immediately changed his face and said, "well, it''s worthy of Archimonde, the abyss Lord. No one can show this extreme." If it is in the past. Archimonde may feel that the Pope is really good and can speak. But now He saw through the Pope long ago. Lin Fan said, "AK, how did my daughter merge with the dragon in the end?" Akmond said: "this is an ancient thing. At that time, there was a special dragon in the dragon clan, which belonged to the whole family. It signed a contract with human beings. When the degree of fit reached a certain level, it could merge with the dragon and produce a strong force. But the Dragon around Lan was too weak. When it grew up, it would be very powerful." "Oh, I see." Lin Fan said. The Pope digged off the topic and said, "the situation is a bit complicated now. I think the play will last for a long time. Finally, I want to ask, why do you talk to Kelan for three years?" He just wanted to ask Archimonde. I found that this guy always likes to play for himself. If you don''t have something, you have to do the whole thing. According to his idea, it''s very simple. Defeat, retreat. Archimonde said with a smile: "pressure will become power. Three years should make Kelan grow up." "That makes sense." The pope had to admit that the Lord of the abyss''s act of making decisions without authorization was OK. He could only admit that he had done it right. Who do they do so many things for? It must be for Lin fan. The strong have friends all over the world. As long as you don''t fall, everyone wants to be your true brother Although there is some reality. But it''s true. Maybe Archimonde and Pope are willing to make friends with Lin Fan because of his personality charm. As for what personality charm is, maybe Lin Fan Chang is handsome. Think about it. It''s also possible. It''s a long time since the church massacre. The impact is great. All the brave people who took part in the war were defeated. They didn''t have any power to fight back in the face of the evil gods. But strangely, no one died in the war. This is the most fortunate thing. Some people say that it is because of the girl who has the power of the dragon that they were not killed by the evil god. Others say The Dragon Woman Warrior was very powerful and finally hurt the evil god. As things go on. Things are more and more amazing. Kelan is famous in the mainland. When people know that this powerful female soldier was born as a civilian, she is really shocked, as if she didn''t think of it. At the same time, many people feel that it is very inspirational.Who says civilians can''t be strong. This one is strong evidence. It''s just a pity that they don''t know that this civilian born female soldier in your mouth has a father you can''t imagine. The Norra family. Several pharmacists are checking Olivia''s condition. These pharmacists are famous pharmacists in mainland China. In the face of Olivia''s condition, they all shake their heads and say there is no way. Really can''t dispel the deep breath in her body. Just like the evil god said. Three years. Only three years. But LAN is very disappointed, originally some hope, with several pharmacists'' negation, her heart fell to the bottom. "I won''t let you do anything." But LAN grabs Olivia''s hand, her expression is firm, as if she has made some kind of determination. Olivia smiles. She doesn''t want Kelan to worry about her. "It''s OK. I''m fine now." Silver said, "why don''t you come to the elves with me? I think the water of life can dispel this smell." "I feel like I can try," TIA said But LAN heard that she felt that she could do it. Olivia knew that it was impossible. If the evil god left something on her body was so easy to disperse, the evil god would not be an evil god. But she knew that it was impossible not to go. She had to go with them. They come to the elves and borrow the water of life. They are looking forward to seeing Olivia''s change. What they are disappointed with is that it is useless. Even after taking the water of life, Olivia seems to be suffering, as if it is a kind of backfire. Olivia saw that her companions were worried about themselves. She always had a smile on her face. She hoped that her smile would make them not worry too much. I''m very good. It''s not as bad as I thought. Even if it''s only three years, it''s OK. It''s already very good if we can get to know each other. ¡­¡­ Archimonde is an evil god now. He did not go back to the abyss. In the words of the Pope, you are not fit to go back to the abyss now. You need to be here. We have to find a place where the environment is bad and terrible. Tell everyone where you are. Just wait for Kelan to become stronger, and then strong to a certain extent, come to you for a fight. If you are haunted, who knows where you are. Archimonde wanted to crush the Pope''s head. Mad. Dog thing. As the Lord of the abyss, I still have a lot to do in the abyss. You asked me to stay here for three years. Do you know how much influence this has on me in the abyss. After all, I have to occupy more territory. Only when he saw Lin Fan''s eyes, he nodded in silence and agreed. He could only say OK, no problem. It''s three years. As long as you ask Lin fan, 30 years is no problem. Who makes us best friends. The village. Lin Fan stayed in the village and lived a normal life. Kelan is back. Although Kelan as usual, with a smile on her face, but Lin fan can see that her heart is not happy, it seems that she is anxious about her partner''s things. At the table. "Dad, I may not be back for three years." Can LAN eat rice, bow to say. Lin Fan said: "what happened?" "No, the college asked me to go to other imperial colleges for communication. It took me a long time." But LAN didn''t tell her father what happened to her, because she didn''t want her father to worry about her, so she had to make up a lie to cheat her father. "Oh, that''s good. It''s OK. If you have something to do, you can do it. I''m fine here. I can take good care of myself." Lin Fan said. He has some love for his daughter, but there is no way, to complete the task will leave, can not always accompany you, can only let you grow up, I can leave at ease. "Dad, I''m sorry, I didn''t accompany you much." Kelan''s eyes are slightly red. She thinks of her father''s love for her when she was a child. When she grows up, she wants to succeed in her studies. Then she takes her father to live a good life and accompanies her father. But now She didn''t do it. Instead, she had to stay away from home. It even took years not to see my father. She didn''t feel good enough. All of a sudden. A warm hand fell on her head. "Kelan, do your own thing well. You have friends and people who believe in you. Don''t let anyone down." Lin Fan comforts Ke LAN and wants to say to him, son, don''t practice. Your father will see you back to your old age for a hundred years. If you practice like this, you will live a long time. Your father really doesn''t have so much time to accompany you. Once that dream made your father a little confused, forgetting a lot of people. This cannot happen. SoBe strong. Kelan said: "well, I know that I will work hard. I won''t let anyone who believes in me down, but it will take a long time to go out. I''m afraid you will not be accompanied." Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK. The people in the village are with me. You will come back when you are busy. I will prepare your favorite food for you." "Well." Can LAN is very strong, no matter in the face of any difficulties, never cry, just now She really wanted to cry. In her opinion, she didn''t feel sorry for anyone but the father who raised her up. Lin fan has no acting skills, but he can keep calm. In the calm mode, everything is so realistic. Director: Pope. Jin Zhu: Lin fan. Children!!! The real behind the scenes is your father, you are still in the dark, it really makes people feel a touch of sadness. Chapter 633 Kelan is gone. Carrying her huge sword, riding on the dragon and disappearing in the distant world, even though Kelan is reluctant to leave, she can only bear to defeat the evil god and save Olivia. Brave to the distance. I didn''t walk long in Kelan. Olivia, silver and TIA all come to bubble Village. They come to ask about Kelan''s whereabouts. Kelan leaves them a letter and disappears. No one can find her. Finally, they can only think of Paopao village, Kelan''s hometown. They know how much Kelan cares about her father back home. No matter what happens, you will come here. "Well, Kelan has come back before. She said that the college sent her to other imperial colleges to communicate. It will take three years to come back. You are her best friend. You must know that?" Lin fan asked calmly. He knows what it is. But it can''t be shown. The plot needs to be developed. As an ordinary farmer, he seems to know how to show it. When they heard Lin Fan''s words, they looked at each other, forced down the pain in their hearts, and said with a smile: "yes, we all know, but we didn''t expect that she left ahead of time, and didn''t tell us. We''ll go to find her now." "Goodbye, uncle!" Then he left the village and ran out into the forest. They look a little sad. "But LAN, she is going to take all the things on her own. We can''t help anything." TIA bowed her head and was very sad. They were best friends. No matter what they met, they would bear together, but now They just stare. Nothing can help. "We should try to be strong ourselves," Silver said Olivia said: "there''s no mistake, but LAN only went to practice alone to save me, and I can''t fall behind. In the next three years, I will try my best to train myself." Today, Kelan''s behavior affects them. When they first joined the Royal College, they were still young girls. Now they have gradually grown up and can stand in their own way. Now they can bravely challenge the evil spirits. Silver said, "I''ll go back to the elves, where the elders teach me." Olivia said, "I''ll go back to the Norra family." "I''m going to the Royal College to continue my studies," TIA said Prepare for each other. Then the three reached out, folded their palms on the back of their hands, looked at each other, and said in one voice: "come on ¡­¡­ Demons. This is a taboo place. All ethnic groups dare not enter. There are pagoda like skeletons on the dark earth. There was a sense of cruelty everywhere. The demons are fierce, bloodthirsty and violent. Even if they are of the same race, they will have fierce duels of life and death. There is no kinship here. Only the winner is the king. If they are strong, they will have a position. The weak can only become the fish on others'' chopping board. "Wang, there is a big event outside. Some people summon mysterious evil gods to come, and the strong of all countries fight together. Finally, they are completely destroyed by evil gods." A demon general reports the situation. Since killing the elves and seizing the water of life, he is ready to do something big. Who would have thought that the elves who have been killed would come back to life. The demon king knows it''s not easy. There are terrible strong people who notice this. In order not to cause trouble, he has been dormant, and now evil spirits are coming. The king of the demon clan feels that things have changed and decides to continue to observe. Of course. Their big business is definitely not going to end there. "Mysterious evil god, who is it?" "I don''t know, but it seems that the lords who came to the abyss are probably dissatisfied with the territory in the abyss and want to occupy the living space of the human race." "Well! Good. Let the Lord of abyss play with these abominable Terrans. When the time comes, the light of the demons will come back to the world. " The king of the demons turned his back and looked at the shining ancient portal. It''s like calling for something terrible. It''s just that there are a lot of things needed. For the demon king, it will take time. ¡­¡­ Archimonde opened up his territory and summoned slaves from the abyss. Now the play is no longer what he wants to stop. It needs to continue to play. He was a little upset with the Pope. This guy didn''t have enough respect for him. If he signed a contract for the sacrifice of his soul and gave him ten courage, the pope would not dare to jump with himself. It''s a pity. No way. They have signed a fair contract, which is too hasty. By the waterfall. Kelan has been sitting on a huge stone for several days. She seems to have entered some kind of Epiphany without moving. The roaring sound of waterfall in her ear is huge, but it has no effect on Kelan.Lin fan can''t put down Kelan after all, hiding in the dark to observe. "Well, it''s a good way to have peace of mind when practicing hard. If Uncle Zhang is here, he can give you some needles to stimulate your potential in your body." Now the situation is a kind of situation for his daughter, but he hopes Kelan can really stand up. You can''t grow without going through some difficulties. All of a sudden. Ke LAN, who has been sitting in silence for several days, suddenly opens her eyes and cuts off the waterfall with a sword. The water doesn''t fall, as if it was really cut. After a long time. The waterfall rolled down. Return to the previous turbulent momentum. "I''m still too weak." Kelan said to himself. Pink dragon looked at these, as if determined something like, think is also to make some efforts, he is a dragon, must become strong. Lin Fan watched quietly. Nodded with satisfaction. Although I can''t come out, it''s a good choice to guard by my side. The days passed like this day after day. Kelan''s training for himself has reached the acme. He carries the physical training of boulder and constantly swings the sword. In fact, these are very boring, but if he wants to be strong, he has to. Skilled in the heart, constantly swing, this situation into their own instinct. In combat, each swing will form its own instinctive response. When practicing sword, she did not forget to practice magic. The power of magic is reflected in the later stage, and the super level magic has terrible power. Can LAN crazy training, around some Warcraft is very tragic, completely reduced to can LAN training opponent, not only to be beaten, the final result will be killed by can LAN. Finally, it is taken out of the core and used to cultivate magic. When Lin Fan sees Kelan and Warcraft, he can''t bear to be hurt. It''s just that there''s no way. It takes effort to become strong. When he wants to become strong, it''s the same. He has Lao Zhang to help him practice, and often goes to the hospital for treatment. That''s why. Cultivation is not a simple thing. ¡­¡­ A meeting of three. Akermond said: "it''s a little big. Many strong imperial men have come to attack me. Fortunately, they have summoned the abyss for a long time. Otherwise, they will make me busy." The pope said: "there is no way. In this situation, you can''t go back. You can only go on with a stiff head." "Thank you for your support." Lin fan is very grateful. If it wasn''t for their help, he would never have been able to do it by himself. They waved their hands and said: "where, we are friends. It''s our honor to help you." Lin Fan looks at them with a smile. The smile is full of a kind of friendliness. It''s kindness to friends. As the Lord of the abyss, Archimonde originally had a great future, such as dominating the whole abyss, or establishing his own territory in the human world. But now Since he met Lin Fan and the Pope, Archimonde has felt that he has changed. There is no such ferocious and overbearing temperament as the Lord of the abyss. Lin Fan patted them on the shoulder and said, "well, I always remember your help to me. For me, you have become my good friends, good friends." The Pope and Archimonde smile. "Good friends" need to be focused. They used to be just ordinary friends, which made them very dissatisfied. Now they have made such great progress. They are in a good mood and feel that their efforts over the years have not been in vain. It''s really good for them to finally move you with our hearts. Just as they were talking. There''s news outside. Lin Fan cast doubts in his eyes. Archimonde is used to saying: "it''s OK. Under normal circumstances, there are brave people coming to attack me again. Let me see what kind of strong people appear this time." The voice just dropped. A mirror appears, and then the picture appears. If you look carefully, you can see several strong people in the picture. "Oh, it''s a good look this time." Archimonde was surprised. The pope said: "two holy mages and three holy warriors are well prepared. This power can''t be possessed by a single empire. You don''t do some bad things during this time." Indeed. Five saints. It''s extraordinary. It''s equivalent to the power of two empires. Of course, some empires hide real strong people. They may live in seclusion in some deep mountains and forests and never appear. If Lin fan is not there, Archimonde will be very domineering. Tell the Pope frankly, do I need other people''s consent for what Archimonde, Lord of the abyss, wants to do?But now "How can it be? How can Archimonde, the Lord of abyss, do these things?" Lin Fan patted him on the shoulder and said, "I believe you, pork. Don''t frame others at will. I believe in AK." Hearing this, AK almost burst into tears. I didn''t expect that the Lord of abyss needed to be believed It''s impossible to put it in the past. But now, Aker is a little proud. He looks at the Pope a little overbearing, as if to say, see, this is trust. Even if you frame me, it''s useless. The pope said, "no, I''ll just talk about it. I know these saints are very famous." Lin Fan pondered. It''s like thinking of something. Maybe Chapter 634 When the five saints came to Archimonde. Awed by the smell of space. "What a terrible smell of darkness." "No, it''s the breath of the abyss. I told the abyss that I once destroyed an abyss passage. The creatures here are terrible. Be careful." "Well, the girl who owns the dragon is very good. She dares to face up to such a terrible abyss evil god. Although she lost the last battle, as long as she can grow up, she will definitely become a real strong one." Lin fan, who observed the situation here, was in a good mood when he heard five strangers praise his daughter. I like to be praised by others. It feels great. Right now. A voice came. "Dear five saints, please come in." Archimonde''s voice reached their ears. The five strong men, who were originally vigilant, were also surprised to hear this voice. They looked at each other as if they were communicating what to do next. "When you come, what are you afraid of? It''s our responsibility to eliminate evil spirits. We can''t let them harm the world." "Just to see what''s so great about Archimonde." For these five strong people, they are never afraid of any difficulties. Even in the face of evil spirits, they are not in a panic. They have experienced the tempering of life and death to become strong people in this realm. They set out deep. Those summoned objects of the abyss did not appear. The Lord invited them in. Even if he gave them ten courage, he did not dare to stop them. For the five strong men, they found that there were a lot of deep things hidden around them, a lot of them. If these abyssal objects attack the Terran empire. I''m afraid the situation will be terrible. It wasn''t long. A palace appeared. The first impression of seeing the palace is that it is absolutely not the place where normal people live. It is full of a dark atmosphere, as if it is shrouded in darkness. Many ferocious stone statues stand on both sides of the road. A door blocked their way, five people looked at each other, did not think much, directly opened the door, for them, like opening the devil''s nest. Compared to the outside. The palace is much brighter. Three figures appeared on the top of the palace, and the faces of the five Saint level strongmen changed slightly. It seemed that they didn''t expect that they were facing not only an evil god, but three. If so. I''m afraid it''s hard to resist. "Welcome. Come in. Don''t be nervous." Archimonde said slowly. "Archimonde." Cried one of the holy men. A strong man deserves to be a strong man and has great momentum. Ordinary abyss of the object face each other, afraid is a voice can shock death. "Five Saint level strongmen, in fact, I prefer you to call me Archimonde, the abyss Lord, rather than the evil god." Archimonde said with a smile. On the whole, it makes people feel strange, as if the evil god is easy to speak. It''s not as vicious as you think. They went into the palace. All of a sudden. One of the five strong men exclaimed, "Pope?" The tone was surprised. It''s like hell. That kind of unbelievable expression is very shocking. The Pope was helpless, "well, it''s me..." As a pope, he was found to be very familiar with the Lord of the abyss. To be honest, this is not what he wanted to see. The main reason is that the influence is a little big. The Church of light spreads the holy and solemn light. Now with the evil spirits. To be honest. It''s a bit of a shame. The other four strong men were also surprised to find that the Pope of the Church of light appeared here. At the same time, they had a terrible premonition that the Pope might be with evil spirits. If so. That would be very bad. "As the Pope of the Church of light, how can you stay with the evil god, or do you call the evil god, and your heart has been corrupted by the darkness?" "I didn''t expect, I really didn''t expect, that such a thing would happen. If the world knew that the Pope was mixed with evil spirits, it would be unbelievable." ¡­¡­ The Pope didn''t know what to say. Can you slow down and make things clear? "Be quiet." The Pope raised his hand. Things need to be explained. If they don''t explain yet, who knows what they think? They are really a group of people who like to daydream. They don''t know what to say to you. "I''ll introduce you to one of the most important people." The pope must introduce Lin fan.Lin Fan smiles and greets them, "Hello, my name is Lin fan. I invite you in to have a good chat with you. I hope I didn''t scare you." At this point. The five saints noticed that Lin fan, who was standing in the middle, frowned tightly. It was really a strange thing that there were young people here. They looked at each other. They all nodded their heads tacitly. "We are here to eliminate the evil gods. No matter they are the evil gods or the Pope, they must not shrink back. They are wasting their time to kill the evil gods directly." "Good..." Lin Fanming is very friendly and hopes to have a good exchange with them. But I''m sorry. The other side doesn''t seem to give much face. The five Saint level strongmen made a direct move. They didn''t want to have any nonsense with each other. What they wanted was to suppress the evil god with the power of thunder and look for opportunities to kill him. It wasn''t long. Bang! Bang! "Ouch!" "Ah There was a strange sound. "No way. I can''t move." "Me too." "Damn..." They looked at everything in front of them in horror, their bodies were completely out of control, and endless panic enveloped their hearts. "Ladies and gentlemen, do you have any misunderstanding about me?" Lin fan asked. Asked. But the five saints ignored Lin fan, thinking of various means to solve the current situation, but they could not do anything. "Give it to me." The Pope volunteered, then came to the five strong, "don''t struggle, do you know who this is?" The five strong men looked at the Pope angrily. His eyes were disdainful. Obviously, I''m not ashamed to be with the Pope. I''m not even ashamed to know him. The pope said: "don''t look at me like that. I''ll introduce you to Lin fan. Maybe you are very strange to her name, but do you know who that dragon girl is?" "That''s his daughter." "Many years ago, he was the one who destroyed the undead monarch of the Locke empire. He also solved the beast tide of the Lanyuan empire. He resurrected the elves when they were destroyed by the demons. He is a God that you can''t imagine. Now things are different from what you know. I can tell you slowly." When introducing, we should introduce the key points, not the reasons, but tell them who they are, what great achievements they have made and what overbearing things they have done. Maybe you''ll be confused. But it''s all true. Sure enough When the pope said these things, the five struggling strongmen looked at Lin Fan as if they were stupid. I don''t seem to believe it. But there is no way to believe it. The Pope and the evil god are standing beside him, and their position seems to be low. "Really?" The pope said, "in the name of my Pope, I guarantee that what is said is true." The five strong people all want to say, what name can you have when you stay with the evil god, but they have believed in this matter for seven or eight years, and they basically believe it. I''m just confused. What the hell is going on. I need a good explanation. Lin Fan untied the control of the five strong men and came to them. He said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I just limited your action. It''s just that you seem to have misunderstood me a little in case of accidents. I can only do this. I hope you don''t mind." Friendly communication is the beginning of friendship. The five strong men were very depressed. They are Saint level strongmen, but they are controlled by each other at will, and they don''t even have the ability to resist. If there is a fight, it will be a tragedy. "It''s OK. Just solve the misunderstanding. We want to know what''s going on." "I''ll tell you slowly, this is what happened..." After a long time. Because what Lin Fan said was more detailed, it took a long time. After hearing what Lin Fan said. The five strong men were shocked. My head is buzzing. It''s just to make my daughter stronger, motivated, motivated, responsible and so on This is too rampant. Even the Lord of the abyss and the Pope have come forward to cooperate. To tell the truth, they didn''t see it with their own eyes. I really can''t believe it. But they feel a strong sense of fatherly love. Maybe this is the greatness of fatherhood. The five strong men look at the Lord of the abyss. That is a terrible existence from the abyss. Even if they join hands, they may not be opponents of each other. Now the Lord and the Pope are honest here.They''ve completely believed it. I was also amazed. I didn''t expect that the strong man who solved so many big things was so young. It seems that as the pope said, this is a God, a god they can''t imagine. "I have something I want to ask you. I don''t know if you would like to help." Lin fan has a sincere attitude. "Go ahead, please." "What I have done is to hope that my daughter can grow up. I let AK act as an evil god, which brings a lot of pressure to her. It''s hard for me to see her like this. It''s really good to practice alone, but if there are five strong people to teach her, it will be better than her. So I hope you can help me to teach her well." Lin Fan said. The five strong men looked at each other, and then seemed to figure out something. "OK, no problem." At this point. "I think it''s necessary to trigger this situation with one thing. You suddenly appear in front of her. There must be some problems, so I want to arrange a play," the pope said "It''s very simple. "The five of you came to kill the evil god, but you were severely beaten. Then you went there and pretended to meet by chance. At the same time, you should show that you can''t do it. For example, you should die in three or four years at most. You hope that before you die, you can pass on what you have learned all your life to her and let her kill the evil god." "What''s the idea?" "It''s great." Chapter 635 Five strong men look at the Pope. Now the Pope is still the Pope they are familiar with. In their cognition, the Pope is dignified and holy, but now the Pope gives them the feeling of a talkative old man. Lin Fan said, "the way you said is good. I think it''s feasible." Archimonde said nothing. Like an actor, he has no voice, and can only be used as a puppet, manipulated by the Pope. The Pope came to the five strong men and said, "it will be hard for you later." The next thing. It''s overbearing. He wanted to hurt the five strong men. Since he wanted to act, he had to be realistic. After a long time The forest. Lin Fan sent the five strong men here and told them the location of Kelan. "Thank you for the rest." The five strong men were impressed by Lin Fan''s personality charm. They said it was his personality charm, but in fact his own strength was too terrible. Who could not accept it. "Little things, little things." Lin Fan did not stay, in case can LAN found, directly left. After Lin Fan left. The five strong men sighed. "I didn''t expect there would be such a strong man in the world. We are still frogs in the well after all." "Yes." "The Pope is tough enough. If you don''t know, take it easy." "Who would have thought the pope would have such a side." "Ah, I didn''t expect that the evil god, like a dark cloud over my head, was just a drama, a drama for my daughter to grow up. If the outside world knew it, I''m afraid it would be speechless." That''s true! Who can believe it. Up to now, it''s a bit confusing. But if you think about it carefully, there are some flaws. The evil god is cruel, but after the evil God appeared, it seems that no one died. The battle seems very fierce, but it''s like playing. "All right, let''s go. Don''t show any flaws." "Well." At this point. At the end of her cultivation, Kelan went to the place where she lived. All of a sudden. She saw five strangers who had been badly injured. Now in the wild, everything had to be careful. However, seeing this situation, she still ran to the other side. Then. She found that these five people were a little familiar, and immediately remembered that they were not the famous strong men in the world? However, it seems that their current situation is not good. Who on earth is so powerful. It''s amazing that the five Saint level strong men were hit like this. "Master, are you all right?" Kelan asks. They know that this is Kelan they are looking for, that is, Lin Fan''s daughter. Although they are very urgent to tell her, child, learn from us, we are all called by your father. But they held back. "Are you Lin Kelan, the girl who owns the dragon and dares to fight against the evil god?" A strong man pretends to be shocked. "Did you know me?" Can LAN ask a way. "Cough! Know, not only know, also admire very much, young age is so brave, we these old guys admire very much The strong man pretended to cough, and his performance was quite realistic, just like the real one. Can LAN be praised some embarrassed, "master, you this is..." I''m confused. Who is the one who can beat the five Saint level strong people. "We went to challenge the evil god, but we didn''t expect to have problems. Now we don''t have much time, but we are very anxious to think that the evil god will bring trouble to the world. Now we meet you and hope to teach you what we have learned when we are dying. We see hope from you. Are you willing to learn from us?" Can LAN hear these words, appear very shocked. It''s like I didn''t expect it. Then there was great joy. "I will." Being able to be taught by the five Saint level strong men is something everyone dreams of and even dares not to think about. But now that all this is really happening in front of him, how can we not be excited and not excited. "Well, that''s good. We believe that you will be able to eliminate the evil spirits after you have learned." The following story begins. Kelan practices with five Saint level strong men. She has been worried about the physical condition of the five teachers. She was seriously injured and could die at any time. Only a few months later, she found that the five teachers were alive and kicking, and could not see any problems, but the occasional cough still worried her. It seems that the teacher is holding on. So. She devoted herself to the cultivation so as not to let the five teachers down. When Lin Fan missed Kelan, he would come to have a look. When he saw her working hard, he was completely relieved. He felt that the Pope was really good. He could even think of such a way.It''s better to be with smart people. He felt that the Pope was smart. There are always many good ideas. Let him think about it, it must be unexpected. When the five Saint level strong men teach, they all cough, as if to let Kelan know that our current situation is very bad, internal injury is very serious, you should practice well, don''t let us down. The purpose of doing this is to make Kelan feel a little stressed. It''s just that there''s a lot of coughing. At first, Kelan worried about the teachers'' health and hoped that the teachers would have a good rest. She would try her best to practice, but later, she was numb to get used to it. Although, the teachers have been coughing. But it seems that nothing happened all the time, which makes Kelan a little confused. Finally, as teachers, they are powerful and can suppress the injury. Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye. Three years have passed. In the forest. Can LAN looking at in front of the five teachers, during this period of time, she thanks to teach, strength by leaps and bounds. "Thank you five teachers for teaching me." She was very grateful to them. If it had not been for their careful teaching, she would not have made such great progress, but she always had doubts in her heart. When she first met five teachers, they were seriously injured, and it seemed that they couldn''t last long. But now, she found that the teachers were very healthy, and she didn''t see any problems at all. Besides, five teachers kept telling her that we were going to die. It won''t work Until now. Anyway, the feeling is that it''s always good. "Your talent is very good. It''s up to you to have the strength now. Do what you want to do. We have completed our final mission." "Yes, child, we will always support you." "Believe in yourself, you can do it." But LAN always felt that five teachers were saying goodbye to her. "Teacher, you..." "Kelan, our injury is very serious. It''s hard to cure. It''s time to find a place. You don''t have to suffer for us. As long as you can eliminate the evil spirits, everything is worth it." The acting skills of the five strong men are good. In these years, they haven''t been found yet. Who let them be strong men? They say they are going to die, but they haven''t died all the time. We can use their strength to cover up the past. But LAN is very sad. "Don''t be upset, son. Go." They have completed the task given to them by Lin fan, which is very good on the whole. At the same time. And see a genius born out of their hands. But Lan''s strength has been much more powerful than them, magic and martial arts, also has a dragon, which Saint level strong is her opponent. I just don''t know if it''s an opponent of the evil god. Abyss Lord''s strength is very strong, even if there is a gap, it should not be too big. ¡­¡­ The village. When Kelan comes back, the villagers miss the child very much. During the period of disappearance, the villagers often ask Lin Fan where Kelan is. I learned that I was studying in another empire. The villagers exclaimed. Kelan is an excellent child. "Dad, I''m back." But LAN looks at Lin Fan and finds that her father is much older than when she left home. She rushes to her arms and feels very sad. She has left her hometown for so long and has not been with her father. She always feels that she is very unfilial. Lin Fan patted Kelan''s back, "just come back. How''s life outside, OK?" Ask clearly. But I still have to ask. All the plots are arranged by him and the Pope. If you act as if you know everything, it''s easy to see through. "Well, good." But LAN didn''t tell her father that she had been practicing outside. Now she came back to see her father. At night. Kelan, who comes back to the room, is writing a letter. This is a letter for her father. If she can eliminate the evil spirits and come back, this letter will be useless. If she dies in the hands of the evil spirits, this letter is the last one she left to her father. She''s also saved a lot of money over the years. All under the bed. If he died, the money would be enough for his father. Just when Kelan wrote. Lin fan has come to Archimonde''s territory, and the Pope is there. According to Archimonde, as long as she wants to save the girl, she will definitely come here during this period of time. "Kelan is back. She''s very good at cultivation." Lin Fan said. Archimonde is looking forward to it, even can''t wait for it. It''s a long play. To be honest, he misses the abyss.Now it''s finally coming to an end. As a villain boss, the meaning of his existence is to be eliminated. The pope said: "then I have to act. Kelan will kill the evil god. If no one knows, it will be meaningless. We must let the world see her strength." "I don''t think you need to hide your strength too much. The number of people coming to attack you this time will be absolutely unprecedented." Fortunately, he didn''t become a villain at the beginning. Otherwise, with his own situation, he would never be able to carry it, and only Archimonde, the abyss Lord, could. Archimonde looked at the Pope and really wanted to hammer him to death. It''s not something that people can do. "I know." Abyss lords are ready to summon more abyss objects. The first is to consume their living power. Only the strong can go to the end. With his current position in the abyss. If you can summon a large amount of abyss things, these Terran strongmen may not be able to resist. Those who should release water still need to release water. Lin Fan said: "thank you very much." Archimonde said with a smile, "you''re welcome." His smile will always be left to Lin fan. If people want to see his smile, it''s just a dream. Chapter 636 The Pope is very good at propaganda. No one knows who said it. But we all know that the brave female god of war, who once fought against the evil god, has appeared. She is stronger than ever and is ready to kill the evil god. The brave men from all over the mainland rushed to the side of the Lanyuan empire. Hope to help the goddess of war. Silver, Olivia, TIA all got the news. They''re excited. Finally, there is Kelan''s whereabouts. In these years, they have also worked hard to cultivate. Although they don''t progress as fast as Kelan, they are not bad. "Dad, I''m going out. There''s something wrong." But LAN says to the father who is striking iron. Lin fan holding the hammer, beating the iron, looked up and said: "come back for dinner?" Can LAN way: "may come back, the distance is a little far, need some time." "Oh, it''s OK. Go early and come back early." "Well, I know." But LAN rode on the dragon and gradually disappeared in the distance. Lin Fan looked at her disappearing back and said with a smile, "well, I have grown up." "Well?" And right now. He felt a strong breath, no It''s not very strong, but the breath is dark. "The God of darkness?" Lin Fan pondered. I''m a little confused. He has been looking for the trace of the God of darkness, but did not find, but did not expect the breath of the God of darkness appeared. "Forget it. It''s not urgent. My daughter''s business is more important." The God of darkness is compared with his daughter. Daughter is more important. The base of evil spirits. A group of brave people gathered here very early, they are waiting for the arrival of Kelan, in their heart, Kelan belongs to the backbone. Soon. A roar came. It was the sound of the dragon. Everyone looked up at the sky, and a huge shadow appeared in the distance. "Here she comes, riding a dragon." "It''s said that Lin Kelan has been practicing for three years, and his strength is stronger than before. It can''t be said that he can really wipe out the evil spirits by cooperating with the dragon." "We need to do something about it, too." "That''s right." The Dragon slowly falls to the ground, but LAN comes down from the dragon''s back. It''s a bit surprised to see so many people gathered together, but it''s more a kind of confidence. Everyone wants to eliminate the evil god, and it will be successful. "Kelan." Her three good sisters are very excited when they see Kelan appear. They come to her and hold her hand. "Why don''t you tell us where you''ve been?" But Lan said: "I''m sorry, I want to practice and become stronger. That''s why I leave without saying goodbye. Olivia, don''t worry, we can kill the evil god." "Well." Olivia knows that Kelan works so hard to save herself. Seeing Kelan''s appearance at this time, she has a big fluctuation in her heart and a feeling that she can''t say. If you can. She didn''t want Kelan to work so hard. ¡­¡­ Archimonde looked at the situation at this time, rather helpless. "Fierce, the number of people is really enough. Even if I am an evil god, I don''t need to cause so many people to encircle and suppress me. Isn''t it true that evil gods are not allowed to survive in this world?" He didn''t want to say much. Although it is regarded as an evil god by people, it has not destroyed any place, let alone brought disaster to people, so it is treated like this with the title of evil god. It''s hard to think about it. "This is my last appearance. In this case, come on, abyss creatures, treat these human warriors well and don''t hurt their lives." If these abyssal creatures have a little bit of intelligence. Absolutely. Lord, we don''t want to hurt their lives, but they are going to die for us. It''s a bit too much. It''s just a pity. Even if they think about it. I dare not ask the Lord of abyss. If I dare to ask, I will be swallowed up. At this point. A fierce battle took place. The abyss creatures charge against the Terran warriors. It''s good for these abyss creatures to be able to fight against the Terran. But it''s very annoying for the abyss Lord to order them not to hurt these guys. But they clean up these abyss creatures. Clean and tidy. There''s nothing left. Keep pushing forward. When the abyss creature falls, it will turn into a black fog and melt into the abyss. From the abyss, return to the abyss, after a period of time, you can revive in the abyss. Everyone looks at the palace ahead.The place where evil spirits live. As long as the evil spirits are eliminated, everything will come to an end. In the palace. Archimonde did not pay attention to the outside situation, but sat on the throne representing his identity symbol, swinging various postures. "This posture is not overbearing enough to reflect the aura of the abyss Lord." "This posture seems ok..." "No, it must be changed." If you let the brave people outside know that we are here to destroy you, but you are waiting for us. It''s about respecting us. Or are you not paying attention to us at all? In the end. The abyss Lord chooses a good posture, that is to do it there, with his body tilted, his left hand clenched, his face propped up, his indifferent eyes looking straight ahead, motionless, exuding a noble and arrogant overbearing temperament. That''s the feeling. Although the final outcome is not what he can change, the process must not be casual, it must be wonderful. "How do you feel?" The Pope appeared and saw Archimonde sitting there pretending to act. He wanted to laugh, but he held back. The key was that Lin Fan was not around. He was afraid that he would be beaten by Archimonde after laughing at him. "It''s OK," ackmond said The pope said: "the progress of Kelan is terrible. The dragon has also made great progress. It seems that the five of them have put a lot of things into the dragon." "In her current situation, I''m no match." The Pope sighed, if Kelan didn''t have such a background, his expression now is panic, young can have such strength, impossible, absolutely impossible. But now He just sighed. No other idea. Akmond said, "you are old. Without me to sign a contract with you, you died a long time ago." That''s all right. It''s just a little uncomfortable for the Pope. How to talk? "Well, I''ll go first. I''ll be in trouble when they see me." The Pope didn''t want to talk nonsense with akmondedo. He was humiliated by akmondedo. He was very upset and could only bear it in silence. After all, the other party is still the Lord of the abyss. "Well." Archimonde responded calmly. From the beginning to now, the expression has not changed. It has been completely replaced. The Pope wondered where Lin fan had gone. With him, you can talk to the abyss Lord. It''s a pity. But he knew where Lin fan must be. Looking at the scene, after all, it was his daughter. After a long time. Boom. The palace gate was violently opened. But LAN with the rest of the strong into the palace, see the evil god sitting there, indifferent looking at them. Some strong people look dignified when they see evil spirits. They did not take part in the first battle against evil spirits. First time. It''s more intimidating than you think. "It''s really rude. When you come to a strange place, can you easily kick someone''s door?" Archimonde said slowly. He still didn''t move. I want them to have a good look. My posture is not very overbearing. Can LAN way: "evil spirit, we are to annihilate you." Archimonde said with a smile: "little girl, I didn''t expect that it was you again. Well, it''s good. It''s stronger than three years ago. But if you want to beat me with your strength now, I''m afraid you will be disappointed." "I''m not disappointed. You don''t have to tell me." But LAN knows that the evil god in front of her is very strong, but she firmly believes that she can kill each other. Pay so much for today. There''s not much nonsense. Soon. A battle broke out. In the dark. Lin Fan looks at Kelan. It''s really good. Even in the face of Archimonde, he doesn''t have any fear. Moreover, he finds that Kelan''s strength has skyrocketed after merging with the dragon, even if the Pope is not an opponent. Boom! Magic, fighting, fierce collisions everywhere. As the Lord of the abyss, Archimonde''s strength is unimaginable. It is extremely difficult for human beings to defeat him unless they have the ability to restrain him. After fusion, Kelan already has such ability. Other strong people are besieging the evil god. The original complete palace has long been beaten to pieces. Archimonde has five points of strength. If he tries his best to open it, it will be terrible. Lin fan knows that Kelan has reached the limit that human beings can reach in this dream world, but this limit can be broken. He hopes Kelan can break this limit, but it is very difficult.It may take a long, long time. As the battle develops. Both Archimonde and Kelan are injured. As for those who are strong in the war, it goes without saying that Archimonde doesn''t want to play with them. He can defeat them one by one and make them lose their fighting ability. Then there was the battle with Kelan. At this time, Archimonde gradually attaches importance to Kelan, and has felt a threat. He knows that Kelan after fusion is very strong and can burst out unimaginable power. Those who lost the fighting ability of the brave, shocked at the situation in front of us. So strong. It''s really strong. Looking at Kelan who fights with evil spirits, they feel that maybe they can really win. Hope is growing. Archimonde knows what Lin Fan wants to see. He just wants to see Kelan break out the power beyond her limit in a desperate situation, so he forces Kelan to fight and force her potential. But Lan''s strength has been very strong, and is in the state of integration. He wants to suppress Kelan, but also need to come up with real skills. Great progress. It''s the man''s daughter. It''s extraordinary. Boom! Can LAN a sword hit Archimonde, tear his flesh and blood, palm forward a push, directly is super level magic, bright light will cover Archimonde. Fight to here. It''s coming to an end. It''s time to end. Archimonde knew his mission was over. That''s it. Actually, it''s very good. Wait. He felt that it was a bit hasty to end like this, but LAN just hit his own sword, and had a super magic move. Maybe it was enough to deal with others. But he''s the Lord of the abyss. How can it end like this. We''re going to have to keep going. Chapter 637 "Kelan, have you killed the evil god?" Olivia asked, they can''t help, the strength of the evil god is stronger than they imagined, if not for Kelan, they can''t support until now. But LAN shakes her head. The evil god will not be defeated so easily. "Little girl, you are really good. You almost killed me. I was scared to death." Archimonde joked that he would like to call Kelan the top man in the Terran. But LAN clenched the sword in her hand, roared and rushed again. She couldn''t give any chance to the evil god. The five teachers who taught her told her that in the face of any enemy, you can''t hesitate. If you hesitate, you will lose. Only when you go all out to kill the enemy is the final victory. This battle is destined to go down in history. For future discussion. The battle of evil spirits. Safeguard the security of the mainland. Countless brave people stepped into the road of fighting against the evil god without hesitation. Finally, under the leadership of the female god of war, they successfully killed the evil god. ¡­¡­ At this point. Archimonde felt that his acting skills had reached an extreme. Cough! Today, he is finally defeated, holding the ruins of the building with one hand. His body is a dilapidated blood hole, and every time he coughs violently, blood gushes out. Archimonde said wearily, "I didn''t expect that Archimonde, the Lord of abyss, died in the hands of the human race. He was still in the hands of such a young girl. I really didn''t expect that." "Cough..." "Maybe this is where I belong, you It''s very strong. " The voice just dropped. Archimonde fell to the ground with a crash. The breath gradually dissipated. Can LAN see the evil god finally fell, suddenly relieved, she is with a breath to now, with the evil God fell, that tone also finally called out. Sitting on the floor, gasping for breath. "Olivia, it''s all right." But Lan said with a smile, although the face stained with dust, but at this time the smile is so brilliant. Olivia nodded heavily. But LAN looked up at the sky, thinking, everything is over, the sky is still so blue, finally able to return to the village to accompany his father. They come to Kelan, accompany and embrace. Lin fan is very satisfied with the present situation. It''s really good. Then, he looked up at the sky, and the dark breath came here. He wondered why this guy came here. Did he know I was looking for him and want to take the initiative? Let''s look at the situation first. It''s not urgent. Archimonde, who is lying there, thinks it''s time to leave. He goes back to the abyss first, and then when it''s over, he can have a good chat with Lin Fan about the scene. Three years. In order to play a villain who was killed in the end, to be honest, he didn''t like this kind of plot very much. He felt that this kind of plot didn''t match his identity very well. According to his idea. Even if he is the ultimate villain, he has to overcome the brave who come to challenge. This is the right start. It''s not like this. Just as he was about to leave. His face changed dramatically. There seemed to be something wrong with the breath, and he could feel that a terrible breath was approaching. What is it? How can I feel like this. All of a sudden. Archimonde saw a mysterious man appear in the sky. "Who is he?" Now he pretends to be dead, even if he doesn''t open his eyes, he can know the situation outside. The figure is huge, occupying half of the sky, as if looking down from outside the world. Gradually. The figure shrinks to the size of a normal person. He was enveloped in the power of the gods. It''s like a God coming. The breath of darkness oppressed everyone. Archimonde felt the breath and thought of the person Lin fan had been looking for. God of darkness!!!! Is it really him? But they watched the mysterious man in the sky warily. Just after the evil god was eliminated, another mysterious person appeared. They didn''t know who it was. They didn''t know whether it was an enemy or a friend. But with their feelings, Kelan could feel the dangerous smell from each other. At this point. The king of the demons respectfully appeared next to the God of darkness, then looked at the group of people below who had no resistance ability, and laughed: "humble human beings, the God of the demons has come, and will level the world of mankind. Do you choose to surrender or destroy, the demons will return to the peak and stand on the top of the world completely." "Ha ha ha..."He laughed wildly. I don''t care about anyone anymore. For the king of the demons, with the advent of God, the strength of the demons has reached its peak, and who can be the opponent of God? The best chance for the demons to fight against the evil gods is for these people. In the case of both sides of the fight, without any ability to resist, who can come forward to stop the demons. In the dark! Lin Fan looked at the figure, "is he the God of darkness?" The other side didn''t name himself, so he didn''t know, but the breath of the other side was that he met the strongest in his dream, even the undead monarch was not as powerful as the other side. Maybe he really is. Right now. The five saints who taught Kelan appeared. They must be watching the battle. It''s amazing that a play can be performed to this extent. It''s worthy of the Pope and Archimonde, the abyss Lord. It''s so lifelike. If you don''t know the truth, you''re still in the dark. "Teacher..." Can LAN see the teachers appear, his face showing happy, just a little doubt, how can the teachers here. They nodded to Kelan. Then look at the sky. "Demon clan, this is not the place where you can come." The king of the demon clan saw the five strong human beings, frowning and disgusted, and confided respectfully in front of the gods. The eyes of the gods were full of light. A dark force swept by them. When they were approaching, the dark force turned into five black balls and directly bombarded them. It exploded in a flash. Boom! The five Terran strongmen flew out upside down, with a look of horror on their faces, as if they were ghosts, and they couldn''t believe it. "So strong..." Is it true that the other party is a God? "Teacher..." Can LAN cry, did not expect five teachers in the face of mysterious gods, a move did not stop, directly defeated. She condenses her final strength and merges with the strength of the dragon. Roaring. A sword is aimed at the mysterious spirit. Condensing the fighting spirit and magic power, he broke through the air and covered the gods directly, but in the twinkling of an eye, the smoke dissipated, and the gods were still floating in the air, safe and sound. "How could..." But LAN looked at the scene in despair, even in the face of the evil god did not have such despair, but in the face of this mysterious God, unexpectedly so powerless. Brush! The dark god''s eyes fall on Kelan. The eyes full of divine light contain amazing prestige. Kelan''s heart seems to be oppressed by a chat up shop. It''s hard. It''s very uncomfortable. The God of darkness raises his hand and grasps Kelan. The space is squeezed, sunken and swept by the invisible hand. But there is no place to hide. Even just hit, has exhausted all her physical strength, now she is like the fish on the chopping board, let the other party butcher. "Is it over?" But Lan said to herself. All of a sudden. A figure appeared in front of her, which directly disintegrated the bombardment of the dark god. But LAN didn''t feel the coming attack. Open your eyes. Suddenly, the pupils are round. Let her not believe the figure appeared in front of her. Evil god? But the evil god has been eliminated by them. It''s not just Kelan. Even the brave people who took part in the Crusade looked shocked. Damn it! What''s the situation. I always feel a little confused. Mingming killed him, how can he appear in front of them alive. Archimonde stands in front of Kelan, his injury has recovered, the green flame is burning on his shoulder, his eyes are looking directly at each other, and he says slowly: "are you the God of darkness?" The dark god said, "you know my existence." Akmond said: "I don''t know. It''s just that there is a real God strong man looking for you. He has been looking for you for a long time. Now that you appear, he should also appear later. He feels sad for what you are about to face." "Well..." The God of darkness made a confused voice and was still angry. Obviously, he did not expect that any creature would dare to speak to him like this, "humble creature, you are..." Before the dark God spoke, Archimonde said: "don''t mention the humble creatures, I am Archimonde, the abyss Lord. I am in charge of more than half of the abyss territory. In terms of status, you alien species should be humble in front of the great abyss Lord." "Who is looking for me?" The God of darkness didn''t want to say those useless words to Archimonde. The only thing that interested him was that someone was looking for him."His existence is something you can''t know. He''s my Archimonde''s best friend," he said Preemptive. It''s about showing your attitude. He is my best friend in Archimonde. I just want to leave an indelible impression in Lin Fan''s heart. At this point. Things have gone beyond everyone''s imagination. I''m confused. No one understands what''s going on. The king of the demons brought a spirit, like the God of darkness. Now, the evil god, who has just been killed, appears in front of us and confronts the God of darkness. At the same time, in their communication, we know some secrets. Someone is looking for the God of darkness. The man who is looking for the God of darkness is a friend of Archimonde. "Kelan, what''s the situation now?" Asked TIA. But LAN shook her head and said, "I don''t know." It''s very psychedelic today. No one can understand what''s going on. Maybe only Archimonde knows. The king of the demons respectfully said: "great God, destroy these guys. Our demons need to return to the glory of the peak under your leadership." "As you wish." The God of darkness said slowly and softly, "sanctions!" The deep dark power is gathering in the sky. A gun of sanctions with destructive power appears. Looking at it, you can feel the terrible power it contains. It is the power that can destroy heaven and earth. Chapter 638 Archimonde felt the terrible power of the black gun. Can''t resist. They''re gods. The power of God is great, which he can''t bear. But why can he still stand here, because there is someone behind him, not Kelan, but Kelan''s father, that is the root of his firmness. "Run, everybody run." A strong man was pale and screamed. The move that the other side was about to use could absolutely destroy this place. Everyone would die here. Someone wants to leave with a tired body. But this speed, like a snail, is useless. Are you really going to die here? I''m not reconciled. The return of the demons to the human race will bring endless destruction. At that time, life will be ruined, and no one will be spared. I didn''t expect that the demons would benefit from it. All their efforts have been in vain. In real despair. Someone''s last line of defense is crushed. All that''s left is panic. Archimonde said slowly: "it''s OK. Don''t be afraid. Things haven''t started yet. They will end eventually." His voice came into everyone''s ears. People look at the evil god. What do you mean? Just now we are fighting with you. Now you tell us not to be afraid. It seems that you are on our side. To tell you the truth, there are many smart people at the scene, but you just don''t know what''s going on. It''s hard. "Destroy it!" With the hand of the God of darkness and the gun of sanction, the flashing black light seems to cover the whole world. Archimonde was still standing there. It''s true. The gun of punishment penetrates the void and locks the soul. In his pupil, the gun is gradually enlarged, which is about to occupy his pupil, and the soul becomes cold. "Brother, don''t let me down." Archimonde cried in his heart. He knew that if Lin Fan didn''t show up, this shot would be enough to kill him. At this point. The gun of sanction that is about to pierce Archimonde, when it is only a little distance away from him, the space seems to solidify, and the gun of sanction is forbidden in the air. Click! The sound of breaking came. The gun of sanctions disintegrates directly. Archimonde knew that Lin fan had appeared. A figure came from afar. We don''t know what happened. We look at it in doubt. Can LAN looking at that figure, eyes stare very big, surprised cover mouth, can''t believe she will see his father here. "Dad..." Blurted out. Those brave people who follow Kelan to destroy the evil gods are shocked. Dad? Olivia is silly, "Uncle..." That''s what TIA and silver look like. "AK, it''s hard for you." Lin Fan walked up to Archimonde and patted him on the shoulder to express his thanks. "We are friends, and it''s my honor to help them," akmond said At this point. More people are stupid. AK? The man who appeared called the evil god AK, just like talking with a friend, had a feeling that he couldn''t say it. And the evil god responded politely. Friends? To be honest. The current situation has made them gradually unable to understand. It''s more of a muddle. The Pope still doesn''t appear. His identity is here. If he appears, it will certainly have a bad impact. Sad. I can only watch Archimonde get close to Lin fan. He has felt a strong sense of threat. Lin Fan came to Kelan and said, "daughter, I didn''t mean to hide you. I hope you can forgive me." But LAN looked at his father foolishly. After a long time, he came back and said, "Dad, I''m not angry. I know what you do is for my good, but I haven''t been able to accept the present changes for a while, because in my mind, my father is a farmer who can farm and iron." Lin Fan said: "you have grown up now, and I feel at ease. It''s really good. I''m proud of you." "Then he..." But LAN points to the abyss Lord. Lin Fan said with a smile: "his name is Archimonde, the Lord of the abyss. He is my good friend. Although he comes from the abyss and represents darkness, he is still very good. He takes care of you all the time. You can call him uncle Archimonde." But LAN is really confused. Uncle AK?The evil god she tried to eliminate turned out to be her uncle AK. Can LAN way: "that all this is father arrange good?" "No, it''s your uncle pork." Lin Fan said. The Pope, hiding in the dark, heard this and patted his forehead. My God, he was mercilessly sold. "Uncle pork?" But LAN didn''t know who uncle Bok was. She looked around, obviously looking for him. The Pope knows he can''t hide. It''s better to come out on your own initiative. The cough came. The Pope calmly came out of the dark and saw everyone''s eyes looking at him, nodding with a smile. "Pope!" "That''s the Pope of the Church of light." "My God, I didn''t expect the Pope to show up, and it''s her uncle. What''s her background? It''s not that her father is just a farmer." The crowd lost their voice. It''s really exciting. No one thought that would happen. The pope said, "may the light be with you." Lin Fan said, "this is your uncle Bok. He and uncle AK have helped us a lot." Can LAN looking at the situation in front of her, already don''t know what to say, always feel everything is illusory, false, even want to pinch yourself, see if this is a dream, but the pain, it is not a dream. Olivia, they look at each other. They are shocked by the identity of Kelan''s father. They all think that Kelan was born as a civilian, but unexpectedly, in the end, Kelan is the one with the most identity and background. Maybe no one in this world can have such an identity as Kelan. "Is our family really poor?" But Lan''s head is very confused. She doesn''t know what to say. She can only say something that has nothing to do with the current situation. Lin Fan said: "well, it''s true. Our family is really poor. I beat iron for your tuition and sold a sword to others. Later, I borrowed all the money from Uncle Bok, but I still haven''t paid it back. Now you have grown up and have the ability to earn money. Remember to give it back to Uncle Bok." The Pope waved his hand and said, "little money, little money, don''t care too much." But LAN rushes to Lin Fan''s arms, "Dad, why don''t you tell me earlier?" Lin Fan said, "I hope you can work hard." "No, in fact, tell me earlier, I will also work hard, even if our family is very strong, I will not become that kind of waste, for me, you are the most important thing, no matter what you arrange for me, I don''t care, because I know you are for my good." But Lan said what she thought. Lin Fan said: "ah, I didn''t think so much." Standing there, silver looks at Lin fan, remembering what her mother said to her when the Elves were destroyed and the elves came back. Don''t want to see her sad Is it Kelan. The more I think about it, the more I feel like it. "Uncle, did you save my people?" Silver asked. Lin Fan looks at silver and smiles. He doesn''t say much, but the smile already says everything. Silver bows to Lin fan to thank him. At this point. When the God of darkness found that these humble human beings ignored him, he became angry and looked at everyone. Lin Fan felt this breath and looked up at each other, "are you the God of darkness?" "Who are you?" The dark way. Lin Fan said slowly: "once I hoped you could come out earlier, later I hope you can come out later, because I still have a lot of things to do, but I didn''t expect you to come out now, which makes me a little headache." "Who are you?" The God of darkness knows that the other side can easily smash his gun of sanction. He is definitely not an ordinary person. But none of that matters. Lin Fan said: "I introduce myself. My name is Lin fan. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. All I have to do is eliminate you." "Exterminate?" The God of darkness seemed to hear a big joke. He laughed very loudly. Maybe he never thought that someone would dare to say such a thing to him. I don''t know the heaven and the earth. "Yes." Lin Fan said. Hearing this, the king of the demons also smiles. Now human beings are really arrogant and stupid. "Those who dare to kill gods will fall into the abyss of hell and suffer." The voice of the God of darkness became cold, as if he were a creature without feelings. "Wait a minute." Lin Fan said to the God of darkness, and then gently stroked Kelan''s head, "daughter, you should take good care of yourself and cherish your friends. If you encounter something that can''t be solved, you can find Burke or uncle AK, and they will help you.""Oh, by the way, this dragon is the daughter of the Dragon Emperor of the dragon clan. I will sign a master servant contract with you, and I can ask the Dragon Emperor for help if I have something to do in the future." Lin Fan knew he was leaving. I just want to talk to Kelan at the last moment and tell her to live happily in the future. Listen to these words that father says, but LAN feels more and more the circumstance is a bit wrong. "Dad, you want to..." She was afraid to say it. I''m afraid what I''m saying is true. "Kelan, take good care of yourself." Lin Fan turned around and walked towards the God of darkness. For the God of darkness, the other side came so blatantly that he didn''t pay attention to him. In a flash. It''s a tough move. But in front of Lin fan, the dark god''s attack was completely useless, and even his body could not get close to him. This made the dark god frown and feel that something was wrong. Blink of an eye. Lin Fan appeared in front of the God of darkness and slowly stretched out his hand. The God of darkness found that the other party was moving so slowly, but he couldn''t avoid it. He snapped. He grabbed the head of the dark god. As long as you make a little effort, the dark god will be crushed by him, and then the task will be completed. But He looked back at Kelan, and the figure stood there, looking very lonely. His eyes longed to look at him, including thousands of words. But LAN looked at her father''s figure and had a lot to say. She had a hunch that if she didn''t say it, it would be over and her father would leave her completely. Chapter 639 Lord abyss whispered to the Pope. "I have a premonition that he will leave after destroying the God of darkness. It''s not a simple way to leave. It''s to go to places that we can''t go. Maybe we won''t meet in our lifetime." "Well, it''s just pity for the child." In this period of cooperation. The relationship between Archimonde and the Pope is good. It''s very well cultivated. It''s impossible to put it in the past. Lin fan is the link between them and connects them. "Dad..." Can LAN shout a way. Lin Fan''s heart was shaken by this "Dad" cry. Although he didn''t spend as much time together as those in other dreams, the feelings between them were no worse than those in any dreams. It''s even deeper. Although Kelan is not his own daughter, but also he raised from childhood, deep feelings. "Ah Lin Fan looks back at Ke LAN. The tone of this "ah" has been broken. It seems that he is at a loss and doesn''t know what to do. He can only harden his head and go on. He''s really sorry. I used to know that when I have deep feelings with people in my dreams, I have irresistible ties. What I want to know is that I won''t have such feelings with anyone in my dreams. But it''s just talk. Where can we do it. "I want to eat the rice you cooked in the evening. It''s ok if I don''t have that kind of meat. I just want to eat the rice you cooked. Is that ok?" Can LAN squeeze out a smile, just don''t know why, this kind of smile has a different meaning, different from the past. "Kelan..." "Ah..." Looking at Kelan''s expectant eyes, Lin Fan wants to talk and stops. Finally, he shakes his head and can''t say that sentence. "Dad, you promised me that if I succeed in my studies and learn skills, I will be with you. As you said, are you cheating me?" Lin fan knows that Kelan doesn''t want to leave by himself, and even he can suppress the God of darkness and won''t kill him for the time being, but what will be the result? The final result is to make Kelan more reluctant. For her and for herself, the result is more pain. Kelan said to herself: "I hate being alone. I hate being alone. When I saw the most desperate scene, you adopted me, accompanied me, talked with me and made the best food for me. Slowly, I opened my heart to you and regarded you as my only relative." "I have your words in mind. You told me to be friendly and kind to people and not to do bad things. I listen to you. I used to have parents, but they all died in front of me. Later, I made an investigation. They did a lot of bad things and hurt a lot of people, so they were killed." "I''ve thought about revenge, but what you said to me dispelled my idea of revenge, because you''re by my side and let me feel that no matter where I am, there will be people waiting for me to go home." "But now, are you going to abandon me?" Speaking of this time, but LAN has long been full of tears, even the cry of tears. Lin Fan looks at Ke LAN. The God of darkness, who is holding his head by him, struggles and says all kinds of crazy words, but his words are not heard by Lin fan at all. It''s just ignoring. "Kelan, I''m not abandoning you..." Lin Fan said. Just say these words, are very pale. Can LAN way: "you are not abandon me, then why do you want to leave, I don''t want you to leave me." Lin fan is speechless. He is not good at words. He is asked by Ke LAN. He doesn''t know how to answer. If Xiao Huang knew this kind of situation, he would definitely give Ke LAN a dog paw. He would bully me. He would only bark, but he couldn''t speak. He would abandon me directly and ruthlessly. Right now. Lin fan has never been so uncomfortable, thinking of Yanhai city''s Lao Zhang, wife, and looking at Kelan, my dear daughter, that choice really makes him at a loss. "Kelan, there are people I have to look for." Lin Fan said. "Who?" Can LAN face show self mocking look, hear this words of she, in the heart very took, perhaps oneself in father''s heart, is not so important, is oneself think too much? Lin Fan said, "your mother." "Mother?" But LAN hears the words that the father says, the heart trembles, then way: "do I really have a mother?" It''s a little different. Originally, Kelan was reluctant to give up, but when she heard her mother, she was looking forward to it. "Yes." "Dad, can you tell me something?" "Well, your mother''s name is MuQing. She is beautiful, gentle and loving. If she sees you, she will like you very much." "Dad, do you have a picture?" "Yes." Lin fan directly throws the image of Mu Qing into the air. Can LAN look up very carefully, as if to keep the appearance in mind."Do you feel like I''m like my mother?" Lin Fan said: "well, it''s very similar. They are very brave." Can LAN smile very happy, "Dad, you go to find my mother, I am not a sensible child, I will take good care of myself, will be very happy every day, but Dad, you must promise me, you will come back to me, with my mother to find me, I want to live with you forever." "Okay." Lin Fan said: "well, I will definitely bring your mother back to find you and live together in the future." "Well, I''m not unhappy at all. I have not only a father but also a mother. I feel happy." Can LAN smile, smile is very bright, very happy, but behind such a smile, there is still a sad. Lin Fan touches Kelan''s head and kisses her forehead. Then he uses a little force to crush the head of the God of darkness. He grabs a mass of black light in his hand. "Kelan, this is my last gift to you. Live well." The black light is transformed, full of warm light, and then integrated into Kelan''s body by Lin fan. Maybe Kelan will be the God of light in the future. And there will be no God of darkness. "AK, Bock, remember, you are my friends, and I am also your friends. You will get along well in the future. Goodbye Nice to meet you. " [task: complete! ¡¿ [reward: the mystery of elements! ¡¿ [next time: January 1st! ¡¿ [return! ¡¿ ¡­¡­ "Dad..." But LAN looking at the disappearance of the father, finally slowly squat down, holding the shoulder, crying in a low voice. The king of the demon clan has long been fooled by the present situation. Damn it. It''s not what he thought. It''s said that under the leadership of the dark god, we will capture the whole human world and recreate the glory of the demons. But now what is this ghost. Run away! Run away! Just as he was about to run away, a figure appeared in front of him. Archimonde was smiling strangely. Under the eyes of the demon king, he swallowed him up. "Pope, let''s go." Archimonde waves back into the abyss. The Pope watched Archimonde leave and finally looked at Kelan. The last light was holy and holy. The God of light was born. From now on, Kelan is the God of light and faith in the Church of light. The Pope looked up at the sky. Lin fan, I Boke is your best friend. Don''t worry. As an uncle, I Boke will definitely push your daughter to the altar of the world and become the only God. Olivia and they gathered around Kelan and patted her on the back. "Kelan, we know you are very sad, but uncle said he would come back to you." But I know that I can''t be selfish. He still has something to do. If I continue to cry, I''m not sensible. It''s hard to make my father happy. As long as I''m happy, my father will be happy. I hope he can be happy all the time, just like him I hope I''m happy. " "Hey, sisters, I''m not very sensible." Can LAN proud of looking at them, as if to say, don''t boast me. Olivia, they''re hugging Kelan. They know, but LAN seems to smile, in fact is the most sad. "Well, we are the most sensible." Village! But when LAN came back to the village, everyone was living as usual. They didn''t know that Lin fan had left and would never come back. The villagers are very excited when they see Kelan coming back. I just couldn''t find Lin fan. Really When your daughter comes back, no one knows where she is. Inside. But LAN looked at the familiar environment around, and then she was the only one. Her father''s leaving made her feel lonely in the room. It''s like an illusion. Her father was walking around the house. Whenever she came back, his father would be busy preparing rich and delicious food for her. I''m packing the house. Inadvertently turned to a small book. Kelan sits at the table and looks at it. She finds many names on it. She reads them to herself "My wife Mu Qing, Lao Zhang, Xiao Bao..." Turn to the last page. Kelan smiles on her face. It turns out that there are so many people waiting for him where his father is going, which means that his father won''t be lonely. Someone will accompany him. Thinking of this, Kelan will be relieved and look up at the roof. Gradually.It''s fascinating. Lying on his father''s bed, holding the quilt with the flavor of Lin fan, he slowly entered the dream village. For her. Only in this way Only in this way can I feel that my father is always with me. Yanhai city. In the dormitory. Lin Fan opened his eyes. "Kelan..." He looked at the familiar environment, but there was no voice of Kelan. He got out of bed and came to Lao Zhang. Seeing that Lao Zhang was sleeping soundly, he left the dormitory and went to the shop to buy a pack of cigarettes. Rooftop. Lin Fan leaned against the railing, lit a cigarette and looked at the moon in the night. Cough The first time he smoked, he was choked, very uncomfortable. Put out the cigarettes. "It''s really hard to smoke. Who says that smoking relieves worries? The more you smoke, the more annoyed you are." Although it was a dream No, it should not be a dream. He would rather believe that it is real, because he promised Kelan that he would take MuQing back to find her. Chapter 640 The night passed. Morning! Lao Zhang is washing, looking at Lin Fan from time to time, "do you have something on your mind?" "Well, yes." "What''s the matter? If you have anything to say, it''s hard to hold it in your heart. I''m willing to share your worries for you." Lao Zhang thinks that he is the ultimate backing of Lin fan. No one can take his place. Lin Fan said: "I miss my daughter. I don''t know when I will see her after a short separation." Bang Dang! The mouthwash cup in Lao Zhang''s hand fell to the ground and crackled. The laying hen pouted her bottom and looked at Lin Fan in shock. Ginseng, who was ready to feed the hen, kept the same action. When the hen saw the food, she quickly turned around and held it in her mouth. She continued to pout her buttocks to keep shocked. Daughter? When you wake up, you tell us you have a daughter. We sleep too long, or you have everything in your dreams. "Is it lovely?" Lao Zhang said "Lovely." "How old is it?" "I''m in my twenties." "Wow! So I''m my uncle? " "Yes." Lin fan is very happy. He can see that Lao Zhang likes it very much and is looking forward to meeting Kelan. "What''s her name?" "Kelan, Lin Kelan, I started the name." "That''s good. Where is she?" Lin Fan lowered his head and looked lost. "I don''t know where she is, so I want to find her. As long as I look for her, I will find her." The idea of self-confidence is always so overbearing. "I''m sure you can." Lao Zhang nodded heavily. Everyone can not believe Lin fan, but he can not but believe Lao Zhang. This is friendship. Pure friendship from Qingshan mental hospital. Leave the dormitory. When the one eyed man saw Lin fan, he stopped and looked more. He found that Lin fan had changed a little. It was a change of temperament. It was wonderful. Ordinary people couldn''t see it, but who was he? The head of Yanhai special department. Can we not have this insight? ¡­¡­ "Wife, I miss you so much." When seeing MuQing, Lin Fan hugs MuQing directly. To others, this kind of behavior is too bad. It''s only a long time since I saw her. It seems that I haven''t seen her for a long time. Just who can know that Lin Fan really hasn''t seen Mu Qing for a long time. MuQing, who was hugged in her arms, was a little surprised at the beginning, but soon returned to normal. She was used to such intimacy. "We haven''t been apart long." MuQing said. Lin Fan said, "I''m very sad that I can''t see you for a day." MuQing smile, any woman like others praise, especially feel good. There was a smile on her lips. "Wife, I have something to tell you." Lin Fan said. He doesn''t want to hide, and he wants to tell his wife important things. After all, it''s related to this degree, so it''s not good to hide. "Well, go ahead." MuQing has known Lin Fan''s habit for a long time, and always tells her some strange things. Anyway, she has been used to it for a long time. Lin Fan said, "you should be ready." "Well, whatever it is, I can take it." MuQing is really ready, according to her understanding of Lin fan, as long as he talks like this, it is absolutely not a simple thing. Of course. It''s not as complicated as you think. Lin Fan said, "we have a daughter." When she heard the word "female", Mu Qing thought for the first time that Lin fan would say that another woman has a crush on you and wants to be with you. She wants to say good words. It''s really popular. It''s just Mu Qing looks at Lin Fan in a daze. Daughter? Just wake up, give me such a big scare? "Daughter?" She''s very clear. You''re not mistaken. Lin Fan said: "well, her name is Lin Kelan. I told her that you are her mother. She is very happy. I hope we can go back to find her." "Wait a minute." MuQing raised his hand, then came to the toilet, slammed the door, back against the door, mind a confusion, shivering out of the mobile phone. Open the search bar. "A lot of inexplicable daughters..." Think about it. Delete and start over. "My boyfriend came out of a mental hospital and suddenly said that he had a daughter. What does that mean?" The Internet is amazing. As long as you want to know, you can always find the answer you want.Mobile page Jump. Easy to understand, simple answers appear. "He wants you to take maternity leave." "Day "Grass "Milk?" Mu Qinghong face, looking at the ceiling, after all, or escape it? She had known for a long time that the day would not be too far away. Now that I accept it. We need to be prepared. It''s just She didn''t expect that Lin fan would say this to her so tactfully. When she thought about it carefully, she was a little shy. Was he afraid of his opposition? It''s all done. There''s nothing else to object to. As long as you take the initiative, there will be a story between us. Mu Qing returned to the house and asked, "where is our daughter?" "I don''t know." Lin Fan shook his head. MuQing knew that Lin fan would say that. He certainly didn''t know that. He didn''t have any physical changes. Even if he did, it would take ten months to see them. And it''s not sure if it''s a man or a woman. As a woman, she must not be too active. She needs to be reserved. In the past, when she encountered this kind of thing, it was all men who took the initiative. Where could a woman take the initiative to say it. "So?" MuQing asked, but what he thought was what would happen at night. Although he had slept in a bed, that kind of thing had not happened yet. A little nervous. Is it necessary to prepare bed sheets in advance. I hear it''s going to bleed. And water. It''s filthy. The more I think about it, the more filthy it is. I can''t bear to look directly at it. Lin Fan thought about it and said, "I want to find her. I have to go outside to find her. Before, I didn''t want to leave. Everyone was here and there was nothing else to do. Now I just want to find Kelan and stay with the three of us." Mu Qing Lengshen looking at Lin fan, always feel that he said a little puzzling. It seems very mysterious. It''s hard to understand in the normal way of thinking. However, she has long been used to this situation, and she can feel a deep love from Lin Fan''s arms. Just that. Other things don''t matter to her. In fact, she is willing to accompany Lin Fan crazy. "All right, listen to you." MuQing said. She is a woman. Since she thinks in her heart that if she follows Lin fan, she won''t care so much. What makes Mu Qing have a headache is that this guy''s female fate seems to be a little good. You need to be careful. Lin Fan said: "well, next I will be busy with some things. Maybe I don''t have so much time to come to you. When everything is finished, I can accompany you." "It''s OK. I can take care of myself." Now this simple dialogue, no one dares to believe, this is the beginning of a big event, once used to meet what do what Lin fan, ready to take the initiative. Lin Fan smiles, he knows that MuQing is the best, always is like that, has not changed. "What are you going to do tonight?" Mu Qing side asked, no good face to ask him, you are not going to come to me tonight, although I don''t mind, but still hope to give me a little psychological preparation. Tell me in advance. In case of that kind of blitz. It''s really bad to be caught off guard. Lin Fan said, "if you don''t do anything, is it something?" "Nothing." MuQing indifferent way, performance is very normal, absolutely won''t let people see, her heart''s real idea, but don''t know why, see Lin Fan no idea, unexpectedly will have a kind of lost feeling, really strange, maybe her heart to this kind of thing or some expectations. ¡­¡­ Alliance High Court. The high court, jointly organized by the star family and the shadow society, originally intended to turn the slaves to go back to mine, but later things didn''t go well and were restricted by Lin Fan everywhere. It''s like my head is going to burst. Mu Hao is the only one who can teach seriously in the whole college. "Lin fan, what are we doing here?" Lao Zhang asked. He doesn''t like it here. He always feels that people in this place are not very friendly to them. Last time he came here, he saw a surprise attack. Fortunately, Lin Fan reacted quickly, otherwise he would have been attacked successfully by them. Lin Fan said: "there are some people here I want to send them away. I don''t trust that they are here." "Is there a grudge?" "No "What''s the difference." "I can feel it." Lao Zhang doesn''t understand, but it doesn''t matter. He always supports Lin Fan and stands on Lin Fan''s side. The evil cock looks at Lin Fan in doubt. What''s this guy going to do? No, we must observe carefully. As an undercover, his carefulness is inseparable from his ability to live to the present. In addition, he can lay down his dignity and crawl humbly, so that the other party can relax his vigilance.Ginseng felt that something had happened. From Lin fan, he felt the momentum of marching forward, as if he had something important to do. At this point. The children of the star family waiting to be in the Alliance High Court all look puzzled when they see Lin Fan coming. The well between the two sides does not cross the river. You beat people here in the League High Court many times, which has made many children of the star family lose face, but we all bear it. After all, we are not the kind of competitive people. It''s just for teaching. "Eh!" Lin Fan found that there were a lot less people in the Alliance High Court. Where did the guys of the star family go? Suddenly. He thought of one thing. Although he has been in the dream for a long time, Yanhai city has only passed for a short time. They are still outside the mountains and historic sites, and have not come back. "Well, we''re early." Lin Fan said to himself, and then thought about what to do. You can''t go to those people in the mountains to find the stars. Next. He had an idea. In this case, it is good to find a reliable guy to help guard. "Lao Zhang, let''s go to Changbai Mountain." Lin Fan said. Old Zhang said, "ah! What are you doing there? " "Find Ming, want him to help me with one thing." Lin Fan said. After thinking about it, I still feel that Ming is more reliable. Chapter 641 Changbai Mountain. Mountain top! "Such a leisurely day is a perfect match for me." Ming leisurely in the courtyard, drink from the music, there is no wine in the cup, only tea in the cup, a piece of tea fell in it, fragrance pervaded all around. "Ming..." Right now. There''s a voice coming. Hearing the sound of Ming, I feel a little familiar. I turn my head and see the familiar figure. The air seems to solidify. The birds in the mountain feel the danger and hide in the branches. Gradually. Ming''s breath was gradually rapid. He suddenly got up, pointed to Lin Fan and said, "you How dare you come... " The last treble is deafening, and it has broken, just like the voice of an old eunuch who has lived in the palace for a long time. "What''s the matter with you, Ming?" Lin Fan didn''t know why Ming was so excited, as if something unpleasant had happened before. Think about it I don''t think so. Previously, everyone was very friendly and had a good conversation. When Ming saw Lin Fan''s face, he thought that when he came out of the house, he saw the site where even the grass had been dug up. His heart was bleeding, and he could hear the sound of thumping. Ming, who wants to get angry, finds that the other person''s face is calm and calm, which infects him a little. To tell you the truth, most people will explode in situ when they see this situation. But he is not an ordinary man, but a strong man with temperament and status. "You are really good." He said. Lin Fan said with a smile: "thank you for your praise, you are also good." Eh Ming is a little upset. It''s said that he''s still a little unhappy. What''s the matter? Is it me doing something wrong, or are you doing something wrong? Is that too much? I would not be so angry to leave a piece of grass in my hometown. But you guys are amazing. "I don''t boast. I have to say that you are cruel enough. When I woke up, I saw that there was nothing left in my house, and I didn''t even leave any grass for me." Ming smile, but the smile is a little strange, some uncomfortable. "Ah?" Lin Fan thought carefully, suddenly, Fanran thought, "misunderstandings, are misunderstandings, I remember you seem to say, you don''t entertain us, let them take whatever they like, they see you so hospitable, it''s not polite." "You can''t be so mean." Lin Fan was a little embarrassed. Anyway, he didn''t take anything, but he heard some words clearly, but he didn''t remember them wrong. After all these years, he could still remember what Ming said. It''s really not easy. Ming''s blood almost came out. Listen! Is that what people can say? Really. No matter who it is, anyone who hears these words will be absolutely angry. If they don''t say anything about me, they will ask me if I am not such a mean person. No one with a little compassion would say such a thing. But What Lin Fan said will wake him up. He did say that. But at that time, when I competed with Lin fan, I suffered a little mental damage. I was in a daze. I just wanted to sleep and recuperate. Besides, he wanted to face up. I can''t say I can''t do it. Ah! You can''t live by your own sin. Ming said with a smile: "of course not. It''s just a casual talk. It''s just a vulgar thing. I haven''t paid attention to it yet." At this time, he is very open-minded, giving people a sense that all things are clouds and dirt to me. "I think so, too." Lin Fan smiles, "you don''t feel like that kind of person to me." We''ve all talked about that. Ming naturally won''t say anything more. You are still sensible and know how to praise me. "Sit down, please!" He raised his hand and added two cups of tea to the table. This is for Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Lin Fan just sat down. Ginseng will be Lao Zhang''s position to preempt. Ming shakes his head, and there''s another cup on the table. This ginseng is really interesting. His whole body is full of treasures. He doesn''t need to care about the tea. It seems that he has practiced Shinto. It''s a very rare thing. Since ancient times, such treasures as ginseng are not absent, but most of them are owned by the strong and swallowed directly, rarely giving them the chance to practice. The rooster of evil things has no row. He can only stand on the ground. However, for hens, what they want is this kind of effect. Only when they do not attract attention and keep a low profile can they live longer. "What can I do for you?" Ming asked "You call it Sanbao hall?" Lin Fan was very curious. He thought it was the top of Changbai Mountain. Ming, who was going to drink tea, stopped a little and looked directly at Lin Fan and said, "do you think you are humorous?""Thanks for the compliment. I feel OK." Lao Zhang said, "my family, Lin fan, is very humorous." "Damn it Ming doesn''t really want to communicate with Lin fan. He always feels that this guy has a problem. Is this praising you? "Let''s get down to business." He is used to living here alone. After the last incident, he doesn''t want to receive anyone. If those things are taken away, it''s not so important. Lin Fan said: "I hope you can leave with me and go to Yanhai city to help me protect the places I care about." ¡°£¿¡± Ming Wei frowned, not very understand each other''s meaning, for you to protect the place you care about, but for me, your care, is not what I want to care about. "I''m used to it here." He didn''t want to leave Changbai Mountain for the time being. The general trend has opened up. The stars have moved. He just needs to be here. Lin Fan said: "I know you are used to being here, but I hope you can help me. I need to leave here and look for my daughter outside. Some time ago, the Dragon God and little Tathagata told me about the forbidden area in the starry sky. I want to look there." For Ming, no matter what the other side says, he will not agree. At this time When he heard the other party talking about the forbidden area, his expression changed obviously. "What did you say?" Ming is shocked. The forbidden area has existed for a long time, and the danger there is unimaginable. The ancestors of the star clan all want to check the forbidden area, but who dares to go in. The danger is unimaginable. Even if Laozu could. The possibility of falling is very high. "What''s the matter?" Lin Fan inquired. "Where do you say you are going?" he said Lin Fan said: "the forbidden area in the starry sky is a place I haven''t explored yet. I have searched many places for my daughter''s breath, but I haven''t felt it. I think my daughter should be there." These are his guesses. Are dreams real? Even if he doesn''t know. But he hoped that it was true, and that was the only way to find his daughter. Ming didn''t speak. But in meditation, as if thinking about something, and then looked up, hot eyes looking at Lin fan. Once he had been to the forbidden area of the starry sky and knew what was dangerous in it. So far, he never thought of stepping into the forbidden area of the starry sky again. The guy in front of you is very strong. The strength is much stronger than him. It''s a bit exciting. It''s an action to follow the other side into the forbidden area of the starry sky. "How about I go in with you?" The dark slowly way. Lin Fan shook his head and refused, "I want you to protect the place I care about. I don''t want to invite you to come with me. When I find my daughter, I can go in with you." There is no choice. This is a straightforward refusal to me. From the beginning to the end, Ming always wanted to see the forbidden area in the starry sky, but he was not sure. If he was looking for help, no one could be qualified except the ancestors of the big family. It was just that the ancestors were strong and weak, and he didn''t believe those guys. In case of danger. I''m afraid I can be sold in the first place. And Lin Fan gave him a strange feeling. That is to be able to believe. Although contact is not long, but the feeling is very mysterious, not clear, not clear, can only rely on feelings. "Well, I can help you guard the place you need me to guard, but I hope you can bring something back for me in the forbidden area of the starry sky." Ming talks with Lin Fan about a fair deal. Lin Fan said with a smile: "yes, what do you need?" "Soulstone." "The soul stone? I don''t know what it is and whether it has any patterns. If I meet it, I can bring it back. " Lin Fan said. The deep heart sighs. Brother, are you really one of the most powerful people in the world? Don''t you even know the soulstone? Ming waved his hand, and a picture appeared in front of him, "look, this is the soul source stone, emitting a green breath, as if there is a soul beating. If you see it, help me bring it back." "OK, no problem." Lin Fan said. As long as you meet him, you must bring him back. There is no need to doubt that he is a man of his word. People are willing to help them protect Yanhai city. How can he let people down. Yanhai city! When the one eyed man saw the man in front of him, his heart was beating. I''m nervous. When the other person looks at him, it seems to convey a special meaning. How can the strong man who lives in Changbai Mountain show up here? Although he is very nervous, he is not afraid at all. After all, Lin fan is here, which is the biggest backer of his one eyed man.As long as he''s there. Who can do it for me? Come out and jump. "It''s all right." Ming asked with a smile. The one eyed man said, "thank you for the gifts. It''s very nice." It''s still a bit embarrassing. He still knows how far to strip others. That''s equivalent to completely stripping others. Anyone who encounters this kind of thing must collapse. Now people can communicate peacefully. It shows that the other party has a good attitude. Atmosphere! Heroic! Later, when the one eyed man knew that Lin fan had invited him to come and help guard Yanhai City, he was really shocked. What was he going to do? Then, he knew that Lin Fan was going to travel far away and go to the forbidden area of the starry sky. He knew that it was very dangerous to listen to the name of the place. He was worried about what to do there. When he learned that he was going to find his daughter, the one eyed man was completely stupid. Daughter? I don''t even have a daughter, but you tell me that I have a daughter. What''s the matter? From the perspective of communication, he feels that Lin Fan''s condition has improved, even normal. But now It seems more serious. Chapter 642 "Really going?" One eyed man is used to staying by Lin Fan''s side, even if he doesn''t say it, but his behavior has exposed him. It''s great to have a sense of dependence. No matter what happens, you don''t have to worry about it. When he used to be the head of a special department, he felt more pressure. Since Lin Fan was around him, he didn''t have to worry about those bad things. "Well, I''ll be back soon. Ming promised that I would protect here. Don''t worry about it." Lin Fan said. One eyed man secretly looks at Ming and finds that this guy looks at him strangely, as if he is staring at him. This kind of feeling is not very good. It seems that when Lin fan leaves, something bad will happen. Then he whispered, "I don''t think he''s reliable." "Don''t worry. He''s reliable. I can feel it." Lin Fan comforted. The one eyed man is very sad. If he is reliable, the sow can climb the tree. If you look at his little eyes, it is obvious that he is looking for trouble. He must be thinking about the previous things. But he knows that it''s impossible to talk about Lin fan. We still need to think of him as coming out of Qingshan mental hospital. There''s something wrong with his thinking. The book written by Hao Ren does not deal with such cases. Ah! It wasn''t until Lin Fan left that the one eyed man suddenly woke up. You went out to look for your daughter. What''s the situation with Lao Zhang? And even if you can take Lao Zhang, you can also take me. I don''t want to stay with Ming. Unfortunately It''s too late. Ming came to the one eyed man and patted him on the shoulder. "It''s a pity that we didn''t have a good chat last time. Do we have time to have a good chat?" The one eyed man turned his head dully, showed an embarrassed smile, and politely refused: "there are many trivial things, there are opportunities." The devil wants to chat with you. As a leader, he must not show a look of fear. No matter how strong you are. The one eyed man who can make me panic has left, and the rest has not been born yet. Starry sky! "It''s beautiful." Lao Zhang looked at the planet under his feet, and his expression was very surprised. Even if he had seen it before, the shock still existed. The rooster is lost in thought. It''s a little complicated. As an undercover, he has gradually gone far away. He doesn''t know what he will come into contact with next. However, with his constant contact, the evil Rooster finds that he can''t rely on other compatriots for some things. So! The evil cock has a greater goal, not only to become a qualified undercover, but also to lead the evil to victory, leading the evil to return to the peak glory. He can have such an idea thanks to the movie Lin fan saw. There''s a saying that''s true. "People must depend on themselves." It''s the same for his evil cock. Lin Fan said with a smile: "as long as you like, I can often show you." "Once a day?" "Yes, as long as you like." "You are so kind to me." Lin Fan smiles, you are my best friend, I am not good to you, who can be good to, of course, his wife, Xiaobao are people he needs to treat well. Old Zhang said, "where are we going now?" Lin Fan said, "go to the Dragon God." The universe is vast. Lin Fan took them to and fro in the universe, the speed is extremely fast, has reached a speed that can not be caught by the naked eye. Flying out of the galaxy. Endless darkness, no light, everything around seems very cold, very quiet, anyone who stays in the universe without any sound, will be scared by this quiet. When the stars come to their planet, they all open up channels. They don''t reach the ancestral level. If they want to cross the universe, they don''t know how long it will take. Maybe they can''t reach the edge of the galaxy in their lifetime. After a long time. Gradually, the fluctuation of life was perceived by Lin fan. But that''s not what he''s looking for. If you let those scientists in Yanhai know about this situation, they will definitely exclaim that we have not explored the galaxy all our life, but it is just the tip of the iceberg. It''s too overbearing for you to fly out of the galaxy with Lao Zhang. Shuttling through another unknown galaxy. Lao Zhang couldn''t see the situation around him clearly. Everything was like a ray of light and disappeared in front of him with his long tail. All of a sudden. "What''s the matter?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan said: "I feel someone is asking for help. It seems that I need help." "Do you have one?" Lao Zhang looked around and didn''t see anything. He didn''t know where Lin Fan said that happened. Lin Fan pointed to the distance and said, "yes, there it is."On a blue planet. The distribution of countries is the same as that of Lin fan. But they don''t have the problem of evil things and monsters. Basically, it''s an open and secret struggle between countries. The level of science and technology has just reached the level of flying out of the planet and exploring nearby. On the planet. There are people with the same skin color as Lin fan. They belong to a country. Now people in this country are watching their country''s first step into space. But now they''re all worried. There''s a problem. Countless people are breathing. Some are praying. Some shed tears. In some countries, schadenfreude is common, and some media have published articles early. Similarly, if the technology is not in place, it is very dangerous to explore space rashly. Astronaut Zhou Xiao is floating quietly in the space, farther and farther away from the spaceship, as if wrapped in darkness. Except for the shouts of some members coming from the communication, no sound can be heard. "Am I going to die in the universe?" He closed his eyes slowly. At this point. Dong Dong! It''s like someone''s slapping his helmet. "Hello! Hello! Do you have anything to do? " Where''s the shock? I''m dead. Are I hallucinating? Zhou Xiao thought, but soon, he found that something was wrong. He opened his eyes and saw a face in front of him. "Ah Screams. Even though he had received professional training, he was scared to pee at this moment. The players were very nervous when they heard Zhou Xiao''s voice. "Zhou Xiao, Zhou Xiao, what''s the matter with you?" They don''t know what happened. Know that Zhou Xiao has been difficult to save. Is it some terrible torment now? Lin Fan found that the other party was a little flustered. He thought about it carefully, but didn''t understand. Then he saw a spaceship in the distance, which seemed to fall here. So he took Zhou Xiao to the spaceship. It wasn''t long! People on this planet are stupid. What do you see? It was the astronauts who were in danger, but they didn''t expect to come back. What shocked them most was that someone appeared in the sky and walked and survived without wearing any protective clothing. This moment. The whole world is boiling. The first time they went to space, they found such a secret, to see such a situation, to their impact is too big. Even the people in the command room put down their things and looked at the screen foolishly. The universe is vast. Boundless. Many people say that there are aliens. After all, there are so many planets. Why don''t they have life? Now that they really appear in front of them, the impact on them is really great. Lin Fan sent the dead astronauts to his teammates. "Good bye and be safe." Lin Fan said. It doesn''t matter whether they can understand it or not. Anyway, it doesn''t matter. Later, they left with Lao Zhang. But he didn''t know. Because his appearance has brought an unforgettable scene to the world just going into space. ¡­¡­ "Lin fan, who are they?" Lao Zhang asked. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It should be people who live in this universe. They look like us, but they are really weak." After a long time. Dragon kingdom. The Dragon God, who is sitting quietly in the clan, opens his eyes, looks puzzled and disappears in the forbidden room. The starry sky. "I didn''t expect you to come here." Seeing Lin Fan''s first glance, the Dragon God inquired curiously. Lin Fan said with a smile: "I have something to do with you. I want you to take me to a place." "Go ahead, please." Dragon God wants to know what it is that can let Lin Fan come to him for help. It has to be said that he admires Lin Fan''s strength and is really strong. It was Lin fan who made him feel like he was not very smart. Of course, he can''t say that to Lin fan. Otherwise, as a strong man, he must defend his dignity as a strong man. Lin Fan said, "I''d like you to take me to the forbidden area. There may be someone I''m looking for." Hear the stars in the forbidden area. The Dragon God looked surprised. "Is Tathagata looking for you again?" I blurted out without thinking about it. Apart from that, what else can happen. Of all the big families, who wants Lin fan to go to the forbidden area in the starry sky the most? Xiaoru is the second. No one dares to say the first.It''s just He did not find the figure of little Tathagata. Strange. "No, I''m going there myself. I really want to find someone there. I hope you can take me there." What Lin Fan said was very serious. It didn''t look like a joke. The Dragon God pondered. Star forbidden area! It''s a mysterious area, connecting with unknown and dangerous places. Any ancestor wants to go in and find his own chance, even his Dragon God is no exception. He is more rational and knows that there is a high probability of being in danger. If something happens to him. It will be a disaster for the dragon people. "Well, I''ll go in with you. The star forbidden area has long wanted to go in, but I haven''t found a reliable strong one." The Dragon God decided that no matter how many opportunities there are, Lin Fan''s strength is much better than him. Although the contact time is not long. But the feeling is relatively reliable. Lin Fan said: "OK, thank you. Believe me. I will never abandon the people who believe me." The Dragon God didn''t know what he was going to do in the forbidden area. After asking, he learned that he was going to find his daughter. When I got the news. the look as like as two peas eyes look at Freya Lim. You''re not kidding me. You have a daughter? Chapter 643 "Here we are." With the Dragon God leading the way, they can save a lot of trouble. They stop at a chaotic galaxy of stars. There is chaos in front of them. They can''t see any scene inside. Everything is chaotic. It''s full of danger. "It''s a place where little Tathagata dreams of going in." Said the Dragon God. If Ming knows, he will definitely smile and dream of going in? How weak he should be. I didn''t dream. I went in and picked up something inside. "I dream that the entrance is here. He can go in without dreaming." Lin Fan said. Ah! The Dragon God didn''t say much. It''s good to listen to some things. Fortunately, little Tathagata is not here. Otherwise, he will have a heart attack or even cerebral hemorrhage. Shouting Who do you look down on. "Let''s go." The Dragon God motioned for Lin fan to come first, and he would follow. They are close to the edge, obviously can feel a terrible power to suppress, with some obvious differences from the outside world, the age of the forbidden area is too long, no one knows when. Lin Fan patted the back of Lao Zhang''s hand. "It''s OK. Don''t be nervous. I''m here." Lao Zhang nodded. The forbidden area in the starry sky is very frightening. It''s like a chaotic monster with a big mouth. They are not afraid of Lin fan, but Lao Zhang will be. The Dragon God was puzzled. He couldn''t figure out why Lin Fan took Lao Zhang with him. This was not a tourist attraction, but an unimaginable danger. If he was careless, he would fall into the land of doom. I thought. I didn''t say it. "We have now entered the forbidden area of the starry sky. We are in the most marginal area. If we continue to go deep, we should be careful. There are many fierce beasts in the starry sky." The Dragon God said something about it. He shuddered when he thought of some fierce beasts in the starry sky. Although he is a Dragon God, it seems that he is invincible. When you meet some fierce beasts in the starry sky, you have to avoid them. At this point. There are many broken meteorites shuttling in front of them. These meteorites are very fast. If they are hit, even if they are powerful, they can be smashed. "Wait a minute." Lin Fan said. "What''s the matter?" "I''m looking for my daughter." Then. Lin Fan closed his eyes and began to cover the forbidden area. The Dragon God was obviously surprised to see this. Perception? According to Lin fan, is it to find the person he wants in the boundless forbidden area of the starry sky? To be honest. It''s a bit of a whim. Or impossible. He found that Lin Fan''s brows were tight, as if in trouble. After a long time, Lin Fan opened his eyes and sighed helplessly. "How''s it going?" Dragon God asked, the result in the heart know, must be in trouble, want to feel the whole star forbidden area, like a dream. It''s impossible. Lin Fan said: "I didn''t find it. There are still many obstacles. Many people are very resistant to my search, but fortunately, they can''t block my perception. It''s just that there is a mysterious force blocking my way in some places, and they can''t make clear the forbidden area in the starry sky." The Dragon God opened his mouth and was shocked, as if to hell. Originally, what he thought was that it was impossible, but what Lin Fan said completely confused him. I''m at a loss. "Where do you want to go now?" Asked the Dragon God. "There, I sensed something familiar." Lin Fan pointed to the distance, the Dragon God looked in that direction, did not see anything. ¡­¡­ They shuttled through the forbidden area of the starry sky. There is no danger for the time being. I don''t know how long it took. "Here we are." Lin Fan said. "Well?" The Dragon God was very puzzled. They had entered the forbidden area of the starry sky. On the way, although they did not encounter any danger, they felt that some fierce beasts were dormant in some places, and the dull sound of breathing was ringing in the forbidden area. If they were provoked, an unimaginable battle would surely take place. Far away. An altar made of stone floats quietly in the forbidden area. As time goes by, it seems that it has existed for a long time. They fell on the altar. "This altar is old." The Dragon God said that he could see at a glance that there was nothing shocking about the altar, but it existed for a long time. Lao Zhang saw Lin Fan standing there motionless and said, "do you have something on your mind?" "No, just a little familiar." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "have you ever been here?" "No Lin Fan shook his head, then squatted down and touched the surface of the altar. Suddenly, he found that there was something familiar on the altar.All of a sudden. There are pictures in Lin Fan''s mind. Dragon God and old Zhang Jian Lin Fan closed their eyes, as if they were thinking about something. They didn''t disturb each other and waited quietly. After a long time. Lin Fan opened his eyes and looked happy. "I can be sure that everything is real. It''s not a dream." Then he grabbed Lao Zhang and said with a smile, "Lao Zhang, that''s not a dream. What I''ve experienced is true. Those people I know are real." "Wow, is it so powerful?" Lao Zhang said excitedly. "Yes," said Lin fan Lao Zhang said: "I knew that the things that can make you happy must not be ordinary things." "Well." The Dragon God''s mouth twitches. He doesn''t understand what''s going on in front of him. What Lin fan says is some puzzling words, and Lao Zhang is happy, as if he can understand them. Could it be that Don''t I understand? The Dragon God said, "can you tell me what it means?" Lin Fan said: "I thought the place I went was a dream, but after touching this altar, I found that it was not a dream, but a real one. Do you know the Lord of strangeness? I once met a strong man in my dream. He was very powerful. I was very happy to compete with him. Later, I wiped him out and woke up. At that time, I thought it was a dream, but now, I can be sure. " At this time, the Dragon God looked very serious and pretended to understand. In fact, he didn''t understand at all and didn''t know what he was saying. Or I can''t understand. Or there''s something wrong with your presentation. "Then..." When the Dragon God just wanted to say something, he was interrupted by Lin fan. "Wait, I can find the starting point of this altar according to its trajectory." Lin Fan said, then in the Dragon God''s dull eyes, see Lin Fan continue to look for. Soon. "Yes, follow me." Lin Fan exclaimed excitedly, and then directly led them to flee to the distance. Dragon God also wants to say don''t be so excited. It''s a very bad thing. We''d better be careful. You can''t imagine the danger of the forbidden area in the starry sky. If you walk around at will, it''s likely to alarm those real big terrors. It''s just Now where can Lin Fan listen to the Dragon God nonsense. ¡­¡­ "Here it is." When Lin Fan appeared from the void, he was very excited, but when he saw the scene in front of him, his smile gradually solidified, "how could it..." There was no world in front of him that he wanted to look for, just some gravel floating there. "There is nothing here," said the Dragon God Lin Fan shook his head and said, "no, I won''t feel wrong. There should have been a beautiful planet here. It''s probably my dream world." "Let me show you." Said the Dragon God. Lin Fan looks at the Dragon God doubtfully, and doesn''t know what the other party means. "The dragon people have a magic power. If you can trace back the time, you can determine whether there is a world you said here." The Dragon God raises his hand, and the surrounding gravel condenses together, tracing back the time with the help of the cause and effect of the debris. All of a sudden. There''s a picture in front of you. Looking back. One year! A thousand years! Ten thousand years! 20000 years! ¡­¡­ Fifty thousand years! The picture dissipated. Dragon God said: "back to 50000 years ago, there is still nothing here." Going back here is his limit. Lin Fan adjusted his mind and said, "it''s OK. Thank you for your help. Although it''s not, I believe in my heart that my feeling is not wrong, so I think it''s OK." When he heard what Lin Fan said, the Dragon God felt something was wrong. It''s like You are what you think, I want what I think, you say no, that''s what you say, I say yes, that''s what you say, if that''s true, why let me use this magic power. Ah! With a sigh, I can meet you. I don''t know if it''s the Dragon God. Lin Fan said, "where are we now?" The Dragon God is full of doubts and looks at Lin Fan foolishly. It''s you who brought me to this place, but now you tell me, where is this? If you have to do this, I can''t help it. "It should be in the forbidden area of the starry sky." Said the Dragon God. Lin Fan said: "Oh, let''s have a look around. I promise Ming that I will take the soul stone back to him." He was convinced that he was right. To be able to make sure that a dream is real. It shows that the world where the daughter lives also exists, and there is absolutely no mistake. At this time, the Dragon God always felt a little impulsive.If Lin Fan wants to go to the forbidden area, he shouldn''t want to go with him. Up to now, it''s a good thing that he hasn''t encountered any trouble. But who knows if he will encounter any trouble next. Right now. There''s a wave ahead. It''s like the sound of a fight. Dragon God said: "retreat, any movement in the forbidden area of the starry sky represents danger." "No, if I meet someone I can talk to, I want to ask about something." Lin Fan shook his head and denied the Dragon God''s idea, "go, follow me." Dragon God would like to say, you can not do this, unbridled in the forbidden area of the stars, is a very dangerous thing, encounter big trouble, want to retreat can not retreat. If I were you, I would look for it safely. Avoid danger wherever it is. Never act rashly. It''s just that he knows it''s all his wishful thinking. Lao Zhang said, "yes, Lin fan is right." The evil Rooster shivers and is suppressed all the way. When he comes here, he always feels like he is in the mire and can''t move. Chapter 644 For the rooster of evil things, this is to eat bitterly, and then to serve the rooster. Even if he feels very bad, he is not empty at all. Since he wants to carry the honor of the whole family of evil things, he must be prepared to go through all kinds of hardships. Look at ginseng. The rooster of evil things is not calm. I feel so bad. How can I feel that you look very good. Feeling his eyes, ginseng looks at the rooster. "What are you doing? I see deep admiration in your eyes. " Ginseng can never give the evil cock the slightest face, must be what to say. The evil cock did not speak. As an undercover, he doesn''t want to say a word. It''s true to keep a low profile. At this point. Far away. Several people dressed in animal skins seem to be tribal creatures fleeing in the forbidden area. It''s a fierce beast to chase them. The fierce beast is huge and vast, and the fierce power is overwhelming. These creatures provoked this fierce beast, which was also the beginning of their sorrow. When the Dragon God saw the fierce beast, he muttered in his heart. As he thought, he was just curious. Who are these creatures in animal skins? Is there anyone alive in the forbidden area? It''s just impossible. But the reality is just around the corner. I can''t believe it. "Hello! Hello Lin Fan said hello to those fleeing people, hoping to attract their attention. His voice was loud, and those fleeing people were surprised to see someone standing there foolishly. Didn''t you see us being chased by the beast? In this case, only running is the final choice. "Run." The man in the hide called out. The Dragon God is not flustered at all. He believes in Lin Fan''s strength. The fierce beast in the starry sky seems to be very strong. Even if he needs to pay attention to it, he is still at ease in the face of Lin fan. In the distant starry sky, ferocious beasts rush into each other with amazing power. They can feel that the space is squeezed like a roar, and animals in animal skins pass through them. Seeing that they didn''t respond at all, I was very anxious. Why don''t you run. But soon, what shocked them happened. Lin Fan raised his hand and pushed it gently to block the huge beast in the starry sky. The fierce impact had no effect on him. "Go With light force, the seemingly ferocious beast was directly hit, turned into a meteor and disappeared at the edge of the distance. "It''s terrible." The creatures living in the forbidden area of the starry sky were shocked. They didn''t expect to meet such a terrible strong man. I really didn''t expect that. Lin Fan came to the dull creatures and waved: "hello." "Hello." These animals in animal skins heard each other''s inquiry and responded in a hurry. The strong''s inquiry is very important for them. They are afraid that the response will be slow and cause each other''s dissatisfaction. No matter where it is. The strong can get due respect. The Dragon God looked at these creatures and found something strange. The flesh of these creatures appeared bronze, as if they were majoring in flesh. Are the creatures in the forbidden area of the starry sky different from them? "Do you live in the forbidden area of the starry sky?" Asked the Dragon God. Several creatures looked at each other, shook their heads and said, "no, we all live in the outer ring of the forbidden area. It''s very dangerous here. If you didn''t help us, we would be in big trouble." The Dragon God carefully pondered that he lived in the outer circle of the forbidden area. However, he did not know what the outer circle represented, but these creatures definitely knew more about the forbidden area than he did. Several people are enthusiastic and think it''s not safe to stay here. They invite Lin Fan and others to visit their hometown. Under their leadership. The Dragon God found that these creatures seem to live in the stone age, with an ancient way of life. Stone tools can be seen everywhere, and there are many strange symbols, which contain a kind of power of heaven and earth. It seems to be a force accumulated with continuous use over a long period of time, which is also a rare treasure among the stars. The appearance of Lin Fan and others attracted the attention of the tribe. The creatures who brought Lin fan back told the people of the tribe something. They all nodded, and then their eyes stayed on Lin fan. It should be about Lin Fan''s fighting back the fierce beast, which caused the people of the tribe to marvel. Dragon God is talking with the elder of the tribe. This is the elder of the tribe. He has lived for a long time and knows a lot of things. He and Lin Fan step into the forbidden area of the starry sky to see if they can find a chance to break through themselves. Of course, he also wants to ask Lin Fan about things here. According to his understanding of the forbidden area, it is dangerous and not suitable for tribal or ethnic life. These tribes that could live in the forbidden area aroused his great interest. Get to the bottom of it. Even the elders of the tribe don''t know when the tribe took root here. It seems that they originally live here. After asking for a long time, they still haven''t found any useful value.The only thing that works. There are not only their tribes but also many creatures in the forbidden area. The Dragon God pondered. Then he came to Lin Fan and said, "I''ve made it clear that they have lived in the forbidden area for a long time. I don''t know where they came from. You said that the place that blocks your reaction should be the deepest and most dangerous place in the forbidden area. They haven''t been there. It seems that there are terrible creatures." "Yes." Lin Fan feels a pity, but he never gives up. Since he comes out to find Kelan, he is sure to find Kelan. "Let''s go. I know where to go." What Lin Fan thought in his heart was that only the strong could know more, so he wanted to visit the strong in the forbidden area. "Wait for me." Said the Dragon God. Now that it''s out. You can''t come back empty handed. The Dragon God talks with the elders of the tribe. It seems that he is very interested in those stone tools and wants to exchange things with each other. The tribe that can survive in the forbidden area is certainly not simple. They must have their own unique cultivation method. Those seemingly useless things may be of great use. The evil cock looks at it at will. Suddenly, he found that the creatures here had livestock in captivity. This kind of livestock was very strange, but it put a lot of pressure on the rooster. Some evil things are unacceptable to roosters. As the hero king of evil things, I''m not as good as a domestic animal. It''s a great shame. "What to eat? It''s so delicious." The rooster was very curious. He looked up and found that the whole head of the livestock was buried in the basin, enjoying it. Smell! Good smell. This feed contains an amazing energy fluctuation. The evil cock suddenly realized that this livestock can be so strong, it should have something to do with what it eats. He pretended to come to the livestock. The livestock put its head out of the cage and found a weak guy looking at it. He raised his head, looked at it and buried his head in the bowl. For him. It doesn''t matter except eating. "Goo Goo!" The rooster is talking to each other. The tribal livestock looked at the rooster, but they didn''t expect that the other party would talk to him. It was just that these conversations didn''t matter to him. Evil things Rooster: big brother good!!! Tribal livestock: Well, what are you doing! Evil cock: don''t eat, brother. Let''s have a chat. Tribal livestock: what are you talking about. Evil cock: brother, there''s something behind you. When the tribal animals retract their heads and look back, the evil Rooster seizes the opportunity to take the animal''s bowl directly in front of him and smell it. Oh, it''s really delicious. It''s like a pile driver. Pecking at the things in the bowl again and again. A surge of energy is boiling in the body of the evil cock. Just like he thought. These feeds are gods. The animal cheated by the evil Rooster roared angrily at him. Animal, you are really enough animal. Even my things have to be cheated. Are you still animal? Tribal livestock hit the cage, as if trying to fight with the evil cock. But the rooster didn''t want to pay attention. Work hard. The pounding sound of the tribal livestock attracted the attention of the tribal people, yelling, the visitors are guests, the guests eat, what are you mad, you will be killed when you are mad. With the roar down. The tribe livestock that was robbed by the evil cock shrunk their heads and didn''t dare to speak. They glanced at the evil cock. This is an abominable alien species. Taking my own food and being denounced by the keeper is really hard to calm down. The evil cock raised his head and gave him a look of contempt. It''s like saying fool. Ginseng will see this scene in the eyes, heart sigh, hen this guy, the future is limitless ah. Any strong man does not come out of his way. It''s hard work that makes you strong. In order to be strong, hens even have to grab the food pots of livestock. This ability and mentality is worth learning for all young people who want to be strong. If there is an exam to be a strong person. This behavior of hens can definitely become a big problem in multiple choice questions. Title: why do evil cocks grab the food pots of domestic animals. A: Instinct drives. B: I like to bully livestock. C: Like to have fun with livestock, is a kind of friendly performance. D: What''s in the bowl gets stronger. Old Zhang pulled Lin Fan and said, "Lin fan, the hen seems very hungry. Look how happy he is eating." "Well, yes, he''s happy." Lin fan is very grateful to hens, because hens lay eggs for them on time every day and take care of his diet.The Dragon God came to Lin Fan and said, "OK, where are you going now?" "It''s very big here. It''s impossible to search aimlessly. My idea is to visit the strong people in the forbidden area of the starry sky. I think they must know." Lin Fan''s idea is very simple. When things happen, they go to the strong, because they know a lot of secrets they don''t know. "It''s a bit of an adventure," the Dragon God mused He felt that there was something wrong with such behavior. It can be said that to go to the strong at will is to take the initiative to send yourself to the door. In case of encountering an irresistible strong, you have to explain it there. Chapter 645 Lin fan has a strong sense of the strong. Although the forbidden area of the starry sky is large and vast, he can sense it as long as there is a strong one. "Hasty." The Dragon God always felt something was wrong. There is no such thing. Before we made clear the specific situation, we were so unbridled in the forbidden area of the starry sky that we didn''t pay attention to the strong here. "Did you enjoy it?" Ginseng see evil things, rooster has been rubbing the stomach, asked with a smile. The evil Rooster doesn''t want to pay attention to ginseng, but ginseng is his indispensable help on the road of growth. After all, he needs to lick it, and it''s crazy to lick it. "Goo Goo!" It seems to respond to ginseng. In fact, what the evil cock wants to say is that it''s none of your business. Gradually. Dragon God found something wrong with the surrounding situation, a strong momentum around, the scene in front of some amazing. Chaos sea. Rough thunder is wandering, and every thunder contains the power to destroy the sky and the earth. And deep in the sea of chaos. A great man floated there quietly, as if he were the God of this heaven and earth. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and two golden lights penetrated into the distance, seeing through the whole heaven and earth. "There are creatures coming to my territory?" He was born in this chaotic sea, controlling the power of chaos and calling himself the ancestor of chaos. Chaos sea is a taboo place for other creatures. No one dares to be reckless here. Now some creatures suddenly appear, which makes him a little surprised. There''s no multitasking. There are many chaotic beasts in the chaos sea. When they come here, they must face many dangers. Whether they can live or not is a problem. ¡­¡­ "Lin fan, it seems very dangerous here." Dragon God asked, hope Lin fan can pay attention to the situation here, don''t take risks at will, but he knows what he said is nonsense. If that works. They won''t be here either. Lin Fan looked at the scene in front of him and said: "well, I know that danger is indeed a dangerous point, but it''s OK. I know it in my heart. I won''t take you to risk." Lao Zhang is around. He won''t let Lao Zhang run into any trouble. Even in danger, he will let Lao Zhang go first. Dragon God sighed, no way, have reached this level, what can he say, must be a word do not want to say, since you come here with you, can only choose to believe, there are other ways? "I already know the position of the strong man. I''ll take you there." Lin Fan said. The ancestor of chaos closed his eyes and understood the rules of the road. For him, it''s normal for creatures to break into the chaos sea. For countless years, we don''t know how many creatures have broken into the chaos sea and finally committed their lives here. "Hello! Hello Right now. A voice rang out in the ear of chaos ancestor. Hearing the sound of chaos, Lao Zu suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the stranger in front of him. He was a little shocked, a little confused and didn''t respond. Chaos looks around. Make sure that this is the place where he comes from. He is in the deep sea of chaos. It is basically impossible for him to come here. Don''t say that the chaos monster will stop the other party. Just those chaotic storms can tear each other to pieces. "Who are you?" The ancestor of chaos spoke slowly. Although he was shocked, as the ancestor of chaos sea, he was not shocked, but asked calmly. It gives people a sense of style. Lin Fan said: "my name is Lin fan, from Yanhai city." "Yanhai city?" Chaos ancestor frowned. Strange guy, how did he come here? He was very confused now. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it. The Dragon God stares at each other and finds that this mysterious man is much more powerful than him. The forbidden area is really dangerous. The guys he met were very strong, especially the one in front of him. He was the most powerful one he saw. Lin Fan said: "well, I''m from Yanhai city. I want to ask you something. I don''t know if you can tell me." Chaos ancestor was very confused, and felt inexplicable. He suddenly appeared in front of him and wanted to ask him some questions, but these were not important. Who are you? "This is the place where I''m cleaning up. Please leave." Said the ancestor of chaos. I don''t want to cause more trouble. I don''t want to know what they''re going to do. Lin Fan said: "sorry to disturb you, just want to ask you something, as long as you tell me, we will leave." Now he is eager to find his daughter Kelan. As long as you keep on asking, you will find it.The ancestor of chaos narrowed his eyes, and the atmosphere of chaos around him began to rage. He didn''t know how many years he had spent here. No one dared to talk to him like this. It has been made very clear. I didn''t leave yet. The Dragon God whispered, "he may have been angry." If you think about it, any strong person who meets Lin fan will be angry. It''s related to the dignity of the strong person. You can''t help but challenge the dignity of the strong person. Lin Fan said, "are you angry?" The Dragon God helps the forehead. It''s necessary to humiliate people like this when you know what to ask. You don''t see that the other party''s anger has been distorted. Chaos ancestor was furious in his heart, and the spirit of terror came to Lin fan. Suddenly, the Dragon God''s face suddenly changed. At this time, he felt how strong the other side was. Although the other side didn''t exert spiritual pressure on him, he could clearly feel how terrible the power was. But soon. He found that the situation was not as bad as he thought. Lin Fan calmly stood in the same place, facing the spiritual pressure of chaos ancestor, he did not panic, slowly walked to each other, and then in the eyes of chaos ancestor shocked. The palm of his hand fell slowly and rested on his shoulder. "We have no malice." Lin Fan said. But for chaos ancestor, the other party''s palm on his shoulder is enough to show that this guy''s strength is much stronger than him. Next. Chaos ancestor convergence breath, not as angry as before. "What''s the matter with you?" The ancestor of chaos stepped back a little and wanted to keep a relatively safe distance from Lin fan, but the distance was very far for the ancestor of chaos. Now this kind of distance, still let him have a kind of great pressure. Lin Fan thinks about the appearance of Kelan, and a picture appears in front of the chaotic ancestor. "Have you seen her?" The ancestor of chaos shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen it." Lin fan is disappointed. It''s really a pity. If he has seen it, it would be better. There are not so many things. But even so, for him, he will not give up. As long as you try to find it, you will find it. Lin fan is talking with the chaos ancestor, and wants to know something he wants to know. The other person''s attitude is very different from that before, not as irritable as at the beginning. He always believed. The premise of a friendly conversation is We can live in peace. "Thank you for interrupting you. Let''s go first." Lin Fan was a little sorry, with a smile on his face, and then left with the Dragon God. Chaos ancestor saw each other disappear in front of his eyes, ignored the rules of the forbidden area in the starry sky, tore up the space, disappeared directly, completely shocked. Who are these guys? Gradually. The Dragon God found that things were different from what he thought. It''s even like a dream. Lin Fan visited the strongmen in the forbidden area of the starry sky. They were not only the chaotic ancestors he had seen before, but also some other strongmen. For the Dragon God, these strongmen belonged to the powerful enemies who could kill him. Some of these strong people in the forbidden area of the starry sky are just like the ancestors of chaos. When they see them appear inexplicably, they will show an angry look. But soon. It can be found that these strong people eventually become as friendly as the ancestor of chaos. They are willing to talk with Lin Fan in detail. Some of them are more enthusiastic than the ancestor of chaos. Finally, the Dragon God deeply understood a truth. As long as they are strong, they are very popular no matter where they are. "Lin fan, the person you are looking for may not be here." The Dragon God didn''t know what to say. He was quite confused. He wasn''t sure whether he was here or not, but he came here to look for it. How could he be sure that he was here? Lin Fan said: "it''s OK. I''ll look for all the places I know. If there''s no one here, it''s somewhere else. Now I''m thinking about one thing. I feel a little familiar here, but I''m not sure." "Familiar?" The Dragon God is used to Lin Fan''s style. He is always confused when he talks. It''s hard to understand what he means. Lin Fan said, "well, I just don''t know if it''s what I think." At this point. "Lin fan, I''m so hungry." Lao Zhang felt his stomach and came out for some time. His stomach made a sound. Lin Fan said, "let''s find something to eat first." "Well." Lao Zhang nodded. The Dragon God looked at Lao Zhang. When he said he was hungry, he was really surprised. Then he remembered that there was a mortal around us. Looking at his serious expression, he was really worried about hunger. Then. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang are walking in the forbidden area. It''s very dangerous for others, but it''s like a back garden for them. In the forbidden area. A huge star giant drifts aimlessly. For the giant, they drift wherever they go and never take the initiative to go somewhere."Lao Zhang, do you want to eat this beast?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang shook his head and said, "I don''t want to eat. I don''t think he''s cute and bad at all. It''s definitely not delicious." "Well, I''ll keep looking for you." Lin Fan said. Following the Dragon God, hearing Lin Fan''s words, he had a special feeling in his heart, as if he didn''t expect it to be like this. At the same time, he looked at the giant beast in the distant sky. Stupid big Your life and death are beyond your control. Just now someone was talking about how delicious you are. If you know, I''m afraid you can''t drift so leisurely. I''m afraid you''ve already found a place to hide. But it''s OK! You look a little ugly. I didn''t get noticed. Chapter 646 At this point. A giant beast with wolf''s appearance and tortoise''s shell is wandering in the forbidden area. He is relaxed and carefree, as long as he doesn''t provoke the terrible existence in the forbidden area. It''s basically going to be OK. And they have a backing. In case of a dangerous situation, you can also find a backer. "Well?" He found that there were tiny creatures standing there in the distance, as if looking at him. He was alert and focused on those creatures for the first time. Strange. Who are these guys? It''s strange to stare at me all the time. He has a little idea in his heart. All the creatures who can appear here have some strength. It''s better to swallow them. Although this meat is not enough to even plug the teeth, the refining feeling must be great. "Lao Zhang, how about this?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang was surprised and said, "Wow, it looks good. I must feel delicious, don''t you think?" "Well, you must be right." Lin Fan said with a smile. As long as Lao Zhang likes it, nothing else matters. Is Lao Zhang Wei: "Lin fan, but people have not exposed their doubts to us. Is it not good for us to eat people like this?" Lin Fan said, "I have a way." The evil cock takes a look at Lao Zhang. You all know that people have not provoked you. You have to eat when you open your mouth. If you know it''s not good, you still want to eat. It''s really too much. But he knew that the meat quality of these monsters was very good, which contained vigorous energy. He didn''t know how much cultivation to eat on a piece of top, since he became an undercover. The rooster of evil things feels that he is diligent and has been fighting for the cause of evil things. With his unusual talent, his accomplishments soar. What does it depend on now? It''s hard work and talent. "Gee, it''s strange that this tiny creature is coming towards me. Is it because I''m attracted by my great posture?" Star giant fart thought, think it is possible, the prestige of the beast is some, ordinary people see is absolutely nonstop running, how can brave toward him close. Obviously, I''m not wrong. I was attracted by my great posture. Lin Fan came to the beast and waved, "Hello, you are so cute." Friendly greetings. The beast slowly bent down his head, and his eyes were full of doubts. In his eyes, the creatures were very small. Lin Fan pointed to Lao Zhang and said, "my friend Lao Zhang is a little hungry. I want to cut a piece of meat from your thigh. My craft is very good. Barbecue is my best skill. You will definitely be fascinated by this fragrance. If you don''t refuse, I will do it." The Dragon God''s mouth twitched. Does anyone talk like that? If you have some wisdom, you can''t agree to your excessive demands. The beast was stunned. He could understand what Lin Fan said, so he was stunned. His mind echoed the words of the humble creatures in front of him, cutting some meat from my thigh? When he was in a daze, I saw the creature patting his thigh, finding a good place, grabbing his thigh meat. With a wave of his finger, a puff, and blood flowing, I saw the creature waving to himself. "Thank you." Lin fan carries the giant''s thigh meat to Lao Zhang. This piece of meat is very big, but it''s just a drop in the bucket for a giant beast. It''s nothing at all. "Ouch..." In response, the beast howled, the pain made him scream, and then roared with complete anger. Damn it! He didn''t expect that the little creature would actually cut his flesh. Then he ran towards Lin Fan in a frenzy. He raised his huge claw and slapped it hard. The terrible force shook the forbidden area. Lin Fan turned and raised his hand to catch it. Boom! The vibration came. The giant beast looks at Lin Fan dully and pats it down with a heavy claw. There is nothing wrong with it. Next. The beast and Lin Fan look at each other. At this moment, the beast seems to feel a terrible crisis enveloping him. In front of him, the creatures who cut his flesh are absolutely terrible. He wanted to make Lin Fan a meat cake. But now I don''t have any idea. The only idea is that I regret now. Is it too late? "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. The giant beast raised his huge claw and found that the other side didn''t grasp it. It was a little comforting in his heart that he should not do anything to me. At this time, the giant animal is rocking its head wildly. "Nothing." "Oh." Lin Fan looked at each other with a smile, and then came to Lao Zhang, "look, I brought the meat back. The selected part is the best. It should be delicious." Lao Zhang could not help looking at the meat in front of him. I really want to eat.Think of the taste of meat, saliva splashed down. The Dragon God really admires Lin fan. Nothing he does is something that people can do. Let''s just say what''s in front of him. Normal people can''t do it. Make a fire. Start the barbecue. Looking at Lin Fan''s skillful technique, the Dragon God knows that this kind of thing has never been done less. Without many attempts, it is absolutely impossible to have such rich experience. Inexplicably, the behemoth who was cut a piece of meat was wronged and looked at the animals. Smell! Smell! "Good smell." The beast muttered, and then he wanted to blow his face angrily. It''s disgusting. It''s my meat. Now it''s being roasted on the fire, and it even says that it tastes beautiful. It''s a disgusting behavior that can''t be tolerated. The beast was staring at them. Keep their looks in mind. I will always remember your appearance, wait for me, I must make you pay a painful price, asshole "Hello, beast." Cried Lin fan. The giant beast looks at Lin Fan in doubt. Lin Fan held up the roasted kebab and said, "do you want some? It tastes good." Smelling the fragrance, he had such a short impulse. But this brief impulse was soon suppressed by him. What the hell? Can I be the kind of beast that eats its own meat? At this point. Lao Zhang picked up the kebab and ate greasy food. The evil Rooster took the initiative to come up. At this moment, you may get a large piece of food on your own initiative. You can''t eat if you stay in the back. The child who can cry has milk, and the sensible child will always suffer. Evil things Rooster undercover in Yanhai City, other did not learn, but still learn this truth. The distant giant''s tears are falling down. Are these guys still human? It''s the devil. I cut my flesh, mocked me, and let me eat my own flesh. Although it is fragrant, how can I let you humiliate me and wait for me? I must take revenge. It turns out they''re not paying attention to what''s going on here. The beast ran away decisively. The Dragon God witnessed the beast''s expression in the whole process. He showed sympathy for the beast and didn''t doubt your ability. If you didn''t meet Lin fan, you would still be the most beautiful cub in the star forbidden area. It''s a pity that when you met him, he was the one you hit. Fortunately, he was big enough and had enough meat. He lost a piece of meat in his thigh. If you''re the size of a hen. I''m afraid you can''t imagine the consequences. "Lao Zhang, are you still hungry?" Lin Fan looked at Lao Zhang eating very happy, his face showed a bright smile, as long as he is happy, the other is not too concerned. Lao Zhang felt his tummy and said, "well, I''m full." If you don''t have enough, Lin fan will discuss with the beast whether you can stretch out the other thigh and let me continue to cut some meat. "OK, let''s go on." Lin Fan said. The Dragon God knows that it doesn''t make sense. Lin Fan''s rash action is actually dangerous. During this period, he obviously felt several strong thoughts scanning them. It seems unintentional. In fact, it must be paying attention to them. Lin Fan''s behavior is too arrogant. He doesn''t pay attention to the strong in the forbidden area. For the strong, it must be something important for the strange strong to come to the forbidden area. Even in the starry sky. If Lin fan leaves his planet and roams in the starry sky, the ancestors of all ethnic groups will pay attention to him and want to know what his purpose is. The Dragon God said, "Lin fan, we''d better pay attention. There are already many strong people in forbidden areas paying attention to us." "Well, I know. It''s OK. I don''t feel any malice. It should be curiosity." Lin Fan naturally knows that someone is perceiving them, but these are not important things. He just wants to find Kelan. With the emergence of Lin fan. Once those who occupied the forbidden area were in their own places and rarely moved around. But with the arrival of Lin fan, they exchanged their divine knowledge and discussed where this person came from. Because Lin Fan brought them a sense of crisis. But they don''t know who Lin fan is. Finally, we should seek the source. They knew each other was coming from the starry sky outside the forbidden area. Lin fan is visiting one strong person after another in the starry sky. Those who can be visited by Lin fan are the real strong people who can rank in the forbidden area. If they know. It''s going to be great. I didn''t expect that we should be so valued. Gradually. They kept approaching the forbidden area of the starry sky, surrounded by strange materials. The Dragon God stops and frowns tightly. Under Lin Fan''s puzzled eyes, he sees the Dragon God approaching the strange material. He raises his hand and touches it slowly. At the moment of touching, zizisheng comes. The frightened Dragon God shrinks his hand in a hurry.Look down. This strange material has a strong corrosive ability. "What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. The Dragon God said, "there is a mysterious substance shrouded here. I can''t stop it. If I enter at will, I will die." This is from the mouth of the Dragon God. Anyone who is strong in the starry sky will be shocked and disgraced. Even the Dragon God can''t stop it. Who can stop it? Because he is following Lin fan. Dragon God didn''t deeply feel the danger of the forbidden area, but now he knows that the danger of the forbidden area is beyond his imagination. If Lin Fan hadn''t led him. It''s impossible to get here. Maybe we''re in danger on the way. "Is it?" Lin Fan tried the Dragon God''s just action and put his hand inside. He really felt a corrosive force, but the force was not so bad. Then he took his hand and shook it in front of the Dragon God. "It''s OK." See that. The Dragon God''s mouth twitched slightly. Well I see. Chapter 647 Think about once, his Dragon God is also a famous figure, other dare not say more, that in the starry sky is also able to row on the number. But now For some reason, the Dragon God felt like a follower. Is to follow Lin fan. The one eyed man should clap him on the shoulder and tell him with all his heart Welcome to join us. You are not alone. "I''ll take you in." Lin Fan said. When they step inside. The strong men in the forbidden area are boiling and reverberating through the forbidden area. "What? They went in. " "It''s a forbidden place to die. Anyone who goes in will die." "That one I think it''s still in there. " "From fear." They didn''t expect that the other party would dare to go in, and that the corrosive substance didn''t affect them, which shocked them. What''s more, it was a kind of surprise that they didn''t know how to express. They live in the forbidden area. I know many places are in terrible danger. Even they dare not step in. For those strong people who live in the forbidden area, they don''t know when the forbidden area appeared. It seems that it has existed for a long time. It is a terrible place created by a terrible person. There''s a lot to say. No one knows the truth. And these strong people are born from the forbidden area, which contains the original power of the forbidden area, and the forbidden area has a kind of restriction on them. At this point. Lin Fan looked at the situation around him and said to the Dragon God, "it''s a bit depressing." The Dragon God looks at Lin fan. Depression? You''re saying it''s just a little depressing here? Now he has been frightened by this kind of environment, and his mind is a little unstable. As a star power, he has seen many dangerous places and many great terrors, but compared with here, there is a big gap between the two. In the dark space, occasionally there is a flash of light, which seems to contain destructive power. If you touch it, you will definitely die. "Hoo "Hoo Listen carefully, you can hear a dull voice coming from all around. It''s like some terrible creature breathing. The voice is very dull. Hitting the hearts of all. "Do you hear me?" Asked the Dragon God. Lin Fan said, "I heard you." Lao Zhang grabbed Lin Fan''s arm and said, "I''m a little scared." "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Lin Fan comforted. Lao Zhang said, "I''m afraid of the dark." When Lin Fan heard that Lao Zhang was afraid of the dark, he nodded and pondered. He immediately thought of a way. He already controlled the elements. Although there may not be elements here, the sources of strength are interlinked. He raised his hand slowly. Next. Countless light spots gathered in the palm of Lin Fan''s hand, and then he gently waved, light spots like meteors, flying in all directions, the dark channel suddenly became bright. "Lao Zhang, don''t be afraid now." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang clapped his hands excitedly and said, "well, I''m not afraid at all." Seeing the smile on Lao Zhang''s face, Lin fan is in a good mood. He hopes Lao Zhang can be happy all the time. Of course, even if he finds his daughter, he can''t make Lao Zhang feel lost. Instead, he needs rain and dew. No matter who he is, he should feel his love. The Dragon God has been frightened by Lin Fan''s means. Turn your hand over to cloud, cover your hand with rain. He can''t do this ability. If it''s an ordinary space, he can do it casually. But it''s a dangerous place in the forbidden area. Let''s not say anything else, let''s say that there is great terror in it, and it''s impossible for people to do such things. How strong is he? The Dragon God has fought with Lin fan. In terms of strength, he admits that Lin Fan''s strength is a little bit better than him, but now there seems to be something wrong. There is a big gap in the strength of both sides. All of a sudden. The Dragon God locked his brow, and a terrible power rolled over him. This power had a huge impact on him, which made him very uncomfortable. How strong! Next. He was shocked to find a huge figure coming in the distance, which seemed to run through the whole sky and was covered by a layer of fog, giving him a strong sense of oppression. "This is..." The Dragon God stepped back and looked at the front with solemn expression. The evil Rooster shivers, converges his wings, and hides behind Lin Fan honestly. His expression is very frightened, and he has a kind of unspeakable fear. For him, it''s about blood.Blood suppression is the most terrifying. It''s not that the evil rooster is afraid of each other, but the kind of pressure from each other, which deeply oppresses his soul. Of course. With Lin Fan as the backer of the evil cock, in fact, there is no fear, even in the case of being suppressed, he can haughtily lift his head, domineering side leakage pointed at each other. No exaggeration. Your body is flowing with the same blood as me. Maybe you are my distant relative. "Lin Fan..." The Dragon God said to himself. "Well?" Lin fan is very puzzled looking at the Dragon God, don''t know he suddenly so nervous is how, is that the distance came to the figure to bring you a great sense of oppression? If so. Actually, don''t worry. "Here he comes." Said the Dragon God. Lin Fan said, "I see it." "No idea?" As the other side gets closer and closer, the pressure on the Dragon God becomes greater and greater, which makes him feel a little out of breath. Just as he thought, the horror of the forbidden area in the starry sky is beyond his imagination. Lin Fan said: "no idea. The other party came from afar and didn''t have hostility to us. Let''s see what he wants to do." As the figure approached. The surrounding space seems to be shaking, just like a mirror, cracking and cracking. Soon, the figure comes to Lin fan, just like a mountain, and needs to look up to see each other. "Hello." Lin Fan took the initiative to say hello to each other, waving, showing very friendly. He knew that the mysterious giant was strong. Dragon God is not the opponent of the other side. No wonder he shows such a scared look. After all, he can''t do it for the other side, which is understandable. The giant''s body was covered with a layer of fog, and only two huge eyes were shining strangely. He didn''t answer what Lin Fan said. It''s so quiet looking at Lin fan. Anyone facing the situation at this time will feel great pressure, which is from the high latitude of the strong to the weak. If you want to say who can bear it, it must be Lin fan. Old Zhang pulled Lin Fan''s clothes and said, "Lin fan, can''t he speak?" Lin Fan thought: "well, there is such a possibility, really poor, we need to care for him." "I know." Lao Zhang is kind-hearted. When he encounters this situation, what he wants is not to make the other party feel sad. After all, every word he says is likely to cause deep trauma to the other party''s heart. But no one knows that the giant''s heart is not calm. The thoughts in my heart are very complicated. "Who the hell are these guys?" "Changed the rules here." As the watcher and Sanctifier of this place, he blocks all the entrants. This is his mission and responsibility. Anyone who enters here will be subject to a terrible pressure. "Lin fan, let me talk to him." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said, "do you know how to communicate?" Lao Zhang was smiling, smiling confidently, "I have a little knowledge about this recently." "Is it?" Lin Fan was very surprised. He felt that Lao Zhang was really a learned man, and he felt that Lao Zhang, like him, liked to learn new knowledge. "Really, I feel like I''ve finally found my place." Lao Zhang looks very happy. At this time, the Dragon God is a good comrade. He has no other idea and follows Lin Fan honestly. The conversation between them is always puzzling for the Dragon God. It''s profound. It''s hard for ordinary people to understand. Lao Zhang waved to the giant, then made a strange gesture to the giant. His mouth also made a sound of ABA ABA, as if he was worried that the other party would not understand the dubbing of his gesture. The evil cock looked at Lao Zhang like a fool. Damn it. Is this something that people can do? Ginseng sighed. After staying with Lin Fan for some time, he finally understood that Lao Zhang''s IQ was not very high. He always said strange things and did strange things. I don''t understand. Lin Fan was proud of Lao Zhang''s intelligence and said with a smile, "Dragon God, I don''t know if Lao Zhang is very talented." The Dragon God looks at Lin Fan in surprise. There''s only one thought in mind. I regard you as normal people, but I didn''t expect you to treat me as a fool. Is that necessary? "Yes, Lao Zhang is very good." The Dragon God praised without conscience. If it''s not that he doesn''t want to be serious, he would like to ask Lao Zhang, do you know what you mean by your gestures?I don''t believe you can understand. As long as the Dragon God inquires, Lao Zhang will tell him what I mean by my gesture. Don''t ask. If you ask, I''ll tell you. The giant looked at Lao Zhang like a monkey and said slowly, "get out of here." The sound is dull and shocking, just like thunder in this space. "So you''re not dumb." Lin Fan was surprised. Dragon God make complaints about it, big brother. Is this a dumb thing? Can you be realistic. "Get out of here." The giant didn''t dare to take the initiative. The key is that he couldn''t see through the depth of Lin fan. The breath of the living creature in front of him seemed to give him a familiar feeling. It''s strange that he never felt like this. Lin Fan said, "no, I have very important things to do. Can you tell me there is still a way to go?" "No "No, there are. When you answer me, I can feel that you are deceiving me." He can see through each other''s real situation at a glance. Sample You want to cheat me. Chapter 648 Lao Zhang held his head high and said, "I didn''t expect that you were so tall, and even lied. It''s really white that you are so tall." Just Lao Zhang will always stand beside Lin fan. Whatever he says. Lao Zhang will believe what Lin Fan said. This is a kind of trust. The rooster of evil things yelled at the giant with a harsh cooing voice. If you are present, you can understand. The giant didn''t understand. Ginseng gives a thumbs up to the rooster. You are really powerful enough to translate. The meaning is very clear. Evil cock: "distant cousin, pay attention to your attitude." This kind of behavior is very bad, but it''s said by you evil cock. You can understand it if you think about it. You can live humbly by the big man. The style of chicken fighting human power is vividly expressed by you. "You should get out of here, chaotic and turbulent world, there should be no creatures to explore." The giant''s voice was calm, and slowly stretched out his hand. His palm seemed to explore from the endless void, carrying the smell of chaos. A strong wind enveloped the world. The Dragon God is protected by Lin fan. He can''t feel how strong the storm is, but he can see that the violent storm is mixed with the destructive thunder power, which is a terrible power he can''t resist. "It''s terrible." The Dragon God muttered to himself, telling the terrible things he had seen. Without the leadership of Lin fan, he could not see such an amazing scene in this life. Always remember. "You shouldn''t be so unfriendly." Lin Fan looks at the giant. His giant palm covers the sky and the sun. It''s like a mountain falling towards him. To others, this power is too terrible to resist. But to Lin fan, he has someone he has to find. Even in the face of catastrophic terror, he will bravely move forward and never retreat. Boom! Lin Fan catches the giant''s hand. With a swing of his arm, the giant flies away, flies to the distance and smashes into the abyss. The Dragon God was silent. If this is Lin Fan''s strength, the only thought in his mind is, was he releasing water at the beginning? But he didn''t know that it was not Lin fan who let go of the water, but the dream that he experienced, which made Lin Fan''s accomplishments soar constantly, and the speed of improvement was too fast to stop. "Wow, Lin fan, you mean it." Lao Zhang said excitedly. Lin Fan said: "fortunately, let''s go, just towards that direction, he stopped me, just don''t want us to go." It''s smart when it''s time to be smart. Think about it a little bit. You can figure it out. "Well." Lao Zhang nodded. The evil cock is very sorry. He is really a poor distant cousin. Why do you think he is a hero who knows the current affairs? He has to stop him. He is just looking for death? If I were you, I would have to keep a low profile and greet each other with the most humble appearance. Unfortunately, you don''t know how to cherish, have to die. Look. It must be hard to be thrown out. The Dragon God wants to tell Lin fan that it must be reasonable to block him like this. Why didn''t he ask clearly, but he didn''t say it. The key reason is that he didn''t know how to speak. Giant is really very strong, just in front of Lin fan not enough to see, even did not play, was repulsed. Just as Lin Fan moved on, the giant appeared again. "Who are you?" He can be suppressed here, even without backhand force. It''s impossible to be so nameless to suddenly come here and cross this area full of endless danger. "My name is Lin fan." Lin Fan introduced himself, "do you want to block my way? I just want to find someone. " The giant looked at Lin fan, silent for a long time, slowly said: "you give me a very familiar feeling." "Is it?" Lin Fan touched his face and said with a smile, "maybe I look friendly." Giant did not speak, shaking his head, not as the other side said, it is familiar with the breath, but too far away, familiar with very strange, just a little bit of this idea. But what''s the real situation. Who knows. "Where are you going?" Asked the giant. Lin Fan said: "through the end of this piece, go to the distance to find." After a long time. The giant didn''t say much. Let''s get out of the way. No one can pass through the place where he suppressed. But the only one who can pass through is this man. The reason is very simple. He is too strong. The strong giant has no ability to resist. The Dragon God saw it clearly, and muttered in his heart that no matter where he was, there was the same situation. In the face of the strong, no matter whether it was the terror of the forbidden area or the real strong who suppressed one side of the world, he would admit counsels, and counsels were exaggerated. The crowd passed by the giant. When the Dragon God passed by, he slowly stopped and looked up at the giant. He was very shocked. Only when he was close to him could he feel how terrible the pressure brought by the giant was.The giant''s eyes fell on the Dragon God. Strike like thunder. The Dragon God trembled and did not dare to look at the giant. It was the evil Rooster who saw that the giant was thrown away by Lin Fan and took the initiative to admit his advice. When he passed by, he still cooed and yelled a few times. Although you were very powerful, I didn''t give advice at all. Ginseng was very surprised. So strong, so terrible. Even if his former master is here, he is definitely not the opponent of the giant. The breath will never be wrong. The giant was born from here and has absolute power. I didn''t expect that my master was so powerful that even the invincible and strong people born here were not his opponents. I really don''t know how powerful he was. At this point. Giant eyes have been staring at Lin Fan''s back, very depressed in the heart, who is the other party in the end, ah, unexpectedly so powerful, really unexpected powerful. Lin Fan looks at the surrounding environment. By chance. There are bones that are about to ossify. When the Dragon God saw these bones, he put them away quietly. He felt a breath of antiquity from these bones. Even if it''s a long time ago. This breath still exists. I don''t know how long. Through the forbidden area of the starry sky, the scene in front of us surprised everyone. "Is this another starry sky?" The Dragon God was very surprised. There was no sense of depression in the forbidden area of the starry sky. Everything seemed normal. Lin Fan looked at the situation in front of him and didn''t speak. The endless starry sky gave people a distant feeling, as if they couldn''t find a home. "There''s a sense of familiarity." "Although the smell is very weak, it seems to really exist. The dreams I experienced are real, not illusory." He said to himself. Dragon God listen to what Lin Fan said, very confused, don''t understand what he said in the end. Dreams? Illusory? I don''t quite understand. But none of that matters. What''s important is that this opens a new way for the Dragon God. The only pity is that they didn''t look for things in the forbidden area of the starry sky. They basically looked for the strong, and then with a word or two of nonsense, they directly retreated. Many times he felt that there was some chance waiting for him. In this case, he looks at Lin Fan with longing, hoping that Lin fan can notice his eyes, and then let''s get the chance together. Unfortunately, the reality is cruel. Lin Fan ignored his eyes, just like he didn''t see it. Is it really so important to find someone? "I found a familiar smell." Just then. Lin Fan exclaimed excitedly. The Dragon God who is thinking about things is trembled by Lin Fan''s voice. "Familiar again?" The Dragon God was desperate. This has been said before. But it''s impossible. "Come with me." Lin Fan drags them through the starry sky at a high speed. The sense of urgency doesn''t seem like a joke. It seems that something is really waiting for him. The Dragon God found that this universe was different from the one they lived in. It''s spiraling up. Thinking. He thought of the possibility that this was the world he had heard of? It''s very possible. And now. Lin Fan with them is constantly flying to the world above. Of course. He also saw that there were obstacles in the world. When he crossed every level, he would encounter a terrible destructive force. But he had to say that this force was like a joke in front of Lin fan. With Lin Fan constantly across the world. Some strong people feel it. They all looked frightened. Who is it? It''s so horrible. Some of the world''s cultivation systems have been cut off. No matter how shocking and powerful they are, they can''t break this barrier. Now, they all feel that someone has broken it directly. Unfortunately When they want to look for it, they can''t even see the hair. Soon. Lin Fan took them to a place they felt familiar with. "Here it is." Lin Fan said. Dragon God saw the planet, frowning, he found the planet a little strange, from the surface, it is a planet with independent consciousness. But now it seems. It''s too broken. Only a few rules are adsorbed on the surface. "A declining planet, unfortunately, did not expect the birth of self will have not survived?" The Dragon God muttered to himself.He looks at Lin fan. I was very confused. What is he after. "Is that what you''re looking for?" Asked the Dragon God. Lin Fan said: "I am familiar with the smell, there is no mistake, just..." He didn''t go on. Because it''s different from what he thought. "It''s better to go down and have a look." Dragon God said, he can see from the surface of the planet, there should be no life, the earth gray surface, has been able to explain everything. But he didn''t say much. Lin fan has his own ideas. "Good." Lin Fan said. With Lin Fan''s action, the evil cock''s insight gradually becomes very broad. He is no longer an ordinary evil thing. No matter what kind of evil thing is, it can''t be compared with him. Crossing mountains, crossing borders, even in the face of the invincible, you can calmly greet each other and say hello to a distant cousin No evil thing can do this. PS: happy new year, everyone. I have a set of pictures. Chapter 649 Inside the planet. Yellow sand covered the sky. Just as the Dragon God conjectured, this is a deserted planet. Maybe it has been brilliant, but the brilliance will not last forever, and will eventually wither. "Lin fan, it seems that here is the same as I think. There was civilization before, but I don''t know how many years it has gone." Said the Dragon God. Lin Fan said: "very familiar, really familiar, have my taste, although after years of baptism, but there is still a weak breath, this is where I want to find, although Kelan is not here, but I know, as long as I can prove that it is not illusory, everything is worth it." What he said was mysterious and exciting. If everything is true. For Lin fan, that would be the best start of all. All his efforts will be rewarded. Dragon God said: "even if you are familiar with it, there is no way. There is nothing you want to look for here. Time is enough to erase everything." "Well, I know." Lin Fan nodded his head and knew that the Dragon God was right. Time could erase all traces, but he firmly believed that even if it had been a long time, it could not erase Lin Fan''s memory here. Although it''s beyond recognition. But he can still feel it. "Come with me, I have found the familiar smell. Although it is very vague and light, I can still feel it." Lin Fan said. The Dragon God didn''t say much. In today''s situation, he chooses to believe Lin Fan''s intuition, and can bring him to the place where he did not even dare to think of, or even know, which can show that he is not nonsense. Evil cock honestly follows Lin fan. As an undercover, all he can think of is to get useful information from this stupid but great human. But to be honest. Useful information does get a lot of useful inside information, but to be honest, these inside information are of no use to evil things at all. What''s the use of knowing? The place involved is not interfered by evil things. If there are brave evil things who dare to go, I''m afraid they don''t even know how to die. Nothing else. Let''s say that as long as there are evil things in Changbai Mountain and Taishan Mountain who dare to pass by, they don''t have to think about it. If they don''t encounter Lin fan, they may be able to avoid being eaten. But if they meet other strong people, they are basically finished. So. It is this kind of situation that causes the rooster of evil things to put all his mind on himself and think that he is the only one who can save the evil things. So, he wants to be the strongest evil in the evil race. For such a goal, he has been working hard, even if the difficulties, will not easily retreat. At this point. They float in the sky of a vast ocean, with the decline of the planet, seemingly calm sea, hidden all kinds of dangers. "A little bit of familiarity is here." Lin Fan raised his finger. Suddenly, the sea water scattered on both sides, as if separated by a transparent wall. They went down and landed on the bottom of the sea. The soil was soft. Next. A force diffuses out, and the earth is pushed away by a pair of invisible hands. Gradually, a statue appears. Although some faces corroded by the years are not at all, there is a force on the statue that keeps the statue complete. Ginseng to see the exposed statue, surprised: "I feel the power of faith." The Dragon God said: "ordinary materials can''t last long in the years, but the statue has the power of faith, so that the statue won''t be corroded by the years. It seems that the civilization that once appeared on this planet is to believe in becoming a God. But if it really is to believe in becoming a God, it''s reasonable to say that there must be gods, and the planet is not destroyed. Where are the creatures living here Where are you going? " This is what the Dragon God is most puzzled about. If his clan land is in danger, he is absolutely sure to change the land the next day and guard the clan land where he lives, but there is something wrong with the situation here now "I feel it." Lin Fan stroked the statue and said to himself. The Dragon God is very confused. Feel it? What do you feel? Can you make it clear. In this case, who knows what you''re feeling. Say it. Lin fan can feel the meaning of the belief in the statue, which is the prayer of countless people to the statue. There are even pictures. In the prosperous urban area, when the fashionable citizens pass by the statue, they will stop and look at the huge statue, which contains the meaning of gratitude and worship. Weird? The statue itself eliminates the strangeness, so that the world can restore peace, so that people do not have to worry about the existence of strangeness."I remember." Lin fan knows which dream the statue is in, no Should not be a dream, but the real world, with the help of statues back to the past. Ten thousand years! 100000 years! 300000 years! All the way to Half a million years. He finally knew what had happened. There was no weird world. People began to pursue the power beyond science and madly destroyed nature with the help of the ability they had already controlled. Destroy mountains and rivers. Destroy the terrain. In the end, the world was created into a miasma. Countless people died in a bad environment. The will to recover started self-protection. Human beings were brutally destroyed by nature, and then disappeared. And the will dissipates again. It''s growing slowly. Hope to open a new era. Lin Fan opened his eyes and sighed. It turned out that they had destroyed themselves by themselves. Although there was no one he cared about, they had lived there for a period of time. It was false to say that they didn''t regret. Suddenly. He thought of one thing. Where he lives, don''t we just repeat the same mistakes? After finding Kelan When he returned to Yanhai City, he was sure to stop this kind of behavior. His biggest hope was to live with the people he missed and separate forever. I didn''t expect this to happen before. Now we know. He''ll stop it. "Let''s go." Lin Fan said. The Dragon God said, "have you found what you are looking for?" Lin Fan said: "well, I''ve found it. I''m a little disappointed, but I''m more happy. I''ve confirmed something. Everything exists. I just didn''t expect that it''s been so long." The Dragon God found that Lin Fan''s words were a little abstruse. This change was discovered after following him into the forbidden area of the starry sky. Think about it. What is the experience that makes him feel like this? It''s strange. Lao Zhang said, "that''s very nice." Lin Fan said with a smile, "do you know?" "Well, I know, because I know you best." Lao Zhang said with a smile. "Hey, hey!" "Hey, hey!" They look at each other and smile. Everything is smiling. The Dragon gods are a little crazy. It''s hard to understand what they mean. First of all, they say that their smile is really obscene. The Dragon God shook his head helplessly. Just get used to it. It doesn''t mean anything else. When he left the planet and flew to the sky, the Dragon God looked down and saw that the planet was slowly breeding a new kind of life. Maybe it will really appear in a long time. Shuttling through the world. The Dragon God found that the so-called universe was very strange. It wasn''t that the more he went up, the more powerful the creatures appeared. Some of them were weak and even had no strength. If you let some of the stars find this. The only idea in their hearts is probably to take the planet for themselves. After all, any planet has precious resources. At this time, under the leadership of Lin fan, they seemed to fly towards the upper class with a purpose. Those barriers are hard to break for anyone, but in Lin Fan''s eyes, these barriers are like paper paste, very simple to be broken. There is no difficulty. I don''t know how long. Lin fan stops. Dragon God said: "strange, there is a problem here. If we just shuttle across the world, there will be a problem here now..." He followed Lin Fan and kept flying up. It''s a spiral. It''s like a pagoda, climbing up one layer after another. But now In front of me is a hazy fog, similar to the previous to the forbidden area of the starry sky, can''t see the situation behind. Lin Fan said, "I want to go in and have a look." "Sure?" The Dragon God wants to tell Lin fan that it''s better for us to keep a low profile. After all, we haven''t met any danger when we come here. According to the special situation, if we can''t meet any danger all the time, the danger will come together and burst out at one time. Lin Fan said: "sure." Then, just as Lin Fan was going to take them in, a terrible force burst out. The originally calm fog suddenly had a strong fluctuation. "This..." The Dragon God was shocked. He didn''t expect that what he just thought happened. Shit! Have I ever opened my mouth?The Dragon God felt a deep malice. All of a sudden. An illusory figure appeared in the sky, tall and majestic, just like a great existence that can''t be seen directly with the naked eye, because it was found that someone wanted to enter the forbidden place to stop and kill all the delusions. "Kill A roar resounded all over the world. That figure condenses a long gun and throws it. It doesn''t have any nonsense. It just starts. At this moment, the whole world seems to be pierced. That kind of power is beyond the control of others. Strong! It''s too strong. "Not bad." Lin Fan looks at the other side in surprise. He doesn''t expect that the strength of the other side is really good. It''s the strongest existence among all the people he sees. Even if the Dragon God standing beside him fights with the other side, it will be instantly exploded. Of course. Lin Fan''s praise is just a kind of polite behavior. And then a punch. Boom. It''s amazing. That enough to break through the power of heaven and earth instantly broken, at the same time, the Figure shaking, gradually retreat. Chapter 650 Dragon God is very surprised. From the previous shock to today''s habit, there is nothing to say. It can only be said that it is really strong. Lin Fan''s strength is always a mystery. He can''t see through. It''s like any strong man can be easily punctured by him. This is the most terrible thing. Lin Fan took them through this layer of fog, at the same time, the feeling of familiarity became more and more strong, as if he had really been here, maybe for him, this feeling is real, absolutely no false. The Dragon God found that the world inside was different from what he thought. I thought it was a spiral world. But now it seems. At this time, their universe is very similar to theirs. Or there''s no difference. "Unexpectedly, it''s a big world here." The Dragon God finally realized that the universe they lived in was the same as here. It seems that this place also belongs to the big world. I''m also a little lucky in my heart. If it wasn''t for Lin fan who brought him here, he might not be able to come all his life by himself. It seems that there is no danger along the way, but it is in danger. Any danger is terrible. With his ability, I''m afraid it''s hard to resist. Now. Dragon God finds that following Lin fan can really broaden his horizons, but the problem is For the time being, we can''t get good opportunities. We are all going through the motions. We can''t even stop. It was in the forbidden area of the starry sky. As long as you look for it there, you will find a chance, but Lin Fan didn''t give any chance at all. He went through the motions, changing places from place to place. It was really a headache. If you can. He really hopes that Lin fan can stay, and then take him to look for opportunities here. Even if he finds a little, he will be very satisfied. Unfortunately, there is no chance. Lin Fan looked at the world in front of him. There was light in his eyes. Then he closed his eyes and felt the familiar breath. "Well..." After a long time. He slowly opened his eyes and looked puzzled. He didn''t find it, but The situation is a little different from what he thought. "Lin fan, what''s the matter?" Lao Zhang found that Lin Fan''s expression seemed to be not quite right, and asked with concern. Lin Fan said: "nothing, just feel a little problem, I am familiar with the breath is very ethereal, looming, strange, but nothing, as long as I follow this breath, I can know the truth." "Well, I''m sure you can." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said, "I believe in myself, too." The Dragon God listened to what they said and blinked. He wanted to say a lot, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment. Never felt like this. But there''s no way. Lin Fan and Lao Zhang really can''t be treated with ordinary people''s eyes. It''s really strange. Of course, he has long been used to this situation. As they walked inside, a more shocking scene appeared. There were many differences between this starry sky and theirs. The Dragon God found that the laws contained in the starry sky were different from them, and even more perfect than their laws in the starry sky. Walk, walk. There''s news ahead. There are amazing energy fluctuations, as well as the impact of fighting. Soon, we can see a group of light balls shuttling through the space to catch up with a strange spaceship ahead. This spaceship is made of copper. Its shape is simple, and its body is marked with runes. It is shining and dazzling. "Chop!" There was a roar. A white light fiercely cut in the spaceship body, boom, fast shuttle spaceship, appeared from the starry sky, the speed gradually slowed down. Several figures appeared from the spaceship. There are children and old people. Looking at their expressions, we can see that they are very flustered now. Obviously, they are at a loss when they encounter terrible things. "A few Taoist friends, can you help us?" One of the men was dignified and flustered. When he saw Lin fan, he didn''t dare to say there was hope in his heart. He just wanted to seize any chance to live with them. Lin Fan''s eyes did not fall on these people who came out of the spaceship, but looked at those people who were shining with a proud smile on their faces. Just look at it. It''s like feeling. "This power So familiar. " Lin Fan was talking to himself. He had an indescribable sense of familiarity, as if it was flowing out of his body. Just as he thinks about it. The hunted people came to Lin Fan and others. The Dragon God said, "who are you?" Hearing what the Dragon God said, the man said in a hurry: "a few Taoist friends are in chenluo, the Chen family in the lower Bodhi realm. Now they are being hunted down by the Guangzu. As long as they can let us leave safely, I will be grateful."This is an emergency and he has no choice. Guangzu is a powerful force. Few people are willing to help innocent people and offend them. But now no one can help them, only these strangers. The Dragon God frowned and looked at the guy in front of him in doubt. As soon as I arrived here, I was involved in disputes. It seems that it is not a wise choice. He looked at Lin Fan and found that his eyes had been fixed on those people. Ah! It seems that we have to take care of this business. Just when he was ready to remind Lin fan. Lin Fan said, "are you using the power of light?" That group of light clan''s living creature discovers Lin fan, hears the other party''s words, the complexion is very ordinary, the cold voice way: "do you want to meddle in?" Lin Fan said, "why do they want to arrest you?" The hunted man said: "because he wants to get my handed down treasure, they have destroyed our Chen family. As long as you can take us out, we will be grateful." Lin Fan looked at the man, looking very carefully, gentle eyes, but that''s how Chen Luo felt, there was a great pressure. "What you say is true." Lin Fan said. Dragon God whispered: "Lin fan, we just take people to leave, there is no need to conflict." When he came to the strange universe, the first situation in his mind was that if he could not offend, he would not offend. Without knowing who the strongest person in the universe is, according to previous speculation, the rules of the universe are perfect, and the strongest person is no weaker than them. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "wait a minute, I have something to do with me. I have to ask clearly." The Dragon God was very surprised. Does it matter? You''ve just arrived here, and you don''t know who you''ve come into contact with, so you say it''s related. You can''t figure it out. You really don''t understand. Lin Fan came to the group of people of the light family, with a slightly serious expression. "You use the power of light?" He asked again. I think of a sentence I once said. "In that case, soldier of light, guard instead of me." It was the light from Lin Fan''s heart. Into the world. Although it''s been a long time. But he remembers it clearly. Chapter 651 These light clan strongmen frown tightly and are very unhappy with Lin Fan and others who suddenly appear. A meddler does not live long. "To die!" One of the men yelled angrily. His fist was covered with white light. In the past, Lin fan would say that this is the existence of light, and the power of light can protect anyone. But at this time, he found that the light was not as pure as he thought. "What?" The man was shocked, a punch fell on Lin fan, thought to be able to blow the other side through, but what shocked him happened. The punch fell on the other side, there was no response, all the strength was absorbed by the other side, there was no response. "Sure enough, I am familiar with No, or it should be mine. " Lin Fan was lost in thought, not what he thought, not what he wanted to see. What he said to himself. The people of the Guangzu are confused and don''t understand very well. They always feel a little confused. But the other party dares to destroy their Guangzu affairs. Of course, it can''t be tolerated. "Do you know that your actions are devastating to you?" The man looks at Lin Fan coldly, no matter who the other party is, even if it''s the top one. They are the strongest. Lin Fan looked at them calmly, his expression was calm, without any fluctuation, but if Lao Zhang saw Lin Fan''s expression, he could feel his heart. He knew that Lin Fan was disappointed. I''m sorry. "You''re so disappointing. It''s not what I thought." Lin Fan said slowly, then raised his hand and broke it. At this point. Chen Luo looked at the scene in front of him, completely shocked. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the straw he finally met was so fierce. He felt that hope had really come. He came to Lin Fan and said gratefully, "thank you..." Lin Fan looked at them and apologized: "I''m sorry, because of my reasons, let you encounter such a disaster, deeply sorry." Chen Luo slightly a Leng, did not understand what the other side said is what meaning. I''m a little confused. I didn''t understand. "Dragon God, Lao Zhang, let''s go. That''s where I really want to go for the time being. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen." Lin Fan said. "Where are you going?" Lao Zhang said Lin Fan said: "the place to transmit light is not the place I expected in my heart." "Well, I see." Lao Zhang said. The Dragon God looked at them foolishly, his head was very confused. To tell the truth, he didn''t understand what it meant. He always felt that these two were playing with his IQ. Nothing else. Just said these words, who can understand? Anyway, the Dragon God didn''t understand the dialogue between Lin Fan and Lao Zhang. Maybe that''s the important reason why he couldn''t get into their hearts. I really want to get involved. But there was no chance. The rooster and ginseng look at each other. The hen is confused and puzzled. Ginseng touches the hen''s head and smiles. Although it doesn''t speak, the meaning is very clear. You can do your chicken well, and the rest is not what you need to manage. Seeing ginseng''s angry face, the hen swears in her heart. When we reach the peak in the future, we will certainly stew chicken soup with ginseng. And now. He was deeply aware of his situation. Undercover! Undercover without dignity can only live humbly. "Thank you for your mercy. Things have happened. If you can''t go back to heaven, you will be satisfied if you can keep your blood flowing." Chen Luo didn''t understand what Lin Fan said, so he could only say some polite words, so that the topic could continue. He''s really content. Lin fan is so worried that he doesn''t want to communicate with each other. Just a few words. They left with the Dragon God, and the light people. Chen Luo looked at their back and murmured: "benefactor I haven''t given you the thick papers yet. " It''s just that it''s too late. ¡­¡­ Lao Zhang couldn''t help asking: "Lin fan, are you in a bad mood?" The Dragon God listened. Indeed. He found that Lin fan had a dignified look. First time. Lin Fan said, "well, I''m not in a good mood." "Because of them?" Lao Zhang is very angry looking at these guys who are like dead dogs. They don''t know you, but you make Lin Fan in a bad mood. It''s really hateful. I want to give you some injections. No, needling is to save them. How can they do needling? But when they are seriously injured, they ask for needling, but they just can''t see needling. This is the right thing to do.Lin Fan said: "not all of them, but more. I want to know if it''s what I think." The Dragon God pondered. Speaking of this situation, he has thought that things may be really complicated. It has something to do with Lin fan. Of course. He didn''t know when Lin Fan got involved in the world. But it definitely matters. Recall what Lin Fan said. The power of light? What is this? Lin Fan suppressed a few light people, pale, very angry in the heart, they light race, the most peak race, is the most powerful existence. Now I''m being humiliated like this. He gnashed his teeth in anger. I want to swallow them up. "Let us go, you humble people. You know who we are. How dare you do this to us." They are unwilling. But there''s no way. Now it''s just like the fish on the chopping board. Everyone is slaughtering. They can only shout a few words to improve their mood. Ginseng waves its tentacles and crackles on their heads. "Be honest. If it''s like this, why do you shout?" For these idiots. Ginseng never gives them any face. It''s like brain pumping. The evil Rooster sighs in his heart. He respects you as a group of heroes. At this moment, he dares to jump around in front of Lin fan. Don''t you find that this guy''s expression is very serious? People with such a friendly attitude are already so serious. You must have provoked me. As long as you have a little insight. Absolutely not so rampant. This is the typical arched into the fire, and I don''t know it yet. If I had been you, I would have been honest. Absolutely not reckless. After being slapped so wantonly by ginseng, several Guangzu people suddenly turn their heads and stare, looking very angry, as if they want to swallow ginseng. Their eyes to ginseng, is the ultimate incompetent fury. It''s no use at all. Soon. They have come to the realm of light. It''s a little different from the star field out here. There is a warm light covering it. But this kind of light gives people a very sharp feeling, as if it is very sharp and can cut everything. "It has changed." Lin Fan muttered. The people of the Guangzu were very happy when they found out that the other party had brought them to the Guangzu territory. Good guy. If you want to die, don''t blame us. Chapter 652 The Dragon God was amazed by the surrounding star regions. Although he is not in the same universe, his perception of energy is still the same. He found that the power in the light universe is very mysterious, which is different from what he felt. Lin Fan''s face is calm and leads them into a planet. It''s the most powerful planet of light. Fall to the ground. They came to a wasteland, which had been abandoned for a long time. For the time being, they did not see any living beings. Lin Fan looked up at the sky, and the familiar feeling was the place where he had been. In dreams, the world conveys the power of light. Tangnaiyi! Xia Qingmiao! Cheng Zhi! He hasn''t been to other places yet, but Lin fan knows that it''s here. It''s just a long time ago, which has made it beyond recognition. It''s not the world he''s familiar with. "Let us go, you damned fellows." "Damn it." The suppressed Guangzu creatures roared. Right now. Whew! A white light came through from a distance. It was very fast and silent. It blew directly on Lin fan. In the ruins in the distance. A few armed men looked happy when they saw that they had hit the target, but soon their smiles gradually solidified and they stared as if they couldn''t believe it. "Let''s go." They didn''t even think about it. They ran down the tunnel, which was their most powerful weapon. It doesn''t even work now. I must have to run. "Do you want it back?" Dragon God asked, but found that Lin Fan frowned tightly, as if thinking about something, there is no action, those guys who attack are very weak, compared with those who are suppressed by Lin fan, there is a huge gap. Just these suppressed guys can walk in the universe. And these guys, not to mention walking, even breathing is a problem. Strange. The gap between strength is too big. Dragon God looked at the repressed Guangzu humanity: "who are they?" "Bah! It''s just a group of garbage. You are actually seen by this group of garbage. I will directly discard them. " Said one of the suppressed Guangzu. He didn''t just want to cut off the trash. I want to kill them. These guys dare to treat him like this. Damn it. If you let the patrol team see it, these guys are finished, and they can be saved. It''s just a pity. It hasn''t been discovered until now. At this time, Lin Fan felt the place just hit by the white light. "The power is not strong, but that''s what I''ve been looking for." He looked in the direction where those guys had just escaped It''s time to go to them. In the tunnel. The people who just attacked Lin Fan took off their masks and showed their childish faces. "Who was that? Why didn''t you react at all?" Asked a young man at the head. He shot the shot just now. Originally, in his mind, he was sure to make the other party pay the price or get hurt, but he didn''t expect that it was useless and confused. "I don''t know, but I seem to see some traitors. It seems that the situation is not very good. Have we got the wrong number?" "I don''t think so." "Leave here first. We are found. We will definitely look for us. We can''t stay here. Hurry back to the base camp." They are all young. Having such courage is because of being young and frivolous. To prevent being found. They run here and there, just to make more detours, not to be found by those guys. Finally, they come to a hidden place, follow a small passage, and climb toward the bottom of the ground. The more they go inside, the more space they have. Gradually. The space gradually becomes larger, just like a real underground world, without too much sense of science and technology, with a very high atmosphere of architecture in the era of waste soil. "Where are you kids?" Just as they came out of the secret passage, a rough voice came. The young people trembled with fright. I thought I met something terrible. After reaction, just slowly relaxed. "Nothing." "Yes, we didn''t go anywhere. We just looked outside." "Well, I admit it." They talk lies with their eyes open, their faces are not red and their hearts are not frightened, and they show indifference. But those who have no idea are really easy to be deceived. The big man squinted and saw the gun hidden behind him. "What''s this?"They were a little nervous when they were found. "Nothing." The big man rudely snatched the gun. After checking it, he found that the energy stone in it lacked a section of energy. He said angrily, "are you out looking for the traitor?" Speaking of this, the tone suddenly improved a lot. It''s obviously a real fury. These young people hold their heads down and dare not speak when they are scolded. They know that what they are doing is wrong, not wrong, but not allowed here. "Uncle Huo, we are all very careful and never found out." "Yes, we went around a lot when we came back." Uncle Huo believes what these little guys say, but everything is in case. If they are tracked and not noticed, the consequences will be unimaginable. They see Uncle Huo''s expression is very serious, look at each other, the meaning is very clear, is to coax uncle Huo. "Uncle Huo, don''t be angry. We know it''s wrong. We won''t dare next time. Please forgive us this time." Young people have a good attitude to admit their mistakes and a charming attitude to ask for forgiveness. Uncle Huo looked at the young people. He sighed. There''s really no way to deal with them. They all grow up looking at each other. Their skin is a little bit skinny, but these children are very brave and have a sense of propriety. In the future, the responsibility of guarding this branch base will have to be handed over to them. And right now. The alarm went off. "Invasion, invasion, foreign invasion." The base is flashing red. The human body born here will be implanted with chips. If an outsider enters, the device will give an alarm when it scans without permission. Uncle Huo heard the warning, looked at the children and said, "you are making a big disaster. Hurry up, pack up and hide. Remember, no matter what happens, don''t come out." This group of young people looked around in a panic. The alarm in my ear is particularly harsh. "Our whereabouts have been discovered by the traitors. We have brought danger here." This group of young people look like earth. In the movie, it''s a group of characters who are blown up. But often such people It''s all about the main characters. The next operation is "It''s us. We''re going to survive with the base and fight with those rebels." "Good." They run far away to prepare weapons. Although these weapons are not as powerful as the soldiers inside the base, they are the only ones they can hold. Chapter 653 At this point. Lin Fan came to the underground world and looked at the situation around him. His mind was full of questions. After careful thinking, he remembered the scene of his life in the world. Everything is beautiful. Except for those cities occupied by monsters, human beings can only enclosure defense, but the rest of life is guaranteed. "How can anyone live underground?" Lin Fan was puzzled. But he wants to keep looking. Maybe something happened that he didn''t know. "Anybody?" Cried Lin fan. There was no response. It''s quiet. It''s like everyone''s gone. "We seem to be treated as enemies," said the Dragon God Lin Fan said: "I have no malice." "Who knows." The Dragon God Laughs and thinks about it. If you have any malice, others don''t know. If you know there is no malice, you will come out early. Seeing that no one came out, Lao Zhang helped Lin Fan and cried, "we are good people, not bad people." The evil cock looked at Lao Zhang as if he were a fool. Even a fool could not say such a thing. Are we good people? Not the bad guy? Who believe who fool. "What''s the matter, hen?" Lao Zhang inquired, and found that the hen looked at him as if he had some admiration. He could understand what he had just said. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with what he said. "Goo Goo!" The hen called twice at random. The meaning is very simple. Fool! Ginseng squint, he found that since the strength of the hen soared, there is a little bit of rampant, he can''t even see it. He wanted to tell him that you are a little arrogant, it''s very important to be a low-key chicken. "Wait a minute." Lin Fan raised his hand, and there were dark holes in the surrounding walls, and then many big guns full of science fiction appeared. Hum! The vibration came. The muzzle condensed white light, then turned into a laser and shot at them. Whew! Whew! Lasers come from all directions and block their way. They can penetrate all materials, no matter how hard they are. Lin Fan raised his hand and a light curtain appeared around him. When the laser hits the light screen, it disappears instantly without any fluctuation. It''s their way of fighting. If it is found by the traitors, the final result will be a dead end. Resistance just doesn''t want to make the traitors feel better. Those who control the cannon are a little confused when they see this situation. "No way." "What the hell is going on." They were completely shocked by the situation. I can''t believe it. They know it''s absolutely impossible to repel each other, but it''s sure to bring some trouble to each other. But now There was no resistance at all. Lin Fan didn''t destroy these weapons. He let the laser bombard him and walked forward step by step. He had no choice but to feel it. He had found something he was familiar with. The Dragon God knew that Lin Fan didn''t mean to start. No meddling. Even some want to laugh, these guys use these things to attack Lin fan, as if they want to kill people with feathers. Soon. Lin Fan came to a stone door, which was closed. There was a magical white light flowing on it, as if it was some kind of energy. Close the door. Just open it. In this case, they are completely stupid. This is their final defense. How could it be opened so easily. As the stone gate opens. There is light. Lin Fan found that there were many people hiding here. When he saw them, they all looked frightened and worried. "Hello." Lin Fan removed the light curtain and looked at them with a smile. "Ah "Help me." "Run, they''re coming." "These hateful traitors." Running around, as if to see the most terrible thing. Seeing the scene in front of him, Lin Fan was very embarrassed. He didn''t know what had happened. He really didn''t mean anything else. He felt his face and was puzzled. It''s strange. I''m very friendly. It''s like they''re scared. The Dragon God is helpless. Sure enough, misunderstandings often happen like this. There is no way. No matter what Lin fan says now, these people will not believe it.But he was quite confused about what was going on in the world. There is a big gap between the two sides. Some live on the ground, some live under the ground. It''s really a strange thing. There are a lot of people hiding in it. They have no strength to bind a chicken. In this case, they have no place to hide and can only curl up in the corner. With Lin Fan as they approach. The underground people who regard Lin Fan as a traitor are shivering. Some are holding children. Some hold their daughter-in-law. Embrace each other. Shivering. I dare not say one more word. Just when they thought they were about to be killed, they found that these traitors didn''t attack them. They were very confused and didn''t know what happened. Lin Fan knew that they had misunderstood. But he doesn''t want to explain now. The explanation is paler, or the action is more convincing. How good the situation is now, and it doesn''t hurt you after passing by. Does it feel OK. I am sincerely friendly to you. I''m not trying to be bad for you. It wasn''t long. When Lin Fan was about to reach the control room, the most important part of the underground base, a blocker appeared. The blocker is an old man with white hair and good strength. Compared with those people who have no strength around him, he is a bit out of place. The Dragon God was very surprised. Strange. There is a guy with good strength. If there is a cultivation system, what''s the matter with these guys? Why not practice? Or is there something wrong with the world''s cultivation system, which requires a higher level of self-cultivation, and can''t be cultivated at will? "Stop!" The old man stopped Lin Fan''s way. He knew there was no chance of winning, but even if there was no chance of winning, he had to stand up bravely. Lin Fan said: "I have no malice to you." The old man said, "no matter whether there is malice or not, you are not allowed to pass here." I heard that. Lin Fan shakes his head and doesn''t say much. He already wants to understand that some things don''t need to care too much. In the end, they can understand. When the old man saw that they were still leaning towards this side, his face became very dignified. A roar. "Stop!" The voice just dropped. Directly towards Lin fan, the speed is very fast, and a strong force gushes out of his body. But just when he is about to meet Lin fan, he is resisted by an invisible force, and then gently bumps against the wall. "How could..." The old man was shocked. I can''t believe it. Chapter 654 "Sorry!" Lin Fan nodded to the old man and said that it was useless to explain so much. Just like before, people would not believe it. It would be better not to explain. After everything is done. I''m sure I can understand. People around the base to see the strongest master was so easily defeated by the other side, naturally very shocked, at the same time completely despair. Originally when the old man appeared. There was hope in all of them that the master could repel the traitors. But now Ah, it seems that it''s not far from extinction. At this point. Lin Fan came to the back of the underground base is also the most important place, those who have the ability to fight look dignified at Lin fan, although have fought with the rebels, but never the present situation. Even masters with the power of light are not rivals. What do they fight each other with. But even in this situation, they look at each other, then roar at Lin fan, even if they know the danger, they will rush up, because there is something they need to guard. It''s just that they can''t get close to Lin fan at all. When approaching, it is blocked by an invisible light curtain. "Damn, what the hell is going on? Why can''t we get close to it?" The brave soldiers roared, their faces turned red, but to them, it was like a wall blocking them, there was no way to get through. That familiar breath is getting closer and closer. The old man yelled: "don''t let him get close to there..." There are the most important things that the traitors want. Even if they destroy them, they can''t get them. So. He just so tears heart crack lung of cry. It''s just that it''s too late now. Lin Fan went to a huge container, in which was floating a piece of white drop crystal. He looked up. This is what makes him feel familiar. Lin Fan raised his hand to take down the crystal, but at this time, a laser swept from the side, hard bombardment in the back of Lin Fan''s hand. "OK, hit it." Those who attacked Lin Fan were the young people who thought they would bring disaster to the base. They''ve been lurking here for a long time. Is to wait for Lin fan to appear, and then take advantage of its unprepared direct attack. But soon. They found something wrong. Even if the attack, did not cause any damage to the other side. Lin Fan looks at the young people with a smile on his face. He is not angry because of the attack, but can understand their feelings. Hold the crystal in your hand. "This is..." He felt a wave of sadness. Sadness is transmitted from this crystal. Although it has been a long time, it can still be felt. "You are the light that I am here." Lin Fan said to himself, "I want to know what happened." All of a sudden. Crystal blooming light, many pictures appear in Lin Fan''s mind. With the appearance of the picture. Lin Fan''s expression became more and more dignified. He has indeed come to this world and left light here. I hope everyone has light in his heart. But some things are not thought of. After he left the world for a long time, the light left behind has long been in the world. As Lin Fan thought, there is light in the hearts of people in the world, and everything is developing in a better direction. But when light becomes what everyone should take for granted, they will peep at it and want to get it. In the end. Light reincarnates consciousness into a human being. He wants to feel life in this world full of light, but he is betrayed by the people he guards. At that moment. The light shed tears, and the tears turned into crystal, which were obtained by the people who supported the light. They called the people who sought to seize the power of the light as traitors. The war lasted for a long time. The traitor has the power of light. Those who want to support the light only have the tears of the light, and form a strong contrast with those who rebel against the light. They are not opponents at all, and can only hide in the underground world in the end. "Ah Lin Fan sighed. He is in a bad mood because he already knows the truth. This is not what he wants to see or what he wants to see. Power is really easy to lose. The Dragon God looks at Lin Fan doubtfully. He doesn''t know what happened. He can see that just in a moment, Lin Fan''s mood becomes very bad, as if he is very depressed. "Come on, I already know." Lin Fan said. The Dragon God stares at me. I don''t know what it means. You already know, but we really don''t know what you''re talking about."Good." Said the Dragon God. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Just pretend you understand. Those who want to work hard with Lin fan are very surprised. They don''t know what''s going on. When the other party touches the crystal of light, they find that the crystal is shining. They are very confused in their mind, because they have never seen such a situation. Looking at the people around, Lin Fan said calmly, "it will be over soon. I''m sorry for the trouble." Then. See Lin Fan take them to leave. Only left them looking at each other, big eyes staring at small eyes, completely do not know what happened in the end. "Why did they leave all of a sudden?" "I don''t know if you say they''re not traitors." "There should be no mistake." "What does he mean by the end?" "I don''t know." Outside. The Dragon God said, "Lin fan, I don''t think you are in a good mood. Is it because of what happened here?" "Well, there''s something. I used to leave the light here, thinking that they could have light in their hearts and keep peace, but I didn''t expect such a thing to happen." Lin Fan said. The Dragon God feels that talking with Lin fan is really a big deal. I understand every word. But if you don''t understand it, you can make sense. You don''t know what Lin fan means. It''s really annoying. Lao Zhang comforted: "don''t be sad, can you be happy?" See Lin Fan sad, Lao Zhang is very distressed, to let Lin Fan angry people, Lao Zhang want to beat them, how can you so much. It hurt our family''s heart. It''s so hateful. Lin Fan smiles, "well, it''s OK. I''ll be very happy." Lao Zhang said, "where are we going now?" "Come with me." Lin Fan wants to find the light consciousness, clearly very strong, why can be caught, if it is him, certainly not so careless. Even if it''s been a long time. The name of the city has not changed. Blackstone city of hope. "Lao Zhang, I know this city. I was very beautiful when I was here." Lin Fan said that he recalled the city slowly. Although it is beyond recognition now, his name is still in his mind. Lao Zhang said, "what about now?" Lin Fan shook his head and said, "it''s not good-looking. It''s changing so much. It''s getting uglier and uglier." "Well, I feel the same way." Lao Zhang agrees with what Lin Fan said. Dragon God looked at Lao Zhang. This guy was the most independent. He agreed to whatever Lin Fan said. To put it bluntly. Lao Zhang is the biggest licking dog. And licking also makes people feel that they have a deep friendship. Chapter 655 Everyone who found the city was depressed. As if a mountain was pressing on their hearts, they could not breathe. "Stop, who are you?" At this time, a group of patrollers appeared, and they immediately found the situation of Lin Fan and others, a chicken, a ginseng, a strange combination, and the Dragon God exudes a special temperament. This kind of temperament is hard to ignore. Lin Fan looked at the group of patrolmen, his eyes seemed to see through them, he could see their heart, shook his head and said: "there is a kind of light in my heart, but this light has gone bad and mutated, which is not what I want to expect at all." When the patrol heard that. There''s only one thought in mind. Who are these guys they stopped. What are you talking about. There''s definitely something wrong with the brain. The Dragon God narrowed his eyes, and suddenly, a terrible threat shrouded the patrollers. The patrollers'' pupils zoomed and fell to the ground with a roar. For the Dragon God, it''s very simple. The minions don''t deserve to stand. "Lin fan, we can hurry up. These are small roles. There''s no need to say too much." It seems that what the Dragon God said is very reasonable. In fact, the things that Lin Fan said are just like the book of heaven to the Dragon God. It''s better to finish them as soon as possible. They are simple and clear, and there are no problems. "Well, thank you." Lin Fan thanks the Dragon God, did not expect the Dragon God to be able to understand, but also know that he is not in a good mood now, so I want to hurry to the end. Walk! Walk! Lin fan stops. He sees something familiar. A statue stands in the middle of the square. The Dragon God saw that Lin fan stopped. He was very puzzled. He also saw a statue along his line of sight. The statue seems to have existed for a long time. His face has been corroded for a long time and he can''t see clearly. But the statue seems to be wearing a security suit. "Is that you?" Asked the Dragon God. He just asked casually. After all, the purpose of Lin Fan''s stopping is not Mo min''s wonder. There is definitely a reason. Now seeing the statue stopping can only explain one kind of situation. I''m afraid this statue is Lin fan. Lin Fan did not deny, but nodded, which made the Dragon God have a kind of unspeakable surprise. I can''t see my face clearly. You dare admit it. And it seems to be true. "If it was once, I would gladly accept the destruction brought about by the passage of time, but not here. I don''t want to see this scene. This statue shouldn''t exist." Lin Fan slowly raised his hand, five fingers a pinch, boom a, the huge statue instantly broken, into ashes dissipated in heaven and earth. All of a sudden. The sky was stormy. Heaven and earth change. Everyone looked up at the sky, the good sky, the formation of whirlpool, at the same time there are raindrops fall, it is very small raindrops, but fall on the body, but let them have a kind of breathless feeling. The Dragon God said, "are you sure this statue is you? Don''t make a mistake, or you''ll be embarrassed. " Lin Fan said, "no, I''m not mistaken." Lao Zhang said, "well, I''m sure you''re right. When I saw this statue, I felt familiar. But when did you come here? Why don''t I know?" Lin Fan said: "I''ve told you that I go back to a strange place every month. I always want to take you with me, but every time I pass, I don''t know why." "Oh, so it is." Lao Zhang understood. Lin Fan patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. If there is such a situation next time, I can find you and go with you." "Well." The Dragon God remained silent. He has no voice if he doesn''t understand. The people on the street found that the statue disappeared suddenly, and they all hurried around. The patrols also came to the scene to check the situation. For a group of ordinary people. This seems like a natural disaster, but for the patrols, it''s definitely happening. Soon. Lin fan, they come to a towering building. The building is very high, as if to the sky, looking up, it is difficult to see the top. "Stop." There are guards at the entrance. When strangers arrive, they will stop them. When people come out of the building, they all look puzzled. Weird guy. A young woman with short hair came out from the inside in smart clothes and expressionless face. She saw the situation here and was ready to leave.But suddenly, her pupils zoomed, as if there was an invisible wave in front of her eyes. Next. She turned her head slowly and saw that all the people who rushed out fainted to the ground. "Who are they..." She murmured, her eyes were very frightened. For countless years, since the light betrayer successfully imprisoned light, no one dared to make trouble here. Poop! Her heart was beating violently, fast. It wasn''t until those figures disappeared from her eyes that she gradually reflected. Lin fan is like the ultimate tank, pushing all the way. No one can stop him. No matter how many people come here, it''s useless. Seeing these things, the Dragon God feels sad for these guys. I don''t know what they think. When the strength gap between the two sides reaches a certain degree. Any resistance is futile. If those who are hiding in the underground base see the situation here, they will be shocked and speechless. There are many strong traitors in the headquarters. It has twelve heavenly kings. Four gods. These are strong men with absolute power. Anyone who comes out can make those who hide in the underground base feel desperate. But now When they stop Lin fan, they are no different from those minions. As long as they see Lin fan, it means the end. The woman with short hair downstairs heard the alarm in the building. There was a scream. She came to the dark place and contacted the underground base. Report the situation here. All I think about is who he is The more I think about it, the more I want to know. In the end, she plucked up the courage to disconnect and ran straight to the base, just to know who they were and why they had the courage to come here. She is still worried about the final situation. Because there is a master of light in it. He is the God of the world. Control everything. No one can resist in his hands. Over the years, I don''t know how many people want to save the light, but the final result is failure. Therefore, in her heart, it is an invincible God. The Dragon God said, "this building is a little high. We can fly up directly." "No I''m going to go step by step. " Lin Fan said. The Dragon God said, "there are elevators." "Well, I know." Lin Fan said. So. At this time, they are in the stairway. "I''m tired." Lao Zhang said. Lin Fan said: "I carry you." Ginseng doesn''t matter. He rides directly on the hen. Anyway, he doesn''t walk. It doesn''t matter. Chapter 656 It''s hard to accept the idea that if you don''t take a good elevator, you have to climb stairs. Just a little bit more normal. They don''t do that. From this thing, we can see that Lin Fan''s head and normal brain may be only a line away. Top. A group of researchers gathered around the equipment, which was very advanced. If the appearance of the city gives people a sense of first-class technology, then these devices give people a sense of third-class technology. There is a huge difference between the two. "Light is very active, dozens of times more active than before." "Why did this happen all of a sudden?" "I don''t know." This has never been seen before. It is a kind of emergency. Zizi! Right now. The mood of light is very active, which has affected these devices. Although it cannot be broken, the content appears on the screen. "He''s back..." When these four words appear. All the people at the scene were shocked. Look at each other. Who''s back? This has never happened in the tens of thousands of years since the capture of light. The short haired woman catches up all the way and sees more and more light betrayers fainting. Her expression is very rich. Although she is dignified, she has a kind of secret joy. When I saw a giant man over three meters embedded in the wall. She was completely shocked. One of the four gods, Julius. Very strong, very strong. One of the most brilliant achievements was to destroy an underground foundation directly with terror alone, even if those laser guns had no effect on him. I can''t imagine the real terror. But now, such a strong man is embedded in the wall. How strong can it be. If Julius wakes up, he will definitely tell her. They didn''t hit me. It''s when I rush past by myself, it''s rebounded and inlaid in the wall by an invisible force. Do you believe it? ¡­¡­ Top. "Here we are." Lin fan has already felt the emotion of light, which is his strength, which is a part of his body. Once it was unconscious, but later it merged into the heaven and earth and gradually became conscious. It belongs to the individual vitality. The Dragon God said, "there is a very pure force fluctuating." Lin Fan said, "that''s my strength." "Ah?" The Dragon God looked at Lin Fan strangely, how to say that everything is yours, even this purer power is yours, but I believe you, I believe every word you say, you can''t frame me as an honest man. Lin Fan said: "for a long time, I feel his active and excited. He knows that I''m here. He really suffered from him. I feel very sad." Lao Zhang said, "I love you too." Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang, can you feel my pain?" "Yes." What Lao Zhang said was decisive. Dragon God wants to give Lao Zhang a thumbs up. It''s powerful. This kind of thinking is not worthy of ordinary people. The rooster, riding by ginseng, kept silent from the beginning to the end. What he thought in his heart was that all the people came here. Could you give me some advantages and let me leave worthy of this trip. It''s like the idea of seeing through the evil cock. Ginseng gently patted the head of the rooster, a total of three times. As if to say Come to me at three o''clock tonight, you know Only when you give can you get something in return. Open the last door of darkness. Bright light came through. The brightness is from the light of the captivity. "Here I am." Lin Fan said. The light that was imprisoned there was very active, as if it had finally arrived. Brush! Everyone in the room looked at Lin fan. Some are scared! Some wonder! Some are upset! Lin Fan walked forward step by step. And right now. A voice came from behind. "Young man, it''s OK here. Your behavior is already challenging the real authority. Don''t pay for your stupid behavior." Lin Fan turned to look. The three old men stood there smiling, their eyes narrowed into a gap. The Dragon God looked at the three elders and muttered, "it''s so weak, but you have to laugh like this. Do you always have to show that you are very powerful?" No matter who it is. Even the Dragon God knows that people often laugh like this, which gives people a strong feeling that it is the smile of the strong.But now these three. It''s not qualified. Lin Fan said: "why do you want to seize the light? It should be the belief in your heart and the power to maintain peace, not the unique power of some people. You betrayed the original purpose of the light." "Young man, you have misunderstood that maintaining peace requires strength, and it will not work without strength." The old man standing in the middle said slowly. Eyes twinkle, is to observe the situation of Lin fan. But the eye of inspection, can''t see anything useful from Lin fan. Lin Fan shook his head. "What did you say?" "Don''t you understand?" The old man said with a smile, and the laughter became a little gloomy, as if Lin fan had been the fish on the chopping board. If he said a few more words, it was just a pity before his destruction. Lin Fan said: "I understand, but what you said is nonsense. I did something wrong, and I regret it a little bit." He did have some regrets. Interfere with the normal operation of the world and force him to stay in the world. Light is just. But it''s people who use light. Whether they are just or not is in their heart and can change at any time. "You should regret not coming here." Said the old man. Lin Fan said, "do you know how light comes from?" He wants to know whether they still remember those things now, even if they have been for a long time, and if anyone can still remember them, he is very pleased. The old man said: "if you want to explore some secrets, in this case, I can tell you that light exists and comes from human beings. My ancestors told me that light is left by a great man, but there are also some sayings that light is derived from comics, but these are not important to us any more." "The important thing is that the light is in our hands." Lin Fan recalled: "Cheng Zhi?" "Who?" "Your ancestors." Hearing this, the old man changed his face slightly, and then said with a smile: "yes, I didn''t expect you to inquire very clearly. Indeed, it is my ancestor. It has been so long, and even someone knows him. He is indeed a great existence, running through the will of light, maintaining peace, ending the turmoil, and making the world free from the invasion of monsters. But unfortunately, he doesn''t understand Light, not to mention the importance of light. " "Therefore, as a descendant, I have accomplished what he has never accomplished. That is my mission and my glory." Lin Fan sighs in his heart. No wonder he can feel the familiar blood in the old man''s body. It seems that he is not mistaken. He is the descendant of Cheng Zhi. That is not confident, very weak, very humble boy, finally in his care, gradually become a brave soldier. Lin Fan said regretfully, "if he knows, he will be disappointed with your behavior." That''s the first thing to say. There are some changes in the old man''s facial expression. I always feel that something is wrong. Chapter 657 Well, what are you doing with that? It seems you have nothing to do with whether you are disappointed or not. Just don''t know why, just said those words, give him a kind of inexplicable pressure, standing in front of him, he some can''t see through. But thinking that the light is in their hands and the world is invincible, they naturally relax their vigilance. Lin Fan said: "forget it, I don''t want to tell you more. I''ve already come. Let me take everything." He''s ready to take back the power of light. Then he went inside. "Stop!" The old man said angrily, burning flames in his eyes. He was annoyed by Lin Fan''s ignorance. "I said many times that you shouldn''t come here. In that case, stay here." "Speed of light kick!" The old man''s toes were shining white, whew, and disappeared in the same place. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Lin Fan and kicked him hard. This move The name Inexplicable familiarity. There''s nothing wrong with completely opening up Lin Fan''s memory. That''s the move he once performed. And after he left the light. These moves can be shown completely. The old man''s attack is very fierce. With the speed of light, he can kick Lin Fan''s head to pieces. These are the old man''s ideas, but in Lin Fan''s eyes You hit me with my strength. It''s really too much. Bang! The old man will hit the target with a smile at the corner of his mouth. Seeing the power of light, you will regret coming here. It''s just He found that this foot did not kick the other side, but stopped in front of him. Lin Fan raises his hand, grabs his ankle, gently shakes him aside. The old man was shocked and turned over several times in the air, landing steadily. His face was horrified. Obviously not. Even the short haired woman who came to peep at the scene was shocked. Great. Next. She was excited. Does this not mean that these traitors will be eliminated and the world will return to normal. Lin Fan said: "give up, don''t fight, your behavior makes me very disappointed, light is not let you use to do mischief." The old man looked at the two old men around him. There was a roar. The three old men were in white light and began to grow young. Then they began to merge. "Young man, your disappointment is worthless to us. It''s useless to say anything in our hands." There was a strong voice. It''s like three people are talking at the same time. The Dragon God nodded. It''s really good. It''s more powerful than just now, but the weak are still weak. Haven''t they seen the situation clearly? The short haired girl hiding in the dark saw this. Suddenly surprised, bravely stood up and cried. "Be careful, they are merging. They will become the Legendary Warriors of light. Only if they interrupt their merging now can they win." She''s been undercover here for a long time and knows some important things. Lin Fan looked at the woman with short hair and said with a smile, "thank you for your reminding. It''s OK." The short haired woman who heard this was very worried. She had already said it so clearly that she didn''t believe it. She couldn''t be arrogant, otherwise she would regret it. "It''s late!" The fused mass of light gradually dissipates. The warrior of light, who was regarded as a legend by them, finally appeared. The armor composed of light was on his body. His strength was stronger than before, but this kind of strength was not good for Lin Fan and Dragon God. "Ha ha! See, this is the power of light. When you control this power, it''s impossible to give up. I''m the God of the world. " "Ha ha ha..." The old man smiles wildly, his facial expression is ferocious to the extreme, and even seems crazy. Anyone who sees such a smile is completely afraid. The girl with short hair was afraid, and panic hung over her heart. It''s all over. There''s a little hope. But hope is gone. In the blink of an eye. The old man appeared in front of Lin fan, raised his finger, pointed on Lin Fan''s forehead and looked down at him. "Are you afraid now?" Lin Fan said: "no fear." "Is it?" "Yes, because I left it to you. You didn''t make good use of it. I''m very disappointed. I came here to take back the power I gave you." When he said that. The air seems to have solidified. Even the short haired girl who was already in a panic looked at Lin Fan foolishly.My head is full of questions. What did the other party just say? Even the more rampant old people are a bit dull, after a short silence. "What did you say?" I can''t believe it, as if I heard it wrong. If he could, he would like to say You are just talking nonsense. Lin Fan said: "I didn''t expect that it has been so long. Your ancestor Cheng Zhi would be very disappointed if he knew it. I once told him that if I believe in light, light will exist. But I didn''t expect that the light I left behind would be a disaster. You should be punished, but this punishment should not be me punishing you, but the people here..." "Recycle!" All of a sudden. The old man seemed to be hit by some kind of attack, holding his head in pain, the light on his body continued to dissipate, into Lin Fan''s body. "No, it''s my strength, my strength." He cried, reaching for the power that had dissipated from him. But his grabbing is just a kind of powerless behavior. Lin Fan took a look and turned to walk inside. The members of the house saw Lin Fan come in and were afraid to shrink in a corner. They all saw the scene just now. They heard what they said. The light they have here is given by each other? Doesn''t that mean The legend of a long time ago is true, and he is the creator of light. He''s really back. And this time I came back to collect the light. Lin Fan came to the container and smashed it. "Light You are miserable. " The consciousness of light said, "just get used to it." Lin Fan said, "you are too careless." The consciousness of light said, "I choose to believe them, but they betray me. It''s my carelessness." "It''s OK. I''m here. There''s no danger." "Well, it''s just a little late." "It''s not too late. When I feel it, I''ll look for it immediately. You can ask Lao Zhang. He can guarantee it." Lao Zhang patted his chest and said, "what Lin Fan said is right. We really came to you the first time." The light consciousness said, "well, I believe you." Simple communication is often so simple. Light is complaining, and Lin fan is comforting. There are not too many languages. It''s so straightforward and simple. Maybe this is love. Lin Fan said: "although you are my strength, in this long period of time, you have self-consciousness, that is, a single living body. I can''t recycle you. What do you want to do next?" Light''s consciousness said: "I''m deeply hurt, and my heart aches. I want to walk around and see who has a place, where there is light. I want to go there and have a look. Maybe I can find a group of like-minded friends." "Well, that''s good." "Well, I feel good, too." Lin fan is communicating with the consciousness of light. The people around us have been crawling on the ground for a long time. It''s the real God, the real creator. The great being is back. See such a dirty scene, and finally take back the light. Chapter 658 The consciousness of light is gone. He didn''t look back, and didn''t give up. After being deeply hurt, he went to other places without memory. In his words, I treat you as friends, but you treat me as rpq. It''s a fuckin ''thing. Lao Zhang said, "he''s gone." Lin Fan said: "I see. He went to find new friends. Everything here has been settled. It''s time for us to leave." Lao Zhang said, "don''t be sad. It''s not your fault. It''s their fault." "I know." Lin fan is comforted by Lao Zhang. He is in a good mood and has an indescribable sense of pleasure. If happiness is like this, then Lao Zhang is his happiness. Dragon God didn''t say a word in the whole process. It''s not that he doesn''t want to talk. I don''t know what to say. When Lin fan communicates with Lao Zhang, he has a mysterious feeling. It''s very wonderful and difficult to understand. If he wants to participate in their topic, he needs some ways. He didn''t think of a way. If you can''t get into the circle, don''t force yourself into it. No need. It''s only for the two of them. When Lin Fan came outside, he saw the three old people who had been released from the fusion. They were very old. They were countless times older than before. They were as dry as old tree bark. The original luxuriant hair has become bald, and there is little left. "Help me..." Cheng Zhi''s descendants raised their hands and wanted to grab Lin fan, "my ancestors are your friends I am his descendant. " Lin Fan came to him and said, "your ancestor Cheng Zhi was a brave and hardworking young man. Your character is different from him. You don''t have the kind of light on him. If he knows, he will beat you." Didn''t save each other. It''s about telling him something. Finally, the three of them fell to the ground slowly in Lin Fan''s education, and finally disappeared into ashes between heaven and earth. With the help of the power of light, to achieve longevity. But after the light disappeared, longevity disappeared, and because they did not have the power of light, their bodies quickly decayed and eventually died. Just as Lin Fan was about to leave. "Creator, can you wait?" Lin fan stopped and looked at her suspiciously. He found that the girl with short hair, who had been indifferent all the time, trotted over with adoration, as if she had seen a lifelong idol. "Hello." Lin Fan said with a smile. The girl with short hair was warmed by such a smile. Her face was red, and she stood in front of Lin fan. She had a lot to say, but she didn''t know what to say. "It''s OK. You can tell me something." Lin Fan said, he can see the little girl is very nervous, but this tension shows that the girl is a kind person. In the end. Maybe Lin Fan''s encouragement is useful. "May I take a picture with you?" Said the girl with short hair. Lin Fan said with a smile, "yes." The girl with short hair who got the consent was about to jump up. She skillfully took out her mobile phone and stood beside Lin Fan shyly. She opened the camera and peeped at Lin Fan''s side face. She was so handsome and charming. Lin Fan smiles, shows his white teeth and raises his hand. "Eggplant!" Click! A precious photo was born. "It''s time for us to go." Lin Fan said. The girl with short hair said, "creator, do we still have light here in the future?" Lin Fan said: "yes, believe in light, and light will exist in everyone''s heart. Goodbye." The girl with short hair watched Genesis leave. She never thought that would happen. Savor the words of Genesis. Gradually. There was a smile on her face. "Yes, that''s right. That''s the light we should have." When the short haired girl left here and came outside, she found that the clouds in the sky were so blue, the haze over the city had disappeared, and everyone felt that the sense of pressure had dissipated. Vaguely You can see deep in the sky, there is a light shining. ¡­¡­ The Dragon God said, "you''ve been here before." Now he believes what Lin Fan said. He really came here, not joking. To tell the truth, he really thought Lin Fan was joking, but now it seems that he really came here. At the same time, it''s very early. But it''s not right to think about it. There''s no time line. Tens of thousands of years have passed here. What''s going on there? Dragon God wants to break his head, but he doesn''t think clearly. He really wanted to ask out loud, "who can tell me what''s going on?"Lin Fan said: "well, I''ve really been here. It''s just that time goes by a little fast. I''m a little surprised by the development. I''m just worried about my daughter now. Don''t go there for so long, or I''ll be distressed." If it was previously. The Dragon God will definitely think, I don''t want to ask why you are distressed, and I don''t want to know why you are worried. I just want to know whether what you say is true or false. But now he knows it''s true. So! "Why worry?" Asked the Dragon God. Lin Fan said: "I told her that she would come to her soon. If it was too long, she would be very lonely. Life without company is very lonely. Can you understand?" It''s serious. It''s serious. The Dragon God and Lin Fan look at each other and take a deep breath. They want to slap themselves angrily. Shit! It''s really bad. What are you asking? Lonely? Alone? I don''t know how long I''ve been practicing and sleeping in the land of the dragon. It''s a hundred years from closing my eyes to opening my eyes. I''ve never felt this way in a thousand years. "Yes A word is a thousand gold. Dragon God does not want to continue to ask, but look forward, the deep universe, your quiet is like my mood, calm, can not be damaged by Lin fan. This time I came out with Lin fan, but I didn''t get much. I''m in a better mood. Of course, I see a lot of things. I didn''t know that before. I didn''t expect that the forbidden area in the starry sky was really dangerous and vast. Little Tathagata always wanted to enter. If he really stepped into the forbidden area in the starry sky according to his previous idea, I''m afraid he couldn''t get out. Old Zhang said, "now go to find Kelan?" "Well, find Kelan." Lin Fan said. Lao Zhang said, "do you know where she is?" Lin Fan said: "a little bit of feeling, should be able to find." Lao Zhang always believes what Lin fan says and never doubts. This is trust and friendship. No one can replace Lin Fan''s position in Lao Zhang''s heart and Lao Zhang''s position in Lin Fan''s heart. After a long time. "Here we are." Lin fan is very excited, he finally found that once familiar place, just in front of the scene a little bit changed. The bright light gauze cage covers this area, colorful and brilliant. Holy and mysterious. "This..." The Dragon God was shocked by the scene. I don''t know how much higher than those stars I saw before. It''s like a divine realm, full of all kinds of shocking power. Lao Zhang said, "is our daughter here?" Lin Fan said: "it''s your niece..." "I know. I''m right." Lao Zhang is very confused. Am I wrong? Daughter and niece are both daughters. Lin Fan said with a smile, "well, you''re right. It''s here, but I don''t know if she''s here." Dragon God is also looking forward to it. If Lin Fan''s daughter is really here, it''s very unusual. Chapter 659 Dragon God found that the energy level here is not low. There should be a lot of really strong people. He is very curious about the daughter mentioned by Lin fan. What kind of daughter actually lives here? Of course, he never thought that Lin Fan''s daughter is an ordinary person and absolutely exists. I''m curious. Very interested. When Lin Fan stepped into this area, he felt a strong light element and a smile on the corner of his mouth. Such a bright light element can''t be compared with the stained light. Whether it''s here or not. At least it means that my daughter will develop well here. "Wow! The scenery here is really good. " Lao Zhang looked happy when he saw the surrounding scenery. It was really beautiful, which was not comparable to Yanhai city and other places. In a word. This is the legendary paradise. Lin Fan said: "when I came here before, it was very beautiful. Now it''s even more beautiful." Lao Zhang asked curiously, "who are we looking for now?" Lin Fan said, "I have some good friends here. I don''t know if they are still here." When Lao Zhang heard this, he felt a strong sense of crisis, "ah, good friend? Do they have me and you? " I''m jealous. Lao Zhang, who thinks he is Lin Fan''s best friend, feels a sense of crisis. Lin Fan said with a smile, "you are my best friends. Of course, they are not as important as you." Lin Fan got a satisfactory answer. Lao Zhang was very happy with his smile, just like a blooming chrysanthemum, so brilliant, so bright. The Dragon God shudders. It''s a terrible feeling. It''s very strange. It''s no longer the feeling of ordinary friends. "Are you happy?" Lin fan asked. Lao Zhang stressed, "well, I''m very happy. I knew I was the most important in your mind." The evil cock squinted. There''s something strange in the eyes. What do you think. Don''t you know Lin fan has a wife? Who is the most important. It must be someone else. Just you I don''t know where it is. Second at most, and my evil cock is third. At this point. "Lin fan, I''m so hungry." Lao Zhang covered his stomach. He had already heard the cry of his stomach. Lin Fan said: "it''s OK. I''ll take you to eat. The food here is very good. I just don''t know if it has changed. If it hasn''t changed, it''s really delicious." What he said has made Lao Zhang''s mouth water. Is it really as delicious as Lin Fan said? Find a city. The West fantasy style city is full of people. Maybe it''s really a long time ago. The city has changed a lot. When Lin Fan came here, great changes have taken place, which is very extraordinary. Full of a kind of holiness. Restaurant. A rich meal makes Lao Zhang''s mouth full of oil. Even if his stomach is very full, he has to try his best to fill it. "It''s delicious." Lin Fan said with a smile: "in fact, there is another kind of delicious food. My daughter Kelan likes it best, but it''s a pity that she promised others, so she can''t eat it in the future." When it comes to this. It''s a pity. I''m really sorry. Dragon God hasn''t eaten anything for a long time. In his case, eating is the same as not eating. It''s just to satisfy his appetite. He picks up the cup gracefully and doesn''t know what the tea is, but it has a fragrance. When he drinks it, it doesn''t have the refreshing effect, but it''s very sweet. "Well, not bad." He was very satisfied with the present situation. A cup of tea after a full meal can make people feel at ease. He put down his cup and asked: "do you have money to pay?" When he said that. The originally lively dining table suddenly quieted down. Lao Zhang looks at Lin fan. Lin Fan blinked, took out his pocket, took out his mobile phone, took out his pocket, and took out a tissue. After a long time "Should money be universal?" "What do you say?" said the Dragon God It''s great to eat, but the check-out after eating is a big problem. Ginseng heard what they said, habitually off the table, riding on the evil cock, ready to run at any time. Just wait for Lin fan to shout. Run! He''s definitely faster than anyone else. Meditate for a moment. Lin Fan said in a low voice: "I remember that the way to settle accounts here is to use gold coins. Which of you has gold." I haven''t been away for long. The payment method here can still be remembered.The Dragon God said, "gold is the most worthless thing. Do you have it?" "I didn''t," said Lin fan Something embarrassing happened. If you don''t have money to pay the bill, you will be laughed to death. "I''ll take care of it." Lin Fan said. Dragon God said: "with our strength, leave directly, no one can stop, no one can find, you see..." At this time, the Dragon God has some ideas. No money, no money. It''s all small problems. Don''t worry about it. As soon as they put their strength outside, they asked who dared not accept and who dared to say more. Lin Fan waved his hand and said, "such behavior is too bad. I have a way." The Dragon God didn''t say much. I want to see what Lin fan can do. After a long time. Back kitchen. "That''s it." A fat middle-aged man pushed open the door of the back kitchen, pointed to the tableware inside and said, "up to now, no one dares to eat overlord food here. You are the first one. But I don''t think you are intentional and friendly. I''d like to forgive you for your low requirements. If you wash the tableware here, we can write it off." Finish. The fat boss went straight away. The Dragon God said, "is that what you said?" Lin Fan said with a smile: "yes, how about it? My method is pretty good." The Dragon God looked at Lin fan, his eyes didn''t move, as if he was thinking about something. Yes, if it wasn''t for Lin Fan''s strength, he would have stepped on Lin Fan''s feet. Shit! Animals! Beast! Is this something that people can do? Nothing else. I, the Dragon God, is the ancestor of the dragon people. I''m a powerful member of the family. If the people know that I''ve been cheated by you to wash dishes for others, they will definitely bring the family to smash this restaurant. My ancestors come to you for dinner. It''s your honor. They even want money. I''m looking for death. But The Dragon God nodded and said with admiration: "well, it''s really a good way. I can see a special temperament of you from this matter. It''s that you never act recklessly with your own strength." Lin Fan said, "what''s wrong? That''s not true. It''s natural to pay for meals. It''s normal to have no money to wash dishes. Besides, there aren''t many dishes here. It''s fast. " Then he looked at Lao Zhang. "Lao Zhang, don''t wash dishes. I''m afraid your hands will be broken." Lao Zhang said, "no, I want to be with you. I don''t want you to be too tired." Lin Fan said: "let''s go together." "Well." Lao Zhang said. The Dragon God looks at It''s really emotional. You should be modest when washing dishes. It seems that you haven''t eaten. Chapter 660 In this case. You have to work hard. Dragon God didn''t say a word. It was meaningless to say too much. He wanted to cut corners. These dishes could be washed clean by waving his hand directly. But seeing Lin Fan washing dishes one by one, he gave up this idea. Maybe this is a kind of cultivation. The rooster was washing and scolding. You all have hands. I only have wings. I have to soak my wings in water. I''m not human. I have no money to eat. Is the soil not fragrant outside? After a long time. Finally the dishes were washed. The fat boss came to check and picked up the plate. He found that it was clean and bright, and there were bright flashes. The boss was very satisfied and surprised. "Well, it''s very good. I think you''re new here. If you don''t have a place to go, you can work here." If only such a hard-working man could be his shop assistant. Lin Fan said with a smile: "thank you, but no, we still have things to do." The fat boss said with regret, "well, please accept these 30 silver coins. Although your workload is not worth these 30 silver coins, I can see that you are very poor. This is my help to you. Praise the God of light. May the holy light of the God of light envelop you." Lin Fan was surprised and said, "who is the God of light?" Fat boss said: "God of light is everywhere. As long as we have light in our hearts, God will walk with us. Well, I''m very busy. I won''t tell you. Let''s go." I don''t want to talk to each other. Lin Fan left with them, only feel that the boss is really a good man, hope that good people have a good reward, the boss will be happy. The Dragon God said, "in fact, we can wash these dishes with a wave." "Ah, why didn''t you say that earlier?" Lin Fan was surprised. The Dragon God was stunned and looked at Lin Fan straightforwardly. In the end, he didn''t explain or refute. Instead, he said with a smile, "you didn''t ask, did you?" "Well, it is." Lin Fan nodded. The evil cock squinted, pondered, and muttered, "two stupid guys." The most he can do is think about it. How dare you say it. Soon. They came to a strange place. "Where is this?" said the Dragon God Lin Fan said: "I used to live in this world for a period of time. Now when I come back to see it, it seems that it has changed a little. I remember that it was just a village before." "Village?" Dragon God looked at the city in front of him, which was bigger than the city he had seen before. His head was full of questions. How long have you not come back. What''s the village like? To what extent. And villages don''t need to be developed. It''s like garbage. It''s always garbage. It won''t be an important thing. Look around. People come and go even outside the city. The traffic keeps going. There are some traffic jams. There was also a group of people in white, marching in order, kneeling down and praying after a few steps, as if they were visiting some kind of God. I have a very devout attitude. Even the passers-by around them looked respectful when they saw the white clothes. It''s as if these people are in a high position. "The power of faith." Ginseng can feel that these people in white clothes have invisible power of belief, which rises from the body and then integrates into the city. They all practice and believe in Shinto. Ginseng feels that the other party is an old hand, and he is also very skilled. How long is it better than him. Come to the gate. "Stop!" Two soldiers called Lin fan to stop them. Lin Fan said, "what can I do for you?" "Welcome to Paopao village, but Paopao village is a holy land. No one is allowed to bring weapons into it. At the same time, you need to register." Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s really Paopao village, but it''s changed a lot. It used to be just a village. I didn''t expect it to become such a big city now." The soldier blinked his eyes. He always felt that this guy''s brain was sick, and he lived in what age. He even said that this is bubble Village, and he didn''t expect to become such a big city. It''s weird. It''s beyond imagination. At this moment, the Dragon God said, "your city is emitting holy power. This guy''s power is a little dark. Can you enter?" He was a little wary. It''s kind of weird. Is there something strange hidden here. The soldier said: "make a fuss. It''s a member of the abyss. Even if it''s dark, I hope you don''t look down on others with discriminatory eyes. If you look down on others like this, you will be looked down upon by others.""Also, don''t you have Warcraft with you?" "It''s not the same." Embarrassed! The Dragon God who was taught by the soldiers wanted to make the soldiers into meat cakes. Bold. How dare you talk to him like that. But forget it. Here Lin fan is the most familiar, there is no need to make things. Under the inspection of the soldiers'' black face, they entered the city. The Dragon God wants to tell Lin Fan about the situation here, but finds that Lin fan has been looking at the surrounding situation curiously, and has been following the family of the abyss who went in before. Just when he wanted to talk. Lin Fan trotted, blocking the road of the abyss clan, "Hello, can I ask you something?" "Who are you? If you need anything, just ask." The abyssal people began to speak, which was quite extraordinary. In Lin Fan''s memory, the tone of the abyssal people''s voice always gave people a strange feeling, horrible and gloomy. But the tone of this abyssal tribe is very human. Lin Fan said, "are you the abyss clan?" "Well, I am." The other side held his head high and said with pride. Lin Fan said, "do you know where Archimonde, the Lord of abyss, is?" "Archimonde?" The abyss creature muttered, suddenly, his face changed, and angrily scolded: "bold, you should call the great supreme God a taboo. You are too bold and rude. How can there be such a guy like you in the Terran?" Lin Fan was a little silly. There seems to be no problem. "Hum!" The other party snorted and turned to leave. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with the other party. He just broke the defense and wanted to kill him here. Lin Fan embarrassed smile, "it seems that I said the wrong thing." The Dragon God said, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand at all." Lin Fan explained: "Archimonde is my good friend, and Pope Bok is also my good friend. At that time, they all relied on their help, but LAN can become a qualified soldier. It seems that they have become heroes and gods in everyone''s heart for a long time. I say their names will make their fans angry." The Dragon God is a little confused. You said that for a long time. How long is it. Chapter 661 "This is it..." Looking at the building in front of him, Lin Fan was deeply meditated. What he was familiar with was the furnishings, which he made by himself, and the strangeness was that there was such a shabby place in this prosperous city. Dragon God said: "this place seems very important. A dilapidated blacksmith shop exists in a prosperous city, and the surrounding buildings dare not get close to it. Only here is a huge open space. I think it has a special meaning." "This is my home." Lin Fan said. The Dragon God said, "really?" Lin Fan nodded and said, "well, it must be true. I used to support my daughter by striking iron. In fact, my skill of striking iron is very good. It''s all practiced here." Old Zhang said: "Lin fan, you live in a bad environment. You can''t compare with the houses around you." Lin Fan said: "not as you think. At the beginning, my residence here was OK. It was good in the local area. Only the village head''s family was better than me." Dragon God said: "since this is your home, please let''s go in and have a seat?" Lin Fan said with a smile: "good." Just as they were ready to move, a group of people came up. The leader was a beautiful woman, followed by a group of children in the same clothes, as if they were passing by on a study tour. The woman said with a smile, "this is the former residence of the God of light. When I was a child, the God of light lived here." Lin fan, who is going to take the Dragon gods in, stops and doesn''t move. He also wants to hear what the other party will say. "Teacher, the God of light is not a God. Why do you live here?" Children have a lot of ideas. Questions that no one will ask are often asked by children. The woman said, "God of light is a God, but it is also a human race. According to the records of God of light, God of light was born 160000 years ago." "Wow! So far away. " Exclaimed the children. When Lin Fan heard this, he was shocked as if he had been hit hard. He came up to hold the woman''s hand and said, "you said Kelan has lived alone for 160000 years?" There was a tremor in his voice. It''s impossible. After waking up from the dream, it didn''t take long to look for it. It should be only a few days, but how could it be so long. Lin Fan suddenly grabbed someone''s hand and scared the woman, but her high professionalism made her stable. "Please calm down. It''s all recorded in the God of light. The God of light wrote it in person. There is absolutely no mistake." The woman comforted. Although there is no danger in Paopao village. But she''s just afraid that she''s not in a good mental state. Like the chaos. People with mental disorder often give a blow to the head. The Dragon God muttered. 160000 years? Don''t you mean you live longer than me. The Dragon God is very strong, but he didn''t live to 160000 years. "Teacher, this is the blacksmith''s shop. Was the God of light a blacksmith before?" Another child asked. The woman said with a smile: "of course not. The father of the God of light is a blacksmith, and the one who has the deepest influence on the God of light is her father. He is a great and powerful being who teaches the growth of the God of light. You can look at the Scripture of light that you carry with you, which contains the content written by the God of light to her father." "Page 132, you should all have recited it." "Dad, where are you? I''ve been waiting for you for 3000 years. Have you forgotten me?" Women have long recited some of the contents of the Scripture of light. They don''t need to open them to recite them. Especially when reciting these contents, they feel very emotional, as if they are missing their father. "Teacher, why does God of light call her father father? What does that mean?" "Ha ha..." "Dad means father. That''s what the God of light began to shout." Other children laugh, as if to say that the children who ask questions are a little retarded, even the simplest questions. Lin fan is very uncomfortable. He just wants to find Kelan now. Tell her if I don''t want to find you, but I was looking for you at the beginning, but the time is too fast. 160000 years? How do you live. He looked up at the sky, want to ask will, but suddenly found that the world has no will, once silly will has disappeared. Some of them don''t know how to start. No one even asked for directions. The woman smiles and continues to recite, "Dad, it''s ten thousand years since you said you would bring your mother to me, but I can''t wait for you all the time. Uncle AK told me that you won''t cheat me, and I know you won''t cheat me, but I really miss you. I want to find you, but something happened here. The world needs my protection, and the evil power runs through In the empty River, countless foreign demons are coming... ""Boys and girls, this is the content of God of light''s last thought of his father. Uncle AK mentioned in it is Archimonde, the abyss Lord. When it comes to Archimonde, we have to mention two important figures." "One is the thirteenth Pope of the Church of light, and the father of the God of light..." "Next, let''s talk about how Archimonde, the Lord of the abyss, integrated the evil abyss into a great legend." This woman is telling the children about history. Although it''s history, it''s a history of having gods. It''s passing on to the children that there are gods in our world. Under the protection of the God of light, we are very safe, so we need to be grateful to the God of light. Lin Fan''s spirit was a little trance and uncomfortable. Instead of staying here, he left here with the Dragon God. He''s going to the Church of light. If the church doesn''t have a clue. I went to the abyss to find Archimonde. At this point. A chubby child stares at Lin fan, until Lin fan leaves, he slowly raises his hand. "Teacher, I found that the elder brother who just talked to you is like the man on the first page of the light God." When the woman heard what the child said, she couldn''t help laughing. What she thought in her heart was how it could be, but she still turned to the first page and looked at the picture carefully. Suddenly. When she saw the portrait, her pupils zoomed in and out, and the picture just appeared in her mind. It''s a direct coincidence. Poop! The woman seemed to think of something extraordinary. She sat down on the ground and screamed. "Ah! I see it, I see it... " Her crazy look attracted a lot of onlookers, and some people asked her what was the matter. "I saw as like as two peas of the God of light, the same as the first page of the light God, the short hair, black, black eyes, that is the father of the light God." "He''s back. He''s back in search of the God of light." "I witnessed miracles and felt the grace of God..." The crowd looked at her. There''s only one thought in mind. Sick!!! Chapter 662 The Church of light! The Church of light has become the temple of light. After the reign of Pope XIII, Kelan was promoted to the throne of God. The Church of light believed in the God of light and changed its name to the temple of light. Pork is a man of ideas. The acting skills are even more admirable. With the cooperation of Kelan and Archimonde, it''s just a matter on the chopping board for Kelan to become a God. It''s no problem to publicize in the Church of light and cooperate with Kelan''s own strength to become a great God in the hearts of all races. At this point. Lin Fan and they came to the temple of light. In the past many years, there have been great changes, and everywhere is full of holy light. After all, it''s the place of belief in the God of light. If we don''t engage in high-end business, we all feel sorry for our status. There is a sea of people. Many of them came here from all over the world to see the statue of God of light. A pious heart. Hope to be sheltered. "Do you know anyone here?" Asked the Dragon God. Lin Fan said: "yes, but I don''t know if it''s still there..." He thought of pork. I don''t know if he''s alive. I hope he''s still alive. Shuttling through the crowd. No one knows that this is the father of God of light you look forward to. If you know, you must surround Lin Fan and kiss his toes. Ginseng looks at the situation. I wonder in my heart. This is faith in Shinto Compared with the present situation, his belief is more like a kind of small fight, which can''t be put on the stage at all. How fierce is other people''s belief. I admire it. I really admire it. Lin Fan and they came to a hall. A tour guide said in a high voice, "everyone, keep quiet and pay homage to Pope XIII. Don''t make any noise, or you will be expelled." Many civilians who first came to the temple of light nodded. After hearing this, Lin Fan sighed in his heart that Pope XIII had died Time goes by too long. He hoped that pork was still alive, but he didn''t feel very hopeful, so he went. Bock signed a contract with Archimonde to live a long time. It''s supposed to be longevity. But no one can be sure of this longevity. Even if the Pope knows that he can live longer by signing a contract with the Lord of the abyss, no one knows how long he can live. 160000 years later. It''s a long time. Even if we sign a contract, we can''t stand it. The Dragon God said, "where are your acquaintances?" Lin Fan did not speak, nodded, came to the crystal coffin, this crystal coffin is an extremely precious material, with all kinds of magic. He looks inside at pork. is as like as two peas before, and nothing changes. But now it is forever closing your eyes. An emissary of the temple of light whispered: "the one lying in it is Pope XIII. Looking at the great existence of the God of light growing up, he is also a friend of his father. This crystal coffin is made of the crystal core of the dragon river system. It is sent by the Dragon Emperor himself, representing the respect of the dragon people for Pope XIII." "The stone tablets around are written by the Pope himself and sent to his best friend, Lin fan, father of the God of light. You can have a look at them." After looking at the remains of the Pope, many people look around at the stone tablets. "When you look at the contents of the stone tablet, you can read it out loud. It was ordered by Pope XIII when he died. No matter how long the time has passed, this rule has never changed." Lin Fan looks at pork silently. A dead man cannot come back to life. When I see pork, I think back to the past. Everything seems to be in my mind. Now that pork has left, let him sleep peacefully. Just as Lin Fan was about to leave. The visitors who watched the contents of the stone tablet opened their mouths. "There is a best friend in my life, his name is Lin fan. His appearance let me know that there are such excellent people in the world. In my life, the proudest thing is not when I became the Pope, nor when I was respected by all the people, but when I can be a friend of Lin fan, that is my proudest thing." "My life is coming to an end, and my body has declined to a certain extent. How I want to live, I''m not afraid of death, but I want to have another look at my dearest friend, even a glance..." Sobbing! There was a cry. The visitors who watched the monument shed tears. It was really touching for them. What a deep friendship it was. Lin fan, who was just about to leave, stopped when he heard this. He didn''t expect that pork should miss him so much. "Lin fan, he really missed you." Lao Zhang said.Lin Fan said, "well, I know." The Dragon God has completely believed in it. I didn''t expect that Lin Fan really left a story here, but he lived for 160000 years. Did he really live for 160000 years? Deep in thought. If that''s the case. He chose to believe this kind of thing, after all, Lin Fan''s strength is too strong, strong he has nothing to say, lived 160000 years, the strength is so strong, also can be said. Find comfort in yourself. The Dragon God accepted this matter calmly. "You wait for me." Lin Fan said, then over the fence, close to the crystal coffin of pork. God see this scene, immediately surprised, angry voice to stop. Lin Fan gently stroked the crystal coffin. Burke, who was placed in the crystal coffin, was well preserved and showed no signs of decay. Even in the past 100000 years, he still kept his original appearance. "Pork, I regard you as an ordinary friend, but I didn''t expect you to regard me as your best friend. I can feel your missing for me from your words." "I''ve come back. I never thought that time would pass so fast. It would take so long." "I don''t want to disturb you, but now Let you really see me. " He said to himself in front of the crystal coffin. The God envoy who wanted to stop Lin Fan''s behavior was shocked when he heard what Lin Fan said. His eyes were round, as if he had created the world. The impact was very strong. He understood. I can understand. The other party just called the Pope''s name, and heard that this is the friend mentioned by the Pope. Then he is Father of the God of light? Just when he was shocked. Heaven and earth are surging, and the temple of light is shrouded in thick clouds. The elements between heaven and earth are rushing towards this side crazily. Such a huge movement naturally shocked the whole temple of light. Even the current Pope was alarmed. I found that this energy was rushing to the other side. Suddenly, I changed my face and rushed to the other side. Who dares to do anything wrong with Pope XIII. The Dragon God looked at it in surprise. There is only one thought in my heart Is he going to Chapter 663 Impossible. The Dragon God shakes his head and feels that he really thinks too much. How can this kind of thing be possible? It is feasible to revive a dead person at a great cost. But to resurrect a mummy who has been dead for more than 100000 years. To be honest. That''s a fantasy. "Rebirth!" Lin Fan gently said two words, but these two words are too heavy to bear. Spatial fluctuation. Split a channel. The breath of death filled out, which made everyone tremble, as if hell appeared, which really made people panic. "Who is blaspheming death..." The same voice, the same aura, the same figure. Death appeared again with a scythe in his hand, and his dark and worn-out robe swayed without wind. Anyone who saw this scene would be scared out of their wits. "It''s me." Lin Fan turned around and said with a smile, "long time no see. You''re still the same. You haven''t changed." To be able to communicate with death so calmly. I''m afraid Lin fan is the only one in the world. The God of death is confused and confused by what Lin Fan said. Who? It''s very familiar. Blasphemy against the dead is unforgivable and must be dealt with severely. The God of death raised his scythe high to harvest Lin Fan''s soul. But somehow, he felt flustered. This kind of feeling is very mysterious. It has not been for a long time. Recall once. This kind of feeling only existed more than 100000 years ago. Next. Death slows down. The eyes stare at Lin fan, and the picture comes to mind. What a familiar face. is as like as two peas. Strike like thunder. Finally, he remembered that he was the one who made him panic, not to mention that he was afraid. Even the supreme being behind him, which represented the will of the dead, was scared to death. "It''s you..." Death was silent for a moment, and finally faced the truth bravely. You can''t face it. Lin Fan said with a smile: "it''s me. I don''t have any opinions on you. It''s right for you to manage the dead, but Bok is my good friend. He just wants to see me. Is that ok?" Death has no expression, as if to say Even if there''s a problem, can you listen to me? Death didn''t say much. Quietly back to the channel. Don''t think about anything. Just leave. It''s useless to talk more, and it''s even possible to plant yourself. Death is gone. The oppressive atmosphere disappeared. In the crystal coffin, pork''s face became ruddy gradually. Before long, pork''s eyelids were beating and he opened his eyes fiercely "Who are you?" The current Pope appeared and saw Lin fan who opened the crystal coffin. His face was shocked and his voice was angry. He was ready to start. Pope XIII is the most important and influential Pope in the history. Even said that the present Temple of light can have such a status, is the 13th Pope''s credit. But right now. The current Pope was stunned. He saw Pope XIII sitting up from the crystal coffin. Pork had a dull look. More than 100000 years is too long. Even if resurrected, consciousness is in chaos. I''m in a daze. "How could..." The current Pope was shocked, as if to hell. He couldn''t believe what he saw with his naked eyes. Pope XIII actually lived. No way. How on earth is this done. Not to mention the shock of the current Pope, the Dragon God was stunned by the scene before him. He felt that he was still looking down on Lin Fan after all. Did he really resurrect people who had died for more than 100000 years? "Hello, pork." Lin Fan smiles. When he heard Lin Fan''s voice, bock''s mind became clear, his eyes became bright, and he slowly raised his head and looked at Lin fan. There was a little doubt in his eyes, but soon the doubt disappeared, and the corners of his eyes were gradually moist, with tears flowing down slowly. "You..." Bock''s voice was very hoarse, as if he could not speak. He tried many times before he gradually got used to it. "You''re back..." "Well, I''m back." Lin Fan said. "Am I dreaming?" "No, it''s not a dream, but a reality. I rescued you. Didn''t you say you wanted to see me? Now you can see me. " When Lin fan saw Bok, he thought of many things, and the other party helped him a lot. Pork trembled.Looking around, everything is strange. "I''ve really lived, and I''ve really seen you." Pork said to himself that he had been dead for a long time, and his consciousness had not been fully recovered. After Lin Fan left, he lived thousands of years and reached the end of his life. Although Kelan always wanted to help him continue his life, as a human being, he didn''t have the opportunity like Kelan and eventually died. The man who signed a contract with Archimonde, the Lord of the abyss, was not immortal, but lived longer. WOW! Around the civilians are kneeling on the ground, see the miracle of them, kneeling there. The current Pope''s eyes were wide open. Slowly came to the crystal coffin. "The current Pope calls on Pope XIII." The current Pope is kneeling down respectfully, his mood is excited, his heart is almost beating out, Pope XIII is really alive, and he heard The man who revived Pope XIII is the friend the pope said. Isn''t he the father of the God of light? "Lin fan, my good friend, how long have I been dead?" Pork asked, he did not know how long he died, when he was about to die, he knew that Lin fan would definitely come back, but he did not know when he would come back. He fought with Archimonde for a long time about who was Lin Fan''s best friend. He wrote a lot on the stone tablet. Some are very meaty. But he doesn''t care. If Lin fan can''t save him when he comes back, he can also rely on these words to leave a deep impression in Lin Fan''s heart. He doesn''t dare to say anything else. It''s not too much to shed two tears for me. Lin Fan said, "I have been away for 160000 years." "Ah..." Bock opened his mouth and was shocked. He didn''t expect that he had died for more than 100000 years. Then he looked at Lin Fan and said, "have you seen Kelan?" But the name of LAN is only Archimonde in the world, and pork can call it. Others call her the God of light. It''s a God. How can we call it taboo. Lin Fan shook his head and said, "no, I didn''t find her." "Hey, then you should find her. After you left, the child was so pitiful. After waiting for you for a long time, we all felt that you would not come back." The current Pope, kneeling there, was a little anxious. Pope XIII, I''m still kneeling down here to greet you. Anyway, you should say a few words to me. Don''t leave me here. It''s embarrassing. The ground is a little cold. Freeze your knees. Chapter 664 "I know." Lin Fan sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect that time had passed so long. If he could, he would have come back very early. "Where''s AK?" He asked. The pope said, "I don''t know. I''ve been dead for so long. I don''t know where he went." Lin Fan just asked, but he didn''t mean anything else. This kind of asking is a habitual act of foolishness, asking unimportant questions. In the end. Pork noticed the current Pope, "get up." The incumbent Pope, who had been kneeling there for a long time, was relieved and finally noticed me. It was really not easy. The ground was too cold, and his cool heart was a little noisy. "Thank you, Pope XIII." The current Pope has great respect for pork. The ancient and long-standing Pope has pushed the Church of light to its peak. He often reads the Autobiography of Pope XIII in the dead of night, and has a deep understanding. In his mind, Pope XIII is great and the beacon in everyone''s heart. Pork has a lot to say to Lin fan. So. He directly put the current Pope aside. He didn''t even know him. He didn''t have time to talk to you. He had to talk to Lin Fan about the past. The original decision was right. See what''s left. Even stone people are emotional. Look Lin Fan really saved him, and his new life came again. I feel very excited when I think about it. Maybe this is the power of friendship. Underground palace. Where they used to talk in secret. "This is..." Pork looks at Lao Zhang and finds that he is a little close to Lin fan. He has been holding Lin Fan''s arm all the time. Such an intimate move makes him feel a sense of crisis. Lin Fan said, "his name is Lao Zhang and he is my best friend." When he heard this, pork was envious. Best friend. These five words are his lifelong pursuit. How I wish Lin Fan could introduce him like this to others. "This is a hen, my good friend, part-time pet." "He called ginseng, just like a hen." "This is the Dragon God, the ancestor of the dragon people. Come here with me to find my daughter." Pork nodded his head as if he knew nothing. Oh. I see. "Lin fan, I don''t know where Kelan is now. Just now I asked the current Pope that Kelan left here very early. As for where Kelan is now, no one knows. Maybe it has something to do with the invasion of foreign demons." Said pork. Lin Fan said: "now go to the abyss to have a look." "Well, it''s OK. Since you left, Archimonde and I have been determined to settle the hatred between the various ethnic groups in the abyss for hundreds of years. But have you ever made a mistake here and left a relationship?" Asked pork. Lin fan is very confused, did not understand what bock said in the end is what means, "no ah." Lao Zhang said in a low voice, "are you cheating on MuQing?" "I didn''t." "Well, I believe you." Lao Zhang nodded his head seriously. The expression on his face seemed to be a kind of trust. There was absolutely no doubt. The eyes of the evil cock shine. It''s like hearing some big secret. Sure enough, undercover is good. Can know a lot of secrets. Dragon God doesn''t care about this kind of thing at all. Just do it. It has nothing to do with me. "Oh, that may be my mistake," pork said He didn''t go on about it. If you want to be a good friend of Lin fan, you have to learn to stop just enough. Asking too many questions is not a good behavior. On the contrary, it will make Lin Fan feel headache. Destroy their relationship. Then. They came to the abyss. Today''s abyss is not as terrible as it used to be at the beginning. They can coexist peacefully with the human race. The abyss race''s mind is much better than before. Even. Have become a tourist attraction, the Terran can go to the abyss to see, the abyss race can also live in the Terran world for a long time. The outside world. The resurrection of Pope XIII and the arrival of the father of light caused great repercussions. Countless people are coming to the temple of light. I just want to see the father. It''s just that it''s all in vain. The father you want to see has gone to the abyss. "I didn''t expect the abyss to develop like this. It seems that AK is really cruel." Pork sighed, even when he died, he didn''t find the abyss as it is now. It''s no different from the human world. Thinking about the abyss, it''s really like hell.The breath of the abyss is shrouded. Ordinary people will be corroded by the breath of the abyss when they come in. So it becomes violent, bloody, brutal and so on. Now the abyss has become like this, but LAN should have made a lot of efforts, otherwise it''s really difficult to purify the dark abyss breath. They came to where Archimonde was. I didn''t feel AK''s breath. Obviously I''ve been away for a long time, but there is a breath that is very similar to that of Archimonde, as if it has inherited him. "Who!" Just when they appeared, a figure appeared. It looked like Archimonde, but it had a more gentle temperament than Archimonde. "I, Pope Pok XIII, are you a descendant of Archimonde?" Asked pork. When he was dying, he learned that Archimonde was staying with a female Lord of the abyss. Under normal circumstances, as a lord of the abyss, he couldn''t play with those things of love. The key is that after staying in the human world for a long time, there are some changes in Archimonde''s heart. Maybe it''s a good idea to fall in love. "Pope XIII..." The current abyss Lord pondered, then exclaimed, "you are the human Pope that my father once said. Aren''t you dead? How can you still be alive?" "What do you say, boy?" pork said. "I''m friends with your father. When you see me, you have to call me uncle." The current Lord of the abyss did not speak. He knew that pork had been dead for a long time. According to the age of his life, the other party was not as old as him, and could not even catch up with the change. "I have lived in the abyss for more than 100000 years." The implication is that I am older than you. It''s not very good to call you uncle pork. "Is this AK''s child?" Lin fan asked. "Bock said:" yes, it''s AK''s child. You left too early, so you didn''t see it Lin Fan nodded with satisfaction and said, "well, it''s really good, but the child seems impolite." "Well?" The current abyss Lord looked at Lin fan, his eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was thinking, who is this guy? How dare you say I''m impolite. Pork said with a smile: "this is your father''s good friend. You should have heard your father say that his name is Lin fan. Kelan''s father. You are such a child. How can you be so rude in front of your uncle Lin? If your father knows, he won''t kill you." Now Bok is obviously an old yin yang man. Talk one way and another. Chapter 665 Sure enough. Hearing what Pope Bok said, the current Lord of abyss was stunned. His expression was constipated and he looked at Lin fan. I remember what my father said to him. It''s not a good word. It''s the opposite. For example "Listen to me, you trash. Your father, I have a close friend. Pope pork, you can not give me face, but if you offend this one, I will cut you into meat." Today. He could still recall his father''s abominable face in his mind. It''s really scary. Meditate for a moment. The current abyss Lord''s facial expression changed a little quickly. He said with a smile, "Hello uncle Bok, hello uncle Lin fan. I''m Archimonde''s child akzal. I just saw the arrival of my uncles. I''m so happy. I hope my uncles can understand me." Does he dare not give face? If you''re bold. I''m afraid that if my father knows it, it will definitely be cut into meat mud. Bock nodded with satisfaction. He was a little discerning and not presumptuous. Otherwise, he must be taught how to become a qualified junior. Lin Fan said, "do you know where your father went?" Akzal respectfully said: "Uncle Hui, my father and the great God of light have been away from this world for a long time. I heard from the sister of God of light that great things have happened outside our world, and there are many terrible demons coming. They have united with other strong people to resist, but they have not come back yet." Facing Lin Fan''s inquiry. He said what he knew, without hiding anything. He carefully observed Lin fan, who could make his father attach so much importance to. When he was a child, he did not hear his father mention the name of "Lin Fan" once or twice. It left a deep impression on him. Even deep memories have been formed. Everyone can offend, but this one is the last one to offend. In case of offending, my father may hammer himself to death. Pork frowned. He died too early to know what had happened. Now it seems. They have started a new journey. "Do you have coordinates?" Asked pork. Akzal said: "yes, my father left the coordinates when he left. My father said that uncle Lin fan would definitely come back. If he came back, he would give the coordinates to him." Archimonde is still very smart. He knew that Lin fan would definitely come back. The coordinates are just in case. Lin Fan said: "I can feel their breath, but it''s very weak. It''s a bit hard to find. I think the place where they are should not be in a space-time, maybe in some deep space." Dragon God said: "be ready. I have just observed that your daughter''s practice of Shinto belief is good. My strength is not as good as your daughter''s. even your daughter''s strength takes so long to come back. I''m afraid it''s not easy there." He can''t accept this kind of bad things. He is not Lin Fan''s opponent, he can understand. Now even Lin Fan''s daughter can''t fight. How can we live this life? It''s just a sad thing. I can''t bear to think about it. Bock urges akzal, what are you doing? If you have coordinates, you can get them quickly. For this kind of urging without giving face at all. He could only sigh helplessly. Everything is ready. "Let''s go." Lin Fan said. Akzar said, "Uncle Lin, can you take me with you?" Lin Fan said: "no, you can''t go. Your strength is too weak." Just when akzar wanted to say something, Lin fan had left with them, leaving akzar standing in the same place, looking at the disappearing figure with dull eyes. I''m still weak? Ask yourself. Pope pork is not his rival, nor is the strange old man, let alone the chicken and ginseng. "Ah Akzar sighed, thinking simply. Sure enough, people who can make friends with Pope Burke are always scheming. They never care whether what they say is true or false, or am I really easy to cheat? When the Dragon God finds Lin Fan talking strangely, he looks at Pope Bok. Pork smiles. It''s like saying Hello. They don''t feel anything about Lao Zhang. For Lao Zhang, what Lin Fan said is right. If he says you are weak, you must be weak. There is absolutely no reason. Advance according to the coordinates. This is the first time Pope pork has seen the outside world. His eyes are shining. He looks down and his mouth twitches. He has always lived in a ball.Watching the planet of life getting smaller and smaller. An idea came to Bok''s mind. The place to live is really small. There''s a bigger world out there waiting for me. For others, even if there are coordinates to get here, they have to face a lot of hardships, but for Lin fan, these are easy things, just like an ordinary walk. Take a look. There''s no danger. Besides, in Lin Fan''s opinion, the danger to others is nothing. After a long time. "Here we are." Lin Fan said. The Dragon God looked at the situation around him. The power of the stars was in full bloom and connected with the endless stars around him. He exclaimed, "what a big hand! They used the power of the stars to lay a seal. They just went in and out. It seems that they are really in big trouble." The Pope is very powerful and knowledgeable. But to be honest. When he came to these places after he left the planet, it was like a countryman stepping into a big city. Everything was so novel that he couldn''t understand what it was like. It''s amazing to hear that with the help of the power of stars, can we all use it? What a terrible situation. Lin Fan took them into the seal and looked back, "there is Kelan''s breath, there is no mistake. It seems that it is really here, there is no wrong place, and I will soon find my daughter." The Dragon God looks at Lin fan. It''s strange. He has always been thinking about what''s the matter with the theory of breath. Anyway, he has heard Lin Fan say it many times along the way. At the beginning, he didn''t feel much. But later I listened to Lin Fan more often. He thought about it carefully. It''s so mysterious. "Good. Find it early and go back early." The Dragon God said that he didn''t ask anything else. He was very interested in the enemy Lin Fan''s daughter faced. He didn''t know what kind of enemy he was. Then. As they continue to move forward. The Dragon God has felt a strong atmosphere enveloping the world, which is the aftereffect of a battle. This aftereffect makes the Dragon God feel a sense of oppression. "So strong." If you let him face it. I''m afraid I don''t have the ability to deal with it. Chapter 666 gradually. With their continuous progress, we can see the remains of the World War II everywhere. After a long time, because of the breath of the strong or the blood of the strong, some ordinary things without vitality gradually become intelligent. "There was a fierce war here." Lin Fan said. The Dragon God said: "well, indeed, look at the gravel around. I see that these gravel are stained with the blood and breath of the strong. After a long time of cultivation, they gradually have wisdom. They can become stone spirits and weapons. They are good materials." The Pope likes to show himself, but now he can''t get a word in. He has no knowledge, no hard knowledge, which is such an embarrassment. The evil cock peeked at it quietly. Baby. He wants to, but he can''t be too straightforward. Ginseng patted the head of the rooster and said: "don''t look, look for Kelan, look for his daughter, these are things outside the body, nothing important." Gee! There''s something wrong with the rooster. How does this guy know what I think. "Goo Goo!" The hen cried twice and retorted pale. Now more than 100000 years have passed. But LAN hasn''t come back yet. It seems that we have reached the depth and encountered some troubles. It wasn''t long. They shuttled through the fierce fighting area and kept going deep into it. The Dragon God thought he couldn''t stand it. He had already smelled a lot of fright. If it makes his heart beat. Never go deep at will. But the leader of the team is Lin fan, who is overbearing and does not pay attention to any danger at all. "Some Taoist friends, please stay." At this time, a voice came. Not far away, stood a group of strangers, standing in the starry sky, they are like stars, dazzling, blooming bright light. "Hello." Lin Fan smiles and greets them. The strange greeting surprised the strangers. Among these people, it seems that there is a woman in the main. She has a beautiful appearance, and exudes a transcendent temperament. Standing in the starry sky, she is like a blooming lotus, dazzling and fascinating. "What a beautiful little girl." Lin Fan said. What he said immediately caused people around the women to laugh. It was not that they despised Lin Fan and others, but that they had been used to it for a long time. Anyone would see it like this. "Thank you for your praise." The woman said with a smile. Those who can come here are not ordinary people. She shouts at each other and sees ginseng. This kind of strange thing is what she needs. It has spirituality. If it is refined properly, it can produce the best pills. She dare not say more about it. It definitely has the effect of connecting heaven. Lin Fan said, "who are you?" He asked, mainly to find his daughter, do not want to have too much contact with each other, the key is not to waste time, he just want to use the shortest time to find his daughter. "We come from the xuanhuang world. My name is Su qianyun. These are the powerful people in the xuanhuang world. They come here to look for opportunities to break through." Su qianyun reported himself. Lin Fan said, "my name is Lin fan. Go to the front to find my daughter. They are all my friends." Su qianyun took a look at the people behind Lin fan. He didn''t say much, but he saw them all. Everyone''s accomplishments could be seen through, but the young man''s realm was unpredictable and hard to see through. "I would like to ask you, Daoyou, whether you have the idea of exchange?" Su qianyun asked. When ginseng heard this, he was surprised. Sure enough, there are people who know the goods. When they see him, they want to get it. In fact, ginseng has been thinking about this problem for a long time. Why no one has found his advantages? Now it seems that those people are too ordinary and have no insight. Lin Fan said: "no, he is my friend, I don''t exchange." "Oh, presumptuous." Su qianyun said with a smile that although some people want to get ginseng, they can''t force them to do so if they don''t exchange it. "If it''s nothing, we''ll leave first. I need to go there." Lin Fan said. This kind of polite behavior makes Su qianyun feel unnatural. It''s like she didn''t have any strength when she first entered the clan. She was polite and cautious to everyone. Now. She has long been the master of xuanhuang world, who dares not to follow. "Daoyou Lin, the extraterritorial demons are rampant here, which has a huge impact on all walks of life. We come here not only to break through, but also to kill some powerful extraterritorial demons. We have the same direction. It''s better to move forward together, or we can take care of them." Su qianyun said. "OK, no problem." Lin Fan said. He has no opinion about the situation. If you want to do it together, just do it together. Then they went together. "Su master, I can''t see through the strength of the other side.""Yes, the breath is uncertain. No matter how powerful the inner power is, it can''t be hidden so deep in front of us." "That ginseng is a treasure. Even in the dark and yellow world, it is also a rare treasure." Although she is a girl, she has a high prestige among these strong people. She unifies the xuanhuang world with absolute strength, suppresses all those who refuse to accept, and then leads a group of top strong people to leave that world and come here. Su qianyun said, "if you can''t see through, it''s not ordinary. Don''t make more trouble." When she reached this state of cultivation, she had long been integrated with the will of the dark and yellow world. She had the eye of will and could see through all illusions. When she saw Lin fan, she was confused and could not see the depth of each other. Along the way, she chatted with Lin Fan and wanted to ask about some things from the side, but Lin Fan''s attitude gradually made her have a kind of self doubt. The strong are so easygoing, and they don''t have any vigilance at the same time. The other party has basically answered the questions. There''s nothing to hide. When she asked how Lin Fan''s daughter could appear here, she heard Lin Fan say that his daughter had arrived more than 100000 years ago, which scared Su qianyun to death. She has only practiced for ten thousand years. It''s more than 100000 years since the other side started talking. Su qianyun was full of awe for Lin fan, not as relaxed as before. At the same time, he became a Taoist friend. This change is very realistic. No matter where it is. The strong always deserve respect. The ultimate distance. Infinite power pervades the whole world. The world is shaking and turbulent, as if it will be broken at any time, full of the torrent left behind by the battle. And in the deepest darkness. A bright figure, full of holy light covering all corners, as if her existence, all the sources of disaster suppression there, unable to step here. She just stood there quietly. It didn''t move. It''s like a statue. But the light from his body shines on the whole world. Chapter 667 At this point. Chaos and turbulence, a huge figure appeared, although can not see clearly, but has been able to feel the breath of terror, unbridled impact. "God of light..." A dull voice came. The figure gradually appears, is a huge contraindication fierce object, with his appearance, the surrounding space is gradually broken, the powerful force sweeps all around. "Go back." Light surprise sound transmission. As soon as Kelan points out, a bright light runs through the river and falls on the forbidden murderer''s forehead. With a roar, the bright light blooms and splits from the murderer''s forehead. Then it tears the murderer''s body and dissipates in the world. More than 100000 years have passed. Can LAN already grow up, is not once that ignorant little girl, but grow up to a strong side, can rely on one''s own strength to suppress chaos. She''s standing there. It''s like a statue. But everyone knows that she''s alive, always there, blocking the great danger. In this void, there are many strong people. It''s just that their current situation is not good. They have been here for too long and have fought too much. After a long time, the impact is very big. They looked at the figure in the distance. Great and powerful. Has gone further than them. "Lord of the abyss, what is the origin of this God of light? He has been guarding this place for more than 100000 years, but he has never revealed half of it to us." An old man inquired that he was a strong man in the big world. He had reached the acme in the world. He thought there was no way to go. Until one day. He felt the appearance of great terror. Stepping out of that world, pursuing the unknown atmosphere, and finally coming here and finding the root, there is still a long way to go. The acme is not the acme, and there is the possibility of breaking its own acme. "Don''t ask if you don''t say it," said akmond "Ah, the years are merciless. It''s really too fast. It''s too dangerous here. But recently, it''s a bit strange. The taboo fierce animal activities are becoming more and more frequent. Is it a big event?" Said a strong man. "A taboo beast that was once killed by us threatened that the master of taboo had awakened from his deep sleep, which seems to be the reason." "The master of taboos!" Right now. "Uncle AK." A voice came. Archimonde came to Kelan, "what''s the matter?" "I have felt the ferocious power growing crazily. The Lord of taboos should have awakened. I am ready to move forward and stop them in the front." But Lan said. Archimonde said, "I''ll go with you." "No, uncle AK, your strength is not their match." But Lan said, although it sounds a little unfriendly, what she said is the truth. This is indeed the case. Archimonde can live so long, not because of his strength, but because of his racial characteristics, so he can accompany Kelan to the present. "No, your father told me to take good care of you. How can you go alone?" Mention Lin fan. But Lan''s eyes twinkle with light. She misses her father very much, but time makes her despair gradually. She even doesn''t want these things. She already regards these things as impossible. "It''s OK." This is not the time to talk about these things. She really felt a kind of ferocity growing. At this point. In a chaotic space. Countless taboo ferocious animals were crawling there, shaking all over, with a sense of unspeakable fear. Many taboo ferocious animals raised their heads and looked carefully into the dark curtain. Suddenly. A breath of terror broke out. A pair of scarlet eyes twinkled in the dark. "I''m very disappointed with you." All of a sudden. Countless taboo fierce animals are afraid to the extreme. "The main taboo is not that we are not good at doing things, but that there is a hateful creature standing in our way. It has been like this for more than 100000 years." "Yes, we really can''t be blamed." "We''ve tried our best to kill and injure many brothers, but we haven''t worked hard. We really can''t help it." Taboo fierce beasts beg for mercy, and at the same time say all kinds of reasons, no other meaning, just hope the taboo master understand, these are not our fault, but those guys'' fault. There was a long silence. There was a sound in the dark. "Really?" Taboo fierce beasts nodded, "really, it''s all true, we never lie." If you look so closely. You will find that one of these taboo fierce beasts is very small compared with other taboo fierce beasts, and that is star swallowing crocodile.He came back to find the big man to help him revenge, but unexpectedly, just came back to meet the battle, those powerful creatures blocked their way, there has been a very fierce battle. Just in terms of his situation, participating in it is the share of cannon fodder. As a result, he has been forbearing. Low key. "Well, I believe you. It seems that I misunderstood earlier. How long did I sleep?" Asked the Lord of taboos. Don''t look at a pair of red eyes in the dark. It''s scary. But the tone of his voice was very gentle, and he didn''t feel cruel. For those taboo beasts, they thought that they would be killed by the taboo master because they didn''t do anything right. Now it seems that I think too much. All the taboo beasts were relieved, thinking that the strong is the strong, and the demeanor and spirit must be not small. We can see from this. "It''s been more than 100000 years. We''ve been fighting with those creatures for more than 100000 years, and many of our compatriots have died." The Lord of taboo heard and exclaimed. "What?" "More than 100000 years? How can I sleep so long? I was just a little sleepy at that time. " "It''s bad." He said to himself, all the animals listen, dare not breathe, honestly shrink there. Then. The scarlet eyes disappeared in the dark, and a small figure came out of the dark. A regular little yellow dog, with sparse hair, seemed to have reached the age of hair removal. When the fierce beasts see this plain little yellow dog, they don''t dare to look down on it. On the contrary, he showed a look of fear. That''s the real killer. Powerful to the extreme. There are fierce beasts who have seen the Lord of taboos wield his power. Close their eyes, and those images come to mind. It''s the power of destroying heaven and earth. It''s deeply imprinted in their hearts and has become a kind of instinct of fear. "Come with me." The master of taboo walks forward with a leisurely pace. As for the powerful creatures they talked about. He never paid attention to it. He just wants to find the master who abandoned him. He wants to ask, why do you want to abandon me? I cry so many times, can''t you feel the pain in my heart? Chapter 668 At this point. Kelan tells uncle AK that she knows that uncle AK is concerned about her safety, but now this situation is not for him to participate in. Once she steps into the place full of crime and danger, even she may not be able to protect herself. Of course, not to mention uncle AK. Archimonde sighed. I regret the weakness of my own strength. Why can''t I be stronger. He knew what Kelan meant was that he was too weak. It won''t help. "Kelan, you have to be careful. If you have something, I can''t tell your father." Archimonde said in a deep voice. He didn''t know where Lin Fan was. After being able to leave the planet, I also searched for it, but I never found it. Later, I was entangled by these things, and I never searched for it. But Lan said: "I know that I will never die when I don''t see my father." It''s very firm. And at this time. The space ahead is fluctuating. "Who blocks the way and doesn''t give it to the past? Who is the God of light? What a big dog''s gall." When this voice appeared, it was earth shaking and resounded in everyone''s ears. Those strong people were shocked and their faces were shocked. "Who is this?" When they look into the distance, the space is distorted, and the vicious smell diffuses from there, as if some kind of terror is coming. Then, they see a paw falling from the void, and the void collapses. When they look carefully, it turns out that it is actually condensed into a virtual shadow, not the noumenon. Kelan was absorbed and covered with holy light, ready to meet the enemy. She was going to go in and look for each other, but now the other side took the initiative to show up, which she didn''t expect. "Who is the God of light, stand up for me." Under the shadow, a figure appeared. Xiao Huang''s not thick feet fell down, gently falling into the void. The roar continued, and the void collapsed. They were stunned. They didn''t know which one was strong. They were shocked and exclaimed. "It''s a dog..." It was a surprise to everyone. For more than one hundred thousand years, they have been on guard against the terrible existence there. Now the other party appears in the form of a dog, and they really don''t know what to say. "What''s the matter with the dog? Later, I will step on you one by one and let you shout "woof, woof, woof..." Xiao Huang was furious and showed his teeth to the group of guys. Can LAN frown a way: "you are those fierce beast say of taboo Lord?" Xiao Huang looked at Ke LAN, but he didn''t expect to be a girl. "Yes, I''m the Lord of taboos. I heard that you''ve been in this place for more than 100000 years, and we''re not allowed to enter. Now I''ll give you a chance to get out of the way, or you''ll be responsible for the consequences." "No way." But LAN naturally won''t get out of the way, "behind is the habitat of countless creatures, absolutely impossible to let you this fierce thing in the past." Xiao Huang is not happy to hear this. Murderer? When did I become a murderer? Ha Lin is right. The creatures outside are unreasonable. They don''t know you, but we seem to know each other. "Little girl, you may have misunderstood me." Xiao Huang said. The name of the Lord of taboos is not what he wants to call, but what the strange creatures inside yell. At the beginning, he also stepped into the land of taboos for the first time and met many unfriendly guys. He just wanted to leave and look for the master. And then they were surrounded by those guys. In the end, there is a way out. And those taboo murderers all respected him as the master of taboo. For such a title, he accepted it calmly and felt good. If the master knew that he had done something great, he would be very pleased. "It''s no use saying more." But Lan''s temper seems to become a little irritable, any conversation is useless for her, directly towards Xiao Huang. "Good guy, I have good words with you. You are so unfriendly and impolite to me." Xiao Huang exclaimed, roared and showed his magic power. A huge virtual shadow of the dog''s head appeared and went directly to Kelantan. But LAN hears the words that the taboo Lord says, the heart trembles, as if have a kind of familiar feeling. But she didn''t think too much. Maybe it''s an illusion. Boom! With the outbreak of the war, although Xiao Huang is small, he is powerful and deserves to be the master of taboos. The strong people in Kelan''s side are scared. If it''s them. Definitely not the dog''s match. Archimonde stares at the front warily and wants to rush up to help Kelan, but he knows that such a battle is not what he can intervene in. Even if he goes up, it will only become a burden to Kelan. "Everybody, what are you still looking at? The Lord of taboos appears. Only by joining hands can you have a chance to win." He began to mobilize these guys, of course, after this time together.He knew that the strong were not the cunning. After all, they have been here for countless years. The purpose is the same, in order to protect hundreds of millions of people behind, and to find a way to break through. "Well, although our oil lamp has dried up, this World War I represents peace and can bring peace to the world. It is also our way of perfection." "Well said." "Count me in." "This dog seems to be small, but it can''t be careless. I feel a kind of Taoist rhyme from this dog. Maybe some world-famous man has given him the top." The strong man made a good guess. There is indeed a strong man who gives cultivation to Xiao Huang. When he sat down, he gave all his accomplishments to Xiao Huang. Different time lines made Xiao Huang hundreds of thousands of years earlier than Kelan. Xiao Huang is a dog. His talent is there. Even if he practices well and can become a strong man, he can never be a place to cross the forbidden area. What ha Lin said to Xiao Huang when he was sitting on the throne is Xiao Huang, I''ve lived enough. I''m satisfied with my life. You have to go to my uncle. With your current cultivation, it''s hard to get out of this world. I will pass on my lifelong cultivation to you. I hope you can find my uncle. So. Only in these hundreds of thousands of years can Xiao Huang have such accomplishments, which has become the main taboo. "You guys are so despicable that you should bully more and less. You are really not good guys. Look at my killing moves..." "Dog way!" Woof, woof! All of a sudden. All the people heard the dog barking. It was deafening. Some strong people couldn''t bear it. Their eardrum broke and a mouthful of blood gushed out. Then they saw that there was no dog shadow in front of them. They were all incarnations of Tao. "Ruined." They shout in their hearts that the strong who can understand the Tao should condense the Tao into a dog, which is a blasphemy and a disgrace to the Tao. But even if they feel spoiled, it''s useless. Huang''s strength is too strong. Can LAN face unchanged, but gradually feel the pressure, did not expect the strength of the Lord of taboo unexpectedly strong to this extent. Chapter 669 It''s no one else that has trained Xiao Huang so far. It depends on Harlin and himself. He just wanted to find the master. Under this kind of power, Xiao Huang''s cultivation made great progress, reaching a level that ordinary people can''t match. He has reached this level of cultivation. There''s also the substitution of instinct into supernatural powers. Those magical powers seem to be inseparable from the dog''s habits, but the power they exert is terrifying. Kelan is really strong, but in the face of Xiaohuang, she still has great pressure. "Sure enough, the dog doesn''t look very good, but it''s really too strong." "Tyrannical things, they are so deeply enlightened that they are condensed into these things." "No, I think it''s back to the basics. The road is so simple. He has returned to the origin and fought instinctively. We are not as good as him." They are constantly analyzing the situation of Xiao Huang. The more you think about it. The more complicated the problem is. It has gradually moved towards Dihua. Boom! Xiao Huang''s claws smash to Kelan, and the power of each claw is irresistible. They have the power of collapse. Just these two claws smash Kelan''s shield and blow it away. "Kelan..." Archimonde saw this scene and his face changed greatly. He already knew that Kelan was not the opponent of the taboo Lord. There was a big gap between the strength of the two sides. "Little girl, your strength is good, but compared with my dog emperor, you are too young, and your senses are pretty good. You can step back and save your life." Huang indifferent way. He knew for a long time that it would turn out like this. You don''t have to think about it. If you want to fight with him, these guys are not good enough. Archimonde said angrily: "dead dog, stop it. If his father was here, you would have been skinned and cooked according to his character. Where is the time when you were so thumping?" "Woof, woof!" Angry Xiao Huang yells twice, then thinks that he is a powerful dog. Although he is instinctive, it''s not suitable here. "Hum, nonsense. Her father is a green onion. As long as he dares to come, he will be trampled by me." Xiao Huang''s domineering side leakage, surprised those fierce beasts around cheered loudly. "Long live, long live..." "There''s no mistake. It''s a little onion." "Where the Lord of taboo is, people who are not related should get out of the way and get out of the way." Seeing the tyrannical sweeping of all the enemies in front of them, the group of cruelly beaten taboo beasts cheered. The loud voice was deafening. The momentum is like a rainbow. Those strong people guarding here are awed by this momentum. "Shut up Kelan drinks angrily, floats in the void, is blooming the holy light on the body, is dazzling, illuminates the entire sky, brushes, behind the light emerges many bright wings. Xiao Huang opens his mouth, and all the energy around him rushes towards his mouth, then spews out, and a destructive light comes through. Facing the killing move of the taboo master, Ke LAN is in no hurry, condensing her own light, and points to the front. Two beams of light with amazing power collide with each other. There was a roar. But in the end, Xiao Huang''s strength is stronger, and the destructive light will cover Kelan. Archimonde is very anxious, and previously wanted to let these strong men besiege together. It''s just who can think of it. They were all suppressed by the dog in front of them. Can only let can LAN face alone. "Hey, hey!" Xiao Huang smiles with pride. His just hit is his perfect victory. It''s a dream to block his way. "Kelan..." Archimonde looked there heavily, not knowing what was going on. At this point. But LAN gasps for breath, just taboo Lord''s blow, too terrible, her strength and the other side has a great gap, but she knows she can''t retreat. Otherwise, these vicious existence will step into the rear world. When the time comes, countless innocent people will encounter unprecedented disaster. Little zodiac: "little girl, you have to see the reality clearly. Your strength is really good, but how can you stop me? It''s just a kind of self humiliation." Can LAN eyes resolute looking at the taboo Lord. "Don''t dream. Even if you give up yourself, you will be stopped. My father told me that when you are strong, you should learn to protect the weak. You will never understand." But Lan said. Xiao Huang looked at each other and wanted to hammer the little girl to death. I didn''t offend you. It was you who stopped me for so many years. In the end, it seemed that I was at fault. This kind of thing is really unpleasant. At this point. "Master, there is a strong noise coming from the front. I''m afraid I can''t go in." Su qianyun said.Lin Fan looks very excited, "feel, really feel, my daughter is in front." "Really?" Dragon God asked, he also felt two strong fluctuations, can only sigh, I am not as powerful as these two, really strong, strong he is not sure to defeat any of them. If it is really like what Lin Fan said, one of the breath must be his daughter. Ah, tiger father has no dog. It''s really unthinkable. "Well." Lin Fan said. Su qianyun is very surprised. The elder is very excited. He says that his daughter is in front of him. That can only say that the elder''s daughter is a very strong man. "Quick." Lin fan can''t wait to meet his daughter. Lao Zhang said, "finally I can see our daughter." The evil Rooster looks at Lao Zhang. He finds out that this guy just likes to take advantage of him. He has nothing to do with him, so he has to get involved with himself. But he can''t show that you''re talking nonsense. Instead, he has to show identity. That''s right. You''re right. Who let Lao Zhang is Lin Fan''s best friend, and as an undercover, he has no chicken character to speak of. Su qianyun, they don''t want to go there very much. Knowing that it is very dangerous, and not sure what the situation is, in the past, it is likely to encounter unexpected events, but in the end, Su qianyun absolutely follows Lin Fan''s steps to find out. Everyone is curious about this place. The unknown taboo place is full of infinite possibilities. They want to explore the wider world, stay here, can only sit back and watch the sky. So. Even if it''s dangerous. I also want to work hard. Maybe I can. ¡­¡­ "Kelan, No." Archimonde shouts that he has already felt what Kelan is going to do and is ready to suppress the Lord of taboos by himself, but he will also dissipate, which is not what he wants to see. Little zodiac: "little girl, you don''t have to do this. I don''t have much hatred with you. Do you really have to do this to me?" He understood that the outside world was evil. Just look at the situation in front of you. Have you been offended? No. The first time we met, it was said to be vicious. It''s a deadly move. Now this little girl can''t beat herself, so she has to play with her life. Xiao Huang is very sad. He always meets unfriendly creatures. He really has no malice. I just want to pass by. Go to the master. If the other party says that this road is my shop and this tree is planted by me, he will definitely satisfy the other party if he wants to pass by and buy road money, in the words of his own master. It''s reasonable. No problem. Now, the light on Kelan''s body is more and more intense, and the core power is pouring out of the body crazily. Xiao Huang looks dignified. He knew it was not a joke. And right now. A voice came from afar. "Kelan..." Chapter 670 When the sound comes. Heaven and earth solidify, time is still. But Lan''s action stopped. She knew that it was not uncle AK''s voice. The only way to call her was I can''t believe it. I''m afraid it''s an illusion. Archimonde, trembling with emotion, suddenly looks back. When he sees the face and the wave of Pope pork, he rubs his eyes and then widens them. Yes, there''s no mistake. He can forget the face of his son, but he will never forget the face of that man. "Lin Fan..." Archimonde said to himself. But LAN heard the name, looked back, she had thought of the scene when her father came back, maybe inadvertently appeared in front of him. She''ll be back in her father''s arms. But gradually. As the years went by, she went from expectation to disappointment, to despair, and even didn''t think about those. In her mind, my father won''t come back and should abandon me. She was stupidly in place. His eyes fell on Lin fan. It didn''t move. No expression. It''s like being stupid. "Kelan, my good daughter, dad is back. Come and hold her." Lin Fan opens his arms and smiles. When Lin Fan said these words, can LAN heart to Lin Fan''s thousands of dissatisfaction, in this sound good daughter, disappeared, there is no anger, there is just endless missing. "Dad..." But LAN toward Lin Fan''s arms, tightly holding, "Dad, I miss you so much." Lin Fan touched Kelan''s head, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I''ve kept you waiting for so long. I won''t leave you any more. I''ll always be with you." "Did you find your mother?" Can LAN ask a way. Lin Fan said, "I found it." "Will she like me?" Can LAN worry of ask a way. Lin Fan said, "yes, she likes you very much." Lao Zhang, evil things, rooster, ginseng, Dragon God are surprised to see. In particular, the Dragon God looked up at the endless darkness and void, and sighed in his heart, what''s the matter? There''s a kind of unspeakable falsehood. Children are so old. And it''s so tough. The key is that it doesn''t look like it. Is this really your daughter? Archimonde stood beside Lin Fan and didn''t disturb the scene of father daughter meeting. A moment later, Lin Fan looked at Archimonde and said with a smile, "it''s hard for you to take care of Kelan all the time." Archimonde said with a smile: "it''s OK. You are my friend. You trust me when you entrust your daughter to me." Pope pork said, "I take care of you, too." He had to speak first. "Now I''m in trouble. The terrible beast has come out, but LAN can''t stop it. It''s up to you." Archimonde said important things. As for what Bok said, he didn''t want Lin fan to continue. Su qianyun and others who follow Lin Fan look at the scene in shock. She can feel the strong breath from Kelan. I didn''t expect that what my predecessors said was true. I''m really looking for my daughter. Far away. Xiao Huang, who is called the most fierce taboo master in the world by them, stands in the same place foolishly. The dog tears all over his face. He sees it, really sees it, and the owner who has been looking for countless years really appears in front of him. "Woof, woof, woof..." Xiao Huang yelled and wagged his tail. He was so excited that he didn''t know what to do. Then he ran to Lin fan like crazy. "Dad, be careful." But LAN reminds a way. Lin Fan looked at the running figure, deep meditation, there are endless memories, Xiao Huang while running, while swinging his tongue, blue eyes emerge bright luster. "Xiao Huang..." This is Lin Fan''s pet. He wanted to boil Xiao Huang to death, but Xiao Huang was so alive that he missed Mu Qing, Lao Zhang and Xiao Bao. Finally, he abandoned Xiao Huang and chose to complete the task. But LAN is very alert, ready to fight, Archimonde is not flustered, Lin fan here, what else to be afraid of. But soon A silly scene happened. When Xiao Huang ran to Lin Fan''s side, he revolved around Lin fan. His tail swayed vigorously, and his head rubbed against Lin Fan''s thigh. Hell What is it? Lin Fan squatted down and gently stroked Xiao Huang''s head. "Xiao Huang, I didn''t expect that we met again. At the beginning, there was no way. I hope you can forgive me, but you really live a long time. It''s very happy to see you." Xiao Huang gives out a whine voice. When he sees his master, he releases himself completely. He only thinks of the happy time. Nothing else matters to him."Dad, who is he?" Can LAN shocked asked, guarding here more than 100000 years of her, in order to block the arrival of the Lord of taboo, but now look at the situation in front of her, seems to think with some different. Lin Fan said with a smile: "his name is Xiao Huang. He''s my pet. He used to accompany me for a long time. He has a good relationship. He thought he was dead, but he didn''t expect to be alive. It''s really happy to see him. But LAN, just now I see that you seem to fight with him again. Is there any misunderstanding?" I heard that. Xiao Huang shrunk his head and didn''t dare to speak, as if he were a child who did something wrong. Oh, my God. What did I do? Thinking of what I said earlier, Xiao Huang wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He was so angry that he beat the little master. He also said that when the little master''s father came, he would step on the dog''s paw, quietly raise the dog''s head, and notice the little master''s goal, as if to give him a hint. Heat the hot water from the pan and peel off the skin. Think of it. Xiao Huang ran to Kelan again, his head rubbed against her legs, and his tail was very diligent, which was a friendly gesture. Who can fight with a dog Archimonde''s mouth was open. As if to spit out a mouthful of old blood. Fight to now, unexpectedly is with Lin Fan''s pet in fight, and can LAN or the dog''s little owner, think of the previous situation, Archimonde feel should say something. "Lin fan, this is what happened just now..." Just as Archimonde was about to tell the secret, Xiao Huang yelled, and the anxious Xiao Huang quickly showed his magic power. A mysterious breath came out. See on the head of small yellow, appear a line of big character. "Amnesia." This is Xiao Huang''s plan to erase his memory. As for the words that appear, Xiao Huang specially shows them in case they don''t know. Xiao Huang is just to eliminate the memory of the fight, and said those words. As long as I can''t remember, no matter what others say, it won''t affect my doggy heart. In the blink of an eye. Xiao Huang will erase that vicious memory. And happily around the foot of Lin Fan and Kelan, barking, sticking out his tongue, licking the shoes of Lin Fan and Kelan. "No..." Those taboo fierce beasts who cheer for the Lord of taboo are crying out in sorrow. The great master of taboo creeps humbly in front of each other. Licking people''s shoes. Heartache. Ke Lan was amused by Xiao Huang''s performance, touched his head and said in a soft voice: "I will treat you well Xiao Huang There is no just that little memory of Huang, surprised to see can LAN, did not expect the little master so approachable, the first meeting, said to be good to me, really happy. Evil cock squints I feel a sense of crisis. This time I came here to lick the dog. The strong enemy among the strong enemies has affected his position. It seems that we should pay more attention to it. Lin Fan said with a smile: "Kelan, Xiaohuang is very good. You will like it. In the future, we don''t have to separate. The regrets in my heart have been satisfied and there are no regrets." "Now let''s go back." He''s really satisfied. I found my daughter and Xiao Huang. Lao Zhang said, "Lin fan, you haven''t introduced me yet." "Oh, yes." Lin Fan said with a smile: "Kelan, this is Lao Zhang, my best friend. He is looking forward to meeting you when he knows I have you." Can LAN way: "Uncle Zhang is good." Lao Zhang clapped his hands happily, then took Lin Fan''s arm and said, "Wow, I''m so happy." Lin fan is smiling. Seeing Lao Zhang so happy, he is in a good mood. But LAN blinks and finds that Uncle Zhang''s relationship with his father seems a little strange. Anyway, it''s strange. Just as Lin Fan was about to leave. "Master." Lin Fan doubts a way: "still have what thing?" Su qianyun said, "what should we do here?" She''s talking about places where fierce animals are forbidden. Lin Fan looked forward and found that the channel had his power. When he thought about it carefully, it seemed that he had hit it before. He was curious, but he didn''t think much about it. "It''s OK." Xiao Huang surrounds Lin fan, then looks up and stares at the taboo fierce beasts. Suddenly, the taboo fierce beasts rush back to Lin Fan with their tails in their hands. Never dare to come out again. Ginseng patted the head of the rooster. "You''re down again." The evil cock did not speak. But in my heart, I was ready to be angry.No one can belittle me. My evil cock must be the best pet in Lin Fan''s heart. Chapter 671 Yanhai city. A group of people came. Bock and Archimonde are not willing to go back. They just want to see where Lin Fan lives. Originally, they thought that the place where Lin Fan lives must be as strong as clouds. But when they came here, they found that they thought too much. There are many weak. There are even a lot of people who have no accomplishments, which are different from what they think. But the architecture is very novel. It''s something they''ve never seen before. At this point. A figure came. Previously, it was said that there was no strong one, but now when the breath of the strong came, Archimonde and others showed their doubts and did not know who was coming. Ming helps Lin fan to stay here and protect Yanhai city. The first time he finds Lin fan back, he comes to meet Lin Fan without thinking about it. "I''m back." He asked expectantly. There''s a reason why he''s here. He''s already talked about it in advance. He''s been looking forward to Lin Fan''s going to the forbidden area of the starry sky and bringing back things for him. Lin Fan said with a smile: "yes, this period of time is really trouble you." It doesn''t matter if it''s not trouble. The key is things "That thing..." he asked The meaning is very clear. What else do you want? Just give it to me directly. I don''t want to participate in anything. Even here, I don''t want to stay. I just want to go back and wait. Lin Fan thought of it and slapped on the forehead. "Oh, I forgot. I''m really sorry. I''m so happy to find my daughter. I forgot what you gave me. But it''s OK. I''ll find it for you next time." Few people can understand the anguish in the mind. What else can I do when I meet Lin fan. The other party broke the appointment and didn''t bring the good things he had said before. Can''t think of beating each other up? Stop it. As far as Lin Fan''s strength is concerned, he takes his life to fight with the other party. What can he do with it or not? Even if Lin fan says to him frankly, I don''t want to bring it to you. His mouth is angry, and the result is the same. Most of all, I left complaining. Get out of here in a huff. Just as Ming was about to say something polite, Lin Fan patted him on the shoulder. "I still have some things to do, so I won''t talk to you any more. After I finish my work, I''ll go to see you. Goodbye." I haven''t waited for ming to say anything. Lin fan directly with them to leave, leaving a gaping looking at Lin Fan''s back. Pork found that the eyes around him were staring at them all the time, and whispered, "AK, your image seems a little scary. Look at the creatures here, they are scared by you." Archimonde glanced at pork and said nothing. People who have been dead for more than 100000 years are smelling rotten. They don''t want to pay attention to him. When they die, they die. They still live to compete with others for air. He knew who the disgusting words he wrote down when pork died were for. He hoped that Lin fan would come back. He wanted him to see these numb contents, and then he was reluctant to save him. Mean! From top to bottom, I''ve seen you through for a long time. "Kelan, are you nervous?" Lin Fan finds that Kelan is very nervous. It''s like this from the beginning. I can understand it when I think about it. I''m sure I''ll be very nervous when I meet her for the first time. Can LAN way: "Dad, mother can not like me?" Lin Fan touched Kelan''s head and said, "don''t worry, I won''t dislike you. Kelan is so lovely in our family." "Well." Get Lin Fan''s encouragement, can LAN in the heart a little relaxed tone, but still can see a trace of tension from her face. ¡­¡­ MuQing has settled in Yanhai city. It''s no good staying in a hotel all the time. Fortunately, she has a lot of money. Buying a house is a trivial matter. Ding Ling Ling! The doorbell rings. "Coming, coming..." Standing outside the door, Kelan hears the crisp sound coming from inside, as well as the footsteps approaching. She just adjusted her mood and began to be nervous again. Open the door. MuQing was surprised to see the people outside, especially Archimonde''s face. It seemed that she was scared. "Back?" Mu qingmianlu smile, "all come first." No matter who appears in front of her, as long as she comes back with Lin fan, she is used to it, but what makes her curious is who is the girl standing beside Lin fan, holding Lin Fan''s arm all the time. Is it the woman out there? Think of it here. MuQing has some taste. Although he has no expression on his face, he is not very friendly. He is a big liar. He is really a big liar. Bock and Archimonde already know that this woman is Lin Fan''s most important woman and will be Kelan''s mother. She has a high status and must keep a low profile and learn to say good things.a living room. Lin Fan said with a smile, "I''d like to introduce you. This is Pope Bok, Lord of the abyss Archimonde, the Dragon God." Bock and Archimonde face MuQing, showing what they think is the most brilliant smile in their life. I wish I could shout with Kelan Mom. If Lin Fan and Mu Qing don''t dislike each other, they don''t have much problem. "This is Xiao Huang, my pet. I used to keep it." Lin Fan introduces Xiao Huang. Xiao Huang has extraordinary strength, but licking dog is nature in essence. Lying at Mu Qing''s feet and wagging his tail, he seems very clever. MuQing responds with a smile, but there have been waves in her heart. It seems that what she thinks is right. Is the most important person always the one to be introduced? The women I introduced before. They say they like you. And you said you had no feelings for them. Now, I want to tell you that I like her and she likes me. I can''t refuse. Can you accept it? If that''s the case. MuQing didn''t know what to say. Lin Fan didn''t know what Mu Qing was thinking. He said, "this is Ke LAN, our daughter. She misses you very much. As soon as she comes back, she will bring her to see you. Ke LAN, call someone..." "Mother." Kelan is very nervous and sweet. Mu Qing is fooled by this behavior, the whole person is a little confused. What? Just call mother. She heard Lin Fan tell her about having a daughter, but it has always been a joke, and now Mu Qing''s mind is very confused. I''m still very young. Before I did that, I became a mother directly. Moreover, the child is still so old. This Lin Fan said: "wife, Kelan is very bitter. She has been waiting for us for more than 100000 years." MuQing was surprised again. Stare. Open your mouth. More than 100000 years? She had the feeling that Lin Fan was ill, but looking at the situation in front of her, it didn''t seem like that. "Can I take a moment?" MuQing got up and went to the toilet. "Good." Can LAN looking at Lin fan, "Dad, mother is not like me?" Lin Fan said: "silly child, how can it be? Your mother is just too happy, happy to slow down, you don''t have psychological pressure." Chapter 672 Toilet! Mu Qing holds the washing table in her hands and looks at herself in the mirror. She has been confused by Lin fan. "Surprise in surprise." MuQing turns on the tap, washes her face, sobers herself up, and then smiles in the mirror. She is ready to be with Lin fan. No matter what shock Lin Fan brings her, she can accept it. "In fact, it seems that it''s good to have such a big daughter. Moreover, my daughter seems to respect me very much. In the future, I''ll be accompanied by people when I chase dramas and go shopping." At this time, MuQing began to self brainwash, comfort. She wants to accept Kelan. Soon. MuQing, who has successfully self brainwashed, comes out and smiles when she sees Kelan''s expectant eyes: "Kelan, hello..." She took the initiative to say hello. In this case, you don''t have to think so much, just accept it. "Mother..." "Just call mom." If you are an ordinary person, you may not be able to put yourself into the role so quickly, but MuQing can do it. "Ma." "Ah Lin Fan said with a smile: "see, your mother is just too happy, so she will go to have a rest." But LAN happily hugged Mu Qing, "I miss you for a long time. When I was young, my father always took care of me. Later, he wanted to go back to you. I''ve been looking forward to the moment when I can get together with you." "It''s hard for you, son." MuQing patted her back gently and comforted her. She could feel Kelan''s sincere feelings for her. It didn''t seem to be pretended. Can LAN way: "can see you, it is not bitter at all." If the believers over there see it, they will definitely exclaim The great God burst into tears. Everyone at the scene was moved. Only the Dragon God, the evil cock said that he didn''t understand it. Your daughter is much older than you all. Well, to tell you the truth, in this case, there are very many people who can understand. The Dragon God thought hard for a long time. He is managing the time line and all kinds of situations, but at the end of the day, he still hasn''t sorted out clearly. It''s too messy, it''s really messy, and the whole clue is disrupted. Warm scenes are always moving. Lao Zhang wiped his tears and said, "it''s really touching." Then he put his head on Lin Fan''s shoulder, and Lin Fan comforted him. This kind of scene seems really strange, but AK and bok cast envious eyes at Lao Zhang. What a good relationship it takes to be intimate. Envy. I''m really envious. "I have an announcement to make." Lin Fan said. Everyone looked at Lin Fan and didn''t know what he was going to announce. Lin Fan sincerely looks at Mu Qing, who is a little nervous. It is obvious that the next thing to say has something to do with her. "Wife, let''s get married and give our children a complete home." He thought about it for a long time. Since he found Kelan, he knew one thing. In a certain corner, what happened between him and his wife was real. He watched his wife die, and here his wife appeared again. He understands That''s reincarnation. Even with traces of their love, so that love will disappear? Love doesn''t go away. Mu Qing blinked. She came a little suddenly. She was the one who was tied to the boat. Since she appeared in front of the public and was taken advantage of by Lin fan, she felt that all this had been premeditated. I couldn''t get off the boat in the end. If you have feelings for Lin fan, you can use idioms to describe it. Love grows with time. And Lin fan is a dead beat plus a long life, in this case, who can bear, must be won. MuQing is a woman, women love fantasy. The scene of fantasy proposal is romantic. However, Mu Qing knows that Lin Fan came out of Qingshan mental hospital. It can be said that he is sick or he is not. Sometimes there are some problems in his behavior. But none of these issues matter. It''s really good to think that Lin fan can propose to himself. Although Lin fan has been calling his wife, it''s very important to have a reputation. "Good." Mu Qing nodded. Lin Fan happily hugs Mu Qing and turns around in place, "it''s so good." "Put me down quickly, I am dizzy by you." Mu Qing cried. The smile on Kelan''s face is very bright. She likes how she feels now. This is the home she wants. She doesn''t have to be alone. She doesn''t have to think so much. Some people care and some people love her. Lin fan stopped and was in a good mood. MuQing pressure heart, "almost you turn vomiting all."Lin Fan laughs foolishly, "wait for me, you wait for me, now I want to share this news with others, Kelan, you accompany your mother to chat more, I will take them back to the work place first, and wait for you in the evening." "Well, I know." But LAN is very clever, in this case, there is no light God momentum, that kind of spirit momentum is hidden very deep. Special departments. "What did you just say?" The one eyed man looks at Lin Fan in shock. He goes out and brings some strangers back. He doesn''t look like a good man. It doesn''t matter. What shocked him most was Lin Fan told him that he was going to get married. He had just made a successful proposal. He was going to find a powerful man to choose a good day. That''s right. It''s serious. It doesn''t look like a psychopath can say it at all. "I''m going to get married." Lin Fan said. The one eyed man stares into Lin Fan''s eyes and doesn''t see the slightest joke. Finally "Congratulations "Thank you At this time, the one eyed man had a feeling that he couldn''t speak. He sighed and envied. The reason for this envy is that he really didn''t want to understand. Even the mentally ill can find a wife. And me? A bachelor. "Lin fan, your marriage is a good day for all human beings to celebrate, but I have something to tell you. Now our environment is a bit bad. Countless star families come here and take our planet as the back garden. We should take good care of it." "For example, when you have children with MuQing, the children play carefree. Suddenly, the children of the star family abduct your children. When they want to find those people, they can''t find them." The one eyed man didn''t say it too directly. Standing on one side, the Dragon God squinted and looked at the one eyed man carefully. He listened to what the other side said. It seems that I have a big opinion on the star family. "I will take care of my children," said Lin fan The one eyed man said, "I''m sure you can take good care of your children, but it''s hard to talk about other people''s children. During the time when you left, some small things happened again. Some stars are evil and don''t obey the discipline. Because they are the children of stars, they don''t take our laws seriously." "What do you mean?" Lin fan asked. The one eyed man said, "I mean to drive out all the stars and give us a world." "Oh, I understand. You want a safe world, right?" Lin Fan suddenly realized the truth. "Yes, that''s what it means." The one eyed man never hides his thoughts. The Dragon God listens all the way. If the one eyed man''s idea is known by the children of those big families in the starry sky, he may be able to crack the tombstone of his ancestors'' graves. It''s really cheap. Chapter 673 Lin Fan left from the special department. He understood the one eyed man''s request. When he thought about it, it seemed that there was a little truth. Although he thinks that the stars are weak. But for others, it''s a little bit powerful. So. In case of trouble. He''s still happy to solve these things. Street! "Dragon God, are you busy?" Lin fan saw the Dragon God following him and asked friendly. Dragon God looked at Lin Fan in surprise, a little confused, "not busy, what''s the matter?" Lin Fan said: "Lao Zhang and I still have something to do. If you have something to do, you can go back first. I will take the initiative to find you when I have a chance." "Oh, I''m fine. It''s OK." Dragon God is very decisive, he has heard the tone, simple straight white point, meaning is very clear, can roll? The evil rooster is inclined to focus on the Dragon God. So insightless? It''s all so clear. And pretended not to understand. If I were you, I would have gone away with my tail between my legs. I didn''t see Lin Fan bring us out. I didn''t even bring any pork or Archimonde. I just didn''t want to have too many strangers around. Lin Fan said: "Oh, I thought you had something to do, so you go and have a look first. We''ll go first. I''ll go to see you when I have time." Finish saying also don''t wait for Dragon God to say more. He turned and left. The Dragon God looked at their back, and there was a kind of unspeakable sadness in his heart. He sighed, "I want to enter your heart, but you are closed, hard to do." He really wants to be friends with Lin fan. Unfortunately, he didn''t give it a chance. Shake your head. Leave. Gift box shop. The boss is a middle-aged woman. When she saw a group of strange guys coming into the shop, she was still a little nervous. But when she saw ginseng, she glared. Poop! I''ll take it. Yanhai city people believe in ginseng. Ginseng, riding on the rooster of evil things, was startled by the other party''s behavior, and then reacted. Yes, I am now the king of ginseng in people''s hearts, and the belief in all people''s hearts. "Get up." There is still ginseng style. The female boss stood by ginseng respectfully with a flattering look on her face. Of course, she also saw Lin Fan and knew that this was the patron saint of our country. However, compared with ginseng, women still wanted to please ginseng. After all, ginseng gave us more benefits. Lin Fan said, "Hello boss, I want to get some invitation cards." "Marriage? Or a birthday? " "Marriage." "Well, here are a lot of samples. You can choose them carefully." Lin Fan selected carefully. There are a lot of samples, some of which are cheap and some of which are expensive. Of course, the expensive one has its advantages. After looking at the whole situation, he chose the best and the most expensive one. "Boss, that''s it." "OK, no problem. What''s the name of the woman?" "MuQing." "And the days?" "Not yet. When I''m done, I''ll tell you." To do some simple things well, he took Lao Zhang and they went straight to Castle Peak. Castle Peak psychiatric hospital. Dean Hao drank tea leisurely, looked in the mirror, left and right "Why! My hair seems to turn black He put all his energy into Castle Peak. The patient is everything to him. He is busy until now. If you look carefully, your hair is white, I don''t know how much. I saw the hair turn black. Dean Hao contentedly put away the small mirror, stood in front of the window, looking at the scenery outside, how harmonious and friendly ah. It''s good to go on like this. All of a sudden. As soon as he saw the person he had missed for a long time, he hurried down to meet him. There were only two people who could make Dean Hao behave like this, one was Lin fan, and the other was Xiao Bao. In the office. "I''m back." Dean Hao said with a smile that his most proud thing is that he can cure Lin fan. Although sometimes he seems to get sick, his shortcomings do not hide his good points. On the whole, he is very successful. "Well, we''re back." Lin Fan said with a smile, "I''m going to get married." "Oh, marriage, you Ah, what are you talking about? " Dean Hao just took a sip of tea. When he heard what Lin Fan said, his eyes were round and his expression was more exaggerated than that of the one eyed man. "Marriage." Lin Fan found that their situation was very strange. It was just that they got married. It seemed that they were shocked. It''s not very understandable. Dean Hao said, "with that MuQing?" "Yes, I''m here to let you know that I''m going to invite you to my wedding dinner." Lin Fan said."You''re not here to invite me alone, you''re going to invite all the people in castle peak?" he asked "Well, yes." Lin Fan said. At this point. Dean Hao is very embarrassed. It''s not very good. It''s OK to invite employees. We are all normal people. We can have a good conversation with you. But now you have to invite all the patients in Qingshan. Isn''t this a special scene? "First of all, I''ll go to Professor XingKong and ask him to look at the days for me." Lin Fan said. "Wait a minute." Dean Hao said, "I know a reliable master. In fact, you can go to him to calculate." I heard that Lin Fan wanted to find professor XingKong. His first thought was Isn''t that sick? "No, I''ll just call Professor starry sky." Lin Fan said. He has a lot of faith in Professor starry sky''s ability. Dean Hao didn''t say much. Just keep a low profile. "Well, just follow your mind." Dean Hao pondered. He knew that Lin Fan''s plan to call the patients to the banquet must not be changed. He had to come up with a panacea. Otherwise, this group of patients will be upset if they go to the hotel. Ward. Lin Fan said: "help me calculate, I want to get married, which day is better?" Today, Professor XingKong has just finished his teaching. Monk a has forgotten the task given to him by little Tathagata. Instead, he follows professor XingKong and feels the mystery of the universe and stars. Those principles had a great impact on him. He has been completely convinced. "November 11th." Professor XingKong looked up at the ceiling and said slowly after a long time. Lao Zhang said, "it''s a good day. I know it''s a good day as soon as I hear it." Lin Fan said: "no, it''s December now. November has already passed. Next year is too late. It''s better to be late." Professor XingKong said calmly, "let''s go on December 12th." "Well, that will do." Lin Fan said. At this point. Dean Hao is standing outside the door. Overhearing what Professor XingKong said, he knew that the disease was not so simple, but he was also surprised to find that Lin Fan responded. That is to say He''s normal now. Complacent. It''s all my credit. Chapter 674 MuQing learned that the wedding was on December 12th. I was really shocked. It''s too fast. When Lin Fan told her to get married, she accepted it and knew that it was the best result, which was what she had been looking forward to. However, when she heard that there was not much time to go before the wedding. She was completely knocked out. The whole person seems to be a little confused, and has not recovered for a short time. Until after thinking about it for a while. She has already thought about it and accepted the date Lin fan set. Her mood is hard to say and a bit complicated, but it is more of an expectation. For anyone, wedding is something that women yearn for and men look forward to. Lin fan is very busy during this time. He needs to send an invitation. Since Wu Sheng was brought back by his elders, he has been forbidden to go anywhere. Who let him not make any contribution to the world of recovery. "Ah At this time, Wu Sheng stayed in the confinement room as usual, flipping through the books, but his mind was thinking of other pictures. He liked it very much. Although his strength was nothing there, he had a good time. All of a sudden. There''s news outside. It seems that the clansmen are shouting that there is an enemy attack. This is a rare thing for Wu Sheng. He doesn''t know who dares to make trouble with the Wu people, except that he is impatient. "Wu Sheng, are you there?" Hearing someone calling his name, Wu Sheng was still very curious. Then he suddenly felt that the voice was very familiar, and a familiar picture immediately appeared in his mind. Lin fan! "I''m here." Wu Sheng returned, then walked outside regardless of the warden''s obstruction. He was curious. I don''t know what Lin Fan came to him for. When he saw the situation outside, he was a little surprised. The older generation of the clan had surrounded Lin fan. Of course, they didn''t dare to get close to him. Instead, they blocked all directions. "Don''t be impulsive, everyone. He''s here for me." Wu Sheng said in a hurry. He is most afraid of is from the family old don''t know life and death to Lin Fan hand, that result still can use to think? I''m sure I can''t catch it from the southeast, northwest and north of my family. Wu elders are wary of looking at Lin fan. "What''s the matter?" Wu Sheng is a little excited. It''s been so long. I didn''t expect Lin fan to come to him on his own initiative. It seems that his position in other people''s minds is OK. "Here you are." "What''s this?" "Invitation, I invite you to my wedding." Wu Sheng was stunned. He really didn''t expect that Lin fan would get married. In his mind, this is a thing that he didn''t even think about. The strong seldom get married. This is something he seldom sees. "Well, I''m sure I''ll be on time." Wu Sheng said. Lin Fan said: "OK, I''m going to send an invitation to others. I won''t disturb you. Goodbye." Even if there are so many ethnic elders blocking, Lin fan still wants to come and go, and his kung fu disappears in the eyes of the public. Wu Sheng looked at the invitation, smiling, and then said: "everyone, this is what I call Lin fan. He is strong and can''t be defeated. Making friends with him is the way for Wu to survive." He hoped that all ethnic elders would understand. Don''t make mistakes. Lin Fan sent the invitation to the Dragon God, and then thought about who else Oh, yes, there is also a little Tathagata. Although the relationship between the two sides is not so close, but also met, the invitation naturally invited. The little Tathagata already knows that Lin Fan and the Dragon God have stepped into the forbidden area in the starry sky. He is envious in his heart. He wants to stay by Lin Fan''s side and go in with him. He asked the Dragon God to tell him the situation there. Seeing that the little Tathagata had a good attitude, the Dragon God explained some of the situations in the forbidden area of the starry sky. After listening to this, the little Tathagata''s face changed many times, just like changing face, which was extremely wonderful. Now. Seeing the invitation sent by Lin fan, the little Tathagata naturally promised to go back and wanted to have a good relationship with Lin fan. She hoped that she would continue to take him with her next time. ¡­¡­ Yanhai city. The sisters looked at the invitation. "He''s getting married?" "And invite us?" The sisters are confused. They are really familiar with Lin fan, but this kind of acquaintance is hostile. Now they even have the face to invite them to the wedding. Oops. I''ve never seen such a brazen person in my life. "Sister, this kind of behavior is provocation. I can''t see it." "No, sister, let''s go and have a look." In the end. They thought it over.Decided to attend the wedding, not only to participate, but also to leave the deepest impression on the wedding, a good dress, amazing the audience. A house. There are two invitation cards on the table. "Xiaoxiao, you see, this is the scum man. He used to be very enthusiastic about you and seemed to be very interested in you. He turned around and married someone else. Fortunately, his sister has been watching you all the time and didn''t let you be cheated. If he succeeds, you will be dumped now." Han Yan is very happy, very hate looking at the two invitation cards on the table. Han Xiaoxiao said: "elder sister, we are not innocent as you think." "Xiaoxiao, my sister believes that you are innocent, but that guy, you listen to my sister''s words, he is certainly not innocent, with a kind of lustre in his eyes." Han Yansheng. Han Xiaoxiao helped her forehead and said, "sister, you..." She knew that her sister had a big opinion on Lin fan, but it was too big. It''s not good at all. Han Yan said: "well, well, I know what you have to say. It doesn''t matter. He doesn''t want us to attend his wedding, so we will." Han Xiaoxiao chuckled. She also knew that her sister wanted to participate, and what she said was arrogant. ¡­¡­ "What on earth are you doing?" Lin fan still remembers that when he came to the other party, he just wanted to send the invitation to him. Although he didn''t contact him many times, he had the impression that he was still very weak. When he was young, he had a discussion with him. The overall feeling is very good. "Right here..." After the smell. It''s a very hidden place. "Yu, are you in?" Lin Fan looked at the dark valley and yelled around. Mozu has laid the big picture. He is just waiting quietly. Waiting for the time to come, he will appear in an all-round way, and come to the world in an absolute domineering manner, to let them know that the demon ancestor has arrived, and the dark moment will soon cover the whole world. All of a sudden. Mozu opened his eyes, astringed his breath, frowned tightly, and looked puzzled. Who is it? I found it here. Xiang and Mei are caught by the demon ancestor. They have long known their destiny to be a part of the demon ancestor. Even if they want to resist, they don''t have the ability. Next. When he heard someone calling his name, he was a little strange, but a little familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere. Until a figure appeared in front of him. He exclaimed. "How did you find it?" Chapter 675 He didn''t expect Lin fan to find this place. When the demon ancestor is dormant here, he will be prepared to isolate everything. Unless the demon ancestor takes the initiative to appear, who will find him. "Is this place hard to find?" Lin Fan was shocked when he saw Lu''s expression. He was very curious. He didn''t know why he wanted to do this. It was very easy to find. There was no difficulty at all. You can find the smell. He was silent for a long time. He shook his head and said, "no, just ask. What can I do for you?" "Here you are..." He looked down at the things in his hand and looked at them in surprise. "Invitation card?" "Yes, December 12 is my wedding day. I hope you can come to my wedding." Lin Fan said with a smile. He hopes to be able to invite all the people he knows. Even if there were some contradictions, he doesn''t care about them, as long as he doesn''t make some principled problems. Even Mu Hao, who teaches in the Alliance High Court, has received it. Mo Wu also received it. There have been battles and a little bit of contradictions, but now they are gone. When they say that. Two figures appeared. The enchantment appears at the side of Yu. Looking at Lin Fan with a gloomy face, he seems to be a devil hiding in the dark. No one can find him here. Now the other party suddenly appears in front of him. This situation shocked Mozu, and at the same time, he was very confused. How did he find here? Was my hiding place so simple to be found? "Big wedding?" He didn''t expect this. He was a little confused. He always felt that something was wrong. Lin Fan said: "yes, I''m going to get married. I''m very happy. Are these two your friends?" He noticed the magic and the devil. They''re all weak. But he never underestimated anyone because of the weakness of the other side. He used to come here like this. Then. Lin Fan took out two new invitation cards from his arms and handed them to Mei. "Come and have fun." He came to Mozu and said with a smile, "here, this is an invitation. You can come with him." Mozu looked at the invitation card in front of him with a heavy heart. He knows who the other party is. "Do you know who I am?" Asked the devil. Lin Fan embarrassed: "sorry, I really don''t know." Hearing this, Mozu felt relieved and took the invitation, "OK, I''m sure I''ll be there on time." Maybe no one else can see it. But he saw it. In the eyes of Mozu, there seems to be a deep starry sky behind Lin fan, which is a kind of strong to the extreme performance. Ordinary people can''t see it, but he can see it clearly. If we fight each other now. There''s a good chance of being killed. Lin Fan was very happy to get a positive reply from the other party. "Thank you." He is in a good mood now. Since I decided to marry MuQing, I have never had such a good mood. "I''m going to inform others. Goodbye." Looking at Lin Fan''s back. Mozu is a little sad. I haven''t seen Lin Fan for a long time. I still remember the moment when I thought I could dominate the world if I found myself. But now it seems that the difficulty is very high and I''m not sure about it. No It''s not that we don''t have much assurance, but that we don''t have opportunities. He looked at the master and found that his aura had changed. "Qiu, Mei, you go. This is not the time for me to appear." Mozu said in a deep voice that he felt that he should continue to sleep until there was no Lin fan. That''s when he really played. He who knows current affairs is a hero. If you know you can''t, there''s no need to force. He was shocked when he heard that. He looked at Mozu in shock. He didn''t expect that he would say such a thing. To tell you the truth, it was different from what he thought. He thought Mozu would still go on. Now it seems that He laughed. "Thank you, Mozu." He nodded in tacit agreement with Mei, and then left directly. Mozu continued to look down at the invitation card in his hand, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, which was a little interesting. "Invitation, marriage He called me "Ah "So strong, say earlier, why let me busy until now." Special departments. A group of members gathered together. "Did you get the invitation?" "Yes, and you.""I also received it. It was the leader who asked me to take it. Lin Fan got married, and the object of marriage was the queen. I really envy him." "Yes." Liu Ying passed by these members. He felt very sad when he heard these words. He wants to cry a little now. Seeing that everyone received the invitation, he didn''t receive it. He was in a bad mood. Now he just wants to go back and hug his daughter-in-law and cry. Did I do something wrong? Or has Lin Fan really forgotten me? "Liu Ying..." Just as Liu Ying was preparing to go back in a low mood, someone stopped him. He looked back and found that Lin Fan called his name, and his face suddenly showed a bright smile. "Congratulations." "Thank you. Here you are. This is your invitation." Lin Fan said with a smile. Liu Ying was surprised and said, "ah, hasn''t the invitation been sent out?" Lin Fan said: "no, I asked others to send them for me. You are my friend. I must send them in person. In fact, I didn''t expect that I knew so many people. I sent a lot of invitation cards, and some of them were far away. I was a little in a hurry." When he said that. Liu Ying''s mood is just as beautiful as that of a flower. The smile on her face is too bright for her daughter-in-law to see. She is afraid that she will be severely beaten. Is she doing something wrong outside again. "What''s the matter with you?" Lin fan saw Liu yingxiao''s exaggeration, so he was worried. Liu Ying said: "no, I''m just too happy. I''m really happy when you get married." "Thank you." Lin fan is a polite person. He says "thank you" at most. At night. Residence! At the table. "Wife, I''ve already sent out all the invitation cards, and I''ve got the hotel and everything." Lin Fan said. MuQing has no friends and no family. Seeing that Lin fan is busy with everything, she is very happy. From here, she can see that Lin Fan attaches great importance to this matter. But LAN way: "Dad, when you wedding, I also have blessing to give you." Lin Fan was surprised and said, "well, we are looking forward to it." But Lan said with a smile: "wait until that day, you will watch it." December 12th! Wedding day. The whole Yanhai city is boiling. A lot of outsiders are coming this way. Evil things, demons, stars and so on all come from all directions. Their appearance makes the citizens of Yanhai feel a little strange, as if there are many demons. Most of the people who came here were Lin Fan''s friends, who said a few words and exchanged views. Of course, there are also those who have been taught by Lin fan but have not been hanged. Up to now, when invited to the wedding banquet by Lin fan, all I think is forget it. If you can invite us to your wedding, it means that you are apologizing to us. We are willing to forgive you. I''ll give you face. At the door of the hotel. The one eyed man said, "Mr. Xu, why are you here?" Mr. Xu said, "why can''t I come?" "Do you have an invitation?" "No "Then you..." "You didn''t remind him." The invitation is a big blow to Mr. Xu. We have met and talked before. How can we forget me. Right now, they are laughing at it. The one eyed man smiles. "Please It''s just a joke. It doesn''t mean anything else. At this point. Some buses are coming. Green hill is very conspicuous. Hao Ren wants to break his head in order to bring these mental patients here. A large number of staff were arranged to accompany. In the hotel. Han Yan and Han Xiaoxiao are sitting at the same table, surrounded by people in uniform clothes. They sit there straight and expressionless, a little serious. When the Han sisters saw this, they were puzzled. Strange. Han Yan inquired: "are you friends with Lin fan?" Quiet. People around her didn''t answer. Han Yan frowned slightly, rather unhappy, "I ask you something." Sitting beside Han Yan, the patient has a quick glance. "Shh, be quiet. Something will happen here. Don''t scare the snake." The patient is very serious. Han Yan heard each other will say, in the heart a surprised, looking at the surrounding situation, is there any danger?"Can you tell me what it is?" Han Yan asked softly. "Shh! Quiet! " Han Yan gently accompanied Han Xiao, "sister, these people are a little strange." Then. See Han Yan everywhere. Suddenly. She looked startled. At a table in the distance, a man in full bloom of gold sits there, and the people sitting next to him are all in a daze. There seems to be something wrong with his face, as if he wants to understand all the worldly things, put down his obsession and convert. "Little Tathagata..." She recognized the man, turned out to be a little Tathagata, the peak of the star. I didn''t expect him to come. She looked at the other tables. I found a lot of strong people. The Dragon God is also here. Another table. Mozu and Archimonde, the Lord of the abyss, are sitting together. There is a kind of similarity between their breath. "Brother, where are you from? May I have your respect Asked Mozu. Archimonde said, "Archimonde, Lord of the abyss." Mozu exclaimed: "good name, my name is Mozu, my two breath seems to come from the same source, I don''t know if I can make friends and conspire for great things?" "What''s the matter?" "Control the world." Mozu spoke out his great ambition in his heart. Archimonde narrowed his eyes, looked at him for a moment and said, "sick..." "You..." Mozu almost burst into a rage, and finally his heart has been warning himself, calm, must be calm, not impulsive. Right now. "Wedding begins!" With a voice. Everyone stopped and looked at the stage. Lin Fan leads Mu Qing into the hall. Mu Qing in her wedding dress is very beautiful, just like an elf in the world, and Lin Fan''s face is always smiling. Xiaobao, carrying a festive lantern, followed. He is also very happy. Han Yan saw the smile. He commented. Obscene! Hao Ren looks at the scene in front of him. There are crystal tears in the corner of his eyes. He watched Lin Fan grow up. Only he can understand how abnormal Lin fan, who has been ill since he was a child, is. Now all these years have passed. He is really happy to see Lin Fan get married. "Time flies. In the blink of an eye, the boy is married." Hao Ren sighed. Li Laifu said, "senior, be happy." "Which eye do you see that I''m unhappy?" Hao Ren asked. Li Laifu was choked speechless, "I didn''t offend you either." Hao Ren rolled his eyes at him, didn''t want to pay any attention to him, and continued to watch the stage. No one understands his mood now. Although Lin fan is not his own son, he naturally feels deep when he grows up. Now he is relieved to see that he can get married and start a business. But what he''s worried about now is the group of mental patients. Look at it. Quite satisfied. They all sat there honestly as they had said before. When others applauded, they also applauded. It was just that the drummer was a little worried. But the drumsticks still need to be added. At the end of the ceremony. Everyone found that a holy light enveloped the whole scene, and there was a transparent Angel waving his wings, arms around in the sky, little light petals falling, embellishing the scene. It''s like a fairyland. This is what Kelan said about the gift. Mozu shivered all over, his face was very white, as if he had encountered some kind of suppression. Then he looked at the distance in horror, and he felt that if the other party wanted to kill himself, the holy light could kill him. Little Tathagata exclaimed, what a strong belief in Shinto. Even his Buddha can be suppressed. At this point. On stage. Lin Fan looks at Mu Qing affectionately, "I love you." "I love you, too." Two people kiss, when the touch of that moment, the outside sky is blooming bright light, the whole world is celebrating. That kind of beauty, attracted everyone''s attention. People in the city look up at the sky. And the faces of those stars and other people are shocked, the power of will, and it is not ordinary will, as if the whole universe is celebrating. If they float in the sink. You can see the splendor of the universe, the splendor that never appeared. Separate. Lin Fan and MuQing hold hands and face everyone. He reaches out to the front with a smile on his face. Can LAN happy run up. Originally, this was a wonderful time for the family of three.But Lin Fan found Xiao Bao and Lao Zhang''s eyes. "Xiao Bao, Lao Zhang, come on." Ginseng looked at the scene on the stage and said enviously, "look, how nice it is." Evil things cock slant eyes, as if a little jealous, muttering, "it has nothing to do with us." "Hen, ginseng, together." When I hear that. The rooster of evil things starts to run up. Ginseng did not react, you can see the hen has been at the foot of Lin fan, grab a good position. "You dead chicken..." Evil cock will not say that he is so excited now, because Lin Fan calls him together, but he wants to prove to everyone that I am the closest person around Lin Fan and the most successful undercover. The hero king of evil things is the idol of all evil things. Put on the look. "Eggplant!" The surrounding camera will record this scene forever. After a long time. The wedding is over. The guests are still immersed in the atmosphere of the wedding. Lin Fan said slowly: "will, come out..." Huh? The guests were curious. I don''t know what this is. Then he heard Lin Fan say, "if you want to return the stars to their respective places, you need my permission to come here in the future. All dangers will come to an end, and the world will always be safe." It''s just before everyone reacts. There is a whirlpool around the stars. That''s the will power of the world. The shadows were swallowed by the whirlpool. "Damn it "Damn it "Lying trough!" Voices of surprise came. "Lin fan, it''s too much for you to throw it when you use it up..." There is a big family of stars, the strong cry at the moment of being engulfed. Lin Fan smiles. I''m afraid it''s too far for you to go home, so I''ll take the initiative to help you. The bridal chamber. In the room. "Wife, let''s sleep." "Well." MuQing is a little nervous. She is finally coming. But when they are lying on the bed, she finds that Lin fan doesn''t move, just like usual, and doesn''t take the initiative at all. A moment later. Mu Qing sighs that the wedding is over, and she is already a husband and wife. Since you don''t take the initiative, I She reached out and touched the place. All of a sudden. Lin Fan turned his head and said: "wife, you are still so active..." MuQing''s action stopped abruptly, then his face turned red. "Sleep!" "Wife, why don''t you move." "The enemy does not move, I do not move, sleep." "Then I moved." Lin Fan pours at Mu Qing. All of a sudden. "You''re in my hair." "Oh "Slow down." "Oh Creak! Creak! It seems that the quality of the wooden bed is not very good. PS: that''s the end. Other content will be updated.